ã€ŠMy Girlfriend is a Zombieã€‹


 Chapter 1 â€“ Zombie Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 1 ¨C Zombie Puppet</h4>

    On a deste street, a zombie was wondering unconsciously.

    He grinned slightly, a trace of saliva hanging on his lips, a pair of reddish eyes showing zing cold creepiness.

    Not too far in the distance, there was a small abandoned supermarket. The ss door spattered with brownish blood, through the open ss doors one can vaguely see the crooked shelves, as well as scattered food.

    Behind the supermarket¡¯s door, there was also a middle-aged male zombie moving slowly. Judging by his clothing, he should be one of supermarket¡¯s staff.

    This zombie slowly approached the supermarket, after passing the middle-aged male zombie, he suddenly pulled out a chop bone knife, and he turned and forcefully cut off his neck.

    Blood sttered, the headless zombie fell to the ground immediately.

    And this strange zombie immediately grabbed a bag from behind the counter, and began to rapidly gather food¡­.

    ¡°Huuu¡­. Exhausted¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In a dark residence home, the sweating Ling Mo was looking at his hands of a bag full of food and a variety of household items with satisfaction.

    And in front of him, there sat the zombie from the small supermarket. But the way this zombie looked at Ling Mo was without any trace of malice, just emptiness.

    ¡°Looks like I improved a lot from a few days ago, now I¡¯m finally able to manipte with flexibility.¡±

    Ling Mo turned his gaze to this zombie, mouth revealing a hint of smile.

    Two weeks ago, the emergence of a new virus turned the entire world into a ughterhouse.

    Countless human turned into zombies¡­. To be more urate, after the virus infection lead to loss of self-consciousness, and then turned them into crazy killing monsters¡­.

    The survivors could only hide inside city¡¯s corners like mice.

    However, Ling Mo, who was once only a normal person, discovered his ability to control zombies after the arrival of the end of the world.

    He could feel a hint of connection between himself and the zombies; empty-headed zombies are like thoughtless puppets, and he could inject his own thoughts into them, thereby manipting zombies¡¯ actions.

    The start of experiments was very tough; zombies often escaped from his maniption mid-way, and even endangered him in life threatening situations several times.

    With the increasing number of attempts, Ling Mo finally acquired some techniques, this helped him to control zombies consistently, manipte them to walk around, and help him to collect necessities.

    But the distance could never be too far apart, which made Ling Mo somewhat annoyed.

    He felt like he is a zombie puppeteer, but the lines in his hands were not long enough, and he was also not skilled enough.

    However, to be able to survive on a much safer level, Ling Mo is very satisfied with his zombie controlling techniques. He called the zombie he controls as Zombie Puppet.

    In the process of controlling zombie puppets, Ling Mo glimpsed that when he was controlling them, a violent felling was also affecting him.

    Whether the influence was bad or good, he does not know yet¡­.

    During these days, Ling Mo had gotten a better understanding of zombie¡¯s habits, unlike general zombies, these zombies are not the living dead, but living people affected by virus.

    Even though the bodies are still alive, but the mind has turnedpletely into a monster. They attack uninfected survivors, tear these people¡¯s flesh with strength much stronger than an average person.

    The virus haspletely destroyed their senses, dominated their thoughts, and turned them into executioners driven by their killing instincts.

    In Ling Mo¡¯s view, these kind of zombies are much more terrifying that the ones he saw in games and movies, because they retain their five senses. Whether it is sound or smell, it will all attract their attention.

    ¡°The sun is going down, we will call it a day.¡±

    This residence home is not safe; it¡¯s a temporary ce for Ling Mo to say when controlling the zombie puppets.

    After putting the food he gathered today into his backpack, Ling Mo shook his head which was hurting a bit, and hemanded the zombies to stand up.

    Up close, with the zombie puppet standing right in front of him, Ling Mo still felt a sense of strangeness.

    Although unlike the ones in the movies that exudes a rotting stench, this zombie still have a strong smell of blood. Virus infection made his face pale with glowing red eyes, through the slightly opened mouth, one can see stained pork on the teeth.

    No need to think much, it must be the leftovers from eating human¡­.

    The zombie had good looks, about seventeen or eighteen-year-old teenager, but now his looks made him look like an evil spirit.

    ¡°Go go¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo pressed down strong feeling of nausea, controlled the zombie to walk down the stairs.

    Even though he has the zombie puppet to open the road, it does not mean he is safe. Ling Mo holds a sharp bone knife, carefully walked behind the zombie puppet.

    From here to his temporary home, they needed to cross a street. When they came here in the morning, Ling Mo found some firecrackers, first he made some noise on the opposite direction and attracted most of the zombies from this street over there. However, there were still some zombies wondering on the street.

    After they safely reached the intersection, Ling Mo saw, trouble is here.

    Two zombies blocked the intersection, who knew where they came from, their bodies are full of fresh sttered blood, one of them even carried half human arm and was busy eating it.

    In this provincial city that have millions of people, everyday there are survivors killed during their attempts to find food, so dead people are not rare.

    But the sight of that arm wreckage made Ling Mo felt sad for the loss of his own kind. It was only because of his abilities that gave him a better chance to survive, so he can¡¯t be careless or he can still easily be these monsters¡¯ meals.

    Ling Mo walked closer while carefully manipted the zombie puppet, he raised the chop bone knife as he approached one of them.

    While the other zombie were attracted by the sound, Ling Mo held the knife, rushed behind him and stabbed in his head.

    The two zombies died almost simultaneously, after pulling the knife out with force, Ling Mo kicked over the body in front of him.

    Ling Mo would not miss any opportunity if given the chance, even though it¡¯s proven useful to manipte zombies, but he must have the fighting ability to protect himself as well.

    And Ling Mo faintly felt that when he beheaded zombies, some kind of violent cause in his body is affecting him, he even felt a moment of pleasure when he pulled the knife out.

    ¡°Virus is not going to be transmitted through spiritual contact, right¡­..if it can be contagious that way, I would have been infected ages ago¡­. If it¡¯s not because of the virus, then what exactly is this feeling¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo was very concerned about this slight change, but he had no clues yet.

    However, the ability to cleanly behead zombies and the fact that it¡¯s getting better is a good thing for Ling Mo.

    Before the end of the world, he was just an ordinary man. When he killed zombies for the first time, it was a scary exploration. Even after the killing, he felt terrified and his could not think straight for a while.

    But in order to survive, it is necessary to enhancebat skill.

    And in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, he is always thinking about one person. To quickly master zombie controlling techniques, collect as many supplies as possible, and it¡¯s all because he want to cross this district, and find her¡­¡­

 Chapter 2 â€“ Crossing the Danger Zone

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C Crossing the Danger Zone</h4>

    When thest hint of light at the horizon disappeared, Ling Mo has returned to the residence.

    This was a seemingly insignificant small building, in addition to the solid iron door, one was also able to jump from the roof to the building next door, and there were enough open space at the front and back of the building. Plus, this ce belonged to the suburbs, in terms of survivors and zombies; their numbers are much less than the ones in the city, which make this ce much safer.

    Most importantly, this was originally the warehouse of a small furniture factory, filled with low-quality paints and wood vor, which was able to fully cover Ling Mo¡¯s scent.

    Through virus infection, those monsters not only did not lose five senses, but was further enhanced in which they have perfect night vision, iparable hearing and smelling to those of ordinary people.

    Before going to sleep, Ling Mo fed the zombie puppet a piece of rancid meat, kept him outside the iron door, locked the iron door firmly and then went to rest.

    Even during his sleep, Ling Mo did not cut his spiritual connection with the zombie, it may be tiring, but on one hand he could train himself, and on the other hand it¡¯s a way of staying alert for himself.

    To allow one to get enough rest but also keep the connection with the zombie puppet, it was easier said than done. In fact is actually very difficult. Ling Mo also tried numerous times before grasping the right bnce. Now when sleeping, he has always been in a light sleep state, and he could even hear the subtle movement in the surroundings.

    But today Ling Mo has yet been able to sleep, a figure kept appearing in his head from time to time¡­..

    After his parents died, the one person he missed the most in this world is her, his crush, but also his childhood friend next door, Ye Lian.

    When the disaster broke out, he received thest phone call from her.

    ¡°Big brother Lin, run!¡±

    After those 4 short words, there came the burst of ¡°beep¡± of the busy tone¡­..

    In fact, Ling Mo knew clearly that Ye Lian is probably dead. During the outbreak of the disaster, she was walking toward his residence, looking to make him a decent meal and to help him improve his living condition¡­

    Because of this, there is always a knot in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, whether live or dead, he felt he should find Ye Lian.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will go find her ¡­..¡±

    After preparing for so long, Ling Mo felt that with the ability to control zombie puppet should allow him to cross the city district.

    He had already sketched out the ce where she might appear in his mind, not too far away from here, but separated by two residential areas in the middle which were regarded as the most dangerous region.

    However, in order to cross as safely as possible, Ling Mo has done enough preparation, everything, and now he just had to wait until tomorrow¡­..

    Early in the morning, Ling Mo opened his eyes, jumped down from a semi-soft bed. Once again after finishing packing his backpack, Ling Mo took a deep breath, walked downstairs.

    The zombie puppet under his control had been well behaved by blocking the door; clothes are wet due to the cold air. His look does not show a single trace of tiredness though.

    Due to unknown reasons, that sudden outbreak of virus not only turned most living people into monsters, but also enhanced their bodies to be very powerful. However, Ling Mo also noted that because they need to maintain a high intensity physical consumption, they just kept eating instinctively, and food sources are the uninfected survivors.

    Clenched the bone knife tightly, Ling Mo opened the iron gate, manipted the zombie puppet and walk towards the nned route.

    Once entered in a residential area, there was an increasing number of wandering zombies. Attracting them through sound would not work, since the environment is tooplex, and it would easily endanger himself.

    The only way is to pick a route with fewer zombies, and go as quietly as possible.

    An average person would face enormous difficulty trying to move in this kind of environment, luckily Ling Mo had a zombie puppet.

    With cooperation of the puppet, Ling Mo continuously killed a dozen zombies and got through, he now arrived on a street that was once prosperous.

    This ce is like the transition zone between suburbs and city, in Ling Mo¡¯s prediction, Ye Lian was at one of the corner when she made the phone call.

    Abandoned cars were everywhere; shops were all open along the way, but they were all pitch ck.

    Other than the bloodstains everywhere, the only things left were the zombies.

    Even though Ling Mo killed numerous zombies these days, but it was his first time to see suchrge number of zombies gathered in one ce. Looking through, there are at least dozens in his vision, let alone those hidden in the dark.

    Ling Mo intend to observe at a higher ce, just as he was walking towards a residential building, there came a scream not far from here.

    ¡°Help Ah!¡±

    I did not expect that there are still survivors! Ling Mo quickly controlled the zombie puppet, and carefully moving toward the sound direction.

    Outside a residential building, there gathered about a dozen zombies, they are frantically hitting the security door.

    Behind the door are two frightened teenagers, on one hand, they were trying to hold the door tightly, and on the other hand, they were desperately screaming for help.

    ¡°Idiots¡­.¡± Ling Mo frowned, nervously looked around him.

    Screaming like this would only lead to more zombies, originally Ling Mo wanted to lend them a hand in the best of his ability, but now it seems hastily shot would only harm himself.

    Soon enough, some zombies were attracted, they continuously hit the security door, issued a ¡°bang bang¡± sound and the connection walls began toe to loose.

    The two young men looked ashen, let go of much more piercing screams of fear¡­.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    With a bang, security doors finally got knocked down, and the two young men¡¯s screams quickly drowned in the waves of zombies¡­

    However, this was an opportunity for Ling Mo, taking advantage of how all zombies got attracted to over there so he could cross this district.

    After sessfully passing through this dense poption of zombies¡¯ area, Ling Mo did not had time to cheer before he realized that the intersection before him were blocked by one bus and a few cars.

    During disaster outbreak, there were enough vehicle idents, not to mention this kind of bus full of passengers. Whether or not the passengers mutated, or frightened by the situation, terrible things could happen.

    Looking at the situation, the bus copsed with the death-defying fleeing cars and incurred a chain of collision, in which its entire shape were deformed.

    He just have no idea what happened to the passengers inside, perhaps trapped and died, or probably all turned into zombies¡­

    Ling Mo wanted to go around, but he suddenly thought of something after staring at the bus.

    Ye Lian seemed to have always taken the bus whenever shees¡­¡­ As soon as the thought came out, Ling Mo sees the bus differently.

    He felt a sudden strong beating of his heart, both looked forward to, but also with some fear.

    There are great possibilities that Ye Lian was on this bus, if she did not get out in time, she should still be on there.

    Although he felt well prepared, but Ling Mo still a little panicking when its time to really face it.

    Should it be dposed body, or left with nothing, or¡­.

    After letting out a long breath, Ling Mo controlled the zombie puppet and climbed on the deformed bus head.

    The feeling is wonderful when ites to controlling the zombie puppet, it was like having his own shadow clone. Through the spiritual connection between the puppet, not only could he control the movements, but also receive feedback from the puppet¡¯s facial expressions.

    But in between Ling Mo and the zombie puppet, he could feel that there was still ayer or barrier which unable him to fully control the puppet.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, the ultimate state of mastering the control of zombie puppets would be like fusing with the puppet¡­

    Although it feels weird, Ling Mo is still looking forward to that kind of state.

 Chapter 3 â€“ Encounter with Childhood Sweetheart

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C Encounter with Childhood Sweetheart</h4>

    Through the zombie puppet¡¯s vision, Ling Mo glimpsed the inside of vehicle.

    Dark inside, there were many obscure figures, and all were at rest.

    After bypassing the front you could see the front and rear doors cannot be opened because of impact extrusion.

    Quite a few windows were cracked, but not enough to allow one to climb out. Ling Mo controlled the puppet, broke one of the windows and climbed in.

    The smell was very strong in the car, although he felt it through the zombie puppet, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The scent of blood and rotting mixed together make people feel nauseated.

    As soon as the puppet jumped into the car, he stepped on a dead body. After nced down, Ling Mo is immediately startled.

    Even though the corpse became rotten, but on its swollen face, a pair of red eyes are clearly visible. Its obvious before he died, he became a zombie.

    No one escaped, and no one entered, did the zombies died of starvation?

    Ling Mo quickly controls the puppet to continue walk toward the end of the bus, but he soon realized that something was wrong.

    Thepartment is full ofrge bloodstains, and clothing fragments, apparently some one started a ughter after mutation.

    But the ones lie here are all mutated zombies, and Ling Mo noticed that the back of their heads were cut open.

    Who did it?

    Ling Mo felt a sudden horror, and while he was dumbfounded, a shadow suddenly jumped out from one of the seat, as nimble as a cheetah, jumped onto the back of his zombie puppet.

    The shadow moved silently and was extremely agile, although it had little power, but by the time when Ling Mo felt it, this shadow has already poked his hand to puppet¡¯s back head.

    Stunned, Ling Mo instinctively control the puppet to fall back, forcefully bringing the shadow on the ground.

    But at the same time, zombie puppet¡¯s brain has been scratched, blood instantly gushing out.

    ¡°Holy crap¡­. this hand is like a knife!¡±

    It was tough to groom this young zombie puppet; Ling Mo feel distressed, but also became extremely wary of this shadow.

    He used elbow to clutch the shadow¡¯s neck while controlling the puppet, and use the other hand clutch his wrist, while leveraging to climb up.

    However as soon as he rose, the shadow used his other hand to poke into puppet¡¯s soft abdomen.

    Although the zombie puppet feels no pain, but Ling Mo¡¯s face still became extremelyplex.

    To be exact, at the moment when the shadow was preparing to strike, Ling Mo, who already prepared to fight back, instantly stopped when he saw the shadow¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Ye¡­..Ye Lian¡­..¡±

    Lying below, the shadow whose one hand poked into the belly of the puppet, is the one whom he¡¯s trying to find, Ye Lian.

    Ling Mo has made many assumptions, but never expected to find Ye Lian in this situation.

    After mutation, Ye Lian¡¯s beautiful big eyes turned bloody red, but her looks are not twisted like normal zombies, but very normal, very cool.

    For a moment, Ling Mo hesitated, but when Ye Lian took out her hand full with puppet¡¯s gut, Ling Mo was suddenly awake.

    Ye Lian¡¯s small hands looked no different than before, but the nail hardness was unusual, the fingers were powerful enough to pierce the flesh. This clearly showcased her difference with normal zombies.

    And normal zombies would not attack a fellow zombie puppet¡­¡­.. Think back to the car full of zombie corpses, look at Ye Lian again, Ling Mo suddenly understood something.

    After normal people were eaten, driven by hunger, the remaining zombies became cannibals, and thest zombie survivor Ye Lian developed some bizarre mutation¡­

    While Ling Mo was dumbfounded, his zombie puppet¡¯s intestines had been pulled out, blood pouring out, sshing on her body.

    Stimted by the smell of the fresh blood, her eyes seemed to get bloodier, and her strength seemed to increase as well, she grabbed the puppet¡¯s arm and flipped him to one side.

    As soon as the zombie puppetnded on the ground, Ye Lian rushed up and ced her hands directly on the puppet¡¯s neck.

    Her movement is much more flexible than the average zombies, Ling Mo could not even react and was countered by Ye Lian.

    With the felling of suffocation, zombie puppet¡¯s natural instinct was activated, and Ling Mo felt waves of emptiness in his head. When this feelings emerges, it means that the puppet is about to get out of his control.

    And Ling Mo finally recovered from the shock after reuniting with Ye Lian. Ye Lian turned into this; to some extent it is also my own responsibility¡­.

    When trying his best to control his zombie puppet, Ling Mo suddenly had a bold idea.

    Since zombies are just humans infected by the virus, and judging by Ye Lian¡¯s look, her virus probably mutated or something. In that case, there might be a way to cure her.

    Even if this hope was very slim, but as long as there is a chance, Ling Mo wanted to give it a try.

    As soon as the idea came up, Ling Mo immediately controlled the puppet to tightly stare into Ye Lian¡¯s eyes. With the concentration of Ling Mo¡¯s spirits, in his eyes, Ye Lian¡¯s head soon turned into a ball of light.

    However, the color of this light bulb is different than the average zombies. Infected by virus, zombies lost their mind, acting purely on instincts, therefore the spiritual light that represents their inner mind are realy fuzzy. But Ye Lian¡¯s spiritual light was obviously much brighter, and has faint traces of red.

    What is that all about?

    But the current situation does not allow Ling Mo to think more, he tried to focus his attention on the light of Ye Lian, and tries to go deeper.

    And indeed it was different than normal zombies, Ling Mo felt resistance here where he did not felt in other zombies. Although weak, Ling Mo feel his heartbeat suddenly stopped a bit.

    Is it possible, that Ye Lian regained some conscious? But judging by her look, seems not quiet¡­.

    When Ling Mo finally managed to control Ye Lian, his body was already covered in cold sweats, and zombie puppet waspletely choked to death during the process.

    But when Ling Mo was carefully controlling Ye LIan to stand up, he suddenly felt a longing. This desirees from Ye Lian¡¯s spiritual world, and the target is something is the puppet¡¯s brain¡­.

    During his prior experience with puppets, Ling Mo never felt any emotion from them, because besides their instincts, the zombie puppets had no other desire.

    But at this time he felt from something from Ye Lian, this makes Ling Mo confused and surprised. If mutation can produce desire, then if it continues, maybe she can regain her emotions!

    Thinking of this, Ling Mo used Ye Lian to poke through the head of zombie puppet, under the guidance of this desire, Ye Lian quickly pulled out a small piece of gel-like object from the head.

    It is like a part of the brain tissue after infection, a little red, like an stic rubber when held in hand.

    After Ling Mo toss and turn the object for a while, endure nausea, he pushed it into Ye Lian¡¯s mouth.

    A heat wave immediately raised from the stomach, quickly circted through the whole body, and Ye Lian¡¯s once weak body, seemed to have received some physical supplement.

    Never thought this disgusting gel could have this effect, perhaps Ye Lian¡¯s mutation is caused by eating this gel¡­..

    Manipting Ye Lian to jump out of the car, and walked into his hiding ce, Ling Mo finally see Ye Lian face to face.

    Watching Ye Lian¡¯s bloodstained body, pale cheek and that pair of red, almost eerie eyes, Ling Mo was moved by a mixture of feelings. Even though Ye Lian now gives the impression of danger as if there was a chilly atmosphere forming beside her body, but her familiar face still left Ling Mo a little dazed.

    He could not help but stretched out his hand, wiped Ye Lian¡¯s bloodstains from her face: ¡° Don¡¯t worry, big brother will for sure to find a way for you to recover.¡±

 Chapter 4 â€“ Help Her Undress

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C Help Her Undress</h4>

    In the moment of trance, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes immediately shed with a touch of cold light, at the same time, Ling Mo also felt pain in his head. Luckily, Ling Mo returned to his consciousness, and controlled Ye Lian again.

    Just a little distracted and Ye Lian almost got out of his control, that made Ling Mo felt frightened.

    Normal zombie puppet could not stand before Ye Lian, and Ling Mo himself was struggling too. Besides, he did not want to hurt Ye Lian, and was not willing to be killed by her. Since he found Ye Lian, he cannot die, he must find a way to let Ye Lian return to normal.

    It¡¯s not safe to stay here; Ling Mo quicklymanded Ye Lian to walk toward his home.

    In such a densely popted ce, it is inevitable to run into zombies even after been extremely cautious. However, unlike previous battles, with the help of Ye Lian, zombies all went down almost without resistance.

    In terms of speed, or power, Ye Lian was far more powerful than average zombies. Before, Ling Mo was worried that Ye Lian would get hurt in battles and did not want her in action, but when zombies appeared, Ye Lian transmitted strong desire of hostility that even made Ling Mo feel a burst of heat. The violence he felt in previous battles with Ye Lian was magnified to ten times stronger than the previous battles.

    The instant when Ye Lian rushed out, Ling Mo clearly felt that he is now half controlling Ye Lian. When she is battling, her instincts are maximized, at Ling Mo¡¯s level of controlling zombies, he could only maintain his connection with her, but not the way she battles.

    ¡°Never thought she is this strong¡­.¡± Ling Mo suddenly felt a sense of danger, if he does not upgrade his strength, perhaps it won¡¯t be long before that Ye Lian get out of his control. Not to mention how to help her recover, maybe he will die by her hands. Even if narrowly escaped, it will be like a needle in a haystack to try to find her again in such a big city.

    Thinking of this, Ling Mo clenched his teeth, tightened his boning knife and rushed beside Ye Lian.

    Now around Ye Lian, there were at least four zombies, and she was tearing one of their¡¯s head off. These zombies would not attack Ye Lian instinctively, but when Ling Mo appeared, the other three all threw themselves at him.

    First time dealing with these many zombies, Ling Mo felt very nervous. Somehow, when he held up the boning knife, the fury he felt from Ye Lian enabled a strong desire to fight.

    After letting out a growl, Ling Mo rushed to the middle of the three zombies at the same time.

    Zombies have great power, and they aren¡¯t stiff like they are portrayed in the movies, but since they are monsters that rely on instincts, their attack patterns are quite simple.

    When one of the zombies tried to grab Ling Mo with its hand, Ling Mo mmed sideways, while escaping the attack from this zombie, his boning knife also stabbed into the other zombie¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Sound of the tip of the knife into the meat, but Ling Mo did not have time to look twice, and lifted his leg to kick the third zombie.

    This zombie was kicked directly to Ye Lian, and before he could get up, Ye Lian emptied its head.

    At this time, the zombie dodged by Ling Mo was once again up against him, and Ling Mo who just stabilized himself was in real danger again.

    Haven¡¯t pulled out the knifepletely out of the other zombie, this one was already right before him with his hand full of blood. If he was caught, the chance to break out is zero.

    Under the threat of death, Ling Mo did not panic; he grabbed the boning knife that was inside the other zombie¡¯s stomach and shed towards the attacking one, and the zombie that was bearing the knife also got dragged forward with the knife.

    The two zombies crashed into each other, Ling Mo¡¯s boning knife had already broek free after cutting across one¡¯s stomach, and without hesitation it was forced into the other zombie¡¯s head with a hard twist.

    This all happened like lighting, when Ling Mo woke up from the fury, there were only zombies corpses left.

    Only now Ling Mo realized, he had not only proved calmness, but also high synchronization between his mental processing and physical reactions. Though this may be caused by his mental and physical fitness improvement, but that feeling of rage must also made an impact.

    Most importantly, looking down at the corpses below his foot, holding the bloody boning knife, Ling Mo¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. This is not caused by fear, but excitement¡­.

    At this moment Ye Lian has already swallowed the gels from the zombies, and her eyes became brighter and seemed more intelligent. If it weren¡¯t for the eerie redness, she looked no different from the average survivors.

    Somehow, when Ye Lian experienced changes, Ling Mo also felt a bit of change in the body.

    Although very subtle, but Ling Mo did felt that his power got stronger than before, he also recovered some of the consumed strength, and most importantly, he now acquired a stronger connection with Ye Lian.

    Could it be that because he is connected with Ye Lian, that when she continues to mutate, it also affect himself? Besides this, Ling Mo could not find a better exnation.

    Prior to this, Ling Mo was unable to determine whether these changes were good or bad, but now after experiencing these variations, it made Ling Mo excited.

    No effect on consciousness but he was able to grow stronger with Ye Lian! Ling Mo started to look forward with further mutation. But he knew very well in his heart, rushing the process won¡¯t be good, it would be very regrettable if it brought Ye Lian any danger.

    On the way home, Ling Mo found a clean dress and a pair of sandals in one of the clothing store, he nned to change Ye Lian¡¯s blood stained cloth.

    It was endurable to see the zombie puppet¡¯s disgusting appearance, but Ye Lian is the cutest and cleanest, even after turning into a zombie, I should not let her wear something dirty like that.

    But once back at home; watching the quiet Ye Lian sitting in front of him, Ling Mo did not where to start!

    Whether it was to manipte Ye Lian to undress herself, or do it himself, it would be hard to avoid seeing the body he had dreamed many times¡­.

    Previously because of insufficient qualifications, Ling Mo secretly loved Ye Lian very much, but never confessed and never even thought of how their rtionship would change. After all, he is only a nerd that stays home all day, low ie, and Ye Lian is the prettiest girl from X University with a lot of good suitors around.

    But now, in order to change her clothes, he had to see her body¡­¡­

    Even though the current Ye Lian does not have any consciousness, Ling Mo felt very nervous that even his mouth dried up.

    At a nce of the basin by the foot, then at dirty Ye Lian, after long hesitation, Ling Mo finally reached out his hand slowly¡­

    With one buttons after one undone, Ye Lian¡¯s pale skin was slowly revealed in front of Ling Mo.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­.it will be inhuman if I take advantage of her right now¡­.¡±

    Facing his sweetheart, it would be lying to say that he had no urges, but looking at Ye Lian¡¯s pair of emotionless eyes, Ling Mo felt a pinch in his heart.

    When, could I make Ye Lian regain her consciousness¡­.

 Chapter 5 â€“ Viral Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C Viral Evolution</h4>

    Around morning, a sudden trace of throbbing instantly woke up Ling Mo.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Ye Lian sitting in the corner.

    Ye Lian, with a cleaned body and clean clothes look no different from the past¡­. The only difference is that pair of eerie red eyes¡­

    The abnormal sensation Ling Mo felt before came from Ye Lian¡¯s instinctive desire. If Ye Lian could speak now, then her first sentence would be: ¡° I am hungry.¡±

    And the food she needs is those special kinds of gels from the head of zombies.

    From Ye Lian¡¯s performance, that special gel could trigger a new kind of mutation of the virus in her body, and it¡¯s very effective. Since she has the desire, of course I have to satisfy it.

    When thinking about it, Ling Mo had mixed feelings. Average survivors tries to dodge zombies at all cost, and I need to take initiative to find them. Most importantly, a mutated zombie now follows me.

    After bringing some food with them, Ling Mo pulled out a brand new knife from the bag. That boning knife has been worn out; it would affect me in the battle and cannot be used anymore.

    He tried to feed a slice of ham to Ye Lian, but noticed that she took no interest in it at all, the food she only needs seemed to be that special gel.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find you some food.¡± Pulled up Ye Lian, Ling Mo took her downstairs.

    The city is nowpletely dead, short on everything, except for zombies. But the ces where zombies gather together are still too dangerous for Ling Mo; he could only take Ye Lian to the ones that were singled out.

    During the cautiously scavenge process, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but thinking one problem. To those wondering zombies, their only food sources are those survivors who are risking their lives in search for food, and most survivors are usually extremely careful, even if they don¡¯t collect much, they still have the ability to stay alive.

    So will these zombies be like Ye Lian, under the condition where they cannot find food, would they start to kill each other? Maybe in some ces, there are already mutated zombies existing like Ye Lian.

    For survivors, this is no doubt adding anotheryer of frost to the snow¡­.

    After strengthening spiritual connection, Ling Mo was able to control Ye Lian much more easily than yesterday. And after a night of studying, he also mastered the technique of controlling Ye Lian.

    Different from average zombies, Ye Lian not only have instincts, but she also have a strong desire to attack, and she was able tomunicate her needs to Ling Mo. Plus she has powerful strength, fully controlling her will only limit her abilities and lead her to resistance. Therefore Ling Mo only maintained spiritual connection between him and her to make sure that he never bes her target, and did not restrict her freedom.

    Because of the existing spiritual connection between two sides, even though Ye Lian could move by herself, but she did not leave from Ling Mo¡¯s sight and even closely followed him.

    Fortunately, this is the suburb, poption is not very dense and Ling Mo soon found some wondering zombies at the intersection.

    As soon as she saw these zombies, Ye Lian could not wait to rush forward, disying her nimble movements and brisk attack. After been shocked a little, Ling Mo also quickly carried his knife and rushed up.

    Just one minuteter, these zombies were taken out, and Ye Lian¡¯s eyes became even more agile after devouring the gel.

    At the same time, Ling Mo also felt his spiritual power strengthened, physical power enhanced. Even though this change is not obvious, but for Ling Mo, it was a gratifying progress.

    When Ye Lian was fighting, he felt an evident increase of violence.

    After bringing Ye Lian hunting in the nearby for the morning, they killed at least a dozen zombies that finally satisfied her needs.

    But something surprised Ling Mo, after eating a dozens of zombie brain gel, Ye Lian started to show signs of fatigue and her mood has also be very unstable. If during this process, Ling Mo and Ye Lian didn¡¯t have such a tight spiritual connection, Ye Lian might have run off already.

    Seeing the situation not going well, Ling Mo quickly found a residential building and brought Ye Lian into one of the uninhabited house.

    At this point Ye Lian has already be irritated with clenched fists, yet the body seemed to have lost strength, with the whole bodypletely limped down. Ling Mo carried her to the bed, felt her body burning high with a frightening fever

    Is it because of eating too much at once, that the virus has be unstable?

    Just when Ling Mo was worrying about Ye Lian, an instant sense of fury and violence swept through his mind, everything before him seemed to be covered by ayer of blood.

    Obviously, when the virus mutated inside Ye Lian¡¯s body, it also affected him through spiritual connection.

    So painful¡­..If I disconnect the spiritual connection now, I can be freed from this disgusting feeling, but Ye Lian who will be out of control and might attack, Ling Mo can only bite down on his teeth and remain patient.

    His body felt more and more hot, head full of cold sweat, whole body felt like it¡¯s about to explode. Especially that wave of bulging feeling came from the head, it felt like something is about to crawl out. If it wasn¡¯t controlling zombie puppets these days enabled Ling Mo to have a strong will, he might have fainted by now.

    And Ye Lian is gasping for air rapidly, the pale cheeks were taken over by ayer of abnormal reddish, the eerie redness of the eyes be much brighter. In the eyes of Ling Mo, she finally closed her eyes, became silent, and fell on bed.

    Ling Mo was surprised at first, and then he quickly calmed down. For this particr virus, he would not have any knowledge, let alone a mutated virus. Although worried, there was not much he could do. At least through their spiritual connection Ling Mo could feel Ye Lian¡¯s normal body vital sign. But because her body was simmering a kind of forceful power, she could not take it temporarily, so the body started a self-protection mechanism that let her fainted temporarily.

    While waiting for Ye Lian to wake up, Ling Mo was also enduring physical torment¡­

    Until a few hourster, Ling Mo finally felt a sense of heat circting the whole body, even though it calmed down, the remaining power seemingly saturated with each cell and refreshed his whole body. Ling Mo shook his fists, felt a surge of power. As for other changes, I guess he would have to see in battles.

    At this time Ye Lian also slowly opened her eyes, but the moment they were open, Ling Mo was shocked. After this mutation, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes restored to normal appearance.

    To be exact, they turned from that eerie redness to translucent ck, not only more profound, but they made her whole appearance look icier. But that kind of dangerous atmosphere is now hidden, for people who did not know her strength would probably think her as a normal surviving girl instead of a mutated zombie!

    The virus mutation that happened on her body is more like a viral evolution! The evolution that relied on swallowing the same kind!

 Chapter 6: Mutated Zombies

    <h4>Chapter 6: Mutated Zombies</h4>

    After the shock, Ling Mo is overjoyed!

    Since her eyes were able to restore to normal appearance, this means that his guess might likely be a reality! With the evolution of the virus, maybe Ye Lian will gradually restore sanity¡­

    However, after her eyes turned normal, Ye Lian¡¯s virus evolutionary speed has evidently decreased. After three full days, hunting hundreds of zombies only made Ye Lian¡¯s power slightly stronger, the mental change mutation expected by Ling Mo did not appear at all.

    For the good news, Ling Mo experienced some changes himself. As his spiritual power be increasingly stronger, under the premise of semi-controlling Ye Lian, then controlling other zombies at the same time, he actually seeded after several failures. And the more he practices, the more skilled Ling Mo be at controlling zombie puppets.

    Not only that, his own fighting ability was also growing, even though he¡¯s not as nimble as Ye Lian, but under his rationality, he was able to make much more flexible movements than Ye Lian. Now he has confidence protect himself in the case when Ye Lian is out of control.

    But at this time, Ling Mo realized something dumbfounded. His food reserves ran out¡­.

    Prior by using zombie puppet entirely to battle and collect food necessities, Ling Mo did not have a high energy consumption himself. But as he himself involved in battles, energy consumption increased significantly which caused him to eat more.

    This is originally the suburb, during the disaster outbreak; the majority of the food storage had already been looted, and the remaining quantity is extremely limited, after been repeatedly searched by survivors, there are now very little food left.

    After continuously searching in the little supermarket for two hours, Ling Mo finally decided to take Ye Lian to the city center.

    Comparing to this area mixed with suburb and city, city center has far more supplies. But because of therge poption, there should also be an appalling number of zombies¡­.

    If Ye Lian was not here, Ling Mo had another choice, and that is to evacuate to the countryside or mountain areas. If that¡¯s the case, Ye Lian might starve to death.

    A city full of zombies would be the best ce for Ye Lian and Ling Mo to evolve.

    However, to reach the city center, they still have to make full preparation. Suitable means of transportation, easy to carry food supplies and weapons¡­.

    There are already food and means of transportation; Ling Mo already prepared a bicycle. But weapon arrangement is giving Ling Mo some headache.

    Common household knives were always soon notched or blunt, very difficult to use, a suitable knife is clearly necessary.

    ¡°Right, didn¡¯t Wang Rin¡¯s household make knives¡­

    Wang Rin is the girl who lived on the same building as Ling Mo, pretty face, and the few asional times when he saw her he always wanted to take a few more look at her. But after the disaster outbreak, he never saw that little girl again. Now thinking back, he felt bad. A weak girl like her, even if she did not mutate, and somehow survived, she is probably having a tough life¡­..

    Early in the morning, Ling Mo sorted out the luggage, brought Ye Lian to walk toward Wang Rin¡¯s homemade hand tool shop.

    Even though Ling Mo deliberately picked a safer road, along the way they still killed dozens zombies and finally arrived at thepletely deserted shop.

    Blood spattered on the ss windows, broken ss door, and pitch-ck interior of the store made it all look terrifying. However at the end of the world, this is the mostmon sight.

    In this case, naturally the n is to make Ye Lian go in first, even though she will attack zombies, but zombies will not attack her first.

    But the store did not have any zombies; Ye Lian and Ling Mo did not meet any trouble and walked in.

    The store has a lot of knives, but most are used as collection with no sharped edges. However, Ling Mo had been entrusted by a friend and purchased once at this shop, and knew that the store have open edged knives (TL: it means sharpened to kill), just did not put it on the shelf.

    ¡°I remembered that the workshop should be in the back¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo went around and arrived at a security door behind the counter, after twisting the doorknob, he noticed something strange.

    Usually this kind of door would be pulled open, but when Ling Mo twisted the knob, he realized the door is locked.

    Did the store staff at that time escaped into the workshop room? If so, then there might be people alive! Maybe Wang Rin is still alive in there!

    Thinking about it, Ling Mo suddenly be excited, he quickly knocked on the door, and shouted in a low voice: ¡° Is anyone in there?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    After a moment of silence, suddenly came a muffled cry, sounded like something been knocked over.

    ¡°There are actually people in here!¡±

    Ling Mo was surprised for a little, and then once again firmly knocked on the door, but there is only the ¡°Bang Dang¡± sound, and the door did not seem to open.

    Ling Mo¡¯s power alone would not be enough to kick the security door open, but with the help of Ye Lian, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    With the sound of a muffled ¡°bang¡±, the door was forced to open a gap, but a hand immediately stretched from the inside when Ling Mo did not evenpletely open the door.

    Seeing the hand at first nce, Ling Mo¡¯s pupil could not help but shrink a bit. At first nce it seems nothing unusual, but faint reddish nails, the ¡°crunch¡± sound emitted when sped the metal security door looks apparently exactly the same as Ye Lian!

    Is there, another mutated zombie inside?

    Although he had already predicted, but seeing another mutated zombie beside Ye Lian made Ling Mo feel very surprised.

    And looking at the size of the hand, it should belong to a man, this probably meant that Wang Rin might be gone¡­.

    The thought of the hand¡¯s master might have tear Wang Rin into pieces, in the stomach, Ling Mo felt a surge of anger upwelling. He wielded the knife in his hands, ¡°dang¡± directly shed down at that hand, as half of a palm hit the floor, blood sttered around, and the security door alsopletely broke down in the force of the sh.

    After the fall of the door, an extremely bloody scene appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Inside the small sized workshop, whether it is the wall or the floor, it was almost covered with bloodstains, fragments of clothing and scattered human bones. There are also twoplete corpses; all face down exposing the empty hole of the back head.

    The only one alive is a young man knocked to the ground by the door. As soon as hended, he jumped up in a lighting speed, turned into a shadow and rushed directly toward Ling Mo.

    This is the first time where Ling Mo is facing an attack from a mutated zombie, super fast speed not allowing one to react. If it was the old Ling Mo, he would have been thrown under and killed. But with enhanced abilities, the current Ling Mo is exceptionally calm.

    Although the mutated zombie moved very fast, Ling Mo did not have a slow reaction speed either. Almost in an instant, Ling Mo moved when the mutated zombie moved.

    Backed for a half step, slightly twisted the body to the side, he held the boning knife and shed forcibly in the direction of the mutated zombie.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    A big bottle of blood burst at the moment when the two alternated, and Ling Mo turned ny degrees at the same time, cut through the zombie¡¯s abdomen firmly then shed downward forcibly.

    If it were normal zombies, they would have been directly shed under Ling Mo¡¯s uninterrupted attack, but mutated zombies are really fast, after Ling Mo just turned around, he not only avoided the direct cut, but also unswervingly crashed into Ling Mo, reaching out for his chest.

    If caught by the powerful hands of mutated zombie, it won¡¯t just be skin trauma, and in this angle, Ye Lian could note over to help either.

    ¡°Court death!¡±(Implying he is digging his own grave)

    In the situation of life and death, Ling Mo¡¯s inner surge of fury had been drawn out, he not only did not dodge, but turned wrist and cut down again. He also suddenly swarmed up his knee to directly hit the chin of the mutated zombie, forced his action to be stagnant for a moment.

    Even if there is only 0.1 seconds of opening, it will bring fatal consequences, it was in this instance when Ling Mo forced the sharp boning knife into the zombie¡¯s back neck.

    ¡°Ka!¡±

    A quiet sound came; the mutated zombie¡¯s action suddenly came to a halt, while Ling Mo clenched his teeth to force the knife in a hard twist.

    ¡°Pa!¡± (snapped)

    With this crispy sound, the sharp boning knife broke directly, and the part that stayed inside the body of mutated zombiepletely ended his life.

    Holding the half broken knife, Ling Mo now felt his whole power been drained out, he could not help but to breath in gasps.

 Chapter 7 The Girl Behind the Window

    <h4>Chapter 7 The Girl Behind the Window</h4>

    After watching the mutated zombie fell, Ye Lian immediately jumped over and dug the gel out from his head.

    Under Ye Lian¡¯s present speed, she could take out the gel without getting a single drop of bloodstain on her. And only after she let go of her hand, the big hole behind the mutated zombie¡¯s head began to slowly flow out of red and white mixtures.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, mutated zombie¡¯s gel is totally different than average zombies. Average zombies¡¯ brain gel are only slightly reddish, but this piece of gel ispletely covered in red threads, at first ce looked like a magnificent rosy red block gem.

    After given Ye Lian amand to wait, Ling Mo took the gel from her hand and examined it closely in front his eyes.

    Before Ling Mo had spected that this gel should be a viral infection of the lesions, an existence simr to stones in vivo, but a little softer. Probably because of the presence of the lesions in the brain, people were infected, lost sanity and became zombies.

    And swallowing lesions will allow the virus in Ye Lian¡¯s body to be purer and allow her to be more affected by the virus. This might be a way to attack fire with fire¡­.

    Putting it under the nose to smell, a very light, but pungent smell immediately jumped in which made Ling Mo frowned and almost chocked to faint. However, this thing that could not be endured by normal people are of supreme delicacy in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes.

    From gel¡¯s appearance, which contained much higher virus purity than the average zombies gel, taking ount of the previous situation, Ling Mo decided to wait to find a suitable ce to let Ye Lian swallow this gel. Otherwise, even though it¡¯s alright if she fainted on the spot, but Ling Mo will lose the ability to react, by that time any ordinary zombies could kill him.

    After crossing the body of the mutated zombie, Ling Mo frowned and entered into the ughterhouse-like workshop, and Ye Lian was kept outside to prevent zombies that might be attracted over by the blood.

    The floor looked like ayer of flesh, it felt very weird when stepped up, and a thick rancid smell is also choking the human brain.

    The thought that Wang Rin might be part of these flesh and bones made Ling Mo want to drag out the body of that mutated zombie and y him again.

    There are many finished and half-finished craft swords, but these are not what Ling Mo wanted. He rummaged in it for a moment and finally found a box under a half bloodstained sleeve.

    Opened the box, and in there lied several dagger and knife, these knives all exhibitplete coldness after pulling them out. Open edged knives look very sharp, and the quality is quite good, much better than those bulky choppers, and they are also easy to carry.

    After carefully tried the handle, Ling Mo selected a short knife to hang to his waist, and picked up a handy dagger. With these two things, he should be able to visit the main city district with much more convenience¡­.

    Although Ye Lian is strong, but the deeper they head into the main city, the greater the number of zombies to encounter, it would not be feasible to rely on Ye Lian alone.

    And because of the desire to be with Ye Lian, Ling Mo always had a little subtle idea. He wants to be stronger than Ye Lian, rather than lingering on her, so when the dayes for Ye Lian to regain her senses, he can stand up straight like a man when facing her¡­.

    After establishing spiritual contact with Ye Lian, this gives Ling Mo a reason to be stronger and advance together with her. But evolving together will not be enough, as a mutated zombie, Ye Lian has a much stronger physical strength, and Ling Mo¡¯s advantageys in his ability in continuously learning and exploring fighting skills.

    During the days fighting with Ye Lian, Ling Mo did learn a lot from actual battles. This can be seen from his previous battle with the mutated zombie.

    But this is not enough¡­..Ling Mo walked out of the workroom, watched Ye Lian¡¯s back with intricacy.

    It has confirmed there exist mutated zombies like Ye Lian, and looking from Ye Lian¡¯s amazing growth rate, they will soon encounter stronger beings than the mutated zombies. Especially in the dense urban zombie areas, there are probably a greater number of mutated zombies¡­. Looks like, I am not growing fast enough.

    ¡° Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Not able to find any other things in the store, Ling Mo left with Ye Lian. Although to Ye Lian, she ispletely under spiritual instruction from Ling Mo, but in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, she is still that pretty girl who likes to be spoiled, and he could not help but to talk to her.

    But Ling Mo did not know, after they left, in the two-story building across the shop, a pair of thin white hands suddenly opened the heavy curtains, a pair of clear eyes watched Ling Mo and Ye Lian disappeared at the intersection through that thin gap between the curtains.

    ¡°Wang Rin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice came from the inside, asked in a puzzled tone.

    The girl whom called Wang Rin immediately put down the curtain, she turned around to see the dusky room, a fine chiseled face without expression looked even more sick under insufficient light said: That mutated zombie was killed, the knife was also taken away, that best one.¡±

    The man who spoke walked out from the shadow, asked surprisingly: ¡°impossible! How did they do it?¡±

    ¡°Direct confrontation.¡± Wang Rin¡¯s face look a bitplicated, ¡°Considering that was originally a family rtive, we nned to find the right method to kill him, I did not think that it was possible for someone to confront head-on with mutated zombies¡­..I noticed them since the beginning, a powerless girl, the other one looked a bit familiar, but cannot remember who, looked nothing special either¡­.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Too bad that we even thought up a lot of ways to face that zombie but they were still one step ahead.¡± The man exposed extremely shocked expression, but it was more on the depressed side.

    Then suddenly out of dissatisfaction, Wang Rin gave a grunt: ¡°The key is that knife! I had personally designed it, can¡¯t believe he took it! If it wasn¡¯t for that knife, I would not have specifically run back.¡±

    ¡°Give it up since it¡¯s already been taken¡­.¡±After being surprised for a moment, the man said with some frustration.

    Wang Rin¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a trace of anger: ¡°No way! I spent over six months on it, why does it have to be taken by him! We should go together and chase after them right now!¡±

    ¡°Do not bother anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°You are so timid! Fine, don¡¯t let me see him again, or else I won¡¯t forgive him! He dared taking my thing, robber!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right¡­..¡± Man echoed with headache, then suddenly asked carefully, ¡°the knife is gone, what should we do now? We can only go to your cousin¡¯s house, right? To also check to see if some of their family members survived¡­.

    ¡°I would love to see that they all died!¡± Wang Rin¡¯s face shed with a touch of disgust, muttered loudly with dissatisfaction.

    But after a moment of silence, she nodded reluctantly: ¡°Without options, that family also mastered grandfather¡¯s technique, not bad in making knives, let¡¯s go and take a look. If it wasn¡¯t for that knives are the only tools I know how to use, I would be toozy to go! On the other hand, the man earlier grew more and more familiar¡­.¡±

    ¡°In this tiny ce, we will always bump into them, it would not be rare to see them. Forget about it for now, let¡¯s prepare early and then head over to your cousin¡¯s ce.¡±

    Compared to Wang Rin¡¯s unfriendliness, the man is exceptionally excited, and looking at man¡¯s response, Wang Rin just gave a grunt: ¡°I really hope that they are all dead! Especially that one, he dared to take my knife, I wish for you early demise and get send to after-life!¡±

    And Ling Mo, who was heading towards a temporary safe house, suddenly felt a sense of numbness from the scalp, a wave of chill abruptly traveled from feet up.

    He quickly turned around, and all he saw was a few zombies he just killed.

    ¡°What happened, was it imagination?¡±

    Ling Mo suspiciously looked around, finally reluctantly shook his head, then turned around, looked at Ye Lian and hurried away.

 Chapter 8 Change

    <h4>Chapter 8 Change</h4>

    The temporary safe house chose by Ling Mo is a small family hotel, the rooms are clean, scent of blood is not too strong, and the location is good most importantly. He deliberately found bottles of disinfection and poured them before the door, so that almost no zombies would notice this ce.

    However, this method could only work in ces with smaller number of zombies, if it were in the dense city areas with full of zombies, they will be attracted instead¡­.

    After eating something, and carefully checked over windows and doors, Ling Mo finally sat in front of Ye Lian, and took out that piece of gel.

    Don¡¯t know if it was exposed in the air far too long, originally that light pungent smell became even denser, the moment he took it out, it stimted Ye Lian¡¯s eyes to turn red. If Ling Mo and Ye Lian did not already have a strong spiritual connection, she probably would want to resist.

    But this smell is a torture for Ling Mo; he did not immediately stuff it into Ye Lian¡¯s mouth is because he felt that the color of this gel is simply too bizarre, it looked like real blood clots, and appeared to be very fresh. Never thought that virus can be preserved¡­.

    At this time, Ye Lian now has a strong instinctive desire, Ling Mo no longer continue to stimte her, but handed the gel to her mouth.

    Ye Lian¡¯s lip was cold, when she opened her mouth to swallow the gel, that warm tongue gently swept Ling Mo¡¯s finger, and it made his heart suddenly jump. Watching Ye Lian whose eyes gradually calmed down, Ling Mo even had the urge to kiss her directly¡­.

    But just when Ling Mo slowly lifted up her face, emotionless Ye Lian suddenly closed her eyes, her brow slightly wrinkled up even more.

    This startled Ling Mo; this is his first time seeing this kind of face expression on Ye Lian¡¯s face. Although Ye Lian firmly closed her eyes, but because her body exudes a dangerous atmosphere, it allowed Ling Mo to feel a decrease in temperature in his surroundings.

    At the same time, an alternating hot and cold feeling swept Ling Mo¡¯s body, he was covered in trembling, then felt a wave of painful sensation across every pore in the body, his head also felt like it¡¯s going to burst.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡±

    Could not help but to let out a snort of pain, Ling Mo immediately curled down, and Ye Lian who was let go also fell down, paralyzed in bed.

    Indescribable pain, conveyed through Ling Mo¡¯s each cell, he felt his body is being torn apart little by little, and rbined together slowly. He was only affected by spiritual connection, and able to make himself extremely painful, not to mention Ye Lian who bear the pain directly.

    Ling Mo kneeled on the bed with blood shot eyes, the body involuntarily trembled, but his eyes were fixated on Ye Lian.

    If Ye Lian could tolerate it, how could a big man like Ling Mo not take it¡­.

    After a full half an hour, the pain finally eased down slowly, but Ling Mo felt it was three days and three nights.

    Fortunately, there came a sense of freshness, which greatly ease the pain caused byplications. He could feel the subtle changes he umted has received a throes of sublimation through the extreme pain, as if the whole person went through rebirth. With strength hidden inside his muscle, as well as unprecedented clear mind, it made Ling Mo very excited.

    Like mutated zombies, he also received some form of evolution¡­..even though it¡¯s not showing from appearance, but Ling Mo felt itpletely. Maybe it is his illusion, Ling Mo felt, because he was able to endure the pain with a clear mind, he received a much higher spiritual evolution than the body.

    Whether there was truly an enhancement to himself, Ling Mo could only find out in his battle.

    And Ye Lian stayed unawaken for the whole night, while in aa, she always frowned slightly, from time to time shake a little. Ling Mo stood by her side, his heart filled with both pity and expectation. How much will Ye Lian grow after absorbing the gel from mutated zombie¡­.

    ¡°Oh my, I actually fell asleep identally¡­¡±

    The extreme fatigue on the body allowed Ling Mo to fall asleep after a night of guarding. But the special skills and instinct he developed during the disaster outbreak let Ling Mo woke up after a few minutes.

    This type of special sleeping skill is probably obtained by all survivors during the disaster outbreak. An almost instinctive sense of strong wariness, it is even maintained during his sleep, and a few minutes of deep sleep is enough to ease frayed nerves.

    But Ling Mo, as a controller of zombie puppets, due to his needs to maintain spiritual connection with the puppet, rarely falls into deep sleep state. This is the first time¡­¡­

    After he nervously opened his eyes, he found something horrible happened: Ye Lian disappeared!

    Did Ye Lian went out of his control in that few minutes?! But after calming down, Ling Mo suddenly find things were not so. After evolution, Ling Mo acquired stronger spiritual abilities; from deliberately control to arbitrary control, the improvement was really significant.

    At that time, although Ye Lian was not before his eyes, but Ling Mo could clearly feel that he was still connected with her spiritually.

    Ever since controlled by him, in addition to battles and going out, Ye Lian almost never act on her own, why suddenly today¡­..

    Thought about that, the puzzled Ling Mo quickly converted field of view to Ye Lian¡¯s angle¡­..

    Fortunately, Ye Lian is still inside the hotel, but her action is a little strange. If it was during normal days, besides attacking and eating, Ye Lian would never make much self-awareness movements, but now she was wandering around in the hotel.

    And from time to time, she would stop at some ces and quietly nk out for a while.

    What is going on? Ling Mo quickly ran out the door, and soon found Ye Lian in the hallway downstairs.

    Seeing Ye Lian at first sight, Ling Mo almost eximed aloud. The morning sun shone through the windows while Ye Lian, who was standing under the sunlight, turned and looked at him, her face had a trace of vacant look. But it was that little bit of emotion expression that made Ling Mo shaking all over, excited.

    ¡°Ye Lian!¡± Ling Mo quickly rushed before Ye Lian, hands grabbed her shoulder, cried thrillingly.

    Did not expect so soon for her to regain her consciousness¡­..

    No, something was not right¡­..After shaking Ye Lian a few times, Ling Mo suddenly felt a bucket of cold water pouring own his head (TL: it¡¯s an idiom that means the he got his hopes up but it was soon shattered). Within Ye Lian¡¯s eyes, he only saw asional sh of lost, and the usual emotional indifference.

    Perhaps the viral evolution let loose a little bit of Ye Lian¡¯s detained sanity, but it was still far from reaching the level of recovery. It was also possible that the viral evolution enabled the creation of new senses in the current nk minded Ye Lian¡­.

    ¡°Ye Lian?¡± Agitated, after shouting a few more times, Ling Mo finally epted the fact that Ye Lian did not regain full recovery.

    But at least Ye Lian was showing a trace of emotional expression, and started to act on her own. Whether this is a precursor to her recovery, or a new viral evolution, this all means that it¡¯s still possible to achieve Ling Mo¡¯s expectation.

 Chapter 9 Encountering survivors

    <h4>Chapter 9 Encountering survivors</h4>

    But when Ling Mo led Ye Lian to go towards the direction of the main city, he found that Ye Lian not only showed changes in self-awareness, but more on amplification of instincts.

    When facing normal zombies, Ye Lian¡¯s attitude became like confronting inferior organisms, and her way of killing also became cleanlier with her eyes looked like trampling on lowly insects. And her attack speed is a lot faster, if she was simply like cheetah before, then now she is entirely a humanoid cheetah.

    Although the viral evolution had made Ye Lian to appear closer to ordinary human, but her behavior is much closer to the real beasts, especially during weaker creatures hunting. Probably to Ye Lian, normal zombies are all just weak scums.

    Ling Mo could not help but think, how will Ye Lian act when facing humans¡­. But under his control, preventing Ye Lian¡¯s random attack is stillpletely doable.

    He rode a bicycle with Ye Lian through the streets, if it wasn¡¯t for all the zombies around them, Ling Mo would have enjoyed more of the ride.

    But not for long, as soon as they stepped into the main city, Ling Mo found that trouble came to the door.

    To be precisely, he confronted head-on with two survivors surrounded by zombies.

    The two survivors, one man and one woman don¡¯t look much older, it was not hard to tell from their backpacks that they came out to scavenge for food. And the ce they were fighting at was outside the gate of a supermarket. Using the door of the supermarket as cover, those two barely withstood zombies¡¯ ferocious attack, but the appearance of more zombies began to incur frequent crisis for them.

    These zombies all attack rapidly with strong power, the door of the supermarket were soon smashed into pieces, these two had to recede inside, using shelves and counters and other obstacles to slow down the zombies.

    And Ling Mo look at them afar, originally wanted to detour to leave, but was attracted by that girl.

    That girl is holding a long knife, always smiling, and with each urrence of the crisis, her sudden swift shes are always able to kill all the zombies that rushed forward. Her speed at moments is even on par with Ye Lian. If not seen with his own eyes, Ling Mo would not even believe that such extraordinary skilled little girl exist among the ordinary people.

    The key is her smile. Usually, girls in these kinds of situations would be scared to death, or they would at least be ashen and trembling. But from her expression, she seemed to enjoy this very course of fighting, even in the case of obvious disadvantage. No matter how strong she is, facing with more and more zombies, her strength would sooner orter be depleted, even Ling Mo can see that, her instant eleration kind of attack not only posed great challenge to the physical body, but also challenge for the mind¡¯s concentration.

    But even in this situation, she still remained calm¡­.

    Ling Mo even incurred a hint of doubt at this moment; does this girl also have some kind of special abilities like myself?

    As soon as the idea came out, Ling Mo suddenly had a great curiosity toward this girl, but looked at Ye Lian sitting in the back seat, he decide that it¡¯s better to mind his own business. It would be no problem if the person is an ordinary survivor, if she really have special ability, she might be able to see through Ye Lian¡¯s true identity, then they will be in trouble¡­.

    Just when he intended to ride to bypass, but a cry came from the supermarket¡¯s direction: ¡°Bro! Please help out!¡±

    Hearing the sound of shouting instantly made Ling Mo¡¯s head felt a burst of pain.

    Besides the sound of bro made Ling Mo annoyed, not to mention the sound of shouting alone is enough to bring greater trouble! Zombies¡¯ hearing are much more sensitive than average person, after the boy shouted, several zombies immediately came out from nearby alley or stores. And as soon as they appeared, they instantly noticed Ling Mo and rushed directly towards them.

    ¡°What a troll, AH!¡± Ling Mo curse loudly in his heart, pulled out knife from the waist and jumped off the bike. Because he was suspicious of the girl¡¯s identity, Ling Mo had to let Ye Lian stay behind him, not letting her attack in order to prevent revealing her true identity.

    But dealing with nearly ten zombies by himself is really his first time. Just relying on his own attack ability is probably far from sufficient to cope with that many zombies.

    Fortunately, Ling Mo still had the ability to control puppets, and right now is the perfect time to verify the result. When raising the knife towards the first zombie that rushed forward, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes had already turned to the second zombie, in the instant of making eye contact; his tyrannical spiritual power had immediately controlled this zombie by force.

    While he killed the first zombie, at the same time the second zombie who was controlled to jump on Ling Mo¡¯s sword.

    That was only the beginning, seeing several zombies rushed forward towards myself, Ling Mo kicked the corpse off his sword as he was shocked, but the mind was never this clear before.

    He had already tried controlling two zombies at once, what about three zombies at one time?

    Controlling three zombies at once is a new challenge for Ling Mo, but at that critical moment, he had no time to think, he only allowed this idea to float into his head for one moment and then immediately put to practice.

    One swift movement of cutting the zombie at the front, at the same time controlling the two zombies that followed up, when their movements showed short-term stagnation, Ling Mo¡¯s knife at the same time have also promptly cut through their throats. This type of control only affected zombies¡¯ actions in a very short time; even Ling Mo did not expect its extreme effectiveness when applying it intobat.

    Under thew he concocted (TL: implying he¡¯s repeating the method), Ling Mo, rushed into the zombie crowd appearing rxed, and directly killed nearly a dozens of zombies with an incredible fast attack. Almost in the blink of an eye, zombies¡¯ corpses surrounded Ling Mo.

    Spattered with blood, Ling Mo now looked like the Killing God, suddenly blindsiding the woman and man in the supermarket.

    ¡°Oh s***! Shana, did you see that? What did that person do, so cruel!¡± That boy stared directly, could not help but shout shockingly, and he did not realize that a zombie squeezed through the cracks of the counter and reached out to him.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    A sh of coldness went before his eyes, then that hand fell besides his feet, and he was covered in cold sweat watching the girl that stood beside him.

    Shana eyed him coldly, at the same time she thrusted the long knife into the zombie¡¯s belly, then forced it out: ¡° How¡¯s that my business?¡±

    ¡°We are saved! Come on, let¡¯s break out!¡± Even though Shana react indifferently, but the boy is exceptionally excited, after all, it¡¯s a turning point.

    Regardless whether Ling Mo was willing to save them, this boy immediately jumped out of the counter, and Shana also followed to rush up after frowning her brow.

    From a distance, watching the two people breaking through towards his direction, Ling Mo knew that temporarily it would not be possible to shake them off. So, instead of watching them attracting over another group of zombies, why not help them get away.

 Chapter 10 Misunderstood by the girl

    <h4>Chapter 10 Misunderstood by the girl</h4>

    With Ling Mo¡¯s help, those two soon broke through the zombies¡¯ siege. At this time there already gathered dozens of zombies before the supermarket, so they cannot stay for more than one second.

    ¡°Brother,e with me.¡±

    The boy smiled at Ling Mo gratefully, then turned to run toward an alley.

    And Ling Mo looked back to the street full of zombies, he had to take Ye Lian and followed them. As for the girl, she walkedst calmly, from time to time cut down zombies that followed too tightly.

    Watching the girl attack from a close distance, Ling Mo did not only care about her super fast attack speed, but also the long knife she is holding. The knife is very sharp and heavy; don¡¯t know how her thin arm can swing it so quickly yet rxingly.

    Most importantly is her facial expression and eyes when she beheaded zombies, they were too calm to the point it makes people feel a little scared¡­..

    The boy led Ling Mo and Ye Lian in and out of alleys for more than ten minutes, then headed into a small building, which finally got rid of the big wave of zombies.

    When the boy stopped to take a breath, Ling Mo already noticed that this small building has been cleaned up a bit. Most likely, this is their base.

    ¡°Bro¡­.Brother¡­..It¡¯s all thanks too you.¡± After death-defying fleeing for more than ten minutes, the boys¡¯ face waspletely flushed, even his hair was dripping sweat, he tapped Ling Mo lightly on the shoulder, while intermittently said, ¡° Really¡­¡­¡­¡­.Thanks¡­..¡±

    His expression was actually very sincere, so Mo just epted the appreciation and nodded.

    ¡°You are so good¡­..¡± The boy finally caught up his breath and immediately said admiringly, ¡° And your girlfriend too, didn¡¯t even blush or change breathing rhythm after running for this long¡­ You can¡¯t be a born athlete, right? By by the looks of it there aren¡¯t really any muscles¡­ Seems to be on the par with our Shana¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yu Hao, why are you so annoying!¡± Shana who had been silent suddenly frowned and interrupted him, and she looked a bit unhappy, ¡°Who is YOUR Shana!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­ we were ssmates after all!¡± Liu Yu Haoughed and said, then he turned to Ling Mo and smiled, ¡°today is all thanks to you, how about youe and sit upstairs for a bit?¡± While he said, he patted the backpack behind him, ¡°we got beer!¡±

    Ling Mo looked back at Ye Lian and thought thankfully that her evolution made her appearance no different than ordinary people. Looking at Shana and Liu Yu Hao¡¯s reaction, it seemed like they did not see any ws. However, for Ye Lian¡¯s consideration, he felt it would be best to minimize contact with the survivors.

    Therefore, after considering for a second, Ling Mo decisively shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s alright, we still have business to attend.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What kind of business,e, let¡¯s sit together.¡± Liu Yu Hao was suddenly shocked. From his view point, meeting other survivors at the end of the world is clearly something to be happy about, even if not surviving together, it would be good to exchange experiences. Not to mention a powerful figure like Ling Mo must have a lot of information that might be beneficial to them. If they can stay, they will no doubt be a huge help to them.

    As for business¡­¡­Besides trying to survive in the end of the world, what else could there be?

    Shana said somewhat impatiently, ¡°If they don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t push them¡­¡­Huh?¡± She stopped her words halfway, suddenly surprised eyeing Ling Mo¡¯s hand knife. After a moment of pause, she suddenly extended her hand to Ling Mo¡¯s waist in lightning speed, simply not giving people a chance to react.

    Ling Mo did not expect her to act that way suddenly, but just when her fingers touched the hand of the knife, Ling Mo reacted rapidly.

    He just slightly turned sideways, and with a subtle angle Shana¡¯s action ended in failure.

    This made Shana surprised instead, and Liu Yu Hao¡¯s mouth also fell open in horror: ¡°Shana, what are you doing?¡±

    Action¡¯s failure made Shana to look at Ling Mo with a glimmer of change, but her tone turned a little unfriendly: ¡°Where did you get this knife?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your business.¡± After her sudden act and rough questioning, Ling Mo could not help but to frown slightly and reply bluntly.

    Although not voluntary, but I at least saved them, there should be a limit of not knowing your manners. Look at Liu Yu Hao¡¯s careful attitude to her, he knew that she must used to being arrogant with her own superior fighting ability, but Ling Mo is not going let her have her way.

    ¡°You!¡± Shana stared at Ling Mo with somewhat angry look, but from time to time her eyes flickered towards the knife which means that she is obviously concerned about this. After a few seconds of silence, she adjusted her tone slightly, then asked: ¡°Where did you get this knife, could you tell me?¡±

    This kind of girl rarely put down her attitude so quickly, its obvious from Liu Yu Hao¡¯s surprised reaction to Shana¡¯s sudden change of tone.

    There was nothing to hide originally, Ling Mo then exined briefly of how he went over to the sword store in search of weapons, only he only altered the story slightly in terms of the mutated zombie, such as that piece of red gel from that zombie¡­¡­

    Hearing about the existence of mutated zombies, these two did not look startled, and this also allows Ling Mo to confirm his guess. Sure enough in the urban areas, there is a good number of mutated zombies¡­.

    ¡°The shop you went to, it¡¯s the Wang Family¡¯s shop right?¡± Shana asked suddenly.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Although the knife is a finished product, but the knife itself and the scabbard are without lettering, how could this girl tell? Then think again, Wang¡¯s handmade swords are quiet famous in X city, it would not be difficult to guess¡­

    Shana looked at the knife in mixed emotions, ¡°In other words, all the people in that store have died. Never mind, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, can you not stare at my¡­¡± Since Shana has been staring intensely at Ling Mo¡¯s lower body where that knife was hanging, Ling Mo always had a very strange feeling, he could not help but bite the bullet and said.

    Shana is at first surprised for a moment, then chuckled out uncaringly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your girlfriend did not mind it at all, didn¡¯t she?¡± Then, she pointed at Ye Lian who was standing behind Ling Mo, ¡°Right? Miss.¡±

    ¡° I do mind¡­..¡± Ling Mo at the moment did not know what to say, this Shana looked at most seventeen or eighteen years old, how could she speaks this sharply, but hearing she tried to talk to Ye Lian, Ling Mo quickly said, ¡°Well, excuse me, she cannot speak¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ah? Such a prettydy, is actually a mute? Uh, I am sorry, please do not mind me, sister¡­..¡± Liu Yu Hao first eximed loudly, and then quickly smiled with embarrassment.

    Ling Mo also does not know how to exin, he could only smile wryly and nodded.

    Something he did not expected of, Shana looked deeply at Ye Lian, suddenly grabbed her wrist. If Ling Mo did not immediately stop Ye Lian¡¯s impulse attack, probably at this moment, Shana would have been teared into pieces by Ye Lian.

    From her expression, clearly Shana did not realize how much danger she put herself in: ¡°Sis,e to our home to rest for a moment, I see that you are probabl tired.¡±

    Her tone implied a hint of sympathy, but after speaking, she look at Ling Mo much softely: ¡°You¡¯re good too,e upstairs for a moment, I will treat you to beer.¡±

    Ling Mo was about to refuse, Shana is already dragging Ye Lian to walk upstairs, and Liu Yu Hao also went behind Ling Mo, pushed his back and urged: ¡°Come one on, we rarely see living people¡­¡±

 Chapter 11 Reward you with a slap in the face

    <h4>Chapter 11 Reward you with a p in the face</h4>

    Walked upstairs and after opening one of the room doors, Ling Mo was surprised to find that there were more than two people living in this building besides Shana and the boy.

    A dozen of men and women turned to look at the door at the same time. A quick scan, all of them are young people who are no more than twenty years old. One of the girls wearing junior high school uniforms excitingly came over as soon as she heard the door opened: ¡°Big sister, you guys are back!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you guys brought back two other people?¡± The female junior high student looked across Shana to Ye Lian and Ling Mo and she casually asked, then she turned the attention to Liu Yu Hao¡¯s backpack, ¡°How¡¯s the loot for today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! Just looted that big supermarket by the south street, there are still a lot of things I did not take back, but I already hid them. We can go get them once we are out again.¡± Liu Yu Hao somewhat smiled proudly, but simply did not mention how they were in the life-and death situation, nearly died.

    ¡°By the way, I will introduce two people to you, this is¡­..sorry brother, I forgot to ask you your name¡­.¡±

    Liu Yu Hao just opened his mouth passionately, and then suddenly stopped embarrassingly.

    ¡°Ling Mo. This is my girlfriend, Ye Lian.¡± After sighing secretly, Ling Mo introduced himself.

    ¡°Ah ha ha ha, it¡¯s big brother Ling!¡± Liu Yu Hao shortly resumed his passionate tone, wrapped his arm around Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, pushed him to the middle of the living room, ¡°Everyone pay attention, this is the one who greatly helped us today, so we decided to invite him to eat and drink!¡±

    This group of young men and women were all either sitting on the sofa in the living room or on the floor, and they did not particrly care about the appearance of Ling Mo and Ye Lian. But right after hearing the words of Liu Yu Hao, they all looked surprised to see Ling mo.

    One of the men who was lying on the sofa directly sat up straight, looked up and down at Ling Mo suspiciously, said: ¡°How is it possible, there is Shana, what are the chances for him to help?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, with big sister Shana here, how could an outsider help?¡± Another person also echoed in agreement, and especially emphasized on the word ¡®outsiders¡¯¡±.

    Then the middle school girl from before walked over, waved and said: ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s just a meal, you guys don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±

    ¡°Freeloading is freeloading, no need for excuses. Liu Yu Hao, you are too good of a person, we never had any more food to spare originally.¡± The man who questioned earliest gave another grunt and said.

    Liu Yu Hao¡¯s expression became embarrassed again; he stole a look from Ling Mo, but realized the criticism did not trigger much reaction from Ling Mo.

    ¡°Everything I said is true, how could you guys know, Shana gets carried away whenever she fights, so she forgets to pay attention to the surroundings at all¡­.¡± Liu Yu Hao clearly does not know how to cope with this kind of situation, even though he tried hard to exin, but this group of young men and woman still have that skeptical expression on their face.

    At this time Shana also walked over with Ye Lian, but she did not seem willing to help to exin at all, instead looked at Ling Mo with a trace of quizzical smile, eyes clearly signaled, let¡¯s see how you handle this situation.

    Holding a grudge from earlier! She is such a vengeful girl!

    Obviously, although she put down her attitude before, but she did not forget how she was taken back by Ling Mo¡¯s sentence before.

    But she was obviously wrong, for these who only know to reap profits, and a group of clique moths, Ling Mo does not even have the slightest interest to argue with them. He only sneered and turned to pull Ye Lian¡¯s hand, and wanted to leave: ¡°excuse me, I never had the intention to be a freeloader, you enjoy your meal.¡±

    ¡°Yo! He¡¯s cocky too!¡±

    Shana and Liu Yu Hao were all stunned, and the young men who just opened his mouth also showed off a sudden ugly expression because he felt that Ling Mo¡¯s reaction putted him in an embarrassing position, so he cynically said: ¡°This kind of man even brings a women, can you even feed her? You are lucky that you will be given food, how dare you to act all mighty¡­..¡±

    This is really unbearable! It was going to be okay for you of acting all creepy for the thought of me being a freeloader and be afraid that their food supply will be less. I was ready to leave but they still tried to embarrass me, you really think that I am made of tofu?!

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupil suddenly shrunk, almost in the blink of an eye he dashed before the young man, and in this process, Shana was the first one to realize Ling Mo¡¯s attempt. But the moment when she reached out to block, Ling Mo has already swept past her, although her speed is fast, but her neural response is far behind of this seemingly ordinary man.

    At the same time when she reached out her hand to grab him from the back, Ling Mo seemed to have seen through her actions, avoided her with the high-speed movements, not only went past her, but also appeared in front of the young man without stagnation.

    The young man only felt a sh of ckness before his eyes, then felt his cor grabbed by someone, with both feet off the ground.

    ¡°You mother f¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    A sonorous p in the face stunned all people at the scene.

    ¡°This is called rewarding you with a p. If you dare to speak another sentence that offends me, I will reward you more.¡± Ling Mo¡¯s cold eyes, made the young man whose face became instantly swollen afraid to cry out.

    Humiliation, resentment, and even too afraid to struggle. In Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, he can clearly feel undisguised coldness, and with Ling Mo¡¯s skill, he knew Ling Mo was not bluffing.

    ¡°Shana!¡±

    The young man shouted with a stutter, although he held his face sullenly, not trying to show off his fear to Ling Mo, but the panic in his eyes have already betrayed him.

    Ling Mo¡¯s ruthless move surprised everyone, including Shana. But when heard the youth cry out, although her eyes shed a hint of disgust, but still stepped forward and spoke: ¡° Ling Mo, let go of him.¡±

    ¡°Apologize.¡± But Ling Mo said coldly.

    Shana frowned: ¡°You have already hit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Two different things, apologize.¡±

    ¡°Why should I!¡± As soon as the young man opened his mouth, therees a sound of ¡°Pa¡±, his face suffered another p.

    Shana looked at Ling Mo sophistically, then turned to look at the young man whose both cheeks are swollen, said: ¡°Lu Xin, apologize, it¡¯s your fault that your moth stinks.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± He expected Shana to stand up for him, but did not expect to provoke another p in the face, the whole house people are now looking at him, each of their looks are like needles stinging on his body, Lu Xin¡¯s face showed as if he swallowed a fly and his heart was also full of anger.

    ¡°I stood up because I wanted everyone to eat a little more! How dare you say my mouth stinks, and no one stood up for me seeing me take the beating!¡±

    But under Ling Mo¡¯s watch, Lu Xin could only swallow these sentences back to his stomach, through his teeth he squeezed out three words: ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    As soon as the word came out his mouth, he felt his face burning, almost like been pped by Ling Mo consecutively ten times.

    Ling Mo let out a disdained grunt, threw Lu Xin on the ground, then grabbed Ye Lian to walk towards outside without hesitation.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Liu Yu Hao finally reacted, quickly caught up, took out two tins of beer and a few packs of chocte from the backpack and stuffed them into Ling Mo¡¯s hands, his face was full of regret: ¡°I am sorry, really sorry¡­.¡±

    ¡°What kind of people are those? Just depend on you and Shana to find food?¡± Even though Liu Yu Hao tricked him once, but Ling Mo held no grudge towards him, and could not help but asked.

    ¡°All ssmates¡­. We all came from the same boarding school.¡± Liu Yu Hao reluctantly shook his head, ¡°That Lu Xin, he came from a very wealthy family, usually very arrogant, don¡¯t mind him. Besides, even if we let them to go out to find food, it will just give us trouble. You saw it, Shana is the most powerful one among us. Originally I also hoped that you could join us¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t keep people that leech, no excess energy.¡± Ling Mo directly interrupted Liu Yu Hao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah I see¡­.. Anyways, thank you for today¡­..¡±

    Liu Yu Hao did not finish his sentence, and Shana followed over.

    She looked at Ling Mo deeply, then turned to look at Ye Lian sympathetically, eventually spoke in a low voice: ¡°It will be dark soon,e and spend the night. Even if you can hold it, big sister cannot take it¡­ Don¡¯t mind that Lu Xin, he would not dare to offend you again.¡±

    Shana spoke sincerely, but Ling Mo really does not intent to stay with this group of people: ¡°No, I can always find a ce in the city.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Just when Ling Mo turned around, he felt someone dragged his sleeve, he turned back, and it¡¯s Shana.

    Seeing Ling Mo casting a questionable look, Shana actually showed a hint of tweaking expression, until Ling Mo seemed to have be somewhat impatient, then she finally spoke with a lot of determination: ¡°I see that you are very powerful, and not scared of zombies, I would like to ask for your help!¡±

 Chapter 12 Trade

    <h4>Chapter 12 Trade</h4>

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I refuse.¡±

    Ling Mo decisively shook his head, saving them was originally out of frustration, not to mention of experiencing some unpleasantness a moment ago. Right now, he just wanted to leave quickly with Ye Lian, or else it would be impossible to leave when it gets dark.

    ¡°How could you be like this! I didn¡¯t say anything yet!¡±

    Shana bite her lip depressingly, clutched to Ling Mo¡¯s shirt and did not seem to want to let go at all. Although her face appeared stubborn, but observing closely, Ling Mo realized that she actually has a baby face that look much younger than her actual age. Before, he only noticed her ice cold side when cutting zombies, and he waspletely unaware that she is actually a cute little girl.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she had to bear the responsibility of taking care of these many people or because she experienced too much battle, Shana gives off a much more mature feeling than her appearance.

    ¡°Hey, do not stare at me!¡± Noting Ling Mo¡¯s eyes had been locked to her face, Shana suddenly raised her eyebrows, and threw off his arm, ¡°We are all survivors, and you do have some tricks at your sleeves, why aren¡¯t you willing to help?¡±

    If really so powerful, why do you still need my help¡­. Hearing Shana¡¯s tone, she is obviously reluctant to admit that she is not better than Ling Mo, Ling Mo thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, if it¡¯s rted to those leachers, I will not help.¡± Ling Mo really does not have much feeling toward those who sit and reap the profits, and ever since Shana and the boy came back, these people never even cared about their safety, instead they only cared about their own profits and how to exclude outsiders. pping Lu Xin¡¯s face to a certain extent was also a hit to these worm¡¯s faces indirectly.

    But that is, after all, Shana and Liu Yu Hao¡¯s own choice, so Ling Mo did not intend to say anymore. But to ask him to do something rted to these people, it would be impossible.

    But after listening to his words, Shana actually showed a hint of enigmatic smile: ¡°Does this mean, you are willing to help as long as it¡¯s not rted to them? That¡¯s good, because this business really has nothing to do with them.¡±

    ¡°I did not say that¡­..¡±

    ¡°I just heard that Liu Yu Hao told you, we are students from The Third high school from X City, you know about this school right?

    ¡°I know¡­. Prestigious boarding school right?¡±

    In X City, The Third High school is very famous, but for Ling Mo whose grades was only mediocre, he had only heard about the school but he had never actually been there. Rather Ye Lian graduated from Third High School the year before, and she was admitted to X City University. But he would¡¯ve never guessed that the retarded Lu Xin who appeared to be asking for punches, is actually part of The Third City High School¡­..

    At this time Liu Yu Hao added promptly: ¡°That Lu Xin was admitted through money.¡±

    ¡°You are so annoying!¡± Shana red at him, then continued, ¡°When we escaped from there, some of the students were left at school, we were going to pick them up after settling down, but when we went back there once, it was impossible to go near. You only need to help me to enter the school, how about it?¡±

    To be honest, Ling Mo does not have this self-sacrificing spirit, and will not force his own standards onto others.

    He looked at Shana somewhat meaningfully, suddenly extended his hand: ¡°What about payment?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You did not think that I am a freebor right?¡± Ling Mo rightly asked.

    Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly jumped, instantly asked witlessly: ¡°Who told me that after the outbreak of the disaster, everyone will help to benefit each other! Big brother Ling, I suddenly feel that the world is very dark!¡±

    ¡°It also depends on what kind of disaster, do you still think there is still order and morality?¡± Ling Mo gave a cold grunt, said.

    Indeed, there are full of zombies out there, the living ones hide like mice, surviving in between the cracks. The order of the entire world haspletely copsed, a week ago, maybe they still counted on been saved, but now they havepletely understood that in this situation, besides saving ourselves, there is no other option.

    During the disaster outbreak, everyone may be zombies in an instant, and no one could even exin exactly through which channel did the virus spread. But in such arge mass of outbreak and how it swept across the world in a single day, the virus was probably spread through air¡­.

    And when these mutated zombies encounter living people, they will only immediately tear and swallow them, not giving them a chance to mutate at all.

    Shana looked stunned for a while as she stares at Ling, then a hint of smile suddenly surfaced, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable, but didn¡¯t you already got your payment? ¡° Shana¡¯s hand pointed at Ling Mo¡¯s waist knife, ¡°This, is made by my rtive.¡±

    ¡°You and Wang Rin are rtive?!¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked; the world is a bit too small! But this actually exined why this little girl have such sharp long knife, this tool is already out of the scope of themon control in the capital, it canpletely be called a lethal weapon that¡¯s illegal to carry!

    But when Ling Mo looked to her long knife, he found that the lettering on the handle is slightly different, the letters inscribed is not the name of Wang¡­¡­

    Probably saw Ling Mo¡¯s doubts, Shana touched the exposed knife handle using her backhand, coldly grunted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look anymore, I made this myself. By the way, the one you have is made by Wang Rin.¡±

    ¡°Wang Rin?¡± This really stunned Ling Mo, he did not expect that Wang Rin, who appeared so weak and sick can actually create handmade swords, and crafted it so well¡­. But then he thought, Wang¡¯s shop is a family business, it would not be strange for her to inherit the craftsman skill.

    However, at this young age, and with such good craftsman skill, but to be killed at such early age without leaving behind aplete corpse¡­. Ling Mo could not help but to clench the handle, and his expression had also be somewhat gloomy in an instant.

    Shana did not notice the subtle changes in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, but continued to speak: ¡°Even though she did not make it as good as me, but this knife still worth quiet a bit? You are considered to have received an advance payment, so shall we start? If you are worried about the safety of the big sister (TL: referring to Ye Lian), she can wait for us here, my ssmates will take care of her¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Ling Mo directly interrupted Shana¡¯s seemingly lighthearted proposal, no kidding, Ye Lian is actually a mutated zombie, once out of his control, probably all they will seeter is a pile of bones and meat scraps when theye back.

    ¡°Although you are quiet annoying as a person, but you are good at this aspect. Even though big sister cannot talk, and seems quiet introverted, but she is beautiful, you should continue to cherish her!¡±

    Shana raised her eyebrows, suddenly patted Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders, looked seriously and said.

    Actually, little sister, you really misunderstood¡­ But knowing that Shana and Wang Rin are rtives, Ling Mo¡¯s heart also loosened up about not wanting to help her out. In a ce like densely popted school campus, there are naturally more zombies; the people who stayed in there most likely had the odds against them. Although Shana may have thought about this result already, she still did not give up.

    Should we really say that she is persistent, or just stupid¡­

    ¡°Only to the door.¡± Ling Mo carefully considered for a moment, it would be no problem to break through until the front door. In case if there are any unforeseen circumstances, he still has Ye Lian besides him.

    ¡°Great! Big Brother Ling, it¡¯s rare to see that you are willing to stay and help, we must drink tonight! Ha ha ha¡­¡± Liu Yu Hao secretly gave Shana a thumb up, then put his arm around Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders, andughed.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a trade, then I will not say thank you.¡±

    Shana smiled slightly, and then pulled Ye Lian. Looks like she took a liking to this beautiful sister who cannot speak at all and carries no expression¡­

 Chapter 13 A Dragger should behave like a Dragger

    <h4>Chapter 13 A Dragger should behave like a Dragger</h4>

    In terms of the situation where Ling Mo and Ye Lian were staying, with Lu Xin as the previous example, other people did not dare toin again.

    But from how most people are deliberately avoiding eye contacts, Ling Mo could see that they were really afraid of him. Even though Shana is strong, but she never acted against Ling Mo. Maybe they finally realized at the moment when Ling Mo grabbed Lu Xin, it would be better to stay put in front of him.

    And just like the effect Ling Mo wanted to achieve, although his only pped on Lu Xin¡¯s face, but in reality the rest of the disgruntled people also felt that burning pain on their face.

    As for Lu Xin, as soon as he heard that Ling Mo is actually staying, he immediately fled into the room, afraid to show his face again.

    Ling Mo did not think he overreacted, this is actually a world without order, since he has the strength, then he will not allow others to insult him!

    ¡°Everyone remember those teachers and students who stayed back at the school?¡± Liu Yu Hao arranged Ling Mo to sit on the sofa, then excitingly said to those people, ¡°big brother Ling already agreed to help Shana and I to find them!¡±

    Everyone all froze for a moment, instantly looked at Ling Mo with mixed feelings.

    The female junior high school student from before hesitantly spoke: ¡° There are a lot of zombies over there¡­..¡±

    The implication, obviously is that the sess rate of this operation is extremely low. And in other people¡¯s eyes, you could see skepticism.

    ¡°I have already told you guys before, I must go back to find them. If it wasn¡¯t for them, you guys would have already be turned into leftovers inside zombies¡¯ stomach.¡± Compared to Liu Yu Hao, Shana is not only more direct, but also blunt.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that she looked like a clingy little sister because of how she was holding Ye Lian¡¯s hand, she really behaved like a boss¡­.

    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±

    At this time, a man in sses who sat on the left of Ling Mo suddenly spoke: ¡°if so, then let¡¯s all go together. Shana is right, they are probably still alive and waiting for us to pick them up. It would be too selfish for us to just walk away like this. How about it, can you take us?¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, everyone¡¯s face became somewhat unpleasant, but strangely no one objected.

    ¡°No way!¡± Not waiting for Shana and Liu Yu Hao to speak, Ling Mo said promptly.

    The man in sses did not seem to be angry when his proposal was rejected, he only turned to Ling Mo and asked: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You all do not have the ability to fight, and we will be too big of a target if the whole group goes.¡±

    Getting ckmailed and extorted by Shana is all right after all, but being a babysitter for these group of people, Ling Mo is not nice enough to do something like that. Although the man in sses worded everything nicely, but Ling Mo felt that they wanted to follow them just because of theirck of sense of security, and it can be seen from their reaction.

    The Third High School is quiet far from here, it would be no problem if all those people were killed. But if there are survivors, then it would take a few days for Shana and the boy toe back. After all, going through those crowded zombie areas is not a simple matter.

    Of course, these people do not have any pressure, they just need to y their role as a good liability.

    ¡°But there is not enough food to eat!¡± The man who previously echoed in agreement with Lu Xin suddenly opened his mouth and bitterly said, and it is equivalent to confirming Ling Mo¡¯s previous spection.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we never thought to meet big brother Ling today, so we did not prepare enough food for him in advance¡­.¡±

    Liu Yu Hao patted his own head, then turned to look at Ling Mo pleadingly.

    ¡°Well, you do not have to take care of their life and death, you just need to help us in times of crisis, would it be alright then?¡± Shana thought for a little, suddenly said to Ling Mo.

    As soon as she said, everyone¡¯s face became somewhat subtle. They probably all knew about their own position, but it was probably the first time been clearly pointed out in the public, which is inevitable embarrassing.

    In fact, it¡¯s because they know that they are a burden, so they would be dissatisfied with Ling Mo¡¯s appearance. Regardless if Ling Mo is the same as them in terms of being a burden, or with some ability, for these people who likes to form cliquey, Ling Mo and Ye Lian are all ¡°foreign invaders.¡±

    As for Shana and Liu Yu Hao, the two are like hosts in these people¡¯s eyes, they might take full advantage of those two and make sure they are the only benefactor.

    But leeches should consciously behave like leeches, once the host makes a statement, they could only endure even if they are dissatisfied in their hearts.

    Since Shana already said it, no one else said anything and Ling Mo just nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Great, Shana, you don¡¯t have to worry, just give us weapons and we will try to protect ourselves.¡± sses man showed a hint of smile of joy and said.

    But from the other people¡¯spleted expression, that would probably not be the case.

    Everyone then discussed the details for another moment, and then Liu Yu Hao took out the food from the backpack, ate a simple meal while sitting together with the group.

    The food they looted from the city could barely fill people¡¯s hunger, rather, Ling Mo¡¯s food in his backpack were a lot better regardless of it being in terms of taste or calories. It¡¯s pretty normal, there are a lot of more zombies in the urban area and a lot more survivors, so all kinds of supermarket probably have been through several rummages¡­

    But Ling Mo does not intend to take it out and share¡­..

    ¡°Hm, big sister, you will not eat?¡± Shana handed Ye Lian half a pack of instant noodles, but found Ye Lianpletely unresponsive.

    ¡° Big Sister, are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Although Shana did not seem to notice, but Liu Yu Hao felt a sense of coldness from Ye Lian¡¯s eyes, he could not help but to ask tentatively.

    ¡°No, she just does not interact much with strangers.¡± Ling Mo suddenly felt a headache because of all sorts of things that could go wrong if this conversation continues, so they quickly interrupted their questioning.

    ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡± Shana suddenly proposed, ¡°Ling Mo, you sleep together with Liu Yu Hao. Boys live there, and we girls lives on the opposite.¡±

    She pointed to the opposite direction as she said.

    Even though Ling Mo wanted to refuse, but when his eyes swept through Shana and several other girls, he could not help but nodded for some mysterious reason, ¡°All right.¡± It¡¯s not far anyways, Ye Lian won¡¯t be out of control. Ever since his mental strength increased, there is a significant growth in terms of distance.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s quick response surprised Shana, but this changed her views about Ling Mo slightly.

    After the outbreak of the disaster, all recreational activities are basically gone. After dinner, although the sky just became dark, everyone all returned to their rooms silently to rest.

    Shana also took Ye Lian and went to the opposite room with several other girls, while Ling Mo maintains the spiritual contact with Ye Lian, he would be sleeping alone on a single bed under Liu Yu Hao¡¯s arrangement.

    This is like special treatment, after all he will help Shana and these people towards The Third High School, and with his fighting ability, even though he chooses to help selectively, it would have special significance to Shana and her people.

    But no one expected that when Ling Mo slept on the single bed and closed his eyes to rest, his perspective had already switched over to Ye Lian¡¯ body.

    ¡° Leaving Ye Lian be with you guys alone, I cannot but help to worry, must pay attention¡­.¡± (TL: pervert alert)

    Ling Mo said secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 14 The Shameful Game Inside Girlâ€™s Dormitory

    <h4>Chapter 14 The Shameful Game Inside Girl¡¯s Dormitory</h4>

    Ever since encountering the zombie Ye Lian, Ling Mo was constantly undergoing a process of pain and happiness.

    The body that once exist only in fantasies could now be touched at anytime and be naked by his hands again and again, although it was only for the purpose of changing cloth. Seeing Ye Lian¡¯s emotionless eyes, he could only push down the strong desire to push her down onto a bed.

    But thispassion will only appear before Ye Lian.

    So When Shana brought Ye Lian down in the corner of a mattress, she did not know at all that at this time, a strange smile emerged on Ling Mo¡¯s face in the opposite room.

    ¡°Big sis, just sleep with me. There is no way to add another bed for now.¡± Shana frowned her eyebrows, nced the surrounding and said apologetically.

    This girl who acts so arrogantly is surprisingly gentle towards Ye Lian, which makes Ling Mo could not help but sigh in the heart.

    If she knew about Ye Lian¡¯s true identity, who knows what kind of face she will make¡­.

    As a zombie, it¡¯s not like Ye Lian does not need to rest, but unlike the average people who need longer time to sleep. After being affected by the virus and turning into a zombie, in the case where the body is controlledpletely by instincts, these zombies instead understand how to make efficient use of their own body energy. Those zombies who wandered on the street seemingly to havezy movements, but once they spot a prey, they will instantly burst out tyrannical power and speed, and immediately transformed into horrifying monsters.

    With no feeling of pain or thought to retreat, then coupled with flexible movements, once these zombies start to attack, they will not stop until the target disappears.

    However, in the absence of a prey, their movement will immediately slow down to minimize physical activities. Compared to the amount of sleep needed by average people, zombies only needed this level of rest.

    But in front of Shana and these girls, I cannot let Ye Lian act strangely, so Ling Momanded Ye Lian to nod her head, then justid down on the side of the mattress against the wall.

    ¡°Big sis, are you not going to undress?¡±

    Shana asked questionably, and then extended her hand to take off Ye Lian¡¯s jacket, ¡°you will catch a cold if you sleep with clothes on. Come on, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do, little sister!¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyebrow hopped and he shouted in his mind. He agreed to let Ye Lian to sleep with Shana, only wanted to experience the pleasure of sleeping among the flowers (TL: implying beautiful girls), but I did not intend to y this shameful game!

    But since you offered, you cannot me me¡­

    After controlling Ye Lian to sit up, Ling Mo¡­..rather, using Ye Lian¡¯s slender and pale hand suddenly grabbed Shana¡¯s cor, and pulled her towards Ye Lian.

    Shana was stunned for a moment, with Ye Lian¡¯s power and speed, coupled with no defense, she did not even have the time to react and was already dragged before Ye Lian.

    With Ye Lian¡¯s finger flexibly picked open the first button of the neckline, a touch of white skin immediately appeared.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shana called out in a low voice, but did not push away Ye Lian, apparently totally stunned. Right now the distance between her and Ye Lian is less than ten centimeters, the air ejected by her breathing could even blow up Ye Lian¡¯s hair. But she did not notice that Ye Lian¡¯s respiratory rate is surprisingly low, almost imperceptible to people¡­.

    But when Ye Lian untied the third buttons and can even get a glimpse of a corner of the small rabbit (Implying the two things on the chest), Shana finally came back to her senses.

    ¡°Big sis you are pretty bad!¡±

    Shana ¡°Puchi¡±ughed out, directly pushed Ye Lian down on the mattress, and twisted together with her: ¡°I will help you to undress, ha ha ha¡­..¡±

    The rest of the girls also looked over with a smile, and even that female junior high student from earlier joined in¡­.

    And Ling Mo who¡¯s currently lying down by himself is having a twitched eye. A ce like girls¡¯ dormitory, is really shameful¡­

    After been naughty for a whole ten minutes, Shana who was stripped to only an underwear finally got into bed andid down besides Ye Lian who is also stripped with only underwear.

    Ever since the beginning where the female junior high student joined, the rest of the girls also rushed over. The Ye Lian who has a pretty face but does not speak a word stimted great interest among these young girls, for a few times Ling Mo felt that Ye Lian¡¯s chest was ¡°attacked¡±!

    ¡°Wow so big!¡±

    ¡°Ah, big sis, what is the size of your cup!¡±

    ¡°Such skinny waist, slippery skin¡­.¡±

    From the moment where the girls touched Ye Lian, the Ye Lian controlled by Ling Mo was in apletely abandoned state.

    After all, this is a group of undressed girls around him, things like constantly creating a physical contact were never experienced or even imagined by Ling Mo! Most importantly, even though the one they attacked was Ye Lian, but Ling Mo was the one who ¡°suffered¡±!

    Until the moment where Shana got into bed, Ling Mo suddenly woke up.

    ¡°Big sis, your body feels cold.¡±

    Shana touched Ye Lian with her warm foot, rolled over to Ye Lian and whispered.

    Let¡¯s return the favour¡­. Ling Mo let Ye Lian¡¯s hand to touch Shana, but the moment she tried to act, her elbow hit Shana¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ha, let¡¯s stop ying!¡± Suddenly attacked by the chest, Shana is not angry, justughed in a low voice, ¡°never thought that big sis is actually quiet cheerful! It would be much better if you could smile more, you are so beautiful, andughing will make you look very good. But that Ling does not look good enough for you, I thought in the beginning that he forced you.¡±

    Give me a break little sister, big brother here has a bottom-line!

    Ling Mo secretly rolled his eyes, and manipted Ye Lian to shook her head.

    ¡°Haha, I know, then I saw that your body is clean, and heard how he talk about you¡­ then I knew that he is not that kind of scum.¡± Shana leaned toward Ye Liana a little more, almost sticking with Ye Lian¡¯s body, ¡°go to sleep, we still have to go to The Third High School tomorrow. Anyways, thank you guys in advance.

    This girl has totally two different personalities in front of Ling Mo and Ye Lian!

    Probably because of performing too much physical activities during the day, after she finished speaking, she soon let out long even breathing and seemed to have already fallen asleep.

    And Ling Mo actually look through Ye Lian¡¯s perspective and stared at her for a moment. After falling asleep, not only the arrogance disappeared from Shana¡¯s face, but it also revealed a little softness.

    Letting such small girl in charge of this many people¡¯s hope for survival, it really makes life difficult for her, ordinary people responsible for their own survival already has tremendous pressure, and imagine what kind of extremely heavy burdens is there on Shana¡¯s not so strong shoulders.

    Although she entirely made it herself¡­¡­..

    After touching Shana¡¯s cheek, Ling Mo who is lying on the single bed quickly fell asleep after taking a long deep breath.

    Like Shana said, there is still tomorrow!

    In order to ensure adequate strength, it¡¯s better to have a good rest.

 Chapter 15: The True Intention

    <h4>Chapter 15: The True Intention</h4>

    Early next morning, this little building which appears ordinary from the outside immediately began to get busy.

    Liu Yu Hao averaged the food stocks in terms of head count, distributed to the hands of everyone; even Ling Mo and Ye Lian were no exception.

    Of course for Ling Mo who has a full backpack of food, merely two bottles of mineral water and a few packs of snacks to him were simply useless, which were even more useless to Ye Lian, who ispletely not interested in ordinary people¡¯s food.

    But when other people took over this meager amount of food, and then saw Ling Mo¡¯s uncaring expression, they all looked a little ufortable.

    Lu Xin whose cheeks were still swollen evenined in a low voice to people around him: ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care about us, and took our things!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you want to get another beating?¡± The man in sses said something back, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because you guys are too pussy to fight back with me!¡± Lu Xin¡¯s face immediately flushed, after cursing in a low voice, he suddenly shut his mouth.

    Even though Ling Mo did not even look at him directly, but when Lu Xin sees Ling Mo walked in, he still took control of that piece of foul mouth and stopped speaking.

    ¡°What kind of weapons do you guys have?¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t not even care about people like Lu Xin, he walked directly up to Liu Yu Hao and asked.

    Liu Yu Hao is currently trying to rummage in severalrge backpacks, hearing Ling Mo, he looked up and pulled out a kitchen knife embarrassingly: ¡°This is like the best.¡±

    In fact, with ordinary people¡¯s arm strength, using the kitchen knife to cut off zombies¡¯ head in one shot is extremely difficult, to cause fatal injuries and to prevent zombie movements would probably not be easy at all.

    And for close ranged fights; even if you hold the weapon in your hands, willpower and neural response would be another great challenge for ordinary people. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of zombie puppets, it would even be hard for Ling Mo to advance relying on battles.

    But that¡¯s still better than nothing, kitchen knives are overall much better than bare hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to give one to each person. A single zombie is only slightly stronger than an average person, with a little courage everyone should have some ability to resist. After all, zombies win in quantity.¡±

    Ling Mo said with a somewhat carefree tone. A normal person encountered by a single zombie does have the strength to fight back. Because of this, Ling Mo look down on this room, which is filled by leachers that all have hands and legs, who are healthy, energetic, yet chose to rely on a little girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple for you to say!¡±

    Even though someone muttered in dissatisfaction, but everyone still suddenly went around Liu Yu Hao to pick up weapons.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s attitude, he won¡¯t give them a hand even if they are in danger, and if Shana and Liu Yu Hao have no time to attend to them, guess they will have no choice but to die on the spot..

    Soon, food and weapons were distributed, and Shana came back carrying the long knife covered in blood.

    She went out early, cleaned up those wandering zombies nearby and at least cleared the road.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We must arrive at The Third High School before afternoon.¡± Shana stood by the door, her arrogant face showing a hint of firmness.

    When Shana spoke, these people all looked at each other, and followed Liu Yu Hao closely to downstairs. Ling Mo and Ye Lian walked at the rear.

    As soon as the door is opened, two lying zombie corpses at outside immediately appear before the eyes, a few girls instantly screamed out.

    ¡°Shut up! You will lead the zombies to here!¡± Shana said while frowning.

    Those girls immediately covered their mouth, although the other boys did not make a sound, but they also don¡¯t look good. And Ling Mo who saw this secretly shook his head, being leachers for too long and they are now even worse than those ordinary survivors. Up to this time, most likely not many survivors would still scream at the sight of corpses.

    ¡°The Third High School is this way, we have to go through three residential areas and two main streets, as well as a hospital, there are going to be a lot of zombies. You only need to help me out when I can¡¯t deal with all of them.¡± Shana turned and said to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo nodded casually, grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s hand without attracting attention. There are a lot of factors that caused Ling Mo to agree with Shana¡¯s request. While worried and admired the girl at the same time, Ling Mo also wanted to do something for Wang Rin, after all, the knife she made is very useful. But Wang Rin is dead, he could only help her rtive¡­..

    On the other hand, this is also an opportunity for Ling Mo, not only able to take a look at the situation in the city, but also to hone his zombie puppet controlling ability, to enhance the experience of fighting.

    In fact, while coordinating with Ye Lian during normal days, along with trying out to control several zombies at the same time, Ling Mo vividly noticed that his zombie puppet controlling technique was bing more and more skilled, but he always felt a barrier in between him and his puppets. This should be the situation of reaching a bottleneck in themon sense¡­.

    Who knows that after breaking through this bottleneckyer, what kind of state will be achieved. The faster of increasing the strength, the quicker I could help Ye Lian to evolve, probably also enable her to regain her consciousness soon.

    Ever since swallowing the gel from mutated zombies, and emerged a tiny sign of consciousness, Ye Lian became no long interested in the ordinary zombies¡¯ gel, and the effect is not great as well after ingestion.

    This means that he must take Ye Lian to find even more mutated zombies¡­.

    ording to the two previous experiences of encountering zombies, as well as his own analysis, Ling Mo felt that mutated zombies are most likely to ur in ces that are rtively enclosed, but also with at least a certain size of crowd.

    And in hospitals or schools, especially in a boarding school, it¡¯s highly likely to have mutated zombies.

    The moment when he agreed to Shana¡¯s request, Ling Mo had decided that as soon as they reached the school gate, he would move separately from Shana and her people. They are going to rescue, and he would be taking Ye Lian to find mutated zombies in campus.

    Going with arge group of leachers, Shana and others did not move at a fast speed. But looking at Shana killing zombies with such a rxed expression, these people also alleviated a lot of fear. And although Liu Yu Hao¡¯s fighting ability is not as good as Shana, he was able to coordinate with Shana¡¯s movements, whenever Shana pushed back several zombies, he would always find a gap and perform some surprise attacks to get rid of one or two, then immediately retreating to behind Shana after seeding.

    On the other hand, other people did not even dare to attack with weapons at hand¡­

    After passing the first residential building with partial sess, the first victim finally appeared.

    While passing a shop, a hand suddenly reached from a copsed shelf and got ahold of one of the boy.

    This boy only had the chance to utter a scream, then with the sound ¡°bang¡±, he was directly dragged among the shelves.

    When Ling Mo who was the closest to him kicked away the shelves, the boy was already bitten at the throat by a seven or eight-year-old little zombie, eyes wide open and blood pouring out from the mouth making a ¡°cuckoo¡± sound, unable to speak. In just one short second, his neck was torn a big hole and even the trachea was dragged out.

    And the little zombie looked up with a mouthful of blood, through the dirty hair, that pair of red eyes stared at Ling Mo as if looking at a dead person, then he suddenly jumped over.

    Dealing with single zombies is easy for Ling Mo, especially after he knew how to use the zombie puppet ability to deliver instant effects.

    In the instant of meeting the eyes of the little zombie, Ling Mo has already turned it into his puppet; even when the little shit jumped toward him, it was actually under Ling Mo¡¯s control.

    As the little zombie was about to reach Ling Mo¡¯s body, the person behind started screaming out of fear as Ling Mo just calmly swung the knife in his hand with an emotionless expression.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    A surge of blood flows to the wall when Ling Mo swung, and the little zombie was bisected in the air and fell to his feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±

    Ling Mo briefly said. He did not take one more look at the zombie¡¯s corpse, then went over to check the boy among a pool of blood.

    All at once, the group of people fell silent, after a few seconds, a girl suddenly cried out, but in fear of the zombies, she immediately covered her mouth when she made the sound, swallowed her scream then made weird choking sounds.

    The rest of the other girls also looked terrified at that body, which was still twitching slightly, eyes almost all red. The boys were not much better either.

 Chapter 16 Hero saving the Beauty, damn this plot

    <h4>Chapter 16 Hero saving the Beauty, damn this plot</h4>

    Shana walked in front of the body with a depressed expression, eyes shed a hint of sadness.

    But soon she looked away, turned and whispered: ¡°¡¯let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±One of the girl looked at Shana hesitantly, but ultimately did not say anything.

    This unexpected event immediately changed the atmosphere to be a little heavy, but it also made these people to be even more nervous and careful. They realized that, even though they have Shana and Liu Yu Hao to open the road in front and Ling Mo guarding the rear, no one can guarantee that a situation like that won¡¯t happen again.

    After all, their purpose is to reach the destination, not sweeping mines, besides the zombies that rush up voluntarily, Shana and those people will not deliberately pay attention and to search the surrounding shops.

    The way of how Shana treated the dead teammate, enabled Ling Mo to grasp a further understanding of her personality. She is indeed raising leachers and she can also be stupidly stubborn sometimes, but she did not lose her decisiveness.

    This is probably the reason of how she could survive even with a big group of borers who could only extend their hands for food and drinks.

    ¡°Wang Cheng, it¡¯s all your fault to suggest that we follow them! Otherwise how could people die!¡± Lu Xin turned back to look at Ling Mo, but he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of disgust seeing how calm Ling Mo is. But since he already learned a lesson from earlier and got thoroughly embarrassed, he could only walk beside the man in sses and fiercely cursed in a whisper.

    Wang Cheng pushed his sses, and replied in a low voice: ¡°How could you guys survive without Shana and Liu Yu Hao? And you have already seen, that Ling Mo is looking down at us, what if he moved Shana with his words to abandon us? Most importantly, if those people did not die, can Shana and Liu Yu Hao feed these many people?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±Lu Xin looked surprised at Wang Cheng, then frowned to ask, ¡°then what¡¯s the use of us following them! S***, if it was before, why would I need to act so carefully around that chick, not to mention that low ss Ling Mo! He dared to hit me¡­.¡±

    Behind the lenses, Wang Cheng¡¯s eyes shed a hint of coldness, he interrupted Lu Xin¡¯s curse:¡± Why to tag along? Don¡¯t you think, the disappearance of more people is better for us? Treat Shana with care, now she is your food supply, if I were you, I will hide that little trick of yours, you didn¡¯t get her to be your girlfriend before, and it¡¯s impossible to get her now too. For that Ling Mo, if I were you, I will forget about what happened, he, is not someone you can mess around with.¡±

    Lu Xin was stunned for a moment, when he raised his head to look at Wang Cheng; he even felt chill down his spine. Who knew that Wang Cheng, who appeared to be nice and gentle, is actually having such insidious ideas¡­..

    However, in the moment when he was surprised, Wang Cheng already held up his kitchen knife and followed behind Shana¡¯s back, acting like he is going to fight with them.

    But the recovered Lu Xin, has already gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°F**k! If this had not happened, Shana would have been so obedient if I had just randomly gift her something. As for that low ss guy, he wouldn¡¯t not even have the privilege to lick my shoes!¡±

    Dramatic role changes before and after the end of the world all created the imbnce in Lu Xin¡¯s heart. Humiliated by Ling Mo, looked down by Wang Cheng, Lu Xin¡¯s eyes even became bloodshot. But what is the use of feeling imbnced, like Wang Cheng said, he could not even touch Shana¡¯s clothes, and Ling Mo could abuse him anytime.

    ¡°F***! F***!F***!¡± After cursing three times all at once, Lu Xin felt that his inner sense of frustrations reduced a little.

    ¡°However, he is right¡­¡± Took a look around at the surrounding ssmates, Lu Xin started to n secretly at his heart, who can be sacrificed¡­.

    During the next part of the journey, people became more alert because of the victims, and went through without a single casualty. The asionally zombies that appeared were all taken care by Ling Mo, not even needing any help from Ye Lian.

    But not for long, the group arrived near a hospital. Shana did not need to remind these people and they knew it will be very dangerous around here.

    Here originally belonged to the most popr part of the street, and in a ce where it¡¯s highly popted like hospital and medical staff, just imagining the number of zombies that may appear is enough to make people¡¯s legs shiver. Some people were already thinking about backing off, but all lost this thought after Shana¡¯s firm stares.

    Sure enough, the moment where they turned to the corner on the street, the scene that appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes make people¡¯s scalp tingling, body shivering.

    Countless discarded, or crashed cars piled densely on the street, and within these wreckages, there were at least hundreds of zombies wandering around unconsciously.

    At the nearest distance inside a high-end sports car, a man¡¯s twisted half face was glued to the front windows, then the other half of the body snatched out by the zombies from the cracks. He disappeared without a trace, with only blood spattered across half of the car.

    ¡°How to get past¡­..¡±

    The group is already bing pale, even Wang Cheng¡¯s head was covered in sweat. He quietly leaned toward Shana.

    Instead of timidly hiding behind the whole group, the closer to Shana the safer zone, although it could be a little frightening¡­.

    However, in this case, even Shana felt troubled. On the contrary, Ling Mo still looked calm, even though there were a lot of zombies on the road, but it¡¯s not impossible to get past. Shana¡¯s concerns, was all due to these draggers after all¡­

    ¡°I will think of a way to distract their attention, Ling Mo you take them¡­¡± Shana clenched the knife handle tightly and spoke decisively.

    ¡°I will attract the attention of these zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly spoke, surprised everyone, even Shana looked unbelievable.

    ¡°You?¡±

    She does not doubt that Ling Mo will not be capable, but just felt that Ling Mo voluntarily suggested to help them out, is hard to be epted by everyone.

    ¡°Pass this district with force will be even more dangerous. You guys first find a ce to hide. As soon as the zombies started to gather in my direction, you will pass immediately.¡±

    It¡¯s actually not hard to attract zombies¡¯ attention, but the person who is acting as the bait will be in grave danger, unless there is a time bomb. Even if he have this kind of equipment, how could one explosion hold the zombies¡¯ attention for long.

    And Ling Mo for sure does not have these kinds of firepower, but he has a much safer, smarter method.

    ¡°Are you sure you will be alright?¡± Shana asked hesitantly, ¡°Let me do it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just go.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    On the other hand, Liu Yu Hao looked at Ling Mo admiringly, he patted his shoulder: ¡°Big bro Ling, you are the man! I thank you on behalf of everyone.¡±

    You easily epted my proposal to let me take the risk! Ling Mo secretly rolled his eyes. He is not doing it for these people, but he just could not watch a girl take it all on herself. Anybody could see that, if Shana really went over, there will be a slim chance for her to survive. On the other hand, he does not want to stay behind to babysit these people.

    After all, Ling Mo is just a normal man, even if he has a selfish side, but within his capabilities, it¡¯s inevitably for him to emerge a hint of a hero saving the beautyplex.

    What¡¯s more is that it¡¯s not only about helping Shana, but also to return the vor. After following behind them all this time, Ling Mo did not waste any strength to get here, so it¡¯s time to act.

    But¡­I am really destined to be a poor guy, never learned to stay still, to be a dragger without feeling guilty!

    Even when forced by reality and had to bow down his head in many situations, but the heart still insisted on some silly bottom line that cannot be given up.

    Such as this stupid hero saving the beautyplex¡­ Fortunately this time, he is not digging his own graves. After all, he is confident.

    Wang Cheng and the rest of people¡¯s eyes lit up, the moment when they were going to mouth some appreciative words out of formality, they immediately heard Shana gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Then we will go hide first!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I can only give you guys five minutes.¡±

    Ling Mo waved and said.

    After five minutes, the ce he was at will be full of zombies.

 Chapter 17: Seven wooden sticks is waving gay tricks! Do it! Do it! Do it! Do it!

    <h4>Chapter 17: Seven wooden sticks is waving gay tricks! Do it! Do it! Do it! Do it!</h4>

    The fact that Ye Lian also was staying, although made Shana doubtful, but one has to say that when they were evacuating, the calmness expression on Ling Mo¡¯s face still stunned Shana¡¯s heart very much.

    As for other people¡¯s thoughts, they were all different¡­.

    But after all, the fact that Ling Mo was risking his life to help voluntarily still touched a lot of people. A few people were even feeling guilty, and regretted to have thought Ling Mo as an outcast.

    But the Ling Mo who was stayed while others ran, he never had those thoughts. To him, whatever others think about him, especially these useless people¡¯s thoughts about him, they can totally be ignored. The most important thing is to do what he wanted to do, with no regret.

    And of course the important thing is, is this is a life-threatening situation for Ling Mo?

    The answer is of course a No! Ling Mo would not do something such as jumping off the cliff when there¡¯s a tiger down there. No matter how much that heroplex develops, he will not go die in vain impulsively.

    Until Shana and her people all disappeared, Ling Mo finally touched his nose, and moved into a mobile shop next door like a normal day of shopping.

    When he just arrived here, a few zombies inside rushed out upon hearing movements, but they were soon cut down, with the corpses lying across in front of the door. Ling Mo kept Ye Lian outside, and he crossed over the bodies and stepped inside.

    Since the outbreak until now, all public facilities have lost their functions, andmunication is no exception. But Ling Mo is not looking for a normal cell phones, but a powerful, portable audio phone.

    Fortunately, this mobile shop is not a franchise brand, it sells a wide range of brands of cellphones. Ling Mo found a couple of fully charged cell phones through the messy counter, then walked out with satisfaction.

    Now he acquired audio equipment, if he just throws these onto the ground, some zombies will be attracted over, but it will not be enough to attract the entire street of zombies. And by doing so, it will be dangerous for himself. Imagine, as soon as the sound explodes, zombies from all around will be gathering over, Ye Lian will be fine when standing among the zombie crowd, but where can I run to?

    Moreover, since I have already taken the initiative for the task, then I must do my best, otherwise it would be a waste for the ability I have.

    Indeed, for an average person, a task like this probably has a failure rate of over 90%, but for Ling Mo, it is quite easy¡­

    At first he carefully walked toward the street, used his zombie puppet controlling ability and controlled three zombies.

    However, since he did not know where Shana and those people were hidden, Ling Mo specifically chose a dead corner to prevent Shana and the others from seeing his power in action, and then hemanded those three zombies to walk to his side.¡±

    ¡°Come on, one for each person.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled strangely, and distributed the cell phones to these zombies.

    He specially selected strong young zombies, so they will be able to move fasterter on.

    After he took a look at the situation on the street, Ling Mo then controlled these zombies to hold the cell phones and go back onto the street. And he and Ye Lian went hidden at that dead corner, calcting the distance between himself and the zombie puppets.

    Controlling three zombies all at once, presumably the distance will reduce, but after evolution, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force has been quite different.

    Thirty meters¡­ Fifty meters¡­ One Hundred meters¡­ One hundred fifty¡­Three hundred!

    Frowning, with a pale face Ling Mo wiped cold sweat from his forehead: ¡°the limit is three hundred meters¡­ and it¡¯s in a state of almost out of control, but it is enough.¡±

    Ling Mo then turned his look towards the hospital not far away and immediately nned something in his mind.

    The linear distance between him and the hospital is at most one hundred meters¡­.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Ling Mo controlled the two zombies trying to walk as far as possible to the other end of the street, and only stopped when his head was about to burst. The moment when one of the zombies pressed down the ying button, Ling Mo felt he almost fainted.

    In the knockoff cellphones these days, there must be a song with a volume loud enough and a voice light enough!

    After pressing the y button, there was a brief gap, then immediately a deafening sound burst out: ¡° Seven wooden sticks is waving gay tricks! Do it! Do it! Do it! Do it! ¡°

    With the music sounds, this zombie immediately dashed like an arrow straight to the hospital door.

    The zombies that were wondering on the street almost immediately turned attention to these walking speakers, and soon their throats let out meaningless roaring sound, rushed up.

    As Ling Mo have predicted, there were way too many zombies on the street, the zombie puppet did not even go through half of the road, it was already knocked down and the music quickly disappeared.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, Ling Mo has already given up the control on this zombie, and the moment when the music disappeared, the second cell phone rang immediately.

    The same music, same movements, but attracted even more zombies from a distance, and also brought those distant zombies over.

    And now at about one hundred meters before Ling Mo, the road became almost packed with full of zombies!

    When the third cell phone rings, the direction of the sound did not came from among these zombies, but at the hospital door!

    While controlling those two zombies, Ling Mo has already controlled the third zombie to walk in front of the hospital door, and pressed down the y button when the second cell phone was destroyed.

    A big wave of zombies rushed to the hospital, this site of spectacr scenes made Ling Mo who was observing through the perspective of the third zombie shivered for a moment.

    These zombies are not like the ones in the movie, they are fast and fierce, and it gives off a very shocking and stunning feeling when the wave rushed over.

    But as soon as the zombie crowd moved, Ling Mo immediately controlled the third zombie to run to the hospital.

    And there was arge number of zombies inside the hospital, even though the third zombie was jumping right and left under Ling Mo¡¯s control, but was finallypletely stopped at the outpatient hall.

    Living people would hardly have the experience of been chased by hundreds of people, and would not know the feeling when countless hands stretched towards themselves, let alone the feeling of watching himself being ripped off. But in order to dy as much as possible, Ling Mo must endure this kind of feeling inside that zombie¡¯s consciousness.

    Zombies feel no pain¡­ this is really fortunate in the midst of sadness¡­..

    And through the process, the cell phone was nearly knocked down to the ground for countless times, but Ling Mo at this time fully mobilized his spiritual power, relying on constantly changing the manipting target and really dragged it out for several full minutes!

    A few minutes are very short, but when among hundreds of zombies, a few minutes is enough to rip apart hundreds of people in an instant.

    For Ling Mo, this is a great challenge for both the mental strength and the reaction speed.

    As for Shana and those people, they are immediately shocked as soon as the music went on!

    ¡°This is like digging his own grave!¡± Shana gritted her teeth feeling extremely angry. She carried the long knife and dashed out from the temporary little house, and the others had no time to stop her at all.

    But when she saw the scene on the street from a distance, she was immediately shocked!

    The scene where hundreds of zombies running towards one direction, besides seeing it at the start of the outbreak of the disaster, was rarely encountered¡­. And it is impossible to think it was caused by human!

    For a time, Shana is feeling both surprised and happy, but at the same also feeling worried!

    But this is not the time to feel worried¡­. Backhanded shed a few zombies behind the back that was attracted by the sound, Shana immediately ran upstairs: ¡°It¡¯s good, lets go!¡±

    ¡°This fast?¡±

    ¡°We can really pass?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, he put his life on the line to clear out the roads for us, lets hurry up!¡±

    It¡¯s not that there are no more zombies on the road, but instead there are some zombies attracted over that was hidden in the dark.

    So the street is not entirely safe, but it¡¯s just much easier to get past.

    As soon as Shana and these group of people rushed onto the street, they did not see Ling Mo and they only paid attention to the fact that most zombies ran into the hospital.

    Did Ling Mo and Ye Lian went into the hospital? Isn¡¯t that suicidal?

    Shana became very anxious, stomping on her foot, but she cannot just leave the people behind her on their own. While being stressed out, she saw Ling Mo who was covered in sweat ran out with the emotionless Ye Lian.

    ¡°Quick! Hurry! I¡¯m at my limit!¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo finished his sentence, then heard a big sound from the hospital, numerous ss debris fell through the second floor with a dozens of zombies at the same time. At the same time, the hospital door waspletely crushed, a few zombies immediately noticed Shana and began charging right at them.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Shana also did not have time to ask, in this situation, even if she did not shout, these people will run for their lives.

    Once pinned downed, they will fell into the death situation surrounded by hundreds of zombies!

 Chapter 18 Life and Death Battle inside the Revolving Door

    <h4>Chapter 18 Life and Death Battle inside the Revolving Door</h4>

    If they were in aplex terrain environment, it would not be difficult to lose nearly twenty zombies, but for this area, in addition to the wide street there are only high-rise buildings on the sides. In the situation where one is not familiar with the routes, you might die faster if you rush carelessly into the alleys.

    And it is also not realistic to run with these group of zombies, Ling Mo, Ye Lian and Shana all have very good physical abilities, but Liu Yu Hao already began taking deep breaths, and others had the look that they were going to fall at any time. If it wasn¡¯t a life or death situation, they might have already burned out.

    Most importantly, more and more zombies were following over, and getting closer as well!

    After all, during the escape, a lot of zombies had already appeared in the front, as soon as they dyed a little bit, their distance would be pulled up close. If this continued, then it won¡¯t be for long until they get sandwiched in between.

    ¡°This Way! Use the covers to kill them!¡±

    Ling Mo saw it was impossible to get rid of them, so he turned to look around, and pointed to amercial building and said.

    Seemed like he pointed randomly, but in fact in this neighborhood, thatmercial building is indeed the most appropriate cover ce. Only one revolving door, and the door is still rtively narrow. Even if there are other entrances, it would not matter, because they only needed to get rid of these zombies and then they could leave immediately.

    After saying that, Ling Mo took Ye Lian and rushed directly toward that building, and Shana also quickly waved, ran over with the rest of the group.

    As soon as everyone squeezed through the revolving door, the zombies had already rushed to the front. Distorted faces, pairs of emotionless and bloodthirsty red eyes, as well as a very strong blood odor. Even on the other side of the revolving door, when facing that many zombies up close, it was still scary enough for the group to cringe.

    These zombies were way too fast, resulting in Ling Mo and the rest of the people immediately turning against them when they just entered the revolving door.

    But the angle advantage manufactured by the Carmen style door did gave them a much easier time, at least they don¡¯t have to deal with twenty zombies at one time. Each time only a maximum of three and four can squeeze in, and they were easily killed by Ling Mo, Shana and Liu Yu Hao immediately after they extended their head. In this situation it would be a lot faster if Ye Lian attacked, after all she uses her hand directly to kill, which is much faster than Ling Mo and the rest of them who have to swing weapons.

    But Ling Mo is probably the only one who is used to her kind of bloody killing methods¡­. If it was seen by Shana and these people, who knows what kind of reaction will they have.

    But just as Ling Mo and these people were guarding the door and fighting intensely, they did not notice that behind front counter of themercial building, two zombies in business skirts and high heels suddenly jumped out.

    Their previous identities might be white-cors workers in this high-endmercial building, but now has only be zombies who only knew how to predate on others.

    But stepping on ten centimeters high heels, even zombies cannot run too fast, and stay quiet, thus getting immediately discovered by someone.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a scream, the closest girl was directly pushed down by the zombie. She screamed like crazy, but could not struggle away under that female zombie. And at the moment when she was pushed down, this zombie has already bit down on her carotid artery.

    Waves of blood immediately sttered out, and at this time the other female zombie was already on her way to push down the next scared boy.

    But his reaction was much faster than that girl, he backed off right away, but just as he took two steps back, he bumped into the sses man Wang Cheng.

    Acted out of instinct, Wang Cheng just pushed him out into the zombies¡­ But at that chaotic moment, no one noticed this detail.

    ¡°Help Ah!¡±

    This boy had been panicking at the start, after been pushed, he immediately lost his bnce, while been pressed down by the female zombie, he was still issuing screaming noises. But the next second, his voice was blocked at throat.

    Right now is the best opportunity to fight back, but everyone was all stunned by the bloody scene in front of them. ssmates bitten by the throat, chest and abdomen torn apart and screams issued while still alive all greatly challenging their nerves.

    But zombies would not give up on attacking potential preys just because there was food in front of them. after killing these two students, they immediately pounced on the nearest survivors.

    And one of the female zombies began targeting another female student that was not far away from Ye Lian.

    At this time, the zombies outside the revolving door are attacking fiercely, despite hearing the screams behind the back, no one can extend a hand to help out. If just rx a little, the main entrance will be immediately broken, at that time they will be sandwiched in between, more people will die.

    This female student had beenpletely scared to death, she could not even move her finger, her head was of coursepletely nk.

    Just as she was about to be ripped apart by the throat in that instant, Ye Lian who had never fought suddenly shed right next to her, grabbed the fruit knife from that student¡¯s hand and in the instant when the female zombie rushed forward, Ye Lian acted like a lighting bolt. A chill shed through, and the fruit knife went directly into the female zombie¡¯s neck from the side. With a twist of the wrist, blood suddenly surged out and directly sprayed over the face of the female student.

    Scarlet warm blood finally awakened the consciousness of the female student, she frantically screamed, her legs gave a shiver, a surge of hot fluid flew down the legs.

    But Ye Lian simply did not look at her anymore, and did not care about the female zombie¡¯s situations, then directly rushed toward the back of another female zombie.

    That female zombie just pressed down a male student on the floor, just opened her foul mouth, and a knife tip went through her back head and went out through the mouth.

    From the moment those female zombies appeared until they were all killed by Ye Lian, it all happened within one minute.

    In one short minute, two students died. And that male student is also scared to the point where his eyes went out of focus and he could not even stand up or push the female zombie¡¯s corpse off of his body.

    And Ye Lian who attacked in a rapid speed, was immediately surrounded by these group of people. These people who were just scared half to death does not have the extra thoughts to think, why a beauty like her who does not appear any special have such brutal killing skills. In short, she was the protection umbre¡­.

    In fact, Ling Mo who was still killing zombies before the revolving door is the one who controlled Ye Lian to act. And in order to keep the identity a secret, he especially made her to use a weapon.

    However, while the remaining survivors were trembling in fear, Ling Mo, through Ye Lian¡¯s vision discovered that among this group of people, two people were missing.

    They must have run upstairs due to fear¡­ But rushing to escape is entirely stupid. Without the protection, they will just die faster. There are zombies in the lobby, how could there not be less zombies upstairs?

    Sure enough, after a while, several more screams passed down from upstairs, which caused the group to shiver again.

    After a few minutes of mad killing, the zombies that were outside of the revolving door were finally cleared out. Shana and Liu Yu Hao were sweating profusely, especially Shana who attacked with her life, the arm that was holding the knife was even shaking slightly.

    Although Ling Mo was slightly having an easier time, his face does not look good, he felt some pain at his temples which is caused by spending too much on spiritual energy.

    Turning back to look at this bloody scene, Shana¡¯s expression becameplicated, some pain and some remorse¡­

    And Ling Mo who noticed that expression walked over and patted on her shoulder, and then he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If you went to protect them, the situation probably would have a worse than now.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­..¡± Shana whispered back, then smiled faintly at Ye Lian: ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Even if she did not see how Ye Lian attacked, but Ye Lian¡¯s fighting ability to kill two zombies far exceeded her expectations.

 Chapter 19 You Shouldnâ€™t Open Doors Indiscriminately

    <h4>Chapter 19 You Shouldn¡¯t Open Doors Indiscriminately</h4>

    One closebat, four people died, such tragic reality caused endless horror to the people at present.

    The ones that survived all regretted their decisions, if they stayed back, even if they were going to starve to death, it would be much better than the current situation. Likely to die at any time, and to die slowly in a safe environment are twopletely different concepts.

    One of the boy angrily turned his head toward sses man Wang Cheng, grabbed him by the cor with his shivering hand, ¡°It¡¯s all you! All your fault! I will kill you!¡±

    As he said, he suddenly clenched tightly the knife in his hand, and is rushing to stab toward Wang Cheng.

    Under the psychological effect of fear and resentment, this boy¡¯s eyes were reddening; his face full of murderous attempt, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in his action. Obviously, he was scared to death¡­ a person in this state is extremely dangerous and can do almost anything under the impulse.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    Although this scene came suddenly, but Shana still reacted at the first moment, wrist flipped, directly used the long knife to triumph the knife in boy¡¯s hand.

    Liu Yu Hao was alsopletely shocked, finally gained his attention with the hearing of the metal shing. He rushed up and grabbed that boy, then immediately hit him with a punch, ¡°Are you crazy!¡±

    At this time, Wang Cheng was already pale, whole body trembled involuntarily. After finally breathed evenly, Wang Cheng, looked at that boy with extremely pernicious eyes!

    The boy who was overthrown was also stunned; he finally stood up after awhile, looked extremely out of his mind. After this impulse, he immediately went into the state of chaotic mind. It¡¯s no wonder, average people suddenly experience the feeling of death up close, will inevitably show off a short state of psychological breakdown. But people¡¯s capacity is actually quiet strong, after the breakdown, facing the reality that must be epted, this kind of people will still return back to normal quickly.

    Ling Mo who has been watching with cold eyes, right now have noticed Wang Cheng¡¯s eyes, and his heart could not help but to jump a little.

    This kind of eyes appeared in a seemingly modest student body, it could not help but to give people spine chills¡­.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    In such a short time, five students have been sacrificed, Shana just wasn¡¯t in a good mood, and now seeing them fighting among group, her tone suddenly bes cold.

    Wang Cheng suddenly woke up, looked at Shana a little nervously, and then revealed a hint of faint smile, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    Had just been almost killed, and be able to smile in the blink of an eye, this person¡¯s deep heart is not proportional to the age¡­Ling Mo secretly said in his heart, turned to grab Ye Lian and left quickly with Shana and the rest from thismercial building.

    Temporarily leaving this densely zombie popted area, the rest of the route is rtive much safer. They even found a supermarket to rest for a bit, searching some food on the way; if possible, it¡¯s best to find some food to reserve for dinner.

    Judging by the look, the supermarket within the city limits has gone through several lootings already. Normally, the mostmon weapons like knives, as well as the most important products food have all been looted. Even though there are some left behind, they are often lying beneath the copsed shelves, or covered in disgusting blood, sometimes among the bones.

    But the surviving situations in the end of the world is originally cruel, it¡¯s already lucky enough to find food, therefore right after they entered the supermarket, these survivors immediately started searching.

    Ling Mo saw Shana guarding the door, heart rxed, then took Ye Lian to walk around in this fairlyrge-scale supermarket.

    The supermarket is filled with intense dead and rancid smell, body remains can be seen all around, a lot of food that can be used as raw materials such as rice all went bad in this environment and cannot be eaten. But even if you can find it, this group of people still cannot just set up fire and cook.

    After the increase of spiritual energy, Ling Mo felt that his own acuity has also gotten a lot higher. For example, under the same condition of vision, using the same observing technique, he was able to notice a lot of details that he would have missed before. To be more exact, even though he still does not care about these little details, but he could immediately remember these details as soon as they enter into his vision.

    This is why Ling Mo noticed Wang Cheng¡¯s eyes, originally he did not really pay attention to this seemingly ordinary survivor, and only casually nced at him before¡­..

    And at this time while casually walking around the supermarket and did not find anything, Ling Mo vividly felt that something is wrong here.

    As if he is been secretly observed by someone!

    But looking around, how can there be anyone else¡­ Ling Mo frowned, carefully observed the environment inside the supermarket. While entering the supermarket, Shana and Liu Yu had already scouted once and all the zombies have been taken care of, logically there should be no one else here besides them.

    But there are just way too many shelves, Ling Mo has limited vision, it is difficult to get a real look at all aspects of the supermarket.

    But just as he brought Ye Lian and walked to one of the shelves, suddenly the whole body went stiff for a bit, then immediately exposed a glimmer of ecstasy!

    From Ye Lian¡¯s instincts, there emerged a trace of strong desire of hostility! This means that within this supermarket, there must be a mutated zombie!

    But why feel it just now¡­.Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly swarmed with a strong bad feeling.

    ¡°Ah! Help ah!¡±

    Sure enough, a miserable howl of cry rang immediately, and Ling Mo at this time rushed toward the direction of the sound with Ye Lian.

    Of course he was not going there to save the people, but to see the mutated zombie!

    After passing through several sessive rows of shelves, an extremely bloody scene suddenly appeared before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes. In front of a half opened warehouse door, an arm snapped, intestines pulled out, but still twitching with eyes wide open survivor, and a guy that is madly running toward Ling Mo, it was Lu Xin.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    No matter how much he resented Ling Mo during usual times, but at this moment, the terrified Lu Xin still rushed toward Ling Mo to look for help.

    Though Ling Mo contracted his pupil, did not take another look at Lu Xin, then directly outnk past him while controlling Ye Lian.

    It¡¯s a very big guy following right behind Lu Xin! At least 1.8 meters in height, body full of fat, that pair little red eyes exuded extremely crazy bloodthirsty light, but still have agile actions and in the blink of an eye rushed behind Lu Xin. It pped with hisrge hands that is like palm tree, then Lu Xin screamed, who was sent flying by the p at least a few meters away.

    ¡°Oh s***!¡±

    Arge living person is directly pped away right in front of his eyes, for Ling Mo it is still quiet shocking. But such fast actions and tyrannical power, no wonder he could disarticte the living in the blink of an eye.

    The situation is very clear at a nce, it¡¯s obvious that Lu Xin and that survivor who is on the verge of death carelessly opened the closed warehouse door, result in releasing the mutated zombie that was trapped inside.

    Opening the door indiscriminately in the end of the world, you are simply seeking death!

 Chapter 20 Pierced that thin layer of film

    <h4>Chapter 20 Pierced that thinyer of film</h4>

    But this is not the time to ount for responsibilities, let alone that Ling Mo would like to thank these two idiots.

    These two days, Ye Lian has already been hungry and thirsty¡­And Ling Mo happened to reach the bottleneck, maybe after Ye Lian evolves, he will also break through this level and be even stronger.

    Therefore this terrifying zombie in the eyes of Ling Mo is not only not scary, but very friendly!

    But while the eyes are shining with light, Ling Mo vividly felt that this mutated zombie seems to be a little different than the ones he encountered before, seems to have a much stronger power¡­.it doesn¡¯t matter if its stronger, the key is to get rid of it as soon as possible!

    Lu Xin¡¯s scream simply rang through the entire supermarket, soon Shana and Liu Yu Hao will rush over, and thought by the time he killed the mutated zombie, it will not be possible to pull out the gel from the brain in front of everyone, wouldn¡¯t it be all for nothing?

    And the mutated zombie saw the sudden appearance of Ling Mo and YE Lian, also did not hesitate and rushed up.

    But what let Ling Mo¡¯s heart been stunned is that the attacking target is not him, but Ye Lian!

    Sure enough,pared to average zombies, mutated zombies target primarily their own kind, rather than ordinary people.

    ¡°How dare you attack Ye Lian, you are looking for your own death!¡± Looking at the mutated zombie rushing directly toward Ye Lian, Ling Mo simply emerged in strong fury, he simply reduced the limit on Ye Lian to minimum and allowed Ye Lian to have freedom to act. And he on the other hand pulled out a short knife, walking sideways near the mutated zombie.

    As soon he has been liberated, the terrifying atmosphere from Ye Lian¡¯s body immediately surged, that pair of ck eyes are full of undisguised fury and vigour! Affected by the connection spiritually, Ling Mo also felt the blood flow in his whole body speed up, with only that mutated zombie in his eye!

    Compared to the tyrannical power of this mutant, Ye Lian iscking slightly in terms of power, but she wins in herpact, lightweight body and agility over small-scale maneuvers, and also has a slightly faster attacking speed than this mutated zombie. But the environment here is not very favorable, it is by the wall, and the other side is a shelf.

    This big fat mutated zombie only needed to wave one hand to cover almostpletely the attack range that included Ye Lian and Ling Mo. This made Ling Mo who carries a short knife almost impossible to implement closebat options.

    For a while even though Ye Lian is not in danger, but also does not have the upper hand, there is almost a faint trend where she¡¯s on the downside.

    This is because of the impact of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual connection that made Ye Lian¡¯s attacking pattern not deathly like the mutated zombie¡­.And mutated zombies arepletely ruled by instincts, as long as he have a breath in, it will be impossible for him to stop attacking, and will never have the thought of defense exist. Although his body has already been cut on several ces, he was not affected at all!

    After all it¡¯s all thanks to this body of fat, one knife down will not even hurt the bones.

    And at this time he can already hear the sound of Shana and the rest of them rushing over, must speed up!

    Under the emergency circumstances, Ling Mo¡¯s heart also broke out a wave of vicious energy. He gave up the strategy of attacking on the side, but directly rushed to the front of the mutated zombie!

    As a result, even if the mutated zombie totally does not care of him, but have to attack him. But just as that mutated zombie¡¯s terrifying big hand is grabbing toward him, at the same time Ling Mo¡¯s eyes has be calm in an instant.

    At this instant, at this life and death moment, Ling Mo relied on the willpower he had cultivated during this time, abruptly restrained his inner fear, and focused his full attention over the mutated zombie¡¯s spiritual light ball!

    ¡°Om!¡±

    An extremely ufortable feeling immediately swarmed Ling Mo¡¯s heart, his chest has be extremely uneasy as if been stuffed with a mouthful of blood, while his head is also receiving wave of faint feelings.

    Controlling two mutated zombies at once is naturally a brand new challenge, because mutated zombies arepletely differently than average zombies, they have much stronger instincts, to control them will alsopromise Ling Mo¡¯s own spirit!

    Especially it is during the process of attacking two mutated zombies!

    It¡¯s either I die or you die! With the surge of vicious energy, Ling Mo really did hold up!

    Within this short period of milliseconds, Ling Mo felt as if a day has past. Even though, after feeling that he haspletely control the body of mutated zombies, Ling Mo still wanted tough out loud!

    He did not expect that under this kind of situation, he would seed, the growth of the spiritual strength really did allowed the rapid growth of his own physical strength.

    But excitement is just excitement, just as the mutated zombie been controlled, Ye Lian who has already circled behind his back already removing the gel inside his brain with lighting speed. With this monster-like corpse crashing down, Ling Mo has already took the gel from Ye Lian¡¯s hand, excitedly putting it inside his arms.

    As soon as the fighting is over, Ling Mo suddenly felt an empty head; a trace of warm fluid immediately flew out from his nose.

    At this time, Shana and Liu Yu Hao who just rushed just saw the scene of the body fell down; Ling Mo¡¯s nose is bursting with blood.

    ¡°Are you alright??¡± Shana anxiously asked, and Liu Yu Hao is watching this scene looking shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Nose bleed this kind of small thing is nothing, able to sessfully control two zombies, this result to Ling Mo is a breakthrough! He could clearly feel that even though his own fighting ability did not evolve at the same time, but spiritual strength has broke through that thinyer of film!

    Not relying on Ye Lian to evolve, but obtained by using his own hard work and risking his own life! How could this achievement not make Ling Mo happy?

    Seeing Ling Mo is really without any serious injuries, Shana turned her eyes to the two people on the ground.

    That person who was directly been disjointed is naturally dead, but unexpectedly Lu Xin was fortunate enough, he had a huge and terrifying sh wound on the back, but did not damage the internal organs. And when Liu Yu Hao turned him over, he is actually conscious.

    ¡°Ah¡­..¡± Lu Xin uttered a sound of pain, but not many people are paying attention to him.

    No mind was paid of that scary looking zombie corpse on the ground, or the guy who is still choking all is much more worthy paying attention to.

    Only Liu Yu Hao quickly pulled out bandages and hemostatic agent, started to treat Lu Xin¡¯s wound, but while he was uttering painful noises, Lu Xin¡¯s pair of resentful eyes all secretly locked on Ling Mo.

    ¡°Why! Why not save him! Ling Mo could have more than saved him at that moment!

    Lu Xin¡¯s heart is filled with deep-seated hatred, but this mutated zombie¡¯s death however clearly tells Lu Xin that no matter how much hate he has, he does not dare to provoke Ling Mo!

    ¡°He is dying.¡±

    Shana walked beside the fellow who was mutted, whispered.

    But he is still choking, breathing, even that pair of darkened eyes revealed a hint of praying look.

    Even at this time, no one is willing to die like this. It¡¯s not difficult to tell from his look that he still wanted to live, still does not want to die. Even in such a painful situation¡­

    But with the sudden sh of the de across the eyes, that trace of light quickly dimmed down, within the widened eyes still have the afterimage of the shadow where Shana swing the knife.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    One of the girl immediately covered her mouth and screamed, and Ling Mo showed a hint of an approving look.

 Chapter 21 Time Bomb

    <h4>Chapter 21 Time Bomb</h4>

    Faced with the crowd¡¯s doubts, Shana with sad eyes slowly withdrew the long knife. She whispered ¡°the longer we linger, the more we suffer.¡±

    It¡¯s not difficult to be determined, but to act with toughness is not something an ordinary person can do.

    ¡°This is obviously a mutated zombie, you can actually get rid of it so quickly¡­¡±Shana then turned her looks to Ling Mo, said with aplicated expression.

    Ling Mo twitched his mouth, spoke as he wiped his nosebleed: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I am also wounded.¡±

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Shana looked deeply at Ling Mo, then walked toward Liu Yu Ho and Lu Xin and asked.

    At this time Liu Yu Hao ising close to the end of the treatment, from his skilled movements it is not difficult to see that he is skillful at his job. But from another perspective, he is simply a versatile nanny.

    Seeing that Ling Mo alsoe near, Lu Xin bite his mouth, lowering his head to not let Ling Mo seeing the vicious look in his eyes.

    ¡°The blood has been stopped¡­¡±Although saying the words Lu Xin¡¯s face obviously does not look ideal, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to speak some words directly right before Lu Xin.

    ¡°Shana,e over for a bit.¡±

    After Liu Yu Hao packed up first aid items, and helped lu Xin to the wall to sit down, they walked to Shana and whispered.

    And Ling Mo who was at the side also heard it clearly, not for him to speak, Shana pulled him: ¡°Youe too.¡±

    Although the movement is small, it is the equivalent of approving Ling Mo¡¯s dominant position in this smallmunity, and recognizing his strength. Most likely, from the moment she sees the corpse of the mutated zombie, this little girl also attained a thorough understanding of Ling Mo.

    Liu Yu Hao brought them around to a rear shelf, then whispered in a lower voice: ¡°Most likely Lu Xin will not make it¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shana bit her lips and answered.

    And Ling Mo raised his eyebrow, unconsciously looked at Ye Lian that is beside him.

    The virus is contagious, the outbreak before may be caused byrge-scale airborne transmission, but since the outbreak, there were no mutating survivors. But this is not difficult to understand as viruses can evolve, this point is reflected most vividly from Ye Lian¡¯s changes. The current virus is most likely to be transmitted through the blood.

    And very few people could drag their injured body to escape after a zombie attack, therefore there were almost no zombies produced, even if there are, no one will know.

    So right now Liu Yu Hao and the rest of them are facing a dilemma. Will Lu Xin mutate? Should we put him down now, or decide after a period of observation? If it were the limbs that were injured, it is still possible to get back the life after amputating it, but the wound is in the back, that mutated zombie¡¯s hand were also covered with blood sma, there are probably viruses inside the nails, it is toote to deal with it.

    Of course ording to Ling Mo, it would be much easier to just cut it off, they still have to rush the Third High School, they don¡¯t have any spare energy to take care of a wounded? They still need to expend energy to guard him, this is not only a nuisance, but also a time bomb!

    But this will have to be decided by Shana and Liu Yu Hao, but Ling Mo is already nning in his heart secretly, if they decided to keep Lu Xin, he himself will definitely not continuing the trip with them. The ce right now is not very far from The Third High School, he will probably reach the destination much faster with Ye Lian, and by the time they can search for more mutated zombies to enable a faster process to allow Ye Lian regain her sanity.

    After all, even though he established some friendship with Shana and Liu Yu Hao, but it¡¯s not deep enough to affect his judgment. Even his act ofing forward before was also in the case where Ling Mo is absolutely sure.

    Probably seeing Ling Mo¡¯s eyes not appearing friendly, Liu Yu Hao lowered his lip softly, tentatively asking: ¡° if we take him¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, how could we take him, don¡¯t you see that no one is willing toe close to him?¡± Even though Shana is a girl, but she does have enough decisiveness, she bitterly smiled and said.

    Indeed, a moment before Lu Xin was constantly whining ¡°ouch ouch¡±, but besides Liu Yu Hao who bandaged his wound, the rest of the people did not appoach, but rather stood far away, for fear of contacting with him.

    ¡°Then what should we do¡­..we can¡¯t kill him now, right? Right now he is still¡­..still a conscious living person¡­.ahh..¡±

    ¡°Give him some food, make him stay here, if he is still alive when we return, and not mutated, then we will take him!¡±

    Shana quickly made a decision, and this is indeed apromise.

    Sigh.. Ling Mo secretly sighed in his heart, you went through the trouble, the other one might not appreciate it, and have to lose food¡­

    But this is much better than to bring the burden, therefore when Shana looked at himself, Ling Mo nodded without arguing.

    Sure enough, when Shana and Liu Yu Hao told Lu Xin of this decision, his face turned extremely ugly in an instant, in addition to deep despair, his eyes also reflected extreme resentment!

    Lu Xin who originally wanted to struggle, but after a look through the expression on the surrounding people, he instantly feel the cold from head to toe!

    No one disputes that, and no one care about his life and death!

    ¡°Well¡­you are all good¡­¡±after squeezing the words from his throats, Lu Xin took the food with a cold sneer, then stopped talking and closed his mouth. Even though his body is still constantly shaking, and lips tremble incessantly.

    Fear, hatred made Lu Xin¡¯s eyes look veryplicated, almost everyone does not dare to look at his eyes.

    ¡°I will take you to the office over there, don¡¯t worry, we wille back for you.¡± Liu Yu Hao said somewhat apologetically. At least leaving him at the office will not let those zombies who are attracted over by blood to be eaten, this is as humane as possible.

    Lu Xin just nodded indifferently, after Liu Yu Hao helped him settle down, and walked out after the closing door, everyone are still having silent looks.

    Compared to helping serious wounded to be relieved, this kind of abandoning friends is probably even more devastating, though only temporarily¡­.

    But to be honest, Ling Mo does not have this kind of tangle in his heart, on one hand he originally disliked Lu Xin, on the other hand, he didn¡¯t feel that Shana and the rest of them did anything wrong. On the contrary, Lu Xin is the one who wished everyone to sacrifice for himself; this is the real selfish attitude!

    But somehow, Ling Mo is vividly expecting something, after been attacked by a zombie, especially wounded by a mutated zombie, will Lu Xin mutate?

    A break has lost another two of theirpanions; this casualty rate is simply very high. No one is willing to stay in this ce anymore, all urged to leave quickly.

    Fortunately Wang Cheng also found some food, even though Liu Yu Hao has spared some food to Lu Xin, it will be enough tost for today. The most important reason is that, right now besides Ling Mo and Ye Lian, and the temporarily abandoned Lu Xin, they only have five people left.

    One girl, sses guy Wang Cheng, that boy who almost killed Wang Cheng, Shana and Liu Yu Hao.

    For some reason, Ling Mo always felt that with numerouspanions dead, Wang Cheng¡¯s eyes looked very rxed, even though his expression shows grief, but it just seemed contrived.

    Anyways, it¡¯s none of my business, these people do not have the courage, nobat skills, yet still value their lives more than anyone else, full of curved stomach intestines (implying they are always thinking about tricks), head full of calctions.

 Chapter 22 Begin the hunting

    <h4>Chapter 22 Begin the hunting</h4>

    But with one less person, their speed of going forward really declined.

    No need to deliberately take care of these people, they will naturally learn from Wang Cheng to follow closely with Shana and Liu Yu Hao. This way, besides the increase in speed, there is also a greater increase in safety; until seeing the buildings of the Third High School, there has not been a single casualty.

    ¡°There is The Third High School in front.¡± Shana cut down the zombie in front of her, as she turned her head. Even though they have gone through a lot today, but as they finally reached here, she also seemed a bit excited.

    But Ling Mo frowned slightly, from Ye Lian¡¯s strong conveyed message it¡¯s not hard to guess that this school, within his expectation really may have the potential of of mutated zombies, maybe even more than one.

    In order to survive in this kind of environment, the difficulty can be imagined, most likely Shana and her people wille back empty handed.

    But to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, the gate is not packed with zombies like he thought, but shockingly empty. In addition to a few zombies that wandered over from elsewhere, there are no other threats.

    Seeing Ling Mo showing a puzzled expression, Liu Yu Hao said in a whispered voice ¡°When the pandemic struck, a lot of people tried to flee to outside¡­ but people like us stayed until that chaos went away, then we distributed a portion of people to go out to find a ce to stay. There are quite a few zombies inside the school, but if we are careful enough, it should be no problem.¡±

    After hearing him speak, Ling Mo immediately revealed a clear understanding look. Since a lot of people tried to flee to outside towards the zombies at the gate, they must have been attracted over. But like this boarding school, it is inevitable that there is arge internal zombie horde, which is obvious without Liu Yu Hao¡¯s analysis.

    As for why those zombies were not willing to leave the school¡­In reality, in the absence of prey, zombies lingered in a wandering state, trapped in the school, with only one door to the outside, and numerous buildings present therein. Unless survivors appear and aggroed these zombies, otherwise they would have wandered down there always.

    But what if they are hungry? Kill each other! This is why Ling Mo is sure that there must be mutated zombies inside the school.

    Maybe there aren¡¯t any when Liu Yu Hao and his people left, but many days have passed, and coupled with Ye Lian¡¯s reaction, it is enough for Ling Mo to confirm his guess.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Just as they arrived at the gate, Ling Mo stopped Shana and the others, ¡°Our promise is getting to the front gate, so now let¡¯s separate.¡±

    Shana¡¯s expression immediately became somewhatplicated, and Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes also expressed some dismay. Although time did not pass much, but Ling Mo did not only save them, but also fought alongside with them, it is inevitable that right now they don¡¯t want to part ways.

    ¡°Thank you guys very much!¡± Shana gently bit her lip and said.

    Ling Mo looked at her, nodded his head: ¡°ah, but maybe we will bump into each other, because I have some business to take care of in this school.¡±

    This made Shana and Liu Yu Hao somewhat surprised, but since Ling Mo did not seem to have the intention to borate, they did not really want to ask. When it came time to part ways, Liu Yu Hao took some of the remaining food from the pack and handed it to Ling Mo: ¡°You guys take it, you guys had it tough on the way here.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the help by Ling Mo and Ye Lian, their group might be destroyed, at least that part of road to pass the hospital would have been extremely difficult.

    But Ling Mo did not take the food, but smiled and shook his head, indicating that he does not need it.

    Liu Yu Hao still want to push the food into him, but Wang Cheng quietly stopped him, smiled and said ¡°big brother Ling is this skilled, how could he need our food, right? Since he does not need it, then it will be fine.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s strong attitude, Liu Yu Hao could only give up.

    After both parties separated, Ling Mo immediately took Ye Lian running forward to the educational building not far from the gate.

    With Shana¡¯s skill, she should be fine to protect themselves in this familiar surrounding, therefore Ling Mo is not worried, not to mention from their personalities, it is impossible for them to survive together. It¡¯s not difficult to hide Ye Lian¡¯s identity in a short time, but over time it will be exposed for sure.

    As soon as they entered the educational building, they see the closed elevator doors, making Ling Mo immediately feel great joy. If it¡¯s this kind of closed state, there must be mutated zombies upstairs!

    Staircases, which are safe pathways is not difficult to find, all it takes is to open that door not far away. But just as they arrived by the door, Ling Mo could felt Ye Lian¡¯s violent instincts, and at the same time, a dull sound also passed out from behind the door.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, it seems that behind the door, there is a mutated zombie!

    Although mutated zombies have rapid attacks, they don¡¯t have intelligence after all, and do not know how to unscrew the door handle, and although this door and the wall that¡¯s connected together appeared to have many gaps, but to instantly break it open still poses some difficulties.

    Ling Mo looked inside through the gaps, vaguely spotting that the mutated zombie is a middle-aged man, and besides him, there are no other mutated zombies.

    Only one is fine¡­Ling Mo¡¯s mouth revealed a hint of nasty grinning, grabbed the door handle at once, at the same time also raised the short knife in his hand, and Ye Lian also stood sideways to the door.

    ¡°Click¡± sound, the door has just been opened, a super strong strength immediately hit up; fortunately Ling Mo is well prepared to directly dodge to the side.

    That mutated zombie rushed out instantly, but just as it showed its head, Ling Mo shed down with his dagger.

    But this mutated zombie¡¯s reaction speed is amazingly fast, it actually grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s de and thrust it towards itself. Ling Mo instantly lost his bnce, and just as his steps are imbnced, the mutated zombie¡¯s other hand also went to grab his chest.

    But at this critical moment, Ling Mo will not go down without a fight, he almost instantly controlled this mutated zombie, although he soon reached the limit, he used this brief moment to snatch back his knife, and also used his powerful strength to poke the mutated zombie. At the same time, Ye Lian also extended her hand towards the arm of the mutated zombie, used using to wring it down.

    However, this mutated zombie is indeed different, not only being faster at reaction but resistant against control.

    During this life and death battle, it¡¯s impossible for Ling Mo to try a second attempt, but seeing the mutated zombie¡¯s one arm is being wringed down, and his own short knife is stabbing him, presumably the fighting will be over¡­¡­

    However, to Ling Mo¡¯splete surprise, the moment while this mutated zombie¡¯s arm was wringed down, he still shows resistance. He did not have the intention to dodge, but directly rushed over towards Ling Mo.

    At a distance this close, just hearing the sound of the knife cut into the flesh, while the mutated zombie was wounded by the critical point, he also approached Ling Mo, that hand which is sharp like knife, hard as iron also went to grasp Ling Mo¡¯s neck¡­

    At this critical moment, Ling Mo¡¯s expression still did not show panic, and Ye Lian acted instantly, grabbed this hand, then once again the sound of ¡°click¡±.

    Fortunately while the blood sttered out, Ling Mo has already pulled out the short knife and dodged to the side, or else he would have been sprayed to his entire face.

    ¡°Almost¡­.¡± Ling Mo now felt somewhat strength loosening, this mutated zombie like the one previous in the supermarket all have a higherbat ability. This is not hard to understand either, there are a lot more people within the urban district, presumably more zombies trapped with them.

    The more brain gel they get to eat, the higher the evolution process mutated zombies will experience, and also the strongerbat ability.

 Chapter 23 That touch of deep gully

    <h4>Chapter 23 That touch of deep gully</h4>

    After Ye Lian extracted the brain gel from this mutated zombie, Ling Mo immediately took it, andpared it with the previous gel.

    These two gels all came from mutated zombies, but the color is different from the ones before. Much more bloody red, with a more pungent odor. This shows that the brain gels in these mutated zombies are much pure, the condensation out of the focus has changed along with it.

    It¡¯s obviously right toe to the main city center; only in the densely popted zombie areas will have much stronger mutated zombies!

    After tucking away the gels, Ling Mo took Ye Lian to walk upstairs through the staircase. A closed building like this, there is definitely more than just one mutated zombies. And even though there is danger in hunting mutated zombies, butpared to the harvest, the risk is nothing.

    In the end of the world, people who did not dare to fight will for sure not live good days. This point, Ling Mo sees particrly clear. When Ye Lian was evolving, for sure there are other mutated zombies evolving as well, and nobody knows the final stage of these mutated zombies¡¯ evolution.

    But one thing is certain, the higher the degree of evolution, the more dangerous the mutated zombies¡¯ strength! If we don¡¯t improve, and only seek stability, it will not only make us more vulnerable, but also drag down Ye Lian! You know, mutated zombies¡¯ priority targets are their own kind!

    And right now Ye Lian is under my control, regardless of when she regains her consciousness, I must think for her sake.

    What does adventure count? Before meeting even stronger mutated zombies, we have to as much as possible to increase myself and Ye Lian¡¯s strength, which is the first priority!

    Factual evidence shows that Ling Mo¡¯s guesses are right. Several ssrooms inside the science building were closed at the time of escape, and the zombies who are trapped inside only had the choice of killing each other. But to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, in one of the ssrooms on the second floor, there are no mutated zombies produced, but are clean dead. This is indeed an unexpected discovery, but after he carefully observed for a while, then find out why.

    It¡¯s not because there wasn¡¯t, but because that mutated zombie escaped through the broken windows¡­

    For a time Ling Mo could not help but to worry about Shana, in this situation, it means that at least more than one mutated zombie is wondering around the campus, it¡¯s highly possible they might encounter each other¡­.

    ¡°With that chick¡¯s skill, it should be no problem right?¡± Ling Mo nced outside the window, through this window he could see the avenue after the yground and the tall educational building not far away, and also could see several buildings that looked like dormitories. The Third High School has taken a lot of ground, but right now looked deste dpidated, with blood everywhere, and everywhere you can see slow wandering zombies.

    But Shana and Liu Yu Hao are nowhere in sights. Shaking his head, Ling Mo then turned his attention back to the hunting¡­

    For nearly an hour, Ling Mo worked in the science building and theboratory building in the back, killed six different mutated zombies. Right now within his chest, there are now several gels, in addition to the two gels with darker color, the other five looked very polished.

    This assembly of such virus would shun normal people, but Ling Mo is holding these gels, and delighted at heart.

    With these gels, for sure we are able to evolve again! By that time maybe my body strength will also subsequently upgraded to a new level!

    Right now Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power has been evolved; he could even control two mutated zombies at once. Not to mention ordinary zombies, it will be no problem to control four at once. Most importantly, he could feel that while he was controlling Ye Lian, there was not more sense of that kind of estrangement, but felt as if Ye Lian is part of his body. As a result, the two coordinated much more naturally.

    But the drawback is that, even though Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power was able to evolve, his physical strength did not get the same breakthrough. After a whole morning battle, even though he was not exhausted, hestill felt somewhat powerless.

    ¡°If the body could also experience evolution, it would not be this bad¡­.¡±

    In fact Ling Mo¡¯s physical strength is much more stronger than that of an average adult, but looking at Ye Lian who is still breathing evenly, he still felt grouchy.

    Grabbing Ye Lian using one hand, and on the other hand also took some deep breathes for a while, Ling Mo finally felt that he regained some strength. But just as he got up, he took a closer glimpse of Ye Lian¡¯s neckline.

    Ye Lian is wearing a cored shirt in which he randomly found from one of the store, probably because the movement is too big during the battle, the buttons on the shirt has copsed, revealing a hit of deep ravine. The motion in which Ling Mo raised his head, his nose just stopped before the gully, suddenly feel dizzy by that shaking fair skin, abdomen instantly raised a me.

    Staring at that deep gully for a long time, and he could not help but to go much closer, Ling Mo finally came back to his consciousness.

    ¡°Restraint! Restraint!¡±

    Usually helping Ye Lian to dress and bath is something unavoidable, but to take advantage in this situation, Ling Mo does not want to do this to the girl he loves. Not to mention one look is considered fortunate enough..

    Helped Ye Lian with the buttons, Ling Mo then took Ye Lian to continue to the next destination. Since it took so much effort toe to this school, it¡¯s naturally that he will need to hunt more mutated zombies, to acquire their brain gels.

    But Ling Mo did not notice is that, shortly after he walked away, a figure covered with blood suddenly appeared before the avenue, a pair of pernicious, but looked fully congested like eyes, stared strongly at the other end of the avenue, to those heavy piles of buildings.

    This man¡¯s upper body is heavily bandaged, but to one¡¯s dismay is that whenever the exposed skin were torn into pieces and bits. And through his nails, it¡¯s full of blood and flesh mixed mud. The most horrifying thing is that face, it¡¯s been scratched pliable, mouth opened slightly, revealing scarlet gums, a pair of bloodshot eyes could not be stared by people.

    Althoughpletely changed appearance, almost out of human shape, but it¡¯s not hard to tell that this person is Lu Xin who was left out at the supermarket by Shana and those people.

    ¡°Giggle¡­.¡±

    After squeezing out a pole sneer hoarse sound from the throat, Lu Xin suddenly jumped forward, soon crossed the avenue and rushed into the buildingplex.

    At this time, Ling Mo has just brought Ye Lian into that nearest educational building, but he doesn¡¯t know that just as soon as he stepped onto the second floors, less than 50 meters away from him, Lu Xin is just rushing by.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a hint of longing from Ye Lian, but right after he showed a hint of smile: ¡°This building really has mutated zombies ah!¡±

 Chapter 24 Shanaâ€™s Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 24 Shana¡¯s Resolve</h4>

    While Ling Mo and Ye Lian is carefully searching for more mutated zombies inside the dormitory of the school, Shana and the rest are also fighting one mutated zombie.

    And this mutated zombie is very tall, plus its face is not distorted like ordinary zombies, therefore even though its face is bloody and mauled but one still could see that it was a good-looking young woman.

    But as it gave a muted muffled roar, its sense of beauty waspletely lost as it forced Shana and the rest back.

    Shana somewhat resisted the female mutated zombie¡¯s madness attack, from her movements, her arm was apparently strained and right nowpletely relying on her own willpower struggling to fight back. And not far behind her, there lies another mutated zombie¡¯s corpse.

    As for Liu Yu Hao, he is looking dispirited, although he is still besides Shana, and from time to time helping her with some pressure, but it¡¯s obvious that he is almost at his limit. And among the three of them, there are only two people left. One of them is Wang Cheng, the other one is the boy who almost killed Wang Cheng. But from their expression, they all seemed to be in great shock.

    In fact, they really did encounter a huge psychological impact¡­¡­after they part ways with Ling Mo, they went straight to this dormitory building. Before they left, the rest of the teachers and students stayed in this dormitory, and before Shana and Liu Yu Hao left, they moved all the food from the school¡¯s supermarket to here. These rations will notst very long, but arge group of people staying here is not a long-term n either, so a portion of people leaving to find other ways is necessary.

    The best results would of course be finding rescue personnel, such as military, the worst result would be finding a safe house, avoiding starving themselves to death.

    However, those willing to follow Shana all did not have true heart in contributing to this group, but simply thought that it would be much safer by following Shana. To put it more bluntly, they didn¡¯t believe that Shana wille back.

    In fact, Shana actually did not fullyply with the agreement;st time she returned a few dayster than the promised time.

    This is although without choice, in order to break out, many students who could fight were all dead, the rest are cumbersome. To rely on Shana and Liu Yu Hao alone to hold off the zombie is impossible to immediately rush back, let alone safely pick up the rest of those people.

    Even so, Shana did not give up, so when she did find out that Ling Mo is indeed very powerful, and took her home¡¯s ¡°good¡±, she could not help but ask for help.

    But as Ling Mo expected, from the moment when they stepped into the school, Shana had been well prepared. Maybe those people are already dead¡­

    The things that she never even thought of appeared right before her is that kind of horrible scene!

    Originally a dorm with twenty people, besides seven or eight living people, the rest of them all been grazed into bone shelves¡­

    Shana did not a see much more bloody scene than this, but this scene of cannibalism really let her feel disgusting deep from her heart, and also with deep coldness, along with deep chill! And Liu Yu Hao and the rest of them, all werepletely shocked! The two of them even threw up on the scene.

    Zombies eat people, we can still call them monsters, but the people right before all are ordinary conscious thinking humans! They would rather kill theirrades, eat their flesh instead to venture out in search of food!

    The most disgusting thing is that, when seeing the appearance of Shana and her people, they even happily rushed up!

    When the closest middle-aged teacher rushed up to Shana with a smile, she almost unconsciously swung the long knife in her hand.

    ¡°Cuckoo¡­.¡±blood sttered from the middle-aged teacher¡¯s neck, and he covered his neck, eyes revealing the unbelievable look, stared at Shana¡¯s pale face and slowly fell down.

    The others went dull for a moment, and Shana did not hesitate to turn back and leave here. The moment when she turned her head back, she suddenly remembered the word said by Ling Mo: moth.

    Before she had figured Ling Mo as somewhat a cold-blooded ruthless person, but right at this moment, she suddenly also emerged a strong sense of revulsion to these ¡°moths¡±.

    Strength of the weak, the need for protection, this is not a sin. Butcency, and even adapting this kind of behavior as a matter of course, these kind of people is not less harmfulpared to those zombies¡­. The only way to deal with these scum is to let them fend for themselves.

    The moment when Shana left, Liu Yu Hao and the rest of the people although were still in the moment of shock, also emerged deep sense of disgust and fear to these cannibalistic madman, they all turned around at the same time to keep up with Shana.

    But Shana only wanted to put down the cannibals, but did not know that after killing one, the rest went mad!

    ¡°That b***!¡±

    ¡°We waited so long for her, she actually¡­..¡±

    ¡°Kill her, kill her!¡±

    Strong resentment swept through the mind of these people, and impulse is contagious like the virus and made thempletely lose theirst vestiges of reasons. They frantically rushed out, rushed on Shana¡­

    What happened next in the dormitory corridor is a brutal massacre. From the moment when they rushed over, Shana¡¯s psychological defense alsopletely copsed, she is almost unconsciously engaged in resistance and shing. Even she did not notice herself that when she showed off unmatched strength, a number of people who woke up immediately turned around to run away, but she did not let them escape, but rushed forward with a strange smile on her face, and surgically one by one cut them down by the sword.

    At that time in Shana¡¯s mind, there is only one thought and that is these people deserve to die, these kinds of people do not deserve to live in this world.

    Until the sudden appearance of two mutated zombies, drawn to the chaos, finally pulled Shana back from this tranquil fury. Obviously, these two mutated zombies were attracted over by the strong smell of blood, and with Shana¡¯s dwindling strength, it is impossible to deal with two mutated zombies at once.

    Shana finally managed to cut down one of the mutated zombie using the environmental hazards, yet the other mutated zombie rushed over.

    And right now within this dormitory building, in addition to the seven or eight fresh corpses, only Shana and her group remained alive. That female student zombie already was torn to pieces when the mutated zombies appeared. Right now its corpse is not evenplete.

    If Shana had not promptly regained her senses, it is most likely that Liu Yu Hao and the rest of them will also suffer. With Liu Yu Hao¡¯s battle strengths, he could only protect these people to not be harmed by those crazy people, but to fight against mutated zombies is still impossible.

    Killing the first mutated zombie has already consumed too much of Shana¡¯s physical strength, plus having encountered that turn of events, result in making Shana¡¯s mind very tired, therefore while she is battling this female mutated zombie, she ispletely at a disadvantage.

    This female mutated zombie is also not biting its teeth on Shana entirely, once the opportunity arise, she will also attack others. And within this process, Wang Cheng and the other boy will fall into danger from time to time. But they just not dared to leave too far, fear of been attacked by other zombies.

    Looking at that mutated female zombie, Wang Cheng¡¯s eyes shimmering, finally at the moment when Shana was driven back, he quietly lift up his leg, and gave a quick kick on a dead cannibal boy¡¯s body!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At the same time when the scream came, the corpse was also pushed between Shana and that mutated female zombie.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The female mutated zombie¡¯s hand poke directly through the boy¡¯s abdomen, and Shana also seized this gap, used her knife and dug into the heart of the mutated zombie.

 Chapter 25 Dark Plot

    <h4>Chapter 25 Dark Plot</h4>

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±with the sigh of relief at the same time, Wang Cheng¡¯s eyes also shed with a hint of vicious color.

    Looking at that belly with an extra big hole, eyes wide open but not the slightest alive boy, Wang Cheng felt a deep pleasure of revenge. But at the same time, he suddenly felt tingling against his scalp.

    As he looked up, Shana is looking at him indifferently. And with the contact of Shana¡¯s eyes, Wang Cheng¡¯s heart immediately jumped..¡±I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Shana waved, interrupted him. Although she was driven back from the moment before, she had seen clearly that this boy would not have rushed forward voluntarily, but if it wasn¡¯t for him, it was most likely the rest of the three of them would die here.

    Although Wang Cheng¡¯s move is selfish and vicious, she just does not want to say anything about it. Perhaps in some ways, he has done nothing wrong. If Ling Mo is here, maybe he will even appreciate this move, right? But even if he is really here, he would have likely finished off these two mutated zombies without using the boy.

    Shana felt chaotic thoughts stirring in her mind as she joined Liu Yu Hao and Wang Cheng and walked slowly downstairs, but in the absence of awareness, she did not notice a human figure staring at her intently from the dark corner.

    ¡°That Ling is not here, where did he go!¡±

    ¡°But oh well, first I will get rid of you guys then it will not bete to¡­¡±

    The instant when Shana stepped down the stairs, that dark shadow rushed out, Shana only felt an enormous force came from the back, her whole body was blown flying in an instant from the corner, and copsed at the bottom of the stairs.

    She felt as if her body is breaking apart, but only her hardenedbat endurance was enough to stop her from cking out. As she struggled to get up, a bloody silhouette appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Shana, you did not expect to see me this soon right?¡±

    Lu Xin sneered wickedly as he grit his teeth in attack,nding a devastating blow on the back of Shana¡¯s head, knocking her out for good. Triumphant, he hauled the unconscious Shana over his shoulder.

    ¡°Lu¡­.Lu Xin¡­.¡±

    Liu Yu Hao who was still standing above the stairs was horrified by the scene before him, but the moment when Shana was hit, he jumped to action and frantically rushed over to help.

    But even though Lu Xin is carrying a person, he is still far more agile than an exhausted Liu Yu Hao. After escaping from Liu Yu Hao, he pointed his middle finger at him with disdain, and taunted ¡°I am at the boys¡¯ dormitory, call Ling Mo for me or else I will kill Shana!¡±

    ¡°Lu Xin you son of a b***!¡±

    Liu Yu Hao loudly cursed at Lu Xin who was nonchntly hauling Shana¡¯s unconscious body away, but with his speed, he could only watch him exit. But just as he got up to chase after him, Wang Cheng rushed over and grabbed his arm ¡°don¡¯t go over there, you are looking for certain death, didn¡¯t you see Lu Xin¡¯s appearance? He must have mutated, no longer a human being!¡±

    ¡°mother******¡­¡± Liu Yu Hao cursed under his breath, but reluctantly stopped chasing. He knew in his heart that Wang Cheng is right, from Lu Xin¡¯s demonstration of strength and speed, he is absolutely no longer a human being, even if he is not yet a zombie, he is rapidly mutating towards bing one. Even if Lu Xin will not kill Shana before Ling Mo shows up, when he loses his sanity after the mutationpletes, Shana will be dead for sure.

    But with only him and Wang Cheng, how could they beat the current Lu Xin?

    ¡°Big brother Lin, where is Ling Mo?¡±

    Liu Yu Hao anxiously looked around the surroundings, inside the empty campus, in addition to the zombie corpses beheaded by Shana, there are no other people! Instead a few zombies appeared not far away as they were attracted over by the noise and smell of blood. The moment when the zombies saw him and Wang Cheng, they immediately rushed towards the survivors.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    In this situation the only option is to run, and while running Liu Yu Hao is also yelling Ling Mo¡¯s name in his heart. After separating, Ling Mo did say that he still had some business to take care of at this school, but Liu Yu Hao does not know if he has already left. If Ling Mo really has left, most likely he could only risk his life to go save Shana¡­.

    Right now in Liu Yu Hao¡¯s heart there are one million thoughts rushing past, should have just killed Lu Xin earlier, how could he let Shana be in danger! That treacherous worm!

    But no matter how much he cursed will not bring back Shana, Liu Yu Hao brought Wang Cheng and dived into the educational building, and finally escaped from those few zombies.

    These two hid inside one of the ssrooms, not even daring to breathe, whole body is thoroughly soaked by sweat.

    Finally after the surroundings quieted down, Liu Yu Hao carefully extended his head to look out, and seeing that the corridor is empty, waved at Wang Cheng toe out from the ssroom.

    ¡°What to do now?¡± Even though Wang Cheng desperately kept up with Liu Yu Hao, he is still in shock, voices trembling.

    Liu Yu Hao bit his tongue and answered: ¡°What else to do! Find Ling Mo! Must save Shana at all cost!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±Wang Cheng clearly does not want to continue to follow with Liu Yu Hao on this hopeless quest, but right now Liu Yu Hao is his only teammate, therefore he began to wonder how to convince Liu Yu Hao out of it.

    But unexpected of both him and Liu Yu Hao is that, when they carefully climbed the staircase, they unexpectedly encountered Ling Mo and Ye Lian walking downstairs.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The sudden appearance of two people, Ling Mo at first was surprised, then rxed, then surprised again and barked: ¡°why are you guys here?¡±

    There are nobody else besides zombies in this building, and is not a suitable house as a safe ce, the people which Shana are looking for are definitely not here. Therefore, how could he encounter Liu Yu Hao and Wang Cheng?

    But not waiting for Liu Yu Hao to answer, Ling Mo immediately noticed something is amiss. From these two¡¯s expression, they have clearly emerged from fierce fighting, and appear to be removed from the others, or else should have seen Shana with the two.

    ¡°Where is Shana?¡± Ling Mo said with a sinking feeling of dread in his heart.

    Liu Yu Hao was still stunned at meeting Ling Mo so quickly, but hearing his question, he reacted immediately, anxiously replying ¡°please save Shana, she was taken by Lu Xin!¡±, he rushed up three steps before Ling Mo grabbed his arm, eyes filled with panic and fear, staring intensely at him.

    ¡°Taken? By Lu Xin?¡¯

    The news came too sudden; Ling Mo is having a hard time digesting the information.

    ¡°Yes! Lu Xin mutated, but notpletely turned into a zombie, but far too powerful for me to fight against him. Shana has been caught and kidnapped! He said to ask you to find him, or else he will kill Shana! Big brother Ling, I beg you¡­.¡± Liu Yu Hao was at the verge of tears at this point, his words incoherent, but still managing to express the meaning. During the process, he has been clinging tightly to Ling Mo¡¯s arm, in fear that Ling Mo would refuse.

    And as Ling Mo heard it, his face also suddenly became gloomy. This Lu Xin, besides of a brain thinking nothing good, was also not expected to be this ruthless.

 Chapter 26 The gradually decaying body

    <h4>Chapter 26 The gradually decaying body</h4>

    Ling Mo was not surprised that Lu Xin appeared to be mutated, but he was unexpectedly still sane, having taken Shana as hostage while taunting the survivors.

    Ling Mo suddenly be engrossed at Lu Xin¡¯s consciousness, as his greatest wish is to let Ye Lian be able to regain sanity as soon as possible. But aside from thest evolution, after Ye Lian has showed little signs of self-consciousness, there was no further signs of progression down that line.

    Ling Mo was obviously frustrated, as this is not a problem to be solved overnight, but he still immediately embarked on hunting mutated zombies, hoping to elerate the evolution process in order to enable her to regain sanity sooner.

    But the strangeness from Lu Xin¡¯s body let Ling Mo think that, he could probably find some new clues from this Lu Xin!

    Even if there is little possibility of sess, Ling Mo still wants to find and confront Lu Xin, not to mention that he still has Shana, and to top it all off, this idiot even threatened him by his own name. To Ling Mo, one mutated zombie does not pose great threat, Lu Xin thought that he has turned from a mouse into a sick cat will allow him to take revenge on Ling Mo. He is really na?ve.

    ¡°Big brother Ling! I beg you, Shana and I umted some friendship along fighting side by side, I beg you¡­¡± Liu Yu Hao repeatedly pleaded, looking increasingly anxious.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Ling Mo made up his mind, then asked.

    Liu Yu Hao is suddenly overjoyed, and immediately dragged Ling Mo to run downstairs: ¡°they are in the boys¡¯ dormitory! Hurry, I am afraid that Lu Xin will lose his sanity immediately, by that time Shana will really be dead!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Let¡¯s do it.¡± Ling Mo felt his scalp tighten at his resolve, picking up his feet to move out. And Ye Lian who is still under his control followed up.

    Liu Yu Hao is eager to save these people, despite his exhaustion, he was still keeping up with Ling Mo and Ye Lian who ran just ahead. On the other hand, Wang Cheng is already panting like a dog on a hot summer day, if it wasn¡¯t for trying to save himself, most likely he would already be on the ground. Too bad that the others in front of him have no intention to stop and wait¡­

    Therefore when Wang Cheng looked to the back of those three people¡¯s shadows, his eyes betrayed his frustration, but soon he covered this emotion.

    On the road leading to the dorm there also appeared several zombies, all attracted over by the fresh corpses on the floor. Ling Mo observed that while these were indeed ordinary, non-mutant zombies who do not attack their own kind, they still will eat other zombie corpses ¡­.

    These few zombies that appeared before the boys¡¯ dormitory are currently having a feast on the few zombie corpses on the floor, whose blood-red eyes all but confirmed that they once belonged to zombies, not humans. Ling Mo could not dare to believe that he is seeing such a scene unfolding in front of him.

    This is why¡­But in this case, won¡¯t there be more mutated zombies?! Even the whole zombie poption will slowly evolve and be even stronger as time passes!

    Although their speed of evolution is far slower than mutated zombies who emerged through killing each other, the overall slow evolutionary advantage within the ordinary zombies will gradually be reflected.

    ¡°FML!¡± Ling Mo secretly swore in his heart, at the same time waving his de and charging against the few zombies that noticed him. Relying on the zombie puppet control ability and his own battle-hardenedbat skills, these few zombies stood no match against himself and Ye Lian.

    It¡¯s certain that these fresh zombie corpses will also attract even more zombies to be eaten ¡­But as a survivor himself, he does not have the time and energy to cleanly dispose of the corpses, the whole zombie evolutionary process is simply unstoppable.

    ¡°Who knew that zombies also eat zombies!¡± Ling Mo frowned while looking up again at the picked clean corpses.

    Liu Yu Hao looked up at Ling Mo with some doubt, and quietly replied ¡°Of course they eat, big brother Ling you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Ling Mo reluctantly held his mouth shut. Liu Yu Hao and his people had been living closely with ordinary zombies, so they obviously were aware of this, but Ling Mo lived far away from zombies, and controlled zombie puppets while searching for food. Even if they killed zombies, he will not run back to purposefully check up on the bodies. There was no way Ling Mo could have known.

    But this again proved his conjecture is right, the only way to challenge increasingly difficult foes would be to keep training his own strength¡­.

    After killing these few zombies, Ling Mo and others finally entered the boys¡¯ dormitory.

    The narrow dormitory corridor is nothing short of hellish, with dark brown blood stered all over the walls and floor. And some of the dormitory doors were held ajar, heightening the anxiety felt by the group, as if a zombie would burst out from the door like in a horror movie.

    This dormitory has five floors, a rough estimate by Ling Mo suggests hundreds of suites, presumably trying to find Lu Xin and Shana will not be an easy task.

    But Ling Mo is not worried about searching every room, because he immediately turned his head towards a trail of blood on the floor.

    He extended his hand and lightly touched the blood and asked: ¡°Lu Xin¡¯s wounds has opened, or is Shana wounded? It was also there on the steps, I saw fresh blood on the road, but because there are zombies¡¯ corpses close by so I am not too sure about where it came from. But there is nothing else that could have recently bled around here; this blood must have been left by one of them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xin.¡± Liu Yu Hao hurriedly replied, ¡°When Ist saw him he was covered with blood, but I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not Shana¡¯s.¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully, looking down the direction of the bloodstains.

    These blood spots were very faint and almost indistinguishable from the brown bloody ground, it would be difficult to discover by ordinary people, if it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo¡¯s sharp observation, he would have not noticed it neither. But most likely Lu Xin did not intend to hide his traces. Just as Ling Mo brought Liu Yu Hao and others walked on the third floor along the bloodstains, they saw Lu Xin in the corridor. But they were not expecting to see him like this¡­

    In a timeframe of no less than two hours, Lu Xin¡¯s appearance became utterly unbearable to look at!

    Before his appearance was somewhat repulsive, but right now he was downright horrifying! The skin on his body is not only been scratched to a pulpy mush, it has already begun to fester, the turbid pus and blood dripping down his stained trousers. The thought that he just used his hand to touch blood dropping from something like that, Ling Mo immediately wanted to wash his hand.

    But that pair of bloodshot eyes reveals the same look as before, arrogant and disgusting.

    ¡°Lu Xin! Where is Shana!¡±

    As soon as Liu Yu Hao looked at Lu Xin, he became agitated, if it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo holding him back, he would have already rushed up to fight this menace.

    But Ling Mo felt that Lu Xin¡¯s current appearance is frighteningly abnormal. He does not seem to be turning into zombie, but more like little by little¡­ rotting!

    Yes, rotting it is! His eyes, his change of power all seemed like zombie, but his body was somehow not changing like a zombie. Could it be because it was overloaded with mutated zombies¡¯ virus and not be able to take it?

    Compared to ordinary zombies, the virus emitted by mutated zombies are much purer, of course the toxicity is much stronger!

    Lu Xin¡¯s change all but proves that ordinary people infected by zombie virus, and did not die immediately, will turn into zombies. But if a survivor was directly infected by mutated zombies and suddenly exposed to a high purity virus, the body is literally unable to keep itself together.

 Chapter 27 Infected

    <h4>Chapter 27 Infected</h4>

    ¡°Have you seen enough? Don¡¯t you think my appearance is too repulsive for you?¡±

    Lu Xin gazed at Ling Mo and the others viciously, and madly snarled, ¡°Ling Mo, Look at what you¡¯ve done! If you didn¡¯t abandon me for dead, I would not have turned into this!¡±

    With a look of malice in his eyes, he reached to grasp the skin on his face, a patch of skin and rotten flesh immediately fell down and made a sickening plop on the floor, sending shivers down the spines of all the survivors.

    ¡°See? This is all your fault, traitor! At that time you could have saved me first, but you were too selfish!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that all four ocean are your mother! (meaning you really thought that everyone is your mother!) I did not bother save you because you were a lost cause, right now I am here for Shana, where is she??¡± Ling Mo gave a cold gaze and asked sharply.

    Lu Xin cackled in response ¡°Shana¡­you want to see her so badly? Fine! Give me your hand which you used to p me, and that is the hand you will cut off!¡±

    Hearing this, Ling Mo suddenly could not help but to roll his eyes in contempt.

    This Lu Xin is really an idiot! First of all, not to mention that his rtionship with Shana is not deep enough to cut a hand for her, but just his remarks isughable! This kid must have seen too much movies, he really thought that with his little strength now, he can challenge the heavens themselves!

    However, overwhelmed by the chaos, Liu Yu Hao immediately looked at Ling Mo with a frightened look, then turned to Lu Xin and shouted ¡°Lu Xin how could you do this, if it wasn¡¯t for big brother Ling we would have been all dead!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s *** about your business!¡± Lu Xin fiercely spit out a mouthful of bloody spit, ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for you and Shana that is looking for trouble at this ursed school, and let this Ling joining us, and even finding these people by going back to school, how could things turn out to be like this! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t hate you people, it was you guys that left me there!¡±

    Liu Yu Hao is mortified, but he clenched his teeth, then actually raised the kitchen knife in his hand: ¡°how about cutting mine?!¡±

    He said as he brandished his knife, but was stopped by Ling Mo, who was rushing at lightning speed towards Lu Xin.

    Both parties¡¯ now faced each other no more than ten meters apart, with Ling Mo¡¯s speed, this close distance is a distance of less than one breath. He directly rushed at Lu Xin.

    Lu Xin only saw a dark shadow brush past himself, then felt a sh of cold steel before his eyes.

    Lu Xin¡¯s mutant reflexes were fast enough for him to actually turn his head to the side to see that his right shoulder was directly shed open. His entire body suddenly felt like it was being crushed by an enormous pressure that made his knees go soft, almost directly copsing on the ground.

    Ling Mo shed directly on Lu Xin¡¯s shoulder, but did not have the intention to stop, instead he smoothly crosscut the knife straight up, directly going for Lu Xin¡¯s throat.

    A strong shadow of death instantly enveloped Lu Xin, but driven by instincts, he still backed up a step, barely escaping this fatal blow. But the tip of the de has already pierced an artery, blood gushing out from the wound.

    Lu Xin¡¯s eyes be even redder, he screamed after reacting to his wound. Refusing to fall and die, he rushed directly towards Ling Mo in a desperate counterattack.

    But after all he is still an ordinary human being, how could hepare to Ling Mo who has eviscerated several mutant zombies, each far more powerful than the rotting living corpse of Lu Xin. Capitalizing on his still-standing posture, Ling Mo thrust the knife forward the instant Lu Xin started to charge, piercing his bloated abdomen and forcing him down into the ground.

    The sharp de opened a big wound on Lu Xin¡¯s belly. Just as Lu Xin was pinned into the ground, Ling Mo stomped on his chest, staring down at the abomination, and taunted ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t feel pain anymore?¡±

    Lu Xin¡¯s body was on the verge of falling apart at the seams. The skin on his whole body is all peeling off, revealing the grotesqueyers of putrid muscle and fat underneath, coupled with the two deep gashes inflicted by Ling Mo. Nheless Lu Xin still does not show off any painful expression. He obviously was not some hardcore guy before his mutation; the only exnation is that he no longer feels any pain.

    Lu Xin looked at Ling Mo biting his teeth. Even though he cannot feel the pain of his intestines flowing out of his open abdomen, Lu Xin knew that he did not have much longer to live.

    ¡°Kidnapping Shana and daring to threaten her right in front of me? You should know your own strength!¡± Ling Mo spitefully spat out those words.

    ¡°Oh, you think I am stupid?¡± Lu Xin¡¯s eyes suddenly be clouded, and started tough madly, ¡°you really think I am stupid! I knew that I was a dead man long before you showed up, but I will not let you guys off easily. Even though I did not get to kill you, I will still triumph in the end! Ha ha ha ha¡­..Didn¡¯t you guys abandon me and let me suffer? I will let you vermin have a taste of your own medicine, what kind of expression would you guys have! Ha ha ha¡­¡±

    At the same while he wasughing hysterically, his mouth was still ejecting blood, coupled with the froth emerging from his lips, he has lost all semnce of his dwindling humanity.

    But Ling Mo has had enough of this madman¡¯s ravings; he chopped down Lu Xin¡¯s neck in one swing in one final sttering of blood, ending his stridentughter. Lu Xin¡¯s head rolled several times on the floor beforeing to a final halt, his face still contorted in that dementedposure.

    Ling Mo looked back at the doors in the dormitory hall. Shana should be in one of the dorms, but for some reason, Ling Mo¡¯s heart started to get a little uneasy, Lu Xin¡¯s final words still ominously ringing in his ears.

    Liu Yu Hao did not think that much of his words, seeing that Ling Mo terminated Lu Xin using two or three swings, he immediately rushed into the hall, and madly started to search within the dormitory for Shana.

    And Wang Cheng followed over frowning, after ncing at Lu Xin¡¯s headless corpse with a cmitous expression; he also started to search following Liu Yu Hao. But this survivor also has some little tricks under his sleeves, he seemed to care a lot for Shana¡¯s safety, but in fact he is following tightly after Liu Yu Hao and does not even go near those dormitory doors. Under the emergency circumstances, most people will not notice his little movements.

    Ling Mo also started to search along the corridor with Ye Lian, but the dorms he past by are almost allpletely empty, without a trace of anyone.

    But not soon after Liu Yu Hao¡¯s anxious voice came from one of the dorm: ¡°she is here! Shana is in here!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart tightened up, hurriedly rushed over.

    As soon as he reached the door, he saw that Shana¡¯s limbs has been tied to the bedposts by what seemed like a clothing rope, and her head was lowered, still appearing human. But thinking back to what Lu Xin said, Ling Mo knew that something must have happened to Shana¡¯s body.

    ¡°Shana, are you all right!¡±

    As Liu Yu Hao gingerly released Shana¡¯s restrictions, Ling Mo instantly saw her palm, suddenly feeling his heart be cold. He immediately grabbed Shana¡¯s left palm, and Liu Yu Hao also turned his puzzled look over. Wang Cheng who is beside them also saw what has happened.

    Not a single word was traded between any of the survivors, but aside from the emotionless Ye Lian, absolute horror and disgust were stered all over each of their faces.

    Ling Mo was first to break the silence. Looking at the pale faced Shana, he cursed in a low voice and biting his teeth: ¡°Lu Xin, you are really not a human being!¡±

    On Shana¡¯s left hand, a fresh deep wound is the first thing they saw. But the putrid blood and flesh surrounding the wound all but confirmed that after Lu Xin cut open Shana¡¯s left hand, he grasped the gash in order to infect her with the mutant zombie virus.

    And among everyone¡¯s horrified look, Shana slowly raised her head, in that pair of usually determined and energetic eyes, right now is full of despair: ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡±

 Chapter 28 Mutation Start

    <h4>Chapter 28 Mutation Start</h4>

    The long silence presses people breathless. Shana¡¯s words, and her lifeless eyes all made Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom along with his mood bing very heavy.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die¡­.than be a zombie..¡± Shana whispered with some trance, as she slowly stood up leaning on the bed. And Liu Yu Hao is just staring at her, apparently also caught in extreme shock.

    When she was unconscious, Shana¡¯s long knife have been left in ce, but soon she turned to Liu Yu Hao, eyes suddenly shed a determined color, suddenly reached out to Liu Yu Hao¡¯s hands to seize the kitchen knife. She would rather end it herself than suffer through the agony of turning into a zombie.

    But as soon as she moved, Ling Mo also suddenly came back to his senses, immediately grabbed back the kitchen knife with lightning speed. Shana at this time is also very exhausted, simply could not withstand Ling Mo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn into a zombie! I do not want to be that kind of monster!¡± Shana¡¯s eyes bex again as she rambled on and on; she jostled Ling Mo like crazy, and tried to reach out again to grab the knife from Ling Mo¡¯s hands.

    But Ling Mo has already thrown the knife to the ground viciously, one hand caught Shana¡¯s shoulder and said fiercely:¡± Do not do anything stupid! You still have not changed right? There must be a way!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Give me the knife, give me the knife!¡±

    However Shana could not listen to any of Ling Mo¡¯s words, instead cried hysterically. Ling Mo who is without a choice but to extend his hand and patted on Shana¡¯s head, then caught her limp body into the arms.

    ¡°Infected¡­.Shana¡­.¡±At this time Liu Yu Hao stood up trembling, looked incredulously at Shana who is copsed in the arms of Ling Mo, could not even say a full sentence.

    Even Wang Cheng is looking pastel-colored, without Shana, the possibility for him to go back to his moth life is almost impossible.

    ¡°Will Shana¡­.be¡­something like that Lu Xin?¡± Liu Yu Hao suddenly turned to Ling Mo, asked in a low and worried voice.

    Indeed, Lu Xin¡¯s appearance is even more horrifying than zombies, if anyone really bes like that, not to mention Shana, even Ling Mo could not ept it. Looking at Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes that is on the verge of copse, Ling Mo sighed in his heart, and slowly said: ¡°Calm down, Shana is the one who is suffering the most. Don¡¯t you want to think of a solution for her?¡±

    ¡°Solution?¡± After hearing Ling Mo saying this, Liu Yu Hao suddenly woke up a bit, but the tears are streaming down involuntarily, ¡±what kind of solutions¡­¡±

    ¡°ording to Lu Xin¡¯s situation, coupled with the time between our separation, we can roughly estimate that the time from been infected to onset of symptoms is about half an hour. Therefore we should find some solutions within this half an hour, trying is better than sit and wait for death.¡± Compared to Liu Yu Hao who is on the verge of a nervous breakdown, Ling Mo is much more calm, the most important reason is that because right next to Ling Mo, there is a mutated zombie, Ye Lian.

    Therefore from Ling Mo¡¯s opinion, there is still hope if turning into a zombie, but if the body is rotting like Lu Xin, then there really is no way.

    ¡°How about¡­..cut her hand¡­..¡±Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a hard color, and proposed.

    Ling Mo shook his head: ¡°useless, it has been far too long since she¡¯s been infected.¡±

    ¡°Then what else can we do?¡± Liu Yu Hao¡¯s face grew dark again.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s mind has immediately began to wonder again. Lu Xin was infected directly by a mutated zombie, under the circumstance where the body could not withstand the intensity of the virus that led to it falling apart. Shana here should be a case of secondary infection; the infected virus should have been diluted through Lu Xin¡¯s body. But even so, it should still have a much higher concentration than the virus in ordinary zombies.

    With Shana¡¯s physical strength, is her body able to withstand it and hold itself together? The answer is unknown.

    Ling Mo looked down to Shana who is in his arms, his heart also could not bear the thought of her turning into another Lu Xin. He knew that the words he just said were merely forfort; in fact he also does not know how to prevent Shana¡¯s mutation. In reality he knows that it¡¯s guaranteed that Shana will for sure mutate, the only oue still in the air is whether she will turn into a ¡°normal¡± zombie, or an abomination like Lu Xin.

    While Ling Mo is still debating back and forth, Shana has slowly woken up, but in the semi-conscious state between human and zombie, seemed to be deeply drawn by something and leaped into Ling Mo¡¯s arms.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart jumped and quickly looked down at Shana, and saw that he still underestimated the extent of the virus infection. Shana¡¯s eyes is half open, a touch of carnage is clearly visible. She has begun the mutation¡­..Most likely only about twenty minutes has passed since Lu Xin used his own blood to infect her to the appearance of the mutation symptoms.

    Liu Yu Hao also realized Shana¡¯s abnormality, he immediately reached out to pull her arm: ¡°Shana, how are you?¡±

    But Shana did not respond to him, and was still tightly affixed to Ling Mo¡¯s chest, the other hand is even directly going to grab something.

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp suddenly feels numb, he immediately pushed away Shana, but his shirt has already been torn a hole. And Shana who was pushed away haspletely her eyes, now an upsetting red color, again rushed over, her mouth vaguely forming the words ¡°give me¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo had no idea what Shana had wanted him to give her, and can only hold her in ce as he tried to piece together what she meant.

    And it was in this short tenth seconds, Ling Mo realized what she really wants ¡­

    Brain gel! Shana wants the brain gel hidden in his chest!

    ¡°Shana!¡± Liu Yu Hao was stunned by Shana¡¯s movements, and Ling Mo quickly grabbed Shana¡¯s arm, pressed her to the side of the bed and put himself between her and Liu Yu Hao and Wang Cheng¡¯s eyes. He quickly took out one gel that is of the lowest purity into Shana¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wu wu¡­¡±

    Different from Ye Lian, the current Shana still has some sanity, it¡¯s just that under the domination of instincts there emerged a mad desire for the gel. Now thatshe has swallowed the gel, she has immediately calmed down, spread her arms lying in bed, a pair of glowing red eyes looking at Ling Mo in a daze.

    ¡°How is she!¡± Liu Yu Hao nervously came around, but saw Shana¡¯s pair of inhuman eyes, suddenly his heart thumped and could not even stand properly.

    And Ling Mo is also nervously watching Shana, paying attention to her reaction. He knew what he has just done was a reckless, and perhaps even harmful action. If it wasn¡¯t for that Shana had a strong desire for the gel, Ling Mo could not even have thought about this. Fight fire with fire? What if it elerates Shana¡¯s mutation process? This kind of thing is not absolutely certain; he would have never dared to try on his own.

    But since Shana was full of desire to the gel, and this deep desire came from her own instinct, this means that the gel must be good to her.

    Maybe it might be able to neutralize toxins in the body, and return her to normal? As soon as the idea appeared, Ling Mo¡¯s mood immediately be excited.

 Chapter 29 I wantâ€¦.

    <h4>Chapter 29 I want¡­.</h4>

    After anxiously waiting for what seemed like an eternity, Shana still just stared nkly at Ling Mo, without any response. Fortunately, excluding her blood red eyes, Shana did not appear zombie-like, nor did her body start rotting like Lu Xin, which makes Ling Mo finally feeling a little relieved.

    ¡°There is nothing else we can do for her, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±

    Ling Mo gave a helpless sigh, and went to pull Shana up. Of course before moving her, Ling Mo first tried to restrain her in order to test if she still kept her sanity. A strong shove from her direction gave Ling Mo some headaches at the same time also made him feel a hint of joy. As long as there is consciousness, it means that she has not yet fully be a zombie.

    After all, the difference between ordinary humans and zombies in terms of mental aspect is obviously veryrge. Normal people have the ability to think independently and have changing emotions, but zombies are like machines dominated by instinct,pletely without independent thought. And although Ling Mo has better spiritual power than other humans, he still could not suppress thoughts of another human. The only way Ling Mo canpletely mentally control Shana would be for her to lose all of her self-consciousness, and be driven entirely by zombie instincts.

    Even though Shana does not seem to be mentally active right now, she is still wholly aware of her surroundings, if he were to manipte her in this condition, there is no possibility.

    For the sake of safety, Ling Momanded Ye Lian and along with himself where each of them clutched each of Shana¡¯s two arms, and picked her up. As a result, even if she went berserk halfway, with Ye Lian and himself striking at the same time, they will be able to prevent her from hurting anyone.

    ¡°Big brother Ling, where are you taking Shana?¡± Liu Yu Hao is nowpletely out of ideas, asked awkwardly.

    Ling Mo turned around to look at him, and said: ¡°it¡¯s far too dangerous here, the smell of blood will attract zombies within the school, if something happened to Shana again, how are we going to deal with it? First we need to go somewhere safer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right¡­¡± Liu Yu Hao was at first lost in thought, then hurriedly nodded his head, then he added sincerely, ¡°big brother Ling, as well as big sister Ye Lian, thank you.¡±

    This ¡°thank you¡± contained a lot of things; Ling Mo smiled but did not say anything. As for Ye Lian, she is originally a mutated zombie, even though you cannot tell from her appearance, but naturally she will not have any reaction to Liu Yu hao¡¯s words.

    Fortunately Liu Yu Hao does not mind, most likely among his impression, Ye Lian is a shy pretty big sister.

    After passing by one of the dormitory, Liu Yu Hao suddenly asked Ling Mo to wait for a bit, and he ran inside the building, then quickly took Shana¡¯s long knife and rushed out breathlessly: ¡°this knife was handmade by Shana, very good quality, it would be a pity to lose it, she would also feel very bad.¡±

    For the purposes of travelling under the radar, a de is a superiorpanion. Not only are firearms and ammunition extremely rare, even a skilled crack shot would quickly be overwhelmed by the hordes drawn towards the sound of gunfire and the smell of blood. But good sharp weapons are equally scarce, shing zombies is not like chopping pork, it is very easy to cause dullness, cracks are likely to happen if overexerted. A short knife like the one Ling Mo has, not only is very light weighted, sharp ded, the quality is also very good.

    Shana and Wang¡¯s handmade knives belong to the same maker, well-maintained and sharp, that long knife does looks very extraordinary, and you can see that she always gives it serious maintenance, really cherished this long knife.

    Liu Yu Hao always showed deep feelings for Shana, it¡¯s natural that he went to recover this knife for her, even though who knows how Shana will be what¡­.

    ¡°You treat Shana well, very humane¡­.¡±Ling Mo somewhat said it emotionally. How is he not like that to Ye Lian, even though she has already be a zombie, even a mutated zombie, but he still did not give up hope.

    But Liu Yu Hao is showing a hint of strange look: ¡°Big brother Ling you may have misunderstood, I am not in that kind of rtionship with Shana. Shana, she¡­she does not feel that to me¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s why¡­.in the process of getting along Ling Mo has already seen that Liu Yu Hao has a special feeling for Shana, but Shana on the other hand is rtively unreceptive towards him.

    ¡°I did not do it because I like Shana¡­.¡±Liu Yu Hao hurriedly exined.

    ¡°I know.¡± Ling Mo nodded understandably. Most likely among Liu Yu Hao¡¯s feelings to Shana, there are more gratitude and admiration for the majority, after all in their old team, they basically relied on the support of Shana, no matter how much Liu Yu Hao worked, he was still merely a young teenager, whosebat ability is notparable to Shana¡¯s.

    Ling Mo decided to bring the knife with them, letting Ye Lian hold on to the weapon. Seeing that Liu Yu Hao is so attached to this de, Ling Mo is suddenly somewhat touched.

    As for Wang Cheng, even though he is also tired as a dead pig, he is much smarter than Lu Xin, he is persistent while biting his teeth, not saying a word but followed tightly besides Ling Mo.

    The survivors soon left the campus, and entered a high-end apartmentplex on the opposite side. Although these buildings provided more than adequate shelter from the wilderness, Ling Mo was concerned about the zombie poption inside theplex. This kind of ce is not a suitable ce to stay, but now they are with Shana, have no choice but to hold out for now.

    Looked around, Ling Mo brought his people and got into an apartment that has multiple easy pathways to escape through the staircases.

    Because they would only stay for one night, Ling Mo did not bother to scan the whole apartment for zombies. They chose to make camp into one of the suites on the second floor.

    This residential room has the door opened, the inside is already a mess, but fortunately no zombies have stayed in here. After ensuring the suite was clear of threats, Ling Mo then put Shana within one of the bedrooms.

    At this time Shana¡¯s emotion is still rtively stable, even feels like she is venting a little bit of thinking. If it wasn¡¯t for that pair of eyes keeps on getting redder, Ling Mo could have thought that she haspletely returned to normal. But just as Ling Mo carried her to the bed, she is frantically struggling again, eyes staring at Ling Mo¡¯s chest hard.

    ¡°I¡­..I want¡­.¡±

    ¡°Still?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but Shana¡¯s hand has already reached over, Ling Mo could only take out another gel that is of lower purity.

    As soon as the gel appeared before Shana, she could not wait and snatched it over and downed the thing whole, then her eyes suddenly widened, and all of a sudden be limp, and slowly closed her eyes.

    Ling Mo panicked, thinking that he just killed Shana. He quickly directly put his ear to Shana¡¯s chest.

    Fortunately, there is still heartbeat¡­then that reaction, could it be like Ye Lian, about to evolve soon? But she has not even be a zombie yet!

    What is going on? Ling Mo looked at Shana with aplicated and bbergasted look, heart filled with doubt. But right now Shana is unconscious, and nobody knows how long it will take for her to wake up. But there was no way they could wait long enough in the apartment for her to wake up again.

 Chapter 30 To relieve, or to abandon?

    <h4>Chapter 30 To relieve, or to abandon?</h4>

    For safety¡¯s sake, Ling Mo left Ye Lian inside to stay and care for Shana, this way even if Shana suddenly mutated into a zombie, he could immediately restrain her through Ye Lian. On the contrary, Ling Mo knows that he needs to rest, instead of guarding Shana. Ye Lian as a zombie, she is much more stronger and sensitive to her own kind. As soon as Shana turns into a zombie, Ye Lian will immediately alert him.

    As soon as he walked out of the door, Liu Yu Hao jumped straight at him anxiously: ¡°Big brother Ling, how is Shana?¡±

    ¡°Right now is uncertain.¡± Ling Mo waspletely honest. Shana¡¯s situation is just way too mysterious, not even a zombie master like himself could predict Shana¡¯s prognosis.

    Seeing Liu Yu Hao full of concern, Ling Mo was moved ¡°If Shana mutated, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Yu Hao is suddenly stunned. But on the way to here, he was thinking this problem in his mind. If Shana started to mutate, should he kill her to put her out of her misery, or to leave her to die, like what happened to Lu Xin? But until Ling Mo asked this question, Liu Yu Hao painfully discovered that, he still does not know what to do!

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t think about it, let¡¯s talk when she awakes.¡± Ling Mo seeing that Liu Yu Hao with such concern, whole person is going into a daze, could not help but to sigh secretly, reached out and patted on his shoulder. But as he brush past him, Ling Mo lightly added another phrase: ¡°If it was me, even if the girl I like has turned into a zombie, I will not give up on her.¡±

    Liu Yu Hao is immediately shaken up! Even if Shana would turn into zombie, he would still not give up¡­..

    Even though this was only a lightly spoken phase, Liu Yu Hao stood there for a while, letting that idea ferment in his head. In his mind, besides the thought of killing Shana, there is only the thought of abandoning her, but he never thought about to work hard for her¡­.Indeed, among his knowledge, turning into a zombie is a one-way road, exining the devastating effects of this outbreak on humanity.

    But without hope is one thing, he did not have the thought of working hard for her, this to Liu Yu Hao is most terrifying.

    For a time, Liu Yu Hao could not help but raise his hand, and gave himself two hard ps. But the pain is on the face, his heavy mood, did not be more rxed because of this¡­.

    At this time Ling Mo has already walked to the balcony, through the windows and looking outside. From far away he could see numerous zombies wandering inside the campus of Third High School, most likely attracted by those fresh corpses. There are also some zombies inside the district, but the numbers are small. Even though there are not that many zombies within his vision, but Ling Mo is sure that as soon he or his group makes any unnecessary movements, there will be at least hundreds of zombies flowing out of the school into the apartment.

    Just within this apartment, it is unknown of how many zombies there are, maybe there are even mutated zombies. As far as Ling Mo is concerned, this is really living inside the nest of zombies.

    Touching the gels in his chest, Ling Mo had to suppress his to immediately evolve. Right now Shana¡¯s situation is unknown, and he and Ye Lian must stay alert at all times, conserve strength. If they faint at this time, who knew what would happen during that time period?

    But Shana is showing strong desire for those gels; this fact really puzzled Ling Mo. She obviously still has some of her senses, and did notpletely became zombie, more like in the process of mutating, but why is she so interested in the gels? It was known that Ling Mo who as a normal person almost fainted when he only smelled the gel a little, not to mention swallowing this kind of thing into the stomach.

    Even for Ye Lian who is a mutated zombie evolved several times would not be able to swallow two gels in such a short period of time. Even swallowing one gel will take a long time to digest. Of course with the growth of strength, the time in which Ye Lian¡¯s need for the next gel is also shortening, butpared to Shana¡¯s case of swallowing two gels less than half an hour, still has a big difference.

    On Shana¡¯s body, just what is happening that people don¡¯t know about? Through Ye Lian¡¯s perspective, even if he is at the living room, he could observe Shana¡¯s current condition, but just like when he left, Shana seemed to be in deep sleep, without a single movement.

    This kind of situation is making Ling Mo somewhat depressed, he feels that hours have passed when it has only been 30 minutes.

    Seeing Ling Mo and Wang Cheng all holding their own thoughts, but all quiet, Wang Cheng who is beside them is like sleeping on a bed of nails. He is also restless, not just for Shana, but for himself who does not know the future.

    Even though he predicted that Lu Xin would eventually be insane and try something like infect Shana, he still felt like he wanted to p himself for what he has done to his greatest friend.

    Ingratiate himself to Ling Mo? It¡¯s not difficult to tell from Ling Mo¡¯s practical and sometimes callous attitude that it is almost impossible to seek food from his hands.

    Wang Cheng right now knows that he ispletely out of options, he knew that with his ownck of fighting ability, it¡¯s best to not to anger Ling Mo and stick with the group for the immediate future.

    Deciding to help out the group somewhat, he started to clean up the suite voluntarily. Although there was no evidence of any humans nor zombies, there definitely has been a struggle, as shown by all the overturned furniture as well as several dried bloodstains. Even though it¡¯s not possible topletely clean it up, but he could still try to make the environment better.

    Wang Cheng¡¯s charity did not go unreturned, when the sun started to go down, Ling Mo threw him a bag of cookies and a water bottle.

    This is much more useful than scavenging for scraps! After Wang Cheng took the food, he immediately revealed a hint of joy, but then he looked deeply at Ling Mo. No wonder Ling Mo did not care about the food given by Liu Yu Hao, he has his own food supply. Looking at that bag¡¯s size and fullness, the food in there could at leastst for a week¡­..

    Wang Cheng knew that Ling Mo did not just scavenge all those supplies on his own. No wonder that in the end of the world, strength is first, and not just to fight off zombies¡­.

    Liu Yu Hao originally wanted to say that he does not have any appetite, but Ling Mo looked at him with disdain, and said: ¡°tonight we will be taking turns to stay on guard, if you don¡¯t eat and sleep, what if something happened during your shift guarding?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­.¡±Liu Yu Hao suddenly could not argue back, after been silence for a while, he grabbed the food from Ling Mo¡¯s hand, ¡°I am sorry, I will eat.¡±

    The way he eats is that he chews very detailed, slow speed, this movement is the same as Wang Cheng. In fact before mastering the zombie puppet techniques, Ling Mo also ate like this.

    Eating slowly is the only way to feel as full as possible through the small amount of food.

    ¡°By the way, is big sister Ye Lian not going to eat?¡± Even though Liu Yu Hao¡¯s mood is twisting, but did not forget his character as a baby sitter, after just taking a few bites, he turned to Ling Mo and asked.

    The food that Ye Lian wants to eat, besides the gels, most likely is the meat off your own back¡­.Ling Mo twitched his mouth, stood up and walked to that bedroom: ¡°I will go check on Shana¡¯s situation, and to see if there is a corpse to feed to Ye Lian.¡±

 Chapter 31 Awaiting

    <h4>Chapter 31 Awaiting</h4>

    In the bedroom, Shana is still unconscious, but Ye Lian is sitting on the bed, her pair of unusually bright eyes virtually riveted on Shana.

    Ye Lian obviously could not eat food for normal humans, but Ling Mo wasn¡¯t intending on feeding her. But since he said that he is to deliver the meal, he would have to disappear for a while. By using this time, Ling Mo again walked over to Shana, carefully observing her for any changes to her vitals.

    For a person who has consecutively swallowed two virus gels, Shana¡¯s reaction is way too calm. She is breathing calmly, her face not discolored, and does not have any trace of painful expression. But one thing is for sure is that, under the disguise of the calmness, there must be a virus storm raging inside Shana¡¯s body. But nobody knows, what will the aftermath of the storm leaves Shana.

    After carefully observing Shana for more than ten minutes, Ling Mo returned to the living room. At this time the sky has gradually darkened, for safety, Ling Mo pulled down the curtain from the balconypletely, and also used furniture to block the door. This way even if something starts attacking, there¡¯s at least somewhat of a barricade.

    Wang Cheng and Liu Yu Hao also started to be tense, to stay in thispletely unfamiliar environment to stay for a night, for them is still a bit too much. Who knows when the zombies will pass by the door?

    ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression is almost stoic, as he whispered under his breath.

    ¡°Then how will the watch be arranged tonight?¡± Liu Yu Hao is clearly treating Ling Mo as the leader.

    Ling Mo gave a little thought, then said: ¡°each person takes turns for three hours, Shana will be guarded by Ye Lian at all times, but I will also go check one them both when it¡¯s my turn. ¡°

    ¡°No, just me and Wang Cheng rotate. Big brother Ling, you and big sister Ye Lian guard Shana.¡± But Liu Yu Hao slowly shook his head, and said: ¡°you have to defend, but also guarding Shana, this is way too exhausting for you. Me and Wang Cheng have nothing to do right now, the only thing we could do is this.¡±

    Wang Cheng also nodded on the side, indicating that he has no objection. Seeing them insist, Ling Mo could only reluctantly agree.

    In fact, to be on watch duty is not an easy task. Not for the things you can fight off, but for the gradual drain on your sanity. As soon as the nightes, inside the supposedly abandoned building, you start hearing sounds, most of which you don¡¯t know if it¡¯sing from your own head! To make matters worse, no lighting in the hallway means that a passing shadow could be anything from a scampering rat to a mutant zombie, ready to attack.

    asionally there would be a slightly louder voice which would send the person on duty to jump up like a frightened bird, then nervously stare out into the hallway, looking for any danger, further fueling their paranoia¡­.

    But Wang Cheng still felt that even if he had to stay in the living room afraid and paranoid, it would be better than staying with the current Shana. Therefore he not only offered to be on duty on the first shift, he even took a stool to sit at the doorway, intently gazing outwards. After all if there is trouble, he will most likely be the first one to die among this group regardless.

    And although Liu Yu Hao is full of anxious thoughts, he was simply overworked from the day¡¯s stresses, and was physically exhausted. He almost instantly fell into a deep sleep on the couch.

    And Ling Mo moved a sofa chair into the bedroom, sat down on the far most corner, closing his eyes to meditate. This day Ling Mo was also exhausted, he could not bepared to zombies, if he doesn¡¯t seize the time to rest, his physical strength will not be recovered by tomorrow. Facing a few zombies is no challenge for an awake Ling Mo, but if he encountered another horde, his speed and physical strength would quickly be sapped.

    Through constant exertion using zombie puppet control, Ling Mo¡¯s exceptional mental fortitude allows him even get the most out of his sleeping time. By alternating between very deep sleep and beingpletely awake over a matter of minutes, he is both able to keep watch of his surroundings and sleep better than ordinary survivors. This kind of sleeping mode is most likely mastered by all survivors, but Ling Mo is exceptionally proficient at it.

    The so-called spiritual power, from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, is most likely a general name for concentration, observation and other mental capacities. He has the ability to control zombie puppets, it is to separate his own spiritual power to use to control zombies who are without senses and can only rely on instincts. To use one heart in two ces is not a simple task, especially applying it into battle. Life and death battle, the emphasis is on speed of response of nerves and flesh, if one cannot concentrate, how could he keep up with the zombies¡¯ action?

    Therefore in the beginning, Ling Mo is only using the controlled zombie puppets tobat, while he is hiding behind the scenes, safe from harm, andter use the cover by zombie puppets he would rush out to battle to im brain gels. When he began to manipte a mutated Ye Lian, Ling Mo then started to master fighting along with zombie puppets. In this process, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power has already received enough practices, therefore when Ye Lian evolved; Ling Mo underwent an explosion in spiritual power, and evolving as he controlled two mutated zombies at once.

    The evolution of spiritual ability is a rtively vague concept, only Ling Mo could understand that kind of feeling. In simple terms, before when he controlled Ye Lian, especially controlling her to battle, he always has to be concentrated, or else Ye Lian will tend to easily get out of his control. And even though Ling Mo¡¯s reaction time is very fast, but when he deliver hismand to Ye Lian, he always feels as if he isgging behind by a fraction of a second. If Ling Mo likenedmands as transmission center, then his spiritual power is like a connection hub, and in the process of data transmission, if this connection hub is not strong enough, there will always be dys, like a poor inte connection.

    But after evolution, this connection hub is instantly leveled a notch as well, and the transmission ofmands had therefore be even more stable and effectively instantaneous!

    For example like right now, Ye Lian in Ling Mo¡¯s feeling is like a shadow clone of himself of which he could manipte without hindrance. Of course, Ling Mo did not really meant to treat her as his primary weapon. In fact during thebat, Ling Mo has been consciously training his own strength, and not topletely rely on Ye Lian. In most situations, he is the main one, and Ye Lian as the support. Even though ordinary people and zombies have huge differences, Ling Mo still tries his hardest to defeat them single-handedly,ing on top as a result.

    The reason that zombies can strike fear in people is that as soon as they discovered their prey, they will madly and relentlessly attack until they are literally ripped apart at the seams. Ordinary survivors tend to fear zombies, and when onees around to attack, they are so concerned about not being injured and subsequently infected that they hold back in attacking, an oftentimes fatal mistake. But to Ling Mo who has been dealing with zombies, and even living together with one, zombies are not that scary!

    Put aside the fact that zombies usually charge in hordes, in the case of encountering a single zombie, even an unarmed survivor has the advantage! Zombies only know how to attack, and while that may appear to be frightening, it is also their downfall against a level headed opponent, who knows how to defend and counterattack.

    But Ling Mo also knew that most people still need to hold on to a group to be able to barely survive, because most of them were civilians before the apocalypse, never harming anythingrger than an insect in their whole lives. Not only that, in this kind of urban city, there is just such arge number of zombies. One madman is not terrible, but what about a group of mad people? Millions of bloodthirsty mad undead wandering in the city, what kind of terrible sight is that!

    Even for Ling Mo himself, even if he relies on the zombie puppet ability, and with a mutated zombie like Ye Lian next to him, thebat couple stands no chance against a group of chargers. Reflecting back at the revolving door in themercial building, even if they used the advantage of environment to wipe out that group of zombies, causalities still urred among the group. And Ling Mo thought to himself, in that situation, if there were only himself and Ye Lian, they would have perished that day. If it wasn¡¯t for the crazy fighting Shana¡­

    Shana!

    Only instinct could provide an exnation as to why Ling Mo bolted out of bed, threw aside his nket, and dashed towards Shana.

    Just this moment, Shana who was under the watch of Ye Lian, suddenly opened her eyes¡­.

 Chapter 32 Bipolar

    <h4>Chapter 32 Bipr</h4>

    It was midnight in the pitch ck room when Shana opened her eyes after being almost vegetative.

    Also at a distance, Ling Mo could already see Shana¡¯s pair of nearly glowing red eyes. More concerning to him, however, was the observation that Ye Lian appeared almost restless. Ling Mo learned to trust the instincts from a mutated zombie such as herself as a warning signal.

    Was Shana fully mutated? Ling Mo carefully approached, waiting with bated breath to observe more carefully at Shana¡¯s reaction.

    But just as he walked to the bed, Shana suddenly stood up, in the almost-pitch-darkness, instantly rushed over and effortlessly dashed towards Ling Mo.

    If it were normal people standing against such a charge, they would have only felt a rustling in the air before they would be sliced into ribbons. In the dark, zombies are much stronger than average people, and in terms of vision, they hold absolute advantage.

    Ling Mo naturally could not clearly visualize Shana¡¯s movements in the pitch ck room, but he could feel Ye Lian¡¯s actions and thoughts, and by proxy, have his eye trained on Shana, enabling him to predict Shana¡¯s move. Ling Mo immediately rolled sideways as Shana leaped, and Ye Lian who was quietly sitting on the bed also suddenly jumped out from behind and grabbed Shana¡¯s arm from behind. Although Shana¡¯s reaction is super fast, and immediately turned to attack Ye Lian, Ling Mo has already recovered from his evasive dodge, and picked up Shana to hurl her under the bed.

    This is zombies¡¯ weakness, it isck of judgment, they only know how to attack with instincts, and very easy to be diverted of attention.

    It was only after restraining Shana that Ling Mo realized as his heart skipped a beat that Shana was fully mutated. Ling Mo was thankful that Ye Lian had grabbed her arm to distract her so he could recover from his roll, otherwise he would have been pulverized on the spot.

    Ling Mo reached under Shana¡¯s bed and yanked her arms out. But just as Ling Mo turned her over, and ready to manipte her, Shana suddenly spoke out in a somewhat confused, but wholly human voice, whispered: ¡°what are you doing??¡±

    Ling Mo leaped back in shock.

    If he has not just seen Shana¡¯s super strong attacking power, Ling Mo could have thought that Shana is still a normal person!

    Under the shock, Ling Mo somewhat confused and looked at Shana¡¯s pair of eyes, and found out that that pair of eyes that were bloody-red a moment ago right now returned to the normal state!

    Even in the darkness, Ling Mo could still make up a vague impression of her face. Ling Mo felt thunderstruck at seeing Shana¡¯s drastic reversion into what is seemingly a human face after believing that he had lost her to the zombies.

    Ling Mo has seen this sudden gaze of rity and consciousness prior to the cusp of evolution of Ye Lian. It both seemed like regaining a faint trace of consciousness, and also almost like a budding of thinking, a trait far distinct from a zombie who was trained to only kill. Even though that look soon disappeared from Ye Lian¡¯s eyes and was lost till this day, it has stubbornly carved itself into Ling Mo¡¯s memories. This means to Ling Mo, it¡¯s kind of a hope, a hope that he looks forward that Ye Lian will be able topletely regain her consciousness some day!

    But right now, he even saw the same expression in Shana¡¯s eyes, and different from Ye Lian at that moment is that she still knows how to talk¡­

    ¡°Shana? Shana???¡± Ling Mo took quite a while to start talking again, and quickly grabbed the shoulders of Shana and rattled a few times, whispered rapidly.

    The movements inside the bedroom has also alerted Wang Cheng who was on duty in the living room, even awakened Liu Yu Hao.

    ¡°Big brother Ling! Did something happen to Shana?¡± Liu Yu Hao anxiously asked repeatedly outside the door.

    Ling Mo said without turning his head back: ¡°Do note in!¡±

    Not even Ling Mo knew what happened to Shana, who was exhibiting the rity of a human, but still possessing the aggressiveness of a mutated zombie. Letting these two inexperienced survivors in is sure to cause even more unnecessary chaos.

    Shana gathered herself and began to rouse herself, apparently being roused by Ling Mo¡¯s shaking, but she did not answer Ling Mo. Instead, she began to frantically struggle to stand up, her eyes has once again be bloody-red. That sense of fierce rage that belonged to zombies once again upied her mind.

    Ling Mo needed to act fast before she started to attack again. He quickly let Ye Lian firmly grasp Shana, and he is using the zombie puppet ability trying to control Shana. She must not be allowed to continue to mutate like this, it will eventually be lose-lose, it is necessary to stop her from attacking anyone.

    As Ling Mo began to merge his consciousness with Shana¡¯s, he saw something that was astounding. Shana¡¯s consciousness seemed to be rapidly switching between the rage-fueled zombie state, as well as a free-thinking human state! Right now, it¡¯s obvious that the violentponent is having the upper advantage, and Shana has be extremely violent because of this. Even her consciousness was violently resisting Ling Mo¡¯s attempts at controlling it, reacting with unprecedented pressure.

    Fortunately, Ling Mo¡¯s spirit of power has evolved several times, although very difficult, but when Ling Mo was almost at the point of copse, he finally suppressed Shana¡¯s instinct and seized control of Shana¡¯s body!

    But because Shana is still behaving with some sanity, Ling Mo did not decide to forcibly andpletely control her, but just like he controlled Ye Lian before, he only maintained a spiritual connection with her. This way, he would be able to rapidly mentally restrain Shana if she ever reverts to this mutated zombie state.

    Finally, Shana quieted down. Ling Mo looked down at himself and saw his whole body has been soaked by the sweat after this work out. Ling Mo slowly removed himself from the bed while rubbing his temples, eyes looking at Shana perplexedly.

    Shana¡¯s current situation where she suddenly is a zombie, and suddenly showing a trace of rational ways, allowed Ling Mo unconsciously thought of a word: ¡°schizophrenia.¡±

    The two brain gels she swallowed obviously had something to do with her current state. As Shana started to mutate and structurally deform under the load of the virus, the gels stopped her body from falling apart like thete Lu Xin. Instead, the virus must have been redirected into her brain, causing degeneration of consciousness and sanity. A truly bittersweet oue!

    Ling Mo, still extremely cautious, decided to forcibly control Shana¡¯s body movements for the moment. Controlled by Ling Mo, and her desire to attack being forcibly smothered, Shana once again calmed down, even that pair of eyes has slowly returned back to normal. However, her eyes were extremely hazy, almost as if she was in a semi-conscious trance. Even so, to maintain control against her under this condition Ling Mo still spends a lot of his strength.

    Of course under the current situation, it¡¯s already good that she could maintain spiritual connection with him, but to control her actions would be difficult.

    Controlling another mutated zombie, a somewhat schizophrenic zombie, this to Ling Mo is really a huge pressure.

    Liu Yu Hao could not wait another second, being overwhelmed by temptation and rushed in. His jaw dropped at the sight of the bedroom.

    His eyes zed over the damaged bed, and stared at Shana, who was apparently peacefully sitting in bed. Liu Yu Hao suddenly eximed with surprise: ¡°Shana did not be a zombie, she actually did not be a zombie! Ha ha ha, Shana!¡± As he said, he rushed before Shana, excited trying to reach out and embrace her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!!!¡±

    But Ling Mo was still a stepte, as Liu Yu Hao¡¯s hand brushed by Shana¡¯s arm, Shana who was previously unconscious suddenly turned violent again, her eyes glowing a bright crimson. If she wasn¡¯t tightly restrained by Ling Mo, she would have most likely started to attack Liu Yu Hao.

    Liu Yu Hao was horrified and stepped a few steps backwards, then looked at Ling Mo with a terrified look, his heart beating in his throat: ¡°what is going on?!?¡±

    Ling Mo cannot tell him that he is currently mind controlling Shana, otherwise he would fear that Liu Yu Hao will go insane as well. Fortunately, he quickly thought of another answer ¡°I guess she is still in the aftermath of infection, and is very mentally unstable ¡­.you better not mess with her, otherwise she would lose her sanity for good.¡±

    ¡°Like a hangover?¡± Liu Yu Hao widened his eyes, but did not have slightest doubt for Ling Mo¡¯s words.

    Indeed, there is no better exnation that could better exin Shana¡¯s current situation. And right now Shana¡¯s eyes revealed bloodthirsty breath, and appeared no different from an ordinary bloodthirsty and savage zombie. But Ling Mo did not feel any desire to leap out and strike, suggesting to him that Shana was consciously suppressing the urge to attack.

 Chapter 33 Survivor Group

    <h4>Chapter 33 Survivor Group</h4>

    All through the night, Shana was alternating between sane and mad, interspersed with a few spells of deep stupor. Finally, in the morning, she appeared to be somewhat more stable.

    But just as Ling Mo feared, the current Shana did be a zombie, but at the same time still have a trace of reason. The current Shana is only a line away from zombies, but the strength is already much stronger than the ordinary zombies.

    Thanks to Liu Yu Hao¡¯s foolish actionsst night, Ling Mo realized that there was indeed a pattern to Shana¡¯s current bipr situation. Normally, Shana would exist in a seemingly human form, being able to reason and mumble out a few words, albeit at a much lower mental capacity. But when she has encountered something stressful or physically threatening, she will immediately lose those shreds of reason, and transform into a vicious and murderous zombie.

    But under Ling Mo¡¯s maniption, her mood gradually stabilized, and does not hold strong hostility towards Liu Yu Hao and Wang Cheng. But because of the special spiritual connection between her and Ling Mo, it seems that the people closest to Shana is Ling Mo.

    For example right now, Shana is staring nkly at Ling Mo, one hand tightly pulling him¡­

    ¡°Shana, do you recognize me?¡± After crying out her name hundreds of times, Shana did maintained impression to her own name, she will react as long as someone calls. But that was as far as she could respond to someone talking. Ask her a question, and you would get nothing but a stupefied expression.

    But Shana has demonstrated strong interest to her own long knife, whenever seeing Shana holding the long knife, somewhat sluggish and in the state of confusion, then suddenly grabbed at the scabbard of the sword, that sense of momentum is even stronger than the prior Shana!

    But then she refused to put down her long knife, and Ling Mo always felt that Shana is the same as Ye Lian, they should all have the opportunity topletely regain sanity, therefore he did not force her to give up the long knife. As long as there is obsession, it¡¯s much better thanpletely reduced to senseless zombies.

    It can be said that in Shana¡¯s current situation, itpletely firmed Ling Mo¡¯s confidence. Zombies are indeed terrible, but the culprit behind the zombies is after all, the virus. And from the current situation, Ling Mo already has a mind forming. With the continuous evolution of virus, zombie¡¯s strength will continue to grow, and at the same time, they will eventually grow into rational monsters! Shana¡¯s situation illustrates this point! She absorbed too much virus at one point, and appeared to the current state, and Ye Lian who after evolution also show signs of senses.

    Therefore different from Liu Yu Hao who is in the mood of grief, Ling Mo right now is full of energy!

    ¡°Big brother Ling¡­..Shana¡¯s current state right now¡­¡± Liu Yu Hao right now is afraid of getting too close to Shana, he could only sit far on the sidelines, watching every move of Shana. It¡¯s not difficult to tell from his expression that, he is not only filled with doubts, but also feel sad for Shana.

    Any normal person, would not want to be zombies, even if not sopletely¡­

    Ling Mo deeply looked at him, said: ¡°instead of letting Shana die, or turn into something like Lu Xin, don¡¯t you think that the result have been very fortunate?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Liu Yu Hao¡¯s face emerged a hint of hesitation, then nodded heavily, ¡°yes, right now at least is better than dead¡­..and at least she is not showing hostility to big brother Ling.¡±

    As he said thest sentence, Liu Yu Hao¡¯s tone is somewhat bitter. Ling Mo did not tell him about his ability to control zombies. Therefore Liu Yu Hao thought that Shana is close to Ling Mo ispletely out of her instincts, but happens to not have any memory to thisrade who has been fighting side by side, this of course made Liu Yu Hao a little heartbroken.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Ling Mo rubbed his nose, said, ¡°maybe, I am talking that perhaps, Shana will slowly recover her senses.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yu Hao is surprised, no longer having a depressed air, suddenly locked his eyes on Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    Ling Mo slowly said: ¡°as you have seen, Shana right now is different than those ordinary zombies, you could not say that shepletely still have her senses, but at least notpletely controlled by instincts. This situation probably never urred on any zombies before¡­.But no matter what, as long as her rational ability is notpletely erased, then there is hope to restore. But this time frame might be short, or it might be long.¡±

    What he said were all predictions, but Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes have already be extremely hot!

    ¡°Hope is good! But¡­right now Shana only sees you¡­.¡± After the excitement, Liu Yu Hao then again be depressed. With Shana¡¯s current situation, he could not even be too close to her, not to mention be the same as before.

    Just as Ling Mo was going to reply, he suddenly sees Wang Cheng running like a trail of smoke, then stopped at a ce that is quiet far away from Shana, said with a joyous face: ¡°there are people on the street! Survivors!¡±

    ¡°Survivors?¡±

    Following Wang Cheng to the balcony, Ling Mo see through from the window, and of course see the survivors.

    But after one look, Ling Mo could not help but twitch his eyes. There is not only one survivor down there, but an entire survivor group!

    There are about twenty young women and men, all carrying different kinds of backpacks and holding all kinds of weapons at hand. They seems like they have been searching for food from early morning, but right now was attacked by dozens of zombies. After watching for a while, Ling Mo realized that even though this group of people are normal people, but there are a few young men with very goodbat ability, and they attack much more viciously than others.

    But what made Ling Mo pay attention is that, is there methods of killing zombies. Those few young men rushed at the very front, the rest of the people is scattered around, using the automobiles as cover and started to deal with zombies. Even though theirbat abilities are not very strong, but they be horned into each other, take care of each other, even if they could not confront the zombies like those young men, but they could get rid zombies one by one during the process.

    Seeing here, Ling Mo could not help but want to call out good, this kind of team in his perspective is the real survivor group.

    But they are after all does not have enough battle personnel, in a ce like zombie dense area, they are soon in the state of danger. Attracted by blood, more and more zombies from all directions drilled out and lunged wildly at them. And after these people persisted for a little bit, they had to stop the battle and retreat, eventually they actually retreated into this area, and directly toward the building where Ling Mo and his people is staying!

    Soon, there came the muffled ¡°bang¡± sound from downstairs, obviously these people have already rushed into the safety staircase. But soon after a loud sound immediately came over, it is those zombies crazily hitting the staircase door. Listen to the sound it seems that not for long, the staircase door will be forced open, at that time a group of zombies will swarm inside, and Ling Mo and his people who are hiding inside the house may also be in danger.

    At this time the best way is to hide in the house and not making a sound, but with the sound of messy footsteps, Ling Mo suddenly somewhat despondent.

    These people, they actually came upstairs, and they even rushed into the corridor on the second floor!

 Chapter 34 To jump off building or not?

    <h4>Chapter 34 To jump off building or not?</h4>

    In fact, it is not difficult to understand when these survivors fled into this building; their reason is probably the same when Ling Mo and his people chose here. First of all, this building is the closest to the door, and it also has the best geographical conditions here. One side is the artificial creek; the other side is the Fountain Square, which has a certain distance between the surrounding houses. This way they will not fall into a zombie horde, and still have several escape routes.

    Most likely this group of people wanted to go through this building to temporarily break free of the horde, then try to take the opportunity to escape from the other side of it.

    But as soon as these people stepped on second floor, followed by a loud noise from downstairs, the door was apparentlypletely broke down. This movement and their footsteps also immediately lured out zombies that were hiding within the building. Then, a cacophony of chaos erupted from the hallway down the floor, sounds of flesh being stabbed and screaming of survivors being ripped apart by the zombies greeted Ling Mo and the rest of his group.

    Ling Mo quietly walked to the door, looked out through the cat hole, and saw these people have retreated to a suite diagonally opposite, and quickly locked the door, arge group of zombies is densely packed in the corridor, frantically charging at the door. The sound of tearing and chewing are amongst it, Ling Mo guess that they must have appeared causalities, and now the corridor should also be full of corpses, zombies and human alike.

    Retreating into a suite like this will not hold off the zombies forever; most likely that group of people is nning to jump off the building to escape. That would be a good way to attract the zombies that were chasing into the staircase, then jump out of here, so even if not topletely throw off the zombies, they still acquired enough time to escape.

    To jump off from the second floor is actually quite dangerous, but Ling Mo knows that it¡¯s all grass field outside of this building, as long as you are not particrly unlucky, should not be able to broke your leg. Especially in this kind of emergency situation, is not easy to find another foolproof solution. Coming up an apartment meant that you have just cut off your routes to escape to only the stairwells, which has been rendered impossible by all the zombies mouring about, or out a window.

    ¡°What should we do, big brother Ling, should we help?¡± Hearing the sound from outside, Liu Yu Hao walked to Ling Mo¡¯s side with an extremely fearful expression, whispered.

    Ling Mo looked at him sideways, said: ¡°there are at least thirty zombies outside, as soon as we open the door we will be turned into human hamburgers with extra giblets, how can we possibly help them??¡±

    Liu Yu Hao is suddenly speechless, and Ling Mo is secretly shaking his head in his heart. Liu Yu Hao has a heart of gold, and would never let someone suffer in his eyes. But that means that he does not know when to back off, and let people go. Sure it may make Ling Mo sound like a heartless jerk, but sometimes you have to save yourself first.

    But hearing more and more zombies outside the door, some zombies even started to bang on the door here, Ling Mo¡¯s face suddenly bes somewhat gloomy: ¡°we cannot stay here, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zombies hitting the door does not necessarily mean that they found Ling Mo¡¯s trail, but in the temporary loss of the target, and stimted by the smell of blood where they reacted extremely violently. Not only banging on the door at Ling Mo¡¯s ce, but also the other doors are also being struck.

    Wang Cheng has already been scared to death by the movement outside, at this time he subconsciously asked one thing: ¡°from where do we go?¡±

    ¡°Down!¡±

    But even though saying words like this, Ling Mo will not rashly jump off the building unless it is absolutely theirst course of action. If theynd and break a leg, they be sitting ducks. Fortunately he has used furniture to block the doorst night, at this time even though the doors were knocked with ¡°bang bang¡± ringing. The barrier appeared to be too sturdy to break down, but the zombies were piling up at their door, finally realizing that there are survivors within. Time is running out for Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo quickly dug out a climbing rope from the backpack which was salvaged from breaking down a barrier from a general store, he never imagined it would be useful up until now.

    He quickly tied it into a knot, then fixed it after, Ling Mo then manipted Ye Lian and Shana went down first grabbing the rope. The second floor is not high, and the window air conditioning unit can also be used to break their fall, plus these two zombie sisters skill is much more flexible than average person, they soon dropped to the ground and immediately started to clear the area of zombies nearby for Ling Mo and his people.

    Liu Yu Hao¡¯s face is white as a sheet, and he insisted to not go first, Ling Mo yanked on the rope twice to check if it¡¯s steady, then grabbed the rope to jump on the air conditioning unit, then rappelling down, jumped down and let go of the rope when there he is still one meter above the ground.

    Soon followed by Wang Cheng, and atst when Liu Yu Hao is jumping, zombies finally breached the barricade and forced the door open, several zombies directly rushed to the window and did not hesitate to jump down.

    But how could zombies know how to use the rope, as soon as they jumped down, they fell t face first on the floor. More zombies rushed out the window andnded on the crushed zombie corpses, charging to attack. Ling Mo and Ye Lian did not give them the opportunity for them to get far. Shana¡¯s eyes immediately turned red as she started to attack, but Ling Mo¡¯s scalp went numb, quickly strengthened control over her, and not letting her to continue attack.

    ¡°Go. Now!!¡±

    In the blink of an eye there are soon several more zombie bodies on the ground, it is conceivable that soon the entire horde will divert their attention at them, thus Ling Mo immediately brought Ye Lian and the rest to bolt away towards the side entrance of the district, which was rtively less popted by zombies.

    But just as they went along this residential building to the back of thene, they bumped into that group of survivors!

    These people jumped from the other side, their target was also to escape from the side door.

    As soon as Ling Mo saw this group of people, he realized with a sinking feeling that they must have attracted the horde over. But only a few isted zombies found them, and the rest of the horde remained at the back of the apartment.

    ¡°You¡­¡± One of the young men is running in front, most likely opening the road, therefore immediately seeing Ling Mo and his people, suddenly eximed loudly. Most likely they never thought that there are still survivors in this residential building, and much less coincidentally bumping into them.

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes; taking advantage that these people are left behind at the rear, to quickly escape is a serious matter. Who knows what kind of methods they used, that group of zombies did not appear for a while. When Ling Mo brought Ye Lian and his people running all the way out of thepound, then heard the movement of zombiesing over.

    ¡°Hey!¡± The young man from before still is persistent, panting and called out to Ling Mo and his people.

    Been forced to give up their temporary foothold this early in the morning, Ling Mo¡¯s expression is not looking very good, and his tone is also unhappy: ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°That¡­..¡±The young man was by no means stupid, as soon as he opened his mouth he started to apologize, ¡°sorry, we didn¡¯t know that you guys are here, we dragged you down. This is not the ce to talk, how aboute with us to our camp?¡±

    Camp? This group of people still has a camp?

    Ling Mo suddenly showed a hint of surprised looks, originally he wanted to refuse, but then he glimpsed at Liu Yu Hao standing behind him.

    Of course, he does not want to go to any kind of survivor camp, what with him having a growing posse of zombies behind his every step. Wang Cheng¡¯s life and death he also does not care, but Liu Yu Hao this person gave Ling Mo good impression. But his personality decided that Ling Mo could not keep him by his side. The best result is to let Liu Yu Hao find a good ce to go, with the survivors.

 Chapter 35 Deuce in broad daylight

    <h4>Chapter 35 Deuce in broad daylight</h4>

    The young man anxiously looked at Ling Mo, realizing that he would be the leader of the group.

    ¡°Where is your camp?¡± Ling Mo frowned and asked after a long moment of silence.

    The young man probably did not expect Ling Mo to hesitate so much when being asked to join him. Any ordinary people encountering another survivor group will all rushed up like gummy bear (editor¡¯s note: means to stick together like glue)! The reason of why he invited Ling Mo and his people is that partly because he felt guilty for driving them out of their hiding spot, on the other hand, he is somewhat surprised by thebat ability by Ling Mo and his people.

    Although on the road to the direction of the side door, there weren¡¯t that many zombies, but there is always a fewing out to block the way. Originally the young man thought that they would not stand a chance, and would have to sacrifice a few survivors just to get past those zombies.

    But to their great surprise is that, this seemingly very weak team of strangers-two strange looking red-eyed girls, two teenagers, and one young man are exceptionally strong! These scattered zombies did not even cause the slightest effect on them! A group of people like this one is obviously not a burden, but well worth any food they want!

    ¡°District Ginkgo! How about it, would you like to join us back to the camp?¡± The young man somewhat eagerly asked.

    District Ginkgo is not very far away from here; just two blocks detour to go. But this gang evidently seemed just left camp, why go back so soon? In such matters, Ling Mo did not intend to conceal and opened his mouth to ask.

    Young man quickly said: ¡°you are mistaken, we came out two days ago, gathering supplies in this neighborhood, originally we nned to take the risk and look for something today around this area, but did not think that here is really the tiger and dragon¡¯s den (indicating full of zombies). Right now we are set back, we intend to immediately return, to avoid greater injury to persons. ¡°

    That¡¯s why¡­Ling Mo nodded and looked back at Ye Lian and Shana. At the moment Shana is emotionally stable, same as Ye Lian where one could not tell that she was truly a zombie from appearances, but for safety reasons, Ling Mo quickly manipted Ye Lian and pulled out a cap to wear on Shana.

    This little movement did not rouse the attention of the young man, because at the same time, Ling Mo was speaking with him.

    ¡°Well, then we will go back to camp with you.¡±

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go.¡± Young man showed a hint of joy, to the camp, neers generally mean two cases. First, one more mouths to feed, second, an extra boost. Ling Mo and his people are clearly thetter, regardless of the ce these people are wee anywhere.

    The people of this team did not object to Ling Mo and his people¡¯s joining, most of the people even nodded at them, to show wee. A closer look at these people allowed Ling Mo having a much more intuitive understanding. There are both men and women in this group, they all seemed very young, the oldest is only in his early thirties, youngest looked about fifteen o sixteen.

    Although just experienced a life and death battle, but these people do not look frightened, just their forehead is covered with sweat, showing tiredness. The only one that had a heavy expression is a girl in her twenties, her eyes were red, but did not shed tears.

    In the process of advancing with these people, Ling Mo heard that young man whispered a few words offort to that girl, then he knows that girl¡¯s elder brother was one stepte in jumping off the building while he was trying to dy the zombies, and was pulled back in front of her eyes to the window. He¡¯s probably no more than a skeleton now.

    Intend to give up the search for supplies; the group then detoured to a small alley from the main street. Ling Mo also had some doubts, but the young man who was leading the way seems to be very familiar with the route, then he put down some of his doubts.

    There are not that many zombies within the alley, because this alley is caught in the middle of two buildings, both side have fences, and except the asional scrap vehicles, there is little obstacles. After walking through this alley for about five minutes, these people then turned on to a narrow street, and more zombies also appeared.

    The group¡¯s organized way of fighting, coupled with Ling Mo from time to time reduce stress for them, it did not take very long to go through this street. Soon, this group of people arrived at Ginkgo District. Compared to the high-end residential building across The Third High, even though Ginkgo District is also a luxury real estate, but was only repaired recently, not many people stayed formally, this also means that a rtively clean environment, and fewer zombies within the district.

    But at the gate there are still a small amount of zombies, this is entirely determined by the location, what can we do when there is a busymercial street near it¡­

    The young man said that their camp is situated in an elevator apartment within the district. This apartment¡¯s gate was constructed well, can also y a protective role, although it will be useless if facing arge horde, but it is no problem to withstand a small amount of zombies. And there are people guarding right behind the gate, seeing the young man brought back a few strangers they only looked at Ling Mo and his people with a few judging looks, and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Our people here have to take turns on duty, and there are also people upstairs to watch, if the situation is going south, they will organize us to evacuate or conceal.¡± The young men seeing that Ling Mo seemed to be curious, he exined voluntarily.

    Walked the second floor along the backup staircase, these people then entered a residential site. To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, there are no one living here, only a bespectacled woman helped these people to take down the bag, took out a notebook, making detailed records while counting the inventory brought back by these people.

    ¡°You guys wait for a bit.¡± After the young man ounted Ling Mo for one sentence, then he took off his own backpack, Ling Mo stood by the door for a bit, and found out that these people did brought back quite a lot of things. In addition to a variety of goods, there are a mess of drugs, clothes, and even some female products.

    After that woman finished indexing the goods, he let the young man signed then indicated that they could leave. And those supplies were all categorized by her, and moved inside the room. Ling Mo looked from a distance, realized that bedroom has been converted into a warehouse, glimpsing between the opening and closing of the doors he could see that the supplies deposited in there is not small.

    Young man came out with a smile: ¡°you see, I did not had the time to tell you that in fact, I am not qualified to permit you guys to join, we had to ask the big boss . But don¡¯t worry; our boss is a good person. Right now I will take you guys to him!¡±

    Ling Mo nodded indifferently, eyes suddenly sh, he asked tentatively: ¡°what you guys just did was?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing but registration. Our people here are divided into three teams, each squad turns out to search for materials, it is necessary to register storage when back here, then signed by the captain. By the way, my name is Li Yu, the captain of team two. ¡°Li Yu¡®s eyes shed a hint of proudness.

    When other people came out from the storage, they all returned to the other residence room, and Li Yu took Ling Mo to the third floor.

    For this so-called leader, Ling Mo is still interested. After all, to establish such survivor camp within a short time, this means the boss can be considered quite the leader. It¡¯s not easy to arrange for such a rigorous style of leadership in such a chaotic time, and Ling Mo is indeed impressed that these group of survivors were able to pull it off.

    Before meeting this boss, Ling Mo¡¯s mind made a lot of assumptions, but he did not think that when the door at third floor opened, appeared before his eyes turned to be a little girl that looks a little sick.

    But this is not the focus¡­..what really let Ling Mo stared is and instantly transfixed is that, this girl, he actually know her!

    That neighborhood girl, whom he thought died in Wang¡¯s handmade sword shop, is Wang Rin!

    And when Wang Rin looked at him, Ling Mo almost unconsciously blurted out: ¡°oh hell no¡­..¡±

 Chapter 36 Return my first time

    <h4>Chapter 36 Return my first time</h4>

    When Ling Most saw Wang Rin, he thought that he had left her for dead with the mutated zombies. Hisst thoughts of her was that delicate beautiful girl being turned into a pile of bones as her flesh was being ripped apart by the horde. He could not have expected that he would actually see Wang Rin alive, much less here at the same camp!

    And Wang Rin also ndly looked up, about to give the standard introductory talks to yet another group of survivors. But after seeing the group of people standing by the door, she immediately widened her eyes, her whole body ¡°teng¡± jumped up from the chair, a slender arm lifted up, pointing them, she tightly and tensely said: ¡°you you you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, you guys know big sister Wang Rin?¡± Li Yu¡¯s surprisingly asked, having no idea of their past rtionships.

    Big sister?! This girl who looked at most seventeen or eighteen years old, you big man is calling her big sister? Ling Mo still did notpletely recover, then went into a shock, his eyes looked to Li Yu also suddenly be somewhat incredulous.

    Li Yu blushed after looking at Ling Mo, he whispered: ¡°big sister Rin is very strong, sometimes even the boss could not control her,st time she even took the boss back to home¡­..¡±

    Before he was finished, Wang Rin has took a deep breath, strangely returned to calmness, she walked slowly in front of Ling Mo and his people, with some strange eyes, one by one looked at them.

    Just as Ling Mo is still trying to think of a way to open the conversation, Wang Rin has already spoken with a slight tone of disdain: ¡°yo, Shana, you are still not dead ah?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly made a ¡°thump¡± sound! He was too much in shock the moment before; he forgot that this chick is Shana¡¯s rtive! But listen to Wang Rin¡¯s cold tone, it seems like she have some faint hostility towards Shana? But think about her expression a moment ago, it was obviously very excited, but when she spoke, it has turned to be very cold. This Wang Rin, must really hate her guts!

    Hearing someone shouting her name, Shana actually gave little reaction. Her dazed eyes turned toward Wang Rin, after ncing back, she actually silently looked away.

    This is not because of her haughty attitude, but the after effects after been infected and be a zombie.

    But Wang Rin knew nothing, seeing Shana giving this reaction, suddenly emerged a hint of anger: ¡°being an ice queen? Sure, people like you will never die, but seeing I am still alive, don¡¯t you feel very disappointed?¡±

    Obviously Shana will not answer, and Ling Mo is suddenly showing a hint of a strange look.

    But listening to Wang Rin¡¯s tone, it¡¯s not only sour, but still seemed a bit aggravated?

    Was it because that Shana¡¯s reaction is too calm after seeing her? But if it¡¯s Ye Lian, Ling Mo could still manipte her to suggest some reaction, such as nodding and shaking her head, but Shana¡­..be able to suppress her and not attack randomly is already good, he could only make her follow him by forcibly controlling her movements. Even though she is not a mutated zombie, but the difficulty of maniption is not any lower than mutated zombies, but even moreplicated.

    Had Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power not gone through evolution, he really could not be able to control both Ye Lian and Shana at the same time, much less continue it at non-stop.

    Shana is not speaking, Wang Rin gave another heavy cold sneer, looking at Ling Mo and his people, her expression has be even more bitter: ¡°who the f*** are you guys?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly froze for a moment, but then he showed a hint of smile. He indeed remembered this chick, even felt a bit sad for her supposed ¡°death¡±, but never thought this chickpletely did not know himself! He was d that she did not go Lu Xian¡¯s route and try to exact vengeance on him.

    It¡¯s no wonder, no matter from which point of view, Ling Mo is the most normal person, thrown into the crowd and no one would take another look. Even though this chick met with him face to face a few times, but it¡¯s normal to not remember. Since he is just a nondescript ordinary person?

    On the contrary Liu Yu Hao suddenly said with a little surprise: ¡°Rin¡­.seems like Shana has a cousin named Wang Rin!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Wang Rin gave an unhappy cold cry, looked at Shana sideways, seeing that Shana is still not showing any reactions, her eyes suddenly expressing fire. But just she was about to get angry; she suddenly caught the short knife by Ling Mo¡¯s waist.

    This time her attention immediately shifted away from Shana to Ling Mo. From the start when Ling Mo walked in, Wang Rin did not see him properly, but right now is locking her eyes on Ling Mo¡¯s body: ¡°hey, you are the one that stole my short knife! How could you be with Shana?¡±

    ¡°Steal? What is stealing! In the end of the world, apletely abandoned shop, anyone could walk in. Or else you want to say that mutated zombie is the owner?

    But Wang Rin seemed to be indicating something else! Could it be that on the day when he went into the Wang¡¯s handmade sword shop, this chick is hiding somewhere and peeping?

    Ling Mo is still thinking, when he looked towards Wang Rin¡¯s eyes, it seemed to reveal this kind of meaning.

    ¡°See what! Right, give me back my knife! I made it, how dare you taunt me by holding it right in front of my eyes!¡± Wang Rin stared at Ling Mo once, then barked very bluntly.

    Return back the knife? At first Ling Mo was stunned, then his shocking expression slowly faded away, reced by a little touch of indifference, and some gloomy. Indeed, Wang Rin initially made this cold knife, but it was Ling Mo who took the risk and pried it out of a mutated zombie¡¯s cold ws for it! Right now this chick is standing before him with a breeze, extending her hand to ask him to return back the knife, where could you find something this cheap?

    Moreover, for this knife, Ling Mo had already paid a certain ¡°price,¡± and that is helping Shana and her people break into The Third High. Reasonable in the circumstances, he does not owe Wang Rin anything.

    Looking at Wang Rin with an impatient look, Ling Mo somewhat coldly asked: ¡° why should I return it to you?¡±

    Wang Rin was suddenly stunned, and Li Yu on the side is looking at Ling Mo with a somewhat baffled look, secretly tugged Ling Mo¡¯s sleeve: ¡°this is big sister Wang Rin¡¯s treasured de, you dare to keep it? Return it to her at once.¡± His expression right now is filled with regret, if he knew that the people he brought back would get into conflict with Wang Rin at first meeting, he would not have bothered.

    But Ling Mo only gave a grunt, and did not answer. But his expression is clearly indicating his resolve. This short knife, he will not take it out.

    ¡°What do you mean by why??¡± After Wang Rin returned to her senses, she immediately said with a raging tone, ¡°this knife is originally made by me, and it is the first finished product that I am satisfied! You went into my family¡¯s shop, took the knife I made, how could it be any different than a thief? Right now the owner is asking you to return it, and you dare to ask why??¡±

    Wang Rin¡¯s cold tone is making Ling Mo feeling very ufortable. A deep sense of superiority, and there was that high above the momentum all showing that this seemingly sick chick, exudes sheer style in hermand.

    Not to mention Ling Mo, even Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes looked to Wang Rin have be somewhat unhappy. His is secretly thinking in his heart that even thought they are cousins, but Wang Rin is much lesspared to Shana¡­.

    As for Wang Cheng, he is somewhat looking at Wang Rin warily, and quietly went back a step or two. He did not want to be involved in this dispute. Wang Rin seemed to have some status in this survivor camp, but Ling Mo¡¯s strength also left Wang Cheng a deep impression these two days.

    He even had the feeling that though Wang Rin spoke very bluntly, her look also seemed vicious, but Ling Mo will not buy it¡­.

    But at this time, the inside door suddenly opened, and a man about thirty walked out. He was clearly rmed by Wang Rin¡¯s brawl, as soon as he walked out he asked depressingly: ¡°Wang Rin, who are you with in a argument again?¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo and his people, this man suddenly froze for a moment, especially when he saw Shana, his expression bes somewhat wonderful.

    The same as when Ling Mo saw Wang Rin, this man¡¯s eyes looked towards Shana also seemed like seeing a ghost.

    ¡°This¡­Wang Rin¡¯s cousin¡­a few days when we went to her house, weren¡¯t¡¯ there no more living people?¡± The man blurted out, without noticing that Wang Rin¡¯s ugly face stared at him.

    Ling Mo¡¯s brows raised, he thought in his heart that maybe this girl is really cold outside but warm inside towards Shana¡­

    But this does not mean that Ling Mo will be impressed, no matter what, something he took risk to acquire he will not return it back to Wang Rin.

    ¡°You are also here!¡± The man quickly turned to Ling Mo, and spoke to him as if he already knew Ling Mo, ¡°that day when you killed that mutated zombie, I also seen that, you are very powerful! Did not think that you would being to our camp with Wang Rin¡¯s cousin¡­this beauty is the one that were with you that day right?¡±

    Then Li Yu also timely interrupted: ¡°this is our big boss Song. Boss, these people are the ones we met at The Third High district.¡±

    ¡°What boss, just call me Song Tian.¡± Song Tian smiled.

    Ling Mo deliberately ignored Wang Rin who is ring at his eyes, also smiled and said: ¡°I am Ling Mo, with Shana¡­.and Wang Rin¡¯s cousin is¡­..¡±

    Speaking to here, Ling Mo himself is somewhat tangled, right now Shana is a bona fide zombie, if Ling Mo slips up for a second she will be a monster. But with Shana¡¯s strength, and his hearts some faint trace of bearing, Ling Mo does not want to give up on Shana.

    Therefore Shana¡¯s rtionship and him should temporarily be¡­.¡±Friends, I am Shana¡¯s friend. And these two boys are Shana¡¯s ssmates.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°It really is fate!¡± Song Tian literally pped his hands, and his face emerged a hint of embarrassed look, ¡°Wang Rin, you still miss your knife?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Wang Rin¡¯s brow rose, said with a natural course, ¡°it¡¯s Ling Mo right? Hurry up and return me my knife!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ling Mo also answered firmly, ¡°this knife is made by you, but it was me who took the risk and got it out. You say you want it now, this is really gangster logic?¡±

    Hearing Ling Mo rejected her directly, Wang Rin¡¯s face immediately turned very ugly.

    But Song Tianughed ¡° Haha¡±, spoke with some rounds, ¡°Wang Rin, knock it out, we will talk about the knife caseter, you finally see your cousin, why don¡¯t we ask them to stay first. What do you say, Mr. Ling?¡±

 Chapter 37 To trade a person with the knife

    <h4>Chapter 37 To trade a person with the knife</h4>

    Song Tian has a in and ordinary face, but his body is very tall and burly, his stance vaguely showing off his military experience. Although Wang Rin appears to be cold and arrogant, she seemed to listen to Song Tian¡¯s words, therefore right now she only gave a cold sneer, then turned away and shut her mouth.

    But her eyes still asionally looked back at Ling Mo with derision, sometimes also stared at Shana impatiently. Unfortunately, neither Ling Mo nor Shana responded to her disapproving looks.

    After asking Li Yu about the situation, Song Tian then sent him away, then invited Ling Mo and his people into his ¡°office¡±.

    After all he is the camp leader, his room on the third floor was much more upscale than the rest of the survivor¡¯s dorms downstairs, not only is it renovated and furnished, it seemed that the rooms were well maintained even as the zombie apocalypse rolled through the area. And Song Tian¡¯s bedroom is one of the bedrooms that were fully cleaned. The excess furniture were all removed, leaving only bed and desk, and also stood a four-seater sofa.

    Wang Rin also followed inside, with a look of unhappy expression she slouched over on the bed.

    ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t worry it¡¯s all been cleaned.¡± Song Tian himself also leaned on the desk, motioning the crowd to sit down on the sofa. But hisst sentence gave Liu Yu Hao and Wang Cheng a hint of strange look.

    Song Tian¡¯s sentence clearly meant that someone just died on the sofa, or was killed¡­

    But after many days fighting and killing in the end of the world, even Wang Cheng had already cultivated a psychological resistance against death during these two days. He could sit among the corpses, not to mention a sofa in which someone died on it.

    ¡°Li Yu also said a moment ago, it was my team¡¯s people that dragged you guys down, I am really sorry about it.¡±

    Hearing Song Tian opened his mouth to apologize, Wang Rin immediately gave a dissatisfied and bitter grunt on the side.

    Ling Mo originally wanted to say something to make up with the boss, but seeing Wang Rin¡¯s reaction, he suddenly gave a sneer remark and said: ¡°we were originally living well over there, as soon as your people got there, we were forced to give up the ce to the horde. It¡¯s not big deal of switching ces, but it¡¯s regretting that the supplies in which we waste a lot of effort in gathering were all left in there.¡±

    After listening to Ling Mo¡¯s words, Liu Yu Hao and Wang Cheng¡¯s expression all became somewhat puzzled. They did leave in a hurry, but besides a climbing rope, Ling Mo should not have lost anything right? He said this kind of thing at this time; did he want the other party topensate? Don¡¯t forget, here is their camp, and in the apocalypse, supplies are much more important than lives, even if Song Tian¡¯s attitude seemed to be very gentle, but to ask him topensate with supplies, then it is somewhat far fetched.

    But the things they could thought of, how could Ling Mo not? Since he dared to open his mouth with outrageous remarks, then he must have something to back his words on.

    First, there is the presence of Shana, if Song Tian wants to do something violent, then Wang Rin will not allow him therefore they won¡¯t have too ugly arguments about it. Second of all is that they have thebat ability as a backup resort. Not to mention Ling Mo himself, just Shana and Ye Lian these two female zombies, they are enough to deal quite considerable damage to the camp. Even though there are some people among this camp that can hold their own in a fight, butpared to two mutated zombies and Ling Mo, they stand little chance.

    Most importantly, Ling Mo, despite appearing to be brutal, did not want to rob the ce.

    After he finished, he especially nced at Wang Rin, and Song Tian immediately and urately catches this nce.

    Ling Mo¡¯s intention is clear; you guys dragged me down, caused me to lost my supplies, and even asked me for my knife back!

    Song Tian suddenly feels some headaches. That day, the scene in which Ling Mo killed mutated zombie is still fresh in his mind, therefore he is somewhat afraid of Ling Mo¡¯s strength. Because of this, he temporarily stopped Wang Rin and intended to seek a more modest way to ask for the return of the knife. But since Ling Mo has opened his mouth, even if Song Tian has a much thicker skin, he would be too embarrassed to ask.

    Assume a tough stance to insist? Even though they are at their own camp, but Song Tian worked very hard to build this kind of camp, of course he would not want to see any trouble. Since the camp is only built recently, even though it appears to look orderly, but internally there is still a lot of problems. Forcibly taking a knife from a survivor would set a horrible precedent for the rest of the survivors, as the leader is implying to encourage his followers to steal from one another.

    In the end of the world, strength is the money to talk, but in the early establishment of the camp, Song Tian knew that he still need to win over the hearts of the people below with trust, not fear.

    Most critical point is, as soon as Song Tian sees Ling Mo the first time, he hatched an idea, which is to make Ling Mo and his people stay! A strong person that could kill a mutated zombie single without a bead of sweat and joins the camp, it is tantamount to inject a shot in the arm (editor¡¯s note: means to get super powers)!

    ¡°I am really sorry about it¡­..¡± Song Tian bit the bullet and ignored the crude shot thrown from Wang Rin, and said: ¡°what do you propose to do, Mr. Ling¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Ling Mo.¡± Ling Mo frowned carefully and paused for a moment, and said: ¡°I know that you have a lot of people at your camp, you must also be short on supplies, I¡¯m not going to make you guyspensate¡­but this short knife¡­.¡±

    Withstanding Wang Rin¡¯s almost killer looks, Song Tian pretended and boldy smiled: ¡°Just a knife, it¡¯s a gift to you!¡±

    One knife to trade a new member whom is with very good skill, it¡¯s worth it! As for Wang Rin¡­¡­no big deal but to eat her rolling eyes for a few days¡­.

    ¡°Humph, coward!¡± Wang Rin angrily swore and stormed out.

    Song Tian smiled awkwardly, and spoke again: ¡°made you guys lost the ce you live, and lost your supplies, I am really sorry about it. How about it, our camp is in need of hands right now, why don¡¯t you guys join us?¡±

    Although the camp is small in size, and Song Tian¡¯s need for strong survivors is evident, but Ling Mo still somewhat admired him. But to join the camp? Come on, bringing two female zombies together with arge group of survivors day and night, this is the equivalent of dancing on the tip of knives. Moreover, two female zombies, especially Ye Lian still needs to swallow more gels to achieve evolution, there are too much restriction in joining the camp, and he still needs to hunt mutated zombies.

    Therefore Ling Mo shook his head without hesitation, and said: ¡°Thanks, but me and these two girls still have some business toplete, we cannot join you right now. But my friend right here does have some figthing skill.¡± As he said, he turned to look at Liu Yu Hao.

    This result suddenly made Song Tian very disappointed, but seeing that Ling Mo did not reject in an absolute tone, therefore Song Tian vividly felt that this business still have some hope. After all Shana is Wang Rin¡¯s cousin.

    Therefore thinking here, Song Tian¡¯s disappointed look became much lighter, and looked along Ling Mo¡¯s eyes to Liu Yu Hao: ¡°you are willing to join? What about that one?¡±

    His second target is naturally Wang Cheng. Hearing this, Wang Cheng then nced at Ling Mo somewhat cramped, then resolutely nodded: ¡°I am in!¡±

    This camp obviously is not a ce to keep moths, and whole healthy bodied teenagers like him will naturally go out to search for supplies, therefore Wang Cheng¡¯s decision can be considered that he put down a lot of determination.

    Not joining? Ling Mo will not feed him! Most importantly, he knew in his heart that, Shana by Ling Mo¡¯s side is actually a zombie!

    Staying with a zombie from day and night, this kind of thrilling thing, Wang Cheng felt that his heart will not take it. But with Wang Rin here, he would not dare to expose this secret. Who knows what is Wang Rin¡¯s attitude towards Shana, especially Shana¡¯s appearance looked the same as ordinary people, would anyone believe him if he spilled the truth that Shana is a zombie? Under the uncertainty situation and the threat of crossing someone like Ling Mo, this is a death sentence¡­..

 Chapter 38 Promise

    <h4>Chapter 38 Promise</h4>

    When it was Liu Yu Hao¡¯s turn to go, he showed some hesitations.

    It¡¯s not difficult to tell from his expression that he could not let Shana go. Although his heart clearly knew that, the current Shana is impossible to stay with him.

    As for Ling Mo¡­..Ling Mo¡¯s rtionship with them could not be said as very close, it was clear that the two parties were together for the purpose of mutual survival, but that was as far as their bond went.

    Keeping such dangerous Shana by the side already made Liu Yu Hao extremely grateful to Ling Mo, if it was for someone else, even if not killed Shana, for sure they will immediately leave her behind to die like any other zombie.

    Of course, this was because that Liu Yu Hao did not know that Ling Mo has a special ability, zombie puppet, and did not know that during the process of Shana¡¯s mutation, Ling Mo even took out two virus gel taken out from the mutated zombies¡¯ brain, fed Shana¡­.

    Nevertheless, in Liu Yu Hao¡¯s opinion, if Shana wants to continue to live like a person, the only way is to follow Ling Mo. And it¡¯s impossible for him to give her back before she turns back into normal.

    But follow Ling Mo and leave? Liu Yu Hao not only once thought about this idea, but Ling Mo¡¯s attitude is very clear that he does not need to have draggers around. He seemed pretty stoic about his goal to ughter and harvest brains from mutated zombies.

    But is he a burden? Liu Yu Hao asked himself this question a lot. He naturally knew about Ling Mo¡¯s strength, even though Ye Lian rarely fight, but it can be seen that her strength is not weak, not to mention Shana, after turned into zombie, her strength is not only not diminished but in a way much more stronger. In contrast, Liu Yu Hao is only someone with somewhat greater courage, an ordinary teenage that only knows a little about shing and dodging.

    Thinking here, Liu Yu Hao looked at Ling Mo with aplicated look, he wanted to receive some tips from Ling Mo.

    And Ling Mo also became aware of it at once. To Liu Yu Hao, Ling Mo does have some good sentiments towards him, especiallypared him with his ssmates. But he is taking two zombies with him; still needs to continually hunt mutated zombies to power up, bringing Liu Yu Hao will certainly be inconvenient. Moreover, Ling Mo still does not want anyone know about his ability of zombie controlling. Therefore from the moment when he sessfully controlled Shana, Ling Mo has already thought that he is ready to find a ce to let Liu Yu Hao go, hopefully some ce safe.

    The survivor camp built by Song Tian from Ling Mo¡¯s view is a very suitable ce!

    Therefore when Liu Yu Hao turned to look over, Ling Mo looked at him deeply, then casually eyed Shana, then nodded.

    Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes immediately shed a hint of disappointment, but it also had a decisive faint taste of resolve.

    ¡°Ah, I will also join!¡±

    Even though right now is still cumbersome, but someday¡­..

    Although Ling Mo and the two girls refused to join, Song Tian still seemed very happy because he got to keep the two healthy youth. A survivor camp like this one that was just established, every day they lose a handful of survivors to the horde from searching for supplies. Bringing suitable survivors back to the camp, this has be a requirement. But besides a handful person like Ling Mo, most people would have joined the camp with overjoy, after all one person¡¯s survivor ability is very limited.

    ¡°Even if not join, but isn¡¯t this Miss Xia not Wang Rin¡¯s cousin? How about stay for the day.¡± Song Tian¡¯s proposal can considered reasonable, but Shana will not answer for this.

    And Ling Mo always felt that Shana¡¯s situation is still not very stable, the longer they stay here the more dangerous, what Shana decides to go unleashed, wouldn¡¯t that be even more terrible?

    Therefore he smiled and refused: ¡°I do want these two to catch up, but we do have some emergency matters. How about it, after we take care of our business, I will bring Shana back.¡±

    These remarks are purely to fool the leader, Liu Yu Hao and Wang Cheng all knew what is going on, and they all knew, after departing, Ling Mo will not return, and most likely they will never meet again.

    This is the end of the world! Zombies everywhere, everywhere there are hidden crisis of death! You could say that, the survivors that are living on this world, anyone can die at any time. To make a promise under this situation, it all seemed a bit feeble.

    Wang Cheng secretly give a relieved sigh, he is afraid of Ling Mo, but even more afraid Shana who has turned into a zombie! Who knows what she can possibly do!

    Liu Yu Hao¡¯s eyes is somewhat red as he¡¯s trying to choke back tears, his eyes kept glued to Shana, but just happened that he does not dare to go near her. Besides Ling Mo, Shana does not recognize anyone¡­.

    ¡°I see¡­.Then I could not force you. But before you get going; still let Miss Xia meet with Wang Rin and talk. By the way, she¡¯s always that bitter, don¡¯t mind it.¡± As Son Tian sees that he could not invite them to stay, he turned and said.

    Do not care? That kind of attitude, how could he not care? Before Ling Mo still feel some pity for Wang Rin, but after this encounter, he no longer has any good impression to Wang Rin.

    But Song Tian is right, after all Shana is her cousin, if not letting them see each other before they go, then is not justified.

    As Song Tian got up to leave, Liu Yu Hao suddenly pulled Ling Mo, he whispered in a quiet sincerely voice: ¡°big brother Ling, I hope that you can take good care of Shana, even though she is¡­..zombie, but you have seen that she won¡¯t hurt you. If you could help her to recover her senses, that is the best, even if not, don¡¯t abandon her¡­.I beg you.¡± Tears flowed down his face as he spoke.

    Looking at Liu Yu Hao¡¯s looks, Ling Mo is still somewhat touched, he secretly sighed, patted on Liu Yu Hao¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You also live well.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­.¡± Just when Ling Mo was about to move, Liu Yu Hao again pulled him to a stop, but this time, his tone has more firmness, ¡°I will also be much stronger than right now. Therefore I think that, one day I will go find you guys.¡±

    This sentence suddenly surprised Ling Mo, but then he showed a hint of smile: ¡°Then you keep working!¡±

    The chance for Liu Yu Hao to find them should be very very low. But a person living in the world, they should have some hope, may it will be a good thing. Besides, to bump into someone like Wang Rin again, means that this world is truly smaller than it appears¡­

    Song Tian went around the building and searched for a while, he finally took Wang Rin who still is very unhappy and walked over. And at this time, Ling Mo and his people already walked to the building gate, ready to leave for good.

    Not be able to get back the knife, lost face in front of Ling Mo, the expression when Wang Rin look at Ling Mo is very unfriendly, and her eyes did not look any more hospitable when she looked at Shana.

    Probably because she is not convinced, Wang Rin directly walked before Ling Mo and Shana, even reached out and gave Ling Mo a heavy punch. Ling Mo could have totally avoided this punch, but little girl¡¯s pink fist, how lethal could it be, it would not hurt an itch when hit on the body. That Li Yu is really scared of Wang Rin, and even said that she is ¡°very strong¡±? In addition to momentum, Ling Mo totally did not see where the little girl is strong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that when the two of you be allies and will be able to bully me! That knife, sooner orter I will have you to spit it out!¡±

    Mercilessly dropped such a sentence, Wang Rin then turned away to upstairs, but just as she went on two steps, she suddenly turned over and said: ¡°don¡¯t bully my cousin, or else I will not let you go!¡±

    Ling Mo is stunned to see that Wang Rin went up stairs ¡°thump thump thump¡±. This chick, she knows how to throw merciless words, but before she yelled hard, but still sold by Song Tian?

    As for bullying¡­..Ling Mo turned around and looked at Shana who is beside him, his mouth suddenly showing a hint of strange smile.

    What he is doing to her now, would it be considered bullying?

 Chapter 39 Left a little mark on your body

    <h4>Chapter 39 Left a little mark on your body</h4>

    Watching Ling Mo¡¯s trio leave from upstairs, Wang Rin¡¯s mouth suddenly revealed a strange trace of a sneer: ¡°I¡¯ve got you in my sights¡­¡±

    And behind her, Song Tian patted his head that is somewhat with headache: ¡°you did something on his body right?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Wang Rin bluntly red at him, and then blinked slyly, ¡°you don¡¯t help me, I will do it my own way.¡±

    Right now Ling Mo who is walking out of the Ginkgo district did not know that, Wang Rin has quietly left a small mark on his body¡­..

    Ling Mo was finally relieved when he has put arge distance between himself and the camp. He rubbed a hand on his forehead, and put in front of his eyes; his palm is full of cold sweat.

    And Shana on the side, her eyes glowing a faint hint of bloodlust¡­¡­to firmly suppress Shana is too difficult.

    ¡°Shana, what has he done to you¡­..¡± Ling Mo looked deeply at Shana.

    The moment when she met with Wang Rin, Shana¡¯s mood suddenly appeared very vtile, if Ling Mo did not forcibly restrain her from acting, most likely she will go berserk and decapitate someone.

    It now appears that his decision to leave the camp and the others was too hasty, but from the results, it is still with great satisfaction.

    Settled Liu Yu Hao somewhere safe, got rid of the freeloader Wang Cheng, right now only his side, Ye Lian and Shana, leaves two female zombies. One is a mutated zombie that is evolving to be stronger; the other one still retains the final point of reason, at the verge of between normal people and zombie.

    Ling Mo already has a lot on his te without these two zombies ¡­

    But on the other hand, without any other survivors nearby, Ling Mo¡¯s mood is more rxed. With others at the ce, he must always keep an effort at suppressing his powers, lest someone see him openly control another person¡¯s mind¡­..

    But the most important business right now is not to immediately chase down mutated zombies, but to scout around his surroundings to secure a safe point. A ce like Third High district is absolutely inappropriate. Once Ye Lian has swallowed virus in the brain gel and start to evolve, he will also be strongly impacted, and will probably be turned into a sitting duck. And if he encounters a horde the likes of this morning again, most likely he would be a pile of bones right now. Therefore this foothold must be hidden.

    Touched the gel in his chest, Ling Mo showed a hint of smile, he jogged briskly with Ye Lian and Shana, soon turned into a deserted street, takingfort in the silence without anyone else to impede his work.

    This neighborhood environment, Ling Mo is not familiar with, but he knew that along this street, he would be able to find a suitable ce.

    After all it is by the downtown area, shops are on the two sides of the street, upstairs is residential building, from time to time they will encounter zombies. But with Ye Lian opening the road at front, zombies were put down to the ground before they had the time to react.

    But Ling Mo is not daring to wander on the street tantly, he was very careful to stay hidden in the shadows, slowly sneaking forward.

    It¡¯s not because that there aren¡¯t any suitable hiding ces here, but it¡¯s too close to Gingko district, which to Ling Mo is not very safe. For others, a survivor camp like that is the perfect sanctuary, but for Ling Mo, controlling two zombies mixing among arge group of people, this is much more dangerous than living in zombie central.

    After going through this street, a square appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes. This newly built za Ling Mo had been to a few times, surrounded by shops and even a grand hotel.

    Ling Mo observed from far away for a while, then set his eyes in a small-two story riverfront residential building. The ground floor is a small building shop, while the second floor is a teahouse. What Ling Mo set his eyes on was that the narrow staircase that go through the teahouse, and there is an iron gate topletely close it. Plus there are some distances with the building next, the backside is a shallow river, even if surrounded, there are opportunities to escape.

    Most importantly, it¡¯s at a rtively secluded location, it looks somewhat inconspicuous¡­.

    After slowly touched downstairs, Ling Mo first let Ye Lian went into the first floor of the shop. Unsurprisingly, there are still two zombies left in the shop, but these normal zombies will not attack Ye Lian, and after Ling Mo gave some thoughts, he did not kill them. Leaving the mutated zombies, even if there are survivors passing by, they would not imagine that there are still people living up there.

    Shana of course will also not attract these two zombies¡¯ attention, but rather Ling Mo held his breath, manipted Ye Lian and threw a rock to attract their attention, then he quickly went upstairs.

    At this time Shana has done a thorough search inside the teahouse, she found a total of three zombies, which she quickly killed two, while thest remaining one spotted and frantically rushed towards Ling Mo. There are numerous obstacles inside the teahouse, he was just blocked by one of the tea table, and Shana has already caught up from behind stabbed it down using the long knife.

    This method of attack,pared to Shana¡¯s tyrannical de that is self-awareness is much weaker. But wins in faster and more ferocious force, the knife stabbed and directly stabbed these zombies¡¯ necks.

    Skills are important, but when their strength reached a certain level, it is rather that this kind of straight attack is even more amazing.

    And Ling Mo vividly felt that this so-called mutation, is to make humanspletely driven by instincts, body¡¯s potential can therefore be emerged, but defects are also more obvious, and that is they don¡¯t understand about tactics, and does not know what is advance and retreat.

    For example, when Shana is conscious, Ling Mo might be better at killing zombies than her, but if the two of them fight, most likely Ling Mo will not be stronger than her. Even though he has improved in all aspects, but hisbat skills have all been figured out through actualbats, and is notparable to Shana¡¯s knife skill.

    And even though Shana who¡¯s after mutation feels stronger, but Ling Mo felt, if facing Shana in this state, even if he could not beat her if they lock des, but it is easy to dodge the attack.

    As for evolution¡­evolution is the key in allowing zombies bing strong! After Ye Lian went through mutation, she appeared to have a hint of awareness bud! Mutation may only let humanspletely be monsters, but evolution will let zombies be sensible monsters!

    If a bloodthirsty monster has received sanity, what kind of horrible fighting machine would it be?

    But this idea just shed across Ling Mo¡¯s heart, he did not catch it, because soon his attention was quickly shifted to the current more pressing things.

    Rummaged a little in the teahouse, Ling Mo found a big lock from the inside, it should be used to lock the iron door downstairs.

    Manipted Ye Lian to go lock the door downstairs, Ling Mo then let Shana to throw these zombies one by one out of the window with him, thrown into the river on the back. As for the bloodstains on the floor¡­..they could only pretend not to see it.

    There are no beds in the teahouse, mostly is a two-seater sofa, barely able to lie down.

    After locked the door, and then used some heavy furniture to blocked the door, Ling Mo finally showed a hint of smile, took out the viral gel from his chest.

    But as soon as he took out the gel, Ling Mo¡¯s face suddenly bes a bit strange: ¡°what is going on here?¡±

 Chapter 40 Ability is good, but donâ€™t reveal the secrets

    <h4>Chapter 40 Ability is good, but don¡¯t reveal the secrets</h4>

    Ling Mo has spent an entire day farming zombies for their gels. He gave two of the least pure virus gels to Shana, the rest have been carefully hidden in his body.

    However, in order to avoid being infected with the virus himself, he carefully packed these gels into a stic bag. Even touching these gels for a mere second made Ling Mo queasy to the heart, thinking of all the destructive impacts that this virus caused.

    Using the bag as a shield between his hand and the virus, Ling Mo pulled out the gels to inspect his spoils.

    When given Shana to swallow yesterday, the gel¡¯s appearances have not changed, but after only one night, the gels has turned out to be like this¡­.

    Originally there were still a handful of gels, but unknowingly they quietly merged together, could only barely separate them. What¡¯s more shocking is that the overall volumes have been reduced more than half than before!

    Is it possible that between the virus gels, they could actually devour each other? Ling Mo moved the bag before his eyes, and realized that the gels from yesterday even looked far different from a freshly harvested one!

    More transparent, and more bloody red¡­.originally those red parts are like blood vessels distributed inside the gel, but now almostpletely enveloped the virus gel.

    ¡°What exactly is this virus¡­.¡± Ling Mo is full of doubts. But he does not have the rtive knowledge to this part, his understanding to the gel all came from the observation from Ye Lian. But virus gel bing more pure will be even more useful to Ye Lian, this point is always correct.

    But Ling Mo did not expect that as soon as he took out the gel from the stic bag, Shana¡¯s mood immediately appeared a glimmer of vtility.

    Her eyes quickly be enveloped in ayer of red, both eyes staring intently without blinking at the gels in Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    Even though she has been infected and mutated into a zombie, but Shana¡¯s situation is still much different than ordinary zombies.

    Ordinary zombies, their biggest feature is aplete loss of rational thought, but Shana under the absence of craziness, asionally show off a hint of dazed look, as if she was in thought, and to familiar people such as Wang Rin, she even showed some reaction. Not only that, as long as someone calls her name, she will turn her attention to the other side. This is not something that can be done by an ordinary zombie.

    But on the other hand, Shana has alsopletely gained a zombie¡¯s characteristics, and that is offensive. Most likely because during the process of mutation, she has swallowed two viral gels, even though her strength is not as strong as mutated zombies, but her behaviour ispletely the same as mutated zombies. Relentless attack to her own kind, and also the desire to the gel¡­.

    At this point Ling Mo took out these two viral gels who have obviously went through an upgrade, not only Ye Lian immediately convey the desire to Ling Mo, even Shana has started to be restless.

    But Shana¡¯s speed in devouring gels are just way too fast! She already swallowed two mutated gels, not even forty-eight hours has passed!

    Ling Mo somewhat hesitantly looked at Shana, but a slight tingling immediately came out of his mind, and the redness in Shana¡¯s eyes has also be more and more bright¡­.Seems like if she does not get the gel, she will most likely break through by force, and directly pounced to rob it. Ling Mo felt as if her willpower is starting to slip through his mind control ability.

    Without a choice, Ling Mo could only hand one of the gel to Shana, and as soon as Shana took the gel, she immediately stuffed it into her mouth, as if she were a starving human finding food for the first time in weeks.

    But after devouring this extremely pure viral gel, Shana immediately grew extremely pale, as if her skin was wrapped with a heavy sheet of cellophane.

    Ling Mo is very surprised, but just as he extend his hand to hold Shana, he immediately felt something strange. From the outside, Shana¡¯s body temperature is supposedly to be very high, but just as he touched Shana¡¯s skin, he felt nothing but coldness!

    And followed, within Shana¡¯s eyes, she appeared to have a hint of struggled look, she even whispered her lips, as if trying to say something. Not only this, Shana¡¯s brain seemed to be actively fighting back Ling Mo¡¯s mind control. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo who bite his teeth and persistently suppressed her, most likely Shana would have broken free.

    But this situation onlysted half a minute, Shana then crooked her head, and then copsed.

    Ling Mo finally exhaled a sigh of relief, and also slumped to the ground. The moment where he just forcibly controlled Shana, already made him felt very difficult, he could not even keep it for one minute.

    Fortunately Shana finally could not withstand the impact of the virus,pletely fainted, and her brain also instantly went from a boiling state to the calm silence.

    This silence, it is somewhat weird¡­..Even when Ye Lian was just controlled by Ling Mo, it was notpletely silent. That time, her instinctive desire, is already stronger than average zombies.

    But average zombies, also could not be described by silence, they are ratherpletely empty, without any feelings of emotions. But Shana¡¯s current emotional state is like as if all movements have stopped, but under that calm surface, maybe there is a tidal wave.

    Unfortunately Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power is not strong enough to peek into others¡¯ mind, right now he could only feel all the desire that came from Shana, resistance all disappearedpletely, but just notpletely nk like average zombies.

    After Shana has swallowed the gel, Ling Mo also felt a hint of subtle change. Most likely because his connection to Shana is still not very strong, and her current mind is alsopletely quiet as water, therefore before she had been transformed by the viral gel, the connection through to Ling Mo is not very deep.

    But even though, Ling Mo could felt that with a trace of emergence of rage from deep within his head, his heart beat also started to be very strong.

    At the beginning this feeling made Ling Mo cared somehow, but after waited for a while, there was not further change. Ling Mo thought that, maybe the change Shana brought to him is only this level.

    ¡°This Shana, what will she be eventually¡­.¡± Looking at Shana who still tightly holds her long knife even she fainted, pale face, lips pinched, Ling Mo could not help but to emerge a hint of pity.

    She used her own ability to survive in the end of the world, and even fed so many of her ssmates, but in the end was hurt by one of her own, and ended up turning into this.

    And Ye Lian¡­.if it wasn¡¯t foring to make dinner for him, she would not have been trapped in the bus, most likely still have the chance to survive, but now has turned into a mutated zombie¡­..

    Ling Mo secretly sighed, carried Shana to the sofa, and took thest piece of viral gel and walked to Ye Lian.

    This piece of viral gel has greater volume, and the color is even more red!

    Different than Shana, Ye Lian has been starved for a couple of days. And since the start of encountering Shana and her people, Ye Lian have not eaten any viral gels, until today, her desire has reached a limit.

    This is why Ling Mo is in a hurry of separating from Liu Yu Hao and those people. Even though he felt that Liu Yu Hao is a good person, but still not enough to trust a lot, not to mentionpletely ingratiate.

    No matter of the ability he has grasped, or this method of elerating the evolution of zombies, he does not want anyone else to know. After this kind of methods, in the eyes of others, is not only strange, but also simply madness and horror! The thought of helping one¡¯s enemies be stronger does not sit well with any survivor.

    Not to mention that among the subjects of his maniption, there is Shana¡­.

    Until separation, Liu Yu Hao has thought that because Shana has remnants of vestiges of reason, coupled with been close to Ling Mo, therefore does not have the intention to attack Ling Mo. He could have never thought that, a normal person like Ling Mo actually have the ability to control zombies!

    If he knew, most likely the situation will be very different. And the things that Liu Yu Hao could not ept, could Wang Rin ept it?

    Not to mention these people who have connections with Shana, even for a stranger, they would notpletely ept this kind of fearsome ability.

    Therefore even though the puppet control ability is good, but if he is not strong enough to a level, he must keep it a secret to all people¡­

 Chapter 41 Zombie love

    <h4>Chapter 41 Zombie love</h4>

    Seeing Shana is not going to be awake for a while, Ling Mo handed over a viral gel to Ye Lian.

    The spiritual connection between him and Ye Lian has been very strong, even though Ye Lian¡¯s eyes looked very hot when she looked at the gel, but she did not

    hide her intention in snatching the gel up. And when faced with Ling Mo, her instinct reaction has also weakened a lot.

    This is not a surprise, right now he and Ye Lian is like one mind controlling two bodies, manipting Ye Lian is liking controlling a second copy of his own limbs, naturally there will not be problems like Shana.

    But while it seemed okay controlling a couple of normal zombies, but to control Ye Lian and Shana at the same time for a long time, not so easy. Ling Mo knew that he still needed to power up in order to maintain full control ¡­

    ¡°Eat.¡± Ling Mo somewhat lovingly touched Ye Lian¡¯s cheek, watched her swallowed this piece of high purity gel.

    With the gel going into the body, the high-purity virus will also spread to Ye Lian¡¯s whole body, eventually will most likely gather in the back of her head. Just did not know what exactly is that virus doing inside her brain, or how much it has changed already.

    But at the same time while staring at Ye Lian, Ling Mo also be very tense in an instant. Different than Shana, once Ye Lian evolved, he will also be greatly affected!

    Thest time when Ye Lian evolved, even though he indirectly received great benefits, but the process was still very painful. And that time, she only swallowed one piece of gel, but this time instead she swallowed an extremely pure viral gel!

    Even if the contact does not exaggerate to the extent of one to ten, but one to five is certainly there! (indicating that the pain will be maximized at least five times)

    Sure enough, as soon as Ye Lian swallowed this gel, her throat immediately issued strange sound of ¡°giggle¡±. Her eyes have already turned ck afterst evolution, but after just swallowing the gel, the whites of her eyes all of a sudden instantly became bloody red! Even the pupil also seems to cast a red mist in general.

    Luckily, she did not have any signs of resistance, nor did she faint directly like Shana.

    The trembling Ye Lian¡¯s eyes is full of bloodthirsty atmosphere, if a stranger walks by and notices her demented appearance, the stranger would assume that a dormant beast is about to strike!

    Before Ling Mo thought that ¡°murderous intent¡± thing is simply bluffing, simply did not exist. But look at the current Ye Lian, Ling Mo finally deeply appreciate what is called murderous intent!

    Although she is not moving while sitting on the chair, but Ling Mo who is standing close right before her did not even dare to move! As if he even slightly budged his little finger, it will lead to her attack.

    Of course, this is just the feeling of the moment, because the spiritual connection between Ling Mo and Ye Lian was not shaken, it is impossible for her to attack on her own.

    Even so, Ling Mo still felt very surprised! This undisguised fury breath, is something Ye Lian never had before.

    And then, the impact conveyed through the spiritual connection also suddenly startled Ling Mo, a surge of violent thoughts instantly swept his mind!

    Different than before, this time Ling Mo did not feel any difort on the body, on the contrary, at the same while his eyes reddening, fists clenched, what he felt was a strangelyfortable and almost pleasurable state!

    Upper and lower body, as if every pore ispletely open, the mind clearer than ever, even though his vision has been saturated with red, but that feeling of power filled each of Ling Mo¡¯s arms and legs, leaving him feeling very satisfied.

    But at the same time, his mind was alsopletely affected by violent murderous intent, everything that appears before the eyes, he wants to destroy madly.

    Although the pleasure on the body has already been allowing him feel fantastic, but Ling Mo felt that if he could let go and destroy everything, his inner heart could only be really satisfied, the pleasure will also be doubled!

    He even felt that at this moment, his way of thinking, the feeling conveyed from his body is exactly the same as the zombies!

    If it wasn¡¯t for that his spiritual strength went through an upgrade, perhaps Ling Mo willpletely fall down in this feeling and start wildly attacking, but just as he is gradually slipping to this warm grasp on his body, there came a wave of revolt from Ye Lian and all of a sudden awakened Ling Mo.

    He just appeared this trend, and Ye Lian almost went out of his control¡­

    No wonder zombies lose sanity, and became monsters that only knew how to kill, that feeling of handing over the body to instincts is like pressed down a button that was as addictive as cocaine, and as soon as this gate is opened, most likely will no longer be closed.

    Ling Mo who has once again be sober felt fear on one hand, on the other hand is resisting very hard to keep down this new sensation that¡¯s still sweeping through his body.

    But even if he has extraordinary willpower, in this case he still could not help but involuntarily started having coarse breath, covered in a slight tremble. This is not because of the pain, but because of the waves of pleasure, getting more and more intense¡­

    Ye Lian who is sitting right before him also has a flushing red face, eyes looked at Ling Mo, seems to have also fallen among that feeling.

    Ling Mo finally lost control to his urges and suddenly flew on to Ye Lian¡¯s body, and clutched her firmly in the arms.

    Only in this way, he could shift his attention, to allow him be freed from that desire in wanting to destroy everything! However, hold firmly is not enough, he still needs more!

    Ling Mo suddenly lifted up Ye Lian¡¯s cheek, under her bloody red eyes gaze, he is trembling, suddenly kissed her on the lips.

    That cold lips, and warm tongue finally let Ling Mo¡¯s violent heart felt a trace of calmness. He hugged Ye Lian, selflessly draw her sweetness, warm and crazy kissesnded on Ye Lian¡¯s cheek, neck like rain drop, his palms also wandered around Ye Lian¡¯s waist, caressing her delicate spine, smooth and rounded shoulder, that slightly raised corbone¡­

    Did not know how much time has passed, Ling Mo gradually woken up, and by the time he recovered, he and Ye Lian has already rolled together on the carpet.

    He has already torn ye Lian¡¯s shirt into pieces, just with that small pieces of underwear alone could notpletely obscured her impressive peaks.

    On her chest, he even left a hickey, which is naturally the masterpiece by the mad Ling Mo.

    In the case of almost losing the soul, Ling Mo waspletely out of instinct,pletely woken up the desire to Ye Lian, to resist that kind of violent feeling. It now appears that the effect of distraction is good¡­

    However, kissing with a zombie? Press the zombie under the body?

    He must be the only one that could have done this kind of thing¡­.but whatever, who says zombies cannot be kissed! This taste is also very good¡­..

    Of course, Ye Lian in his heart is not a bloodthirsty zombie, and not some sort of monster. She may be not a person, but in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, she is still the girl that moves his heart!

    But after gradually calmed down, Ling Mo suddenly felt as if someone poured a pot of ice water down from the head!

    Lu Xin and Shana¡¯s current existence all but confirm that virus can be transmitted through blood. What about saliva? Just a moment ago under the condition of losing sanity, he took a lot of saliva from Ye Lian¡¯s mouth and unnamed orifices!

    And the most critical problem is that, Ye Lian also just swallowed a piece of viral gel! Is this not directly equal to drinking the virus?

    When a person¡¯s head is swimming, they will lose the ability to think, not to mention with the influence of the external forces, it was already good that Ling Mo did not directly lose control of his senses and gone mad on the spot. But taken the time to calm down, Ling Mo suddenly broke into cold sweat.

    As long as you are a normal person, they would not want to be a zombie, and as soon as he mutates, Shana and Ye Lian would instantly be unleashed. Most likely Ye Lian will strike and empty his own brain on the spot, then disappear in the horror city that is filled with zombies¡­

    What about Shana? Most likely she will not escape from Ye Lian either. What to do!

    Ling Mo is sitting there coldly, started at Ye Lian nkly, mouth gradually emerged a hint of a smile.

    His first kiss, turned out to be life-threatening!

 Chapter 42 Pushing down a long way down the road

    <h4>Chapter 42 Pushing down a long way down the road</h4>

    10 minutester¡­..

    Ling Mo still felt as though his blood was burning up from panic. But strangely he is still very clear; in addition he didn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s been infected by the virus.

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind desperately thinks about countermeasures, he did not know whether he will join his girlfriend and Shana as a zombie, or god forbid, to be something like Lu Xin.

    Ling Mo still does not want to give up until thest minute. Right now he also deeply felt Shana¡¯s mood at that time, that kind of desperation feeling slowly floating up to the heart!

    But Ling Mo does not regret it! If he had not released his tension to Ye Lian a moment ago, most likely he would have already became a violent madman. That kind of extreme freshness and desire while scouring and caressing a person¡¯s body is very easy to let people be crazy.

    And right now¡­.even if bing a zombie, at least in the meantime, he still resolved the problem with first kisses, and it was with Ye Lian!

    Should he be like Shana, first swallow some viral gel? Or a more direct approach, to drink some of those zombie blood¡­

    Maybe in the end he will be like Shana, still have a trace of sanity¡­

    Thinking to this point, Ling Mo then turned his attention to that stic bag that has been thrown to the side. While the gel has been already fed, there was still some traces of the virus in the corners.

    But while he ispletely sane at the moment, eating this kind of thing, even for Ling Mo who has been spending time with zombies every day, he still felt an enormous psychological pressure.

    This was pulled out from the brain of the mutated zombies ahh¡­..Just these small amount of toxicity, most likely is much greater than the virus in an ordinary zombies.

    But in terms ofpletely bing a zombie, or to retain a line between sanity, Ling Mo¡¯s heart of bnce still gradually favored thetter. He frowned, holding out his hand, slowly picking up stic bag cautiously, not daring to touch the inside of the bag.

    Just as he picked the stic bag before his eyes, an extremely pungent taste form the inside drilled out into Ling Mo¡¯s brain to make him violently cough. But he is joyful instead of angry, and his heart also became a little rxed. Since he is still extremely aversive to this viral gel, it means that he has not yet began mutating.

    This gel has an extremely strong pungent taste, and to eat this thing under the condition of pre-mutation, Ling Mo had no doubt that he will throw up from his stomach as soon as he opened his mouth. Therefore he chose to wait. As soon as there is any sign of mutation, he will eat this residue. A little hope is much better thanpletely giving up¡­..

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±

    Heart beat sounds are ringing next to the ears like a percussion ensemble, he also felt that his body was sapped of all strength, as if he had just returned from a college party.

    Twenty minutes¡­.most likely it will be soon, Shana also started to mutate at this time.

    Ling Mo sighed in his heart; he nervously clenched the stic bag in his hand. As soon as there is slightly sign, he will eat it! Rather to fight strong than to die!

    Even though he had survived this long in the end of the world, but Ling Mo naturally does not want to die, he wanted to live! But once this crisis is on his head, he did notck the courage to face it.

    Most importantly, he had spend days and nights with zombies, therefore this zombie thing, does not have that kind of deep fear like other humans.

    Be a zombie, is to obliterate arge living intellect and turn into killing monsters. Although this is much more terrible than death, but better to let him die immediately.

    Ling Mo waited with paranoid air for a whole hour, delusions about transforming manifested themselves in his head.

    However, not only did Ling Mo not show any signs of mutation, his heartbeat also slowed down gently, lost strength also came back to the body little by little.

    What is happening? Could it be that saliva is not contagious?

    Originally Ling Mo who was already depressed, after realizing this problem, he instantly became very excited!

    Not contagious through saliva! Does that mean it will also not be contagious through¡­Ling Mo¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked over at Ye Lian¡¯s body, especially that pair of legs together¡­.

    Not contagious is good! Not contagious is good!

    Ling Mo jumped to his feet, if not for the fear of disturbing the zombies downstairs, he would have alreadyughed three times! Originally he thought that he is dead for sure, but did not expect that saliva is not contagious!

    However, in ecstasy, Ling Mo did not notice that in the hour-long wait, he gradually stopped having the resistance expression to the stic bag. He did not even notice that originally pungent smell is no longer working on him¡­.And once he confirmed that he will not mutate, that stic bag has also thrown to the ground by him.

    Just as Ling Mo is silentughing, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes has also returned to normal, when Ling Mo looked at her, she is staring at him firmly with a somewhat dazed eyes.

    This made Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly ¡°thump¡± sound, he immediately rushed past, grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s shoulders, firmly shake it: ¡°Ye Lian?¡±

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo, suddenly stretched out a hand, touched on Ling Mo¡¯s hand. Then she slightly wrinkled brow, seemed somewhat confused as she looked at her hand.

    This action is already very human, Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly light up, stared at Ye Lian, but unable to speak.

    Usually he only maintained spiritual connection between Ye Lian, did not bother to deliberately control Ye Lian¡¯s actions, therefore Ye Lian¡¯s movements right now all came from her! Sure enough, as Ye Lian continued to evolve, her sanity will also gradually be restored!

    But seeing that Ye Lian did not intend to open her mouth to speak, Ling Mo¡¯s excitement in his heart also calm down gradually. He knew in his heart that, Ye Lian¡¯s recovery is not something to be done by overnight, to reach things to such an extent has already been very good.

    Sure enough, after some brief confusion, Ye Lian resumed her deadpan look. But the look when she stared at Ling Mo is no longer emotionless like before, but there are subtle hint of ¡­.dependent!

    Whether because of both spiritual connection, or because of some other things, right now when Ye Lian is seeing Ling Mo, there has already been some subtle change that take ce!

    But knowing that Ye Lian¡¯s saliva will no longer be harmful, Ling Mo could not help but to hold her tightly, and give her lips a fierce peck.

    ¡°I would be the first human to kiss a zombie? Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    The spiritual connection between Ye Lian and Ling Mo is very tight, even though he has made a close move to Ye Lian, but Ye Lian does not show any resistance, of course she does not have any reactions.

    Her performance only shows in her look to Ling Mo, as for the rest¡­.Ling Mo is not in a rush anyways, rice has to be spooned one bite after another, the road is a step by step toe out.

    At least he could be rest assured to do more intimate contact with Ye Lian! Just be careful not to be stained with blood¡­.Thinking here, Ling Mo suddenly showed a hint of an extremely iprehensible smile.

    No blood? Then my wish to push down Ye Lian, how could it be achieved?!

    Ye Lian, she¡­she is still a young bird ah ! (indicating she is a virgin)

 Chapter 43 How about another pinch

    <h4>Chapter 43 How about another pinch</h4>

    After swallowing a piece of fine high purity virus gel, Ye Lian not only received encouraging progress on her intellect, her body physically also seemed to be showing some changes.

    Even though her skin still was a morbid shade pale, but among that delicate body seemed to reserve a vast amount of power.

    It is not possible to unleash full-scale trials in the teahouse, but when Ling Mo allowed Ye Lian to try small maneuvers, he only found out that Ye Lian¡¯s speed has be extremely rapid!

    Before Ye Lian could only be said to be like a cheetah, but this time she almost entirely transformed into a shadow, moving around quickly, as if charged by lightning!

    ¡°Amazing¡­..¡± Ling Mo could not help but be somewhat dazed, but soon, he is caught between excitement and eagerness!

    When he was kissing crazily with Ye Lian, although that continuous sense of freshness was forcibly thrown into the back of the head, but the impact on the body is real.

    But when Ling Mo clenched his fist, he did not feel the increase in power, which makes him suddenly frowned.

    But soon, he turned his eyes to Ye Lian who has stopped, then suddenly revealing a hint of understanding look.

    His evolution is intricately linked with Ye Lian, if Ye Lian¡¯s evolution started to lean towards speed and agility, then maybe is the same for him.

    Thought of this, Ling Mo then walked to one side of the teahouse, and then took a deep breath, took off and started to run.

    To run in an environment where there are numerous obstacles, under the condition in which you do not have the immediate nerve reaction and the corresponding physical reaction rate, there is only one result, and that is fall badly!

    Although Ling Mo felt that his body indeed achieved some flexibility, and perhaps the speed is also much faster, but has not yet achieved the ability like Ye Lian to fast shuttle through the obstacles.

    But Ling Mo miscalcted! He did not think that when he run at his best, the speed is that fast! Even though it is still iparable to Ye Lian, but is still much faster than average folks!

    And at such a breakneck speed, to rush before the sofa table is only a blink of eye.

    Most importantly, on that sofa, there is still Shana who is lying unconsciously¡­

    Oh ****, can¡¯t dodge, impossible to dodge! Ling Mo swear in his heart, but foot brake was toote, just as he was about to hit that coffee table before the sofa, Ling Mo suddenly twist his body a bit in this critical moment.

    To make evasive action while moving at high speed, this is a lot of difficulty, but to not let himself get injured, and to not let Shana suffer unexpected cmities, Ling Mo bite his teeth and did it!

    But the temporary action, even if you seed, but the effect is still greatly reduced. Ling Mo only had the chance to tilt the body, although he escaped the table, but the foot has lost its bnce and fell forward directly.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just as Ling Mo uttered a low scream, his body already soared upward, then fell down.

    ¡°Hurts¡­¡±

    Ling Monded on his knee, despite the floor being carpeted, he still suffered a nasty scrape. But fortunately Ling Mo¡¯s upper body did not fall, or else he would have definitely cked out from the impact¡­

    A faint scent floated into Ling Mo¡¯s nasal cavity, and when Ling Mo tried to stand up with both hands, his left hand seemingly grabbed something soft¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Mo subconsciously looked up, suddenly froze. Although he did his best in avoiding of falling on Shana, but things did not go nned, his upper body still hit Shana¡¯s body. And right now his right hand is pressed down on Shana¡¯s t belly, left hand is clutching one of Shana¡¯s breast!

    Probably instinctively, subconsciously Ling Mo even further tightened fingers, and pinched. Ah¡­.very soft¡­

    But then, Ling Mo¡¯s face suddenly became redder than a beet! Because when he turned to Shana¡¯s face, he only found out that Shana has already opened her eyes, that pair of substantially different from ordinary people¡¯s eyes is staring at him right now!

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly dropped into the floor.

    Although he did not do it intentional, and also knew that after Shana became a zombie, she should not have any feeling to this ¡°vition¡±, but Ling Mo still gave a concealed cough, then slowly released Shana.

    But what made him froze instantly was that on Shana¡¯s face, suddenly emerged out of a trace of fury, then spoke two short words using clear voice: ¡°pervert!¡±

    ¡°Ah? What, what did she say? Did I heard it wrong?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly jumped to his feet. Before Shana swallowed the viral gel, then also spoke after woken up, but after that she never opened her mouth. Therefore in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, at that time she was still in the process of mutation, not counted as a zombiepletely, thus to speak one or two sentence under the state of daze is no big deal. But after a day and night of observation, Ling Mo is sure that even though that time when Shana had not be aplete zombie, but certainly right now she is a zombie without mistake!

    When he found Ye Lian, she is already a mutated zombie, and has been through an evolution, does not yet know how to speak, even though Shana¡¯s general situation is different than ordinary zombies, but¡­

    Would it because that after eating a high purity gel, Shana did not mutate further to be more like a zombie, but more like a human?

    However, this virus thing, who could make it clear¡­.

    Ling Mo looked Shana with somewhat dizzy head, his heart is both excited, and full of doubts.

    And Shana also looked at Ling Mo, then turned her look to Ye Lian, after a brief confusion, she frowned and said: ¡°I know you guys¡­.¡±

    Nonsense, of course you know us! After hearing Shana speaking again, Ling Mo suddenly uttered a scream, hands directly reached to Shana¡¯s shoulders: ¡°are you back to normal?¡±

    Did not know if he used too much force, originally Shana who have returned back to normal, eyes suddenly turned red, even though she did not directly attack Ling Mo, but that dice bloodthirsty breath instantly broke out.

    This made Ling Mo suddenly surprised, fortunately although he was excited, but the ability to respond is still there, he used force while grabbing Shana¡¯s shoulders, then once again pressed her down on the sofa.

    After several minutes of struggling, Shana again calmed down, then slowly returned to normal.

    But Ling Mo finally has seen through, Shana at this point haspletely be ¡°schizophrenic¡±! Under the condition in which no one provoke her, she is half human, with a little judgment, but once someone make a move at her, or made her felt hostile, her zombie instincts will immediately be stimted!

    As for Ling Mo¡¯s maniption¡­..What made Ling Mo depressed was that, before Shana¡¯s spiritual world has appeared that kind of strange change, but after she woke up, even though the connection between them still exist, but he could no longer control her! Not only that, even if he wanted to further enhance control is also temporarily impossible, because as long as Ling Mo enforce this idea slightly, there will came a strong rebound from Shana¡¯s mind.

    Fortunately even if just maintaining connection with Shana, she would not attack Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt, the current Shana is much more trouble than the real zombies!

    Fortunately the contact can be gradually deepened, perhaps once after his own spiritual connection is enhanced, maybe he will again be able to manipte her!

    Thought here, Ling Mo slowly creeped up, overlooked Shana who is on the sofa, suddenly asked: ¡°could I pinch one more time?¡±

    Shana looked at Ling Mo slightly dazed for a moment. Her judgment ability is clearly not yet fully recovered, but the ¡°vition¡± a moment ago inspired a girl¡¯s nature, and right now most likely for self-preservation instinct, she rejected with some poor voice: ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°How about two times?¡±

    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Three times, cannot be less.¡±

 Chapter 44 Murder in a dark and stormy night

    <h4>Chapter 44 Murder in a dark and stormy night</h4>

    This night, Ling Mo is in a very good mood!

    He even opened a can of beer to treat himself. A long-unopened gift given to him from Liu Yu Hao when they parted for good.

    And in front of him, there sit Ye Lian and Shana these two mutated female zombies. In Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, Shana also counted as a mutated zombie, and seemed to be in some sort of evolution process. It¡¯s just that her evolution directionpared to Ye Lian¡¯s is totally opposite.

    Ye Lian herself already have great strength, among her evolution process, even though her rational recovery clearly very slow, but the strengthen of the flesh can be clearly seen the result after each evolution. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s bing a better and better zombie with every gel she consumes.

    But Shana is different, she was originally affected through secondary sources, and did notpletely fell down among the mutation process, as the virus continued to absorb from the host, it did not only allow her to be a zombiepletely, instead allowed her to slowly be restored to the normal side. As long as she did not feel threatened, or when she was not subjected to danger, Shana is the same as normal people, except that the brain is somewhat¡­.less active.

    But on the other hand, when her zombie instincts awakened, she would go crazy like zombies to fight madly, without any tiredness.

    Although the appearance are two pretty beauties, but only Ling Mo clearly knows that no matter Ye Lian or Shana, they are both horrible humanoid killing weapons.

    And Ling Mo¡¯s wish is to let these two weapons gradually regain the sanity of human beings, it would be best to be restored back to normal people¡­.Shana¡¯s ¡°spilt¡±, Ye Lian¡¯s trace of changes all made Ling Mo even more determined that one day his wish cane true.

    No longer have to face Ye Lian¡¯s emotionless eyes, asionally Shana would even speak a few sentences, this result, how could Ling Mo not be happy?

    Not to mention his own speed also received great improvement, even though the strength was not as great as he would like it to be, but when facing zombies, to have a pair of running legs is also pretty good!

    While drinking beer at the same time, Ling Mo turned his head and opened the corner of the curtain, looked out to the window.

    The shadow that appeared on the square from time to time, are all zombies. Compared to ordinary people, they have an advantage at night, so nights like this, basically you would not see any survivors on the streets.

    When those zombies don¡¯t attack, they go into a sort of power saver mode. Slow movements, bodies shaking unconsciously, most of the zombies will remain in this state for a very long time without the disturbance from survivors.

    But zombies also get hungry, even though their physical exertion is much less than the average person, but eventually, they also need a lot of food.

    This square is an open terrain, no supermarket around to scavenge food, therefore Ling Mo is certain that there haven¡¯t any survivors appearing for days.

    And people like Ling Mo right now who have the courage of hiding in a two-floor building, quietly watching these zombies are not many either.

    Ling Mo¡¯s rxation was suddenly pierced by a bumping noise suddenlying from the shop downstairs.

    One zombie under the eyes of Ling Mo, suddenly rushed out of the shop. With the help of moonlight, Ling Mo vaguely saw her covered with blood.

    ¡°Hey, the other one was eaten by her?¡± This is very likely, that slight movement a moment ago sounds like wild dogs gnawing on a bone!

    It really is a murder in a dark and stormy night! Hands off during the day, but had to wait during the middle of the night when there is bad light¡­.

    This is the first time when Ling Mo seeing ordinary zombies attacks their own kind, he only saw them eating the bodies of their own kind, but never seen the first step towards a real mutation, and that is to attack their own kind!

    Ling Mo is suddenly very interested, his eyes are firmly fixed on that middle aged female zombie who rushed from the store, he wanted to see what she would do next.

    After this female zombie got rid of her own kind, she directly rushed to another one of the nearest zombie on the square.

    That zombie was still catatonic, therefore it did not even struggle and was relieved of its head privileges by the female zombie. And she is eating madly holding that head, too far across, Ling Mo did not know whether or not if she pulled out the brain and eat it.

    Watching zombies eating human flesh¡­..even if the target object to be eaten is a zombie, but to Ling Mo, it still made his scalp somewhat tingling. Even though he has two zombies by his side, but they don¡¯t have this kind of bloody eating habits¡­

    These zombies, to put it bluntly they are living people who are infected by virus, different than those zombies who were revived after death in the movies. But because they attack living people, and have the kind of eating human habits, most likely no one is treating them like humans.

    Originally there were not that many zombies on the square, and most of them gathered on the other side, rtively far from the location where Ling Mo is at. But this middle aged female zombie¡¯s actions immediately attracted these zombies.

    Dozens of agile figures quickly rushed over, if not seen with his own eyes, who would knew that one second ago, they were still slowly shaking?

    These zombies did note to attack the female middle-aged zombie, but to eat. Their own kind¡¯s bodies, to them are no different than living people. When arge number of zombies move together toward one direction, inadvertently some other zombies were torn to pieces by the ravenous crowd.

    Zombies also do not have it easy ah¡­Ling Mo suddenly thought.

    However their number advantage is the most important thing. Who cares if there are zombies dying everyday? The numbers of survivors were reduced much faster than zombies!

    Seeing her own kind rushing to snatch for food, middle-aged female zombies again showed her extremely vicious side, she made a dive for the nearest zombie, but to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, she encountered a revolt!

    This zombie mostly likely is on the edge of going mad, originally he could have honestly continued to wandered slowly if he were given something to eat, but this female middle-aged zombie was the first one to attack him.

    Stimted by blood, strong sense of hunger been provoked within this diminutive zombie, it suddenly became mad.

    Fight between ordinary zombies is the first time Ling Mo seeing it, he opened his eyes widely, afraid to miss any detail.

    When the two of them tussled, the other dozen zombies have already eaten clean that corpse. Their speed of eating, is really a terror¡­

    But obviously, one mere body was not enough to eat, and at this time that two zombies who were battling like beasts all have new wounds on their bodies.

    When seeing those zombies turned attention to them, even Ling Mo who is watching at a far distance is aware that most likely on this square, there is an outbreak of a total brawl¡­..

    Compared to ordinary people, zombies¡¯ speed, stamina, strength, all are much better. Especially their kind of crazy attack, most likely normal people would be terrified if seen.

    As long as there is one breath left, these zombies would not back down, and their battles are more like fights between beasts.

    That middle aged female zombie is probably the one who got to eat the most; therefore her performance is the craziest. Ling Mo saw with his own eyes that he caught one zombie¡¯s arm in the midst of the battle, then she tear it down.

    This force is too horrible, even one zombie could not do that, this is why zombies usually use their mouth. Compared to the power of their hands, their bite force is much stronger.

    For a time fleshes are flying on the square, zombies¡¯ throats issued muffled roar, the bloody scene would make people vomit.

    Even though Ling Mo is curious about zombies¡¯ mutation, but only stuck for a little then did not want to see anymore, but when she turned his head, he saw that Shana stood up unknowingly, and is staring out the window.

    This scene to Shana who still have some sanity remained, what kind of effect will it be on her? Ling Mo somewhat thought with curiosity.

 Chapter 45 The most unfortunate zombie in the history

    <h4>Chapter 45 The most unfortunate zombie in the history</h4>

    The zombie brawl soon ended, but the sole winner was not the middle-aged female zombie, but a male zombie that looked very thin.

    It seemed that physical strength is no longer useful after turning into a zombie, middle-aged female zombie obviously belong to the brute type, but after she was cornered by a few zombies, her strength also could no longer follow up. Even though she had no intention of withdraw, her attack power was not enough to fight back. On the other hand that thin male zombie relied on his nimble movements, he eventually had thestugh.

    Dozens of mutted corpses were sprawled over on the wet pavement as the male zombie began to feast.

    Even though this process is disgusting, but to figure out exactly how zombies evolve, Ling Mo still paid full attention to watch his movements.

    In the beginning there was nothing special, he was eating flesh like any other zombies¡­.but when he ate that middle-aged female zombies¡¯ head, he suddenly frantically started to roll on the ground.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    After all the lighting at night is very bad, the distance is also far away, even though Ling Mo¡¯s mental strength and vision are very advanced, but to be able to clearly see that male zombie¡¯s every movement is not very easy.

    Fortunately this zombie soon returned to normal, but after standing up, he no longer has interest towards any of the other corpses.

    ¡°Full?¡± Ling Mo stared curiously at this zombie. He¡¯d like to immediately let Shana or Ye Lain to capture this zombie and to observe it, but the zombie got up and made a frantic dash back into a building.

    Ling Mo immediately looked in that direction, even though it was difficult to identify clear, but he did vaguely see some pitch-ck shadows¡­

    ¡°So there are zombies attracted over.¡± Ling Mo suddenly showed a hint of sneer.

    Night thoroughly belongs to zombies, and in this totally dead city, perhaps things like this happens everywhere. Zombie evolution will happen even if there were no survivors there to see it happen¡­

    Another group of zombies¡¯ fight broke in the other corner of the square, even though he could not see from this far away distance, but fortunately he still has two mutated zombies at his side.

    Taking into ount that Shana¡¯s situation is not very stable, therefore Ling Mo manipted Ye Lian to go open the door downstairs, then turned around to lock the door, then flew towards the brawl, eager to see first hand what is happening.

    Under the night, Ye Lian¡¯s agile figure is like a strange shadow that shot across the square, and stood quietly under the eaves of a shop, looked toward the ¡°battlefield¡± not far away.

    This distance is the limit of Ling Mo¡¯s maniption, but with Ye Lian¡¯s vision that is not limited to light, she could already be able to clearly see where everything happened.

    That male zombie came back again after the brawling zombies started to die down, and again he did not eat these corpsespletely, but only targeting their heads, precisely, it is the back of the brain¡­.

    Through Ye Lian¡¯s perspective, Ling Mo is watching all while frowning. It seems that normal zombies¡¯ back of the brain also have the presence of the virus gel. However to Ye Lian¡¯s kind of mutated zombie, she is no longer interested in the gel inside normal zombies, she needs mutated zombies¡¯ brain gel.

    And Ling Mo could see it clearly; this male zombie did not pull out the gel using his hand, but instead stuffed their brain into the mouth.

    This scene immediately reminded Ling Mo when he first found Ye Lian, those zombie corpses inside the bus. He did not look carefully at that time, but thinking now, those zombies¡¯ brain were indeed being hollowed out, and not like Ye Lian¡¯s technique in which she only take brain gel. With such thought, Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly felt a hint of weirdness, but he soon dispelled this feeling.

    So what of eating human brains! He is going to take Ye Lian for sure! Besides these zombies, they are no longer people¡­..

    After pulling out these zombies¡¯ brains, this male zombie seemed to feel as if not enough, he even went back and dug out the remaining zombies¡¯ brain.

    Even with zombie appetite, he has more than enough to eat, to continue to eat his stomach will most likely burst.

    But after eating, he actually turned his head and uttered a quiet, but menacing growl, making Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly skip a beat.

    This zombie, is he actually going to mutate? Even though at a rtively far distance, but Ling Mo clearly see that the redness in his eyes is even brighter, and when he gave the low growl, the bones of the body seemed to be crackling. Although this is only a feeling, but Ling Mo feel that he is really seeing! His body suddenly stretched a little, bloodthirsty eyes light up even more hotness.

    Mutated zombie! Although slightly weaker than the mutated zombies he have seen, but it is really a mutated zombie that born under his eyes!

    Ling Mo is suddenly very excited, he knew that the smell of blood will soon attract other zombies, therefore while this newborn mutated zombie is still growling, he manipted Ye Lian and rushed at the back of this zombie!

    The mutating zombie stood no chance against Ye Lian and promptly received a dagger down his neck.

    When zombies attack, they only focus on dealing as much damage as possible, not on self-preservation. As this zombie was scrunched over and beginning to mutate, he had absolutely no chance to evade the de.

    Satisfied with the kill, Ling Momanded Ye Lian to bring the zombie back to him.

    Ye Lian appeared to be very rxed while dragging an adult male zombie with his frail body, no struggling at all. At this point there are no more zombies in the shop downstairs, therefore Ling Mo did not take caution, ran down personally and opened door for Ye Lian, then locked the Iron Gate.

    ¡°Research zombie ah¡­.¡±

    After going back upstairs, Ling Mo immediately sit in front of this zombie with excitement, involuntarily rubbed his hands.

 Chapter 46 Feels good, just a little small

    <h4>Chapter 46 Feels good, just a little small</h4>

    Ling Mo did not know a lick of medicine, and the only piece of information he could remember from science ss was that the mitochondria was the powerhouse of the cell. So his research method is very simple and crude, dissection!

    He ordered Ye Lian to drag this zombie into one of the booths in the teahouse, then used Shana to perforate the zombie¡¯s abdomen.

    At this moment although Shana would not be manipted by Ling Mo, but she is still Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°zombie puppet¡±, still listened to simplemands. Not to mention that as she regained some sanity, to Ling Mo¡¯s words, she can understand some simple tasks like disemboweling.

    This time Shana showed her zombie side, her expression is very indifferent, no mood swings, as if the body she cut open is not a human.

    When the thick smell of the blood drifted out of the corpse into her nose, her eyes shed a hint of carnage.

    Luckily, her eating habits are the same as mutated zombies, as she was not interested in the flesh of corpses, but rather that juicy brain matter.

    But after Shana is done, she somewhat looked at Ling Mo in a haze, apparently did not understand what he wanted to do. However even if there is doubt, with Shana¡¯s current stumbled thought process, she could not sort these issues into a sentence, not to mention to open her mouth to ask. But even so, she quietly stood aside, closely watching Ling Mo¡¯s every move.

    This kind of dirty work naturally Ling Mo would not make Ye Lian to do, therefore he took out a knife, and then picked open this long wound. Ling Mo was sure to lower the curtains around the teahouse before he turned on his shlight to look into the corpse. Thest thing he wanted to do was to serve as a lighthouse beacon to a hungry zombie as he performs surgery without a medical license.

    Even though Ling Mo was still far to inexperienced to understand human anatomy, his experience with eviscerating zombies after the apocalypse sure yed in his favour when he realized this zombie¡¯s innards looked nothing like a normal human¡¯s.

    As Ling Mo stared at the viscera, he realized that the organs were covered with some kind of blood-red screen, ssy in appearance. This substance had the same meshwork consistency of the veins in the brain gels Ling Mo always used, suggesting that this tissue was thanks to the virus. Even though this screen looked thin, it appeared to be still pulsating and moving¡­

    No wonder¡­.Probably mutated zombies¡¯ tyrannical strength came from here¡­.These virus are sure enough transforming zombies¡¯ bodies. Most likely it also happens in ordinary zombies¡¯ bodies, but because the absorbed virus is too little, therefore it was not obvious, and this mutated zombie just swallowed numerous pieces of brain gel, at this time the virus is rapidly spreading throughout the body.

    Somehow, this zombie was still alive, and was beginning to struggle and twist around to try to get up. Ling Mo quicklymanded Ye Lian and Shana to pin the zombie back down, so that he could not move. But his body is still desperately struggling and twisting, at the same time when blood gushed out, Ling Mo could not see anything.

    ¡°Hey, rest assured, you¡¯ll soon be liberated.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled at this crazy zombie, then used the short knife and went for the throat¡­

    Trachea was cut, mutated zombie¡¯s long breath that originally could not be heard soon became the bellows sound, he spit out a futilest breath, and died for good.

    Honestly fresh human brain Ling Mo did not want to see it at all, but when this human brain was pulled out, he could not help but to nce, then showed a look of shock.

    Inside this newly minted mutated zombie¡¯s brain, the virus has not yet appeared in the state of gel, but his brain surface is filled with that red thread that were filled on the internal organs and blood vessels.

    Presumably if he were given more time, these threads will gradually gather together and condensed into a focus at the back of the brain to be the much desired viral gel.

    Gazed steadily at that group of brain for a while, Ling Mo suddenly pped his thigh: ¡°I understand!¡±

    Normal zombies¡¯ brain also is full of these threads, but because the amount of virus gel is too little, low purity, therefore it is invisible to the naked eye. But this new mutated zombie absorbedrge amount of virus as it feasted, so this threads then appeared visible to the naked eye. After the virus has taken hold, it begins to alter the zombie¡¯s mind to start going straight for the brains, instead of eating the flesh.

    As the viral gel condenses it grows smaller and more pure. Maybe to a certain extent, it will be a very small one, and at that time, the zombie that has it will perhaps restore sanity!

    Shana¡¯s special point was that, originally she has smaller volume of virus in her body, and before it was fully spread to the brain, she continued to swallowed two viral gel,ter swallowed a piece of extremely high purity gel.

    As a result, before her brain waspletely eroded, the virus may have simply condensed into a small point in her brain, not being able topletely wipe out her conscious mind!

    Ling Mo does not know whether his thoughts are right, but to see from the current mutated zombie¡¯s condition, this is the probably the closest answer!

    Sure enough his direction is right!

    To the current Ling Mo, there is nothing else that could made him even happier than this discovery. He is not some doctor¡­.this inference may have a lot of mistakes, but the results it is quite possible to actually be real.

    Proved that this hope does exist, and the probability isrge, then the next thing to do is to make this guess be a reality as soon as possible!

    After a full ten minutes of excitement, Ling Mo finally realized a hint of strangeness. In any case, arge living being himself in front of such disgusting corpse, smiling and carrying thoughts, is always a little weird¡­

    ¡°Throw it into the river¡­..Well, tomorrow will have to find a new set of clothes, this smell of blood, unless zombies¡¯ noses all be rotten to not smell it!¡±

    ¡°You¡­..why do youugh?¡± When Shana helped to lift the body, she suddenly asked with puzzled tone.

    Not easy, silent for a long time, then she finally spitted out a whole sentence. Ling Mo blinked at her strangely, said: ¡°because I thought of one thing. That ce on you really do feel good, just a little small.¡±

 Chapter 47 Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 47 Coboration</h4>

    If possible, Ling Mo would love to bring Ye Lian and Shana to find a secure shelter, then have a period of rtive secure leisure life.

    But after witnessed the birth of a mutated zombiest night, Ling Mo really could no longer sit still.

    What is the poption in this provincial city? Millions! A conservative estimate of the number of zombies is at least about a few millions.

    And what is the concept of millions of zombies? Twenty zombies are enough to make fighting back pointless. And like Song Tian¡¯s survivor group, even though if they defend using geographical advantages, it won¡¯t take any more than 50 powered up zombies to destroy them.

    Millions ah! Just thinking about it makes the scalp tingling!

    Fortunately these zombies are undisciplined, they are scattered in various corners of the city, even among many buildings. But even so, it is sufficient to show that the city is perilous!

    Zombies to normal people are already very terrible, not to mention mutated zombies! If wasn¡¯t for the ability to control zombie puppets, Ling Mo would not dare to confront mutated zombies, it is simply seeking death.

    And something likest night, in this city, maybe it is happening at every moment. They will quickly grow into mutated zombies with horrible strength, and will continue to evolve.

    On the other hand, whether it is Ye Lian or Shana, they all need to continue to eat, and their food source are mutated zombies.

    Therefore no matter from which point of view, right now is not the time to take refuge, and as a survivor, Ling Mo have no choice but to shuttle throughout the city, hunting mutated zombies, in order to acquire more viral gels. They must evolve as their foes do the same.

    The next night, a few zombies appeared again on the square, they were all attracted by the smell of the blood, after eating they just wandered on this square slowly. And on the ground are dry sma, as well as scattered bones and clothes debris.

    After Ling Mo ripped Ye Lian¡¯s clothes apart, temporarily there is no avable change of clothes; fortunately there is a clothing store on the square, as long as they get rid of these zombies.

    As soon as they opened the iron gate, when Ling Mo just appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of these few zombies, they frantically rushed over. Under the sunlight, their face was covered in blood sma, all bloodstained hands, even could see clearly the ground meat within their nail gaps¡­¡­.Not even right in front, an intense smell of blood on the nostrils instantly carried over, plus their extremely twisted hideous face, do serve the purpose of scaring people to death.

    These zombies did not blindly rushed up to bite, their actions are very flexible, and with great strength, therefore as soon as they were before Ling Mo, they all flung their arms at Ling Mo. One of them even used rushing power to jump upward, and rushed towards Ling Mo through the mid air.

    Attacked by several zombies at the same time, Ling Mo is basically in the situation where he could not avoid.

    But he was not nervous, when these zombies were about five meters away, he had already used his zombie puppet control ability and reined in control over two of the attacking zombies.

    Without worrying of exposing his ability to any survivors, Ling Mo can finally show off the true power of his zombie puppet controlling ability.

    Two zombies that were controlled by him at the first turned around and blocked the zombies in the back, and immediately attacked them. And that zombie who jumped midair although looked very ferocious, but with Ling Mo¡¯s current speed, to avoid is very easy. But he did not hide, but also jumped in midair with his hind legs, right arm swung, a coldness immediately shed through this zombie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ka!¡±

    With the de into the meat, this zombie immediately fell heavily on to the ground, but even though he was badly beaten, but not fatal. Zombie¡¯s sense of not afraid to die immediately yed a role, at the same time when hended on the ground; he jumped up and just rushed before Ling Mo who justnded.

    Zombies¡¯ armshed across, even brought a ¡°hu¡± sound of wind, and to get in contact with this zombie at such close distance, that strong smell of blood and rancid breath enveloped Ling Mo even more.

    But in the face of attacks, Ling Mo just slightly tilted his head¡­.

    A sharp long knife stabbed out immediately, along with the zombie¡¯s arm that stretched, stabbed directly under his armpit, and then went clean through!

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Blood burst, this arm was immediately directly cut through, the tyrannical force even forced this zombie and triumph him on the ground.

    Ling Mo did not hesitate and swung his wrist, short knife de went down, in the instant where this zombie just straightened up his body, pierced into his heart.

    And behind Ling Mo, exposed Shana¡¯s figure. To normal zombies, their own kind like Shana, they would not voluntarily to attack, except zombies likest night that has already stepped towards in bing a mutated zombie.

    At the same time, those two zombies that were controlled by Ling Mo also showed good victories, they stopped two of the zombies and soon got rid of them. And Ye Lian strangted the rest of the zombie easily.

    But it is useless to keep these two zombies, Ling Mo gently waved; these two zombies immediately grabbed each others¡¯ neck, and forced a twist at the same time¡­.

    Zombie puppet controlling ability, with their own fighting strength, the coboration between zombie puppets, even though not very coborated yet, but Ling Mo is quite satisfied.

    Master was not trained in one day!

    Not to mention he does not control Shana, could only conduct mutual cooperation with him.

    Afterst night¡¯s evolution, Ling Mo could vaguely feel that between him and zombie puppets, there seemed to be countless threads connected. It was through these threads, zombie puppets could only receivemands from him.

    The thread between him and Ye Lian has already achieved to the state of real terms, but the thread between him and Shana are translucent. Looks like through these threads, it could also visually see their handling efforts to zombie puppets.

    ¡°Really a genuine zombie puppet controller! Just as the real puppet controller controlled dolls, used hands. I control zombies, use spiritual power!¡±

    Instantly and easily got rid of these zombies, Ling Mo¡¯s mood is quite good, but corpses all over the ground is obviously not suitable to stay for too long, he immediately brought Ye Lian and Shana into that abandoned clothing store.

    This upscale boutiques, Ling Mo previously have nevere before, clothes that worth thousands of bucks is simply downright luxury. But in the end of the world, these clothes are just crooked hanging there, even some are been thrown to the ground, covered with blood, and most survivors would not even look at them. No matter how expensive the luxury items are, in the end of the world, they are not even worthy of a small cookie.

    Ling Mo casually put on a T-shirt, and then picked out a clean shirt from the shelf for Ye Lian. In this process he unavoidable observed Ye Lian¡¯s body shape up close, touched a little on that delicate skin¡­.

    As for Shana¡­..She actually learned from Ling Mo and started picking on the shelves, soon toke out a bright red shirt.

    No wonder she is a zombie, likes blood red¡­

    ¡°This one is too conspicuous!¡± Ling Mo instantly grabbed this one from her, then found a ckce top, then with a strange hint of smile, looked at Shana.

    But when he handed the clothe to Shana, she is actually again with a trance of look, pushed the clothes back into Ling Mo¡¯s hand, and helplessly watched Ling Mo.

    After been sluggish for a while, Ling Mo suddenly react again.

    Shana¡¯s reason recovery is limited, and evidently seemed to be in the stated of confusion, from her performance, it should be that¡­.she doesn¡¯t know how to change clothes!

    Anyways he already pinched¡­¡­lets change! Ling Mo actually does not have any psychological barriers, stripped her quickly, and then put thisced blouse on her.

    After finished changing the cloth, Ling Mo stepped backwards, then looked up and down, revealed a hint of a very satisfied smile.

    This should be regarded as the most sexy zombie, right? In that hollow transparentce top, in addition of barely covering the doublet, the rest of the ce, such as t belly and waist, is all exposed¡­..

 Chapter 48 Entanglement is not a good habit

    <h4>Chapter 48 Entanglement is not a good habit</h4>

    Ling Mo spent all night pondering where to go next, and decided upon X University, which is not too far from here.

    Even though it is not the only high learning institution of X city, but is the most familiar one to Ling Mo, after all Ye Lian was a student there, and he had therefore been there countless times.

    Large area,plex environment, located in the downtown area, countless zombies¡­.this is Ling Mo¡¯s guess to X city¡¯s current state.

    At this kind of ce, it is simply a perfect ce to hunt mutated zombies! As for potential crisis¡­.risks and benefits always coexist, which to Ling Mo is very clear.

    But when he just stepped out of the clothing store, he suddenly froze for a moment, then suddenly recoiled, hiding within the shadow of the store.

    On the square, three figures appeared!

    What made Ling Mo feel even more incredulous was that, he actually knew these three people, and they just saw each other¡­..Wang Rin and Li Yu, and¡­.Wang Cheng!

    How could Wang Cheng walk with them? Even if he is ttered, the jump is a little bit too quick.

    Ling Mo almost at the first time thought of a possibility, could it be that Wang Cheng told Shana¡¯s situations to Wang Rin?

    If it were that Lu Xin two goods for nothing, this possibility is very big, but a person like Wang Cheng, he should know his ce, know what to say, know what not to say.

    Plus he had no conflict with Ling Mo before, therefore Ling Mo did not had the thought of killing him. After all even though Ling Mo has the ability of controlling puppets, but he is not some kind of killer.

    It is probably the first time out of their encampment, Li Yu constantly looked around, hand holding a sharpened iron bar, face is a bit nervous. And Wang Rin is carrying a machete ahead, Wang Cheng is following close behind her.

    Ling Mo noticed at first nce, the iron bar in Li Yu¡¯s hands is hanging some fresh flesh, his body is also sshed with blood, and Wang Rin¡¯s machete is still dripping blood. It appears that both on the way here have been through bloody battle.

    Li Yu¡¯sbat ability is very good, his current appearance is not surprising, but with Wang Rin¡¯s delicate and sick body, she could actually kill zombies?! As for whether or not there is fear¡­..from her usual pale face, really do not see anything.

    The most critical thing is how did these two escaped to here?

    Wang Rin walked straight up to the square, and the first thing she noticed was the bloodstains and debris on the ground. She gave a few nces over there, then turned to the buildings around the square.

    Seeing Wang Rin looking over, Ling Mo quietly stepped back, and Ye Lian under his control is also motionless. On the contrary Shana is appearing to be a bit restless behind Ling Mo, but soon rested under Ling Mo¡¯s appease through his eyes.

    Soon Wang Rin discovered that tea house hidden in the corner, she waved towards Li Yu who is staying alert to the surroundings, then went first before the teahouse.

    As soon as she sees those zombie corpses on the ground, Wang Rin¡¯s face immediately revealed a hint of proud smile, and Wang Cheng who is behind her looked at her with a surprised look, then ttered and said: ¡°big sister Rin, you are really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not also tter that Ling to the sky?¡± Wang Rin snappily said.

    Wang Cheng smiled awkwardly: ¡°big sister Rin, you asked me about his strength, I did not dare to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not you lie to me, we will find out once we catch up to him. I already warned you when we went out, if you dare to flicker me, I will throw you to the outside, and let you fend for yourself!¡± Wang Rin gave a cold cry, said.

    And Wang Cheng suddenly felt cold sweat down. He somewhat looked at Wang Rin with a frustrated look, his mind is naturally shouting bad luck.

    If he had known he wouldn¡¯t have took the initiative to open up his mouth! Originally seeing Wang Rin take the initiative to ask about Ling Mo¡¯s situations, Wang Cheng then said a few more words voluntarily, hoped to befriend with this girl who is obviously with the higher status, but did not expect this girl to take him along, and be dragged out when he just got to the camp! Fortunately this girl¡¯s strength is indeed very good, on the par with Shana, on the way here he did not suffer any life-threatening situations.

    But the hell, the object she is looking for trouble is Ling Mo! Thought here, Wang Cheng could not wait to turn around and run away, but with his strength, as soon as he turns tail he will be executed. Therefore no matter how scare he is in the heart, he had to follow Wang Rin closely behind.

    Contrary Liu Yu Hao who is silent with his mouth shout, escaped unharmed¡­..

    ¡°Oh s***¡­..¡± Li Yu who rushed from behind suddenly froze for a moment as soon as he saw the scene.

    ¡°How about it, I told you that he could not escape from my palm, right? You see the bodies on the ground; the blood is still flowing out. They were just dead.¡± Wang Rin nced at Li Yu, seemed to be very satisfied with each other¡¯s reaction.

    Li Yu walked in a circle around the corpses, could not help but to swallow saliva: ¡°but big sister Rin, we still have not fully caught up with them, it seems that they should have gone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, anyway, I must catch up with them today.¡± Wang Rin said with cold indifference.

    ¡°But¡­.¡± Li Yu hesitated, then he looked at the bodies on the ground, then said with determination, ¡°even if caught up, we can¡¯t beat him ah¡­.¡±

    After saying it, his heart immediately ¡°thumped¡±, eyes did not dare to look at Wang Rin. And when Wang Rin heard these words, her face suddenly bes somewhat ugly.

    ¡°Big sister Rin, I followed you out secretly, will certainly be scolded by big boss Song when returned. Besides you have already seen, this person¡¯s strength is great, all these bodies on the ground, all killed by him.¡± Li Yu bit the bullet and continued spoke.

    Wang Rin stared at Li Yu somewhat angrily, said: ¡°You are stupid! How could he kill all these zombies by himself? Of course Shana helped him! She would not fight with me, I would not believe if that thief could beat me one on one!¡±

    Wang Cheng originally wanted to say something, but when he looked at Wang Rin¡¯s unhappy face, he decided to bite his tongue.

    Li Yu was speechless for a time, after another silent moment, he curiously spoke: ¡°Rin sister, could you tell me, how do you know which direction they went?¡±

    ¡°Can not tell you.¡± Wang Rin gave a cold cry, turned to look at those shops, with a low voice inaudible to her, ¡°too bad cannot urately sense, so annoyed! But he must be around here!¡±

    Seeing Wang Rin and her people stopped for a moment downstairs of the teahouse, and slowly walked away from another street, Ling Mo who is hiding in the clothing store suddenly sighed.

    This girl is obviouslying to find him, seems like she still did not give up on her short knife. But Ling Mo always felt that most likely seeking back the knife is only one reason; find back her face is the key.

    Of course you cannot judge a person¡¯s face, in Ling Mo¡¯s imagination she should be the gentle kind, soft-spoken types, not only did not expect to be pungent outrageous, and have a very bad habit, that is entanglement!

    It is already the end of the world, actually still acted stubborn and unforgiving and brought people out to find him! Just took a knife, did not took your virginity!

    But how did this little girl know where exactly to find him here? This really let Ling Mo feel baffled.

    Afterined a few sentences more, he reckons they¡¯ve gone far, Ling Mo then took Ye Lian and Shana out from the clothing store, and then deliberately chose a direction opposite of Wang Rin and them.

    It really wasn¡¯t that he is scared of this chick, but because he still have Shana besides him. The best solution is to directly bypass her, she cannot actually always follow him in the whole city right?

    If she is really willingly to find, then go for it! In such a big city, full of zombies, lets see where you go find!

    While Ling Mo cursed, he turned into a side alley, but he did not know, just as he stepped into the alley, at the intersection of that street, appeared Wang Rin¡¯s presence again.

    Her face with a hint of sneer, seeing that Ling Mo walked into that alley: ¡°Caught you. Dared to take my knife, and dared to ckmail Song Tian in broad daylight¡­.¡±

    Just walked less than 200 meters away in the small alley, Ling Mo suddenly stopped, and then looked back, his face suddenly became somewhat gloomy.

    Ye Lian was temporarily left in the small alley, and through Ye Lian¡¯s perspective, he clearly saw Wang Rin and these three people walked over from the other side of the square.

    ¡°Sure enough she¡¯s got some tricks, this girl can know my position¡­..¡± Ling Mo gave a grunt, looked from left to right, then took Shana into an inte caf¨¦, and pulled back Ye Lian.

    There are at least a dozen zombies within the inte caf¨¦ with a rough estimate, but because of the terrain, the threat they bring to Ling Mo is not significant.

    Ling Mo one by one ughtered all but four of the strongest zombies, which he took under hismand, and took his makeshift squad up to the second floor.

    There are also several other zombie corpses killed by him on the street, plus with Wang Rin¡¯s characteristics like obstinacy, its not hard to guess that he is hiding in this neighborhood. However to find him in the second floor, the difficulty is great.

    Ling Mo knew that Wang Rin had a good idea of the general location of where he was, seeing how he left behind many zombie corpses on his way up the inte caf¨¦.

    Just as Ling Mo was about to send Ye Lian out again to scout for her position, Wang Rin entered the inte caf¨¦.

    ¡°Really lingered¡­..¡± Ling Mo angrily swore, then looked back at those four zombie puppets behind, suddenly revealing a hint of strange smile.

    Wee, Wang Rin. Let¡¯s have some fun.

 Chapter 49 There is road to heaven that you donâ€™t take

    <h4>Chapter 49 There is road to heaven that you don¡¯t take</h4>

    Wang Rin was full of pride that she has finally found where Ling Mo was hiding, and signaled her followers to stay back while she goes to confront him.

    Carefully, she nced inside; just as she extended her head out to facecheck the room, she suddenly uttered a scream in shock.

    A bloody zombie rushed over from the side without a sound, and is holding an iron bar! Just as Wang Rin showed her head, that iron bar immediately ¡°Hu¡± shed down across.

    Even though it shed down along her cheek, but did not really hurt her, but Wang Rin is stillpletely scared s***less!

    She has not yet seen zombies that could conceal themselves and ambush attackers, much less zombies that know how to use weapons!

    But her reaction is still better than this zombie. Her machete cut down quickly, the target is the zombie¡¯s hand that is holding an iron bar.

    ording to the habits of zombies who never flinched, at the same time when Wang Rin is cutting down, zombies is bound to raise the arms to continue to attack, straight into the trajectory of the machete. Wang Rin¡¯sbat experience told her that this is the easiest way to disable an attacking zombie.

    But she never expected that this zombie actually took a step backward, while escaped her blow at the same time, he again smashed over with his iron bar.

    What kind of zombie is it?!

    Wang Rin suddenly stared with wide-open eyes, and Li Yu and Wang Cheng who caught up saw the movement were also shocked.

    Seeing the iron bar going down, Wang Rin quickly dodged, but her body has excellent toughness, at the same while avoiding, her machete also shed towards the iron bar in zombie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°ng!¡± A sound of metal shing came immediately, and when Wang Rin hit the iron bar at the same time, her wrist immediately twisted, machete chop changed to cut, straight down the right hand of the zombie.

    She moved quickly and the response was sufficient, with attack skills in ce, this blow in her eyes is inevitable toe by.

    Even Li Yu who is preparing to rush forward also stopped his movement, secretly apuding Rin¡¯s knife skill in his heart.

    But all of them did not expect that, just as these three¡¯s attention were attracted by this ¡°strange¡± zombie, there suddenly appeared another zombie behind Wang Cheng, suddenly covered his mouth so that he couldn¡¯t scream, and quickly dragged him to the side.

    Wang Rin¡¯s knife did not fall, as the blood started to stter, zombie¡¯s three fingers were chopped off, the iron bar in hand also fell on the ground.

    This injury is not effective in stopping zombie¡¯s action, and Wang Rin is also very clear on this point. After disarming the zombie¡¯s weapon, she moved her feet, a step closer toward the zombie, once again shed down with the machete in hand.

    From her experience, zombies do not care whether or not if they are injured, as long as their movements were not affected, their attacks will not stop. Therefore when Wang Rin¡¯s knife shed down, zombie should have just rushed under her knife¡­.

    But the zombie didn¡¯t continue to attack. After this zombie lost his weapon, he actually suddenly turned around and rushed the inside of a building!

    He escaped! This zombie actually ran away!

    Wang Rin¡¯s face suddenly be extremely astonished, and behind her, Li Yu¡¯s mouth cannot be even closed!

    Know how to use tactics, know how to use weapon, and know how to escape¡­.If it weren¡¯t seeing his pair of red blood eyes, and that twisted face, most likely they would have never believed that this is actually a zombie.

    And Wang Rin was almost shed by this zombie, seeing this zombie actually escaped, she suddenly emerged in a fit of rage!

    How are you still a zombie! I¡¯m not going to take this kind of crap from a simple lowly zombie!!

    Wang Rin who was in shock soon recovered, but just as she was about to keep up, then heard Li Yu suddenly uttered a scream: ¡°Where the f*** is Wang Cheng?!!¡±

    Wang Cheng is gone, just under their noses, quietly disappeared, and not even a drop of fresh blood at all on the ground.

    This unexpected situation immediately let Wang Rin¡¯s face be extremely frightened, and in Li Yu¡¯s eyes, is full of undisguised dismay!

    Wang Cheng does not have anybat ability, and almost all the way here he followed them closely, if saying that he would take the initiative to escape, both Li Yu and Wang Rin would not believe. But such asrge living being, how could he disappeared under their eyes¡­.

    ¡°Must be that Ling Mo!¡± Wang Rin¡¯s brow wrinkled suddenly, ¡°maybe this Wang Cheng has already discovered Ling Mo, so he quietly slipped away to seek refuge with him! So, this Ling Mo is in this neighborhood.¡±

    Wang Rin eyed several buildings around her, heart is with some drums (indicating she is not sure, and a little uncertain). Who knows if that kind of weird zombie is not the only, what if they run into him again?

    ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s not care about that Wang Cheng, let¡¯s go.¡± Li Yu somewhat cautiously proposed, ¡°that zombie a moment ago¡­.seemed like it has intelligence, this is really¡­.really too strange.¡±

    Wang Rin¡¯s mouth could not help but twitched a little, but she still nonchntly gave a cold and angry cry: ¡°What to be afraid! That zombie still could not beat me? Maybe the same as mutated zombie, just a little different. Didn¡¯t you see that he could only escape? Besides, meeting this kind of special zombie, we should find out more about his situation, so when we go back, we can provide everyone some information, or else in the future when we encountered we will be at disadvantage.¡±

    Speaking here, the shocking gradually disappeared in Wang Rin¡¯s eyes, reced by excitement and emotion!

    Discovered a new breed of zombies ah! Did not expect that after chasing that thief, there is still such a pleasant surprise. Thinking now, that zombie is not actually very scary, he even escaped when facing me. As for Wang Cheng¡­..Whether or not if he escaped by himself, or something happened to him, Wang Rin¡¯s heart does not care. To put it inly, someone¡¯sck ofbat skills makes him a burden to her¡­.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­..still looking for that knife?¡± Li Yu asked again.

    ¡°Find! Why not to find it! But¡­..cannot let him have the opportunity to run away, you stay out here guarding!¡± Wang Rin said unquestionably.

    When Wang Rin separated with Li Yu, Ling Mo who is standing beside

    the window on second floor of the Inte caf¨¦ suddenly revealing a hint of satisfied smile.

    Fight with me? You are nothing but a minor chick, although have a little skill, but this judgment maybe enough to choke. One zombie puppet, is enough to distract her attention¡­..Right now you are not at Song Tian¡¯s camp, when Ling Mo started to use his ability, he doesn¡¯t have any scruples in his heart. Besides who could have thought, he actually knows how to control zombies? As long as Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s identity are not exposed, most likely no one would think of it.

    Not to mention his purpose is topletely regte this chick, and must figure out by what method did she able to track him.

    Whereabouts are mastered, but also lingers, it has touched Ling Mo¡¯s bottom line.

    Cannot seek survival by ourselves, muste to find trouble, this is the typical case where you don¡¯t walk the road to heaven, but must break into the doors of hell¡­

    Well now, I¡¯m not afraid to importune you, the more you bite and hold, your end will be more miserable!

    Following that strange zombie¡¯s blood stain, Wang Rin followed it closely into that building, and Li Yu although somewhat frightened, but had to bite the bullet and stayed in ce.

    He would never have personallye to chase Ling Mo and his people! But Wang Rin¡¯s insistence left him with cold headache. Fortunately, there is her cousin Shana, should not have too much conflict¡­..

    But the appearance of that zombie undoubtedly upset the n! Originally only nned to find Ling Mo, now they have to distract their energy into find that zombie.

    This is just great, it¡¯s no problem that Wang Cheng inexplicably went missing, the remaining two also forced to spilt up¡­..

    When the entire alley is only left with him, Li Yu suddenly felt of burst of inexplicable heart palpitations.

    He took a deep breath, clenched the iron bar in his hands. Calm, although that zombie might sneak attack, but Wang Rin has already went chasing him. This kind of zombies should not be a lot, even if nearby, be careful should be no problem, after all, just looking at thebat ability he is no different than ordinary zombies, even weaker than ordinary zombies. Normal zombies, does not know how to escape¡­.

    Li Yu encouraged himself in his heart, really felt a trace of courage, but just as he straightened up his spine, he suddenly heard a light sound behind him.

 Chapter 50 Zombie is about to XOXO me!

    <h4>Chapter 50 Zombie is about to XOXO me!</h4>

    The sound is very slight, but in Li Yu¡¯s ears, it is no doubt like a p of thunder. He almost turned around the first time, iron bar crossed to the front, nervously looked to the direction of where the sound came from.

    However, Li Yu only saw a pebble, rolling on the floor¡­

    ¡°Oh no! I was set up!¡±

    Before Li Yu could turn around to confront his assant, the zombie with a twisted face grasped his cor and started to drag him out of the building.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe find me, then I will find you!¡± Within the Inte caf¨¦, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes shed a bit of malice.

    At the same time, that zombie who towed away Li Yu immediately brought him into a musty room, filled with rotten air, and threw him on the floor.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s maniption, this zombie quickly shut and barred the door and came back into the street, and then got into the building where Wang Rin went in.

    When Ling Mo got rid of Li Yu, another zombie puppet also dragged a person behind him. With the ¡°bang¡± muffled sound, that zombie then hurled Wang Cheng from onto the ground. But Wang Cheng whose eyes are closed tightly lying at the foot of a zombie, but he did not respond at all, apparently fainted. Even in aa, his body also shivered involuntarily.

    But zombie did not cause hisa, this zombie did not have the time to put his hands on him, Wang Cheng has already fainted from fear. But Ling Mo did not just find a ce to leave him, but let his zombie puppet brought him here.

    But now is not the time to deal with Wang Cheng, Ling Mo still have to manipte those two zombies, and manufacture a surprise for Wang Rin, who¡¯s now all alone.

    Ling Mo was too excited over the prospect of toying with these intruders to feel the mental burden of controlling so many zombies at the same time, not noticing the beads of sweat rolling down his face.

    Two zombie puppets skulked into the building one after another, silently surrounded Wang Rin in the middle.

    But Wang Rin did not know her escape route has been caught off, she was holding the machete, warily walking on the corridor of the third floor.

    This was originally a small hotel room, all rooms on both side of the corridor, some rooms are tightly closed, but some fully, even if walked close to the door, it¡¯s not possible to see inside the room clearly. She has carefully gone through the second floor, but found nothing. But her mind is clear, this building only have three floors, that zombie that sneak attacked her must be waiting in here.

    To search for that zombie under this environment, Wang Rin¡¯s mental pressure is still veryrge, but the machete in her hands made her feel much more at ease.

    ¡°That Ling Mo, mostly hiding around here, when I get rid of this zombie¡­hump!¡±

    Wang Rin, somewhat depressed, frowned her eyebrow, then stalked towards one of the closest door, gently pushed it open with the machete.

    No one home, but the tightly closed bathroom door made Wang Rin weary. This kind of zombie know how to sneak attack, escape, maybe it also know how to close door?

    Wang Rin began tough at how absurd this situation is. What are zombies? Monsters without any IQ! Even though today¡¯s zombie¡¯s performance extremely surprised her, and made her very concerned, but she also did not think that this zombie would shut himself in the bathroom, quietly hiding.

    Just as when Wang Rin is ready to go to the next room, she picked up a very light, but clearly audible sound from the bathroom.

    She was surprised for a moment, then her mouth revealed a hint of sneer: ¡°y with me!¡±

    Clenching tightly the machete in hand, Wang Rin slowly walked close to that tightly shut bathroom, then held out her left hand, grasping the door handle.

    As she slowly twist the door handle, at the same time, behind her suddenly came a muffled m!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Wang Rin subconsciously snapped her head back, but found with dismay that the door was shut! She found herself to be shut in a room with a zombie, which immediately started to rush towards her.

    At the same time, the bathroom door in front her also suddenly exploded open, a pitch-ck figure suddenly rushed form the inside out!

    Even though Wang Rin has good knife skills, but this strange situation has totally confused her, she could not even react, and was directly pressed on the ground by this figure.

    But Wang Rin who was thrown onto the ground has a fierce reaction time, through her panic she twirled up her knee at the zombie and reached for her de, ready to strike.

    But the zombie that threw her down immediately skipped to the side, making herpletely miss her attack.

    Not to wait for her to get up, the zombie from the hall rushed over and grabbed the wrist that is holding the knife.

    Wang Rin¡¯s face suddenly became pale, as she tried to use her knee to kick the zombie away, the other one crawled over, and pinned her to the ground, its rotten face approaching hers.

    Faced with two coordinated zombies, Wang Rin haspletely lost the ability to think, she now only have one thought in mind!

    I am going to die; I am going to be eaten by them¡­.

    Seeing this zombie¡¯s mouth getting closer, faster, that pair of blood-red eyes firmly fixed on her, but no matter how desperately she wriggled, she could not free herself, Wang Rin¡¯s heart for the first time emerged extreme fear!

    Even when the end of the world just broke out, although she was frightened, but not like this fear!

    This zombie is approaching her very slowly, while normal zombies would have went for the throat and started to go to town, this one is seemingly enjoying its kill!

    Her mind went nk, even the struggling body also froze; whole body seemed to have lost strength¡­.

    Inside Inte caf¨¦, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes appeared to be quite satisfied, and under his control, this zombie did not open his mouth to bite Wang Rin, but instead hoisted her by her arm, kicking her machete to the ground.

    Seeing Wang Rin¡¯s eyesx, apparently lost the will to fight, Ling Mo immediately controlled zombie puppets grabbed her other hand, and two zombie puppets used strength together and pulled her up from the ground.

    This sudden turn of events made Wang Rin¡¯s eyes suddenly appeared a glimmer of concern. What is happening? Do they not want to eat?

    Zombies in her heart are no more than human-eating machines. But these two zombies are obviously exceptions, because after they pulled her up, they didn¡¯t try to dismember her, but did something extremely lewd.

    That zombie with two full hands, after freeing her of her machete, actually freed a hand, in her very rounded buttocks, forced a p.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The pain conveyed from the butt, and this crispy pping sound,pletely let Wang Rin copsed!

    Spanking¡­¡­.she was spanked by a zombie!

    Wang Rin never dreamed that one day she would be spanked, and it was actually a zombie that did it.

    Ling Mo is very satisfied in his heart after seeing Wang Rin¡¯s mortified reaction. The spanking thing¡­¡­.is just the beginning of her education.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Wang Rin¡¯s stubbornness at trying to get the knife back, Ling Mo would have never bothered to toy with her that much!

    In fact Ling Mo have to admit, Wang Rin is very strong indeed, her skills with a knife is on par with Shana.

    Unfortunately she is after all just a girl, encountering this kind of zombie that defied normal behaviour, she obviously didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    Three consecutive spanks all urately shot on Wang Rin¡¯s butt, and then she finally reacted, but when she just uttered a shameful scream, then felt her arms been gripped by pincers.

    With the power of zombies, to tie the hands of little weak girl like Wang Rin, it can be described as extremely easy.

    Filled with anger and shock, but without the machete, she is like a sick cat that lost its paw. Even if she constantly pedaling the legs, but did not have any impact on zombies who is immune to pain.

    Therefore when that zombie in the back tied behind her hands, and forced her to straighten the body, Wang Rin only knew, what kind of nightmare is she going to face!

    For all normal girls, I¡¯m afraid they could not ept a distorted face, exuding strong blood stench zombie slowly leaned over toward, and the purpose is ¡­¡­kiss!

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s maniption, the other zombie cupped Wang Rin¡¯s face, pursed that foul mouth, wide opened blood-red eyes, and leaned toward Wang Rin.

    Such obvious move, how could Wang Rin not guess this zombie¡¯s intent, her mind almost the first time shout out an idea: zombie is about to OOXX me!

    Under the situation where she could not resist, the terrified Wang Rin could not withstand this tremendous mental stress, screamed shrilly, and fainted.

    And the zombie manipted by Ling Mo stopped at about ten centimeters distance before Wang Rin. As maniptors, Ling Mo canpletely receive zombie¡¯s perspective, so from his point of view, it felt like he was the one who was going to kiss Wang Rin¡­.

    Should he really kiss? Well, the one who get the benefit is not him¡­.

    Seeing Wang Rin fainted so quickly, Ling Mo could not help but to feel somewhat bored, but also feel a little funny.

    A girl so arrogant, could not even stand up to be scared¡­¡­

 Chapter 51 Sister-in Law needs some teaching

    <h4>Chapter 51 Sister-in Law needs some teaching</h4>

    ¡°Hey, wake up.¡±

    Ling Mo extended his hand and pinched Wang Rin¡¯s cheek, bringing her face in front of him.

    After hearing the cry, Wang Rin slowly opened her eyes, awakening from her slumber, then suddenly struggled up, mouth in horror shouting: ¡°do not touch me! Do not touch me!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Ling Mo quickly caught Wang Rin, said in a low voice, and held her tightly as she calmed down.

    Wang Rin became fully awake and asked ¡°why are you here? Ah! Zombie, where are those two zombies??!¡± Just as she said, she immediately nervously looks down at her clothes.

    Seeing her like this, where could you even see the shadow of prior arrogance? Ling Mo suddenly cold sneered.

    After scared Wang Rin to faint, he brought Shana and Ye Lian over, as well as Wang Cheng.

    After all his intention is not to simply teach Wang Rin a lesson, but to figure out how did she find him.

    Seeing Wang Rin is still having some aftershock, Ling Mo quietly raised his brow, pointed to the door: ¡°over there.¡±

    Wang Rin looked towards the direction of Ling Mo¡¯s finger, suddenly sighed in relief. Those two zombies¡¯ corpses wereid across the door, beside Shana and Ye Lian outside the door.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±Wang Rin turned to look at Ling Mo, somewhat surprised and asked: ¡°did you actually save me?¡±

    This is the effect I want! She would have never guessed that I was directing the zombies to do my bidding!

    And Wang Rin for sure did not thought of it, in fact until now she thought, that is a ¡°new type¡± zombie, and is the pervert among zombies!

    Ling Moughed loudly: ¡°your screams are too loud¡­.¡±

    Wang Rin was surprised for a moment, then face suddenly reddened, she opened her mouth wanted to protest, but the thought of that he just saved her, had to shut her mouth depressingly, uttered a muffled hump from her nose.

    ¡°What, I saved you, you did not even thank me?¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes; this chick is really not likable.

    Wang Rin¡¯s face suddenly became a little embarrassed, but just came into contact with Ling Mo¡¯s yful eyes, she opened her mouth and spoke with indifference: ¡°no big deal, that knife is a gift for you.¡±

    After this outburst, Ling Mo is suddenly a bit annoyed.

    ¡°So your life only worth a knife eh.¡± Ling Mo gave a cold sneer, just stood up, ¡°just to make it clear, this knife is already mine, you do not need to give it to me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Wang Rin is somewhat angry, but seeing Ling Mo¡¯s disdained expression, she could not help but feel somewhat guilty.

    Seeing Ling Mo is not intending to pull her up, Wang Rin clenched her teeth and slowly got up leaning from the wall: ¡°then what do you want? I have nothing else to give to you. Ah, right, my machete!¡±

    She circled on the ground to find it, but did not find anything, suddenly heart surprised, turned to look at Ling Mo.

    Sure enough, Ling Mo took that machete from back of his waist pocket, ying with it in his hand, seeing Wang Rin want to grab it; he not only did not intent to give it back to her, but showed a hint of sneer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! I already gave you the knife, you still want to take this one from me?¡± Though Wang Rin is still somewhat weak in hands and feet, but she still rushed over with tons of fury.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s skill is not worse than her, just twisted the body to the side, and let her rushed aside.

    Wang Rin suddenly became frantic, she sees that she could not rob it from Ling Mo, actually turned to shout to Shana: ¡°Shana! Anyhow I am your cousin, how can you help outsiders to bully me!¡±

    Hearing her roar, Shana actually looked at her, and then turned around emotionlessly.

    This actionpletely angered Wang Rin, but when she just stepped out, Ling Mo raised his hands and stopped her: ¡°stop.¡± His eyes suddenly be somewhat sharp, ¡°who are you calling an outsider?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Shana don¡¯t interrupt¡­..¡±

    ¡°With your attitude to Shana, what right do you have toin about her? Let me tell you, when you relied on Song Tian¡¯s settlement, Shana on her own fed a dozens of people, do you have this credential? No matter from which side, she can burst you in eight street!¡± (indicating she is far more skillful than her)

    Wang Rin froze for a moment, then her face suddenly sank down, pulling a little pout: ¡°do not think that you saved me, so you can¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    One crispy sound, let Wang Rin suddenly stared, whole body is stunned.

    She holds her side cheek, looked at Ling Mo as if she was a deer caught in headlights: ¡°you actually dared to p me¡­.¡±But not finished, a chill suddenly jumped up from her feet.

    Ling Mo looked at her with extremely chill eyes, no one has ever stared at her like that: ¡°hit you? Hit you is light. If you weren¡¯t Shana¡¯s cousin, on the count as my half sister-inw, you would have already been torn apart by zombies.¡±

    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Just as Wang Rin rushed forward a step, another p mercilessly struck her in the face, sending her back down to the ground.

    ¡°For I am better than you.¡± This p made Wang Rin¡¯s face pale, and Ling Mo stepped closer with a cold face. ¡°And right now the world talks in strength.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±Under Ling Mo¡¯s contempt, Wang Rin whose both cheeks are burning hot with pain, finally felt a trace of fear.

    She could not help but to step back two steps, somewhat frantically said: ¡°didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m your sister-inw¡­.¡±

    ¡°That depends if I was willing to help you. Didn¡¯t you just said that I am an outsider? I will give you one chance to take your words back.¡± Ling Mo raised his hand¡ª¡ª¨CThis action frightened Wang Rin in a cold shiver, even her eyes could not help but cringe a little, but Ling Mo just patted her face with cold smile, ¡°listen, I am not a heinous person, but when someone put their lives on the line to give me trouble, I will not be able to guarantee if they get to keep their lives afterwards.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do¡­.Shana will not let you mess ¡­.¡± Wang Rin¡¯s face suddenly became very pale, Ling Mo¡¯s look could not help her to think of that zombie¡¯s movement¡­..is Ling Mo going to OOXX her?

    Thought of this, her mood suddenly went out of control: ¡°No! Don¡¯t rape me! I am Shana¡¯s cousin, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stiffened for a moment, then with a teasing smile: ¡°rape? You think too highly about yourself. Girls like you do not excite me at all. Besides, you are wrong about one thing, Shana is mine, whether or not you count as her cousin, I have the final say, understand?¡±

    Not interested?! Nice try?!

    A strong sense of humiliation, made Wang Rin whole body trembling slightly, but Ling Mo¡¯s cold and chill eyes a moment ago, and that two merciless pspletely destroyed Wang Rin¡¯s courage.

    ¡°I have a question, you better answer it honestly, or else I will leave you here to fend for yourself.¡± Seeing Wang Rin nodded in terror, Ling Mo¡¯s tone suddenly became severe, right hand at the same time grabbed Wang Rin¡¯s chin, mouth almost posted on her lips, ¡°tell me, how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°You are hurting me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do not tell me about special scientific and technological gadgets. I checked on my body, there are nothing.¡± Ling Mo¡¯s face revealed a faint hint of impatience look.

    ¡°I cannot say¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s face suddenly be somewhat strange, he suddenly leaned down besides her ears, and said: ¡°do you know what I saw when I came in? That kind of taste, do you still want to try again?¡±

    Wang Rin¡¯s face suddenly became very pale, her eyes shing at Ling Mo, suddenly said with strangely: ¡° you won¡¯t believe me even if I said it.¡±

    ¡°To believe it or not is my problem, you say it first.¡±

    ¡°What if I tell you¡­that I have supernatural power?¡± Wang Rin gritted her teeth and said.

    After much talking, she then stared hard at Ling Mo, want to see something from his face. Seeing Ling Mo not speaking, she suddenly tensed up: ¡°I knew it that you won¡¯t believe me, but what I say is true!¡±

    In fact, Ling Mo¡¯s mind is indeed very shocked! On the other hand, he has to believe this statement, because he has special abilities too!

    So it seems that he really is not the only one with superpowers in this world!

    He firmly fixed his eyes on Wang Rin for a while, until her scalp is tingling, and eyes started to dodge, Ling Mo then opened and asked: ¡°what is your ability? Does it rte to tracking me?¡±

    ¡°You believe me?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s reaction is far beyond expectations, but under Ling Mo¡¯s firm look, she had to speak: ¡°induction, induction ability¡­¡±

    Sure enough, is totally unrted to his zombie puppet ability¡­.

    Under careful inquiry, Ling Mo grasped a moreprehensive understanding of Wang Rin¡¯s induction ability. Her ability is like his zombie puppet ability, all rely on spiritual power to cast. But unlike Ling Mo, her power does not help her in battle one bit.

    The so-called induction, sounds like turning herself into a radar receiver, but before she can start tracking, she must have physical contact with the target.

    As Wang Rin continued to describe her power¡¯s limitations, Ling Mo immediately thought of the punch she gave him when they were parting¡­.

    With physical contact, she is equivalent in installing an invisible ¡°tracking¡± device, and then through telepathy, she could probably be aware of the approximate location of Ling Mo.

    In fact after when Ling Mo left camp, she had been sensing his orientation. Originally she worried that Ling Mo would be going far away, then the spiritual connection between her and the ¡°tracker¡± will automatically disconnect. Fortunately Ling Mo is seemingly aimlessly going in circles around the camp, meaning they were never too far at all.

    Aware that Ling Mo stopped moving, at the crack of dawn, she immediately took Li Yu and Wang Cheng towards his direction. Moreover, this kind of tracking time can onlyst twelve hours, after time passed it will also fail.

    But she never expected, she would encounter that kind of strange zombies here, and was nearly raped..

    From Wang Rin¡¯s eyes, Ling Mo is sure that what she said is true. She has beenpletely scared to death.

    ¡°Talking about supernatural ability, how could the effect be this useless?¡± Ling Mo still felt somewhat unbelievable, the zombie puppet ability he has been going through continuous upgrade, howe Wang Rin¡¯s ability is not much use!

    Wang Rin shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either, no matter how much I used it there is no upgrade.¡±

    ¡°I have said everything¡­..let me go¡­..¡± Wang Rin looked up at Ling Mo, carefully asked, after she asked, she then nervously and immediately added:¡± I will nevere to find you trouble again! Really¡­.¡±

    I guess you would never do it again¡­¡­such a thought, Ling Mo showed a hint of joking smile: ¡°you can try to beg me.¡±

    Beg?! Wang Rin¡¯s eyes once again widened. In her life she ever begged people, right now she has to beg for mercy?!

    But looking at Ling Mo¡¯s smile, Wang Rin¡¯s heart is extremely terrified. She did not doubt Ling Mo, if she doesn¡¯t listen to him, he will for sure turn those threats into reality!

    Wang Rin bites her lips, want to cry but scared to do it. Besides Ling Mo, she was never hit by people before, and of course was never threatened.

    She is really scared, when Ling Mo looks at her with those eyes as if looking at a dead person, Wang Rin viscerally felt a chill.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Brother-inw¡­..I was wrong.¡± These few words were almost burst out from between her teeth, when she finished, suddenly feel her body is about to copse, seems the whole body strength to be pumped out of her.

    ¡°You, just needs someone to teach you a lesson!¡± Ling Mo smiled and patted Wang Rin¡¯s cheeks, seeing her eyes emerges out ofyer of water vapor, suddenly felt a wave of pleasure.

    ¡°Considering that you are somewhat¡­..stupid, ¡° Ling Mo very seriouslye up with an adjective, ¡°So I am going to warn you again, sister-inw, never do stupid thing like this again.¡±

    Wang Rin bite her teeth, slowly lowered her head: ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Louder, I cannot hear.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 52 Sisterâ€™s saliva function like sports drink

    <h4>Chapter 52 Sister¡¯s saliva function like sports drink</h4>

    Wang Rin was actually a biotic; this news somewhat surprised Ling Mo.

    In fact, when he discovered that he had the zombie puppet ability, he had this spection. During the end of the world, there should be more than one biotic, right?

    Even Ling Mo could not tell how this ability appeared in his body. When he first started to run for his life, everything was too chaotic. Thinking back then, besides being scared each day, he couldn¡¯t even get a whole night¡¯s sleep.

    This ability appeared suddenly. It was more like a kind of instinct that had just awakened at the right time.

    But what Ling Mo cared more about was how he could use this special ability to increase his odds of survival.

    Butpared to the zombie puppet control ability, Wang Rin¡¯s ability was totally useless. There was no use, therefore what she relied on was her own knife skills.

    It would appear that the supernatural ability also had different degrees of strength; each person¡¯s ability to grasp their skills should also bepletely different. However, he didn¡¯t know how many protoss there were, like himself¡­

    For some reason, Ling Mo had this vivid feeling that there seemed to be some simrities between people who had supernatural abilities and mutated zombies.

    If one treated supernatural abilities as a type of evolution, then the human protoss were equivalent to the mutated zombies among zombies.

    Mutated zombies might continue to evolve, so would protoss also continuously evolve? He could only experience it himself to find the answer¡­.

    When the Ling Mo trio left, Wang Rin suddenly gasped.

    After waking up from that fear feeling of humiliation, her eyes suddenly became red, at the same time her knees went soft, and she kneeled on the ground.

    The sentence said by Ling Mo when he left had echoed in her mind.

    ¡°Remember, do not do anything that will make me unhappy, there is no next time.¡±

    When he said this sentence, Ling Mo¡¯s pair of icy eyes caused Wang Rin to feel coldness in her heart¡­

    After going downstairs, Shana, who was following tightly after Ling Mo, suddenly asked with a quiet whisper: ¡°You didn¡¯t kill her¡­why¡­¡±

    Shana then said: ¡°I could feel that¡­you wanted to kill¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s face suddenly changed. He did have the thought of killing Wang Rin, but considering that she was after all Shana¡¯s cousin, as well as most likely being Shana¡¯s only rtive in this world, he dispelled that idea right away.

    She not only brought people to find trouble for him, but from the oue of it, she not only did not bring him any losses, but learned a harsh lesson, and took thest weapon away.

    But to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, Shana who seemingly stumbled, was actually secretly observing carefully, and also seriously thinking¡­.

    ¡°She is your cousin, with your blood. I won¡¯t kill her.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand¡­.¡± Shana nodded her head, ¡°But if you killed her¡­. for some reason¡­. maybe I would feel¡­ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, after all, you are rted by blood.¡±

    Just as when Ling Mo was about to bring her and leave when he suddenly noticed that Shana¡¯s neck had something on it. He pulled her curiously, and opened his hand to move the scattered hair on her chest.

    Shana¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of a struggle, ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze¡­.¡±

    ¡°I did not want to squeeze your chest! Am I that kind of person?¡± Ling Mo stared at Shana with righteousness, and then dug out the object on Shana¡¯s neck.

    It was a miniature jade knife that was incredibly sharp. Although Ling Mo did not know much about jade, he could feel this piece of jade was extremely valuable. It was finely carved, cold and smooth. On the handle was also engraved a seal: Wang.

    Before, when Ling Mo helped Shana with the sponge bath, he had not seen this piece of jade.

    ¡°When did this¡­..¡±

    Right when they left, Shana walked behind him. Obviously Wang Rin seized this opportunity and gave the jade to Shana.

    This caused Ling Mo to suddenly freeze for a moment. He involuntarily looked back behind, at the hotel.

    Wang Rin¡¯s attitude to Shana was indeed very different than in her heart (Means that she acts differently than what she thinks). Did she especiallye to not only get back her knife, but also to send this thing to Shana?

    Leaving aside her purpose, her movements and intentions were a bit too clumsy and offensive. After this time, she should have been taught a lesson.

    ¡°This counts as a Wang family heirloom right?¡± Ling Mo sighed, then put the jade back inside Shana¡¯s neckline. At this moment, he suddenly came to a realization. His face contorted into a bizarre look, ¡°Shana, you should have recognized Wang Rin right? Or else you would not have allowed her to approach you, not to mention allowing her to put this piece of jade on to your neck!¡±

    Shana was silent for a while, seeming like she was organizing her words. Ling Mo was eagerly looking at her.

    ¡°En. I know her, she is my sister¡­..¡±Shana finally nodded affirmatively, then pointed to her head, ¡°I thought a lot, very messy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no hurry, think slowly, for sure you will remember everything. By that time, you will return to the Shana from before.¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a satisfied smile, and pinched Shana¡¯s cheek.

    However Shana¡¯s next words, allowed Ling Mo to be suddenly stunned: ¡°I don¡¯t want to return¡­.. to the old Shana. I am the same as Ye Lian. So¡­I don¡¯t want to remember.¡±

    To be able to think up to this level, Shana¡¯s reasoning had indeed recovered a lot¡­. Ling Mo stared at Shana, his heart bing bitter.

    That¡¯s right, whether or not Shana would restore her reasonpletely, her zombie identity would never change. Even with the constant evolution, either Shana or Ye Lian, they would be far away from ordinary people. Even if they eventually restored their sanity, no one would treat them as human beings. And their rtion with other humans would be like wolves with sheep.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt that he should have realized this point much sooner. Although Shana restored some consciousness, when she was facing strangers, she still was hostile. Even if she recognized Wang Rin, her attitude towards her was also very cold. Most likely because the memory section regarding her family had awakened, therefore she blurted out those words a moment ago. But this feeling was the memory, but not the feelings belonging to the current Shana.

    These were her instincts as a zombie. Although their diet had turned into viral gels, and was no longer as vigorous as cannibalism, as zombies, they would still not act friendly towards living beings.

    Shana still had the appearance of old Shana, but inside, she hadpletely changed¡­

    And Ye Lian, should also be the same¡­..

    Seeing Ling Mo silent, Shana seemed to detect the conflict in Ling Mo¡¯s mind through a spiritual connection.

    She suddenly extended her hand, gently pinched Ling Mo¡¯s cheek: ¡°You are not the same as me¡­ but ¡­pared to others, you are also not the same.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s felt a wave of warmth in her heart.

    With the spiritual connection deepening, she could feel that within the consciousness of Shana and Ye Lian, they were bing closer and closer to him.

    Indeed, as long as they treated him differently than others, wouldn¡¯t that be enough already?

    Ling Mo made a self-depreciating smile, ¡°Remember, only I can pinch your cheek, but you cannot pinch me. In the future if you want to express your friendship¡­ use a kiss.¡±

    Shana just had a confused look, her mouth was gently pecked by Ling Mo.

    ¡°Remember?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Do it once for me, I am here to help you, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­En, okay, again¡­. This time deeper, tongue out¡­..En en¡­.¡±

    In order to not show favoritism, after a fierce kissing with Shana, Ling Mo also fiercely kissed Ye Lian.

    He did not expect that after he released Ye Lian, he suddenly felt as if his blood was boiling up, his heartbeat suddenly being amplified.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    His heartbeat sounded like drums in his ears, his body¡¯s blood flow quickly elerated and a wave of hot air jumped through the abdomen, instantly flow through the whole body.

    Ling Mo¡¯s look suddenly changed drastically, this feeling, had appeared when he first kissed Ye Lian!

    But just after he did not experience a mutation. Ling Mo ssified this feeling as a psychological effect, but appearing once again, couldpletely prove that either before or now, this feeling was real!

    Obviously, this feeling was not a prelude to mutation.

    But why would such a response ur after taking their saliva?

    Could it be that apart from blood, the other fluids in their bodies also contained viruses? But if it was a virus, howe he did not mutate? Too bad these guesses could not be verified¡­

    Last time, this abnormal sensationsted for more than twenty minutes, this time the duration was much shorter. After about two or three minutes, Ling Mo had returned to normal.

    Ling Mo suddenly found something very shocking!

    After that drunk-like feeling receded, his mind was actually unprecedently clear and bright, even all the physical consumption seemed to havee back to him!

    The saliva produced by the zombie sisters, seemed to not only be poisonous, but have many magical effects! Looking at the effect, it seemed somewhat simr to stimnts.

    Probably something like bee and snake venom, depending on method and concentration, could not only be harmless to human bodies, but also beneficial!

    The originally terrible zombie virus, after the zombie¡¯s ¡°purification¡±, mixed into their saliva (or juice), had turned into an edible stimnt!

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up,

    You are my zombie sisters, your whole bodies are full of treasures. This sister¡¯s saliva is a treasure, but I did not know that the other sister¡¯s saliva would also be something good¡­.

 Chapter 53 Sleep with the ground (sleeping together?)

    <h4>Chapter 53 Sleep with the ground (sleeping together?)</h4>

    Wang Rin was thrown back into the hotel. Presumably when she regained her conscious, she will naturally leave. As for whether or not she could find Li Yu, it depends on their luck.

    As for Wang Cheng¡¯s treatment, Ling Mo was a little hesitant.

    For Wang Cheng who had some heart (ÐÄ¼Æ), and a vicious character, Ling Mo did not have any friendly intentions towards.

    Originally Ling Mo thought that when he arrived at the survivors camp, he will settle down, and did not expect him to suck up to Wang Rin. With him at the camp, most likely Liu Yu Hao did not have much chance of showing his ability, because the two of them were ssmates.

    And he knew way too much about Ling Mo. Though you could tell from Wang Rin¡¯s actions that Wang Cheng did not speak out about Shana being a zombie, there is still no guarantee that he would not bring any more trouble in the future.

    ¡° This counts as doing a good deed. ¡° Ling Mo thought in his heart, eyes slightly closed. When he opened eyes again, the spiritual connection between him and that zombie puppet has beenpletely disconnected.

    A zombie out of control, a live human being that had not yet awakened, what was going to happen next, there is no need to think about it¡­.

    Probably effected by that violent atmosphere, Ling Mo did not feel rmed when he killed for the first time. But this did not mean that he would be a killer. Therefore when he disconnected the connection, Ling Mo still slightly hesitated a little.

    But this slight hint of hesitation was forcibly thrown to the back of his head the instant he closed his eyes.

    During the end of the world, if you were not cold hearted, you will be treated as a soft persimmon¡­.(easy to bully)

    Ling Mo¡¯s group carefully walked for half a day, killed a lot of zombies along the way and finally found a residential building. Ling Mo decided to settle down there tonight.

    His destination was originally X City University, but was dyed by Wang Rin. It would be impossible to reach X City University today. Fortunately, the current location was not too far away from X City University.

    There was a waste site near the residential building. The yard became a parking lot and the surrounding environment looked very gloomy. Fortunately there were not many zombies around, so Ling Mo¡¯s group used the advantage of the cars to cover their whereabouts and carefully crept inside the residential building.

    There weren¡¯t many zombies inside the building, and most of the doors were wide open. Besides some broken furniture inside, the rooms were mostly empty. It seemed like during construction, it was treated as a dormitory for the workers. As for the original residents, they most likely already relocated.

    With Ye Lian and Shana¡¯ s sharp sense towards zombies, and their lethality, the building was soon clean of zombies. They collected all of the bodies inside one room, and then closed tightly windows and doors. This way, the smell of blood would not easily attract zombies. Ling Mo even wanted to find some lime topletely seal the doors.

    Ling Mo judged this area to be very suitable for hiding. Outside, a hundred meters away was a street. The surrounding area was all densely popted by zombies. It just happened that this ce was under construction, so there were less zombies around.

    When Ye Lian and Shana were cleaning zombies, Ling Mo was seriously looking for a suitable room to settle for three people.

    Fortunately, one of the residential rooms among the third floor of this residential building had some buckets of pure water, some gas tank and pans, it was rare that these were not sshed with blood, just some dust.

    Not only that, he even found half a box of instant noodles, and some instant bubble tea.

    The construction site really had some good stuff¡­.Ling Mo excitingly cleaned the few spring beds, then started to prepare a pot of instant noodles. This ce was very remote, so it was harder to attract zombies¡¯ attention than densely popted areas. As long as you were careful, there would be no problem. And right now it was still early, fire would not attract zombies.

    After eating dry food for a long time, Ling Mo was really tired of it, it was rare to eat a hot meal. He was indeed happy from the bottom of his heart. Too bad Ye Lian and Shana were zombies, they were not interested in normal food, or else he would love for them to try some¡­.

    ¡°Smells so good¡­.¡±

    Before and after the end of the world, Ling Mo always had instant noodles, but after the end of the world, he almost always ate them dry.

    Such food with a strong fragrance, he had not smelled it for a long time¡­

    The mostmon and cheap food before the end of the world, now made Ling Mo really hungry, with his mouth watering. Even Shana and Ye Lian were attracted by this smell of food, and looked at it a few times.

    As soon as the noodles loosened, Ling Mo could not wait and used the chopsticks to stir up the inside the pot, and blew out a breath and joy. He slurped the noodles inside his mouth instantly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­cool!¡±

    To be able to eat a bowl of hot noodles during the end of the world, this was a very luxurious thing for all survivors.

    This was really ironic when thought about. The things needed to be considered before the end of the world when eating instant noodles, like nutrition and taste, took away from the enjoyment of eating these instant noodles. On the contrary, in a ce like the end of the world, where dangers were everywhere, you could be excited with only a bowl of instant noodles.

    Survival is the only thing all survivors were considering. To Ling Mo, another matter that was more important than living was to help Ye Lian regain her sanity, and let Shana slowly recover and be normal.

    After finished the noodles, he simply cleaned up the pots and pans, Ling Mo then sat down next to Ye Lian.

    Though they went out and rushed around all day, no matter if it was Ye Lian or Shana, they did not show any fatigue. This was not hard to understand, when zombies are not fighting, their physical exertion was very small, and though Ye Lian and Shana fought a lot along the way, most of the times it was Ling Mo who controlled the others using his zombie puppet ability. This eased the exertion on the two girls as they killed the defenseless zombies.

    This day, Shana¡¯s performance particrly surprised Ling Mo. Before he could only maintain the spiritual connection between him and Shana, and could not manipte her movements. This had troubled Ling Mo a lot. But to his surprise, Shana might have restored part of her sanity, and therefore could actually understand to coborate during battles.

    Plus she had very good knife skills, as if it was instinctively part of her body. After regaining part of her sanity, herbat ability immediately improved and her knife advantage also gradually revealed itself.

    There existed a spiritual connection between the two, therefore they coordinated very well. It was not much less than the coordination between him and Ye Lian. This was a pleasant surprise.

    But seeing the look of how Shana used her long knife, Ling Mo no longer wanted Ye Lian to continue to use her hands. Though her attack speed was very fast, and her ten fingers were also very strong, among Ling Mo¡¯s heart, he always felt that pair of seemingly slender and soft hands were not to used for doing something bloody and violent¡­.

    Originally he wanted to give Ye Lian his own dagger, but this dagger was indeed somewhat short, with limited lethality. It would only work during normal days, but would appear useless duringbat. Normal weapons would not suit Ye Lian; not only would they not help her, but would lower herbat ability.

    And Wang Rin¡¯s appearance, actually solved this problem very well. This chick was really delivering gifts during a crisis¡­.

    Thinking about this, Ling Mo could not help butugh a little. He took out the machete from the back of his waist. This machete, from the first look, appeared to be well suited for females, the handle was not too long, and somewhat small. It had a crescent-shaped de, and was was very light. Just looking with your naked eyes, you could see the sharpness. Although it was still a whole other level below his own short knife, it was enough to kill zombies.

    Although this Wang Rin was arrogant, but from the knives she made, she did have the skill to be proud. Mastering knife crafting at such a young age, she would most likely have been favoured the family. Plus she also had good knife skills inbat, how could she have put Ling Mo in her eye.

    But after this lesson, surely she would of course be wary of Ling Mo, and will remember him firmly in mind.

    Handing the machete to Ye Lian¡¯s, and then manipting her to swing it a few times, he felt it was very smooth. This time finally, Ye Lian did not have to use her hands, because no matter how strong the fingers were, it would be iparable to knife tools.

    Before the sky went dark, Ling Mo did not waste his time. He carefully went to the construction site and did some searching around, found some lime, and spread it outside the room where all the zombie bodies were. Not only this, he went and found a steel pipe, and barred the residential gate. This was much useful than putting a lock.

    After taking care of these businesses, the sky had already went dark. The city again had be the world of zombies. Most likely, all the survivors have returned to their hiding ce.

    Within the room, Ye Lian had already put together two fairlyplete spring beds under Ling Mo¡¯s maniption, then turned all the batting surface to the other side, andid it over the top.

    ¡°Tonight we can finally sleep in peace!¡±

 Chapter 54 â€“ Searching places

    <h4>Chapter 54 ¨C Searching ces</h4>

    Just when the first light appeared over the horizon, Ling Mo was already awake.

    He had too many things that needed to be done today: hunting mutated zombies, refilling the viral gels that were running out, and¡­¡­ stocking up on food!

    The food he collected before was running out, but he had found half a box of instant noodles the night before. However, in the long run, it was far from enough.

    Spending most of his time fighting, and walking, and using his spiritual energy had made Ling Mo¡¯s appetite even more scary.

    Of course the majority of this hunger was because the food he collected were mostly not nutritious. It would not have refilled his energy no matter how much he ate.

    To just fill the stomach was far from enough.

    Before going out, Ling Mo would always be well prepared. When he got up from bed, he immediately started to pack his backpack.

    His destination was X City University; this ce right now was already close. While on the way here, Ling Mo already discovered that to move through the downtown area was very difficult.

    With aplicated terrain, numerous buildings, an amazing number of zombies, all these factors mixed together had resulted in this area bing extremely dangerous.

    Compared to head diving into X University with unknown situations, Ling Mo was much more willingly to use this building as his base while getting to know the surrounding area, then nning again.

    Of course during the process of searching areas, you could also collect materials. If you were lucky, most likely you could find some ces with possible mutated zombies.

    Considering the fact that the number of zombies in this area was double the number near The Third High School, Ling Mo decided to leave behind some things he would need to use, to reduce his weight.

    The on-site parking lot and construction site all had zombies wandering around, even if there were survivorsing through, they would most likely not have thought that the residential building was upied. Thus, there was no chance of theft.

    A knife and a dagger were tied to the waist and thest few chocte bars were also stuffed into his shirt pocket. Lastly, he also dug out a military canteen, and filled the pot with mineral water. The rest of the stuff was poured out from the backpack, and piled together with the instant noodles.

    For a long time, he had not carried an empty backpack. Although assignments were arduous, Ling Mo still could not help but feel much more light weighted.

    To be precautious, before taking Shana and Ye Lian out, Ling Mo had specially hidden all the things in the room under the bed, then messed up the bed, disguised it as if it was uninhabited. He then opened the door widely, then reassured himself and gone out.

    As part of the downtown area, although this ce was not part of the main streets, the number of zombies was already outrageous, and the extent of damage to surrounding shops had also increased significantly. Just the amount of abandoned cars, and the residual trace of explosions already made people feel frightened, not to mention after the sma coagtion that gave the floor ayer of red carpet.

    As soon as he walked onto the street, Ling Mo¡¯s expression had be serious. Although he had Ye Lian and Shana, these two mutated zombies here, to collect and hunt in such dangerous ces, the pressure was still very huge.

    As long as they made the tiniest movement, they would most likely attract arge crowd of zombies. The method of using cellphone music to attract zombies would be impossible here. This ce not only had no cover to protect them from attracting zombies, but also had very deadly terrain characteristics. There were essible roads, and surrounding alleys.

    As soon as the music started, surrounding zombies would flock over, even if he used the zombie puppet control ability to make sure not to drown among the zombie crowds, but he will be trapped for sure. This type of digging his own grave, Ling Mo would not do it.

    The safest and the simplest way was to kill a few zombies as far away as possible, so as to not attract the zombies¡¯ attention.

    Although these zombies still had their five senses, they also had their weakness. When they don¡¯t have any prey, they would only be swinging slowly around, moving within a small area. Therefore, although there were a lot of zombies on the road, they were not tightly squeezing together. As long as he used the space between them, he could do it.

    This kind of thing was hard to ordinary people, but Ling Mo had the ability of zombie puppet control, and it was not hard to implement it.

    At first he quietly dug behind an abandoned vehicle under the cover of Shana, then manipted Ye Lian and walked towards the closest zombie crowd.

    In order to avoid attracting distant zombies with blood, Ling Mo did not let Ye Lian use the machete, but used a more violent way: wringing their necks.

    With Ye Lian¡¯s power, there came the sound of ¡°ka cha¡± the instant she covered the other¡¯s head using both of her arms, then he slowly put down that zombie body onto the ground. But even such a light sound still immediately attracted the rest of the zombies. But normal zombies that were not berserk would not attack their kind, therefore they only turned their heads, but did not attack Ye Lian.

    At this time, Ling Mo stretched his neck out from behind the car. The instant when these zombies discovered him, he immediately used the zombie control ability. But Ling Mo also noticed at this time, after an upgrade, his zombie puppet control ability also seemed to have changed. Before, he could only control the zombies when he used both eyes to look at them, but when he was very focused, two of the zombie that slightly turned their heads slower and were not even looking at him also fell under his control.

    But now was not the time to think, with his zombie puppet control ability slowly being casted out, countless invisible threads immediately controlled these zombies tightly. After sessfully controlling these zombies at the same time, Ling Mo¡¯s mouth also twitched with a hint of ugly grinning.

    After these zombie puppets fell under his control, they immediately started to kill each other, and under Ling Mo¡¯s deliberate control, they all died very cleanly.

    Thanks to this prudent method ofbat, Ling Mo soon broke through to the door of a small supermarket.

    Although this supermarket was small-scaled, it also had a lot of remaining food. This was not very difficult to understand, after all not all survivors had the opportunity to search for food in this ce.

    After leaving Shana at the door to guard, Ling Mo and Ye Lian immediately started their search within the supermarket.

    With the backpack soon crammed with a lot of food, Ling Mo¡¯s mood also lightened up a little.

    During the end of the world, it really was the bigger the risks you took, the bigger the harvest there was.

 Chapter 55 My target is really Tentacles Monster

    <h4>Chapter 55 My target is really Tentacles Monster</h4>

    Using this method, Ling Mo swept through two small supermarkets, collecting all the goods.

    In the process, he thoroughly tested his zombie puppet control ability, and found that it had indeed improved.

    Before, when he could not see the invisible threads, he could only see the zombie puppet¡¯s spiritual ball when he made eye contact with them.

    But right now the invisible threads were bing more clear, so much so, that the limit on his zombie puppet control ability was greatly reduced.

    To establish links between zombie puppets, he only needed to wrap that invisible thread around the zombies¡¯ empty spiritual ball. But to be able to manipte them, he must bury the threads deep into the ball.

    For example, the connection between him and Shana were only kept of using the threads wrapping around the spiritual ball, but between him and Ye Lian, he had topletely integrate the threads with her spiritual ball, thus bing able to naturally control her.

    And Ling Mo gave this kind of thread a very appropriate name: spiritual threads, and for short, tentacles.

    Seeing the countless threads spreading out from him, and connecting Shana and Ye Lian tightly together with him, Ling Mo¡¯s mouth could not help but break out with a hint of an evil smile.

    If these tentacles could really turn into a tangible substance ¡­. Not to go any further, Ling Mo immediately gave a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°It¡¯s only a spiritual ability, even if they could turn into a real substance¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t I be a monster of tentacles?¡±

    On the other hand, he also found out a very important thing while battling.

    Being zombie puppets, Ye Lian and Shana worked well in harmony, and were not as aggressive as their own kind.

    But the two of them did not know how to work together, especially when Ling Mo reduced his control on Ye Lian and allowed her to fight based on her instincts. This disadvantage was particrly obvious. They fight by themselves, plus both of them were mutated zombies, only knowing how to attack. It was easy to attract a lot of trouble in this densely popted zombie area.

    But if Ling Mo was the core, and those two girls were the supporting force, this problem would be easily solved. No matter Ye Lian or Shana, they all cooperated with Ling Mo¡¯s movements, which made the fight suddenly be extremely efficient.

    ¡°It seems that without me it would not do¡­¡±

    These two mutated zombies only knew how to work with Ling Mo, this was also another big challenge for Ling Mo himself. Fortunately, after his body upgraded, although the power of the body did not improve, his speed was much faster. Not only could he follow up with Ye Lian¡¯s attacking speed, he could also guide Shana to attack quickly.

    Thisbination of one human and two zombies could be described as good team work, coupled with careful propulsion, no one was injured on the way, and they were able to eliminate a lot of zombies.

    Feeling as if his stock of food has been sufficiently replenished after 2 to 3 hours, Ling Mo then turned his attention to hunting zombies.

    Continuing to use the zombie puppet ability, but also maintaining spiritual connection between the two female zombies, no matter how strong Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles were, right now they had be softer.

    Instead of enhancing body strength, it should have been the tentacles¡­No, improving spiritual power was much more important!

    Viral gel was really urgently needed goods, and the greater the number the better!

    But ordinary zombies filled the streets, it was rather difficult to find mutated zombies. Therefore, in advancing through the streets, Ling Mo was also observing.

    ¡°New Time Square Shopping Mall¡­..¡±

    A far distance apart, Ling Mo saw arge mall. He recalled that the New Time Shopping Mall was the biggest mall around this area. The daily flow of people was amazing before the end of the world.

    In such a ce, there must be mutated zombies!

    But after reaching the mall, Ling Mo did not enter in a hurry, he went to the corner to slow down a moment, along with observing the situations inside the mall.

    A shopping mall located downtown, the number of zombies inside was beyond imagination. Looking ahead, inside a huge shopping mall, almost everywhere was full of zombies!

    Butpared to a huge number of zombies, the exit of this mall seemed way too narrow, and too obscure!

    Originally Ling Mo worried that there had been survivors appearing and attracted all the zombies out, but after getting closer, he found that he worried too much.

    Big Shopping malls like this, survivors all seemed to stay as far away as possible. The things they sold in here were all not rted to food. Besides survivors like Ling Mo who had a special purpose, why would other people approach here.

    But without survivors approaching, it did not mean there were no traces of killing. On the contrary, the gate near the shopping mall was almostpletely covered in bloodstains,yers of sma and flesh coagted together and seemed to have covered the ground with ayer of an extremely rancid bloody carpet. Tattered clothes everywhere, and scattered human bones. You could imagine, this ce once had a disgusting feast of human flesh¡­.

    And the inside of the shopping malls had no trace of clean space.

    Even Ling Mo could not help but frown at this strong odor, but Shana and Ye Lian, these two female zombies were rather excited, even Shana¡¯s eyes were bing slightly red. In that regard, she was not as calm as Ye Lian. Therefore Ling Mo vividly thought that though Shana gained her sanity much faster, in terms of the evolution of body and nature, Ye Lian still had a higher degree of improvement.

    In any case, the smell of blood was a very strong stimnt to zombies¡­

    But with this thick smell of blood, he did not have to worry about being discovered as a human being by the zombies through their noses. As long as he was careful with not making any sounds and hiding his whereabouts, this shopping mall that seems like a meat grinder could also be broken through. Ling Mo had gone to to this shopping mall before, he knew that the higher you go, the higher-end the shops were, with naturally less people.

    Besides during the outbreak of the disaster, most likely all the people were rushing downwards, therefore although there were great numbers of zombies on the first and second floors, maybe the upstairs were empty.

    In the worst case, Ling Mo had enough confidence that he could get out safely using the few staircases inside the shopping mall.

    After making up his mind, Ling Mo then ramped his breath, quietly along the periphery of the mall and walked through, before finally going in through the side channel used by employees.

    As for Ye Lian and Shana, although these two could havepletely free ess to the zombie poption, but looking at therge number of zombies wandering around the inside of the mall, Ling Mo was feeling that something was not normal. Therefore, he made these two mutated zombies follow him, and did not make them force their way through the main entrance.

    Going in through the employee road, it was a semi-enclosed space, he could see the inside of the shopping mall and was able to quietly creep up using the stairs through the half-opened doors.

    Although he did not have direct contact with therge crowd of zombies inside the shopping mall, but to go so in-depth to the zombie crowd still made people feel very nervous.

 Chapter 56 Zombie Concentration Camp

    <h4>Chapter 56 Zombie Concentration Camp</h4>

    As soon as the three entered the door, they encountered two zombies, but the instant they rushed up, they were controlled by Ling Mo. Shana and Ye Lian quickly wrung their necks andid them on the ground. Sure enough, when these two female zombies coborate with him, they could work very well as a team¡­.

    As Ling Mo guessed, the first floor of the New Time Shopping Mall gathered arge number of zombies, but upstairs revealed to be a bit empty.

    Within nine-foot shopping malls, there should be arge amount of mutated zombies.

    Ling Mo could be considered to be very knowing about the habits of mutated zombies; after all he had a real female mutated zombie besides him, Ye Lian.

    Under the circumstances of being hungry, Ye Lian would attack ordinary zombies, but after she fulfilled her desire, her desire to attack ordinary zombies obviously declined.

    But there was one exception, and that was when there were mutated zombies nearby, Ye Lian would immediately break out with a strong desire. Between these mutated zombies, there seemed to exist a certain resonance.

    Most likely because they all had those condensed viral gels¡­

    Compared to ordinary zombies, mutated zombie bodies contained much purer viruses, and would provoke Ye Lian¡¯s hostility.

    Other mutated zombies were also like this, for example the few mutated zombies Ling Mo met before, their priority target were all their own kind, such as Ye Lian, and not Ling Mo.

    But to Ling Mo¡¯s curiosity, after Ye Lian and Shana entered here, they did not exhibit any response. And when no movements came from those zombies, the whole shopping mall seemingly appeared to be filled with zombies, but it seemed to be quiet and horrifying. This ce could no longer be called a shopping mall, but more of a zombie concentration camp.

    This strange quietness made Ling Mo grip his knife even more tightly.

    There were such arge number of zombies gathered here, there must be births of mutated zombies, would it be possible that those zombies all left? Or killed each other and died off?

    Different kinds of spection and guesses shed through his mind, but that faint sense of unease was growing strongly.

    ¡°It seems that I am still not experienced enough to calm down ah¡­.So what if there are more zombies! What am I scared of!¡±

    Ling Mo secretly cursed himself, nervousness in his heart slowly receded a little. Although he had the ability, his strength was too weak to face that group of terrifying zombies.

    Venturing deeper into the enemy¡¯sir, even if there existed huge potential benefits before, it was also inevitable to feel nervous and scared. But on the other hand, it also brought a strange stimulus to Ling Mo, he even felt that his spirit was focused unlike before, every nerve seemed to tense up. Sure enough, there will be power if there is pressure, and also more likely to invoke his potential¡­.

    And the focus of the spiritual power brought Ling Mo great observant ability and stronger zombie puppet control.

    Although he had not yet attacked zombies, Ling Mo already discovered that the contact between himself and Shana seemed to have some breakthroughs because of this opportunity.

    Before his tentacles seemed to just stay on the surface of Shana¡¯s spiritual ball, but now they seemed to have forcibly broken into it. As for the sense of obstruction that came deeply within Shana¡¯s spiritual power, it did not seem to be a great obstacle to Ling Mo like before.

    ¡°This was quite some unexpected fortune.¡± Ling Mo was secretly delighted, although this level was not enough to control Shana, but when Ling Mo looked at Shana, he clearly saw that at first, Shana looked at him with a confused look, but then revealed a hint of a friendlier look.

    Sure enough, strengthening the links, he could make Shana be even closer to him like Ye Lian.

    Is this not favorability? Ling Mo¡¯s mind suddenly shed with this kind of thought. When favorability reached a certain level, he could sessfully conquer that charming body¡­

    There were much less zombies inside the safe passage than outside, but in order to not disturb those zombies at the hall, Ling Mo still spent a lot of time.

    The closer you were to the prosperous ce, the harder it was to survive. Ling Mo experienced this first hand.

    A big shopping mall like this could be said as being very crowded in the past, but right now, it had be an off-limit area. If it wasn¡¯t for employee safe passage, even Ling Mo would not dare toe in.

    After all, adventure and death were two entirely different concepts.

    Right now Ling Mo and his trio had entered the third floor, obviously the number of zombies were greatly reduced here, as a result their movements became bolder. But to Ling Mo¡¯s annoyance, Shana and Ye Lian did not sense the existence of any mutated zombies. Yet that feeling of uneasiness has been shrouding over Ling Mo¡¯s mind, and even made him feel a little irritated.

    ¡°Could it there really are no mutated zombies? Oh no, we might return empty handed.¡±

    The more they went up, the less the number of zombies, Ling Mo already had no hope.

    He did not think that while taking the risks of entering this shopping mall, he did not even touch a hair of mutated zombies. This was really bad luck!

    Would he just return like this? Ling Mo did not want to retreat. He thought a little more and decided to walk further inside.

    The third floor were mostly jewelry stores, and the other half of the store had been designed into a supermarket, but all were selling goods such as home appliances, not worth collecting.

    There were less zombies wandering here, and most of them were sandwiched in the middle. Plus, there were a lot of obstruction in between, therefore as long as you don¡¯t exhibit any sounds, it would not be easy to attract their attention.

    To avoid falling within the zombies¡¯ encirclement, Ling Mo deliberately walked slowly inside against the wall. His goal was the washroom ahead, and that was right at the middle of the third floor.

    He thought very clearly, if he walked there, and still Ye Lian and Shana exhibited no response, then he could only admit his own defeat and return.

    Fortunately this was the downtown area, even if there were no mutated zombies in this shopping mall, there were always other ces to search for.

    But as they got closer to the washroom, Ling Mo was bing more disappointed. It seemed like he really would return home empty handed¡­.

    But to Ling Mo¡¯s expectation, the moment when he stopped walking and the instant he was about to return, Shana suddenly stopped, spoke in a low voice: ¡®I¡­.I feel bad¡­.¡±

    Just as she finished her sentence, a shadow suddenly jumped out from the bathroom, and right under Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, directly dragged Shana back into the washroom!

    ¡°FML!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly stopped, that ck shadow just passed with him, he did not even have the time to recognize the appearance! After an upgrade, Ling Mo thought that his speed was already very fast, but this shadow of course seemed to be even faster, and faster than Ye Lian!

    If his goal was not Shana, but him¡­

    But no matter what the identity of this ck shadow, Ling Mo only knew that, he was on fire! Grabbing people right under his eye, and he didn¡¯t even have the chance of stopping him!

    At the same time when Shana was dragged away, Ling Mo has already followed over! And Ye Lian under his control, also followed him tightly like an agile cheetah.

 Chapter 57 Big sister zombie, your underwear fell off

    <h4>Chapter 57 Big sister zombie, your underwear fell off</h4>

    It was a blink of an eye from the moment when the shadow appeared to the moment when Shana was dragged away.

    But when Ling Mo and Ye Lian rushed in one after another, the ck shadow hadpletely dragged Shana into the female washroom.

    The door of this female washroom had already been broken down, the original clean inside looked just like a ripped zombie belly. Walls, floors, and even the ceiling all were covered in dark brown blood.

    The dazzling sun shone through the open window, but did not bring the slightest warmth. Instead, it made it even more eerie.

    Right now Shana was pressed to the floor by the shadow, but after been attacked, her zombie instinct has alsopletely activated, eyes bing bloody red, that long knife has already been used to withstand the shadow.

    But looking at Shana¡¯s shaking arm, you knew that she could notpete with the shadow¡¯s strength, she simply could not take it for too long.

    Speed, extremely tyrannical power, Ling Mo quickly made a judgment on the ck shadow when he saw the scene.

    No need for Ling Mo to manipte Ye Lian, she had already rushed forward under her zombie instincts. Her eyes were also covered with ayer of bloody redness. The instant she approached the shadow, the scimitar in hand also raised high shing across.

    But to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, Ye Lian¡¯s fierce attack actually came down to nothing!

    The ck shadow had such a fast reaction speed, movements also hardly seen by the naked eye, when Ye Lian¡¯s scimitar was shing down, this shadow actually immediately dodged, sliding to the corner.

    A zombie that knew how to dodge¡­. Even mutated zombies would not know how to dodge any attack, that was zombies¡¯ nature.

    Could it be this shadow, was not an ordinary mutated zombie?!

    After been shocked, seeing Shana finally breaking free, Ling Mo immediately dragged her over, at the same time also manipted Ye Lian to step backwards, and put on a defensive posture.

    This was not a simple zombie, he could not let Ye Lian attack crazily, or else she will suffer greatly!

    Right now Ling Mo finally understood why he had this uneasy feeling the moment he stepped into the shopping mall, the source was mostly like this zombie.

    His mental strength was much stronger than ordinary people, senses have also be rather sharp, and that kind of uneasy feeling, should be the instinctive intuition when he got close to a strong enemy.

    Connecting to the fact there were no other mutated zombies in this big shopping mall, Ling Mo had already faintly guessed this zombie¡¯s roots.

    A zombie that hunted down all mutated zombies in this shopping mall, atst turned into this kind of terrible monster¡­. much stronger than mutated zombies! With more intelligence! Completely on another level!

    Understand how to hide, sneak attack, and to dodge when attacked¡­this was an advanced zombie!

    This advanced zombie not only was much smarter than ordinary zombies, but had upgraded to the level of obtaining a reasonable amount of senses!

    The shing bloody red eyes under that hair, from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective was no longer showing off the thirst for blood. He vaguely saw a trace of¡­.viciousness!

    That¡¯s right, viciousness!

    This was the first time Ling Mo was seeing some other kind of emotional movements besides being violent and crazy. Under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, this advanced zombie maintained a very strange posture. Body lowered down, knees slightly bent, just like a hungry wolf that could attack any time.

    After a few seconds of confrontation, the advanced zombie started to be restless.

    As this advanced zombie slowly stepped forward from the corner, Ling Mo finally got a clear look of her.

    A messy big wavy curls, traces of heavy make up from the heavily blood stained face, wearing a dress that had long been torn up revealing naked buttocks and thighs. But what made Ling Mo¡¯s eyes jump was that there hung a pair of colorless underwear on the female zombie¡¯s left ankle¡­..

    ¡°Seems that during the outbreak of the disaster, this female zombie did not have the chance to put on underwear, and mutated¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the female zombie¡¯s ck forest part, then revealed a sneer.

    Right now he felt a great deal of pressure from this naked female zombie, but he actually calmed down because of it.

    Though she was strong, and had a trace of sanity, but after all, was not unbeatable, just much trickier than ordinary mutated zombies.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo¡¯s unwillingness of letting Ye Lian and Shana get hurt, he could have let these two mutated zombies rush up, within such small space, this zombie will die for sure. But this was a method of sacrifice, Ling Mo would never use it.

    But there were no other zombies to be used inside this bathroom, or else just by using the numbers of zombie puppets, Ling Mo could still kill her.

    Taking advantage of the fact that this zombie was still moving forward slowly tentatively, Ling Mo¡¯s pupil suddenly shrink, invisible tentacles formed by spiritual power immediately swept towards her. But just as the tentacles touched her spiritual bulb, a strong rebound came immediately. The tentacles were shocked away, Ling Mo instantly felt a throbbing pain from his head, and he could not help but change his expression.

    Sure enough, this mutated zombie regained much more sanity than Ye Lian, with his current level of zombie puppet control, it¡¯s impossible for him to control her.

    Ling Mo¡¯s action angered this female zombie not wearing underwear, her throat issued a low hoarse ¡°giggle¡± sound, her feet slightly stepped back, then suddenly rushed forward, targeting Ling Mo!

    ¡°Shoot!¡± Ling Mo only felt an impact, although he dodged to the side on time, and at the same controlled Ye Lian to block using her machete, and even Shana grabbed her knife shed forward towards Ling Mo¡¯s direction, but this female zombie¡¯s reaction speed was significantly much faster than him!

    Both Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s movement were one step too slow, and just Ling Mo went sideways. He felt a strong force came, this female zombie actually opened her legs, hands pressed his shoulder and pressed him down straight to the floor.

    Heavilynding, Ling Mo immediately felt a wave in his stomach, his inner organs seemed to be shattered. Plus, with his head hitting the hard ground, he could not help but to feel dizzy. Even his dagger fell through his hand to the floor.

    However, at the brink of life and death, Ling Mo suddenly unleashed a lot of willpower, he forced himself to restrain the urge to vomit, hands smacking the neck of this female zombie, and defending himself from being bitten immediately. At the same time when he forcefully blocked the female zombie, Ye Lian and Shana also rushed up, the two shing coldness at the same time as they cut towards the female zombie.

    This female zombie had a sharp intuition towards danger, but how could Ling Mo let her dodge easily when she almost killed Ling Mo. Although both arms seemed to be broken, Ling Mo did not have the intention of letting her go. Not only that, Ling Mo also bit his teeth and freed one hand, using all his power, and suddenly punched the face of the female zombie.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    With the female zombie¡¯s head involuntarily offset a bit by Ling Mo¡¯s powerful punch, a foul bloody spray flew out from her mouth which contained a few teeth.

    But this punch did not stun the female zombie, but stimted greater madness. The hands she used to hold down Ling Mo actually suddenly pressed down much more. If Ling Mo did not struggle topete against this force, most likely his flesh would have been torn open by her nails.

    But even so, that kind of gravity still pressed down on him. The intense pain immediately came through, Ling Mo even heard the sound of ¡°Ka Ka¡± from his shoulder. At the same time, his arms could not help but soften down. This female zombie seized this gap and suddenly jumped over his head. That naked white butt passed from his eyes, and she escaped the two des of coldness.

    The paining from his almost broken bones made Ling Mo¡¯s eyes sh across burst of ckness, but he still bit his teeth and grabbed the distant knife.

    But just as he got up, Ling Mo saw Shana rushed past from his side.

    shing with a trace of bloodiness in her eyes, the long knife in her hands suddenly pushed forward, and at the same time, her slender waist used this torque, actually turned around along the female zombie¡¯s body using a very elegant and graceful posture.

    This was the time that reflected the importance of technique, in the case of close distance, although female zombies had fast speed, but did not have diverse attacks, and Shana used her excellent methods, not only dodged the attack from the female zombie, but also got in a strike with her knife!

    But the long knife that was supposedly to tear her heart, wiped past through her left armpit when the female zombie dodged on time. Although it brought her a deep wound with blood flowing, it did not hurt her enough.

    Most importantly, Shana¡¯s reaction speed was far from this female zombie!

    When her footsteps were not yet firm, that female zombie waspletely disregarding her own wound, and immediately turned around when the attack fell off, arm waving back casually.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Shana was suddenly knocked away like a broken kite, but as a mutated zombie, she already adjusted her posture in mid-air, lightly falling on the ground, seeming like she did not get hurt.

    But to be able to knock away Shana, this meant this mutated zombie was indeed very powerful!

    Seeing Shana being sent flying, Ling Mo rushed forward ith Ye Lian, taking the advantage that the female zombie had used all her strength and was slower due to the wound, both waving des to cut her.

    With two streams of blood flowing out, this female zombie¡¯s body was almost cut open. But before her corpse fell on the ground, Ye Lian has already walked behind her, used the machete in her hands and took out her brain viral gel with a thorough, clean cut.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As the bodynded, arge volume of blood immediately sprayed out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With no time to care for his shoulder pain, Ling Mo immediately returned using the way they came from. Just as they rushed into the safe passage, all zombies on the third floor has been rmed, all pping towards the bathroom.

    These zombies that were just ghostly a moment ago, soon filled up the bathroom, and crazily biting the corpse of the female zombie, at a time flesh and blood flying, blood scattered¡­..

 Chapter 58 Not just zombie puppet control

    <h4>Chapter 58 Not just zombie puppet control</h4>

    Just looking at the advanced zombie¡¯s singlebat ability, she was much stronger than the other mutated zombies. The most obvious difference was that this advanced zombie had already developed consciousness.

    Mutated zombies like Ye Lian could only be considered to have developed simple consciousness.

    However, that big sister zombie that wasn¡¯t wearing underwear obviously had a trace of real self-consciousness. It may not have beenplete, butpared to zombies who relied on instinctual movements, it was a qualitative leap.

    You can imagine that if she had the opportunity to continuously evolve, in the future she could be a terrible killing machine.

    Lurking in the mall, she would have arge food source for a long period of time. Mutated zombies would continue to emerge as her evolutionary nourishment. However, the intrusion of Ling Mo and his crew ruined her life.

    This was the first time since Ling Mo had mastered his zombie puppet control ability that he was injured by zombies, and the first time he was almost killed.

    To say he had no fear was false. In fact, until he ran out all the way, Ling Mo¡¯s heart was still beating heavily.

    ¡°Too cruel¡­.. I did not expect there were already monsters much stronger than mutated zombies¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s face was somewhat ugly, but his mood slowly calmed down.

    Obviously, advanced zombies like this kind was only a minority. In thisrge city where millions of zombies were gathered, there may be some more advanced zombies like her.

    But these zombies all slowly evolved on their own, and Ling Mo could use his own ability, as soon as possible to get Ye Lian and Shana to level up.

    One advanced zombie is this strong, what is he is with two advanced zombies?

    Ling Mo even begun to guess, how it would appear like with the existence stronger than advanced zombies¡­.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly be hot, as Shana had said before, she did not want to return to the past, this meant that Ye Lian was the same.

    Since they cannot return to the human group, they must be strong enough to survive in this world, or else other zombies willter kill them.

    The incident in which Shana was attacked today, rmed Ling Mo.

    And the presence of advanced zombies showing basic consciousness, also showed that the zombie¡¯s evolution was indeed a double upgrade of physical and mental abilities.

    This and his initial desire did not contradict themselves!

    The thought of himself bringing two of the most powerful zombies, and moving freely in this city filled with dead zombies, how cool would that be¡­.

    ¡°Siiii¡­¡­¡± At this time the pain of his shoulder immediately broke Ling Mo¡¯s beautiful dream. He covered his shoulder with a pained look, and sat down at a fairly quiet corner.

    Taking off his clothes, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes could not help but twitch a bit. The strength of that upgraded zombie was too strong, not only did it leave five bruised fingerprints on his shoulder, and also made his entire shoulder slightly swollen.

    Danger was everywhere in the end of the world. Even if he had special abilities, and two strong mutated zombies at his side, there was always the risk of death anytime.

    If it were other people, they would try to avoid danger, but Ling Mo chose not to.

    Fantasizing was good, but to achieve it was not an easy task. To upgrade Ye Lian and Shana means it would require a lot of virus gel¡­.

    On the other hand, after this battle, Ling Mo also found his own shortings. Encountering enemies, such as advanced zombie, his zombie puppet control ability was useless, and closebat was his weakness as well.

    His current fighting ability, only had an advantage when he was facing ordinary zombies. And in the face of advanced zombies, it was simply vulnerable to it!

    If this continues, he will begin dragging down Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s. Being under their protection was absolutely uneptable to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo could feel that his zombie puppet control ability had a lot of room for development. After the battle today with advanced zombies, it hadpletely awoken Ling Mo.

    Relying on the control of zombies was not enough, he must find out the secrets to further develop the potential of his special ability! Besides his current special ability, could he find a way to improve hisbat effectiveness?

    Of course, this exploration process would not be so easy.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?pared to those survivors who have nothing, he at least had the capability to struggle, and the inspiration to live!¡±

    Ling Mo secretly despised himself. Since he had the ability, he should y out the full advantage of it as soon as possible! No matter how difficult it may be!

    After all,pared to ordinary people, he had been very lucky.

    Ordinary survivors, besides of joining camps like Wang Rin¡¯s, and to use their collective power to survive, there was almost no other way for them to avoid being killed. For those with thick skin, they could also rely on the strong. There were always some people that were willing to ept borers in the world, the example was Shana who turned into a mutated zombie but was a silly girl before.

    Most of the survivors, in this dangerous and terrifying environment, likely lost their old life goals. The new purpose of their life was to continue to live.

    But Ling Mo was different because he had a much more important purpose now. Therefore, he had the power and courage to go in and out of dangerous situations, and also had more reasons to continue to take risks to get stronger.

    He thought, while raising his arm and pressing the shoulder.

    ¡°Hiss¡­. Fortunatelym I didn¡¯t fracture the bones¡­..Shana, help me out.¡±

    Ling Mo pulled out a tube of ointment from his pocket, which was the analgesic liniment he collected from the previous pharmacy.

    A ten dor ordinary ointment like this was a very precious object in the present times. After all they had been fighting among zombies all day, it was inevitable to avoid injury. Usually some of the minor injuries could avoid treatment, but the trauma on the hands and feet all could bring very fatal danger. Like Ling Mo now, he had difficulty in raising his hands, let alone fighting.

    But when Ling Mo handed the cream to Shana, he suddenly revealed a wry smile.

    Probably because she was sneak attacked by advanced zombies, and after hit flying, Shana right now still had red eyes after a bitter battle. Under the condition of being a mutated zombie, though she could still understand his words, but to let the full aggressive Shana help him to put on medicine¡­.

    Looking at Shana with her murderous eyes, lips slightly peristaltic staring at him, Ling Mo swallowed mouth saliva, silently turned to Ye Lian.

    Although controlled by him, but still Ye Lian personally handled it¡­

    Under the touching by Ye Lian¡¯s cold hands, despite Ling Mo convulsing under the pain, he still embraced the pain entirely. When Ling Mo again put on his clothes, his forehead had emerged ayer of cold sweat.

    However even if he put on ayer of ointment, it will still take a few days topletely recover. In the end of the world, to have medicine to put on was already extremely luxurious. The rest will have to rely on their own body¡¯s regeneration abilities.

    If it¡¯s zombies, this level of injury will not bring any impact, and recovery is swift¡­

    Mutated zombies like Shana, even if she was sent off flying, it did not cause her any harm.

    Slowly after a breath, Ling Mo pulled out a stic bag and from the hands of Ye Lian he took the viral gel.

    Even through the stic bag, he could see the difference of this viral gel. Its volume was smaller than the mutated zombies¡¯ gel, but the whole gel was almost blood-red. Before his eyes, he could see a crystal clear ruby. Although Ling Mo was full of resentment towards that advanced zombie, he had to admit that this piece of viral gel looked very magnificent!

    And the longer you stared at it, the more you couldn¡¯t move away your eyes¡­.

    If nobody said anything, who would know that it was pulled out from a zombie¡¯s brain?

 Chapter 59: As Expected, Tentacle Monsters Are Still Part Of The Future

    <h4>Chapter 59: As Expected, Tentacle Monsters Are Still Part Of The Future</h4>

    An unimaginable look was written on Ling Mo¡¯s face when he woke up.

    After staring nkly at the viral gel for a while, Ling Mo lips moved slightly. He slowly brought his nose closer to it before taking in a deep breath.

    Two seconds passed as he stared at it. His expression turned a little odd and said, ¡°Why do I find this thing appealing as well?

    This was an extremely grave and rather important issue!

    As a normal human being, Ling Mo was very amazed at this strange turn of events. Why would he find a viral gel that was pulled from a zombie¡¯s brain appetizing?!

    Previously, just one whiff of it would be enough to make his stomach turn. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that another two sniffs of it would be enough to knock him out.

    Only the two zombie sisters, Ye Lian and Shana, would consider such a thing a delicacy.

    Ling Mo had on many asions thought that this smell would have been eptable if it wasn¡¯t so pungent¡­but he never thought that the day woulde where he¡¯d find it appetizing!

    This was a treat for zombies, not humans!

    Ling Mo stared dumbfoundedly at the piece of gel for quite a while before he suddenly stuffed it into his pocket, the look on his face turning extremelyplicated.

    No, this was all an illusion. I haven¡¯t turned into a mutated zombie!

    Could his sense of smell have been affected due to his daily exposure to the zombie sisters?

    Although Ye Lian and Shana were mutated zombies, they didn¡¯t reek of blood. Ling Mo himself could vouch that they were cleaner than a majority of the survivors. He¡¯d always give the two zombie sisters a bath as long as he could find some surplus water. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because he wanted to admire the impressive bodies of these two sisters¡­

    The only way for him to be influenced by Shana and Ye Lian was through their spiritual connections with him.

    Ling Mo became increasingly suspicious the more he thought about it.

    Whenever his puppets fought or received an upgrade, he himself would experience a feeling of rage, as if he himself had turned into a zombie. The only difference was the extent of his control. There were no problems as long as he was able to restrain himself.

    The only time he¡¯d ever lost control was when he was in the teahouse at the square. There, he allowed Ye Lian to swallow the piece of high purity viral gel and undergo her evolution.

    But Ling Mo paid it no mind. At that time he thought that it was caused by hisck of willpower, causing him to be affected so severely.

    However after giving it more thought, he realized that his body¡¯s reaction towards the gel¡¯s pungent aroma had changed after that incident.

    At the time he was gripped with apprehension at the thought of possibly being infected, so he didn¡¯t notice this particr detail.

    If that wasn¡¯t the cause, then how was he able to continuously improve his spiritual strength through his spiritual connections?

    Although there were no changes to his outer appearance and reasoning, but both his spirit and his five senses seemed to be continuously undergoing minute changes.

    Would Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppetry ability slowly turn him into a human ¡°zombie¡±? His heart unexpectedly skipped a beat at the thought of that

    ¡°No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­¡± Ling Mo furrowed his brows as he thought. He had this vague feeling that he¡¯d chanced upon an important point.

    The greatest change that Ling Mo¡¯s experienced as a result of his spiritual connection with zombies was most likely the improvement of his spiritual strength, followed by the changes to his physical body.

    To Ling Mo, spiritual strength was a collective term for one¡¯s ability to concentrate, their powers of observation and their level of determination.

    If the feeling of rage Ling Mo experienced could be termed as an influence on his willpower, then the level of difficulty he faced when trying to control zombies should be affected by his ability to concentrate. But what about one¡¯s sense of smell? Could it have something to do with one¡¯s powers of observation?

    Ling Mo who was filled with misgivings pulled out the piece of gel once again and brought it in front of his eyes for closer observation.

    At this moment, an idea suddenly shed through Ling Mo¡¯s mind: Would it be possible for him to use his spiritual power to observe this piece of gel in the same manner he did for a zombie¡¯s spiritual orb?

    With this thought in mind, Ling Mo was filled with vigor.

    But the viral gel in front of him remained the same as time ticked on.

    Suddenly, Ling Mo realized that his spiritual tentacles were covered in a faintyer of blood red colour.

    Could this be the reason why his body no longer rejected the viral gel?

    After all, his spiritual power grew by controlling zombies. Maintaining his spiritual contact with them would also cause his spiritual power to be ¡°infected¡±. Weren¡¯t the spiritual orbs of mutated zombies like Ye Lian all red?

    Following this line of thought, the rage he felt and his body¡¯s reaction towards the viral gel all seemed to be rted to his spiritual powers being ¡°infected¡±.

    Indeed, although Ling Mo was still a human, his spiritual powers had been influenced by zombies.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s sanity still remained. Such an influence, whenpared to the formidable spiritual power he got in exchange, didn¡¯t really amount to anything.

    Ling Mo very quickly rationalized this point. How could he expect to get anything without paying a certain price?

    Ling Mo was able to share in the five sense of his zombie puppets even while he was deep in thought. This could be due to his spiritual power and a zombie¡¯s spiritual orb having be the same thing.

    However his spiritual powers were too feeble in the past, which is why they couldn¡¯t disy their abilities. Otherwise, he might have already had his spiritual tentacles, but was just unable to perceive them.

    Although he realized this point, Ling Mo was unable to make any headway in his efforts to control the viral gel.

    Just as Ling Mo was slowly losing faith and was about tobel himself as a quack, a sharp stab of pain suddenly appeared in his mind. Following which, the piece of viral gel in front of his eyes suddenly began to change!

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes went wide!

    A spiritual tentacle extended out towards the viral gel and wrapped itself around it, immediately giving Ling Mo a strange feeling.

    This piece of gel was alive!

    The sudden realization caused Ling Mo to leap in fright, almost tossing it away.

    The gel¡­no, more precisely, the virus within it, was still living¡­

    Its host had already died, but the virus itself was still alive. What formidable vitality! It¡¯s no wonder that it was so infectious.

    Following Ling Mo¡¯s abrupt reaction, a trace of a smile suddenly surfaced on Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    As expected! Sure enough, there was more to Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppeteer ability than meets the eye. His previous way of thinking was far too narrow minded, causing him to miss out on this line of thought!

    What did his puppeteer ability rely on? Spiritual power!

    He was able to control zombies because he transformed his spiritual power into spiritual tentacles and invaded their spiritual realm, seizing control from within.

    If he could invade the spiritual realm of others, then wouldn¡¯t he be able to use his tentacles toe in contact with other living things?

    The viral gel was one such candidate, whose main body was the living virus. Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles would definitely able toe in contact with it. Taking it a step further, living organisms were also a type of substance. Since he was able toe in contact with living things, by extension, he might even be able to contact other substances!

    However, would he be able to control them aftering into contact with them?

    Either way, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t able to hurry onward with his journey, he needed to rest for awhile. Therefore, Ling Mo was full of excitement as he decided that he might as well try controlling the virus instead.

    With Ye Lian and Shana keeping watch of the surroundings, safety wasn¡¯t an issue for the time being.

    The virus and zombies were different. Although zombies had no awareness, it was a bit of a stretch to say that they had absolutely no emotions at all. The virus on the other hand had absolutely no spiritual power, so Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles didn¡¯t face the least bit of obstruction when they entered.

    One could even go as far as to say that he was infusing this piece of viral gel with spiritual power.

    Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles entered unhindered. But even after entering, there were no particr changes to the viral gel.

    Movement? Impossible, the virus obviously wasn¡¯t to move¡­ Ling Mo felt a little dispirited with his findings.

    But Ling Mo very quickly sensed that something was off.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles clearly held a great amount of strength when it came to the volume this piece of viral gel had and its characteristicpleteck of spiritual power.

    After such an overwhelming disy of power, Ling Mo felt the viral gel stir when he was slowly withdrawing his tentacles.

    This definitely wasn¡¯t an illusion. While his eyes might have made a mistake, his tentacles hadn¡¯tpletely left the gel, and the response from his spiritual power definitely wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Although he couldn¡¯t control the viral gel, he was still able to elicit a reaction from it with his tentacles¡­

    After oveing his shock, Ling Mo immediately revealed a look of pleasant surprise!

    It turned out that the tentacles created from his spiritual power possessed another function!

    While he wasn¡¯t able to control it, his tentacles were still able to influence the actions of the other party. Who knows, he might even be able to influence the other party¡¯s senses and distort their judgement!

    This was the true method of utilizing his zombie puppeteer ability! He wasn¡¯t just limited to controlling zombies, it even extended to his own spiritual powers¡­

    As expected, my future still seems to be developing in the direction of a tentacle monster?

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly turned a somewhatplicated¡­

    Ling Mo spent over an hour of his rest experimenting on a way to gain a greater freedom of control over his ability to manipte his spiritual power. In other words, he was discovering how to go about making his tentacles even more lethal¡­

    With Ye Lian and Shana taking turns to be his sparring partner, Ling Mo very quickly caught onto a trick. Soon after that he turned his attention to using his spiritual power to control objects.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s experience was only limited to controlling living creatures. Suddenly changing his target to objects had dumbfounded him for awhile. Of course it might be due to Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentaclescking strength, resulting in multiple failures.

    The closest Ling Mo came to seeding was when he managed to make a piece of leaf move a little. But just that bit of movement nearly made Ling Mo¡¯s brain explode.

    Although this was a little out of Ling Mo¡¯s expectations, the process of finding other uses for his puppeteer ability was one he had to take a step at a time. The previous result already made him feel very happy.

    Presumably, attempting such a procedure once again after his spiritual power had risen would lead to a much higher rate of sess.

    To Ling Mo, the spiritual power that his puppeteer ability consumed was excessive. He was forced to stop after over an hour of experimentation. Continuing would only render him breathless.

    After finding that his shoulder had gotten a lot better, Ling Mo immediately set out once again with Ye Lian and Shana.

    However, their journey was met with torrential rain, causing Ling Mo to feel depressed.

    But Ling Mo decided to hurry on despite the pouring rain so that they could get back to the construction site before it got dark.

    Although zombies weren¡¯t afraid of getting caught in the rain, how could Ling Mo allow Ye Lian and Shana to get drenched. Therefore he specially went to a roadside shop and got them some raincoats.

    Three figures wearing deep blue raincoats made their way through the rain. These three were probably the only figures within the city at present.

    This was the first thunderstorm after the world had ended. Bean-sized droplets of rain hit the ground, washing away the bloodstains that had seemingly coagted into paste.

    The rain on the ground converged into a reddish ck brook, gripping the hearts of those who looked at it. No one knew how many people had to die before it took on such an appearance.

    With Ye Lian and Shana clearing the way, their pace was brisk in spite of the rain. They managed to reach the construction site before dusk gave way to night.

    After doing some simple sorting of the items he¡¯d gathered and cooking himself a nice meal, Ling Mo took out the advanced zombie¡¯s viral gel.

    Ling Mo originally intended to share this piece of gel equally amongst Ye Lian and Shana, however Shana showed some hesitation when he gave it to her. She then proceeded to further split her share, leaving roughly a third of it in her hand.

    Seeing Ling Mo look at her suspiciously, Shana haltingly said, ¡°There¡¯s too¡­much, it¡¯s too pure.¡±

    Ling Mo came to the sudden realization that Shana¡¯s physical evolution was far from Ye Lian¡¯s. Her body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such an excessive amount.

    For the sake of safety, Ling Mo made Shana and Ye Lian take turns to consume the viral gel. Their current evolutionary progress was probably what allowed them to take in such an iparably pure piece of viral gel without passing out. It only resulted in their eyes rapidly turning red, awakening their zombie instincts. In such a situation, they were making an effort to brace themselves for the next step of their transformation that the virus would bring them.

    But even Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected this time¡¯s upgrade to take whole three days. During this time, although Shana and Ye Lian didn¡¯t lose consciousness, they had no awareness of their surroundings at all. Even Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare to use his tentacles to prate their spiritual orbs and check on their condition, because both the insides of their bodies and their spiritual realms felt as if gigantic waves were roiling about.

    Ling Mo could feel his body being improved as well. However, simr to the previous time, the changes his body experienced didn¡¯tst for long. He only felt a modest increase to his strength and speed. On the other hand, the improvement to his spiritual strength wasparativelyrge. His spiritual tentacles had be even more flexible and they took on a shade of red that was even closer to that of blood.

    Ling Mo was very satisfied with these changes. After finding out the true use of his puppeteer ability, having greater spiritual strength would naturally be desirable.

    Shana who was the first to take in the viral gel and was also the first to wake up.

    She looked somewhat perplexed as she stared at Ling Mo before her gaze gradually filled with rity and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve remembered many things.¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned upon hearing Shana¡¯s manner of speech before he revealed an expression of extreme happiness!

    Her manner of speech was far too simr to Shana before she¡¯d turned into a zombie! Although it still sounded a little indifferent andcking in emotion, it was extremely close to how she was in the past! If she were sat beside someone who didn¡¯t know the truth, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to notice any abnormalities, let alone guess that she was, in fact, a zombie!

    ¡°What did you remember?¡± Ling Mo was filled with excitement as he asked.

    Shana stared seriously at Ling Mo as she spoke she every word, ¡°I remember you.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression immediately turned very embarrassed.

    ¡°You used giving me a bath as an excuse to feel me up¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression continued to grow moreplicated as Shana continued on.

    What kind of situation was this!

    Shouldn¡¯t the very first thing Shana do after regaining her sanity be toment her life as she looked back on it; after which, shouldn¡¯t she thank Ling Mo for all the effort that he put in?!

    Even if she wasn¡¯t nning on devoting herself to him for life, at the very least, giving him a kiss wasn¡¯t asking for too much, right?

    Ling Mo had fantasized countless times about how the scene when Shana and Ye Lian regained their sanity would be like. It might be a touching moment, or it might be one filled with zing emotions¡­

    But he never expected such a situation to ur!

    Shana¡¯s tone of voice sounded very calm, to the point where it felt like she had no emotions¡­ If one were to neglect the content of her speech, she almost sounded the same as she did three days ago.

    Although Shana remembered what had happened while she was a zombie, she never bothered to mention it before. In her mind, she probably felt that such matters weren¡¯t worth bringing up.

    Could Shana¡¯s have recovered her sanity?

    At this moment, Shana suddenly indifferently added, ¡°This is probably what you humans call molesting right?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you humans?¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment.

    Once her words sank in, the look in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned a littleplicated.

    Shana had previously said that she was no longer a human, and that she had no intention of turning back into one. She was even less inclined to remember anything rted to her past.

    Who would have thought that her way of thinking would still remain the same even after regaining her sanity.

    But this was normal. It¡¯d be disastrous if she really did think of herself as a human. Not to mention anything else, just the memory of her eating viral gels alone would be enough to cause her to fall apart.

    After her mutation, Shana had already turned into a different race; a zombie.

    She recovered her memories, but not her personality. Based on her nature, she was still a zombie, regardless of how much of her sanity she recovered.

    Regardless of the number of human memories she recalled, the present Shana would use a zombie¡¯s way of thinking to look at things.

 Chapter 60: Once A Zombie, Always A Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 60: Once A Zombie, Always A Zombie</h4>

    Trantor: Sigil

    Ling Mo spent the past one over hour of rest finding out how to obtain a greater freedom of control over his ability to manipte his spiritual power. In other words, he was discovering how to go about making his tentacles even more lethal¡­

    With Ye Lian and Shana taking turns to be his sparring partner, Ling Mo very quickly caught onto a trick. Soon after that he turned his attention to using his spiritual power to control objects.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s experience was only limited to controlling living creatures. Suddenly changing his target to objects had dumbfounded him for awhile. Of course it might be due to Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentaclescking strength, resulting in multiple failures.

    The closest Ling Mo came to seeding was when he managed to make a piece of leaf move a little. But just that bit of movement nearly made Ling Mo¡¯s brain explode.

    Although this was a little out of Ling Mo¡¯s expectations, the process of finding other uses for his puppeteer ability was one he had to take a step at a time. The previous result already made him feel very happy.

    Presumably, attempting such a procedure once again after his spiritual power had risen would lead to a much higher rate of sess.

    To Ling Mo, the spiritual power that his puppeteer ability consumed was excessive. He was forced to stop after over an hour of experimentation. Continuing would only render him breathless.

    After finding that his shoulder had gotten a lot better, Ling Mo immediately set out once again with Ye Lian and Shana.

    However, their journey was met with torrential rain, causing Ling Mo to feel depressed.

    But Ling Mo decided to hurry on despite the pouring rain so that they could get back to the construction site before it got dark.

    Although zombies weren¡¯t afraid of getting caught in the rain, how could Ling Mo allow Ye Lian and Shana to get drenched. Therefore he specially went to a roadside shop and got them some raincoats.

    Three figures wearing deep blue raincoats made their way through the rain. These three were probably the only figures within the city at present.

    This was the first thunderstorm after the world had ended. Bean-sized droplets of rain hit the ground, washing away the bloodstains that had seemingly coagted into paste.

    The rain on the ground converged into a reddish ck brook, gripping the hearts of those who looked at it. No one knew who many people had to die before it took on such an appearance.

    With Ye Lian and Shana clearing the way, their pace was brisk in spite of the rain. They managed to reach the construction site before dusk gave way to night.

    After doing some simple sorting of the items he¡¯d gathered and cooking himself a nice meal, Ling Mo took out the advanced zombie¡¯s viral gel.

    Ling Mo originally intended to share this piece of gel equally amongst Ye Lian and Shana, however Shana showed some hesitation when he gave it to her. She then proceeded to further split her share, leaving roughly a third of it in her hand.

    Seeing Ling Mo look at her suspiciously, Shana haltingly said, ¡°There¡¯s too¡­much, it¡¯s too pure.¡±

    Ling Mo came to the sudden realization that Shana¡¯s physical evolution was far from Ye Lian¡¯s. Her body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such an excessive amount.

    For the sake of safety, Ling Mo made Shana and Ye Lian take turns to consume the viral gel. Their current evolutionary progress was probably what allowed them to take in such an iparably pure piece of viral gel without passing out. It only resulted in their eyes rapidly turning red, awakening their zombie instincts. In such a situation, they were making an effort

    to brace themselves for the next step of their transformation that the virus would bring them.

    But even Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected this time¡¯s upgrade to take whole three days. During this time, although Shana and Ye Lian didn¡¯t lose consciousness, they had no awareness of their surroundings at all. Even Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare to use his tentacles to prate their spiritual orbs and check on their condition, because both the insides of their bodies and their spiritual realms felt as if gigantic waves were roiling about.

    Ling Mo could feel his body being improved as well. However, simr to the previous time, the changes his body experienced didn¡¯tst for long. He only felt a modest increase to his strength and speed. On the other hand, the improvement to his spiritual strength wasparativelyrge. His spiritual tentacles had be even more flexible and they took on a shade of red that was even closer to that of blood.

    Ling Mo was very satisfied with these changes. After finding out the true use of his puppeteer ability, having greater spiritual strength would naturally be desirable.

    Shana who was the first to take in the viral gel and was also the first to wake up.

    She looked somewhat perplexed as she stared at Ling Mo before her gaze gradually filled with rity and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve remembered many things.¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned upon hearing Shana¡¯s manner of speech before he revealed an expression of extreme happiness!

    Her manner of speech was far too simr to Shana before she¡¯d turned into a zombie! Although it still sounded a little indifferent andcking in emotion, it was extremely close to how she was in the past! If she were sat beside someone who didn¡¯t know the truth, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to notice any abnormalities, let alone guess that she was, in fact, a zombie!

    ¡°What did you remember?¡± Ling Mo was filled with excitement as he asked.

    Shana stared seriously at Ling Mo as she spoke she every word, ¡°I remember you.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression immediately turned very embarrassed.

    ¡°You used giving me a bath as an excuse to feel me up¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression continued to grow moreplicated as Shana continued on.

    What kind of situation was this!

    Shouldn¡¯t the very first thing Shana do after regaining her sanity be toment her life as she looked back on it; after which, shouldn¡¯t she thank Ling Mo for all the effort that he put in?!

    Even if she wasn¡¯t nning on devoting herself to him for life, at the very least, giving him a kiss wasn¡¯t asking for too much, right?

    Ling Mo had fantasized countless times about how the scene when Shana and Ye Lian regained their sanity would be like. It might be a touching moment, or it might be one filled with zing emotions¡­

    But he never expected such a situation to ur!

    Shana¡¯s tone of voice sounded very calm, to the point where it felt like she had no emotions¡­ If one were to neglect the content of her speech, she almost sounded the same as she did three days ago.

    Although Shana remembered what had happened while she was a zombie, she never bothered to mention them before. In her mind she probably felt that such matters weren¡¯t worth bringing up.

    Could Shana¡¯s have recovered her sanity?

    At this moment, Shana suddenly indifferently added, ¡°This is probably what you humans call molesting right?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you humans?¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment.

    Once her words sank in, the look in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned a littleplicated.

    Shana had previously said that she was no longer a human, and that she had no intention of turning back into one. She was even less inclined to remember anything rted to her past.

    Who would have thought that her way of thinking would still remain the same even after regaining her sanity.

    But this was normal. It¡¯d be disastrous if she really did think of herself as a human. Not to mention anything else, just the memory of her eating viral gels alone would be enough to cause her to fall apart.

    After her mutation, Shana had already turned into a different race; a zombie.

    She recovered her memories, but not her personality. Based on her nature, she was still a zombie, regardless of how much of her sanity she recovered.

    Regardless of the number of human memories she recalled, the present Shana would use a zombie¡¯s way of thinking to look at things.

 Chapter 61 - Like to Be

    <h4>Chapter 61 ¨C Like to Be</h4>

    Trantor: Sigil

    ¡°Then, did you recover all of your previous memories as well?¡±

    Ling Mo hurriedly seized the opportunity to change the subject and asked.

    ¡°No, I only feel as if there¡¯s a lot more things in my head,¡± Shana¡¯s eyes revealed yet another perplexed look and said, ¡°a lot of things, but they all feel very hazy.¡±

    It was hard to me her. Although her memories had probablye pouring in over the past three days, the enormous amount of information would take longer than that to process.

    In fact, she might be even more muddle-headed than before. After every evolution, some of her previously repressed memories by the virus would be be set free. She was even regaining bits of her sanity even while she continuously observed and pondered over things. But even if that set some of the foundation, suddenly thinking about many things at once would be rather difficult to recover from in such a short period of time.

    Being able to speak so fluently after just waking up could already be considered an impressive achievement.

    This was especially so after looking at Shana¡¯s expression; she seemed rather indifferent towards these memories. This was probably due to her mentality as a zombie, she had absolutely no interest in her past as a human.

    Even after waking up, the very first thing she thought of were events that had happened after turning into a zombie, such as the shameless things that had happened between her and Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo vaguely felt that Shana might have been intentionally avoiding her past memories¡­

    Upon seeing the strange look in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes as he looked at her, Shana shook her head and said, ¡°I feel that¡­the way things are right now is good, so you don¡¯t have to look at me in such a way.¡±

    It looked like Shana had indeed recovered by a lot. She even knew how to read a person¡¯s bodynguage¡­

    Ling Mo suddenly let out a bitterugh. In truth, he couldn¡¯t quite describe how he was feeling at the moment. He had originally hoped that Ye Lian and Shana would be able topletely recover. Even if their bodies were still that of zombies, Ling Mo would be happy as long as their minds reverted to that of humans. After all, Ling Mo always subconsciously felt that despite Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s status as zombies, a day would surelye where they¡¯d be able topletely regain their sanity as humans.

    This was especially so for Ye Lian. She was already a zombie when found her, and Ling Mo ced the most hope on her turning back into a human.

    After all, the majority of his rtionship with Shana was built after she had turned into a zombie, while his rtionship with Ye Lian was one that was built solely while she was still human.

    But from the looks of things, such a way of thinking wasn¡¯t going toe true. Once one turned into a zombie, their nature would bepletely changed. Aside from their appearance, they bore no other connections with humans.

    As a zombie, one would treated humans as prey. How could anyone hope for them to harbour any emotions towards their prey?

    As for Ye Lian and Shana, the only person they¡¯d treat differently would be Ling Mo.

    This was due to their inseparably close spiritual bond. On the other hand, Ling Mo might be the same as them due to that very same link.

    Could he be considered as half of the same race?

    ¡°You don¡¯t look very happy.¡± Shana stared firmly into Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, before she suddenly moved forward, her cool lips gently making contact with Ling Mo¡¯s own as she said, ¡°Will this make you happy? You seem to like doing it.¡±

    Shana¡¯s kiss left Ling Mo dumbstruck. But it onlysted for a moment before he quickly broke out of his confusion.

    True, Shana and Ye Lian would probably never be able to turn back into normal humans ever again, but so what?

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse himself in his heart. He¡¯d previously never thought of how Ye Lian and Shana would regard their own zombie bodies after regaining their sanity.

    To them, the best case scenario would be ending up like how Shana currently was¡­

    While Ling Mo shared many memories with Ye Lian, could he really say that the memories he formed with her after she turned into a zombie weren¡¯t precious?

    Fighting side by side and depending on one another, these emotions whenpared to his previous memories with her, were definitely not inferior!

    Thinking up to this point, Ling Mo let out augh and held Shana in his arms. He suddenly asked, ¡°How about you tell me, do you like being flirted with?¡±

    This was most definitely a milestone question. Chances are, not many men got the chance to face a younger girl and ask such a question; let alone pose the same question to a younger zombie girl.

    Ling Mo was probably the only one who had the chance and the guts to ask such a question.

    In reality, Ling Mo had inadvertently blurted those words out¡­ but after asking, he was filled with expectation as he looked toward Shana.

    ¡°Kneading my chest is¡­painful, I don¡¯t like it.¡± Although she was a zombie, Shana¡¯s words indicated that she was onlycking when it came to making judgements. At the very least, she was clearly able to discern between what was and wasn¡¯t painful.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Admittedly, kneading her chest was painful, but her first time was going to be even more painful. Shana wouldn¡¯t reject him when the time came, right? In the off chance that her zombie nature violently surfaced, would he still do the deed?

    Speaking of which, Shana always showed signs of turning back into a zombie whenever she felt pain¡­

    But when he saw Shana¡¯s furrowed brows, as if her unending stream of memories were giving her a headache, Ling Mo felt that he shouldn¡¯t have brought up such matters so soon.

    After all, what he had was time and multiple opportunities!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now, get some rest.¡± Ling Mo said with some heartache.

    Ye Lian awoke a few hours after Shana. Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a bit when she suddenly turned her head to look at him.

    Shana¡¯s evolution was vastly different from that of Ye Lian¡¯s. She¡¯d never truly lost all of her sanity from the beginning. And, her spirit benefited the most from her subsequent evolutions.

    Ye Lian on the other hand was different. She was a zombie through and through, and her evolutionary process was the same as that of a regr zombie¡¯s. In truth, Ling Mo had already braced his heart after looking at the advanced zombie.

    Compared to Shana, Ye Lian¡¯s evolution was, unfortunately, leaning towards the development of her body. Her mental faculties would probably be like that of the advanced zombie¡¯s, going from a mindless beast to that of one with a certain level of intellect.

    But wanting her to have human-like emotions as soon as possible would prove to be a difficult task.

    The moment Ye Lian woke up, Ling Mo immediately felt that Ye Lian was different from how she was a few days ago.

    Her eyes were gradually returning to their usual colour, but her body was exuded a terrifying aura, enough to make one think that they were facing a ferocious animal. There wasn¡¯t much difference when hepared her to the advanced zombie they¡¯d met earlier.

    After consuming roughly two thirds of the viral gel, the evolution that Ye Lian obtained turned out to be extremely terrifying. Ling Mo faintly felt that she was at the verge of bing an advanced zombie. All she needed was another round of advancement before she could truly be one.

    But Ling Mo found that she was different from an advanced zombie after manipting her and moving her around for a bit.

    The advanced zombie that they encountered was extremely quick, but it clearly excelled in strength.

    But Ye Lian¡¯s strength wascking. Instead, her agility saw a meteoric improvement. After her most recent evolution, Ye Lian¡¯s speed was nowparable to that of a cheetah.

    It looked like each zombie¡¯s evolutionary path was different.

    On the other hand, Ye Lian¡¯s budding consciousness had finally shown traces of having a true consciousness. Ling Mo could even feel her spiritual realm bing more active.

 Chapter 62 - Visual Distortion

    <h4>Chapter 62 ¨C Visual Distortion</h4>

    In the following days, Ling Mo scouted the periphery of X City University, continuously going in and out of this exceedingly flourishing city center.

    Apart from scouting the area, he gathered a fair bit of supplies. Of special note were medication that he was severelycking and some high energy food.

    After Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s evolution, their newly found strength allowed them to hunt mutated zombies with even greater ease.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t allow them to take action most of the time. Rather, he seized these precious opportunities to train his puppeteer ability.

    After all, Ling Mo had only just started making use of his tentacles. His skill in smoothly manipting them was stillcking.

    Bang!

    A mutated zombie jumped out from behind a counter. Ling Mo had no choice but to dodge by rolling away on the ground, using the shelf behind him to temporarily obstruct the zombie.

    His spiritual tentacles were warded off by it, only giving this tall and burly mutated zombie a brief moment of pause.

    Ling Mo who was feeling depressed at the sight of this simultaneously used the surrounding obstacles to hinder this extremely strong zombie while pondering over the best way to use his tentacles at the same time.

    The sound of the shelves behind him being continuously trampled and overturned made it seem as if the entire shop was about to be torn down by this mutated zombie. Ling Mo had no choice but to brace himself as he turned around and rush towards the zombie. As he did, formless spiritual tentacles madly rolled towards his opponent.

    In reality, facing this kind of mutated zombie made it very difficult for Ling Mo¡¯s puppeteer ability to have much of an effect at all. This was especially so when his opponent was attacking so relentlessly.

    With the two of being so close to one another, Ling Mo might have been torn to pieces right then and there If his attempts at domination had failed like it previously did.

    Even Shana who was keeping watch nearby showed a trace of hesitation, unsure of whether she should jump in to provide assistance. Ye Lian¡¯s reaction on the other hand was even more direct, he eyes suddenly turned red and her knees bent slightly, as if she were ready to rush at a moment¡¯s notice. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo pacifying her, she might have lost control and dashed out.

    Ye Lian finally obtained a sense of awareness after her previous advancement. Her aggressiveness had grown as well, bing more than ten times stronger than it was before. Although Ling Mo¡¯s control over her didn¡¯t decrease, he rarely forcibly took control of her, attaching importance to guiding her and pacifying her instincts instead.

    Ten meters, five meters, three meters!

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles twisted around the mutated zombie¡¯s spiritual orb, briefly dazing it. But it quickly broke free from its mental shackles and directed its sharp ws filled with various dubious substances towards Ling Mo.

    However at this time, something strange happened. The zombie¡¯s target was clearly Ling Mo, but its pair of hands went for a location that was a meter away from Ling Mo instead. It looked as if the zombie had sprained its ankle during its attack, causing its body to shift to the side and its attack to go wide.

    Visual distortion! Although Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles couldn¡¯t immediately control this zombie, they could still influence the zombie¡¯s movements in a very short period of time, affecting any subsequent judgement!

    Looking at the mutated zombie¡¯s attack that veered off course, a trace of a smile immediately surfaced on Ling Mo¡¯s face. As they brushed past one another, Ling Mo thrust the short saber in his hand into the mutated zombie¡¯s ribs, followed by a forceful twist.

    Fresh blood gushed out. The mutated zombie staggered forward for a few steps before falling to the ground with a loud bang.

    It was only then that Ye Lian¡¯s restless desire to attack calmed down, and Shana¡¯s eyes returned to their usual colour. She walked over with brisk steps, and with precise technique, took out the viral gel from the back of the mutated zombie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Phew¡­ that nearly gave me a heart attack. Spiritual power is versatile and its effects are very strong, but it really is difficult to flexibly use them.¡±

    At this point, Ling Mo¡¯s legs went soft. If it wasn¡¯t for him leaning against Shana in time, he might have fallen on top of the zombie¡¯s corpse.

    His forehead was filled with sweat and his head head was throbbing, but his heart was filled with delight.

    This zombie was his cleanest kill he¡¯d gotten while using his puppeteer ability over the past few days. Although his use of the ability wasn¡¯t very flexible as of yet, the puppeteer ability¡¯s true power was beginning to show itself.

    Ling Mo took the viral gel from Shana and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go on any longer. We¡¯ll stop here for today, let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Training spiritual power was just like training one¡¯s body. There¡¯d be adverse effects of one overdid it.

    This was especially so since he had to maintain his spiritual connection with Ye Lian and Shana.

    Shana looked at him curiously before nodding her head. Soon after, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your way of fighting is very strange.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange?¡± Ling Mo doubtfully replied with his own question beforeing to a realization. His spiritual tentacles were something that only he could see. What Shana probably saw was him miserably fleeing and being forced to face his opponent. In the end, he took advantage of the mutated zombie¡¯s bad luck to strike when it sprained its ankle, earning his fluke of a victory.

    Ling Mo still wasn¡¯t proficient in his use of his spiritual tentacles; it was difficult for him to avoid for him to avoid cutting a sorry figure in battle. But Ling Mo felt that he¡¯d managed to get an idea of how to go about using them. Things likely wouldn¡¯t turn out the same way when he used them next time.

    He still needed a lot of practice though¡­

    The pitter patter of raindrops could be heard within X City over thest few days. From the looks of things, autumn was about to arrive.

    Following the gradual drop in temperature, an even harsher challenge drew closer for humans. Zombies weren¡¯t afraid of the cold, but humans were.

    The past few days of rain had scrubbed away most of the thick smell of rot that pervaded the streets. However, the smell of blood that clung in the air had surprisingly grown thicker.

    They happened to pass by a clothes shop along the way. Since it was convenient, Ling Mo found a few sets of rtively thick pieces of outerwear for Ye Lian and Shana to change into. Ling Mo on the other hand got himself a ck windbreaker.

    However, under Ling Mo¡¯s request and malicious guidance, Ye Lian and Shana wore extremely erotic underwear.

    After changing their clothes, Shana actually disyed a strong interest in the hollowed out parts of her clothes. Seeing her unexpected reaction, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think how fitting she¡¯d look if she wore some hollowed out underwear as well¡­

    Their range of operations within the vicinity had gradually increased over the past few days. If a person didn¡¯t have a strong physique, they might not be able to make it back to the construction site before it got dark.

    But Ling Mo suddenly stopped when they were around a hundred meters away from the residential building, the look on his face turning extremely ugly!

    The zombies he¡¯d intentionally left behind at the construction site were gone!

    A trace of unease flowed through him. Using the rain as cover, Ling Mo immediately ran towards the residential building with Ye Lian and Shana.

    And sure enough, he found a freshly in zombie¡¯s corpse beside an abandoned car. Luckily, no zombies were attracted for the time being because of the past few days of rain.

    This zombie dying here meant that not only did someone pass by, they even entered the parking lot and killed it.

    Ling Mo immediately knitted his brows and drew the short saber from his waist. He squatted down and used the tip of his saber to pry open the zombie¡¯s rain and blood soaked clothes.

    Badly mutted wounds could be seen on the zombie¡¯s chest and abdomen. After being cleansed by the rain, Ling Mo found that the zombie¡¯s deathly pale skin had been turned inside out, revealing a terrifying wound that was half a finger deep.

    Wounds like that shouldn¡¯t have been inflicted by a normal weapon. Based on Ling Mo¡¯s observation, this person might have used an exceedingly heavy weapon.

    A person who could wield such a heavy weapon would definitely have a certain amount of strength.

    After standing back up, Ling Mo cast his gaze on the nearby residential building.

 Chapter 63 - Kitchen Knife

    <h4>Chapter 63 ¨C Kitchen Knife</h4>

    Regardless of this person¡¯s reasons, he definitely wouldn¡¯te over and clear out the zombies out of altruism. The only thing of worth within this construction site was the residential building. It was also where Ling Mo hid his supplies. The other party¡¯s objective was likely that as well.

    Encountering a survivor after the world ended wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Ling Mo cautiously approached the residential building and quietly entered after noticing that there were no abnormalities with it.

    Ling Mo heard a person¡¯sughter upon reaching the second floor. That was good. Based on the sound, this person had only entered the second floor, likely to take shelter from the rain. This meant that the supplies Ling Mo hid on the third floor wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    But this person¡¯sughter was exceptionally ear-piercing!

    ¡°Hahaha. Boss, you¡¯re not nning to finish her off, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t toy with her till she dies, our brothers still haven¡¯t had their fun!¡±

    After taking a breather, a man¡¯s slightly coarse and heavy voice resounded, ¡°What¡¯s the rush! With me around, women will throw themselves at you and beg you to fuck them. Damn, this woman is even better than that brat from before¡­¡±

    After he spoke, the man¡¯s voice suddenly started to reverberate. A woman¡¯s tragic cries could be heard in the midst of the men¡¯sughter.

    Her mouth was more or less covered, muffling her cries. But in spite of that one could still hear the pain in her voice.

    ¡°Shut up! What¡¯re you crying about! I, your father, knows that women like you used to look down on usst time. But now you¡¯d better make sure you make your father feel good, or else I¡¯ll slice you up and feed you to the zombies!¡±

    ¡°Haha, boss, you almost scared her to death.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t kill her, finding a woman nowadays is hard!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of! It¡¯s hard for us to get a chance like this to have fun. It¡¯s raining and the zombies can¡¯t hear us. Hahaha¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression turned a little unsightly, but his legs didn¡¯t stop moving. He slowly went along the stairs as he approached the second level.

    Ling Mo originally nned to chase these people out, but the grip on his short saber tightened after hearing them insult the woman, his eyes shing with a trace of murderous intent.

    Sure enough, a majority of the female popce could be considered as a disadvantaged group once the world ended. And in this world without order, people with power naturally possessed the qualifications to have greater resources. Of course, women who were willing to stick to people like these for the sake of survival were included as well.

    But Ling Mo felt disgust from the bottom of his heart towards people like this group who insulted women!

    Societal restraints didn¡¯t exist anymore, but that didn¡¯t mean that people could act like animals!

    ¡°What the hell, you guys still haven¡¯t finished even after ying around for so long.¡±

    The voice came from a man who stood near the third floor¡¯s staircase. A thin wooden stick hung from his lips and he held a kitchen knife in his hand. He looked a little fidgety¡­arge tent had been pitched at his crotch after hearing the sounds from inside.

    He turned his head towards the corridor as he bellowed. ¡°Hurry up and send someone over to swap out with your father! Fuck, I¡¯m the only one standing out here being blue balled. The rain¡¯s so huge that you wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the hair on a zombie, what are they so scared of¡­¡±

    In the moment his head was turned, a silhouette suddenly rushed out from the corner of the staircase and pierced his throat with a short saber, pinning him to the wall.

    All four of the man¡¯s limbs went limp and the kitchen knife in his hands fell out, but Ling Mo deftly caught it in his hands.

    Seeing the man¡¯s eyes that went wide with fright and despair, Ling Mo swiftly withdraw his short saber from the wall while holding onto his arms at the same time,ying him on the floor in one smooth motion.

    Fresh blood leaked out from his mouth. A puddle of blood also flowed out from the stab wound at the back of his head. His body continued twitching even though it had already breathed itsst.

    The entire process could be said to have been done noiselessly. None of the others were alerted.

    A filthy scene was currently ying out in a dirty room on the second floor.

    There were another four men within the room who were excitedly cheering on their bald leader.

    When Ling Mo appeared, the bald man had just finished and another man had impatiently walked up.

    ¡°That idiot has been shouting his head off. One of you go and switch with him, let him have some fun as well.¡± The bald said while pulled up his pants.

    However, he saw a slim figure appear at the room¡¯s entrance when he turned his head.

    Whoosh!

    A cold glint of metal brought along a severe gale as it shot towards the man that had just walked over. He waspletely unaware of the abnormality behind him. He was preparing to have fun when he suddenly felt a sharp pain from his buttocks, causing him to fall face first onto the ground after issuing a cry of pain.

    This sudden turn of events caused everyone in the room to be momentarily dumbstruck!

    That brightly shining kitchen knife had nearly split the man¡¯s buttocks in half. The strength used was so great that it was enough to render others speechless!

    Although the improvements to Ling Mo¡¯s body from repeated upgrades weren¡¯t all that obvious, he was still much stronger than a normal person.

    The man still continued to draw breath even after having his chrysanthemum 1)buttockssliced, but that incident had left him twitching uncontrobly on the ground as he let our mournful screams.

    The bald man was the first to recover. He grabbed the shaft of an axe beside him and locked his rage filled gaze on Ling Mo who¡¯d appeared at the entrance.

    Ling Mo appeared to be an ordinary youth, but his aggressive methods and the unbridled murderous intent in his eyes made the bald man feel absolutely terrified!

    ¡°What kind of person is that!¡± The bald man didn¡¯t bat an eyelid as he took half a step back, widening the gap between Ling Mo and him, ¡°What the fuck is your problem? Why the hell are you killing my people?¡±

    From his expression, it seemed as if he didn¡¯t realize that Ling Mo had taken action because of the woman¡¯s humiliation.

    The reason was simple, to him, women were meant to be used for venting his emotions. This was so much so that it was a given in the eyes of the men gathered here.

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t think that way, especially since he had two girls by his side.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t reply after hearing the bald man¡¯s furious roar. He only coldly swept his gaze across the room before finally resting it on the woman¡¯s body.

    Ling Mo immediately clenched his teeth upon seeing the state that the woman was in.

    Her face was filthy and it was hard to make out her appearance, but she didn¡¯t seem to be that old. However she appeared to be at death¡¯s door thanks to the the torment inflicted by this group of men.

    They probably did it for the fun of it, but the woman¡¯s body was filled with numerous cuts, dying her body blood red. Both her hands were bound together and all ten of her fingernails had been stripped as blood continuously poured out of her fingertips. Even her mouth had been stuffed with a dubiously coloured smelly sock. Although she was still able to utter cries of grief, it was clear from her voice that shecked the strength to do anything else. She might even be letting out more air than she took in.

    ¡°Screw you! Who the hell do you think you are!¡± The bald man vaguely felt that the youthful man in front of him was trouble! But as the boss of this group of people, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and bellow out.

    Sure enough, his qi infused roar of fury had immediately broken the other three men out of their stupor. They weren¡¯t idiots, their expressions turned vignt upon seeing the bloodstained short saber in Ling Mo¡¯s hands as they grabbed their weapons that had been tossed to the side.

    Ling Mo acted as if he was turning a blind eye to their actions, but not only did that not set the bald man¡¯s mind at ease, it even made him feel a chill from the bottom of his heart!

 Chapter 64 - A Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C A Fierce Battle</h4>

    This group of men could tell that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of them. In fact, hepletely disregarded whatever they did!

    These men were scoundrels who could murder someone without batting an eyelid. Although the aura that Ling Mo exuded made their scalp tingle, the pressure they felt also stimted their vicious nature.

    Although the scene of Ling Mo splitting someone¡¯s chrysanthemum with his kitchen knife was shocking, he was only one person! With only one knife!

    But following close behind him were two delicate and charming figures.

    Although their faces were pale and they had indifferent looks on their faces, to the point where they looked emotionless, their exquisite faces and their tall and slim figures that couldn¡¯t be concealed by their raincoats had left these men in a daze.

    If one said that Shana still looked rather immature, and that her facial features still hadn¡¯t fully developed, then Ye Lian¡¯s could be considered as a first-ss beauty.

    Her pure ck eyes and her temperament as a zombie in particr gave her an air of mystery and allure!

    There were very few chances for others toy eyes on an outstanding beauty like Ye Lian once the world ended. Whenpared to her, the woman that was bullied by this group of men could, at most, only be considered average.

    The other men were entranced by her beauty, but the bald man¡¯s brows had knitted instead.

    This youthful man¡¯s strength was definitely pretty good if he was able to live until now while bringing along such a beauty¡­

    And while his attack from before had caught everyone by surprise, the astonishing strength and uracy that he disyed wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could pull off.

    But he quickly revealed an evil grin as he intentionally shouted, ¡°This brat killed our people and even took the trouble to deliver two high quality items to us! ughter him and snatch those two girls!¡±

    His instigation saw immediate effect. These men were already running wild after the world ended. Committing ughter and plundering others was something they did on a regr basis. Although Ling Mo looked like he had some skill, all they needed to do was kill him and they¡¯d be able to have their way with two high quality beauties!

    Naturally this group of people weren¡¯t idiots who¡¯d risk their lives just to get their hands on a beauty. They knew in their hearts that Ling Mo didn¡¯te with good intentions, they had to get rid of him.

    Since that¡¯s the case, they should strike first and gain the upper hand! No matter how strong he was, they held the advantage in numbers!

    As for Ye Lian and Shana, they had long since dismissed the two girls as ordinary and powerless.

    Following the bold man¡¯s signal, two of the men within the group exchanged a nce before suddenly raising their weapons as they went in separate directions to nk Ling Mo.

    Shana held onto the handle of her long saber and was just about to draw it when she was stopped by Ling Mo. There was no need for Shana and Ye Lian to dirty their hands on these dregs of society.

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and tightened the group around his short saber. His right leg slowly shifted backwards and his body leaned forward, adopting a posture that was ready to lunge out.

    Ling Mo clearly knew what these people were thinking, but they were sorely mistaken if they thought that he was only capable of mounting sneak attacks! His weakness at closebat only applied to monsters like that advanced zombie. Although these people looked valiant, but they were, after all, just normal people. How could theypare to him!

    To their astonishment, Ling Mo vanished just after they issued their war cry!

    No, he didn¡¯t vanish. Rather, Ling Mo had rushed towards them the moment they advanced!

    Ling Mo was blindingly fast. The first person only saw a blur before he felt a slight chill from his chest, followed by a jolt of pain that felt as if he were being torn apart.

    By the time he clearly saw Ling Mo, a fresh stream of blood had gushed out of his chest. Ling Mo on the other hand just withdrew his short saber before he emotionlessly stepped over the man.

    Ling Mo¡¯s attack was carried out so swiftly that it made the other man turn pale with fright. But just as he was about to halt in his tracks, Ling Mo turned his body and leapt towards him.

    At the precipice of life and death, the man exploded out with all of his strength as the vegetable knife in his hand suddenly came stabbing towards Ling Mo.

    The bald man chose this moment to act. He brandished the axe in his hand, sending it chopping down as his plump body abruptly descended from high above.

    Facing a pincer attack from both his front and back, Ling Mo would undoubtedly be split in half by the bald even if he managed to dodge the other man¡¯s vegetable knife. This was why a vicious sneer had appeared on the bald man¡¯s fierce-looking face before his axe hadpletely fallen.

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils contracted when he saw the vegetable knife flying towards himself. While charging forward, Ling Mo suddenly twisted his body, allowing the knife to brush past his back and sending him straight towards the man. It looked as the entire side of Ling Mo¡¯s body had rammed into him, sending his short saber straight into the man¡¯s belly.

    Ling Mo had learnt this move while watching Shana fight. Ling Mo was a regr person, although he was experienced when it came to risking his life at the end of the world, but were he topare himself to Shana¡¯s ¡°professional¡± techniques, he would obviously lose out to Shana¡¯s aggressive swordy and equally smooth movements.

    In battle, Ling Mo was constantly absorbing whatever he whatever he¡¯d experienced. After which, he¡¯d digest everything he¡¯d experienced transform it into his own battle style.

    At the same time, Ling Mo released his spiritual tentacles. His objective wasn¡¯t to take control of any person in particr, but rather to influence the bald man behind him!

    The bald man who was initially charging at Ling Mo suddenly felt a stab of pain at his temples. His vision blurred for a moment and the axe in his hand veered off course.

    Borrowing the momentum from their collision, both Ling Mo and the man took a few steps backwards before knocking into the wall.

    As a result, the bald man¡¯s sneak attack struck air!

    The man who¡¯d been struck by Ling Mo¡¯s saber let out a blood-curdling screech, the acute pain running through his body caused him to drop his his vegetable knife as itnded on the floor with a ding while fresh blood spewed out from his mouth.

    At the same time, the bald man¡¯s attack hadnded heavily on the ground. He shook his head as a trace of astonishment shed past his eyes, the fat on his face jiggling a little. He abruptly let out another roar before once again sending his axe chopping in the direction of Ling Mo¡¯s back.

    Ling Mo had already drawn his short saber before the gust of wind from the bald man¡¯s attack buffeted him. Ling Mo turned his body and bent his knee, sending his short saber stabbing upwards towards the bald man¡¯s belly. At this rate, he was probably going to impale himself.

    But this bald man definitely had some skill if he was able to be the leader of this group. When the bald man saw Ling Mo¡¯s nimble movements, while there was no change in the movement of his hands, the veins on his forehead bulged as he let out a loud roar and he twisted his stiff body. In spite of that, a bloody gash was viciously drawn across his waist, turning half of his body red in the blink of an eye.

    The bald man¡¯s face turned extremely sinister after being cut, but in the end he wasn¡¯t a zombie. He wasn¡¯t able to counter attack immediately after receiving such a grievous wound. Instead, he staggered backwards.

    In the blink of an eye, the only person left standing without any injury was a man with a dark look on his face.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± The bald man cursed in a fit of rage, but he took no further action against Ling Mo. Instead, he threw the axe in his hand towards Ye Lian and Shana who were standing at the entrance!

 Chapter 65 - A Crushed Heart

    <h4>Chapter 65 ¨C A Crushed Heart</h4>

    From this looks of it, this bald man really was a vicious person. He wanted to drag someone down with him even if he was going to die.

    He had a pretty good way of thinking. Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s nimble movement, sneak attacks would probably have no chance of seeding, so he switched his target to Shana and Ye Lian.

    But Ling Mo took notice of the bald man the moment he threw his axe. Ling Mo immediately made Ye Lian take a step to the side while Shana coolly brought out her long saber.

    Shana had no intention of backing down as a mutated zombie and instinctively felt a sense of danger when the axe flew over.

    Brandishing her long saber, she immediately shed head on with the axe. The sound of metal striking metal rang out. Shana¡¯s hand trembled under the enormous force, even causing a small chip to appear on her long saber.

    Although she urately blocked the axe, Shana¡¯s hand had gone soft as well. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use it again for the time being.

    Luckily, zombies had very strong regenerative abilities. Although normal people could recover on their own as well, they were iparable to zombies in terms of both speed and degree of recovery. While zombies weren¡¯t able to recover from injuries that defied the natural order such as lost limbs, superficial injuries wouldn¡¯t affect them in the least.

    Be that as it may, the sight of Shana getting injured had finally caused the fury in Ling Mo¡¯s heart to reach its boiling point. He suddenly gritted his teeth and charged over to the bald man in the blink of an eye, abruptly shing out with his short saber!

    Although the bald man managed to dodge in time, the cutting edge of the saber had bit into the bones of his shoulder, causing him to momentarily howl in pain.

    Without waiting for him to struggle free, Ling Mo¡¯s other hand swiftly reached down to his waist and pulled out his dagger. He gave the bald man a cold stare before he thrusted the dagger into his belly and slowly twisted his wrist.

    The acute pain drained the colour from the bald man¡¯s face, turning it deathly pale. His mouth hung open as every inch of fat on his face continuously trembled and despair welled up in his eyes¡­

    This painful process continued on for a full minute. During that time the bald man¡¯s blood-curdling screams continuously rang out. If it wasn¡¯t for the torrential rain masking it, the zombies might have been attracted by his cries.

    During this time Ling Mo never loosened his grip. Even the look in his eyes remained the same. This scene made the man with a ck face so terrified that his entire body was started trembling, putting any courage he might have to conduct a rescue to rest.

    Ling Mo abruptly thrust his dagger through the bald man¡¯s body only after he eyes turned turned white, thoroughly snuffing out his life.

    Ling Mo withdrew his short saber and stepped on the bald man¡¯s corpse before turning to face the man with a ck face. By then, he¡¯d lost whatever will he had left to fight, the weapon in his hand falling to the ground with a ding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    Ling Mo gradually awoke from the life or death mental state he was in as he slowly walked towards the ck faced man with his saber raised.

    I took a few breaths to calm himself and suppressed the rage within his body as his pair of faintly red eyes became clear once again.

    Ling Mo had killed many people ever since Lu Xin hurt Shana, but this ck faced man was the first one to beg for his life.

    Ling Mo waspletely influenced by his rage when he killed the bald man and hisckeys, but he was awakened from his impulses when he faced this ck faced man.

    He coldly stared at the ck faced man. During this time, Ling Mo¡¯s murderous intent hadn¡¯t receded at all in spite of the man profusely begging for his life.

    All of these people deserve t die! The woman from before definitely begged them for her life as well. Did they let her go?

    The ck faced man had probably guessed Ling Mo¡¯s murderous intentions from the look in his eyes. He suddenly shouted out as he made a mad dash towards the entrance. Although Shana put on a brave and fierce performance, in his eyes, these two girls had no means of stopping him.

    All he needed was to get out of here alive!

    But to his surprise, the moment he dashed to the entrance, Ye Lian appeared in front of him with a speed that was almost imperceptible to the naked eye and stretched out her hand with the speed of lightning.

    In that moment, her strong and sharp fingers ripped into the ck faced man¡¯s chest.

    Then, as the ck faced man stared on with a look of disbelief, Ye Lian used her five fingers to grip his heart.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    In the blink of an eye, the only thing left that the ck faced man could hear was the sound of his own heartbeat. He looked at Ye Lian with despair filled eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe that the frail looking girl in front of him was actually so terrifying¡­

    The only thing that he could see now was Ye Lian¡¯s pair of eyes that had suddenly turned red¡­

    ¡°Zom- Zombie¡­¡± Ye Lian indifferently tightened her fingers just after the ck faced man managed to squeeze out those two words.

    His heart was crushed and the ck faced man drew hisst breath as his entire body went limp.

    Ye Lian swiftly pulled back her slim and delicate palm that was covered in blood, thick droplets of fresh blood flowing along her slender fingertips as they fell to the ground.

    Even Ling Mo was stunned at this sight. It was only at times like these that he would abruptly realize that Ye Lian was a savage zombie with astonishing strength.

    This was the real Ye Lian. She was able to tear apart a person¡¯s body with her bare hands and crush any ordinary zombie.

    Ye Lian¡¯s previous attack was one she did purely out of instinct. Ling Mo¡¯s greatly rxed his control over he when he thought about how she had her own consciousness now.

    Thankfully, Ye Lian had only killed him. She didn¡¯t have any interest in his flesh and blood like a regr zombie would.

    In the blink of an eye, five corpses were lying on the ground and a thick stench of blood hung in the air. Even the man whose chrysanthemum had been sliced was no longer breathing in the midst of all his twitching and screaming.

    ¡°Shana, are you alright?¡±

    Ling Mo spat out a sigh before he walked over and grabbed Shana¡¯s hand to get a closer look, ¡°That¡¯s good, looks like there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±

    Shana¡¯s expression was devoid of pain as she slowly shook her head. Her curious gaze swept past Ling Mo andnded on the woman who was lying on the bed.

    Ling Mo followed her gaze, unconsciously heaving a sigh in his heart.

    In truth, although he¡¯d done away with these beasts, he didn¡¯t want to face that woman.

    Based on her condition, she was definitely going to die. He wouldn¡¯t be able to change her fate even if he tried to help her now.

    ¡°No, I had no way of helping the people of this world in the first ce¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s thought, his heart filled with turmoil.

    Ling Mo clearly knew that he wasn¡¯t a saint. He¡¯d wouldn¡¯t mind helping someone only if it was within his power to do so and it wouldn¡¯t affect interests After all, they were all still part of the same human race.

    But many beasts like the bald man existed in this world. They were driven mad after the world ended. Destruction brought them joy while tormenting the weak brought relief to their hearts filled with panic and despair.

    What could he possibly do to help? The answer was of course nothing. To Ling Mo, just being able to live on with Ye Lian and Shana was enough for him.

    While he made Ye Lian walk to the window and wash her hands with rainwater, Ling Mo slowly walked over to the woman¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sob¡­¡± At this moment the woman shifted her gaze to Ling Mo. A trace of brilliance suddenly shed in her eyes that were about to go dark. .

    Was this herst sh of life before she passed on? Ling Mo hurriedly stretched out his hand and took away the smelly sock from her mouth. He also severed the ropes that were binding her hands.

    The woman¡¯s gaze was firmly locked on Ling Mo, but she hadn¡¯t breathed out even after quite awhile. It looked to Ling Mo like it was the end for her.

    Then, her lips parted and she, very weakly, said two words: ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t do anything to help you, there¡¯s no need to thank me¡­¡±

    The woman shook her head, tears immediately forming in her eyes, ¡°No, I¡¯m very thankful to you. I never thought that¡­I¡¯d be saved.¡±

    She tried with great difficulty to raise her hand, but couldn¡¯t move a single inch after being bound together for so long.

    She stopped moving just after Ling Mo stretched out his hand.

    Although her eyes were still open, her expression had frozen and she died under such humiliating circumstances¡­

    ¡°Ai, go in peace.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and reached out to close her eyes. He then pulled over a worn out nket that had been tossed to the side and covered her corpse.

 Chapter 66 - This Part Of You Can Change Its Shape

    <h4>Chapter 66 ¨C This Part Of You Can Change Its Shape</h4>

    Looks like this group of people hade looking for supplies as well. That being said, they¡¯d naturally have lots of things on hand. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to what Ling Mo had, it was a pretty good result based on the number of people they had and their strength.

    Ling Mo could tell from the previous battle that this group of people were not only vicious and merciless, they even had some brains. They might have been able to survive for a long time if they hadn¡¯t run into Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo gathered the rest of the usable supplies aside from their weapons, which he couldn¡¯t be bothered with.

    Unexpectedly, the bald man carried a Swiss Army knife. This type of knife with a myriad of uses had a wide range of application. It could be considered a useful tool at the end of the world. Ling Mo unceremoniously took it off the bald man¡¯s waist and stored it in his pocket.

    In addition, the bald man also had a pack of cigarettes in his pocket, which Ling Mo didn¡¯t hesitate to kindly ept as well.

    Ling Mo inwardly sighed while he searched the corpse. Although he had his zombie puppeteer ability, making it easier for him to survivors whenpared to others, he still had to tread a fine line between life and death when he hunted mutated zombies everyday.

    Apart from taking liberties his two mutated female zombies which helped to ease his nerves a little, he normally had to maintain an extremely cautious attitude.

    He¡¯d usually only look for essentials when he went out to gather supplies, never taking notice offort items like cigarettes.

    ¡°These dregs of society really are scum. They didn¡¯t even bother to put any thought into improving their chances of survival. Whatever little thoughts they had were all spent on finding ways of enjoy themselves.¡± Ling Mo said with some disdain.

    It was important to have the right attitude in the face of adversity when the world ended. One shouldn¡¯t bother with minor things like cigarettes for the time being. People like them who vented their emotions on a woman¡¯s body were far too contemptible.

    Ling Mo¡¯s haul over the past few days was plentiful. Now, he even managed to get his hands on some unexpected riches. Hisrge travel bag was so full it was practically bursting at its seams. He was even forced to leave some things behind to lighten his load.

    But to Ling Mo, these supplies were iparable to the loss of Shana¡¯s long saber.

    Her sh with the axe had lead to a chip forming on the edge of her long saber. Although it wouldn¡¯t affect its performance for now, its lifespan was definitely greatly shortened.

    He definitely had to help Shana find another saber when he had the chance¡­

    Unfortunately, finding a suitable weapon when the world ended wasn¡¯t such an easy task.

    Take for instance the bald man¡¯s group, the quality of their weapons was inconsistent. Aside from the passable lethality of the axe, the rest of their weapons was insufficient for dealing with zombies.

    The current situation was rted to weapons control. While items such as vegetable and boning knives could be found in supermarkets, how could a normal person holding a vegetable knife engage in closebat with a zombie? Doing so with just courage was impossible! Even if one was able get close by risking their lives, how much use could a vegetable knife be against a zombie that wouldn¡¯t stop madly chasing after its target unless it was chopped to pieces?

    This was the reason why Ling Mo put himself at risk by going to the Wang family¡¯s handmade sword shop to look for a suitable weapon. Although his short saber was only a third of mater long, it won out in terms of sharpness and was of superior quality. It waspletely able to match up to his current level of strength.

    After all, a good horse had to be paired with a good saddle!

    ¡°I might as well let you use the dagger.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo nned to hand his knife over to Shana, she unexpectedly shook her head and said, ¡± No, I have my memories. This saber is very important to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s chipped, it can still be used. The dagger that you have was made by my younger sister. I don¡¯t like the things that she makes.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ling Mo was rendered speechless for a moment. It looks like Shana still didn¡¯t like Wang Lin even after turning into a zombie¡­

    Of these two sisters, one was headstrong and had vicious temper, while the other was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She was a kind, silly girl before she turned into a zombie.

    It looks like these two sisters with diametrically opposed personalities were truly fated¡­

    After going back upstairs, Ling Mo found a track of muddy footprints. From the looks of it, this group of people had searched through the building very carefully.

    But they didn¡¯t see through Ling Mo¡¯s subterfuge, so Ling Mo¡¯s room, along with the remaining clean water that he had, was left untouched.

    This helped improve Ling Mo¡¯s mood a little, but he lost interest in staying here any longer when he thought about the corpses downstairs.

    Those corpses would attract an ever increasing number of zombies, giving rise to a troubling predicament. And the fact that the bald man¡¯s group had made an appearance meant that this residential building was far too conspicuous. It was alright as a stopover point, but would lead to problems if he nned to stay there in the long-term.

    Ling Mo had gotten a rough idea of the surrounding area¡¯s situation over the past few days. He knew which was the safer route to take when traveling to X City University.

    Of course, he was unaware of the situation within the university at the moment. But based on the situation of the university¡¯s surroundings, it was likely very bad. The environment wasplex and there were many zombies. Going in and out of the university would prove to be difficult.

    But, this obstruction that would cause a majority of the survivors to shrink back wasn¡¯t all that difficult in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes. With his puppeteer ability, he could rely on zombies to find a path for him, greatly reducing the difficulty of this task.

    Therefore Ling Mo very quickly made his decision. He¡¯d make his way towards X City University tomorrow!

    But Ling Mo couldn¡¯t just let the remaining clean water and gas that he couldn¡¯t bring along go to waste before he left.

    Should he take a warm bath first? Or, he might as well bathe together with the female zombies like a married couple instead¡­

    Survivors who were able to use water for cleaning themselves were already considered as living pretty good lives. Those who used hot water to bathe could be considered as living extremely luxurious lives.

    Then what would having two beautiful girls wash your back count as? Likely no one was able to experience such pleasures yet.

    But when Ling Mo wore a face of satisfaction as sat in front of the two beautiful girls, he found that it wasn¡¯t as wonderful as he¡¯d imagined¡­

    ¡°Gentler, be good. Even gentler¡­ah! It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s not that painful¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rubbing it too hard! You¡¯re rubbing it too hard! You can¡¯t rub that part!¡±

    ¡°The two of you don¡¯t need to wash that part, you really don¡¯t need to!¡±

    There was only one ending when he allowed two female zombies who didn¡¯t know restraint and were filled with curiosity to help him bathe, and that was an ending filled with pain and happiness¡­

    Ling Mo was still filled with lingering fear when he thought about the previous day¡¯s experience after getting up.

    Seeing Ling Mo awake, Shana immediately looked towards him, her pupils glimmering with curiosity. She then followed Ling Mo gaze as she looked down, eventually stopping at Ling Mo¡¯s important ce.

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp immediately started tingling, unconsciously covering his crotch.

    ¡°When do you n to bathe again?¡± Shana asked, her voice filled with some anticipation.

    After being infected and turning into a zombie, although she managed to recover a majority of her memories, she was still a zombie. She didn¡¯t have the same way of thinking as a normal girl. Simply put, Shana was like a nk sheet of paper when it came to things likemon sense.

    Ling Mo originally had no intention of stripping, but Shana and Ye Lian impatiently pulled off the towel affixed to his waist.

    When the two female zombies saw that Ling Mo¡¯s body structure was somewhat different from theirs, they became a little restless.

    Ye Lian¡¯s reaction was a little dull because what had awakened within her wasn¡¯t her memories, but rather the true consciousness of a mutated zombie. She was just a little interested when it came to Ling Mo¡¯s body, giving it a few looks and stretching out her hand to give it a few cursory rubs.

    Shana on the other hand was different. There were many memories within her mind. Although her way of thinking was different from humans, having more knowledge would make it easier for her to pick up some bad things.

    ¡°I remember what this is called, but this is my first time seeing it in person. Apparently it possesses the ability to change its shape¡­¡±

    Shana not only had a great amount of curiosity towards Ling Mo¡¯s little Ling Mo, she even unhesitatingly reached out her zombified hand to¡­

    It would truly be a tribtion for Ling Mo if a female mutated zombie, who didn¡¯t know how to regte her own strength, held little Ling Mo in her hand and entered her zombified state because of her excitement!

    One had to have a certain amount of mental fortitude before they could maintain their calm while allowing two female zombies to face an unknown object!

    The only thing worth celebrating was the fact that they had no intention of treating Ling Mo as prey¡­

 Chapter 67 - Red Light District

    <h4>Chapter 67 ¨C Red Light District</h4>

    It looked like the rain was gradually dying down. Ling Mo swiftly re-arranged his backpack and left the building with Ye Lian and Shana.

    As for the corpses inside it, they¡¯d likely attract zombies very soon. Dying without even leaving behind a skeleton was an inevitable oue for everyone who lived in this current world.

    The construction site was, in actual fact, only a short distance away from X City University if one traveled in a straight line. However, in this flourishing area filled with many high rise buildings, just passing through like that was impossible. After a few days of scouting, Ling Mo chose a path with rtively fewer zombies.

    In order to reduce the time spent hurrying on their journey, Ling Mo specially selected a zombie and ced it far ahead of their group to lead the way.

    His spiritual strength had grown somewhat, increasing his range of control to nearly five hundred meters.

    But for the sake of preserving his strength, Ling Mo usually maintained a distance of between three hundred to four hundred meters. With this, not only would he be able to exert more control over the zombie, his stamina consumption wouldn¡¯t be asrge as well.

    Once the zombie leading the way provided intelligence on the enemy, it was then Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s turn to take care of them. Ling Mo himself stood at the back, conserving his physical strength as best he could.

    As the rain gradually died down, this hazy looking city gradually regained its sense of permanence.

    Dark clouds towered over arge building, its streets deste and decaying. What was once a flourishing city had now transformed into a meat grinder where danger lurked around every corner.

    The route that Ling Mo chose was previously a gourmet street. It used to be packed with people once night fell. But aside from that, it usually experienced rtively little human traffic during other times, resulting in few zombies lingering around the area.

    But what counted as ¡°little¡± in a flourishing city center was almost the same as ¡°many¡± in the surrounding areas of the city. Luckily, there was a zombie leading the way, giving Ling Mo advance notice of zombies hiding within shops along the way.

    Ling Mo had no interest in getting rid of these regr zombies if he could help it. He even made the zombie he controlled close the doors of shops with arger number of zombies within them, locking them inpletely.

    Not long after, they¡¯d start massacring one another. In the end, a mutated zombie might even appear from within them.

    Roar!

    Ling Mo suddenly heard a howl from somewhere off in the distance when he reached the middle of the gourmet street. He immediately stopped and furrowed his brows, looking towards the direction of the sound.

    Ye Lian and Shana had stopped as well, a blood redyer of color surfacing from within their eyes, as if they¡¯d been influenced by something.

    ¡°Yet another zombie¡­ Why are there so many zombies roaring outtely?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s first time hearing such a sound. He¡¯d vaguely heard this sound many times over the past few days of living in this district.

    It was different from the low growls he¡¯d hear when he fought zombies. It was much clearer and of a higher pitch, and hearing it would give others the faint impression that their blood was boiling. It gave them a sense of difort.

    Just like these zombies¡­who seemed like they were crying out.

    Ling Mo tried to ask Shana about it, but unfortunately, she unhesitatingly shook her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on,¡±

    This zombie was far too ipetent¡­however Ling Mo wasn¡¯t going to let her get away with this, so he proceeded to make a series of careful inquiries.

    What Shana could confirm was that this roar originated from a male zombie and that it wasn¡¯t crying out about anything in particr.

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Shana¡¯s eyes disyed a rare look of displeasure. Simply put, the color of her eyes had started to change, ¡°When I hear it¡­I feel a little¡­ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­could it be a form of protest for zombies?¡± Ling Mo asked with some doubt as he knitted his brows.

    He even guessed that the one roaring out might be a mutated zombie or even an advanced zombie.

    After carefully approaching, Ling Mo unexpectedly saw just a few regr zombies. There wasn¡¯t a trace of blood on the ground either. He originally nned on hiding in a corner and observing what was happening, but little did he expect the direction of the wind to go against him, allowing them to pick up on the scent of blood drifting off from his short saber. Feeling depressed, Ling Mo had no choice but to take care of them, resulting in a small, unresolved question.

    Unexpectedly, he¡¯d heard this very same sound today while walking. And when Ling Mo looked over to Ye Lian and Shana, their reactions seemed to be a little odd¡­

    However, the origin of this sound was too far away. Who knows how many times he¡¯d have to go around round this district just to find its source¡­

    Shana had tightened her grip on her long saber while Ling Mo was hesitating. She turned towards him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You won¡¯t hear this sound anymore.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ling Mo gave Shana a look of doubt.

    Shana looked as if she didn¡¯t know how to exin herself. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°Thest roar sounded it like received a reply, that¡¯s why he won¡¯t be calling out any longer.¡±

    ¡°Since all of you are zombies, you should be able to tell what he¡¯s roaring about, right?¡± Ling Mo curiously asked.

    Shana gave Ling Mo a nce and said, ¡°It¡¯s not very clear. I only know that I myself feel like going over after hearing his cry. But you and I share a connection, so I won¡¯t leave you. That¡¯s why I feel ufortable.¡±

    Could this be simr to how members of the same race beckoned one another? The connection that Shana talked about should be referring to the spiritual connection they shared. Shana would indeed be unable to leave Ling Mo¡¯s side on her own ord after remaining connected to him for a period of time.

    But when Ling Mo thought of the time they spent together, where their life and death depended on one another, he guessed that Shana wouldn¡¯t see him as prey even if their spiritual connection were to disappear¡­probably?

    Seeing as Shana was unsure as well, and the fact that this roaring seemed annoying, Ling Mo had no choice but to suppress his thoughts of going over to take a look. Instead, he continued on while using the zombie in front to search for a path.

    After roughly an hour had passed, Ling Mo¡¯s group passed through the gourmet street and entered a narrow street that led straight to the rear entrance of X City University.

    This ce looked a lot more dreary whenpared to the gourmet street. Buildings that were two or three stories high were constructed at one side of the street, while the other was the enclosure surrounding X City University.

    These buildings looked rather aged. Their walls were stered with all kinds of propaganda posters. This, coupled with the neonmps arranged in front of their doors was enough for one to realize what kind of ce this was.

    ¡°Musical Ship¡±, ¡°Red Spider¡±¡­ There varied kinds of pubs and discos were so numerous that it threatened to overload one¡¯s senses. Many different signboards were hung on the second floors of these buildings: love hotels, amodations, hotels. On the contrary, there were virtually no kiosks around.

    This was the most important red light district near X City University. Rumour has it that a number of beautiful young women from universities would moonlight here. As for what they did, one should be able to easily guess¡­

    If one didn¡¯t have enough money in their pocket to go to a high-quality club, but still wanted to have some fun, then this was the best ce to do so. All these factorsbined together caused business within the district to boom in the past.

    It was reasonable to say that ces like this red light district were simply unable to operate in the vicinity of a university. But since this issue wasn¡¯t settled in the past, it¡¯s presence now was a foregone conclusion.

    Based on the current situation, Ling Mo felt that humans wouldn¡¯t be able to reim this world from the hands of the zombies.

    A majority of the survivors were bitterly hoping for someone to save them, but in the end, no one came. Now, they were holding onto the delusion of relying on someone else for help. It was unavoidably ridiculous.

    Of course, this was just Ling Mo¡¯s way of thinking. But to him, regardless of whether or not help came, the two female zombies by his side were an undeniable truth. Bad things might happen if he got too close to other survivors¡­

    Although he¡¯d picked up and dropped Ye Lian off at X City university a few times before, this was Ling Mo¡¯s first time passing through the red light district behind its rear entrance.

    But this was the sort of ce where people frequented only at night. So when disaster struck, it had the least amount of zombies.

    ¡°Who knows, we might even be able to find a suitable ce to stay here.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his nose and got the zombie in front to take the lead, as usual, and they walked further into the red light district.

 Chapter 68 - Radar

    <h4>Chapter 68 ¨C Radar</h4>

    The rain had stopped and gusts of cold wind blew along the lonely street. A strange odor was mixed into this terrifying chill, causing Ling Mo to involuntarily sniffle and slightly furrow his brows.

    It smelled of blood and rot¡­ Even a few days of continuous rain wasn¡¯t enough topletely eradicate this scent.

    This was a city in the midst of rotting away. What died were only survivors, but the civilized world as well.

    Ling Mo felt a moment of regret, but he didn¡¯t notice Shana quietly observing the changes in his expression from the side.

    Completely different from his reaction, when the scent of blood and rot drifted over to them, Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of infatuation¡­

    ¡°You seem to dislike this smell.¡± Shana unhurriedly took in a breath before turning to look at Ling Mo. She asked with some doubt, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Ling Mo was momentarily stunned. He gave a wry smile and shook his head, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡±

    ¡°I like it a lot.¡± Shana remained silent for a few seconds before she suddenly said seriously, ¡°But if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll pretend to dislike it as well. My memories tell me that as a female, I should do this to make you happy.¡±

    This Shana, what was her head filled with in the past¡­.

    Ling Mo was sweating buckets. He hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Also, don¡¯t use ¡°female¡± to describe yourself. You¡¯re a girl¡­a girl zombie. You liking this scent is normal.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shana seemed to have some trouble understanding what Ling Mo said.

    Ling Mo nodded and encouraged her, ¡°I won¡¯t turn my back on you no matter what you are. Just act like how your big sister Ye Lian does. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­there are times where I feel like biting you, is that fine as well?¡± Shana gazed at Ling Mo and asked.

    When she asked this question, Ling Mo distinctly felt her piercing gaze stop directly at his neck, she even unconsciously licked her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­but it¡¯d be even better if you took away the word ¡°bite¡±¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s scalp wentpletely numb. In truth, he¡¯d long since noticed this. This was especially so when Shana and Ye Lian had fully entered their zombified state, where there¡¯d be minute changes in the way they looked at him. But, they were never hostile towards Ling Mo due to their spiritual connection with him. The only time this wasn¡¯t the case was when they were trying to break away from their connection with him. However, Ye Lian¡¯s hostility towards him waspletely disappeared as they grew closer. His connection with Shana, on the other hand, was still stuck at a superficial level. Although their connection had coincidentally deepened previously, it still wasn¡¯t deep enough.

    But Ling Mo felt he that didn¡¯t need to be demanding. Restraining a zombie¡¯s nature was already a difficult task, he¡¯d be going too far if he were to stop her from even doing ** 1)Part of the raws

    Sure enough, upon seeing that Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem to mind, Shana shifted her gaze and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I won¡¯t attack you. You¡¯re special.¡±

    Bullshit, the puppeteer ability would be useless if they attacked the maniptor as well!

    Ling Mo rolled secretly rolled his eyes, but suddenly knitted his brows.

    While he spoke with Shana, the zombie leading the way was searching through the shops along the way and checking for zombies within them, preventing Ling Mo¡¯s group who was following closely behind it from being suddenly attacked when they walked byter on.

    But the back of this zombie¡¯s head was suddenly smashed in by something when it walked into a pub. Ling Mo could even hear the fracturing of a skull. Ling Mo originally shared in the five senses of his zombie puppets, resulting in him feeling as if he¡¯d experienced the zombie¡¯s death himself, less the feeling of pain¡­

    Which was why when the zombie hit the ground, Ling Mo¡¯s face turned white, and his heart suddenly started beating several times faster.

    Ye Lian and Shana immediately detected the change in Ling Mo¡¯s state of mind through their spiritual connection and turned to look at him. Although their gazescked emotion, Ling Mo knew that they were deeply concerned.

    Once the zombie leading the way died, Ling Mo¡¯s link with it was severed in a sh. The sensation of his spiritual connection being severed wasn¡¯t veryfortable. It felt as if a cracking sound had rung out in his mind. To Ling Mo, it was akin to someone viciously chopping off one his tentacles.

    ¡°Was the one who did it a zombie or a human?¡±

    Ling Mo was on now on his guard had ducked to the side with Ye Lian and Shana. After concealing himself, he stuck his head out from a neonmp and quietly surveyed his surroundings for awhile.

    The zombie was killed in a pub called ¡°Music Emperor¡±. Ling Mo was directing the zombie towards a row of private rooms within it when it was suddenly attacked.

    The entrance was ajar. This wasn¡¯t something a majority of the survivors would do, could it be a zombie?

    A zombie that knew how to mount sneak attacks would have to, at the very least, be a mutated zombie on the level of Ye Lian. It might even be an advanced zombie.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect such a strong zombie to appear in a ce like this. Although Ling Mo found it odd, his desire for viral gels won out in the end.

    Exceedingly pure viral gels such as these weren¡¯t your run of the mill goods, it was something that could only be found and not asked for!

    Thinking up to this point, the corner of Ling Mo¡¯s lips revealed a trace of a malicious smile as he stretched out his hand and drew his short saber.

    The dazzling edge of the short saber, coupled with the dark brown marks that weren¡¯t able to be cleaned from its fuller, resulted in an extremely cold aura being exuded from this well forged, handcrafted saber.

    A de that had taken the lives of others was indeed different¡­

    ¡°Shana, can you feel anything?¡± Ling Mo knew that mutated zombies had a special reaction towards one another, so he asked her this question while deciding on a course of action.

    Shana gave Ling Mo a nce and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s very far.¡±

    Unexpectedly, both parties weren¡¯t all that close to one another. There was a distance of at least four hundred meters that separated them. The fact that she could even detect one from such a distance away meant that she was practically a radar.

    On the contrary, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes took on a faint shade of red. She learned from Ling Mo¡¯s appearance and took out her scimitar, bending her body as she hid behind him.

    Ling Mo was given a fright when he saw Ye Lian¡¯s actions. Sure enough, after developing her true consciousness, Ye Lian¡¯s rate of learning had increased greatly. She was consciously imitating Shana and his own actions in battle!

    Indeed, zombies as a species possessed a terrifying amount of potential¡­

    ¡°Ye Lian, did you notice something?¡± Ling Mo asked in a low voice after suddenly recovering from his astonishment.

    Compared to Shana, Ye Lian¡¯s evolution was at a higher stage, and just from her ¡°lineage¡± alone, she was a purer zombie as well.

    Therefore, Ye Lian would have a stronger reaction when it came to detecting other mutated zombies.

    Ye Lian only nced at Ling Mo after hearing his question, offering no other response. Apparently, although she knew that the words ¡°Ye Lian¡± referred to herself, she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his sentence.

    But Ling Mo wasn¡¯t disheartened by this. Ye Lian¡¯s reaction meant that there was definitely a zombie within the pub, ¡°Music Emperor¡±, validating his own guess.

    ¡°It¡¯s good if it isn¡¯t a human. Compared to humans, I¡¯m much more willing to fight with zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and, with great effort, adjusted his mindset to its peak condition. In a while, a bitter battle for life and death might just break out.

    But it was worth it for the sake of getting more viral gels!

    References [ + ]

 Chapter 69 - A Womanâ€™s Amazing Tool

    <h4>Chapter 69 ¨C A Woman¡¯s Amazing Tool</h4>

    The entrance hung open and soft, creaking sounds could be heard when the wind blew past. Through the cracks in the door, apart from the dust-covered furniture, one could see the shocking vestiges of ughter.

    This was amon sight for a majority of the shops when the world ended. Compared to deste streets, these pitch-ck shops made one feel even more vignt and fearful.

    A zombie could be quietly hiding behind a counter, a shelf, or maybe even in a nook behind the door. Once someone drew close, they¡¯d throw themselves at the intruder like a bolt of lightning and tear them to pieces before they even had the chance to react¡­

    No one dared to casually approach ces like these. The shop¡¯s entrance was like the ferocious mouth of a beast, devouring all life that came its way and striking fear into the hearts of others.

    Music Emperor, which was a pub situated in X City University¡¯s red list district, was representative of this archetype.

    Nothing out of the ordinary could be discerned from its exterior.

    Thinking about it, no business was conducted on this street during the day, resulting in few zombies remaining. It was impossible for a mutated zombie to be born here.

    But that didn¡¯t eliminate the possibility of an advanced zombie hiding inside. The advanced zombie in New Era Shopping Mall had already learned how to conceal its whereabouts. It even knew how to look for appropriate ces to mount sneak attacks.

    Beasts, in general, knew how to mount sneak attacks and had some tactical knowledge, let alone a zombie that had developed its own awareness.

    Although they¡¯d been infected and lost their humanity, as a member of a new species, zombies were gradually developing a system of behaviors as they evolved. This was the conclusion that Ling Mo had arrived at from his observations.

    The advanced zombie within was adept at concealing itself, swiftly dispatching its enemies once it struck out. Under such circumstances, Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to risk sending Ye Lian or Shana in to investigate.

    He first squandered some time at a nearby shop to look for a short zombie. Then, after controlling it, he used it as bait by sending it straight into Music Emperor

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s maniption, his bait drew closer to where the zombie leading the way was felled. Ling Mo¡¯s group quietly followed behind it, maintaining a distance of around ten meters.

    Ling Mo very quickly spotted the lead zombie¡¯s corpse via the perspective of the zombie acting as bait. But what amazed him was the fact that its corpse wasn¡¯t eaten. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even the least bit of damage on it.

    How could there be a zombie that didn¡¯t consume its prey after finishing it off? Attacking humans was part of their nature, but attacking their own kind was out of hunger. How could they just disregard this banquet in front of their eyes? Ling Mo felt that something was a little off.

    Ling Mo considered the possibility of an advanced zombie hiding inside, so he didn¡¯t bother concealing the figure of his bait. On the contrary, his objective was to draw out this advanced zombie that knew how to mount an ambush. Therefore, the more of a disturbance it made, the better.

    Ling Mo thought that he might as well follow through with his ns when he noticed the tightly shut doors of several private rooms near his zombie puppet. He manipted his bait to kick open the room¡¯s door.

    Bang!

    The first room was devoid of people, but with the amount of noise made, the advanced zombie should have heard it no matter how deaf it was. After kicking open the room¡¯s door, Ling Momanded his bait to stick to the wall and carefully survey its surroundings.

    Something felt off¡­ There was no activity at all. He slowly controlled his bait slowly brought it over to the entrance of the next room.

    However, just as Ling Mo¡¯s bait was about to turn towards the next room, Ling Mo who was hiding at a distance suddenly saw a person¡¯s silhouette jumping out from within the previous room towards the back of his bait.

    This silhouette looked petite, and its actions were quick and violent. As it dashed out of the room, it jumped high into the air. A cold glint shed in its hands as it viciously stabbed into the back of the bait¡¯s head.

    Along with the bait, the silhouettended on the ground with one foot on its back. After that, the silhouette forcefully withdrew their weapon.

    A survivor! Ling Mo was startled by this realization. Never did he expect there to be a survivor hiding over here. No matter how he looked at it, this ce wasn¡¯t suitable as a hideout.

    After thinking about it again, Ling Mo realized he might have been jumping to conclusions. He felt that a creature who possessed the ability to silently take out his zombie puppet would inevitably be an even stronger zombie. But in reality, after managing to stay alive till now, which survivor didn¡¯t possess a certain amount of ability? Even the bald man¡¯s group maintained a sufficient level of vignce. Furthermore, they weren¡¯tcking in viciousness and had a certain level of strength.

    This silhouette was able to maintain theirposure when facing a zombie. It even knew how to look for opportunities to attack. Most importantly, it didn¡¯t harbor the slightest bit of hesitation when it seized the opportunity tounch its sneak attack.

    One had to know that Ling Mo¡¯s bait would have dodged out of the way if the survivor had shown even an iota of indecision.

    Naturally, Ling Mo was indeed caught by surprise, resulting in his inability to react, resulting in his bait being disposed of by the time he¡¯d recovered.

    With the sessive appearance of two zombies, this silhouette didn¡¯t immediately return to the private room after killing Ling Mo¡¯s bait. Instead, they carefully stuck to the corner of the wall and approached the entrance of the pub.

    Ling Mo felt a huge headacheing when he saw this person drawing closer to his party. After all, he wasn¡¯t far behind his bait. Although he concealed his position, there weren¡¯t many ces to hide within this pub. Based on this person¡¯s actions, it was clear that they intended to investigate the entrance, and would inevitably discover Ling Mo¡¯s group along the way. Rather than furtively attempt to hide, he might as well make his presence known instead.

    As for the issue of his bait¡­ no one would be able to figure out his rtionship with the zombie. Although he brought along two girls while shadowing a zombie, which made it difficult to avoid arousing suspicion, likely no one would be able to puzzle anything out if he himself didn¡¯t provide an exnation.

    Thinking up to this point, Ling Mo helplessly stood up and said, ¡°This¡­¡±

    Little did he expect that this person would immediately notice him the second he revealed himself and promptly press their back against the wall. The person then pulled something out from their pocket and ruthlessly threw it in Ling Mo¡¯s direction.

    Ling Mo paid no mind to the dark shadow that flew towards him. He casually brandished his short saber, intent on sending it flying.

    Unexpectedly, a red mist immediately erupted from within it the moment his short saber made contact with it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ling Mo issued a wretched cry and found himself unable to open his eyes. It felt like a ball of fire had been set aze within both his nose and throat, causing him iparable suffering.

    Thankfully, Ye Lian and Shana were close by and they weren¡¯t affected.

    Pepper, what was inside that thing was actually pepper! And, it was even wrapped in a paper napkin. It immediately scattered its contents upon contact with his short saber!

    This was practically the only recourse for a woman when facing a difficult situation. And, it was very effective against zombies as well. But this was Ling Mo¡¯s first time seeing someone use it, let alone end up on the receiving end of it!

    After sumbing to the trick, Ling Mo endured the feeling of difort that lingered at the corner of his eyes and immediatelyshed out in a horizontal motion towards his front with his short saber.

    As expected, once the silhouette saw Ling Mo fall for their trick, they dashed towards him without a shred of hesitation like a lively monkey, jumping before him in just a few steps. With their weapon in hand raised, they ruthlessly stabbed at Ling Mo¡¯s chest.

    But just as this person raised their arm, a cold glint swept past their eyes, and hey immediately felt a cold chill on their neck.

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s eyes were dazed, he could still perceive everything this person did through Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s vision!

    To say nothing of his maniption ability, Shana herself wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt him. In truth, this person¡¯s head would have rolled if Ling Mo hadn¡¯t restrained Shana a little.

    A sliver of pain was transmitted from the de that was resting on their neck. The person¡¯s arms that were raised up high immediately stopped in mid-air, their pair of calm eyes revealing a sudden sh of panic.

    Shana stepped on the person¡¯s foot the moment they thought of moving, her tyrannical strength immediately distorting their expression. But in spite of that, the person didn¡¯t dare to move an inch and could only issue a stifled cry.

    Shana, who possessed no sympathy for humans, wasn¡¯t moved by the person¡¯s miserable shriek. Instead, she slowly twisted her ankle, causing the survivor¡¯s entire body to break out in cold sweat from the pain. It felt as if the sole of their foot was about to be split in half.

    Only at this time did the person realize that their target wasn¡¯t a zombie, but a human. And, that they¡¯d bitten on an extremely hard bone.

    This girl¡¯s strength alone was already so strong¡­

 Chapter 70 - A Malicious Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 70 ¨C A Malicious Weapon</h4>

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t stop Shana even after hearing the survivor¡¯s stifled cries. Instead, he immediately opened his canteen and washed his eyes.

    Although he could perceive his surroundings through Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s vision, the situation within the pub at present was unknown. Regaining his own vision was a must.

    As for the survivor, it was only right for them to suffer a little since they injured him.

    The survivor was only freed from their suffering after Ling Mo had cleared out his eyes.

    The survivor¡¯s hair was soaked with sweat when Ling Moid eyes on him with his pair of bright red eyes. The survivor¡¯s face, which could originally be considered handsome, was now distorted by the pain. His screams of pain might have attracted the entire street¡¯s zombies if he hadn¡¯t clenched his teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Shana, let him go.¡± This sentence of Ling Mo¡¯s made the survivor feel as if he¡¯d been given amnesty. He raised his head and nced at Shana, his eyes filled with fear and vignce.

    This girl looked as if she wasn¡¯t even using her full strength, but she¡¯d almost split his foot in half. Such monstrous strength wasn¡¯t something any ordinary person could have.

    The timing of her strike was precise and the strength she used was calcted. If she¡¯d applied just a little more strength, his head and body would have likely been separated by now.

    Upon hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words. Shana coldly nced at the survivor before she slowly withdrew her long saber from his neck.

    The survivor¡¯s body immediately tensed up and a trace of harshness shed across his face. But before he had the chance to make a move, he saw a blur in front of his eyes and a fist smashed into his right eye. With a snort, the weapon in his hand was wrested away by Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but widened his eyes uponying eyes on the weapon. He secretly thought that this person was truly ruthless¡­

    More precisely, this wasn¡¯t a weapon. It was just a sharpening steel that had been specially sharpened. Something of this quality was sufficient to defend oneself, but its tip wouldn¡¯t be sharp. Using an indeterminate amount of time, this youth sharpened the tip of the sharpening steel into the shape of a sheet and covered it with the blood of zombies. With the vigorous vitality of the virus, against other survivors, all one needed to do was pierce their skin to infect them.

    Clearly, such preparations were made for the sake of dealing with other survivors.

    After giving the survivor another look, Ling Mo smashed him to the ground with his fist, while Ye Lian silently lifted her leg and stepped on his wrist. The pain he experienced was even more severe than before, causing him to curl up like a shrimp.

    Shana¡¯s previous attack was done of her own ord, but this one wasmanded by Ling Mo.

    At first, this survivor¡¯s attack could still be considered idental, but he clearly had the intent ofunching another attack after Shana released him. If Ling Mo¡¯s reaction was a little slower, this virus soaked weapon would have scratched him, potentially threatening him.

    Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be lenient when it came to others who harbored intentions of attacking him.

    This survivor was actually very strong-willed. Although his body was bent in the shape of a bow from the pain, he refused to cry out.

    From his figure, he should be a youth that was just past twenty. He wore a filthy men¡¯s jacket and a pair of sports shoes. Who knows how long it¡¯s been since he washed his head of short and messy hair.

    But with his sharp chin and his pursed, chapped lips, Ling Mo immediately judged that he looked like a delicate and pretty gigolo.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ling Mo squatted down after Shana released him and pressed the sharpening steel against the survivor¡¯s neck.

    This action of Ling Mo¡¯s immediately stilled the survivor who was about to resist. He was very clear of the sharpening steel¡¯s lethality.

    ¡°What do you n on doing?¡± He cautiously asked as he looked at Ling Mo. It was clear from his tone that he was rather anxious, ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally attack you.¡±

    ¡°But you were just about to.¡± Ling Mo coldly said.

    A strange look shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°I only wanted to escape with my life.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re definitely living in this pub, yet you want to talk about escaping?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s sneer was ceaseless. This person had some skill, but their lies were far too flimsy. No one would take the trouble to go to a pub for the sake of hunting zombies. And from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, aside from the two zombies that he¡¯d sent into the pub today, this pub was unlikely to see even the hair on a zombie¡¯s head. Based on that point, this was actually a pretty decent ce to live in.

    But just after his words fell, Ling Mo suddenly felt that something was a little fishy. He gave the survivor a deep look and abruptly asked, ¡°You wanted to draw us out? Why? Are there other people inside?¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Ling Mo raised his head and nced at Ye Lian.

    Ye Lian¡¯s expression clearly signified that there were zombies around, but little did he expect to run into a survivor instead. However, Ye Lian¡¯s instinctual reaction couldn¡¯t be wrong, and this person¡¯s actions were suspicious as well. Who knows, there might even be some unspeakable secret within this pub.

    Could there be someone like him who had the ability to control zombies? No¡­if that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t have sent a living person out here to risk their life. But regardless, there was something going on within this pub.

    Sure enough, a look of panic shed across the survivor¡¯s face upon hearing what Ling Mo said. Although he did his best to mask it, coupled with the rays of dusk which made it even more difficult to discern any peculiarities, Ling Mo still had his shared vision with Shana and Ye Lian. And, as luck would have it, a zombie¡¯s night vision was formidable.

    ¡°You look very nervous? If that¡¯s the case I should be right.¡± Ling Mo insipidly said.

    With the light of resistance burning within his eyes, the survivor clenched his teeth and said abruptly, ¡°What do you want? Supplies? I¡¯m not afraid of being honest with you, I¡¯m poor. I don¡¯t have any food.¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned at first. He then disdainfully said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to steal your food, I only wanted to ask¡­ Forget it. Looking at you, you probably wouldn¡¯t say anyway. I¡¯d be better off just looking on my own.¡±

    Ling Mo stood up as he said that. This person would seize any opportunity to escape and immediately struggle, only to be stepped on by Ling Mo in response. After which, Ye Lian would drag him along with his hands behind his back.

    This person wasn¡¯t tall. He was slightly shorter whenpared to Ye Lian. Although the other party was a girl, he didn¡¯t have the slightest means of resisting with Ye Lian pressing down on him.

    But when Ling Mo indifferently looked over, he could see the absolute panic in the survivor¡¯s eyes, giving him confidence in his guess. There was definitely something strange going on!

    They opened the doors to the private rooms as they advanced along the corridor, but weren¡¯t able to reap any returns. Ling Mo even ran over to the washroom and searched it all over. Ever since they¡¯d been ambushed by the advanced zombie, Ling Mo had this vague feeling that zombies as a race might be partial towards dark and narrow ces.

    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything within the washroom either.

    Back at the corridor, Ling Mo was somewhat depressed as he furrowed his brows. But at this moment he realized that the survivor¡¯s expression seemed to have eased a little.

    After giving him a few nces, a trace of a smile suddenly sprouted on Ling Mo¡¯s face, ¡°Your gaze followed me wherever I went, but I realized there was one ce that you never looked at. Are you intentionally avoiding that area?¡±

    The survivor immediately revealed a look of astonishment as he started to violently struggle at the same time. Unfortunately for him, he was like a sick cat in Ye Lian¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You¡­how did you find out!¡± Realizing he wasn¡¯t able to break free, his eyes turned somewhat frantic as he shouted out in a low voice.

    Ling Mo was even more sure of himself upon seeing the other party¡¯s intense reaction.

    The other party was confident that with dusk falling, the changes in his expression wouldn¡¯t be noticed by Ling Mo. And in truth, Ling Mo had always been walking in front, other than growing eyes at the back of his head, how could Ling Mo have noticed him?

    He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out even if he split his head, and Ling Mo had no intention of telling him either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over! I only hurt you by ident! Isn¡¯t an apology enough?¡± This person was obviously very flustered and babbled nonstop.

    Ling Mo disdainfully snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before, I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose in the beginning, but you obviously tried to kill me after that. This¡­¡± As he said that, he shed the sharpening steel and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be all that friendly towards survivors either.¡±

    He persisted in his attempts to justify himself, ¡°This¡­ this is just my weapon. If you feel that my apology was insufficient, then hit me again.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled as he shook his head, no longer responding to him.

    Indeed, it¡¯d be difficult for a normal person to determine if the blood on the sharpening steel was that of a regr human¡¯s or a zombie¡¯s, but the spiritual powers that Ling Mo and zombies had were practically one and the same!

    Although there weren¡¯t any changes in his ability to detect the scent of blood, he had a special reaction when it came to the virus¡¯ scent.

    When Ling Mo smelled this piece of sharpening steel, apart from the thick stench of blood it exuded, it also faintly emitted a light fragrance. It was very light, but it still signified the presence of the virus. In addition, severalyers of blood had to be applied for it to achieve such an effect.

    Perhaps, this person might use never cleaning his weapon after killing a zombie as an¡­excuse, but only an idiot would believe that.

    Normal people would stay far away from the blood of zombies due to their fear of it, viewing it as a poisonous snake or a ferocious beast. Even Ling Mo would dry off his blood-soaked short saber after a battle, aside from its fuller which he truly had no way cleaning.

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t his attempt at covering things up highlighting the problem itself? Employing vicious methods wasn¡¯t wrong, it¡¯d be difficult for a regr person to avoid using unscrupulous methods if they wanted to live on. But, Ling Mo had absolutely no goodwill towards this survivor who resorted to such malicious means, much less be moved by anything that he said.

 Chapter 71 - The Psychic Girl

    <h4>Chapter 71 ¨C The Psychic Girl</h4>

    The survivor¡¯s eyes turned dull upon seeing Ling Mo resolutely walk towards the end of the corridor.

    A door sat at the end of it, but the pile of junk stacked up by the other party and the low light environment made it difficult for others to notice it at first nce.

    If Ling Mo¡¯s powers of observation weren¡¯t keen enough, he wouldn¡¯t have found anything odd either.

    Upon opening the room¡¯s door, what greeted him was, in fact, a kitchen.

    The inside of the kitchen was dim as well. Ling Mo nced around the area before realizing someone had boarded up the window with various items, allowing only a sliver of light toe in through its gaps.

    There weren¡¯t many things in here, and from the looks of it, everything was meticulously arranged. A ground sheet wasid out beside a wall with a stic basket sitting beside it. Some food could be found within it. A majority of them were expired pieces of sliced bread and some dried fruit, likely found from within this pub. Apart from that, this person had a sizable number of beverages that filled up the entirety of the kitchen stove.

    But what Ling Mo found strange was the fact that he couldn¡¯t find traces of anyone else within this room. Could Ye Lian¡¯s instinctual reaction really be wrong?

    At this moment, Ye Lian escorted the survivor over. Upon seeing Ling Mo¡¯s cheerless expression, which seemed to indicate that he came up empty handed, he hurriedly summoned up his courage and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have anything. Help yourself to whatever catches your eye.¡±

    Ling Mo who was somewhat undecided immediately made his decision when he saw the survivor¡¯s reaction.

    Under the survivor¡¯s increasingly frantic gaze, Ling Mo slowly walked alongside the wall as he searched around, eventually stopping in front of a refrigerator.

    The survivor¡¯s eyes abruptly widened when he saw Ling Mo ce his hand on top of it, nervously watching Ling Mo¡¯s each and every movement.

    But the survivor¡¯s final shred of hope waspletely eradicated when Ling Mo started pushing it.

    As Ling Mo pushed the refrigerator, he wondered: what exactly could the survivor have hidden to make him so nervous?

    In fact, this concealment wasn¡¯t all that skillfully done. All one needed to do was look at it more closely and they¡¯d realize that the refrigerator was out of ce. Ling Mo predicted that there¡¯d definitely be another door behind it.

    As expected, an entrance appeared once the refrigerator was pushed out of the way. There was even a metal te on top of it that wrote: Restricted Warehouse.

    So it turns out that this was Music Emperor¡¯s warehouse¡­the alcohol on top of the stove should havee from this ce.

    Ling Mo slowly twisted the doorknob, but the moment he opened the door, a ck shadow suddenly leaped at him. Startled, Ling Mo took a step back and sent his spiritual tentacles out in a sh.

    Falling under the influence of Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles, the figure that pounced towards him abruptly stopped. It looked as if it had suddenly mmed into an intangible wall. But in reality, it was just being affected by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual powers.

    Ling Mo was feeling a little depressed after narrowly avoiding being jumped on. At the moment, he still wasn¡¯t capable of freely extending and retracting his spiritual tentacles, restricting its flexibility. From the looks of it, he still needed much more training.

    Ling Mo suddenly froze when he stared at the figure. The one who rushed up towards him was, in fact, a pretty and delicate girl. She seemed to be around the same age as Ye Lian, but her face was exceedingly pale and her lips were chapped, making her seem like she was suffering from a serious illness.

    No wonder the survivor seemed so desperate. From his perspective, he probably thought that someone like Ling Mo, who didn¡¯t have the least bit of lenience, might even raise his hand against this girl.

    The girl held a sharp piece of metal within her hand as she stared dumbstruck at Ling Mo. She clearly couldn¡¯t understand why her attack had been mysteriously interrupted before she even reached Ling Mo.

    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± The girl¡¯s gaze seemed a little disorganized, but she very quickly voiced her question.

    In truth, Ling Mo himself was stunned as well. Based on Ye Lian¡¯s reaction, shouldn¡¯t there have been a zombie inside? Why¡¯d it turn out to be a girl instead!

    On top of that, based on her appearance, she didn¡¯t seem to bear any traces of mutation either. Ling Mo was certain she was human.

    Seeing Ling Mo remain silent, the girl cast her gaze behind Ling Mo and furrowed her brows. Her temper truly red up when she spotted the bruise on the gigolo¡¯s eye as she shouted, ¡°Let go of Shi Bin!¡±

    As she said that, she unhesitatingly sprang into action.

    It was then that Ling Mo realized she had something that set her apart from others. Although she didn¡¯t move quickly, when she charged towards Ling Mo, his resistance met with air while the piece of metal in her hand had ripped open his jacket.

    He might have gotten injured if he hadn¡¯t used his spiritual tentacles to distort the girl¡¯s senses.

    The thought of this made Ling Mo turn pale with fright. The first time could still be considered a mistake on his part, but this series of near misses caused a term to finally flit across Ling Mo¡¯s mind: a psychic.

    This girl was definitely a psychic!

    Going by that logic, could Ye Lian have reacted that way because she discovered a psychic?

    Although he¡¯d previouslye across Wang Lin, who was also a psychic, Ye Lian hadn¡¯t developed her true consciousness yet. This reaction of hers might have onlye about after she obtained her true consciousness.

    However, this development made Ling Mo feel like something was a little odd.

    For normal humans, psychics should be the equivalent of a mutated zombie within the zombie race. Both of them were somewhere along their evolutionary path. Could there be some subtle rtionship between the two of them?

    But, Ye Lian reaction towards psychics was a good thing. After all, the word ¡°psychic¡± wasn¡¯t carved on all their heads, which made distinguishing them at a nce a difficult task.

    While Ling Mo was distracted, the girl¡¯s attacks turned extremely vicious in an instant. Her actions clearly weren¡¯t fast, but they were always somehow able to get past Ling Mo¡¯s counterattacks and find a gap in his defence.

    Ling Mo felt apprehensive as his spiritual tentaclespletely surrounded this girl and constantly disrupted her attacks. After interrupting her countless number of times, Ling Mo finally found an opening and pressed the sharpening steel against the girl¡¯s throat.

    The girl¡¯s reaction was indeed swift, or it might be due to the help of her psychic ability. After the sharpening steel was pressed against her throat, she was strangely able to free herself.

    But how could Ling Mo let her go so easily after grabbing onto this opportunity? Ling Mo grabbed her arm as she tried to dodge and pinned her against the wall.

    The girl¡¯s face was flushed after a round of battle, but her eyes, on the other hand, appeared even dimmer than before. Apparently, she¡¯d used up all her stamina after forcefully moving her body around. She wouldn¡¯t even have a chance of touching Ling Mo if she didn¡¯t possess that strange psychic ability.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± The survivor immediately shouted hoarsely, ¡°You bullying a girl doesn¡¯t amount to anything!¡±

    Resorting to provocation? Ling Mo sneered, he turned his head and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the one who took action first? The two of you must be suffering from some illness, you both insist on taking the initiative to provoke me first.

    ¡°You caught Shi Bin, and you even beat him up till he ended up in such a state¡­hai¡­I only took action to save him.¡± After running out of stamina, this girl¡¯s way of speaking became dispirited as well. Ling Mo decided he might as well let her go. Either way, she no longer posed a threat to him in her current state.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t grab him, he was the one who attacked me first.¡± Ling Mo said as he pointed at his eyes, ¡°See this?¡±

    The girl looked at Ling Mo¡¯s bloodshot eyes and was stunned for a moment. Thereafter, she helplesslyughed and said, ¡°My pepper is very effective, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Were you the one who thought of it?¡± Ling Mo asked as he stared nkly at her.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The girl let out a snort and said, ¡°If he didn¡¯t apologize, then I¡¯ll apologize to you now. It looks like you¡¯ve paid him back for earlier as well. Could you let him go now?¡±

    ¡°No rush, I still have something I need to ask you.¡± Ling Mo revealed a faint smile, causing a look of doubt to appear on the girl¡¯s face.

    The gigolo named Shi Bin roared once again, ¡°What¡¯re you thinking of doing? Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    The girl coughed twice said, ¡°Shi Bin don¡¯t blindly worry about me. Can¡¯t you see the two beautiful girls by his side? I¡¯m not up to his standard¡­¡±

    ¡°Butst time¡­¡± Shi Bin¡¯s face was flush with anger as he attempted to rebut her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We can¡¯t beat him and we can¡¯t hide from him either¡­hai¡± The girl looked like she was suffering from a severe illness, but Ling Mo felt that she also seemed to be suffering from some grievous injuries based on how powerless her left hand seemed.

    From Shi Bin¡¯s tone, there was apparently a survivor who harbored ill intentions towards this girl in the past¡­

    But, this girl was rather clever. Putting aside the fact that Ling Mo didn¡¯tck women by his side, even if he didn¡¯t have a woman beside him, he wouldn¡¯t haveid his hands on a girl with a body so sickly that she could breathe herst at any time.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t cruel and vicious like the baldy¡¯sckeys¡­

    Ling Mo was suddenly filled with curiosity, but he had a more important question to ask, ¡°Are you a psychic?¡±

    The girl gave Ling Mo a look of amazement, but she quickly understood what was going on and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. And, my eyesight wasn¡¯t going bad just now, you were using your psychic ability to influence me. You¡¯re a psychic too.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Bing¡¯s eyes immediately widened in disbelief as he looked towards Ling Mo, his expression turning exceedinglyplicated.

    ¡°I know Shi Bing¡¯s methods may be a little extreme, but he did that for my sake. Could you release him?¡± The girl asked once again.

    Ling Mo rubbed his nose and said, ¡°He may have done it for your sake, but what does that have to do with me? How about this, I¡¯m very curious about your ability¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullet time. My psychic ability is called bullet time.¡± The girl answered straightforwardly.

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment. Bullet time was a concept he had some knowledge of. Slowing down the movement of others? This strange ability would undoubtedly be a great killing tool if used properly!

    But this ability wouldn¡¯t be all that useful with the terrible state that the girl¡¯s body was in.

    ¡°You¡¯re unexpectedly frank¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat astonished when she freely told him about her powers.

    The girl smiled and said, ¡°In any case, you yourself are a psychic. Telling you doesn¡¯t mean much. Besides, I¡¯m your captive and my friend is in your hands as well. Do I have any other choice?¡±

    This girl really was smart. Ling Mo previously felt that Shi Bin was a level-headed survivor, but now, after looking at this girl, Ling Mo had this vague feeling that Shi Bin¡¯s behaviour had manifested itself under her guidance.

    Her sudden resistance from before was the result of her expending all of her strength and relying on her psychic ability in an attempt to catch her opponent off guard, which most people would fall prey to.

    But her strategy was wed in that she hadn¡¯t expected Ling Mo to also be a psychic. On top of that, he¡¯d turned out to be stronger than her as well.

    After losing, the girl disyed a rarely seen level of calm. Ling Mo felt that if her body was healthy, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state where she had to hide in a ce like this just to get by.

 Chapter 72 - Zombie Nest

    <h4>Chapter 72 ¨C Zombie Nest</h4>

    The warehouse was pretty nicely decorated. Although it was gloomy, the area wasn¡¯t moist.

    Ling Mo allowed Ye Lian to release Shi Bin while he unceremoniously sat on the only single bed within the room.

    Ling Mo¡¯s vision was still somewhat obstructed and his eyes continued to hurt. He wouldn¡¯t feel better unless he rested for a while, ¡°I pay my respects to your pepper. Now, I n to rest here for a while and think about how you canpensate me for my losses.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already hit Shi Bin? And it looks like it wasn¡¯t just once either. Now, you¡¯re asking forpensation as well¡­¡± The girl sounded somewhat helpless, but Ling Mo was far too powerful. With no way of resisting, whatever objections she raised would naturally have no effect.

    However, what she said was true. Not only was Shi Bin beaten up, after he was released, both of his arms moved in a very awkward manner and he had a limp in his stride.

    Shi Bin vigntly gazed at Ling Mo before slowly walking towards the girl. Although he brushed past Ye Lian and Shana, he seemed to have lost all thoughts of resisting. He had no way of contending against these two frail looking girls.

    What¡¯s more, his sharpening steel was still in Ling Mo¡¯s hands. To an ordinary person like him, taking away his weapon was as good as eliminating all of his fighting strength.

    But when Shi Bin stretched out his hand to help the girl up, she shook her head and rejected him. Shi Bin didn¡¯t insist on helping her up either. He probably understood her personality very well. Ling Mo observed them with the cool eye of a bystander from the side. He felt that this girl was probably the type of person who was tenacious and strong-willed. However, her tone was gentle when she spoke,pletely different from the impression gave off when she took action. Once she restrained her relentless and sharp aura, there¡¯d be no way of telling that she was a psychic.

    Although Ling Mo was able topletely able to block her first attack and he had his guard up due to Ye Lian¡¯s special reaction, he still almost fell prey to her assault. From this, it could be seen that absolutely no one would look down on her strength if she were able to recover her health.

    The girl supported herself up with great difficulty and slowly walked over to Ling Mo¡¯s side. She then sat on the bed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right? As you can see, I¡¯m unwell.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ling Mo secretly thought to himself, ¡®How could I mind if you¡¯re not bothered? After all, the one who can¡¯t resist now isn¡¯t me, but you¡­¡¯

    Shi Bin hurriedly and nervously followed her over. He red at Ling Mo, but having learned from his past experiences, he didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Ling Mo, and neither did he dare to disy his hostility too openly, which Ling Mo found rather hrious.

    While exchanging blows with Shi Bin, Ling Mo had already discovered that his ambushing abilities were passable and he was prudent. But, making him go out onto the streets and face numerous zombies would probably be too much for him.

    Looking at the amount of food he¡¯d collected, Ling Mo could tell that he did indeedck the ability to face zombies head on. The girl¡¯s weak body didn¡¯t permit her to leave the premises either. From the looks of it, she¡¯d been putting up with her suffering all this while. Falling sick at the end of the world was a very grave matter since there weren¡¯t any doctors. It was also difficult to find the appropriate medicine. This was especially so when one had to go out in search of medicine butcked the strength to do so. In that case, their fate would be left to divine providence. But looking at the girl¡¯s current state, she likely wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.

    However, Ling Mo always felt that Shi Bin¡¯s reactions were a bit too excessive, which probably had something to do with what happened the ¡°previous¡± time.

    The girl suddenly stretched out her hand towards Ye Lian and said, ¡°Actually, I do have some recollection of that big sister.¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment. Soon after, he gave the girl another nce and said, ¡°Did you study at X City University as well?¡±

    ¡°Correct. If my memory serves me right, she should be the campus belle.¡± The girl gave a faint smile and said, ¡°My name is Lin Luanqiu, a first year in the English faculty. Shi Bin is part of the physical education faculty. Don¡¯t think ill of him, he actually has a really good personality. Only, he might be a bit too oversensitive.¡±

    Shi Bin wasn¡¯t the least bit angry even after hearing Lin Luanqiu say such a thing about him. Instead, he fiercely said, ¡°I¡¯m not being oversensitive, it was those people from before¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had roughly guessed what happened after hearing Shi Bin repeatedly talk about it. This girl probably ran into a group like the baldy¡¯s posse in the past.

    If that were really the case, Shi Bin¡¯s way of looking at other survivors ¨C especially males ¨C like they were a threat was understandable.

    One had to understand that at the end of the world, tensions amongst everyone were as taut as a bowstring. This was especially so when disaster first struck. At that point, even Ling Mo as at a loss of what to do, living in a daze from day to day. He was like a rat desperately trying to survive. There might be some people left in the world with good personalities, but they were definitely in the minority. Ling Mo was only able to cross this hurdle because he had Ye Lian in his heart. Others who weren¡¯t able to ovee this tribtion would instead have their hearts twisted because of this.

    Although most people still seemed normal on the surface, they¡¯d sink into hysteria once their fragile psyche was provoked.

    Shi Bin was probably one such case, while Lin Luanqiu, on the other hand, had clearly crossed this threshold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you they¡¯re not that kind of people¡­ That¡¯s right, why are you guys here? Did you escape from X City University as well?¡± Lin Luanqiu enquired once again. Her tone was calm, it was as if she wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about Ling Mo doing anything.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°No, I n to enter X City University. Did you guys escape from there?¡±

    Shi Bin gave a snort and responded, ¡°Lin Luanqiu and I escaped from there a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to go,¡± Lin Luanqiu had aplicated look in her eyes, ¡°With your level of strength, escaping to the suburban areas with those two girls shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. At that time, you can look for a remote ce to settle down and stock up on some food. After which, you just need to hold out till the nation sends someone out to help. Although no one hase yet, and all information about the outside world has been cut off, I still feel that the nation would be able to pull together a force to help us out.¡±

    Lin Luanqiu really was an intelligent girl, but how could she know that the two girls who stoodbeside Ling Mo were, in fact, zombies. Although the suburban area had zombies, the number of mutated zombies there was little, let alone advanced zombies. Without gels, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    As a result, Lin Luanqiu¡¯s well-intentioned advice was rejected by Ling Mo with a shake of his head, ¡°I have some things to do there so I need to get in. Since you guys escaped from there, could you tell me how things are like inside? I¡¯ll consider it mypensation if you exin the situation to me in detail.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Lin Luanqiu coughed once again, an unhealthy shade of red surfacing on her face. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart clench when he looked at her, genuinely worried that she might cough herself to death.

    Previously, she took action without hesitation to save Shi Bin. Because of that, she probably used up all her strength. Her actions from before might have even worsened her illness.

    This caused Shi Bin to re at Ling Mo in anger when she started coughing.

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes on the inside as he quietly thought to himself ¡®If you weren¡¯t dishonest with me, I wouldn¡¯t have gone as far as to drag you in and Lin Luanqiu wouldn¡¯t have had to take action¡­¡¯

    Lin Luanqiu managed to catch her breath after coughing for quite a while. Lin Luanqiu slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s works too. Shi Bin was in the wrong just now and I took action when I wasn¡¯t clear of the situation either. I¡¯m at fault too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in luck, Lin Luanqiu was a core member of the volunteer rescuers in X City University. She¡¯s the most knowledgeable when ites to the school¡¯s circumstances.¡± Shi Bin thoughtlessly added on, causing Lin Luanqiu to cast a withering gaze at him.

    Inwardly, Ling Mo thought that while Shi Bin was rather skilled, but his brain wasn¡¯t all that sharp. With their inferior position at present, saying that she was part of the ¡°volunteer rescuers¡± wouldn¡¯t be able to scare anyone at all. Instead, itpletely revealed their hand.

    On top of that, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state if she really did keep in contact with the volunteer rescuers.

    After what Shi Bin said, Lin Luanqiu could only helplessly give a summarized version of her background. ¡°Shi Bin is correct, I was part of the volunteer rescuers in the past. But only consist of some students and teachers that we gathered together for the time being. Once I found out about my psychic powers, I was pulled in to be part of their ¡°executives¡±. But unlike them, I didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I only wanted to lend a hand till help arrived.¡±

    It was normal for such a big school to have a volunteer rescue team. After nodding his head, Ling Mo asked once again, ¡°Roughly how many survivors and zombies are left within X City University?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu looked vexed as she considered Ling Mo¡¯s question. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°Based on X City University¡¯s statistics in the past, there are roughly 55,000 students. Taking into consideration those who weren¡¯t in school at the time, coupled with those that fled, I¡¯d wager that the number of survivors and zombies left would be around 40,000.¡±

    That number was already very terrifying, but Ling Mo was filled with satisfaction instead. Arge number of zombies would increase the chances of a mutated or even an advanced zombie appearing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a definite statistic for the number of zombies in there, but my guess is that there are more than 30,000 of them. As for the number of survivors, there¡¯s probably around 3,000 of them.¡± Lin Luanqiu gave a rtively precise estimation after immersing herself in silence for awhile.

    ¡°30,000! Coming to X City University was indeed the right choice! How many mutated zombies would there be with so many zombies around?¡±

    Entering X City University meant that one would be entering a nest of zombies. Although the danger there was great, the number of viral gels to be had was unequaled as well!

    ¡°Does your volunteer rescue team have enough members to look after 3,000 people?¡± Although Ling Mo felt that this definitely wouldn¡¯t be the case, he couldn¡¯t help but ask anyway.

    Lin Luanqiuughed and shook her head, ¡°No way. There¡¯d be more confusion once we increased the number of personnel. And, weck the ability to direct such arge operation. We basically just disperse to the various areas of the school. The group that I¡¯m in, for instance, has only 30 people. But, the number of supplies that we¡¯ve been able to find have been growing increasingly little, so I and a few other people left in search of a way out. Little did we expect to run into somewhat of a mishap¡­¡±

    Speaking up to this point, a trace of grief shed across her eyes as if she wasn¡¯t willing to go any further.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that you¡¯re very familiar with this route?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes twinkled, but he immediately gave a wryugh and shook his head after giving it a little more thought. With Lin Luanqiu¡¯s body, even bringing her away might be too much for her,

    In truth, Ling Mo did want someone to lead the way. While the zombies he controlled could find a path, in the end, it was still the same his him slowly searching for a way through. With a campus this big, searching from ce to ce like a headless housefly would definitely be more troublesome.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected to run into a survivor from X City University so quickly, so he hadn¡¯t thought of this possibility.

    However at present, although he¡¯d met Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin, one of them had an ailing body. Although the other¡¯s body was decent, their brain wasn¡¯t all that sharp¡­

    ¡®In some ways, these twoplement one another very well¡¯¡­ Ling Mo somewhat maliciously thought to himself.

 Chapter 73 - The Price Is Clearly Displayed

    <h4>Chapter 73 ¨C The Price Is Clearly Disyed</h4>

    ¡°In that case, are there many volunteer rescue teams in X City University?¡± Ling Mo curiously asked.

    Lin Luanqiu nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, thergest teams have around 200 people. But, there are limits to the school¡¯s resources. I reckon a majority of the people are thinking about how to escape, however, there¡¯s just too many zombies. We had a pay a huge sacrifice before we managed to escape with 10 people. Now, Shi Bin and I are the only ones left.¡± She paused for a moment before she said with some astonishment, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re dead set on going to X City University, but even if you guys have outstanding strength, getting in would still be difficult, let aloneing out once again. The school isn¡¯t a suitable ce for prolonged periods of stay.¡±

    ¡°I have my own methods, but thanks for your reminder.¡± Ling Mo smiled. After which, he said without any regret, ¡°It¡¯s a shame your body isn¡¯t well, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to lead us there in the state you¡¯re in.¡±

    Shi Bin somewhat angrily interrupted and said, ¡°What kind of stunt are you trying to pull? She¡¯s already so weak and you¡¯re still nning on bringing her along?!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a little fed up after being repeatedly interrupted by Shi Bin. He was only voicing his thoughts, he didn¡¯t really intend to bring Lin Luanqiu along.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know whether Shi Bin was truly incapable of understand what others were saying or whether he was particrly displeasing to look at, causing Shi Bin to pick to nitpick on him. Ling Mo cast a sidelong nce as he asked with a sneer on his face, ¡°You seem very concerned about her.¡±

    Shi Bin¡¯s face immediately took on a faint shade a red. If he didn¡¯t have a ck eye, this gigolo would have had a rather dignified and righteous air about him as he said, ¡°Of course! I held back in the past, but now, she and I arerades. And, if she hadn¡¯t protected mest time, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. My concern for her now is only natural.¡± After saying that, he even took the effort to straighten his back as he stole a nce at Lin Luanqiu.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ling Mo dragged out thest syble of his sentence before he abruptly stood up and coldly said, ¡°Then what have you done for her? ce her under house arrest as you wait for her to die?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Shi Bin furiously jumped up and was about to send out a punch, but was immediately stopped by Lin Luanqiu¡¯s shout, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± After saying that, she turned to Ling Mo once more and said, ¡°He has a one-track mind, but you shouldn¡¯t have provoked him and used it as an excuse to beat him up either¡­¡±

    Following that, she nced at Shana and Ye Lian once again. Aftering into this room, these two girls kept their distance from the rest of them, seemingly unwilling to interact with strangers.

    But when Shi Bin tried to make a move, Shana¡¯s hand immediately went to the hilt of her long saber, tightening her grip around it, while Ye Lian¡¯s eyes took on a faintly cold lustre.

    Lin Luanqiu had no doubt in her mind that if she hadn¡¯t stopped Shi Bin in time, he would have been beaten up till he looked like a pig¡¯s head even if Ling Mo didn¡¯t take action.

    Putting aside Shana for the time being, how could Ye Lian be so strong? But thinking about it, her knowledge of the campus belle was limited to mere rumours and hearsay. And from what she heard, Ye Lian kept a rtively low profile. Who knows, she might have even been a martial arts practitioner in the past.

    The repercussions that these two girls hinted at had increased Lin Luanqiu¡¯s evaluation of Ling Mo.

    Different from Shi Bin, she didn¡¯t think that Ling Mo was forcing them to stay by his side. If that were really the case, why were they focusing their attention on Ling Mo all the time?

    ¡°As for being under house arrest¡­you yourself have seen it, I¡¯m in poor health. This is just preparing for any eventualities.¡± Lin Luanqiu sighed as she exined.

    But Ling Mo vaguely felt that things might not be so simple. Even if she went through a traumatic incident of being harmed by a survivor, that didn¡¯t mean she had to hide in a small warehouse like this. Thinking back to Shi Bin¡¯s overreaction, Ling Mo felt that things were even fishier.

    But these were other people¡¯s personal matters, which Ling Mo had no intention of prying into. After ncing at Lin Luanqiu, he said, ¡°Can you help me draw a map¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lin Luanqiu gave Ling Mo a profound look before she abruptly said, ¡°I n to go with you guys to X City University.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    This cry of surprised originated from Shi Bin, but before he even got the chance to say anything else, Lin Luanqiu cut him off and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for many days, but I still haven¡¯t gotten any better. In fact, my illness is getting even worse. I don¡¯t n on dying just yet, at least not from this illness.¡± Lin Luanqiu¡¯s tone was calm, but Shi Bin¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment upon hearing it. He¡¯d just been questioned by Ling Mo, and now, after hearing what Lin Luanqiu said, he felt as if both sides of his face were being pped in session, to the point where it was swelling.

    Looking at Shi Bin silently purse his lips, Lin Luanqiu revealed an apologetic smile before she turned to Ling Mo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag you down. Shi Bin can take care of me. In return, I¡¯ll show you the way to school. I¡¯ll even brief you on the situation within the school. I only have one condition: you have to let mee along with you guys to the school¡¯s infirmary.¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t n on going back to your team?¡± Ling Mo unintentionally nced at Shana when he questioned her. At first, Shana insisted on going back to Third High as well, which resulted in her being harmed by Lu Xin and turning into a mutated zombie.

    Lin Luanqiu shook her head, ¡°What can I do even if I do go back? With the state I¡¯m in, they might even drive me out the second I step past the entrance. I only n on going to the school¡¯s infirmary to find some medicine, it beats waiting to die. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t slow you down. You¡¯ll be able to save lots of time with me leading the way. I can find the most appropriate route for you regardless of where you n to go. Seeing as your group seem to be pretty strong, I¡¯ll ce my trust in you guys, and I hope that you¡¯ll trust me too.¡±

    What she said was filled with confidence and that had indeed moved Ling Mo.

    With someone who knows the way leading, he could cut down on the amount of time used. Based on Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin¡¯s abilities, safely arriving at the school¡¯s infirmary was a pipe dream. Making such a decision for the sake of her survival was the most natural decision.

    What satisfied Ling Mo the most was that this intelligent girl understood the meaning of equivalent exchange. Although what she said might make others feel like she was being arrogant, Ling Mo felt that her way of disying her own worth was very appropriate.

    The only thing that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t satisfied with was Shi Bin¡¯s presence, but Lin Luanqiu¡¯s health was truly ailing. Although Ling Mo allowed her to lead the way, that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to be her nanny and take care of her.

    This was why Ling Mo nodded his head after thinking for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. But I want to make it clear that if you cause any trouble along the road and put us in danger, my first priority would be the safety of my people.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t cause any trouble¡± Lin Luanqiu seemed to be in a good mood after hearing Ling Mo¡¯s agreement, to the point where she even joked about herself as she said, ¡°With the way I am, what kind of trouble could I cause?¡±

    Shi Bin muffled voice sounded out, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine as long as you guys don¡¯t try anything funny.¡±

    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± Lin Luanqiu asked once again.

    Ling Mo rubbed his nose and said, ¡°We probably won¡¯t be able to set out today. I was originally nning to find a ce to rest here before slowly finding out about the circumstances further in.¡±

    ¡°Then just stay here for the day. Although it might be small, there aren¡¯t any zombies around¡­¡± Just as Lin Luanqiu finished speaking, Shi Bin added in a gloomy tone, ¡°There weren¡¯t any before this, but two zombies suddenly appeared today. What rotten luck!¡±

    There was some underlying implication to his words, but Ling Mo had no intention of responding to him. He little nodded his head and said, ¡°That works.¡±

    Lin Luanqiu revealed a look of astonishment when she found that two zombies had actually appeared within the pub. But since she confined herself to this room, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the circumstances on the outside, so she didn¡¯t harbour any suspicions.

    Likely due to her renewed hopes of living on, Lin Luanqiu was rather spirited as the two of them sat and talked for a while.

    After settling upon their cooperative rtionship, Lin Luanqiu didn¡¯t conceal her knowledge anymore and told Ling Mo everything that she knew about the current situation.

    Although Shana and Ye Lian didn¡¯t cut in, they still ¡°earnestly¡± listened on. They didn¡¯t look as if they understood everything that was being said, but the two zombie girls were still very interested when someone spoke to Ling Mo. Shana, in particr, was being especially attentive.

    Ling Mo had some understanding of the situation within X City University after listening to Lin Luanqiu¡¯s exnation.

    There were many volunteer rescue teams like hers in X City University. After all, 3000 survivors wasn¡¯t a small number.

    She wasn¡¯t clear about the situation of the other volunteer rescue teams, but two factions existed within her own team.

    One faction wanted to hold fast within the school, while the faction that Lin Luanqiu was in wanted to escape as soon as possible. They believed that the possibility of holding out till the nation¡¯s help arrived would only exist if they were on the outside.

    There were also others who¡¯dpletely given up hope and felt that both the act of holding out and waiting for help was a pointless affair. This group of people was the ones giving Lin Luanqiu a headache. In the course of talking with Ling Mo, Lin Luanqiu herself started to feel that these people were akin to trash.

    If they¡¯re trash¡­then aren¡¯t they vermin? From the looks of it, vermin existed everywhere.

    Apart from survivor camps like Song Tian and Wang Lin¡¯s, all the other survivors were likely clustered in this area,cking the restraints of both proper organization and regtions.

    With such a structure, the volunteer rescue teams falling apart was a given.

    But while Lin Luanqiu had spoken at length with Ling Mo, she didn¡¯t touch upon the ¡°ident¡± that had happened to her in the past in detail. She only vaguely mentioned it by saying that her current health and her past ¡°ident¡± were closely rted.

    ¡°Oh right, what do you think is the proportion of psychics to normal humans? And, just how many psychics are there within this city?¡± Lin Luanqiu suddenly asked.

    This question had truly stumped Ling Mo. In his heart, he thought, ¡®How the hell would I know?¡¯ He was constantly on the move, but the survivors he¡¯d met up to this point hadn¡¯t been many, and amongst them, the number of psychics he encountered was just 2. One was Wang Lin¡¯s useless ability that required her to be close to her target, while the other was a formidable ability that was ironically in the hands of Lin Luanqiu who had a weak body. Ling Mo even felt some regret in his heart and thought that he really did have some luck. On top of that, he was fortunate enough to keep Ye Lian by his side because of his ability. Shana was included as well¡­

 Chapter 74 - You Obviously Want To Bite Me

    <h4>Chapter 74 ¨C You Obviously Want To Bite Me</h4>

    ¡°There probably aren¡¯t¡­many psychics. From what I know, apart from myself, there¡¯s only one other person. But, that person isn¡¯t all that good, so it¡¯s better if we do our best to stay away from them.¡±

    Lin Luanqiu gave a profound smile, but didn¡¯t speak any further on the matter of psychics.

    There were only two psychics amongst 3000 survivors. This really was a small proportion. However, using the number of survivors in X City University as a yardstick would clearly lead to inuracies.

    At this moment, Ling Mo had an even bigger quandary in his heart. He looked to Lin Luanqiu¡¯s pair of eyes and finally voiced his question, ¡°How¡¯d you get your psychic ability?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu was dumbfounded, but a strange light continuously shed in the depth of her calm, ck eyes. She remained reticent for a while before she said with some uncertainty, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just felt like I naturally knew it. Was it the same for you as well?¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and helplessly nodded his head.

    ¡°Maybe it has something to do with high tech stuff, or it¡¯s an invasion by aliens?¡± Shi Bin suddenly interjected, ¡°Just like in the movies where a microchip is inserted into your brain?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu wordlessly lowered her head the moment he opened his mouth, while Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    He really was a rash person who didn¡¯t know how to use his brain.

    Just as Ling Mo had thought, psychics and mutated zombies both evolved from within their respective races, so how could this be exined by mentioning high tech aliens?

    Even if he did assume that aliens existed, why would they want to install a chip in the brains of humans? To give a portion of the human race the ability to stand up to zombies and the chance to fight for their lives?

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t care less about what other people thought, but he himself didn¡¯t believe it at all Looking at Lin Luanqiu¡¯s face that had ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡± written all over it, it was clear that she found his way of speakingical.

    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point thinking about it. What we should be considering is how to properly use our abilities.¡± Ling Mo seemed indifferent as he spoke, which caused Lin Liuqiu to nce at him again.

    As psychics, this should be an issue that concerned all of that greatly¡­but she had to admit that what Ling Mo said was true as well. There was no point in making wild guesses about issues they had no understanding of.

    The two spoke a few more words before Lin Luanqiu adopted an expression as if she was intentionally trying to get into Ling Mo¡¯s good books. She proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep outside, you guys can stay here.¡±

    But Ling Moughed as he shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I can sleep in the kitchen.¡±

    What a joke, how could he spend the night in apletely enclosed area such as this one? Although Lin Luanqiu was intelligent, Shi Bin was rash. Putting aside his appearances, he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to believe in what Lin Luanqiu said.

    If they ever happened to lock him inside, all they¡¯d need to do was start a fire and he¡¯d be burned to death. Or, they could make use of the smoke and suffocate him if they were eyeing his possessions. In short, vignce was a necessity.

    Even when Ling Mo was looking for a ce to spend the night, the most important factor to consider was the presence of an escape route. Some survivors might think that they¡¯d be safer by locking themselves in, but Ling Mo felt that it was essential for him to ensure an escape route was avable.

    This habit of Ling Mo¡¯s more or less came about because of his experience with the very first zombie he controlled. In the past, the spiritual link with his zombie puppet was frequently broken while he was sleeping, resulting in him escaping by the skin of his teeth. Just imagine, if he¡¯d stayed in apletely enclosed area at the time, he¡¯d have long been turned into a pile of waste.

    Although this issue was easier to solve, since all he needed to do was leave Ye Lian and Shana outside, who knows whether they¡¯d dispose of Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin once he fell asleep? 1) If you¡¯re having trouble understanding what¡¯s going on, Ling Mo chose to stay in the kitchen instead of the warehouse that waspletely closed off because he wanted to ensure an escape route was open to him.

    Seeing as Ling Mo wasn¡¯t grateful, Lin Luanqiu didn¡¯t insist upon the matter. Instead, she said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Shi Bin will be taking care of me tomorrow and probably won¡¯t be able to help you guys out. How about this, let him stand vigil outside the private room tonight. After all, zombies came by today, which means that this ce isn¡¯t all that safe anymore.

    Her suggestion was made with the intention of allowing Shi Bin to make amends for his past actions, and Ling Mo had no reason to refuse, so he nodded his head.

    But in his heart, he thought that this ce was in fact very safe. Those two zombies only came here because they were under his control. However, keeping Shi Bin on guard for an entire night was an enjoyable matter too.

    Time passed quickly and night came in the blink of an eye. During this time, Ling Mo had taken out some food. All sorts of food with varying degrees of abundance wasid out. To Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin who¡¯d be ustomed to eating expired bread, it was a veritable assault on their eyes.

    Shi Bin ground his teeth as he looked at the bread, but Ling Mo paid him no mind. He only took a packet of biscuits and slipped it over Lin Luanqiu before saying, ¡°Have some, that way you¡¯ll have the strength to walk a little faster tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Bin¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, but Lin Luanqiu acted as if she was unaware of his gaze. She calmly took possession of the biscuits and asked once again, ¡°Aren¡¯t those two going to eat?¡±

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯tfortable, we¡¯ll go outside and grab some fresh air.¡± Shana, who hadn¡¯t spoken the entire time had turned towards her and spoken in a slightly stiff manner before she grabbed Ye Lian and walked out with her.

    Ling Mo looked on and felt moved. From the looks of it, Shana had grasped the ability to read the mood. She even knew how to use tactics such as this to escape.

    Ling Mo used this as a chance to slip away and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on them.¡± Although Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s behavior was a little strange, both sides didn¡¯t know each other for long. They wouldn¡¯t be found out as long as they were a little careful.

    ¡°Look at his morals¡­¡± The instant Shi Bin saw Ling Mo step out the door, he couldn¡¯t help but furiously curse at him in a low voice.

    Lin Luanqiu slowly tore open the packaging. When she saw a trace of disappointment sh across Shi Bin¡¯s eyes she said, ¡°He¡¯s already giving us a very good deal. Do you really think I¡¯d have any say in the matter if he truly wanted to make things difficult for me? You can dislike him, but you have to remember that what he has is strength. Just like now, all you can do is quietly curse at him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lin Luanqiu¡¯s words had resulted in Shi Bin¡¯s face taking on a shade of both red and white as he finally gripped the bread in his hands. He was somewhat unresigned as he said, ¡°Lin Luanqiu, why do I feel as if you¡¯ve changed?¡±

    ¡°How have I changed?¡± Lin Luanqiu leaned backward, a look of exhaustion appearing on her face, ¡°I¡¯ve taught you all sorts of ways to fight over these past few days, but your improvement was still limited. Living up till now has been very difficult for me, and I don¡¯t n on dying just yet. On top of that, as a psychic, I can¡¯t allow myself to die so easily. I still want to go back to my hometown and look for my father and mother¡­ He has strength, and I n to follow him for an opportunity to live. Are you telling me that that¡¯s wrong? If you really do have my interests at heart, then don¡¯t provoke him. We¡¯ll be parting ways once we reach the school¡¯s infirmary, so why do you have to be like this?¡±

    Shi Bin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about him turning out to be like those other people!¡±

    Lin Luanqiu expression turned increasingly disappointed as she looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n on exining myself anymore. All you need to do is believe in me.¡±

    Their exchange naturally wasn¡¯t heard by Ling Mo. At present, his head was filled with ck lines as he stared at Shana and Ye Lian. 2)Think the ck vertical lines you see on the heads of anime characters when unexpected happens and has negative implications. Click here for an image of it

    These two zombie girls had run to the back of the kitchen and had developed a strong interest in the beverages on the stove. The one taking the lead was naturally Shana who had many memories. She grabbed a bottle of alcohol in one motion and stared at it. She looked as if she was trying to think of something as she said, ¡°I remember¡­after drinking this¡­you¡¯ll feel veryfortable.¡±

    It turns out that Shana wasn¡¯t a good girl in the past and actually had memories of drinking alcohol¡­

    By the time Ling Mo appeared, Shana had already used brute strength to open a bottle of beer. She not only drank a few mouthfuls of it, she even urged Ye Lian to do the same.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t know how the two zombie girls interacted amongst their own race, after thinking about Ye Lian¡¯s newly developed consciousness, he realized basicmunication amongst their own kind shouldn¡¯t be all that difficult.

    ¡°Luckily, Ye Lian¡¯s alcohol tolerance is pretty good, and Shana¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be all that bad either¡­¡± Thinking this, Ling Mo didn¡¯t seize the bottle of beer from them. In his eyes, letting these two zombie girls experience some new things was a good thing. Even if they¡¯d never be human again, giving them a better understanding of human society and allowing them toe in contact with some human customs wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.

    But what Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected was these two zombie girls getting drunk before they¡¯d even finished that bottle of beer!

    Although their faces were as pale as ever, their eyes glowed a faint red, simr to how Ling Mo currently looked. It was at a level where no one would discover their identities as zombies.

    But the important thing was that their spiritual undtions had suddenly intensified, and the expression that had when they looked at Ling Mo was rather strange¡­

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Don¡¯t tell me zombies can¡¯t drink alcohol? That¡¯s right¡­alcohol awakens their instincts¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s face darkened at the thought as he slowly stepped backward.

    The one who first jumped towards Ling Mo was Ye Lian, but she revealed a look of struggle just after opening her mouth and stopped.

    Shana, on the other hand, was different. She jumped right in front of Ling Mo and held onto Ling Mo¡¯s arm.

    It took a great amount of effort for Ling Mo to stop her advance with his spiritual tentacles. While doing so, he said to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you that weren¡¯t going to bite me¡­?¡±

    Shana paused for a moment before she pounced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to bite you¡­I¡¯m¡­just kissing you¡­¡±

    Both her arms were wrapped around Ling Mo¡¯s and her flushed red eyes were firmly fixed on Ling Mo¡¯s lips as she slowly leaned over.

    It might have been because of their spiritual connection, but Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles didn¡¯t have much of an effect against Shana. Shana, on the other hand, had be even more difficult to control aftering into contact with the alcohol.

    Worst of all was that Ye Lian had jumped on him once again and was now grabbing onto his other arm.

    ¡°What kind of kiss is this? You¡¯re obviously thinking of biting me¡­¡± Ling Mo was being forced back at every step and the three of them ended up rolling on the floor.

    Although these two zombie girls had gone crazy under the effects of the alcohol, the spiritual connection they shared was still present and they wouldn¡¯t harm him. But Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare to get intimate with them at present. He refused to rx even though the two of them were coiled around him like octopuses,

    At this moment, Shi Bin walked out of the warehouse, likely attracted by the noise.

    Upon seeing this embarrassing scene, Shi Bin¡¯s face warped in an exceptionally interesting manner. He stood nkly there for over a dozen seconds before he hurriedly turned back and shut the door to the warehouse. After which, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything improper and quickly walked out the kitchen.

    Only after shutting the door to the kitchen with a loud bang did Shi Bin indignantly spit on the floor and say, ¡°It¡¯s not even dark yet and they¡¯re already doing such shameless things¡­¡±

    References [ + ]

 Chapter 75 - I Saw Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 75 ¨C I Saw Nothing</h4>

    Fortunately, Shana and Ye Lian recovered from their intoxication just as quickly as they got drunk. But Ling Mo felt as if he was about to fall apart from exhaustion when they let themselves go. Staying alive sure wasn¡¯t easy¡­

    He took a deep breath as he rushed up to Shana and said, ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t allowed to go near alcohol in the future!.¡±

    By this time, Shana¡¯s slightly red eyes had already turned back to normal. It might have been due to her characteristics of a zombie, but her eyes seemed particrly bright even when as was bathed in the light of dusk.

    Ye Lian was the same as well. Ye Lian¡¯s physical evolution was further along than Shana¡¯s, and she was the first to awaken as well. Without her, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have been able to put up a fight in the current world.

    Being forcefully kissed by a younger sister would definitely be an extremely joyful event, let alone being kissed by two of them at once.

    But such an event wouldn¡¯t be so delightful when these two sisters turn out to be zombies that didn¡¯t know how to read the mood.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but once again think of the tragedy that had happened while they were bathing. He dragged Shana over in a fit of rage and embraced her. He gave her a fierce kiss and said, ¡°This is for thinking of biting me just now!¡±

    ¡°Wu¡­¡± With her strength, Shana was absolutely capable of resisting. But unfortunately for her, Ling Mo was the one calling the shots.

    She could sort of tell that Ling Mo truly was a little angry, so she was especially cooperative in her attempt to cate him.

    ¡°Eh? You picked up kissing so quickly.¡± A stream of sweet tasting liquid flowed down Ling Mo¡¯s throat. Following that, a wave of heat immediately spread throughout his body and Ling Mo recovered a portion of his lost stamina from earlier.

    Ling Mo nced at Ye Lian after letting go of Shana. He let out a chuckle and dragged her into his embrace as well.

    Although Ye Lian wasn¡¯t like Shana who took the initiative to coordinate with him, she wasn¡¯t capable of putting up any resistance either. While Ling Mo could use his control over her to force her to match him, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do such a thing to her.

    After having his stamina thoroughly replenished by Ye Lian, Ling Mo wrapped his arms around both of the zombie girls as he contentedlyy on the ground. Using theck of space as an excuse, one human and two zombies had no choice but to huddle tightly together, which to Ling Mo, was naturally a form of enjoyment.

    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d huddled together and slept, Ling Mo still said in an exceedingly solemn manner, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to prevent the two of you from harming others in the middle of the night. After all, there are two other people here.¡±

    Shana appeared as if she didn¡¯t quite understand as she nced at Ling Mo. After which, she shifted her gaze to Ye Lian who was lying on the side before she slowly nodded her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re very sensible.¡± Ling Mo praised. Soon after, he knitted his brows.

    ¡°As expected, staying with other survivors is a depressing matter. Otherwise, I could y around with the two of you¡­¡± After hearing Ling Mo heave a sigh, Shana looked as if her current position was slightly ufortable, so she shifted her body a little and asked, ¡°What would we y?¡±

    ¡°Games.¡±

    ¡°What kind of games?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out after ying.¡±

    ¡°Then can we y now?¡± Shana¡¯s exceptionally bright pair of eyes shed with a trace of anticipation. She even supplemented her request with another sentence, ¡°Big sister Lian wants to y as well.¡±

    Ling Mo was filled with sorrow as he replied, ¡°We can¡¯t, there are other people around¡­ Alright, go to sleep, we still have to make our way to X City University tomorrow. Who knows, Ye Lian might even remember something once we enter the school.¡±

    Although the chance of that happening was small, it had to be said that this slim hope still existed within the depths of Ling Mo¡¯s heart.

    After causing a din for a while. the three of them finally quietened down. Lin Luanqiu who was lying on top of the single bed couldn¡¯t help but reveal a wry smile. She raised her hand and brushed her cheek before she sighed and said, ¡°Thankfully, this person really had no intentions of doing anything improper.¡±

    Time passed quickly. Shi Bin who¡¯d been sitting in the private room throughout the night loudly knocked on the door to the kitchen and shouted, ¡°Get up! It¡¯s morning already!¡±

    The reason why he hadn¡¯t hastily open the door was that he was worried that once he did, he¡¯d be greeted with an even more unspeakable scene than the one he¡¯d seen the night before.

    But to his surprise, the door creaked open shortly after he called out as Ye Lian¡¯s cold and detached face appeared from behind the door,

    Ye Lian¡¯s face was exquisite; of particr note was her fair skin and somewhat fluffy hair. Those whoid eyes on her found themselves virtually unable to tear their gaze away from her. But Shi Bin couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the sight of her as the corner of his eyes immediately started to twitch.

    Ye Lian caused him no end of hardships. When he was caught, she didn¡¯t loosen her grip on him even after holding both of his hands behind his back. She gripped him so tightly that he felt like his arms were about to break off.

    After some rest, the various injuries on his body didn¡¯t pose much of a hindrance anymore, but the trauma inflicted by the incident wouldn¡¯t go away anytime soon.

    Upon seeing Ye Lian wordlessly stare at him, Shi Bin couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze and say, ¡± It¡¯s morning, we should leave. At the same time, let Lin Luanqiu know as well¡­please.¡±

    Ye Lian coldly looked him in the eye before she shut the door with a bang.

    A trace of frustration shed past Shi Bin¡¯s face, but as Ye Luanqiu had said: his anger would only beget anger. He didn¡¯t dare to re up in front of Ling Mo¡¯s group, so he could only seethe in silence.

    In truth, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t intentionally giving him the cold shoulder. He was actually in the midst of a very important matter: helping Shana undress.

    He¡¯d long since cultivated the habit of waking up at the crack of dawn. In fact, he didn¡¯t need Shi Bin¡¯s reminder at all, but it just so happened that he¡¯de running and knocked on the door when Ling Mo was helping Ye Lian wear her clothes.

    ¡°These hole-ridden clothes are really hard to take off!¡±

    Shana¡¯s movement had been too abrupt. She didn¡¯t notice that part of her clothes had been caught under Ling Mo¡¯s arm when she moved, resulting in a sharp tearing sound and a gaping hole being revealed.

    Luckily, there were two spare sets of clothes within Ling Mo¡¯s bag. He took off Shana¡¯s damaged clothes after helping Ye Lian put on her jacket.

    Shana felt that Ling Mo¡¯s furrowed brows were a very fresh and interesting sight, so she refused to budge just to make things more difficult for him. But before he had the chance to finish, a soft creak was be heard followed by a cough.

    Lin Luanqiu stood at the warehouse¡¯s entrance with a flushed look on her face. She seemed a little better and was currently looking at Ling Mo and a half-dressed Shana with an astonished expression on her face¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    Ling Mo hurriedly dug out some clothes and threw them on Shana before he helped her wear her jacket once again. Only after doing all that did he put on a slightly awkward look on his face and say, ¡°Don¡¯t mind that, hahaha¡­¡±

    As he awkwardlyughed, Ling Mo thought in his heart, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t most people just quietly avoid a situation like this when they run into it? Just like what Shi Bin didst night. While that brat might be annoying, but at least he had the good sense to know not to watch!¡¯

    Lin Luanqiu was obviously a clever girl, but her eyes were firmly locked onto Ling Mo and Shana, which flustered Ling Mo¡­ She was definitely doing it on purpose!

    Lin Luanqiu gave a faint smile and said, ¡°You treat your girlfriend very well. You even help her wear her clothes.¡± If it weren¡¯t for that trace of blush that remained on her face, others who saw her would probably think that she hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    Ling Moughed, he fished out a bottle of milk from his bag and tossed it at Lin Luanqiu, ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone bad, use it to replenish your strength.¡±

    Lin Luanqiu clearly wasn¡¯t able to catch the bottle of milk in the state that she was in, but her bullet time ability proved it¡¯s worth. As it fell to the ground, Lin Luanqiu unhurriedly stretched out her hand and managed to grab it. Surprisingly, thisbination of fast and slow made others feel as if everything flowed well together.

    As expected, bullet time was an awesome ability¡­ But an ability such as this definitely had room for improvement. Just like what he did for his own puppeteer ability, she¡¯d have to slowly unearth her ability¡¯s potential by finding new ways of using it if she truly wanted to get stronger.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Luanqiu said gratefully.

    Her body was weak. On one hand, she was suffering from an illness, and on the other, she was stricken with malnutrition. Although Shi Bin had given her the choice picks amongst the food that they had avable, how much nutrition could they offer?

    At the very least, she seemed more lively after eating an entire packet of biscuits. This clearly meant that not only was she undernourished, she didn¡¯t even get to eat her fill!

    Thinking up to this point, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sympathize a little with Lin Luanqiu. She was a psychic, but she had to live a life of oppression¡­

    Her current attitude should more or less the same as a vast majority of the survivors. To normal people, the end of the world was far too cruel. Even Ling Mo had no choice but to tread with caution to minimize any mishaps. He might even end up in another situation like the time in New Era Shopping Mall where he was almost done in by an advanced zombie. Such dangers lurked around every corner.

    ¡°Are we entering the school by the back door today?¡± Ling Mo fished out some food from his backpack and ate as he asked.

    Lin Luanqiu shook her head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that, the back entrance is filled with zombies. It¡¯d be best if we used the route Shi Bin and I took when we escaped by climbing over the wall.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s familiar with the ce, I¡¯ll listen to your advice.¡± Ling Mo nodded his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you my objective: I n to go to an area with the highest concentration of zombies.¡±

    Lin Luanqiu was caught a little off guard when she heard Ling Mo¡¯s unexpected request. However, she didn¡¯t enquire any further. She just nodded her head after a moment of hesitation and said, ¡°Okay. In any case, the school¡¯s infirmary is close to that area as well.¡±

    Seeing how forthright Lin Luanqiu was, Ling Mo asked, ¡°So which do you think is the ce with the most number of zombies?¡±

    Lin Luanqiuughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s without a doubt the dormitory. That ce definitely has the most number of zombies. Rx, I won¡¯t go back on my word. After all, I¡¯ll be in front of you and I don¡¯t have the strength to put up a resistance.

 Chapter 76 - The Correct Method Of Using An Ability

    <h4>Chapter 76 ¨C The Correct Method Of Using An Ability (2)</h4>

    In truth, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t in the mood to give pointers to others, but he genuinely felt that Lin Luanqiu was quite capable.

    He understood her desire to live on. She had her psychic ability, excellent mental preparation and she disyed fantastic judgment in various situations, but she still ended up in such a state. However, in spite of the severity of her illness, she still refused to give up.

    After hearing what Ling Mo said, a look of astonishment shed past Lin Luanqiu¡¯s eyes and she began to contemte on what he¡¯d said

    There weren¡¯t many zombies blocking the way, but with the number of corpses being strewn all over the ground, it was only a matter of time before more of them came over.

    After walking along the red light district¡¯s for a significant distance, Lin Luanqiu said, ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Ling Mo immediately stopped in his tracks and looked at the segment of the wall that Lin Luanqiu had pointed at. Brownish bloodstains were stuck on the white coloured walls, giving it an especially jarring appearance.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s arm was torn off by a zombie here, leaving this bloodstain. But that student died not long after, the skeletal remains that we saw just now were likely his.¡± A look of sadness shed across Lin Luanqiu face as she spoke in a low voice.

    Shi Bin had also let out a helpless sigh. It looks like revisiting their old haunt had greatly affected their state of mind.

    The campus walls of X City University weren¡¯t all that high, and windows of the buildings within had all been shattered. Only, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if it was Ling Luanqiu¡¯s group that had done it. He took a few steps back before he abruptly broke into a sprint and jumped. Both his hands found purchase on the wall¡¯s ledge and he pulled himself up.

    Once he did, he crouched down on the wall and surveyed the area for a bit. He noticed a small forest behind the enclosure that didn¡¯t seem to have any zombies around it for the time being. After jumping down, Ling Mo controlled Ye Lian once again and made her traverse the wall. Her movements were even more nimble than Ling Mo¡¯s. Without the aid of a running start, she jumped up to the wall and, with a press of her hand against the wall, she flipped over it andnded beside Ling Mo. This dazzling disy of skill left Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin gaping in awe. In their hearts, they felt that one really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Although this girl looked weak and delicate, she was unexpectedly vigorous.

    However Shana, on the other hand, didn¡¯t immediately jump over the wall. Instead, she turned to look at Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin.

    Lin Luanqiu let out a cough. With her frail body, it was reasonable to say that getting over the wall would likely be difficult for her. But, having learned from Ling Mo, she gave herself a running start and actually managed to jump up andtched onto the wall¡¯s edge with some effort. Following that, she slowly crossed over to the other side.

    When shended, one of her legs started wobbling from the exertion and she fell headfirst towards Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t have the time to think things through, so he caught her in one motion. When he did that, a faint fragrance leapt into his nostrils and he couldn¡¯t help but to freeze up. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d smell so nice even after being locked up in that warehouse for all this time.

    But, he didn¡¯t persist in entertaining such thoughts. He hurriedly helped helped Lin Luanqiu up and he, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    During this time, the entire act was seen by Shi Bin who was following close behind her.

    In that moment, Shi Bin&

    rsquo;s expression underwent a huge change. He hurriedly pulled Lin Luanqiuo back towards him and shot Ling Mo a re as he said, ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Ling Mo gave him a supercilious look and chose not to bother with him. Lin Luanqiu looked slightly apologetic as she rushed up to Ling Mo and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± After which, she faced Shi Bin and said in a low voice, ¡°Stop looking for trouble. Ling Mo was only helping me up, otherwise I would have fallen.¡±

    Lin Luanqiu¡¯s face became a few shades paler after traversing the wall and her breathing sounded a little haggard. Shi Bin eyed Ling Mo suspiciously and unhappily shut his mouth.

    With Shana¡¯s talent, she was naturally able to easily negotiate the wall and silentlynded on the ground. Although she wasn¡¯t as nimble as Ye Lian who had gone through more physical education, she way of crossing the wall was much nicer than Ling Mo¡¯s.

    In fact, Ling Mo himself had realized it during this period of time. No matter how much his physical body improved, the most that he could achieve was only strength that surpassed a normal human being. Obtaining sufficient strength to resist an advanced zombie was likely going to be very difficult. His strengthy in his spiritual power. With Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s valiant capabilities in closebatplimenting him, Ling Mo was free to utilize his zombie puppeteer ability to do battle without fear of being drawn into closebat.

    This was likely the true method of using his puppeteer ability: using zombie puppets to make up for his own weakness in closebat while at the same time putting his formidable spiritual strength on full disy.

    But, he wasn¡¯t necessarily walking the wrong path when he improved his physical body. After all, he didck physical strength. He¡¯d suffer losses if he were to solely rely on his spiritual strength, not to mention the fact that he needed the ability to protect himself as well.

 Chapter 77: Ambush In The Forest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Ambush In The Forest (1)</h4>

    The small forest sat in the most remote corner in the wide expanse ofnd that X City University epassed.

    With trees all around them, the forest afforded the group a limited line of sight. As they traced back Lin Luanqiu¡¯s escape route, one would be hard-pressed not to have their heartbeat quicken and feel a sense of nervousness when they saw motes of blood dotting trail.

    Shi Bin and Lin Luanqiu¡¯s expressions turned somewhat unsightly upon seeing the bloodstains. Likely due to the fact that escaping had already exhausted whatever courage they had. They¡¯d probably never think of going back to X City University again unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Although this ce looked safer than the outside, from the moment they jumped over the wall, Ling Mo could clearly tell that they¡¯d entered an enormous zombie nest.

    Over 30,000 zombies were clustered in an enclosed environment. This was a truly terrifying figure.

    Compared to that, the 3,000 over survivors within the campus were absolutely at a disadvantage as part of the minority.

    Resist? What kind of effective resistance could a group of students and campus staff, each with their own respective thoughts, possibly put up?

    An individual¡¯s fighting strength wasughable once a sufficient number of zombies gathered together. Previously, when Ling Mo used handphones to attract the zombies with the help of his zombie puppets, the result left him feeling as if he was being torn apart by over a hundred zombies while he was still alive. Even now, the experience remained firmly engraved in his mind.

    Therefore in reality, amongst this group of people, the one who was most prudent wasn¡¯t Lin Luanqiu or Shi Bin, but Ling Mo.

    However,pared to everyone else who looked like they were treading on eggshells, Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s expressions remained the same as ever. They walked at the front of the group without the slightest care in the world.

    As mutated zombies, the two of them weren¡¯t susceptible to the attacks of regr zombies. On top of that, they were also able to detect the presence of other mutated zombies in the area. Ling Mo allowed the two of them to take the lead so that the group would be on guard against the sudden appearances of any zombie. However, the calm and tranquil expressions of the two zombie girls had left Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin, who weren¡¯t in the know, wide-eyed in astonishment.

    Lin Luanqiu couldn¡¯t help but ask with some concern, ¡°There were zombies chasing us when we escaped. Some of them might have scattered into the forest. It¡¯d be better for them to be a little more cautious.¡±

    But before Ling Mo even had the chance to speak, Shana turned her head and nced at Lin Luanqiu before she coldly said, ¡°No need.¡±

    Even after being harshly rebutted by Shana, Lin Luanqiu replied with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m only giving you a word of advice. After all, it¡¯s my responsibility to lead you guys to the school.¡±

    Upon hearing what Lin Luanqiu said, Ling Mo wordlessly pulled Ye Lian and Shana further apart. With this, they¡¯d be able to detect their enemies in a more timely manner.

    As for Shana taking the initiative to speak to others, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t all that surprised. He¡¯d already realized that after regaining her memories as a human, although she still treated humans as prey, she also had a sliver of interest in them.

    Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t object since she was willing to do so. Instead, he felt rather encouraged by it. After all, the closer her thoughts were to that of a human¡¯s, the more profound her interactions would be with Ling Mo. Most importantly, she¡¯d have a positive impact on Ye Lian.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t mind them being zombies, but he didn¡¯t wish to see them filled with hostility when they encountered other people. Doing so wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for them.

    Being able to interact with others would, at the very least, add anotheryer ofplexity to their facade, which kept the suspicions of others at bay.

    ¡°How much longer do we have to walk through this forest for?¡±

    The route they traveled along within the forest wasn¡¯t a well-troddenne. Instead, it wound through dense weeds and trees. Their vision being obstructed, and their inability to clearly discern how much further their destination was had lead to Ling Mo asking this question.

    Lin Luanqiu lowered her head and thought for a moment before she said, ¡°It¡¯ll probably take another seven to eight minutes. This forest¡¯snd area isparativelyrger, but it won¡¯t take all that long since we¡¯re cutting a straight line across.¡±

    Just after she spoke, a ck shadow abruptly shot out from a brush. A thick stench of blood tunneled into everyone¡¯s noses before the shadow even appeared in front of them.

    The ck shadow¡¯s target was, impressively, Lin Luanqiu. After oveing his surprise, Shi Bin raised his sharpening steel stick in response, but he was a step too slow.

    The zombie was a male, and based on how he looked, he appeared to be around the age of twenty. He had a pale face whichcked the ruddyplexion of a normal person. The expression on his face was distorted by the malevolence it bore and his blood red eyes bore an ominous glint. A brilliant strand of saliva could also be seen hanging from his slightly opened mouth.

    He¡¯d received a major injury before he turned into a zombie. His left shoulder hadpletely copsed inwards and one of his hands were badly mangled. Although it had already healed, it was still a ghastly sight.

    Most importantly, this zombie was quick on its legs. His physique was probably pretty good before he turned into a zombie. After appearing in front of them for a second, he leaped onto Lin Luanqiu.

    Although Lin Luanqiu possessed an ability, dodging such an attack in her current state wasn¡¯t so easy. However, she wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d wait for her own death. The moment she felt that gust of wind buffet her, she tightly gripped onto her steel te and abruptly twisted her body to face this zombie.

    The zombie advanced in an imposing and ferocious manner as it¡¯s uninjured hand swept towards her sr plexus. With its strength, even if her skin wasn¡¯t torn apart, she¡¯d definitely be restrained by it if its attack connected. Once that happened, she could only wait to be bitten. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to struggle free once they were caught, unless the part in question was a limp like an arm, where one could make the decision to callously abandon their appendage.

    Lin Luanqiu¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold when she saw the zombie¡¯s rapid movements as it tried to grab her. As usual, she brandished the steel te in her hands in a casual manner, obstructing the zombie¡¯s hand in this moment of life and death. Following that, she forcefully pushed the steel te downwards.

    However, due to her weapon¡¯s inadequacies, she wasn¡¯t able to cut off the zombie¡¯s arm. Instead, fresh blood immediately spurted out of its wound in an unceasing manner. With this, the strength that it exerted immediately lessened. From the looks of it, it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to raise its hand anymore.

    However, this wasn¡¯t going to stop the zombie. Although his two hands no longer functioned, he still threw himself at Lin Luanqiu in an attempt to bite her.

    Lin Luanqiu bent her body and abruptly rammed into the zombie¡¯s bosom. With great effort, she managed to stagger the charging zombie.

    This was the limit of what she could do. However, the zombie jumped at her once again while her strength was still spent. In that instant, a trace of gray shed across her eyes.

    Everything had happened in the blink of an eye. It was so fast, normal people wouldn¡¯t even be able to react in time. But Ling Mo was different. With his formidable spiritual strength, his reaction speed was a cut above a normal people. Seeing the zombie rush over once again, Ling Mo immediately sent out his spiritual tentacles, abruptly altering the course of the zombie¡¯s charge and sending it hurtling past Lin Luanqiu. At this time, Ye Lian had dashed forth like a cheetah and her scimitar plunged into the zombie¡¯s belly as it swept past Lin Luanqiu. Using the zombie¡¯s forward momentum, Ye Lian dragged her scimitar across the length of the zombie¡¯s belly.

    Brightly coloured intestines and fresh blood immediately spilled out, and the zombie staggered from side to side before it crumpled onto the ground.

    At this time, Lin Luanqiu came around. She had no doubt that she was going to die during that brief instant. Never did she expect to get a new lease of life instead. The zombie had moved in an odd manner during that critical moment. It was clear that the zombie had been influenced by Ling Mo. That much was in for her to see.

    In spite of her poor health, Lin Luanqiu still took a deep breath before she turning to Ye Lian and Ling Mo to say, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s expression remained ice cold. Her speed was astounding, not even a trace of blood could be seen on her machete. Ling Mo on the other hand merely nodded his head and said, ¡°We need you to lead the way. Besides, doing this was as easy as lifting our hands, it¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    It was at this time that Shi Bin reacted. He¡¯d originally nned on rushing over to support Lin Luanqiu, but he suddenly pointed at the zombie and cried out in fear, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Liu Chuan? Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t get eaten and turned into a zombie instead!¡±

    Shi Bin¡¯s exmation had caused Ling Mo¡¯s anger to immediately re up. He lowered his voice and cursed, ¡°Stop kicking up a fuss, what¡¯re we going to do if you attract even more zombies! Who knows how many of them are around here, do you have the means to escape if you¡¯re surrounded? Idiot!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shi Bin¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy after beingbeled as an idiot by Ling Mo. But after tightly gripping onto his sharpening steel stick, he bore Ling Mo¡¯s scolding without a word.

    He could clearly remember Lin Luanqiu¡¯s words. Most importantly, he clearly didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up for himself.

    Ye Lian sudden attackpletely surpassed his imagination. It was only then that he realised Ye Lian hadn¡¯t even been trying when she faced him.

    However, Shi Bin secretly thought to himself, Ling Mo himself didn¡¯t take any action, from the looks of it, he¡¯s probably nothing much. In the end, he only knows how to hide behind a woman¡­

    Ling Mo was somewhat astonished found that Shi Bin wasn¡¯t fuming in anger. He didn¡¯t look like the type of person who could suppress his rage¡­ Could it be something that Lin Luanqiu said to him?

    In his heart, Ling Mo secretly made up his mind to let this brat have a taste some hardship. Shi Bin hadn¡¯t learned his lesson even after being beaten up by Ling Mo the previous time. At the end of the world, strength was what dictated everything. Did this brat really think things were the same as before?

    ¡°Liu Chuan was¡­part of our volunteer rescue squad, and he was among the students who escaped with us.¡± Lin Luanqiu easily spat everything out in one breath. She walked over and nced at the corpse before she immediately covered her mouth.

    Ling Mo noticed that the zombie¡¯s injured hand had only recently healed, but who would¡¯ve thought that this person was actually Lin Luanqiu¡¯spanion.

    They seemed to have been considerably startled by the realization that theirpanion had turned into a zombie, but Ling Mo was rather indifferent about it.

    When a person was injured by a zombie, they¡¯d be infected by the zombie¡¯s blood. This process would take ce the instant they were injured. This was due to the various remnant flesh of unknown origins that were stuck to a zombie¡¯s fingers. The zombie¡¯s victim would be infected once these fingers came in contact with their wound. However, the reason why people didn¡¯t see many cases like Lin Chuan¡¯s was likely due to the fact that not many survivors managed to stay alive till they reached such a state, or that there just weren¡¯t any people to witness their change.

    However, Ling Mo himself had seen two such urrences of this. The first was Lu Xin, whose body couldn¡¯t withstand the highly concentrated virus from a mutated zombie, which led to it rotting. The other was Shana.

    ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that¡­¡± Lin Luanqiu quicklyposed herself, but her expression that was originally a littlex became even more downcast. It was unknown whether it was due to her emotions being stirred or that she¡¯d used too much of her stamina, but she said, ¡°Shao Zhong1)I have no idea where this came from. Probably a nickname or something for the guy who turned into a zombie managed to live, and even turned into a zombie¡­ At that time, everyone was in a panic and were only concerned with running for their lives. Even when we heard him being bitten by a zombie, not one person even turn around to nce at him¡­¡±

    Ling Mo gave her a profound look and said, ¡°That¡¯s how things are at the end of the world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I really hope that things will go back to the way they were. I hope to live till I can see that day.¡± Lin Luanqiu turned to Ling Mo and revealed a pained smile filled with hope.

    References [ + ]

 Chapter 78 - A Naturally Sneering Face

    <h4>Chapter 78 ¨C A Naturally Sneering Face</h4>

    Living till such a day came¡­. While thinking about it was simple, actually carrying out wouldn¡¯t be so easy!

    Furthermore, in Ling Mo¡¯s heart, he felt that this world that was riddled with problems likely wouldn¡¯t be able to return to how it once was.

    It wasn¡¯t just X City that was affected. Even the region that Ling Mo lived in might have been reduced to a ghost city as well. And, even if humanity was able to once again establish itself, would they really be able to eradicate all the zombies out there?

    Ling Mo did harbour such hope in the beginning, but after seeing that no help was being sent their way even up till now, his way of thinking gradually began to change.

    Rather than wait for help that might nevere, he might as well increase his own strength and rely on himself instead to continue living on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the corpse will soon attract other zombies.¡± Ling Mo sighed and said.

    Ye Lian¡¯s manner of attacking was both swift and savage, which left a wound that was practically a gaping hole in the corpse¡¯s belly. Some of its internal organs had slipped out onto the ground and a thick stench of blood permeated the air. Any zombies within the vicinity would soon rush over here like hungry wolves after catching a whiff of it.

    Seeing as Lin Luanqiu was practically unable to move due to her exertion in the previous battle, he allowed Shana to support her while also doubling as a rearguard to warn them of any dangers.

    Shi Bin was only skilled at ambushes. He was just a little gigolo wouldn¡¯t be able to react appropriately in a real battle, so he couldn¡¯t be counted on.

    Sure enough, zombies attracted by the smell of blood came out from every corner of the forest. These zombies were the ones that had originally been lured out of the school by Lin Luanqiu¡¯s group when they previously made their escape. They were then subsequently left behind in the vicinity of this area.

    With Ye Lian taking the lead, all the oing zombies were easily dispatched. As for the ones that came from other directions, more than half of them fell under the influence of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles. Following that, he got close to them and finished them off with a single strike to their vital points.

    However, Ling Mo had no intention of lending a hand to deal with the zombies that came by Shi Bin¡¯s way. Seeing this, he was ced in a difficult situation where he had to wind around a tree to deal with the zombies. If not for his rather nimble body, he¡¯d likely have long since died.

    Seeing as Ling Mo didn¡¯t take any action, Lin Luanqiu knew that he did so with the intent to teach Shi Bin a lesson. However, she was indeed intelligent. She knew that she owed Ling Mo one for saving her life just now, so she didn¡¯t have the right to make any requests of him. As such, she had no choice but to helplessly act as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything

    Using the terrain to his advantage, Shi Bin managed to take care of a few zombies. However, that bout of exertion left him as tired as a dead pig, to the point where he nearly copsed on the ground while violently gasping for breath.

    In contrast, Ling Mo on his own had taken care of over ten zombies that came his way. Aside from the faint beads of sweat on his forehead, he looked almost no different from how he did before.

    I never expected he himself to possess a pretty good level of strength¡­ Just as Shi Bin thought this, he immediately clenched his teeth in anger, Pei! You don¡¯t amount to anything whenpared to those two girls! Isn¡¯t he better just because he has an ability? I definitely wouldn¡¯t lose out to him if I had an ability of my own! He doesn¡¯t need to be so cocky about it¡­¡±

    However, in spite of his frustration, he could only keep his curses hidden within his heart¡­

    Zombies continued to stream out of every corner of the forest, hampering the group¡¯s speed. A route that should have taken seven to eight minutes to traverse had now taken half an hour.

    Over thirty corpses were left in their wake when they finally got out of the forest, likely turning into a banquet for zombies before long.

    A meadow was situated just outside the forest, and in the middle of it, a narrow path could be seen. Wandering zombies could also be seen around the it. While they weren¡¯t many of them, there were still around twenty milling about. Even worse, the meadow itself was very wide. Although Ling Mo could use his puppeteer ability to easily take care of these zombies, he didn¡¯t want to reveal too much of his ability. Up to this point, Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin were still under the impression that his ability simply relied on some sort of spiritual strength.

    While revealing the true extent of his powers wasn¡¯t of much consequence, it would lead to some unnecessary conjectures from other parties.

    ¡°Looks like the only choice left is to traverse this area slowly.¡±

    The n that Ling Mo adopted was very simple. First, he¡¯d pick up a small rock and throw it at the closest group of zombies.

    Although the sound it produced would be minute, it was still sufficient for the zombies to take notice of it. When these zombies responded, Ling Mo would take control of three of them that were facing his direction. At the same time, he¡¯d pop his head out of his hiding spot.

    This would give others the impression that the zombies discovered Ling Mo due to the noise he made and not the little tricks that he¡¯d employed.

    Seeing the zombies rush over at him, Ling Mo calmly retreated a certain distance backwards. Once he brought them towards the forest¡¯s fringe, he allowed Ye Lian and Shana swiftly end them. For the sake of saving time, Ling Mo took the lead and jumped into the fray as well, making him appear to be extremely brave. However in reality, so as to avoid identally receiving any injuries, he had to skirt the edge of the battle while disposing of these zombies. With his puppeteer ability, he could also use his spiritual tentacles to impair their movement and judgement. His methods allowed him to deal with his opponents in a skillful manner while expending a minimal amount of energy.

    While this way of fighting might look vulgar, Ling Mo clearly knew that his body was still only made of flesh and blood. He was finished the moment a zombie injured him. ordingly, this was mankind¡¯s most fatal weak point.

    Just think about it, zombies fought with all their strength and would never stop attacking unless they were killed. Humans on the other hand were afraid of everything. They feareding into contact with anything, to the point where a mere scratch would be enough to set them off.

    Which is why when humans fought zombies, they rarely had sufficient courage tomit to a fight.

    But Ling Mo was different. On one hand, he could send Ye Lian and Shana charging into the midst of a group of zombies to wreck havoc, while on the other he could use his puppeteer ability to influence those zombies that were closer to him, striking them while he was safe.

    To conserve her strength, Lin Luanqiu didn¡¯t take any action. Shi Bin, on the other hand, was ovee with exhaustion as he squatted to the side like a dead dog. However, Ling Mo had no intention of giving him a free show. Going out of his way to control a zombie, he sent it two steps forward in the direction of Shi Bin before Ling Mo relinquished his control. Shi Bin, who was practically about to keel over from exhaustion, thought he was out of the woods after his previous bout. He didn¡¯t expect to see a zombie charging straight towards him, giving him a huge fright. Seeing this, he hurriedly prepared to face his opponent.

    While dealing with the zombie, he depressingly thought to himself, this zombie was right beside Ling Mo who was jumping all over the ce, but it chose toe after me instead of attacking him. Do I really have such a mocking face?

    Relying on this method of fighting that was rtively more conservative but much safer, Ling Mo covered the entire distance to the forest. The zombies that were lingering off in the distance had already caught a whiff of the scent of blood and had taken initiative toe running without Ling Mo taking any action.

    However, what awaited them would, naturally, only be death.

    While these regr zombies may be a little more in numbers, and present a threat to most people, they were only courting death when they went up against Ye Lian and Shana.

    In the midst of battle, Ling Mo noticed that although these zombies didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack mutated zombies, which were of a higher rank than them, that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t defend themselves. The reason why he hadn¡¯t found this out earlier was that Ye Lian and Shana disposed of all their targets in a single strike, robbing them of the chance to put up a fight. However, due to the forest acting as an obstacle, Ye Lian and Shana run into a situation where they weren¡¯t able to finish off their opponents immediately.

    After one of the zombies had its arm chopped off, it immediately let out a low growl and pounced at Ye Lian, only to be affected by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles in the midst of its attack before being cut down.

    Another zombie had its body injured by Shana, but it didn¡¯t drop to the ground. Instead, after swaying about for a bit and steadying itself, it turned around and jumped at Ye Lian who was nearby, resulting in Ye Lian bisecting it at its waist.

    The first time could be written off as chance, but it was definitely an issue if it happened twice in session. Only, he didn¡¯t know whether regr zombies had this trait in the past or whether it was something gained after making some headway in their evolution.

    After all, even regr zombies would be able to make some progress in their evolution when they consumed the corpses of their kind. Although it wasn¡¯t wasn¡¯t obvious, but slowly umting their evolutionary progress over a long period of time was surely a terrifying prospect. And, such a conjecture was one that Ling Mo had made before in the past.

    At the end of the world, regr people managed to grasp some survival techniques while they faced the challenging prospect of eking out a living in this new environment. At the same time, their mental state saw a gradual improvement as well. And, amongst the poption of ordinary people, there was another portion of ability users who were in the midst of increasing their own strength. At the same time, the huge poption of zombies were also slowly evolving as a whole, with mutated and even the formidable advanced zombies emerging from within.

    After taking care of this batch of zombies, Ling Mo¡¯s group hurriedly dashed across the meadow and made their way towards the heart of X City University.

    As a university that was able to house between 50,000 to 60,000 students, thend area that X City University took up was extremely expanse.

    ording to Lin Luanqiu¡¯s exnation, there were numerous zombies around the teaching block and the dormitory. On top of that, there were so many zombies near the main entrance that it could make a person¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The survivors, on the other hand, had dispersed to every corner of the school and were relying on what little food they had to live in this zombie infested school. One would require an ample amount of preparation if they nned on escaping from the school. Therefore, no one would willingly put themselves at risk by trying to escape unless it was absolutely necessary. This was even more so because people, in general, had a tendency to be driven by a herd mentality. Even if some people clearly knew that remaining trapped here was no different from waiting for their deaths, they chose to remain there with the rest of the,cking the courage escape on their own.

    But even when they did decide to escape on their own, the number of people who were able to make it out were very little. Take Lin Luanqiu for example, in her group only she and Shi Bin had made it out¡­

    After listening to her exnation, Ling Mo spoke his mind and asked, ¡°Your volunteer rescue squad from before should have been closer to the back gate, right?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu gave Ling Mo an astonished look before she nodded her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If that wasn¡¯t the case, we wouldn¡¯t have chosen to escape by this path. Do you see that theater over there?¡± As she said that, she pointed towards a red brick building off in the distance and continued, ¡± That¡¯s where the volunteer rescue squad I was previously in is situated. As of now, there are less than twenty people within it.¡±

    A strange light shed in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Do you really have no intention of going back to them?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu was stunned for a moment before she gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I¡¯d already severed my ties with them when I decided to leave this ce. We walk different paths now, so I won¡¯t go back. Moreover, I have no intention of going there to humiliate myself.

    Ling Mo mind was set at ease after once again confirming that Lin Luanqiu did indeed have no intention of going back. His purpose ining here was to hunt zombies, not to interact with other survivors.

    Taking care of a problem wouldn¡¯t be easy once it arose.

    ¡°What¡¯s the approximate location of the school infirmary?¡± Ling Mo asked once again.

    Lin Luanqiu raised her arm and pointed to a ce far off in the distance and said, ¡°It¡¯s located behind the C3 teaching block. You could consider that ce to be the heart of the school. That¡¯s also the ce that has the densest amount of zombies.¡±

 Chapter 79 - The Mutated Zombie In the Brushes

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¨C The Mutated Zombie In the Brushes</h4>

    X City University truly was a ce that was worthy of housing 30,000 zombies. Even if they were in an area with rtively fewer zombies, the numbers they boasted would be enough to make a person¡¯s hair stand on end.

    In the past, X City University was widely known for its beautiful surroundings. But at present, walking along this exceedingly spacious path that was filled with greenery was an extremely painful affair.

    There were zombies in the brushes, on the road itself and within the buildings at the side of the path¡­

    It¡¯s no wonder Lin Luanqiu¡¯s injuries were so severe. Definitely wasn¡¯t a ce where an ordinary human could safely escape from!

    What made Ling Mo most depressed was, due to him being unfamiliar with the surroundings, he had to adopt a more conservative approach and advance slowly so as not to attract the zombies in the vicinity.

    In short, they had to watch every step they took! Lin Luanqiu leading the way did indeed allow them to proceed in a more rxed manner as opposed blindly charging in, but the difficulty of the task at hand was still very high!

    This was especially so after Ling Mo found that mutated zombies couldn¡¯tpletely disregard regr zombies. Now, for the sake of avoiding any mishaps, he was no longer willing to allow Shana and Ye Lian to charge forth in such an unrestrained manner.

    Because of this, their advance was slowed. However, this was a safer approach. It also finally gave Lin Luanqiu, who still held some reservations about the strength of Ling Mo¡¯s group, a peace of mind.

    From her observations along the way, Lin Luanqiu realized that Ling Mo¡¯s group of three not only had strength, they worked well together as well. Especially Ling Mo, who called the shots. The actions he took were both exceedingly calm and cautious.

    And it was precisely this prudent attitude that gave Lin Luanqiu an ever increasing confidence in her decision.

    Previously, in truth, Lin Luanqiu had joined up with Ling Mo to try her luck. As for her chances of sess, she definitely had her misgivings.

    After all, it hadn¡¯t even been a few days since she escaped from X City University. She still held a lingering fear of traveling back and forth amongst a group of zombies. Although Ling Mo¡¯s bearing gave her an easy-going feeling, in truth, he was a calm and cautious person. However, that was only her initial impression of him. One may know a person and how they look like yet not know their heart, so how could first impressions count for anything?

    Only after seeing Ling Mo in battle was Lin Luanqiu¡¯s fears put to rest. She felt that following Ling truly gave her an opportunity to live!

    En route to their dangerous destination, they came to a fork in the road.

    Originally, there weren¡¯t even five zombies around. Ling Mo had nned on sneaking past them, but little did he expect to run into a mutated zombie after making his way towards one of the school¡¯s buildings!

    The shadow dashed out from the brushes at the back of the building with blinding speed, causing Ling Mo to immediately draw back. Lin Luanqiu¡¯s reaction was swift as well. With a tug of her hand, Shi Bin and she rapidly retreated to the side.

    Since they resided in a zombie nest such as X City University, Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin had naturally seen a mutated zombie before. As a psychic, Lin Luanqiu had even engaged one before, but the battle wasn¡¯t an easy one.

    As for a regr person like Shi Bin, running into a mutated zombie meant death. It might even spell death for a group of people if they encountered one.

    A mutated zombie like this wasn¡¯t something they could handle. Even if they were a little further away, they might still perish in an instant. The speed of a mutated zombie¡¯s attacks wasn¡¯t something a majority of regr zombies could match up to.

    Although Ling Mo was given a fright by this zombie that had been hiding in the brushes, his spiritual tentacles had seen continuous use for half a day. Faced with sudden danger, he almost instinctively used them, obstructing the mutated zombie¡¯s frontal assault. While Ling Mo retreated, Ye Lian had already hurried to his side, her scimitar in hand as she hacked at the mutated zombie¡¯s neck.

    However, from the looks of it, this mutated zombie¡¯s evolution was quite far along. It was probably just a step away from bing an advanced zombie. It might even be on the same level as Ye Lian¡¯s from the way it immediately retreated two steps back after it recovered from Ling Mo¡¯s mental influence. However, this zombie had a natural defect, one if his legs wereme. In spite of this, he wasn¡¯t an opponent most normal people could face.

    With zombies all around their surroundings, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have the energy to tangle the mutated zombie. In the event that they were surrounded by over fifty zombies, the chances of them escaping with their lives were far too small.

    Which was why Ling Mo gripped his short saber and went around when Ye Lian charged forward to attack.

    Shana also lifted her long saber as she attacked from the side, forming a two-pronged assault with Ling Mo.

    Three des simultaneously flew towards the mutated zombie. Although the mutated zombie attempted to evade, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles bound the zombie for a moment. This, coupled with his one unsteady leg, led to the zombie swaying on the spot.

    Squelch!

    The mutated zombie instantly became motionless when the three des met flesh. Following that, immediately after pulling out her scimitar, Ye Lian had easily drawn out the gel within the mutated zombie¡¯s brain, slipping it to Ling Mo as she turned around.

    Ye Lian¡¯s series of actions was done in a very natural and flowing manner. Most people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to such a level of tacit understanding no matter how they practiced their coordination with others. But with the spiritual link between the three of them, the level of understanding they shared would naturally be high.

    On the other hand, the number of mutated zombies that he¡¯d hunted was no longer a small number. These mutated zombies, that could cause a regr person¡¯s expression to change just from hearing about them, no longer evoked any sense of fear in Ling Mo¡¯s heart.

    Shana and Ye Lian had attacked from angles that were obstructed by their field of view, giving Lin Luanqiu and Shi Bin no chance to witness any of the battle from the start till its end.

    Lin Luanqiu was filled with shock when she saw their wless coordination, which allowed them to rapidly dispatch a zombie that had clearly reached a high level of evolution. Shi Bin was even worse off. His jaw hung agape,pletely incapable of saying anything.

    When he recovered, he turned to Lin Luanqiu and nned to say something, but realized she was looking at Ling Mo with the intent to speak.

    Shi Bin clenched his fist tightly in response and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes, ¡°He only managed to do all this because he¡¯s a psychic. He wouldn¡¯t amount to anything if he didn¡¯t have an ability!¡±

    But Lin Luanqiu took no notice of Shi Bin¡¯s abnormality. After recovering herposure, she asked with astonishment, ¡°Have you fought with these kinds of zombies in the past? The coordination you disyed just now was truly beautiful.¡±

    Ling Mo quietly noted the girl¡¯s meticulous observation. Thankfully, he¡¯d intentionally obstructed her line of sight when they battled with the zombie.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I call them mutated zombies. But, even if all mutated zombies fall under the same category, there are differences between them. This one counts as having a very high level of evolution amongst them. As for newly promoted mutated zombies, they don¡¯t pose much of an increase in threat aside from their increase in speed and strength, so winning against them isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    ¡°Mutated zombies¡­ What a fitting name.¡± Lin Luanqiu nodded her head. Her eyes twinkled once again and she said, ¡°It looks like the three of you¡­are not only lovers but alsorade-in-arms.¡±

    Her words were spoken rather abruptly, but Ling Mo understood her meaning in an instant.

    With two beautiful women by his side, coupled with the scene she saw early in the morning, she probably came to the conclusion that the trio was living a life of debauchery.

    But now, with their fates tied together as they fought shoulder-to-shoulder in battle, the meaning behind it waspletely different.

    Bonds formed during the moment of life and death would naturally be very firm and, as a result, there wouldn¡¯t be any estrangement between them¡­

    As for the matter of Ling Mo involving himself with these two girls, Lin Luanqiu still had some objections about it.

    However, after seeing the amount of concern he had for Shana and Ye Lian when they fought, almost as if he feared even the slightest mishap befalling them, her way of looking at Ling Mo gradually began to change.

    X City University¡¯snd area was far toorge, Ling Mo¡¯s group had only just reached the vicinity of the gymnasium after more than half a day of traveling. However, arge distance still separated them and the heart of the campus ¡ª C3 teaching block.

    The gymnasium was a za and no hiding spots existed to the left and right of the group. However, not many zombies were present. There wasn¡¯t much danger as long as they were careful.

    The non-stop battling Ling Mo had been subjected to ever since he entered the campus had mentally fatigued him. He, on his own, had carved his way through almost a hundred zombies, and this was after the group had done their best to conceal their presence.

    He¡¯d cut through nearly a hundred zombies, not a hundred cabbages! The slightest mistake on his part could lead to an unfortunate end for him. Which was why Ling Mo had to consider various methods of assistance for himself when he fought. The amount of concentration required when Ling Mo paid attention to his surroundings, coupled with the drain on his spiritual strength as he fought had led to him being ovee with fatigue. Fortunately, after several rounds of improvements, his body was much stronger than it was before, otherwise, he¡¯d long since be sprawled out on the floor.

    But even if that were the case, Ling Mo was already feeling light-headed when they neared the gymnasium.

    Even Ye Lian and Shana had shown signs of fatigue. Although their status as mutated zombies afforded them plentiful amounts of physical strength, it still wasn¡¯t enough to withstand prolonged periods of battle.

    However, the one who looked the most miserable wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s trio, nor was it Lin Luanqiu who had the worst physique amongst them all. Rather, it was Shi Bin.

    At the start, Ling Mo had even intentionally lured some of the zombies over to Shi Bin, preventing him from resting. But with the ever increasing number of zombies, Shi Bin no longer had the chance to rest, even if Ling Mo didn¡¯t take any action.

    Shi Bin was covered in sweat from head to toe of his body throughout their journey. His hair was a mess, clinging to both his forehead and cheeks. His gigolo-esque face was flushed red and his lips continuously trembled. In his hands, the sharpening steel stick faintly trembled in tandem with his lips, painting an overall picture of a truly battered and exhausted individual.

    ¡°There¡¯s too many zombies along the way. Everyone¡¯s tired, we might as well rest in the gymnasium. Are there many of them inside?¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t clear of the circumstances within X City University, so he wouldn¡¯t shrink back when the time came to ask the appropriate questions.

    Throughout their journey, Lin Luanqiu had taken her role very seriously and there weren¡¯t many inuracies in the information she provided.

    ¡°There usually aren¡¯t many people in the gymnasium. Many clubs didn¡¯t have activities on the day of the disaster as well. A majority of the students had also chosen to go to therger gymnasium. After all, the facilities there were moreplete. So in my opinion, there shouldn¡¯t be many zombies within.¡±

    Lin Luanqiu presented a clear and logical analysis, which Ling Mo immediately agreed with, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and rest for a while.¡±

 Chapter 80 - Specialized In Selling Out Teammates

    <h4>Chapter 80 ¨C Specialized In Selling Out Teammates</h4>

    The group carefully made their way through the za before entering the gymnasium through a side door. Once inside, Ling Mo¡¯s mind was filled with only one thought: to find a spot to rest as soon as possible.

    But the cruelty of the current world left him with no choice but to steel himself and lead his group onwards.

    Lingering near the entrance of the gymnasium would easily attract the attention of zombies.

    Not only were these zombies not blind, their vision was markedly better than that of a regr human¡¯s. Although they usually seemed no different from a specter as they spun on the spot when they were inactive, they¡¯d enter a fevered state in practically an instant once they spotted their target.

    Therefore, even if they were about to copse from exhaustion, Ling Mo¡¯s group hurriedly made their way up to the next level of the gymnasium, under Lin Luanqiu¡¯s guidance.

    ording to what Lin Luanqiu had said, apart from some exercise equipment that was installed in the lounge, the second floor of the gymnasium also contained an indoor volleyball court and a Taekwondo dojo.

    But what allowed Ling Mo to breathe a sigh of relief was that they hadn¡¯t run into any zombies on their way up to the second floor. When disaster struck, the survivors in the gymnasium had likely drawn away the zombies in their attempts to flee.

    ¡°That Taekwondo dojo was previously closed for renovations, but we can inspect it through the French window1)A type of window. Click here to get a better idea of how it looks likeand inspect the ce,¡± Lin Luanqiu suggested, ¡°The dojo might be a little dirty, but I feel that that¡¯s the most suitable ce for us to rest.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded his head before he cast a bbergasted nce at Lin Luanqiu and asked, ¡°How do you know so much? After all, the school is huge. You¡¯re just one student, how¡¯d you manage to get such a clear picture on the state of things?¡±

    ¡°I talked with everyone when I was with the volunteer rescue squad. I¡¯ve made careful enquiries of everything rting to the number of people or the state of buildings within the campus for both before and after the disaster struck,¡± Lin Luanqiu gave a faint smile before continuing, ¡°Even if I¡¯m a psychic, a girl needs to put in even more effort than other people if they n on living on in this world. And I never nned on confining myself to this ce either. I thought of various ns, but their chances of sess were far too little, so in the end, I chose to escape the school.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be able to recover.¡± Ling Mo muttered to himself before giving voice to his heartfelt thoughts.

    Although they didn¡¯t know each other for long, a girl like Lin Luanqiu who was smart and independent was the type of person that Ling Mo greatly admired.

    She was the same as Shana. They were both people who had a strength of heart and carried their own ideals. People like these, be it man or woman, deserved respect.

    After hearing what Ling Mo said, Lin Luanqiu revealed a trace of a smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Their group quickly passed through the corridor and arrived at a door that had ¡°Undergoing Renovation¡± sign stered on top of it. This should be the Taekwondo dojo.

    But after gripping onto the doorknob, Ling Mo abruptly took a step backwards, his guard raised as he looked at the door.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s reaction, Shana wordlessly stood by his side and raised her long saber.

    Shana¡¯s attitude allowed Lin Luanqiu to immediately understand what was going on. A trace of confusion appeared on her face and she said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there were survivors here¡­¡±

    Ling Mo remained silent and fixed his gaze onto the door. In the instant he gripped the doorknob, he distinctly felt it faintly vibrate, which meant that someone was behind the door.

    Sure enough, the door immediately opened when Ling Mo released his grip and a haggard looking youth appeared from within who said, ¡°Which faculty are you guys from?¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brows and walked past this person, casting a nce into the room. He found more than ten people spread about the room, but all of them seemed tock energy.

    And opposite this door was arge French window. They¡¯d clearly used it to discover Ling Mo¡¯s party. However, based on the faint look of vignce on the face of the youth¡¯s face, Ling Mo roughly knew what they were thinking.

    They probably had no intention of interacting with Ling Mo¡¯s group as Ling Mo¡¯s group would undoubtedly increase their burden if they took refuge here¡­

    But they didn¡¯t expect Ling Mo¡¯s group to immediately make their way over to the Taekwondo dojo. At this point, they had no choice but to make contact. This was no coincidence. After all, the Taekwondo dojo was the best ce in the gymnasium. It provided an early warning system through the use of the French window and its location was sufficiently obscure. On one side it was linked to the corridor while the other was close to an emergency staircase.

    At this moment, Shi Bin cried out in pleasant surprise, ¡°Xu Cai! You¡¯re Xu Cai, right?!¡±

    References [ + ]

    Upon hearing Shi Bin¡¯s exmation, one of the boys facing the window promptly looked over and squinted at Shi Bin. Shortly after, a trace of a smile immediately appeared on his gloomy-looking face and he hurriedly got to his feet, looking as if he¡¯d received a pleasant surprise.

    When he walked over, Ling Mo found that he was well built and was rather tall in stature. From his appearance, he was most likely from the physical education faculty, or at the very least a sports lover¡­

    ¡°Shi Bin? You brat, you didn¡¯t die?¡± Xu Cai¡¯s eyes went wide as he sized up Shi Bin. Soon after, he gave a heartyugh before he turned to the youth and said, ¡°Teacher Luo, this is Shi Bin, he¡¯s from the same faculty as me!¡±

    Teacher Luo shifted his gaze to Shi Bin. After ncing at him for a moment, he gave a vapid reply, ¡°We ourselves are about to run out of food¡­¡± His words were whispered in a soft voice, appearing as if he were somewhat afraid of the well-toned boy, Xu Cai.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Where¡¯d you guyse from?¡± Xu Cai didn¡¯t even listen to any of Teacher Luo¡¯sints and continued to passionately chat with Shi Bin.

    A pleased look shed across Shi Bin eyes as he replied, ¡°This¡­we just came out from the red light district.¡±

    In the past, Xu Cai was considered a very talented student in the physical education faculty. Not only did he make multiple appearances in the downtown mixed martial artspetitions, he even obtained exemry results. On normal days, he¡¯d was the objection of affection for the girls within the campus. Now, looking at Xu Cai being confined here with these other people while he, on the other hand, was able to make it back alive naturally gave Shi Bin a certain amount of pride.

    This time round, not only did Xu Cheng reveal an expression of shock, the people within the dojo stood up in session, astonishment written on their faces.

    Only now did someone realize the presence of Ling Mo and the rest behind Shi Bin, and someone even recognized Ye Lian at first nce, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ye Lian!¡±

    ¡°The campus belle¡­ Why is she together with Shi Bin?¡±

    ¡°The man beside her is also from our school¡­¡±

    Shi Bin was originally feeling quite pleased with himself, but he now felt as if the wind had been taken out of his sails. He hurriedly turned behind and just happened to catch sight of Lin Luanqiu¡¯s admonishing gaze.

    A chill immediately ran down his back and Shi Bin felt his scalp turn numb. When he turned to look at Ling Mo, he saw Ling Mo wearing an impatient smile on his face with a cold look in his eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡± Shi Bin immediately shouted at everyone present before giving Ling Mo a tentative look and taking a step back, an embarrassed look on his face.

    Xu Cai was rather perceptive. He immediately gained some insight upon seeing Shi Bin¡¯s strange reaction and cast an inquisitive gaze towards Ling Mo before saying, ¡°Sorry, may I ask which faculty you¡¯re from?¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not from your school. I just came by to settle some matters.¡±

    Ling Mo looked unaffected on the outside, but inwardly he was cursing and swearing at Shi Bin. When Ling Mo had first met this guy, he¡¯d practically divulged the entirety of Lin Luanqiu¡¯s background at once. Now, he was once again revealing their backgrounds as well. Shi Bin was definitely specialized in selling out his teammates! Telling them they just came out of the red light district? Wasn¡¯t that clearly letting the others know that they had the strength to make it through half the campus, and that they should cling onto Ling Mo¡¯s group and beg to be taken along?

    It wasn¡¯t wrong of him to posture, but what he did do wrong was that he had absolutely no talent in it. Not only was he more or less a burden, he was even trying to act as if he was the one propping up the group!

    Luckily, most people likely wouldn¡¯t believe in such talk¡­

    Ling Mo had taken Lin Luanqiu warning Shi Bin not to mess around into consideration, but at this point, Ling Mo¡¯s poor impression of Shi Bin could no longer be reversed.

    Instead, he might as well use this as an opportunity to leave Shi Bin here. But regardless, Ling Mo had to speak to Lin Luanqiu in advance before he made his decision. In any case, the two of them held a cooperative rtionship, it¡¯d be better for him to first speak to her about it.

    Sure enough, Shi Bin¡¯s words had caused quite a stir amongst the other survivors. Although they no longer discussed loudly discussed it, the way they looked at Shi Bin had clearly changed, their eyes now holding a fervor within their eyes. There were even some that started to be restless and appeared as if they wanted to walk over.

    Unfortunately for them, Xu Cai had practically barred their approach with his body and said, ¡°Oh¡­doesn¡¯t matter, we all share the same identity now as humans, don¡¯t we? You guys showing up here means that we¡¯re fated to meet. Come on in and take a seat.¡± Xu Cai looked as if he were all brawn and no brains, but the in truth, not only were his eyes sharp, he was intelligent too. He¡¯d guessed that Ling Mo was probably stronger than Shi Bin, but he wasn¡¯t clear on how much stronger he was. Most importantly, looked far too ordinary, while Shana with her long saber raised had a piercing look in her eyes, giving her an imposing presence.

    This made him think that this girl might just be the strongest of the group. However when he nced at Shana, Shana returned his gaze with a strange look of her own. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he locked eyes with Shana, Xu Cai had this indistinct feeling that he was being treated as if he were prey. He hurriedly averted his eyes before finally resting them on Ye Lian¡¯s body.

    She was the one who was known as the campus belle, and she looked more than ten times better than her photos in the forums! On top of that, Ye Lian looked rather imposing as well, but he hadn¡¯t heard tell of her being able to use a saber in the best¡­

    Seeing Xu Cai unable to tear his gaze away from Ye Lian, Ling Mo furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡±

    Xu Cai was stunned. After ncing at Ling Mo, he cast a questioning gaze towards Shi Bin. Shi Bin knew he¡¯d already provoked Ling Mo. He spoke in a very soft voice thatcked confidence, ¡°He¡¯s Ye Lian¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Her boyfriend?¡± Xu Cai¡¯s face held a look of shock, but it quickly reverted back to normal and said, ¡°Haha, sorry about that. I didn¡¯t notice. Why don¡¯t you guyse in? Although this ce isn¡¯t all that big, it should still be enough for you guys to stay here for a while.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t have the least bit of goodwill left for these people. Upon hearing what Xu Cai said, Ling Mo gave a derisive grunt and replied, ¡°No need, we¡¯re just resting here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you guys rest inside for a little while as well¡­¡± Xu Cai nned to continue persuading him, but Ling Mo had already turned around to look at Lin Luanqiu and said, ¡°Is there anywhere else that we can use in this ce?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu nodded and nced at Xu Cai before she turned to face Ling Mo and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    After which, she took the lead and made her way towards the other end of the corridor. Following after her, Ling Mo shot Xu Cai a cold nce before leaving with Ye Lian and Shana.

 Chapter 81 - The Last Madness

    <h4>Chapter 81 ¨C The Last Madness</h4>

    Xu Cai¡¯s face darkened when he saw Ling Mo head down the corridor with the rest. He pulled Shi Bin, who was at the back of the group, over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me about him.¡±

    Shi Bin was stunned. He¡¯d was about to say ¡°psychic¡±, but he haltingly corrected himself when he thought of Ling Mo¡¯s chilling gaze, ¡°He is¡­how would I know what kind of person he is. Either way, he¡¯s Ye Lian¡¯s boyfriend¡­¡± After he said that, he dejectedly added, ¡°His skill isn¡¯t bad either.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Cai nodded his head before he suddenly leaned closer whispered, ¡°You definitely have some food on you, right? Could you give us a bit of help? I¡¯ll be honest with you, we don¡¯t have much left.¡±

    Shi Bin had a bitter look on his face, ¡°How could I have any food! Ling Mo has plenty of it, however, he dislikes me, so I don¡¯t get any! But I, your father, can do without it!¡± Shi Bin¡¯s face was flushed red in anger.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Xu Cai pped Shi Bin on the shoulder and said, ¡°it looks like your life these past few days wasn¡¯t all that good either. How long are you guys nning to stay here for?¡±

    ¡°How would I know. But since it¡¯s getting dark, we should be staying here for the night.¡±

    ¡°How about this, look for a chance to separate yourself from the group awhileter. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the staircase.¡±

    Xu Cai¡¯s suggestion gave rise to a look of suspicion on Shi Bin¡¯s face, but Xu Cai quickly added, ¡°I only wanted to speak with you about some things, don¡¯t worry. Besides, aren¡¯t we brothers? Are you telling me that Ling Mo even has the ability to restrict your freedom?¡±

    ¡°Alright then¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Shi Bin hurriedly said his farewell to Xu Cai and rushed to catch up with Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    Shi Bin, on the other hand, remained silent at the entrance for a long while before he revealed a chilling smile. From the looks of it, Ling Mo had Shi Bin under his thumb, causing resentment to well up within Shi Bin.

    People like Shi Bin were the type people who had a vicious side, but they were narrow-minded and extremely jealous. He thought his true personality was hidden very well, but Xu Cai had long since seen through him.

    ¡°With a bag that big and the number of weapons they had¡­¡± Xu Cai slowly clenched his fist. Appearing as if he¡¯d made up his mind, he turned around and faced the group of students still had a look of astonishment on their faces.

    A male student squeezed his way out of the group and agitatedly said, ¡°Xu Cai! Why¡¯d you block us just now! Didn¡¯t you hear what that person said? They came from the red light district! We can¡¯t stay here and wait for our deaths, we need to beg them to bring us along!¡±

    Xu Cai mmed the door shut with his backhand and shot the male student a vicious re filled with anger, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Although the male student was tall and chubby, he was fearful of Xu Cai. He immediately shut his mouth after hearing Xu Cai retort and even meekly averted his eyes, no longer daring to meet his gaze.

    Everyone in the room immediately fell silent, but another male student quickly welled up the courage to say, ¡°He¡¯s right! Xu Cai, you¡¯ve always brought a few people out to look for food and you always end up being the only one toe back alive, but the food you bring back isn¡¯t even enough tost us a few days¡­ If this keeps up, we¡­we don¡¯t want to die just yet! Let¡¯s ask them for help!¡±

    ¡°What, are you trying to say that I¡¯m the one who left them behind and caused their deaths? Are you trying to imply that if this keeps up, the rest of you are going to die as well?¡± Xu Cai¡¯s eyes widened, and his tone of voice immediately turning vicious, ¡°Each and every one of you are eating the food that I¡¯ve risked my life to bring back, and yet you still dare to say such things to me? All of you would be dead without me! Are you all thinking that I deprived you of your lifeline just now? Do you idiots really believe that they managed to get through the red light district with just the few of them? What a joke! Let¡¯s not talk about the others, but I know all about trash like Shi Bin. As for the other guy, he doesn¡¯t look like anything much either. Even if he is stronger than Shi Bin, it isn¡¯t by much. Even if Ye Lian and the other girl look rather skillful, they¡¯re stringing along an invalid!¡±

    After saying that, Xu Cai licked his lips and let out a derisiveugh, ¡°Do you guys really believe they have what it takes to get through the red light district? Then let me ask you this: what are they doing here? Why would they bothering back after going through all that trouble to escape? That guy saying he has things to take care of here¡­is full of shit! Do you think I¡¯m like the rest of you idiots andck a brain? With the way things are, he wouldn¡¯te running back even for the sake of his own mother! The way I see it, they¡¯re likely getting ready to escape!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Xu Cai¡¯s words caused everyone to look at each other in dismay. After hesitating awhile, he couldn¡¯t resist asking another question, ¡°Then why would they lie?¡±

    ¡°Why? To scare you idiots! Didn¡¯t you see what he had on him? Didn¡¯t you seerge his bag was? How much do you think is inside it? Also, he, Ye Lian and that long haired girl were all holding sabers! What kind of weapons are we using now? Baseball bats and dismantled metal poles! If we had better weapons, would so many people have died?¡±

    Xu Cai¡¯s tirade had caused his spittle to fly all over the ce and left his face red from the agitation, ¡°It¡¯s afternoon now and they¡¯re likely exhausted. Coupled with the fact that they¡¯re bringing along an invalid, chances are they won¡¯t be leaving this ce tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that¡­¡± Another person tried to sound out Xu Cai¡¯s intention.

    Xu Cai clenched his fist and raised it in sh, his eyes filled with unconcealed viciousness, ¡°Tell me, do you guys think it¡¯s easier to steal from the living, or from zombies?¡±

    The dojo was immediately filled with silence.

    They were trapped here for a long time, and rarely encountered survivors, but those survivors often cried to ask them to stay, not only did this not bring the slightest advantage, but added a burden.

    Xu Cai was the strongest, and naturally had be the leader of the group of survivors, although when he went out in search of food, he always brought an unlucky few along, but for the rest of the people it was a chance.

    As long as the sacrifice isn¡¯t me, and I don¡¯t have to see it ¡­people think that even if there must be a sacrifice, I can get food, then it¡¯s nothing to pick out some people as bait, as long as the role of bait doesn¡¯t fall on their head.

    Unable to resist their fate, and not having the courage to resist, they had be more and more numb, which is the mentality of the group of students now.

    So when Xu Cai made such a suggestion, they where shocked for a moment, but quickly revealed a greedy and excited expression.

    ¡°Yes, they must have lied to us ¡­¡±

    ¡°They brought so many good things, but give us nothing? Aren¡¯t we ssmates¡±

    ¡°That is, do they have the heart to let us starve to death? That¡¯s too ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask them first, if they won¡¯t, we¡¯ll take it!¡±

    Listening to these students more and more intense discussion, Xu Cai¡¯s face suddenly revealed a trace of a smile. Long-term hunger, and the shadow of death that coulde at any moment, has caused them to be devoid of thest vestiges of sanity. They are now a group of lunatics, only needing a little push, and you can make them gopletely crazy.

    However, at this moment, a shrill voice suddenly rings: ¡°You say that they are going to escape from school, which means that before, they were stranded in school like us? Even if the food has been collected over several days, how do you exin the three des? Our school doesn¡¯t allow carrying des. ¡±

    The person who asked this question, is a short girl, Xu Cai didn¡¯t have a strong impression of this girl, only that she usually didn¡¯t say a word, unexpectedly she dared to stand up against him. The problem is, that girl hit the nail on the head, and the group of people who had just been interested in the theft immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Xu Cai heart suddenly felt very disgusted with this girl, he wanted to rush forward and p her, but at this time had to restrain restraint again, said with a smile¡­

    ¡± Perhaps it was quietly brought in, for after all, it¡¯s not that strictly enforced. Did you forgot, on the news before the disaster? It said our city was searched and they found more than 5,000 prohibited guns and various knives, and then burned it all. Does this not exin the problem? ¡±

    ¡°Ha, also, who hasn¡¯t brought something into the dorms that the school doesn¡¯t allow?¡°

    ¡°That is, if we let them go, we might starve to death here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to starve to death. And maybe they¡¯re willing to give us food? ¡±

    Although these people have some doubts in their hearts, in contrast, they are even more reluctant to give up this precious opportunity.

    Xu Cai only a slight smirk at the corner of his mouth, while he coldly watched the face of the helpless girl.

    In fact, Xu Cai indeed not dumb, his could see clearly, these few people¡¯s strength is absolutely not low, at least Shanna and Ye Lian should not be trifled with, after all, with just the three good weapons they had, it would be sufficient to take them all out.

    If they were really weak, how could Xu Cai have shared so much food with the group? Even if they didn¡¯t want to go along with his strategy, to take out Ling Mo and the others right away, they still ad value.(1) His purpose is only to use these students.

    Then let them go ahead, and those who are strong will not be able to unscathed under the siege of so many people, and hiding behind a bargain, you can gain big¡­

    The best result is that they will not only get food and weapons, but they may also have a good rtionship with Ye Lian. Even if she is killed in the chaos, it¡¯s fine as long as the face is not damaged.

    ¡°You did not take the road to heaven, but broke through the doors of hell, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless, just me your bad luck, I was forced ah ¡­¡±

    Having more than just a sneer in his heart, Xu Cai had his eyes locked onto the girl who questioned him. He pulled the girl over, when the girl was just about to scream, he reached out and covered her mouth, and then to the group of stunned people, exposed a hint of evil smile.

    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t been with someone, in order to improve the sess rate, we should practice in advance of going down, right?¡±

    ¡°This female ssmate decided to sacrifice herself and let you enjoy yourselves, both for your bravery and for the battle encouragement. However those without courage can stand on the side and jerk off, have couragee!¡±

    As soon as he said it, the group of boys immediately showed very surprised expression, but from Xu Cai¡¯s look, it was not a joke.

    The girl mentioned was almost mid-air, eyes full of tears, showing a look of begging, watching the staring boys. Xu Cai did not wait for them to answer, and ¡°rip¡± soon tore off the girl¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°There are many of you who have never been in the meat! How, could you refuse?¡±

    His provocative words, and the excitement of the scene, immediately unleashed the beast hidden in the heart of the group of people¡­¡­ As the first person rushed rushed up, the scene suddenly became out of control.Even two other girls have not been spared.

    Xu Cai Cold eyes suddenly turned to stand at the door of Teacher Luo, suddenly revealed a strange smile. Teacher Luo made eye contact with Xu Cai, and immediately shuddered all over. He took a deep look at the Xu Cai, eventually gritting his teeth, and joining in with the insane group of people ¡­

    [(1) Had a lot of trouble with this line, if anyone can find a better trantion for(¸ü²»»áË£ÕâÐ©ÊÖ¶Î£¬Ò²²»»áµÈµ½ÁèÄ¬Ò»ÐÐÈËÀë¿ª£¬¶øÊÇµ±³¡¾Í³öÊÖÁË!) I can change it.]

    TLN:

    I¡¯m thinking of tranting this, it¡¯s rtively easy and I like the series so far(though Xu Cai choke on his own dick and several others) and the previous trantor said anyone can pick up the series while they¡¯re on hiatus.

    As a reminder I machine trante, and I don¡¯t know thenguage so it¡¯s not going to be 100% urate. Since I¡¯m by myself I don¡¯t know how often I can put out chapters but I¡¯ll try not to make it too long. If you see any mistakes,point them out so I can fix it.

    Also if anyone knows of resources on how to set up my wordpress to make reading and navigating more easy and fluid a link would be appreciated.

 Chapter 82 - Feeding

    <h4>Chapter 82 ¨C Feeding</h4>

    Shi Bin and Xu Cai only had a brief talk, Ling Mo was watching them. It stands to reason that they are both acquaintances, using their given names casually, but vaguely, Ling Mo had an ufortable feeling. In particr, just that Xu Cai¡¯s expression, it seems very warm, but made Ling Mo feel very irritable.

    Like the other students in the dojo, their eyes have the color of undisguised greed, and by contrast, Xu Cai seems to be ¡­ a little too calm!

    Yes, it is too calm! Look at their appearances, they should¡¯ve been stranded here for a long time. From the beginning they think that Ling Mo and his party are the refugees, therefore Teacher Luo acted indifferent, but Ling Mo felt this behavior is no longer normal.

    Back when Shi Bin said they came from the Red Light District, the students began to stir, even Teacher Luo had a light shine in his eyes.

    But rather Xu Cai, still maintained a very calm look, with a feeling of contrived enthusiasm ¡­¡­

    ¡°There is a small warehouse, although the location is not very good, but it¡¯ll barely make do. Well, let¡¯s rest here¡±

    Just then Lin Luanqiu suddenly raised her hand to point to the corridor at the corner of a room, to discuss her tone of voice said. Ling Mo nodded, and went to open the door. This warehouse conditions really much worse than the taekwondo dojo, with only one window. However, the rooftop is attached to the outside, and can be retreated to if something happens.

    On both sides of the warehouse were wooden racks, piled with a number of small equipment, Ling Mo picked up a ping pong ball, and threw it. At the end of the world, who has the mind to engage in sports, these equipment can only stay rusty and moldy. Survival is the most intense and exciting sport for survivors.

    Shanna had shown great interest in the equipment, and she looked at everything carefully, natural Lin Luanqiu felt a little weird. The way here, Shanna and Ye Lian¡¯s behavior, also faintly produced a glimmer of suspicion.

    Although there is no difference between their appearances and ordinary people, their performance in battle is astounding, their movement is neat, the way of killing is very bloody and violent, and in such a tiring situation, even can maintain a constant color, is this something ordinary girls can achieve? Still, Lin Luanqiu doesn¡¯t have the least bit of suspicion.

    Not ordinary people? It¡¯s can¡¯t be a zombie, can it? She heard Shanna speak with her own ears ¡­

    Ling Mo did not know Lin Luanqiu had some suspicion of Shana and Ye Lian identity, he is secretly feeding Ye Lian ¡­

    In the guise of wiping the blood off of Ye Lian¡¯s hands, Ling Mo divided the piece of gel she had just got in half and put it in Ye Lian¡¯s mouth. Even if he did not deliberately manipte her, when the gel was ce on Ye Lian¡¯s mouth, she immediately listened and separate her lips.

    As the gel slipped down her throat, the bloody glow in the eyes of Ye Lian suddenly brightened, and then slowly restored to normal human appearance.

    This scene is not seen by Lin Luanqiu, because Ling Mo deliberately blocked Ye Lian. Following up, he fed the other half to Shana. But remembered Shanna can be more difficult than the Ye Lian, while she ate the gel, she spontaneously sucked Ling Mo¡¯s finger and kept her warm tongue slipping over his fingers while giving a burst of sucking noises.

    ¡°Hey ¡­ don¡¯t bite me!¡±

    Ling Mo, quickly whispered. Shana nced slightly at Ling Mo, and then reluctantly opened her mouth so Ling mo could draw out his fingers. Ling Mo took the opportunity to pinch Shana¡¯s cheek, and said:

    ¡°I give you something to eat, and you actually think of biting me!¡±

    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t bite.¡±

    Shana was silent for a moment, then said it, but her eyes that just shed red had betrayed her. I suppose she¡¯s just hungry, Ling Mo thought. On the way he also had the opportunity to give Shana and Ye Lian the viral gel, but once a zombie moves, it means high physical exertion, this gel doesn¡¯t seem to be enough for them.

    Fortunately, the two of them have evolved at a higher level, thesemon viral gels do not make them appear strange at all, Ling Mo thought, although these virus gels are a bit low for them, it can add up, and also will slowly promote their evolution.

    Ling Mo actually wanted to take in some of their fluids here to supplement his physical strength, but can see Shana and Ye Lian both have a tired look, so Ling Mo had to give up this n. The liquid in their body could supplement his own physical strength, it may also supplement theirs. Man, I guess you¡¯re tired right¡­¡­

    After Ling Mo fed Shanna, Ye Lian also came to his side, due to the close mental connection between the two, her instinctive reaction under fatigue, is to rest around Ling Mo.

    The sucking sound is of course hidden from Lin Luanqiu, She looked him in the eyes, her face hot at the same time, could not help but feel a little interesting. Especially in the case of unknown truth, the dialogue between Shanna and Ling Mo sounds like a small couple bickering and joking.

    It is not easy to keep such a good mentality in the end, especially since they have also experienced so many fierce battles, this can no longer simply be described as excellent psychological quality. Could it be that it¡¯s just thick skin?

    Think of here, Lin Luanqiu suddenly feel suspicious of her own suspicions, although Shana amazing performance in the battle, in this moment she seems to be nothing more than a spoiled little girl. And Ling Mo rubbing Ye Lian¡¯s hand, also makes it seem like she is actually a girl who just not very good at taking care of herself.

    ¡°Is it possible that I¡¯m jealous in my heart?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu can not help but be surprised, then looked dim. Before she was ill and injured, she was also the most powerful person in the volunteer rescue squad, who had the advantage of her power to make up for her weakness as a girl with insufficient strength.

    However, when the ident urred, she almost became a useless person ¡­ In today¡¯s battle, Lin Luanqiu felt that, even if she is still intact, but also inferior to the two girls. Is it because of this, so I feel jealous? This is not a good sign, jealousy is a knife, ah ¡­ ¡­

    Lin Luanqiu indulges in flights of fancy at the same time, Shi Bin also breathlessly entered the door, he had just been strong in front of Xu Cai and others, but in fact he got tired quickly already tried to get on the ground, at this moment barely able to support himself into the warehouse, just closed the door couldn¡¯t wait to sit down like a dead dog, gasping constantly for air.

    ¡°Shi bin, what did you just say to Xu Cai?¡±

    Lin Luanqiu gave Ling Mo a nce, and saw he did not care about Shi Bin¡¯s opinion, he took the initiative to ask about Shi Bin¡¯s reason. Shi Bin frowned somewhat, and thought, What do you mean? Am I a prisoner on trial ah! Ling Mo is treating me with a poor attitude, and surprisingly Lin Luanqiu treats me the same, hello before I totally devoted myself to you.

    In order to live ¡­ ¡­Well, can you not live without Ling Mo? He even had a vicious word in his head: Slut!

    One day of fatigue, continuing to experience the crisis of life and death, so Shi Bin¡¯s heart was full of irritability. Especially just a moment ago, Lin Luanqiu made him deal with Xu Cai and it even made him lose face.

    Although at the time he was afraid of him, he feared angering Ling Mo, but at this point it¡¯s over, and he felt a great anger and a strong sense of humiliation! Thinking so, Shi Bin¡¯s eyes became a little cold.

    ¡°Nothing, he asked me some personal business. Why, do you have to control this?¡±

    He said, the eyes consciously and unintentionally swept to the Ling Mo, seeing Ling Mo Shanna and Ye Lian sitting together, and evenfortably putting his head on the long legs of Ye Lian, and couldn¡¯t help revealing a hint ofplicated expression. Why does he have a power and I dont? It¡¯s not fair!

 Chapter 83 - Once You Start, Thereâ€™s No Turning Back

    <h4>Chapter 83 ¨C Once You Start, There¡¯s No Turning Back</h4>

    [Trantor: Ferrum]

    Lin Luanqiu saw that Shi Bin¡¯s attitude was somewhat strange, but she still lowered her voice and said,

    ¡°After all, I am in a weak condition ¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you stop?¡± I could have nevere with! If you hadn¡¯t let me ¡­ ¡±

    Shi Bin said here, some can¡¯t go by themselves. If Lin Luanqiu did not bring him, that basically amounts to sentencing him to death. He would be trapped in the red light district, and without Lin Luanqiu he wouldn¡¯t have the resources to survive. Regardless of sharpening sticks, or his small fighting skills, these where taught to him by Lin Luanqiu.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Shi Bin evasively looked at Lin Luanqiu¡¯s eyes, leaning against the wall closed his eyes.

    Lin Luanqiu secretly sighed, also leaned back, and no longer spoke. She vaguely felt that, if Shi Bin continued like this, it may not have a good ending. But she couldn¡¯t influence Ling Mo¡¯s way of thinking, but also could not persuade Shi Bin ¡­

    Although she did not fight much along the way, the continuously walking made Lin Luanqiu very tired.

    Seeing Ling Mo Close his eyes, Lin Luanqiu quietly grabbed her left arm, and then pressed down a little harder. A trace of pain immediately surfaced on her face, and she tried to move it, but nothing happened. Looking down slowly released her grip, and slowly tightened fingers again, a fineyer of sweat formed on the tip of her nose, and her eyes shed with a sad look,

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t met Ling Mo in time, I¡¯m afraid I would havested a week at most, and would die.¡±

    As Shi Bin said, due to being tired, although it was notte, Ling Mo after thinking, Decided to stay here for one night. Although he did not have a very good feeling about Xu Cai, he did not think much about it.

    How could he know, that those seemingly pitiful students where torturing their ownpanions.

    ¡°Dead? Dead!¡±

    One of the boys still shaking his body, suddenly felt the body of the girl stop moving. His enthusiasm and impulse were immediately extinguished, he probed with his finger, his face suddenly became pale, but also he became soft at once.

    But just when he called out, Xu Cai mercilessly kicked with his foot,

    ¡°You called for what! Not afraid to arouse suspicion, eh? All of you! Now you¡¯ve had a good time, and also killed people, one you start there¡¯s no turning back understand? ¡±

    Xu Cai¡¯s hungry wolf like gaze swept past, this group had a panicked orplex look, but Xu Cai only felt very satisfied. This group of people have never been a good thing, every time Xu Cai went out looking for food, they where bound to pick out a ¡°victim¡±. Each time these people push those who are weaker or have a weaker personality to their death. Women who are not capable of protecting themselves are naturally the first to be sacrificed.

    There were originally seven or eight other girls, all of whom were sent out as bait. Now these three girls, in fact, sooner orter would not havee to a good end. It¡¯s just that the group never thought to vent on them, because in their opinion, the best use for the girls was to be used as bait.

    At times, desire only need a fuse to be detonated, they indirectly killed many people, but it¡¯s the first time they¡¯ve killed with their own hand.

    ¡°These two are not dead yet ¡­¡±

    One of them heard Xu Cai¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. Xu Cai looked at the two girls unable to move on the ground, his eyes revealed a trace of fierce look,

    ¡°Then kill them!¡±

    killing one is murder, killing two is also murder ¡­ ¡­

    The sky soon darkened, and in the warehouse except for deep breathing, no sound could be heard.

    Ling Mo was lying underneath the window, his head resting on Ye Lian¡¯s legs, and his other hand held tightly in Shanna¡¯s hand. He obviously slept soundly.

    The two female mutant zombies leaned together, eyes closed, though their breathing is faint, it can be seen from the slight ups and downs of their chests, that they are also in a state of deep sleep.

    Sitting beside Ye Lian, is Lin Luanqiu. She had been resting some two meters from where they had been, but with the breeze blowing constantly in from the window, being cold she unconsciously went over to the nearby heat source.

    Lin Luanqiu almost out of instinct attached herself to Ling Mo, She tilted her head slightly, leaning on the shoulders of Ye Lian, her legs were nearly seamlessly attached to Ling Mo¡¯s body.

    Shi Bin coldly watched this scene, when he saw Lin Luanqiu and Ling Mo almost affixed together, suddenly a hint of cold shed in his eyes. He grasped the sharpening stick on one side, his eyes full of jealousy and resentment staring down at Ling Mo¡¯s throat.

    Are you sure you can kill Ling Mo? Even if he didn¡¯t kill him, he could infect him and turn him into a zombie, a monster that eats people ¡­ Shi Bin feel his heartbeat suddenly became very intense, all his blood seemed to boil, and his mouth felt dry. He can¡¯t move his hands?

    A few dozen secondster, Shi Bin came to. Even if he can kill Ling Mo, When Shanna and Ye Lian woke up, they would definitely kill him!

    Moreover, if they were unable to reach the school infirmary, Lin Luanqiu will die! Shi Bin¡¯s expression suddenly becameplicated, he really felt this Ling Mo person was very annoying, but for him to risk their lives to attack Ling Mo, it didn¡¯t seem worth it.

    And looking at Lin Luanqiu¡¯s sleeping face, he cannot help but be softhearted. Although Lin Luanqiu is doing this in order to survive, the thing made him feel a little resentful , but after all Lin Luanqiu had done a lot for him, and for this girl, he is holding special feelings ¡­

    Just go to the school infirmary, and part ways, then it will restore Lin Luanqiu to her previous attitude.

    ¡°Count yourself lucky!¡±

    Shi Bin eventually put the sharpening stick down, said fiercely in his heart. He waited quietly for a few minutes, and after confirming that these people were indeed asleep, he quietly stood up, opened the door in a very gentle motion, and left.

    What he does not know, however, is that at the moment he closes the door, Ling Mo, who seemed to be asleep, suddenly opened his eyes ¡­

    Shi Bin came out of the warehouse, at first his movement is stiff, then he turned his eyes to the dark corridor.

    ¡°Xu Cai, told me to go to the stairwell, is there anything else he said to me ¡­¡­¡±

    In fact, it was nearly two hours after the time to meet Xu Cai. Shi Bin was going to the stairs to see each other, but he still felt some hesitation. But at this time seeing everybody asleep, and haunted by curiosity, he decided to go and see.

    Shi Bin with doubts in his heart, carefully moved towards the stairs. He saw Xu Cai, just before he reached the stairs. Xu Cai originally had a very impatient look, but when he saw Shi Bin, Immediately showed a very excited look. He took two steps, grabbed Shi Bin¡¯s arm, and lowered his voice said:

    ¡°Brother, I know you wouldn¡¯t stand me up,e here with me.¡±

    Then he dragged Shi Bin to the third floor and finally stopped at the corner of the stairs from the second floor to the third floor. Shi Bin, somewhat impatiently, shook off Xu Cai¡¯s hand and asked.

    ¡°What are you calling me for?¡± I really don¡¯t have the food. ¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Xu Cai only smiled, asked slyly,

    ¡°Brother, you know I am the most loyal person. We used to have a good rtionship, right? Now that we¡¯ve been through such a catastrophe, we¡¯re still alive to meet, that¡¯s only the fate brothers! I¡¯m not afraid to offend you, I feel today ¡­ Brother, you don¡¯t seem to be having an easy time. ¡±

    Xu Cai was trying to sway him, Shi Bin was somewhat doubtful, but what was a poke in his weak spot was thatst sentence. His face suddenly changed, and then reluctantly sighed,

    ¡°Since you see it, I do not deny it. Yes, I¡¯m not good. In fact, thest two days where better than now. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing unpleasant to say between us brothers. Isn¡¯t it what Ling Mo did to you? Although I am also in distress, but as brothers I cannot ignore this!¡±

    Xu Cai pped his chest to prove his word.

    Shi Bin looked suspiciously at Xu Cai, although he had some doubts about the authenticity of Xu Cai¡¯s remark, with Xu Cai¡¯s sincere eyes and tone, he let his heart waver.

    Whether he is lying, if he is willing to go find Ling Mo trouble, isn¡¯t that what I want?

 Chapter 84 - The Betrayerâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 84 ¨C The Betrayer¡¯s Death</h4>

    [Trantor: Hanna-chan42]

    Thinking of this, Shi Bin nodded his head, but he did not want to reveal his own crimes, so he just vaguely said: ¡°That boy is too cruel of a person ¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck! He actually dared to start something with my brother!¡± Xu Cai exaggeratedly pped his thigh, then indignantly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you get justice! However,¡± he suddenly changed tone, whispering, ¡°Shi Bin, you tell your brother the truth; have you reallye back from the Red Light Street?¡±

    ¡°Why, do you think I boasted? We dide from the red light district, and you saw that there was an invalid among us. There was no big hospital near here, so we nned to go to the school infirmary to look for drugs.¡±

    As to what Ling Mo¡¯s trio came to X City University to do, Shi Bin was not clear, so he did not say anything.

    Listening to Shi Bin speak, Xu Cai¡¯s eyes suddenly becameplicated. Although he told the group of students to not believe it, in fact he was still dubious. At this time, hearing Shi Bin affirm this statement, he also felt some concern.

    But soon he would get the worry off his back; after all, there was so much cannon fodder!

    ¡°So, how many of them should be strong? Shi Bin, your brother wants to help you vent your anger, but you have to tell me about their situation before I do anything.¡±

    Shi Bin suddenly hesitated with a thinking face. Xu Cai sighed and said: ¡°Brother, how did you be such a timid person? Why, when I¡¯ll help you seed, are you still afraid of him this way?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± with Xu Cai poking his sore spot, Shi Bin immediately said furiously, ¡°How could I not fear him! I just think that you can¡¯t beat him! Let alone him, the two around him, the girls you can¡¯t beat either. They kill zombies like chopping a watermelon!

    ¡°Impossible! I took the Sanda(Chinese Kickboxing) awards in the city! What martial school is he? More powerful than a professional athlete like me?¡± Xu Caiughed. This narrow-minded Shi Bin, too easily excited, although the group with him is nothing but a drop of blood in the sea.

    However, with Shi Bin¡¯s words made Xu Cai wonder, was using those cannon fodder to take out the group really the right choice? If one can cut a zombie like they can cut a watermelon, how strong were they?

    Even if Shi Bin exaggerated, it still shows that they really are not good to mess with.

    ¡°He is a ¡­ ¡­¡± Shi Bin just blurted out, but suddenly felt something was amiss.

    Although he does not speak his mind, he can also spot some problems at this time. Xu Cai was a man with whom his rtionship can only be said to be ordinary. If he did not understand the strength of Ling Mo, he may have be just trying to help Shi Bin seed. But even after Shi Bin¡¯s words describing their strength, he still had an expression of resolve. This seemed a bit strange.

    Shi Bin, although extremely jealous, was not arrogant enough to think that he was the king of the sky, that Xu Cai was willing to sacrifice his life for him.

    So his expression soon sank: ¡°Xu Cai, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Seeing Shi Bin react so quickly, Xu Cai could only fall back on his usual ploys, since his cover of a sincere friend was blown.

    He smiled insidiously, quietly shifting to the side, blocking the path of Shi Bin: ¡°Then honestly, I really want to help you get back at him, but also want to take advantage of the benefits. You said that there is a lot of food on that Ling Mo¡¯s body, right? And the weapons that they had, I am very jealous ah ¡­ ¡­ ¡±

    Shi Bin¡¯s heart suddenly went ¡°thump¡±, his look to Xu Cai¡¯s eyes suddenly be extremely incredible.

    He never imagined that Xu Cai would actuallye up with this idea! Although he also thought of wanting to kill Ling Mo, and even almost acted on this, he never wanted to grab Ling Mo¡¯s luggage.

    He was torn up inside because of jealousy, but Xu Cai was clearly motivated by greed! Shi Bin felt shocked for a time.

    Xu Cai did not give him the opportunity to think, but continued to persuade him: ¡°You see, you also hate him. If we should cooperate, as long as you can take the opportunity to attack him, we could even win. I think you care for that sick girl, right? In this way, I call the shots, capture her, and then you can feel free to ¡­ ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Xu Cai, shut up!¡±

    Shi Bin just had some shivers at the beginning of the n, but at this time to even listen to the idea to actually take Lin Luanqiu¡¯s body, he almost involuntarily shouted.

    However, at the end of this sentence, he found that Xu Cai¡¯s eyes suddenly became very cold.

    This kind of look could only appear after someone had really killed people, saw their blood spilled.

    Shi Bin slowly took half a step back. He suddenly felt regret. He regretted that he ever came here and met Xu Cai. From Xu Cai¡¯s eyes, he saw undisguised killing intent.

    ¡°Shi Bin, I really want to help you, will you just talk to me?¡± Xu Cai approached him step by step, and at the same time whispered, ¡°If you and I together can beat these few people and take their food, maybe we can find a way to escape. You do not know, but this school has collected less than the adequate amount of food, and this opportunity, I will never let go.

    ¡°What do you want me to do in the end ¡­¡± Shi Bin really felt some scalp numbness. He looked at Xu Cai nervously, and asked.

    ¡°My dear brother, tell me about their strength.¡±

    Shi Bin ground his teeth. He looked around and found that Xu Cai had intentionally or unintentionally blocked his way. Fighting, he does not think he will be his match.

    ¡°Why, you do not want to say?¡± Xu Cai and approached some. His muscr frame gave Shi Bin great pressure.

    Shi Bin hesitated for a moment, but finally spoke, saying: ¡°That Ling Mo is a bit weird. He is an ability user, but it seems he does not favor closebat. The other two women are masters with knives. The sick girl¡­¡­ is not threatening, do not touch her. ¡±

    Xu Cai only smiled: ¡°Haha, brother, you really are kind to your love, ah but I still have one thing to ask for your help with¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡­¡± At that softugh, Shi Bin suddenly felt a tearing pain from his abdomen. He stared incredulously, watching this man who called himself his brother, in the blink of an eye, not hesitate toy his hands on his ssmate.

    Xu Cai¡¯s expression is grim, and he holds a small half of a thin steel pipe, the other end has been stabbed into the belly of Shi Bin.

    Shi Bin had a desperate and frightened expression, and Xu Cai felt great satisfaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re too timid, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a bad guy. I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡±

    Xu Cai smiled and whispered in Shi Bin¡¯s ear.

    Shi Bin¡¯s mouth began to fill with blood, and strength drained from his body. He slowly raised his sharpened stick, but in his extremely desperate eyes Xu Cai was holding his sharpening knife in his hands: ¡°Thanks, I amcking a handy weapon.¡±

    Shi Bin widened his eyes, a dumbfounded look on his face, but the body slowly fell down limp.

    Xu Cai coldly looked at his body that fell at his own feet, his eyes suddenly bing a bitplicated.

    Ability user ¡­ ¡­ this identity gave Xu Cai a somewhat surprised feeling. He did not know anything about any so-called abilities, but fortunately, Ling Mo¡¯s weakness is melee, while melee is his own most confident fighting style. As for Shana and Ye Lian, even if they are stronger, they are, after all, only girls, with limited physical strength.

    ¡°No matter how strong, he¡¯s still outnumbered!¡±

    Xu Cai, after hesitating for a few seconds, revealed a hideous color, and whispered.

    He decided to act immediately and promptly deal with Ling Mo. Once this was dragged out for a long time, they may find the disappearance of Shi Bin, bing suspicious. The group of crazy people he leads will gradually calm down. Taking advantage of the fact that they are still in the midst of the madness brought about by killing theirpanions, it is a good time to thin out the cannon fodder.

 Chapter 85 â€“ Zombie Defects

    <h4>Chapter 85 ¨C Zombie Defects</h4>

    When Xu Cai walked downstairs, a dark shadow popped out of nowhere.

    Xu Cai felt a sudden wind blowing towards his back. His heart made a ¡°ba bump¡± sound.

    His reaction wasn¡¯t slow, he immediately tilted his body and threw his arm to counterattack. Usually if someone did a sneak attack on Xu Cai, they would mostly end up being knocked out by him from his counter, but this time although Xu Cai hit the attacker he only managed to push him back without doing any damage.

    With the moon shining through the windows on the hall, Xu Cai looked at person who attacked him with a gloomy face, they actually had just met in the afternoon.

    ¡°Hello¡±, said Ling Mo who was holding a shiney short knife with a smirk on his face. The facial expression of that smile irritated Xu Cai to the bones.

    Xu Cai pulled himself together from the shock of the attack and then raised his sharpened knife. Xu Cai coldly said ¡°Great, everything is much simpler now after i finish you off first. Your a dumbass for following brother Shi Bing alone by yourself¡±.

    Ling Mo replied, ¡°I¡¯m not dumb and you will soon know why.¡±

    After seeing Xu Cai¡¯s fighting pose, although Ling Mo looked rxed, He was actually also alert and prepared. The strike Xu Cai just made previously isn¡¯t something a normal guy could pull off, he is someone who has been fighting for quite a while.

    Ling Mo is not good at near distance fight, he didn¡¯t even properly learn how to fight before, all his moves are originated from fighting with other people when his life was on the line. But his skills of the puppet mastery can make up for his disadvantage.

    After listening to what Ling Mo said, Xu Cai licked his lips and grinned: ¡°You think that just because you¡¯re some kind of bullshit person with superpowers,you can go one on one against me? Whatever, after I kill you, I will make love to your girlfriend, Ye-Lian. She is so pretty, It must feel good to fuck her right?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s smile disappeared right away, the look he is giving Xu Cai was very cold!

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die that fast.¡± Ling Mo tightly held on the short knife and charged.

    Despite theck of power, Ling Mo¡¯s speed and agility was much faster than normal people. The distance between the two was just less than three meters, Xu Cai didn¡¯t think that Ling Mo could move like that.

    With the time less than a blink of an eye, Ling Mo was already in front of him, a streak of cold light fiercely cut towards his neck.

    What surprised Xu Cai was that despite how normal Ling Mo looked, he still managed to use his agility to show power in his strike. Although he¡¯s shorter than Xu Cai, it did not make him less powerful when he dashed towards Xu Cai and jumped to stab him with gravity pushing down the knife making a sound clearly showing a dominating sh..

    If the sh was sessful, Xu Cai would have probably have been dead.

    But Xu Cai was also a person with experience in fighting. He stepped back, used the sharpening knife to block the side part, but at this moment he realized he was a bit slow without knowing why!

    He was nning topletely block Ling Mo¡¯s short knife, but his sight nked out a bit, when he pulled himself back together, he was already half way through putting down his sharpened knife.

    ¡°DUNG!¡±

    Sound of metals shing, Xu Cai and Ling Mo¡¯s wrists both felt a shock!

    A line of blood appeared on Xu Cai¡¯s neck slowly and didnt stop until, it made his whole neck red. Xu Cai stepped back in shock and touched his neck.

    That was so close! Almost lost my fucking head!

    If he hadn¡¯t raised his arms to lift the sharpened knife he was nning to put down, his head would have been removed to somewhere else. The knife cut off his skin, though it was just a flesh wound but he still bled a lot.

    That was too strange¡­. Xu Cai thought, how could he possibly lose sight at that critical moment and also movepletely opposite of what he intended to do.

    Xu Cai angrily looked at Ling Mo, he knows there is was no turning back now.

    ¡°Fuck your mother!¡± Xu Cai roared with low voice and charged. But the moment he charged, his sight nked out again, and got a headache. After that moment he felt that he had bumped into Ling Mo with a cold feeling passing from his stomach.

    Ling Mo moved and backed up right away, Xu Cai nkly stood at the original position.

    The sharpened knife was stabbed inside his stomach, and nearly went all the way in, only the handle remained outside.

    ¡°So tired¡­..¡±Ling-Mo looked at Xu Cai while pinching between his eyebrows.

    Ling Mo¡¯s most powerful skills were his puppet mastery which waspletely useless against regr people. But apparently using the spirit tentacle to interfere was really effective.

    But the demand of spirit power was very high.

    Ling Mo did a lot that day and he wasn¡¯t fully recovered, after fighting with Xu Cai, he felt a bit of headache.

    Seeing Xu Cai slowly falling down, Ling Mo showed a slight of happiness.

    He slowly walked towards Xu Cai seeing him with his eyes wide opened and still twitching, he squatted down andughed at him saying ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have happened to you if you hadn¡¯t had bad intentions¡±.

    ¡°Fuck off¡±. Although Xu Cai felt hopeless, but he kept cursing.

    Ling Mo shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you now. I heard your conversation with Shi Bin, you wanted to take action with your ssmates right? A Pussy like you wouldn¡¯t dare to take action by yourself¡±.

    Xu Cai was silent and filled with rage for a few second and said: ¡°You aren¡¯t a good guy either, you didn¡¯t stop me from killing Shi Bin¡±.

    Ling Mo sneered and said ¡°He deserved it. It¡¯s none of my business either. Plus you don¡¯t have to the right to say whether I¡¯m a bad guy or not.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, what do you want to do to me? I will immediately¡­.¡± Xu Cai was a tough person, he was smiling still even despite the fact that he was going to die..

    Ling Mo sneered and used the body of the knife to p Xu Cai¡¯s cheek and said in a cold voice: ¡°I told you I won¡¯t let you die that easy, wait a little bit, something really good is going to happen to you soon.¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want, I¡­. I¡¯m not afraid of you¡­.¡±

    Xu Cai showed a slight fear in his eyes but said it regardless.

    ¡°Just wait¡±, Ling Mo then did something unexpected and instead went and sat on the steps of the stairs looking at him with a smile while also yfully ring at him.

    Dying is fearful, but the most fearful thing is waiting to die, especially being looked by Ling Mo this way.

    Xu Cai felt regret, fear, and despair but mostly reluctance¡­.

    Xu Cai knew what kind of person he was after the disaster, in order to run away from the dorm, he locked his buddies with a infected roommate, and then ran without turning back even though they were crying for help.

    In order to survive, he had sacrificed a lot of people, even for just a tiny bit of food, he would be willing to throw his partner under the bus just to survive

    But Xu Cai didn¡¯t think he was wrong! He just wanted to live!

    Without the restraint ofws and ethic values, this world had already be a ce where only the strong survived.

    Weak people should be the stepping stones of strong people. Weak people don¡¯t have the right to live.

    While Xu Cai was thinking and twitching, he suddenly felt his stomach burning, burning to the point that he thought he was going to be burnt to death!

    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Cai started to twitch severely, his eyes started to be covered with ayer of shiney blood. With despair and fear, Xu Cai felt his blood was burning in his body!

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    Xu Cai started to keep shouting, but when he started to shoot out the first word, Ling Mo stepped on his mouth and told him to ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP!¡±

    ¡°The situation is different to Shana¡¯s mutation¡­ was it because the virus isn¡¯t strong enough???¡±

    Ling Mo subtly felt with his spirit tentacles that although Xu Cai was struggling,he was not bleeding a lot. On the other hand he seemed to be awake but his face was extremely pale, his face muscles were twitching, and he looked like he was in a lot of pain.

    After using the spirit tentacle, Ling Mo tried to control Xu Cai, in the beginning Xu Cai¡¯s resistance was very fierce, but as he gradually lost his cool, eyes started to scatter, Ling Mo¡¯s persistence finally seeded.

    While Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power started to rece Xu Cai¡¯s control of his own body, Xu Cai suddenly stopped twitching.

    ¡°Is this a half zombie? Or a defective zombie?¡±, Ling Mo controlled Xu Cai to stand up and found out that his situation was different than other zombies, the purity of virus was very low and not really affected by the infection that much¡­.

    Good thing the sky was dark. Other people shouldn¡¯t be able see anything abnormal about Xu Cai, Ling Mo controlled Xu Cai to mess up his hair to block his eyes and buttoned up his coat to somehow cover the stabbed part of stomach, and headed towards the TaeKwonDo gym.

    In the beginning Xu Cai¡¯s actions looked a bit weird, but quickly he began to walk normally again. If his face didn¡¯t have any expressions, nobody would be even able to tell that Xu Cai was now actually someone else.

 Chapter 86 â€“ Killâ€™em all

    <h4>Chapter 86 ¨C Kill¡¯em all</h4>

    In the corner of the Taekwondo gymid three corpses of the girls. The other people inside the gym seemed to subconsciously stay away from the corpses and all sat on the other side of the gym.

    Although their eyes still showed some excitement, their bodies were quivering hard, but they couldn¡¯t tell if it was because they are excited or slightly frightened.

    Someone couldn¡¯t bear the silence and asked ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Xu Caie back yet?¡±

    ¡°Ya, we should have taken action earlier! What if they run away?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot!? Who the fuck would dare go out at night?¡± said a man with disapproval.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just keep waiting, I¡¯m getting really nervous now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not just nervous are you? Just say it, you¡¯re scared. What a little pussy!

    ¡°Fuck you!, who you calling a pussy!¡±

    While the people were having a fierce argument, the door was suddenly knocked on and some of the people stood up immediately.

    Teacher Lo silently went to the door and took a wooden stick, hid beside the door and slowly opened it.

    The moment they saw the familiar figure, everyone¡¯s panicked expression on their faces faded away, Teacher Lo also felt relieved. He put the wooden stick on the ground and walked aside.

    The person was of course Xu Cai.

    Because of the insufficient light, people didn¡¯t realize what Xu Cai looked like right now. They didn¡¯t even notice that he was already in a position where he couldn¡¯t even walk back¡­.. They didn¡¯t even see that blood was leaking along his pants and slowly dripping to the ground.

    Some of the boys came to him and excitedly asked him: ¡°So do we take action now Xu Cai?¡±

    ¡°Did you ask how much food they have left? How long can their foodst?¡±

    Ling Mo slightly sneered, as a zombie puppet Xu Cai couldn¡¯t talk, and Ling Mo¡¯s skills wasn¡¯t powerful enough yet to make him talk.

    But he used an even more direct way to answer the people¡¯s question.

    When Xu Cai put his hand on one of the guy¡¯s shoulder, the guy was shocked for a second and then smiled with gloat and said: ¡°Brother Xu Cai, just tell us, are we taking action now?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cai¡± looked up with his shiny red eyes, which immediately made that guy¡¯s facial expression turn dark. Just when he was about to scream, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his waist.

    The thin steel stick that was used to kill Shi Bin was now in this guy¡¯s waist twisting slowly.

    The guy¡¯s face became stiff with his eyes wide open looking at Xu Cai with disbelief, his throat made a ¡°ge ge¡± sound.

    People around didn¡¯t notice anything strange yet, until the guy grabbed Xu Cai¡¯s arm slowly and kneeled down to the ground. When they saw this a guy started joking: ¡°C¡¯mon, you are such a asskisser. If you wanted to be Xu Cai¡¯s subordinate you could of just asked him and not get on your knees like a woman about to give a blowjob, hahaha¡­..¡¯¡±

    Just when he finished talking, Xu Cai pulled out the steel stick from him and then stabbed the person in front of him in the stomach.

    As the blood sprayed out of the body, the rest of the people in the room finally realized something was definitely wrong!

    ¡°Xu Cai, what are you doing!¡±

    Of course Xu Cai didn¡¯t answer back, he just killed another two people in response again, while the people around him didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge or escape.

    In just a short time, there are four bodies under his feet.

    The ones who were still alive started to back off with extreme fear, looking stupefied at Xu Cai.

    ¡°Xu Cai, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Unfortunately, the only response they got was a paid of red eyes looking back at them.

    Although the color wasn¡¯t as red as the ones from a real zombie, it still gave the rest of the people in that room the same conclusion!

    ¡°Zom¡­zombie¡­¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Zombie!¡±

    Some cowards screamed immediately, and started to back off in fear, but the space in the room was only so big, where could they possibly run to or even hide?

    The others who weren¡¯t as cowardly as the rest were still scared but at least they picked up some weapons from the ground to fight against Xu Cai.

    But Xu Cai was the strongest amongst all of them before. Even though he had turned into a zombie and couldn¡¯t use martial arts to fight back, he still brought some pressure to those people in the room. Not only that, Xu Cai¡¯s whole situation right now was way too weird!

    Zombies don¡¯t knock on doors and they also wouldn¡¯t use a knife to stab someone!

    Through Xu Cai¡¯s vision, Ling Mo could clearly see their ugly expressions.

    He wasn¡¯t nning to kill them all at first. He had just wanted to see what they are up to by controlling Xu Cai¡¯s body. But he would have never thought that he would have seen such a cruel and despicable scene when he had entered the room. He didn¡¯t even want to know what had happened to those girls that had died in the corner.

    When he heard those people excitedly asking him when they were going to take action, Ling Mo¡¯s killing intent raised to the maximum!

    Ling Mo was not a killer, but he was very pissed off now!

    With the experience of killing the bold guy and his group of people, killing these people in this room was like killing chickens in a ughterhouse. Within a blink of an eye he had already killed four people.

    As for the remaining ones, he was not going to let any of them survive.

    The remaining ones all had fearful expressions while Ling Mo was controlling Xu Cai. It seemed like Xu Cai was a hungry wolf going into a herd of fat sheep. Xu Cai gripped the knife and charged.

    In order to attack Ling Mo¡¯s group by surprise. Xu Cai had given the people in that room some weapons. If they actually had the courage to have gone head to head with Xu Cai, Xu Cai might have been killed. Even if Ling Mo had joined the fight, he might not have been able to leave without getting harmed. But they were already scared shitless to death.

    When Xu Cai moved, they didn¡¯t even try to fightback, they all ran away instead.

    Throughout the whole battle, although Xu Cai kept getting hit, he didn¡¯t really take any major damage since he was a zombie puppet. As long as he wasn¡¯t hit on a lethal spot he wouldn¡¯t be hurt, the only thing that dyed him from killing everyone with ease was that his abdomen was still bleeding, so his movement was slowed down a bit.

    But it was still strong enough to kill all those pieces of shit in the room.

    In a short while the Taekwondo gym started to be filled with crying, yelling and sometimes even screaming. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the room was soundproof, they probably would have gotten the attention of the zombies outside of the building.

    Some of them had started to run for the door even though it was closed by Xu Cai when he came in. When they had reached the door knob to turn it, their faces all contained despair when they realized that the door knob couldn¡¯t be turned.

    Outside the door Ling Mo was holding on to the door knob and silently listening to the screaming from inside with cold expression filled with killing intent.

    Quickly, the rest of the survivors were chased after by Xu Cai. With feeling of death so close, they started to fight back, but Xu Cai was too strong for them and they were all taken down in minutes with them all screaming in their own pool of blood.

    They all died wondering why this had happened to them.

    Looking at thest one in the room that was still alive. Xu Cai started walking towards him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­.¡± Said Teacher Lo hiding in the corner, looking as Xu Cai approached him with fear.

    But after murmuring he suddenly shivered a bit and said ¡°Fine, kill me then. Being dead might be even better and easier than being alive.¡±

    ¡°Finally epting your fate?¡± Ling Mo thought, at the same time controlling Xu Cai to stab him right through the stomach with the knife.

 Chapter 87 â€“ Are you on your period?

    <h4>Chapter 87 ¨C Are you on your period?</h4>

    Within a short time, the Taekwondo gym became very quiet. Dead bodies were scattered all around the floor in silence.

    Ling Mo controlled Xu Cai to pull out the knife from the stomach that he was tightly holding onto and then ordered him to stab himself.

    As ck blood flooded out from Xu Cai¡¯s stomach, his face started to struggle and he started to fall down. By the time Xu Cai fell down, Ling Mo had already taken away his control over Xu Cai. Xu Cai was at death¡¯s door. During this time he had a short period of sanity.

    Xu Cai¡¯s pair of eyes were filled with despair and regret while looking at the corpses all around the room, and finally staring at the closed door.

    Although he was controlled, his situation was a bit different as a zombie than others, so he somehow knew what he had done during the whole process.

    Reluctance, humiliation, all kinds of emotions were filled inside him right before his death¡­. But everything was toote. He stared at the door and then took his final breath.

    While Xu Cai took hisst breath, Ling Mo let go of the door knob he was holding onto, made a long sigh, turned around and then left.

    To him, making sure what happened inside with his own eyes wasn¡¯t important anymore.

    These people deserved death, Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.

    When Ling Mo went back to the barn, Lin Luanqiu was standing right at the door, but Ye Lian blocked her way. Of course, Ye Lian was being controlled by Ling Mo. Shana was still leaning on the window, looking at Lin Luanqiu with a cold expression.

    ¡°Listen to me, maybe if I try to persuad Shi Bin, maybe he won¡¯t do anything¡­.¡±

    When Ling Mo opened the door, Lin Luanqiu was still trying to persuade Ye Lian and Shana.

    But when she heard the sound of the door, Lin Luanqui shut her mouth immediately and gave Ling Mo aplicated look.

    The two of them looked at each other without talking, after a while, Lin Luanqui asked him with a bitter voice: ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, then stopped for a bit, and added: ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Those words made Lin Luanqui change her expression for just a second. She didn¡¯t believe it at first but on second thought she was all alone now, even herstpanion had died, there was literally no way she could deny Ling Mo anyways. There¡¯s no reason for him to lie to her while he had the absolute advantage.

    On thinking to this point, Lin Luanquio felt veryplicated. If it wasn¡¯t Ling Mo who killed him, she could somehow guess what had happened. Knowing how Xu Cai really was, she could guess that Shi Bin¡¯s reason for sneaking out was probably for Xu Cai. It didn¡¯t take an idiot to put two and two together.

    Seeing Lin Luanqiu looking sad and quiet, Ling Mo sighed, went over to her and tapped her shoulder. Ling Mo had wanted tofort her but right after he tapped her shoulder Lin Luanqiu made a sudden yell in pain.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ling Mo was puzzled for a second. He didn¡¯t use any strength when he tapped her. He only touched her lightly¡­

    Shana came after hearing the yell and asked: ¡°You got pinched by him too?¡± She couldn¡¯t see what Ling Mo did to Lin Luanqui from her angle, so just from hearing Lin Luanqiu¡¯s yell , she thought about what she had happened to her before when Ling Mo touched her and assumed the same thing happened too.

    ¡°Who pinched her!¡± Ling Mo suddenly got confused.

    Lin Luanqiu shook her head and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel a bitplicated.¡± She avoided Shanas question but in her mind she was wondering what Shana meant by getting pinched and where?. But in thinking that she subcounsciously thought it¡¯s probably better not to ask.

    Ling Mo suspiciously looked at Lin Luanqiu.Suddenly at this moment Ye Lian suddenly stepped two steps forward and grabbed Lin Luanqui¡¯s left hand.

    This sudden move shocked Lin Luanqui and Ling Mo, especially Ling Mo whose expression changed immediately. Ye Lian wasn¡¯t the type to touch people as she was always in Ling Mo¡¯s control even though it was minimal. If Ye Lian was off Ling Mo¡¯s leash she would surely be a killing machine.

    Taking the initiative to touch a human like this was a first for Ye Lian.

    Shana looked confused for a second and then walked towards Lin Luangqiu to sniff at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s so weird, you have a bit of blood smell.¡± Said Shana while licking her lips.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Lin Luanqui started to panic.

    ¡°Smell of blood?? I don¡¯t remember that you got hurt on the way.¡± Ling Mo said frowning with his eyebrows. He started to think as a fully mutated zombie and more evolved, Ye Lian really has a sharper smelling ability. Through the clothes, she could actually sniff the light smell of blood which normal people could never do.

    But Lin Luanqiu shouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt on the way¡­ looking at her, she seemed to have something embarrassing to say, Ling Mo suddenly seemed to realized something and asked: ¡°Are you on your period??¡±

    ¡°What the FUCK! When did my periodee!¡± Lin Luanqui blushed and said clenching her teeth.

    Ling Mo embarrassedly made a cough and asked: ¡°So you actually got hurt?¡±

    Lin Luanqui was silent for a few second and then pulled her left sleeve.

    When she showed her little arm, Ling Mo gasped.

    A piece of cloth was wrapped across her arm, blood had already dyed the cloth to a ck red color, couldn¡¯t even see what the original color was. The reason why the bloody smell was light was because there was a light smell of alcohol spreading out.

    Ling Mo immediately realized she used a alcoholic drink in the bar to disinfect it, but the wound was deep and she couldn¡¯t really recover. Plus the alcoholic drink wasn¡¯t real alcohol, so it¡¯s hard to say if it could really disinfect or not.

    Without strong willpower and endurance there was no way a girl could suffer from this kind of pain and act as if nothing happened.

    ¡°No wonder you wanted to go to the hospital with me, you couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. You never told Shi Bin before did you?¡± asked Ling Mo with doubt.

    Lin Luanqui shook her head and said: ¡°There was no reason for telling him at that time. But I¡¯m kind of regretting it now, if I had told him, he wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. He was much better before, all because of this god damn disaster changed everyone.¡±

    Ling Mo deeply looked at her and took a bottle of hydrogen peroxide and said: ¡°Stop ming yourself, I¡¯ll disinfect you first.¡±

    ¡°This¡­this is so expensive¡­.¡± Lin Luanqui said a bit hesitating.

    ¡°No worries, when we get to the hospital, we can probably restock.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and controlled Ye Lian¡¯s arm that was grabbing Lin Luanqui¡¯s arm, and Shana slowly unveiled the cloth that was surrounding it.

    Although Ling Mo was prepared, but after seeing the deep wound he couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    After disinfecting with hydrogen peroxide, Ling Mo applied hemostat, and then used a clean bandage to wrap to finally finish applying first aid.

    Seeing Ling Mo taking out a lot of things like magic, Lin Luanqui felt unbelievable, ¡°You guys are amazing. It¡¯s not hard to find a pharmacy in the city, but it¡¯s hard to get all these things and survive. After all, these Pharmacies are all in the big infected areas.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and thought that with two mutated zombies, these ces were holynds with free entrance and exits.

 Chapter 88 â€“ Zombie Recipe

    <h4>Chapter 88 ¨C Zombie Recipe</h4>

    ¡°OK, I think you can probably make it to the hospital like this.¡±

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t really good at patching up wounds, after wrapping the bandage on to Lin Luanqui¡¯s arm, it at least looked a lot better than it originally was. It looked at least decent with the help of Yelian and Shana.

    ¡°You actually really didn¡¯t need to do this, we are just under a partnership, there was no need for you to go that far for me¡±, Lin Luanqui said with a low voice.

    Ling Mo smiled and said: ¡°Just helping out. Also not trying to be nosy or anything but you have nothing to do with Shi Bin¡¯s death. ¡±

    He could tell that although Lin Luaqui looked calm, but her eyes started to turn red. Losing herstpanion made Lin Luanqui upset and bewildered.

    Ling Mo was going to tell her how Shi Bin eventually had betrayed them, but he thought that wasn¡¯t a really good idea afterwards.

    Knowing the truth probably wouldn¡¯t make Lin Luanqui feel any better.

    After a long crazy night, it wasn¡¯t far from morning.

    Everyone took the chance to rest and left the gym when it reached morning.

    After a simple breakfast, before leaving, Lin Luanqui asked where Shi Bin died and went to see him for onest time.

    Looking at Lin Luanqui leaving the barn, Ling Mo was thinking in his head, ¡°after a few hours of letting the information of Shi Bin¡¯s death sink in, Lin Luanqui has finally epted the fact that Shi Bin is dead, or else she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to look at his corpse.¡±

    Afterbing Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s hair and wiping their face, Ling Mo took them away.

    The two mutated zombies were already used to being taken care of by Ling Mo. Though Shana had her memory recovered and Ye Lian started to have some self-awareness, they both could actually already do these easy things by themselves, but they still let Ling Mo to do these things for them since they liked it. And of course Ling Mo enjoyed these moments as well, besides taking a little bit of advantage here and there. Most importantly, he enjoyed being able to have a time like this, which during apocalypse was very rare.

    He purposely slowed down and when he reached the stairs, Lin Luanqui was already there waiting with her eyes red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± said Lin Luanqui before Ling Mo said anything.

    Ling Mo felt relieved, because if she didn¡¯t try to take the initiative to say something, he honestly really wouldn¡¯t know how tofort her. Not to mention that it¡¯s no use for other people say something for those kinds of things, the person in question needs to move forward by themselves first.

    In front of the gym, the zombies were walking around slowly. In wide open areas like this, if someone had popped their head out they would definitely get the zombies attention right away and if they started to fight, they would probably attract even more zombies that were hiding in the corner, so Ling Mo chose to bypass them.

    After crossing the square by leaning on the flower bed and carefully walking through, Lin Luanqui pointed at the building with a high point on the top that was very far away and said: ¡°That is the school hospital.¡±

    Although they could see the school hospital¡¯s roof from afar, it didn¡¯t look so far under a linear distance, but if they had followed the road path, it would take a long time to get there.

    Not to mention there¡¯s a lot of zombies. Sometimes when you kill a few zombies, the others will get attracted by the smell of blood ande over. In order not to be surrounded, Ling Mo would always kill zombies on the way, and then take everyone else to quietly sneak to the backside of the buildings while the other zombies got attracted to blood.

    There were some pros and cons with this method though. The bad point of this method was because some zombies that hid near the corners of buildings would also be attracted to the smell of blood and they would run and idently bump into Ling Mo and the others.

    The good point in this method was that although they sometimes got caught by the corner zombies, they had two mutated girl zombies that were both powerful and fast. They would be able to finish off the zombies in the backside of the buildings before the other zombies got attracted them.

    Ling Mo was extremely smart when it came to fighting zombies. For ces with a small space and no obstacles, Ling Mo would either use his psychic power to stop them and let theme to die by themselves or use the spirit tentacles to distract them when they were fighting and then find a opening to kill them.

    Although normal people couldn¡¯t really tell that psychic powers were being used, Lin Luanqui could guess something weird was going on since she had been with the three of them for a whole day. Especially when the night before they were able to detect the smell of blooding from her. She felt really suspicious about Ye Lian and Shana.

    Normal people shouldn¡¯t be so sensitive about the smell of blood, not to mention she used a alcoholic drink to cover the smell and disinfect.

    Even though she was smart and suspicious of them, she would never guess that the two girls who looked so normal were in truth actually mutated zombies.

    But watching Ling Mo for a whole day made her realize something about Ling Mo¡¯s super power.

    Although she wanted to ask and confirm,she realized Ling Mo was always unclear when he talked about his super power, so she decided not to ask as she didn¡¯t want to be so nosy.

    Shi Bin¡¯s death probably made her anxious about her situation, so when there are a lot of zombies, she would also help fighting. Though she didn¡¯t have a good body, but with her bullet timing super power, she also killed a lot of zombies.

    On the way they came across ab floor, Ling Mo became interested when he thought there might be mutated zombies in there, so he made an excuse of resting and took everyone inside. He left Shana and Lin Luanqui to stay at the first floor and took Ye Lian upstairs.

    After all, his real intention ining to X city university was to hunt down mutated zombies, collect as much gels as he can, to let Shana and Ye Lian to evolve, especially Ye Lian who was at a critical point of evolving, as far as she passes this obstacle, she can evolve to an even more advanced zombie.

    Although it would of been easier to do this after sending Lin Luanqui to the hospital, this was the first time he saw so many mutated zombies gathering in ab, it really would suck to miss this opportunity.

    When he came out with the idea of resting, Lin Luanqui didn¡¯t even say anything even though she thought the excuse was kind of weird. She would never think that Ling Mo was actually going to hunt down mutated zombies. She would never associate it with this kind of crazy thing, but she thought maybe Ling Mo was going to collect some special things inside the building.

    There were a lot of zombies in theb, some mutated zombies also started to appear. If they bumped into mutated zombies in a open space, Ling Mo might of been a bit nervous, but ces like this, even if Ye Lian doesn¡¯t do anything, relying on the environment and super power, he could still finish off those mutated zombies.

    To save time, Ling Mo didn¡¯t go head to head with the zombies, instead he let Ye Lian to fight using her strong closebat fighting skills while he stood on the side using spirit tentacles to distract them and then used a knife to stab them, with good teamwork, this method turned out to be very useful. Usually the mutated zombies would be dead before they had gotten a chance to show their true powers.

    With just ten minutes, Lin Mo had collected 5 zombie gels, although the purity was quite low, but he was still satisfied.

    There was definitely a lot of mutated zombies in this semi-closed school where all the zombies had gathered together in.

    Ling Mo was thinking about how he could cultivate some more mutated zombies with his power to increase his fighting force, but it would take a lot of time and energy as well as resources to cultivate some. Ye Lian and Shana would probably have starved to death though before he sessfully cultivated them.

    Ling Mo had actually breeded a mutated zombie before, but the level was really low¡­.

    The puppet zombie that Ling Mo was controlling was a mutated zombie, but it¡¯s gel was extremely small, due to Ling Mo feeding it carrions.

    So Ling Mo realized mutated zombies can eat meat to fill their stomach, but it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to evolve. Eating carrions can¡¯t help zombies recover the energy they used, so the zombie puppet was actually not so different than normal zombies. Even normal zombies eat human flesh as a number one choice.

    Simply put, for mutated zombies, zombie gel is the main course while human flesh is sorta like a dessert and regr meat can only be considered as leftovers.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought about how he had wasted a evolved zombie due to theck of knowledge. But there was nothing he can do about that. These zombies were all new to him. The only thing that Ling Mo knows right now was that if they keep evolving they would eventually gain some consciousness.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Embarrassed after asking for too much

    <h4>Chapter 89 ¨C Embarrassed after asking for too much</h4>

    While he was killing the rest of the mutated zombies, Ling Mo used his psychic powers to gather the other zombies in ssroom and then locked them all in there to avoid unnecessary fights.

    Although there were more normal zombies than mutated ones, the normal ones were too easy to defeat since they didn¡¯t have any consciousness and as long as you knew their habits it wasn¡¯t a hard job to kill them. Even normal people can still survive fighting these types of zombies as long as they stayed calm.

    But surviving and going anywhere you want were two different things. Normal people wouldn¡¯t even dare to think of walking across a school gathering with zombies like what Ling Mo did.

    After giving Ye Lian a zombie gel he took out another gel and put the remaining three gels into a stic bag. He predicted that the gels would merge into one higher purity gel within a short period of time.

    He believed the process of how a zombie evolves was probably a due to the viruses eating up each other¡­.

    After going back downstairs, Ling Mo found a chance to give Shana the gel, and then asked Lin Luanqui: ¡°We¡¯re almost there, why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s it like over there since we probably need to stay there for a bit as well.¡±

    The school hospital was just a slightly bigger clinic, but you can get things that you can¡¯t find in a pharmacy. Although Ling Mo promised Lin Luanqui to take her to the hospital, he wasn¡¯t going to leave empty-handed.

    Lin Luanqui curiously looked at Ye Lian, and then looked at Ling Mo, she couldn¡¯t tell what had happened inside beside the fact that they fought with zombies.

    After listening to what Ling Mo said, she had to give up guessing, and said: ¡°When I was in the self-rescuing team, we had the idea of going to the school hospital because some of the ssmates were hurt, but we gave up afterwards because it was too hard. I still know a bit about the school hospital though, there¡¯s a doctor on duty and two nurses, not really sure if there were any patients when the disaster happened though. But I know the area is bigger, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if there were zombies roaming around. Even if things go south, we could still manage to get out.¡±

    Despite what she said, she was thinking ¡°The numbers of zombies in the school is for sure less than thisb building, if Ling Mo and Ye Lian could go upstairs, then the school would be nothing for them.¡±

    Regardless of this thought, Lin Luanqui was still really careful about it, so she reminded them anyways.

    ¡°How long is it going to take to get there¡± Ling Mo asked after contemting.

    Lin Luanqui thought and said: ¡°Maximum five minutes, but I don¡¯t suggest walking through the big road, because there is a basketball court on the way. There use to be a lot of people there before which probably means that there is a lot of zombies now. Why don¡¯t we take the shorter path?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡±Ling Mo said andughed.

    When he turned around, he suddenly heard Lin Luanqui ask: ¡°em¡­I actually wanted to ask, but¡­. I admit I¡¯m being a bit nosy and I want to go to the hospital with you guys and figure out how to survive, but this question has been bothering me alot¡­.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡± Ling Mo turned around, she looked embarrassed while he felt puzzled at the same time.

    Lin Luanqui looked at him deeply and then suddenly looked at Ye Lian and said: ¡°Since Ye Lian is from our school, even if she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in school, she should at least know where the paths leads to right? But¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh SHIT¡± Ling Mo thought, he only thought of asking her to lead him, but he forgot that Ye Lian was a student of X city university, if she showed no knowledge of the school, it would cause Lin Luanqui to be suspicious.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s reaction was fast, after seeing Lin Luanqui looking at him in a weird way, Ling Mo made a hollowugh and showed a second of slight grieve in his eyes and said ¡°She is suffering from amnesia.¡±

    ¡°Amesia?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Lin Luanqui was shocked, but when she wanted to ask more, she stopped after seeing Ling Mo¡¯s emotion in his eyes.

    Ling Mo¡¯s emotion wasn¡¯t fake, to Ye Lian she was actually no different than someone who was suffering from amnesia. This was technically the best exnation in this situation where he couldn¡¯t say the truth.

    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to be so curious¡± Lin Luanqui felt a sudden regret, ming herself for minding about other people¡¯s business. She just couldn¡¯t help herself from asking the question ever since she became suspicious of Ye Lian and Shana. Ling Mo didn¡¯t help either due to him being so mysterious and abnormal.

    After seeing Ling Mo¡¯s reaction, the way she looked at Ye Lian changed.

    Lin Luanqui was actually afraid of this extremely beautiful, but cold girl and tried to avoid her. But she was thinking what terrible thing had happened to this girl that caused her into getting amnesia.

    Ling Mo was willing to keep this girl who had lost her memory. This was what other people wouldn¡¯t be willing to do.

    In this world full of danger, it¡¯s like walking on thin ice for normal people, not to mention someone who suffers from amnesia¡­..

    Her curiousness must have brought up a sad memory for Ling Mo¡­.

    Lin Luanqui felt sorry. She sighed and embarrassedly said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± said Ling Mo. He was actually quite sad, especially since he has to tell other people that Ye Lian lost memory while in actuality she was no longer a human being.

    Good thing is when she recovers her memory in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have to feel sad about bing a zombie which is the best ending for Ling Mo. If she could recover like Shana that would also be great.

    But right now, he can only peacefully help Ye Lian recover her memory and gain her sanity.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel like staying, he packed up a bit and then everyone moved on.

    This time Lin Luanqui took them to walk into a small garden, took a shortcut and headed to the hospital. Looking through a row of trees, Ling Mo found out there really was a basketball court on the other side. There were lots of zombies walking around there. If they really had decided to plow through there, it would have taken them forever to get to the hospital

 Chapter 90 â€“ I Know How to Sew Socks OK!!

    <h4>Chapter 90 ¨C I Know How to Sew Socks OK!!</h4>

    As the best school in X city, X city university had a lot of facilities.

    Ling Mo originally thought that the school¡¯s hospital size would be the same as a clinic, but never would he believe it was a European building with a red cross attached to the top, connected to a garden.

    There was only a little bit of zombies here. After they killed the zombies with ease, they went into the school hospital.

    The gate of the hospital had been bumped broken by the zombies. Half of the door panel was hung to the wall which looked like it was going to drop at anytime. It made a ¡°ga ga¡± sounds when the wind was blowing on it making it swing also.

    Looking from the gate is andscape hall, the emptiness made it feel creepy even though it was bright enough.

    The staircase is facing diagonally to the gate. You could see a puddle of blood that has been dried out, the ivory color of the wall was spattered with blood stains, which glowed extremely bright under the sunlight.

    ¡°The consulting room is right at the first floor¡± said Lin Luanqui.

    Ling Mo nodded, held tightly on the short knife and waved at Ye Lian and Shana.

    The three of them went in and quickly and checked all the rooms on the floor.

    What made Ling Mo felt weird was that there were no zombies.

    On the second thought, there shouldn¡¯t be lot of people in the school hospital, maybe when the disaster happened, the mutated zombies had already chased after those who were escaping.

    It was a good thing that there are were zombie, Ling Mo took them to the consulting room after checking.

    Nobody died in the consulting room, besides ayer of dust on the desk, everything looked the same. Even theptop remained opened, It was just turned off because it ran out of power.

    There were some broken tiles and half of a broken tea cup on the floor, probably dropped from the table when school doctors were running away or maybe a zombie idently pushed it off.

    While Ling Mo kicked the things to the side he also reminded Lin Luanqui ¡°be careful¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before¡± Lin Luanqui seemed to be curious, she looked carefully at how the two desks were arranged and then went around it to open the drawer. There was only a mobile phone and the school doctor¡¯s personal belongings like beverages. She took out everything useful, and then put it on the desk. Ling Mo took some stuff that he thought was decent and then gave the rest to Lin Luanqui because he didn¡¯t have enough space in his bag.

    But while the drawers were opened one after the another, something surprising thing was found.

    Some bottles of vitamins, and it looked upscale, all of them were used for extra nutrition.

    For most survivors, insufficient nutrition was quitemon, even Ling Mo himself can only just fill his stomach. The food couldn¡¯t bepared to the food they used to eat. If he hadn¡¯t gained some strength while he was evolving, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up the fighting pace right now because of insufficient nutrition.

    ¡°This seems good.¡± Lin Luanqui took one of the bottles looked at it, her eyes widen, ¡°the expire date is quite long¡±.

    Although she felt a bit reluctant, but she gave all the medicine to Ling Mo: ¡± This should be useful to you.¡±

    Ling Mo took all the medicine and put it in the bag, he hesitated and took one out and gave it to Lin Luanqui: ¡°Take it, your body is very weak.¡±

    Lin Luanqui opened her mouth ready to reject, but eventually bit her bottom lip, took the bottle and sincerely said: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Even though they got something good that they didn¡¯t expect to get, their original n was toe here to cure Lin Luanqui and try their best to find regr medicines and first aid supplies. Those things were probably even more important than food.

    You can get food anywhere as long as you were brave enough and good enough, but medicine was different. Pharmacies are scarce, you can¡¯t find it anywhere you go to and If you¡¯re injured, it¡¯s hard to move on. If you only go look for medicine when things happen, you are basically dead meat.

    Ling Mo immediately realized that this room was just this big, besides the bottle of vitamins they found in the drawer, there was only a small amount of medicine in the cab, so there should probably be some more in the other rooms. Ling Mo was a bit puzzled at first but felt relieved afterwards.

    Medicine was not that urgent, but Lin Luanqui¡¯s wounds needed to be taken care of right away

    All the tools and machines to cure Lin Luanqui was here in this building. They finally found half bottle of povidone-Iodine solution and sterilized saline water.

    But when everyone circled around the tools and machines to help cure Lin Luanqui, the atmosphere became weird.

    It¡¯s fine to let the two mutated zombies try to treat the wound but what if the blood stimted them when they are sewing up the wound? This is no joke.

    Even if Ling Mo could control them not to attack her, it would still expose themselves as zombies.

    So Ye Lian and Shana had been excluded from helping. Ling Mo looked at the stitch on his hand, he braced himself and asked: ¡°Can you do it yourself?¡±

    Lin Luanqui thought really hard then hesitated and shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other options, I have to do it¡± Ling Mo decided to do it anyways.

    But Ling Luanqui deeply looked at him and suddenly asked him: ¡°Do you know how?¡±

    Ling Mo paused and used an uncertain tone of voice and said: ¡°Would it be fine if I told you i know how to sew socks?¡±

    What he said was actually true, he had sewn socks for Ye Lian in the past. Although Ye Lian and him were childhood sweethearts, they¡¯ve never really confirmed any rtionship between themselves. Ling Mo sincerely loved her but never said it to her due to the fact that he thought Ye Lian was not in his league.

    To raise his personal value, Ling Mo had been striving very hard, but all the hard work and dreams were all in vain because of the apocalypse. But for Ling Mo his focus had never changed. In the past it had been Ye Lian, and right now it still is with also Shana who is fighting with him.

    So under the situation in the past, Ling Mo would never ask Ye Lian to do anything, not to mention sewing socks.

    Lin Luanqui showed a very weird look, thinking that it was the only way, she gritted her teeth and nodded her head and said: ¡°I appreciate it¡±.

    Taking a deep breath, Ling Mo suddenly looked so concentrated and put in the first stitch¡­.

    Lin Luanqui showed a bit of pain, in order not to get distracted, she looked away.

    After having evolved his mental strength, his concentration level had be much higher than other people, so he was fast and urate when he was sewing.

    He didn¡¯t have a problem with sewing but he had problem in making the stitch look pretty. After he tied the knot, cut the stitch and looked at the wound he sewed, he look embarrassed.

    Lin Luanqui looked back, the moment she saw the wound she twitched the corner of her eyes a bit.

    Ling Mo quickly wrapped it up and thought, although it might look ugly, there¡¯s really no time to be picky about these kinds of things.

    Ye Lian took a bottle of water and anti-inmmatory drug and handed it over to Lin Luanqui. Although

    this wasn¡¯t the proper way to heal a stitch, it should be fine. After this moment she can only rely ondy luck to see if it heals properly.

    But after sewing everything she didn¡¯t move anymore. Ling Mo had to help her up and then went to find a ward for her to rest.

 Chapter 91 â€“ We are the Zombie Twins!

    <h4>Chapter 91 ¨C We are the Zombie Twins!</h4>

    For safety concerns, Ling Mo wanted to put Lin Luanqui in a room on the second floor. There were rooms on the first floor but they were all too close to the front door, which could be dangerous.

    While Ye Lian helped her to the bed in one of the rooms, Ling Mo and Shana checked around the second floor.

    Just like the first floor, there were no zombies on the second floor either.

    Shouldn¡¯t there be any zombies? The fact that there were no zombies in a creepy ce like this makes Ling Mo feel really weird about being here.

    When someone who has been on alert for a long time, suddenlyes to a safe ce, they wouldn¡¯t feel relieved, instead they would be even more nervous. That¡¯s because they were always in danger and so going into somewhere safe makes it feel unreal.

    With the situation of what¡¯s happening to the world right now makes it seem normal to be alert all the time. It¡¯s really sad to think that even though the apocalypse only happened for a short time, it felt like a really long time. Being alert all the time was now the natural thing to do.

    Being in a safe area made Ling Mo begin to think that if the world became safe again and the zombies were all normal again, would he think the world he was in was a fake?

    ¡°Stop thinking¡±, Ling Mo was shocked for a second, shook his head andughed at himself, ¡°This kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen, Ling Mo, you would be in great danger if you keep dreaming about it, c¡¯mon focus.¡± he told himself.

    He went to the third floor, and let Shana stay at the first and second floor to look for medicine.

    From his perspective, if there were mutated zombies, they could sense Shana and Ye Lian and they woulde out without him having to look for them. If it¡¯s just normal zombies, then he could handle them himself, no need to worry.

    The third floor was split in half. One half was the third floor, the other half was the rooftop. This kind of architecture style seemed to be quite popr in X city university. But from what Ling Mo saw was that this was just a ce for couples to date and hang around. No one would even find out if you had fucked here. Probably gave an extra kind of excitement being up on the rooftop, not to mention doing other things.

    He even found a condom at the entrance and a sticky napkin sticked to the ground.

    ¡°Lovely ce.¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes, if he could take his girlfriend here and enjoy a moment, his life would literally be fulfilled andplete.

    He held tightly on the short knife and walked cautiously down one side of the hallway. Just in case he gets attacked, he would be able to use the spirit tentacles to protect himself anytime.

    Although he didn¡¯t find anything else besides the condom on the rooftop, he still had to be careful. The reason Ling Mo could survive in the beginning and live till now was that he was always aware of his surroundings. He never once lost his vignce.

    After opening two doors there were only some thrown furniture. Seemed like the third floor was used as a warehouse.

    Ling Mo felt relieved, seems like there really were no zombies here¡­.

    However, when he opened the third door a dark shadow suddenly popped out from an old cab, this really scared the shit out of Ling Mo.

    The ck shadow wasn¡¯t fast, but the way it jumped out was really surprising. Luckily, due to being surprised, Ling Mo subconsciously stepped back at the same time it jumped out. Ling Mo immediately summoned his spirit tentacle out.

    At the same time another guy came out from the cab, the two of them look very scary, even scarier than other zombies.

    They were stained with blood all the way down to their very skin and they smelled just like two people who came out from a bathroom after taking a huge shit. The smell was too intense to block, even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help himself from frowning.

    Unlike other zombies, these two didn¡¯t juste out and attack, they just made stupid threatning gestures.

    Ling Mo was shocked in the beginning when he saw them and was ready to strike back, but when he released his spirit tentacle, his face showed a weird expression.

    Seeing Ling Mo standing at the front door holding a knife, one of the zombies again roared with a low voice and charged.

    Ling Mo coldly made aughter, he yed with his knife and pointed it right at the zombie¡¯s throat when it charged in front of him.

    If it were other zombies, even if you put a cannon on their head, they wouldn¡¯t stop, but this zombie trembled and got cold feet.

    That face with blood covered shivered, and it mumbled with fear: ¡°Spare my life!!!!¡±

    The other ¡°zombie¡± was stupefied after seeing this.

    They¡¯ve seen a lot of survivors, but Ling Mo was the only one who was fearless and could even smile while facing zombies.

    Is he really that fearless? Of course not! He got scared in the beginning!

    He was not afraid going one on one or one against ten, but Ling Mo would still feel a sudden nervousness when they pop out like that.

    Not afraid of fighting, doesn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t get scared!

    ¡°Big brother!¡± the zombie shivered but didn¡¯t dare get any closer to Ling Mo but begged him instead: ¡°Please spare our lives! We are not zombies! Not zombies!¡±

    Ling Mo had no intention of taking away the knife. Of course he realized that those two idiots were not zombies, they were just two people disguised as zombies. Although he didn¡¯t realize in the beginning but he figured it out after he tried to use the puppet mastery skill on them and it didn¡¯t work.

    They could disguise the appearance, but their spirit had exposed them.

    Survivors would do anything just to survive, but this was the first time Ling Mo had seen people like them who made themselves into a human shaped poison bomb.

    ¡°Of course I know you guys are human.¡± Ling Mo snapped. he then stared sharply at the person in front of him and asked: ¡°What are you idiots up to?¡±

    What Ling Mo had really wanted to ask was actually why did they scare him, but he didn¡¯t want to admit that he got scared. Since they were so afraid of him now, he decided to get more information instead.

 Chapter 92 â€“ Did Your Mouth and Asshole Switch?

    <h4>Chapter 92 ¨C Did Your Mouth and Asshole Switch?</h4>

    Ling Mo showed an attitude of ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t fuckin tell me¡±, so the two guys quivered and said: ¡°We were just hiding in here for a short while¡­¡±

    ¡°Bull Fucking Shit!¡± Ling Mo impatiently interrupted. Why would they need to make themselves like this if they were just hiding?

    The guy quickly exined: ¡°No, we just hid here for two days, these two days we actually¡­..¡±

    With the knife pointed to his throat, Ling Mo just needs to push a bit harder to kill him. When your life was on the line, it¡¯s hard to remain calm, not to mention he was a coward.

    Ling Mo frowned while hearing his mumbling vague voice, his partner started to worry that he might irritate Ling Mo so he interrupted and said: ¡°Let me say it.¡±

    The guy quickly shut his mouth and looked at Ling Mo with pleading eyes.

    ¡°OK, you say it.¡± Ling Mo looked at that guy and said.

    Although he was covered with blood, but he could still tell that he had dark skin, was less than 20 years old, and apparently was a student of X city university. But he looked a lot more calmer than his partner, and he talks way faster and more fluent.

    ¡°We just got here two days ago, this is the only ce we can stay. We actually didn¡¯t know you wereing. We were also shocked when you opened the door, but I thought you should be survivor rather than a zombie since you opened the door, but we have no idea what you were up to so we decided to capture you first.¡±

    After he finished exining, he felt anxious, he was afraid that Ling Mo would kill his partner if he irritated him.

    His partner¡¯s reaction was much more fierce, he started to curse: ¡°OMFG are you trying to kill me? Tang Xiao Xue, did your mouth and asshole switch? Do you know even know how to talk? Or are you only able to talk shit? You want me dead!! Bro! Bro!¡± He cannot move with a knife pointing at his throat, he can only look at Ling Mo and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, we didn¡¯t want to capture you i swear, we just wanted to make friends with you.¡±

    Ling Mo thought it was hrious, but also realized that they didn¡¯t have bad intentions, he was also aware of survivors, it¡¯s just that he wouldn¡¯t do anything impulsive like them.

    On the second thought, if it were other survivors it might work.

    Normally people would be a bit slower when they got scared, those with no guts probably even wouldn¡¯t be able to move. If they saw these fake ¡°zombies¡± they would probably just wait to die.

    He could tell that they were actually very careful with their n, because a different scenario could have happened. What if the people didn¡¯t get scared and decided to fight back and kill them? They were smart in seeing if their target got scared or not before going through with their n.

    So they waited for a few seconds and then attacked Ling Mo thinking he was the first kind of person since he jumped back indicating that they had scared the shit out of him.

    Too bad that Ling Mo didn¡¯t get scared to death, instead he pulled himself together immediately and yed them.

    ¡°Sounds like you guys do these kinds of things often?¡± Ling Mo slowly put down his knife and asked them with great interest.

    The guy took a deep breath and wiped his forehead, his face looked even dirtier, which made him look kind of scary, ¡°No! We didn¡¯t even seed the first time¡­ahhh. ¡­sorry¡­.sorry I mean¡­.¡± He was afraid of Ling Mo, so he changed his words right away: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so scared?¡± Ling Mo thought, this guy was too timid, was it because i¡¯m too aggressive? But in terms of aggressiveness, Ye Lian and Shana would look even more scarier, the feeling they give others is real aggressiveness.

    In other words, that¡¯s actually a kind of strong killing aura.

    Only zombies who would regard humans as food, would have this kind of aura. That¡¯s ¡°real¡± aggressiveness. This feeling is like the feeling when a predator meets a prey.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even intend to kill, so he didn¡¯t know what to do when he saw this guy being so scared out of his mind. He began to think that the guy was scared probably because he recently killed a lot people and he still had a bit of killing aura around him even when he didn¡¯t intend to kill.

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t really serious, the two guys were very afraid of him because Ling Mo did something they didn¡¯t expect him to do.

    This guy looked at Ling Mo and said: ¡°Your not like other survivors, you have no fear for zombies bro, so I admire you a lot.¡±

    ¡°He Peng Peng stop kissing his ass¡± Tang Xiao Xue interrupted and said : ¡°We didn¡¯t have the intention to attack you but¡­.¡± Tang Xiao Xue looked helpless, and said in a sad voice: ¡°We had to be careful because you never know who¡¯s out there. If someone bad had captured us first instead of someone like you, who knows what might have happened to us. We might have been raped¡­.¡¯

    Ling Mo looked like he wanted to puke after what he heard. ¡°There would be no problem if this was said by two beautifuldies with voluptuous bodies, but what the hell would people do to you two pieces of shit?? Who the fuck would want to rape you!!??¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly thought if Shana couldn¡¯t find anything inside the hospital rooms and he didn¡¯t see anything on the first floor either, then¡­¡­.

    The way Ling Mo looked at them suddenly became weird: ¡°You guys have all the drugs right?¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng were shocked. He Peng Peng was dazed and Tang Xiao Xue pulled He Peng Peng to his side looked at Ling Mo with awareness and asked: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    After He Peng Peng pulled himself together, the first thing he thought was to argue: ¡°What drugs?? We don¡¯t know anything about no drugs!¡±

    Ling Mo looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot and turned to Tang Xiao Xue: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not gonna take it away, in fact..¡± He took two bags of instant noodles and said: ¡°Wanna trade?¡±

    The two of them showed their desire on their face when they saw the bags of instant noodles.

    ¡°Food¡­.¡±

    He Peng Peng also peeked at Ling Mo¡¯s bag while looking at the noodles, but he stopped after seeing his knife.

    After what happenedst night Ling Mo realized something. He is always carrying a very tempting bag for those survivors who were starving. Luckily he was strong enough that he didn¡¯t have to worry about those two idiots with greedy eyes.

    If they tried to take away the bag, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t mind killing them and taking the drugs.

 Chapter 93 â€“ You guys have balls

    <h4>Chapter 93 ¨C You guys have balls</h4>

    Tang Xiao Xue stared at the instant noodle, he was apparently dying to have it.

    But when He Peng Peng started to talk, he stopped him and asked: ¡°How do you want to trade?¡±

    Ling Mo thought this guy was much calmer than his partner. He could manage to hold his impulsiveness and bargain with me despite how much he really wanted it.

    ¡°Depends on what kind of drugs you have and how much you have¡± said Ling Mo.

    Tang Xiao Xue swallowed then hesitated and said: ¡°Since this is just a school hospital, we don¡¯t have much prescribed medicine. We have some painkillers, cold medicine, antipyretics, propulsid and eye drops¡±

    Ling Mo felt no interest of the long list of medicines he mentioned, he had a lot of regr medicines like cold medicine. After being homeless, his resistance had be much stronger than before so he wouldn¡¯t get sick easily. But painkillers could be very useful, as for propulsid, they don¡¯t really need it since it only helps when you have a stomach ache.

    You deserve to be killed right now if you still have stomach ache in this current apocalyptic world. The world out there might be bad right now, but the good thing is that humans are good at adapting to a new environment.

    Tang Xiao Xue could tell that Ling Mo was not interested from his expression.

    But He Peng Peng¡¯s stomach suddenly made a noise: ¡°guu guu¡­.¡±

    He said to Tang Xiao Xue with a painful expression: ¡°I¡¯m starving to death, even if we get back they wouldn¡¯t give us shit. Just give him some, they wouldn¡¯t find out anyways.¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue¡¯s expression suddenly changed to a look that seemed like he wanted to kill him. He stared at He Peng Peng and said: ¡°Why do I have this dumbass as partner!?¡± But seeing him slobbering, he sighed and said: ¡°We also have Yun¡¯nan White Medicinal Powder Spray, guaze and bandage¡­..¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue looked more confident after naming the extra first-aid tools he had in his supply. As a normal person who can be in danger at anytime, first-aid tools are the most important!

    After all humans couldn¡¯t recover like zombies, zombies could still survive if they lose a leg or lose an arm, but humans would probably die just from deep wounds. For example excessive bleeding or not enough energy to run from a zombie.

    To humans, getting hurt idently was increasing the possibility for death, so you had to have a way to save yourself.

    Ling Mo was impressed and asked: ¡°How much do you have?¡±

    ¡°Not much, about two for each item.¡± Tang Xiao Xue hesitated and said.

    Ling Mo could tell something was not right from his uncertain tone of voice so Ling Mo asked a question: ¡°You guys are finding medicine for other people?¡±

    ¡°em..¡±Tang Xiao Xue became a bit nervous and then said, ¡°Ya I¡¯m finding them for my ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! They aren¡¯t our ssmates! They are assholes! If they really did regard us as ssmates, they wouldn¡¯t have done something like this¡± He Peng Peng angrily interrupted Tang Xiao Xue.

    Tang Xiao Xue frowned, and lowered his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, we can¡¯t me them, me the asshole couples!¡±

    ¡°Anyways they are all bad guys. Why don¡¯t they find the medicine themselves? Making use out here to find it and risking our lives.¡± He Peng Peng seemed to be holding onto a grudge, so he kept cursing.

    The two guys seemed to be bullied by theirpanions.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to mind other people¡¯s business, he really needed those medicines. So he considered a little bit and asked: ¡°How about this, if you guys can give me all the medicine, I can not only give you food, but I can also take you to another group of survivors, in this way you guys wouldn¡¯t be tortured for not taking back medicine.¡±

    This was probably the best and easy way to peacefully deal with those bullies. If can¡¯t bear with me then I¡¯ll just leave. Of course if you want to do this you need to have the courage and ability to survive. It would be hard for those two survivors to survive, so Ling Mo came up with this idea. There are 3000 survivors in this school so it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find another group of people.

    He could tell they are holding a strong grudge on their partners. They would probably say yes after he told them this idea, yet this did not happen.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t go¡± Tang Xiao Xue said and surprised Ling Mo.

    Even He Peng Peng shook his head and said: ¡°Thanks man, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you, but we really can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±Ling Mo asked, are they masochists?

    Tung Xiao Xue feltplicated and said: ¡°Not just us, there are other people who were forced toe out and look for medicine, some look for food and some look for daily needs like tissues¡­.I don¡¯t know if others will escape but He Peng Peng and I won¡¯t, because¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of! Just say it¡± He Peng Peng angrily said ¡°The two bitch ass couples shut ten girls in a ce which includes a pregnant teacher! They said they will give us three days to find supplies or they will kill a girl if one person doesn¡¯t get back by the time. If two people don¡¯te back on time then two girls are going to die. Although none of them is my girlfriend or rtive, but Tang Xiao Xue and I will not let them die because of us.¡±

    He was very angry, his whole body was shaking when he was talking. If he was lying then his acting skills was very god-like.

    If Tang Xiao Xue had said these things Ling Mo might not have believed him but if it¡¯s from He Peng Peng who was always a bit more careless when he talked, he would, because this type of person wouldn¡¯t lie when he was being emotional.

    So the way Ling Mo looked at them changed.

    ¡°To my surprise¡­.you two have balls¡± Ling Mo was sincere, Ling Mo really admired them both.

    It¡¯s easy to tell that those two were the lowest level of survivors, no ability and not smart but were at least nice people.

    It¡¯s really hard to find people like this right now.

    The way how Ling Mo saw them changed and his voice became softer and he also put down his knife.

    We can only give you a bit, because there is only a little bit of the supplies, if we don¡¯t take enough back, we won¡¯t have a good ending. If it weren¡¯t because we were starving to death right now, we wouldn¡¯t be changing it with food. Tang Xiao Xue said and sighed..

    He Peng Peng was much more straightforward: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking our supplies away from us! You can see that this is real zombie blood, we also used zombie flesh to cover our body. If you want to rob us I¡¯ll cut myself and be a zombie. You would die no matter how strong you are!¡±

    ¡°I really want to say I don¡¯t know you anymore!¡± Tang Xiao Xue kicked his leg.

    Although this was a good method, it wouldn¡¯t work if you told the whole n to your opponent.

    Only in really bad movies would you see someone telling their enemies what their best moves are¡­.

    Although Ling Mo thought this was hrious, he also felt disgusted that they used zombie flesh to cover their body.

    But on second thought if he didn¡¯t have super powers and had fought them like a regr person, he probably wouldn¡¯t win if they went with their n.

    From their words Ling Mo could tell they killed zombies before, although he didn¡¯t know how but he assumed it must of been really hard for them.

    So out of curiosity, he still asked, ¡°Where did you get the zombie blood?¡±

    He Peng Peng who had a big mouth said, ¡°Oh! You wouldn¡¯t believe it! We were so lucky, we saw a stupid zombie get stuck in a wall. Tang Xiao Xue and I decided to use a stone to kill it¡±

    Out of excitement, the proud He Peng Peng started to tell him the whole story how he killed the zombie and told him how he used a not so big stone to kill the stupid zombie.

    After listening, Ling Mo thought ¡°These two idiots are in fact very interesting!¡±

 Chapter 94 â€“ Been Through Hell

    <h4>Chapter 94 ¨C Been Through Hell</h4>

    Even though Ling Mo should be aware of other survivors, he could tell these two idiots were just too weak and could also tell that theycked experience when it came to meeting new survivors.

    Even Tang Xiao Xue who was the smarter one of the two, would tell you anything you wanted to know for just a bit of food.

    This is why theycked experience. They were basically carrying gold and telling you they could exchange a small amount of gold to you for something you have when you had the power to rob them and they wouldn¡¯t be able to even fight back.

    These two were a bit simple minded, but they were very lucky that they met Ling Mo rather than Xu Cai.

    ¡°How about this, I really do want the medicine, but you guys seem to have a difficult time¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo just couldn¡¯t be a asshole and rob everything from them. He didn¡¯t want to kill want to kill two innocent girls indirectly as well as put these two retards in danger.

    This was a matter of crossing the line, this is something Ling Mo couldn¡¯t go through. If he did it, then he would be no different than Xu Cai.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t wish to rob them, if Tang Xiao Xue only gives him one portion of it, it¡¯s not going to be enough.

    While he was hesitating, a shadow appeared at the door. Ling Mo didn¡¯t even need to look back to know that the person in front of the door was Shana.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t controlling Shana, she was essentially his zombie puppet. They had a special spirit connection. Even if they were not at the same ce, Ling Mo would still somehow know where she and Ye Lian were.

    Shana was looking for medicine on the second floor, but she didn¡¯t find anything so she came to see Ling Mo. This was kind of her habit, because although she was close to Ye Lian, staying with Lin Luanqui who was a human bothered her. She tried to avoid humans as much as she could. Ling Mo was apparently an exception, but this special treatment was not just because of their spiritual connection.

    Although Ling Mo was not surprised, He Peng Peng was. He saw someone appear at the door and he started to shout, Tang Xiao Xue immediately covered his mouth: ¡°STFU, are you stupid? Do You want zombies toe here??¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is Shana¡±, Ling Mo smiled and said, but when he turned around Shana had already ran to him.

    The second she walked past him, Ling Mo found out Shana¡¯s eyes had slightly turned red with his spiritual power.

    Seeing someone suddenly charge towards him with a knife, Tang Xiao Xue was shocked and grabbed He Peng Peng to step back.

    But their speed was no match for Shana who is in zombie mode. She was already in front of them after they took a step back. Just when the knife wasing down to make a sh¡­.

    ¡°Shit!!!¡±

    Although Shana wouldn¡¯t attack humans under his control, these two guys looked just like zombies!!

    As a more advanced mutated zombie, Shana was also aggressive to other zombies. Normally mutated zombies or advanced zombies wouldn¡¯t attack other normal zombies unless they were hungry, but Shana and Ye Lian were a bit different. Especially Shana, who still had her memory and consciousness. Her hostility towards zombies was much stronger.

    Luckily Ling Mo had already pulled himself together, he immediately used his puppet skills to gain more control on Shana and dashed to her and grabbed her arm to his direction.

    After doing these two things, the direction Shana shed tilted a bit and shed in front of He Peng Peng.

    ¡°Pump!Pump!Pump!¡±

    It took a while for Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng to pull themselves together, they were scared shitless to death..

    Their limbs felt like they were melting, their brains feltpletely empty! They had just been through hell¡­.

    Because it was too scary just a few moments ago, they paused over there without moving, and leaned on each other while quivering.

    After being grabbed away by Ling Mo, she still had those red eyes which stared at the two ¡°zombies¡±.

    Ling Mo was also very shocked, because if he hadn¡¯t stopped Shana, those two idiots might have already been dead by now.

    Ling Mo originally thought that their ¡°disguise¡± sucked and wouldn¡¯t be able to trick other zombies, but reality smacked him in the face when Shana fell for it¡­ turns out it was pretty good.

    So as long as you want to live, you can always still find a way, just depends on whether your willing to go the extra mile or not.

    ¡°OKOK don¡¯t worry¡± Ling Mo tried to calm Shana down, ¡°She won¡¯t kill you guys, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He Peng Peng asked with a quivering voice ¡°Is she your girlfriend? OMG¡­Thank god.. She scared the shit out of me¡­¡±

    ¡°I think the way you guys look now will scare other people!¡± Ling Mo stared at him and said. ¡°She thought you guys were zombies. Although your method was to try to trick zombies, if you guys see a survivor, you guys might be dead. Figure out something else¡± Ling Mo advised them.

    He was thinking, putting aside whether survivors will kill you guys or not, if they met a mutated zombie or a hungry zombie, they were dead meat.

    Tang Xiao Xue pulled himself together and looked at Shana with fear. Although he was scared of Shana, he believed she was human. His mindset was was built on only normal zombies. He probably couldn¡¯t imagine that there were also mutated zombies in the current world so he wasn¡¯t suspicious about Shana¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Not all survivors are like you two monsters who attack zombies once you see them. Most people would just run away¡± Tang Xiao Xue showed a bit of depression.

    It was their first time seeing survivors after disguised like this, but out of their expectations they almost got killed twice in one day.

    ¡°¡­..¡± Ling Mo was suddenly speechless, and thought that, he doesn¡¯t always attack zombies once he sees them, as for Shana, honestly you can¡¯t me her, it¡¯s in her nature as a mutated zombie to kill other zombies.

    ¡°How about this, I have friends downstairs, you two go clean yourselves up and take the drugs downstairs and we can see how we are going to make the trade.¡±

    Although Ling Mo wanted to talk to them a bit more about other stuff, but it seemed like these two idiots couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.

 Chapter 95 â€“ Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 95 ¨C Jinx</h4>

    Seeing Ling Mo and Shana leaving without turning their heads, Tang Xiao Xue ¡®s legs felt like jelly and melted on the ground.

    He looked fearful. If it wasn¡¯t because his face was covered in blood, you would see that his face was very pale. He tried to wipe his forehead but he realized his hands were paralyzed.

    You can¡¯t understand how they felt unless you¡¯ve been so close to death before.

    He Peng Peng leaned on the cab and slowly sat down, he felt like he didn¡¯t have any energy anymore.

    He whispered, ¡°Scared the shit out of me¡± and then asked ¡°Who do you think is stronger? In my honest opinion, the dude is no match for this girl, she¡¯s way too fast.¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue exhaled and slowly said: ¡°I have a different opinion. That girl may be really fast, but he still managed to stop her. I don¡¯t think I would be able to do this. Even if I react fast enough, my body can¡¯t be that fast. No.. I don¡¯t think I would even be able to react. That was too fast.¡±

    Although Tang Xiao Xue wasn¡¯t talking clearly, but He Peng Peng started to think, so that guy is a bit stronger?

    Should be, or why does that girl listen to him¡­

    But he gave up thinking, and pped hisp, ¡°If they are that good, do you think they are better than the bitch ass couples?¡±

    ¡°No shit!! The bitch ass couples couldn¡¯t possibly be that good. If they didn¡¯t im that they had a guy with superpowers they wouldn¡¯t be that arrogant¡± Tang Xiao Xue said with despise.

    When superpowers was mentioned, He Peng Peng showed a disapproval expression and said: ¡°Last time I heard that bitch ass couple say that the guy with superpowers would bring all the survivors together and build a huge base. That¡¯splete bullshit! I don¡¯t believe that superpowers exist!¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue looked at He Peng Peng with aplicated look and said with a low voice: ¡°I believe.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid or were you dropped as a baby, how can you believe in this kind of shit??¡±

    ¡°Why not? Look at whats happened to this world? If it didn¡¯t happen, how many people would believe the existence of zombies? If there are zombies then there might be some possibilities that superpowers do exist. I even heard that there used to be a guy in school who had a superpower, but disappeared. Probably escaped.¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue eyes suddenly became very upset, ¡°Recently I¡¯ve been thinking, in the past before the apocalypse happened, when I was bored I would go onto the forums and say that I hoped doomsday woulde¡± then he pped himself on the face, ¡°Why did I fuckin jinx it!¡±

    He Peng Peng also quivered and then grabbed Tang Xiao Xue¡¯s hand to stop him: ¡°Stop doing this, this has nothing to do with you jinxing it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to live on, and it¡¯s painful.¡± Tang Xiao Xue¡¯s eye was a bit wet ¡°I thought I had wanted to die anyways and go to hell to meet my parents but when the girl tried to kill us, I really thought I was going to die. I honestly have never felt the urge to want to live so much at that moment. Don¡¯tugh at me, I didn¡¯t want to die at that moment. When that knife was shing towards me I was scared to death.¡±

    He Peng Peng looked at Tang Xiao Xue with surprise, and thenughed: ¡°Hahaha I didn¡¯t believe it! I knew you didn¡¯t want to die! You always said how you didn¡¯t mind dying all the time! Whatplete utter bullshit! At least i¡¯m not a liar and i don¡¯t pretend that i¡¯m not scared of dying. I¡¯m not even afraid to tell you that I actually pissed my pants.¡±

    He pointed below his crotch. The ce he was sitting on was really wet¡­..

    Tang Xiao Xue jumped as if tail got stepped on, looked at He Peng Peng weirdly. He Peng Peng looked as if he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and waved at him: ¡°Come and help me up, my legs are melted, I can¡¯t get up¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sit on your pee the whole day¡­.Honestly i¡¯m so unlucky to know you¡­Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other anymore.¡±

    After 10 minutes, they went downstairs. Tang Xiao Xue was carrying a small bag filled with drugs they ha collected from the school¡¯s hospital.

    And the way He Peng Peng was walking, looked really weird. If you looked closely, his crotch and legs were wet¡­.

    They followed Ling Mo¡¯s advice to clean the blood stains, but they still smelled like shit.

    The moment they reached the second floor, Tang Xiao Xue stopped and He Peng Peng quivered.

    Outside the ward, they saw Shana holding a long knife with a cold look. Her eyes looked normal now. Tang Xiao Xue thought the red eyes he saw was an illusion caused by fear.

    The two guys hesitated at the stairway and then walked over anyways.

    ¡°em¡­¡± while He Peng Peng tried to talk, Shana went in and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Even her voice doesn¡¯t have any emotions¡­..is this the legendary cold beauty?¡± He Peng Peng stopped with his mouth open and turned around to talk to Tang Xiao Xue: ¡°Come on if this guy didn¡¯t kill us, they won¡¯t kill us now. Let¡¯s negotiate with them for some food. If we get more food, we can even share it with the others when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, the bitch ass couple will search us when we get back.¡± said Tang Xiao Xue shaking his head.

    He Peng Peng fiercely gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Come and search me than! I only have these clothes, let them search! They wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate our smell! Why don¡¯t you piss on your pants too, let them smell it¡­..¡±

    ¡°Go dig a hole and die in it please.¡± He quickly refused. He went into the room right away because He Peng Peng seemed to want to keep talking anding up with some really embarrassing ns.

    Even though the hospital ward had a big room, it only contained six beds. It¡¯s not hard to understand why there were so little beds in the hospital ward. Usually in school there would only be a small amount of sick studentsing here to get an IV drip, there¡¯s honestly no point in putting too many beds for such a small amount of students.

    Ling Mo was in front of the bed in the middle, Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng paused at the same time.

    ¡°Four people¡­.¡±He Peng Peng looked shocked, but what really surprised him was that besides Ling Mo, the other people in the room were all females and one of them was lying sick on the bed.

    One guy and three girls, how the hell did they make it here alive?

 Chapter 96 â€“ Luck is also part of your ability

    <h4>Chapter 96 ¨C Luck is also part of your ability</h4>

    Honestly people would have evil intentions if they saw a group with only one male and three females. Especially if they saw them carry a big bag of supplies. It¡¯s like holding a sign that says I¡¯m a easy target. It¡¯s much easier to rob a group of helpless people with supplies than search in a zombie infested area for supplies. People would choose to rob other people because of this.

    For people like Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng who were so hungry now, they probably wouldn¡¯t kill others, but they probably would try to take away the stuff.

    But after seeing what Ling Mo and Shana were capable of, they would of course not do something that stupid.

    Tang Xiao Xue even thought that even if someone tried to do something to them, they probably wouldn¡¯t end up with a good oue. What he didn¡¯t know was that this theory of his was actually provenst night.

    What really made He Peng Peng and Tang Xiao Xue curious was where theye from.

    They made special trip here, probably just to save this patient on the bed¡­..

    Since they met Ling Mo, they had the assumed that Ling Mo was a survivor from the school, probably had always been around the school.

    As for the girls in the room, Ling Luanqui looked young, not to mention Shana. Especially Ye Lian looked so familiar, although they couldn¡¯t figure out who she was right now but they were sure that she was a student from X city university. So they were even more sure with their assumption.

    Since everyone was from the same school, we should be able to negotiate. He Peng Peng thought.

    Guess they will never figure out that they were from another ce¡­.

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Lin Luanqui has been sleeping since she took her medicine, but she opened her eyes with awareness when she heard Tang Xiao Xue¡¯s voice.

    If it wasn¡¯t because she saw Ye Lian right beside her, she would probably jump out of the bed and find a ce to hide right away. This was already an instinctive reaction for her.

    But with Ye Lian, Shana, and Ling Mo beside her, she really didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    She was still surprised, but didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the door.

    ¡°Zombies?! No¡­.¡±The moment she talked, she saw the two survivors, her pale face showed a surprised expression.

    The two survivors looked dirty and smelled like shit. They even looked like zombies when you first look at them, but zombies wouldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing.

    And one of them even waved embarrassedly, looked like he¡¯s saying hi¡­.

    And if you look closely under their short messy hair, is a pair of human eyes. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s covered with blood stains, so it can be really confusing.

    They looked much better now though, They had like a ny percent zombie and ten percent human look before, but now it¡¯s like a fifty ¨C fifty.

    Ye Lian took an extra look at them and looked confused, good thing was Ling Mo had calmed her down immediately, so she didn¡¯t try to kill them like Shana did.

    After seeing them, Ling Mo tried to figure out how the zombies would judge whether someone was a zombie or a human. So far it looks like they could only judge by seeing if they had the virus or not.

    To make sure their n would work out, the two guys tried everything to disguise themselves. Out of everything they used to cover themselves with, seems like only the zombie blood that contained the virus really worked. These two guys really had the guts for trying without knowing if it worked or not.

    But from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, this can only be a temporary solution, not a suitable one in the long run.

    Although the virus shouldn¡¯t be able to prate through the skin, they still wouldn¡¯t know what would happen if you were covered with zombie blood for a long time.

    If they idently got hurt with the blood on them, then it¡¯s no different than killing yourself.

    Also, it was really dangerous to be in a group of zombies! Zombies evolve, and evolve means killing other zombies.

    Humans are their food supply but zombies are their supplements to evolve.

    Food is essential, but if there are some supplements, they wouldn¡¯t let go of it.

    Half of the reason they could make it alive till now was because they worked hard in surviving and the other half was because they were so damn lucky. But you have to admit that luck is part of one¡¯s skill.

    ¡°Why are there¡­¡±Lin Luanqui asked suspiciously, she never imagined that they would see any survivors.

    This was the center of X city university, while the number of zombies rapidly increased, so did the amount survivors.

    Although the survivors were scattered all around the school, but in terms of quantity, survivors in the center area had the most amount.

    But the school hospital was not a good ce to stay due to the fact that it was a big risk to go in and out of the hospital since it was near the basketball court.

    So this area would have a lot of survivors but no one would stay in the school hospital itself!

    ¡°I saw them on the third floor.¡± Ling Mo said, and added, ¡°They have all the medicine.¡±

    Lin Luanqui looked at them surprisingly, seemed to be thinking, just the two of them? Do they even have the balls toe out and look for medicine? She could tell they don¡¯t even have weapons¡­

    Survivors wouldn¡¯t be willing to take this kind of risk, since it¡¯s not food. And these two guys didn¡¯t look like they needed drugs.

    She didn¡¯t ask anything though. But the way she looked at Ling Mo suddenly became subtle, seemed to be expecting Ling Mo to do something.

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s intention toe to X university wasn¡¯t for the drugs, but right now there was something so good in front him, probably if it was other survivors, they probably wouldn¡¯t let this good chance slip away.

    When Ling Mo promised her to take her to the school hospital, he also imed that he was nning to collect some drugs at the same time. Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t say anything, Lin Luanqui predicted that he would stay in X city university for a while. If this was the case, it¡¯s better to have found more drugs.

    She knows Ling Mo wants the drugs for sure, but she didn¡¯t know what action Ling Mo would take.

    Ling Mo and her were just coborating, they didn¡¯t actually understand each other that much. Although Shi Bin wasn¡¯t killed by Ling Mo, Lin Luanqui was still a bit wary of him. After treating her wound twice, she let go some of her feelings about him. Actually she doesn¡¯t know how really she feels about him, maybe a bit grateful but also a bit of wary.

    She could feel that Ling Mo bes stronger every time he fights.

    And the two girls beside her are also really something too¡­.

 Chapter 97 â€“ The Other Guy With Super Powers

    <h4>Chapter 97 ¨C The Other Guy With Super Powers</h4>

    ¡°So¡­ How do you guys want to trade?¡± Ling Mo asked and waved to tell them toe over.

    Tang Xiao Xue didn¡¯t move, He Peng Peng pushed him and said: ¡°let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Afraid your mother. Do I look like you?. I just thought we might stink like shit and it¡¯s gonna be ufortable for the patient! Not everyone¡¯s like you¡­¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue was cursing in his head, but he was already been pushed inside, so he walked to Ling Mo. He knows he smells like shit so he tried to keep a distance.

    Despite that, the air became really bad. Good thing was the two mutated zombies were fine with it.

    For Ling Mo and Lin Luanqui who both had been through a lot of adversities, could definitely tolerate this.

    He Peng Peng didn¡¯t mean to lower his voice, so everyone in the room heard what he said.

    Lin Luanqui showed a funny face and looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t steal your stuff, we¡¯re just gonna trade.¡± Ling Mo sighed and said.

    Tang Xiao Xuen nodded and said: ¡°I know that, or else you could have just finished us up already, didn¡¯t even need to give us time to consider. Bro, just tell us how much you want.¡±

    He peeped at Ye Lian and Lin Luanqui when he was talking to Ling Mo, but when he made an eye contact with Ye Lian he got a cold feeling.

    As a mutated zombie who was near from evolving again, the feeling Ye Lian gave others was different. She had a knife with her and she didn¡¯t look like someone who was weak.

    Tang Xiao Xue thought: ¡°Why the hell did they meet so many strong survivors when they went out.¡±

    Although Ling Mo promised that he wouldn¡¯t do anything, but he felt like he was a mouse walking in a group of cats, he didn¡¯t feel safe at all.

    He hesitantly looked at Ling Mo, thinking that he didn¡¯t even have the guts to refuse Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°trade¡±.

    Tang Xiao Xue felt really lucky that Ling Mo was willing to trade, even though he was capable in killing them all and then stealing all the stuff. It¡¯s not like before, power is everything in this current world. If you don¡¯t have power the only thing you can do is submit. There is no moral code in this world anymore.

    Even Tang Xiao Xue thought that ethics were not reliable anymore.

    If Ling Mo had asked him to hand over all the drugs now, in order to survive, he would probably do something terrible in response. He never told He Peng Peng this, because he knew that He Peng Peng wouldn¡¯t be able to do something terrible.

    The best result was to pray that Ling Mo won¡¯t suddenly get annoyed and kill them to steal their stuff.

    He Peng Peng was much more careless now, he was already assuming that Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t kill them for sure. He said to Ling Mo with augh on his face: ¡°Big bro, could we talk about the tradeter and give us some food first? I am starving¡­.When we came out they only gave us a little bit of food, it¡¯s not even enough¡­. ¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s food is collected by risking their lives, I won¡¯t just give it to you.¡± Ling Mo waved his hands and said ¡°No¡± to stop He Peng Peng.

    There must of been arge portion of the three thousand survivors of the school who couldn¡¯t get full like them.

    If it wasn¡¯t like this, Xu Cai¡¯s encouragement wouldn¡¯t be that effective.

    The most scary thing is actually not temporary hunger, it¡¯s actually when food starts to get insufficient, and there were only zombies around. Xu Cai and the guys were all under this kind of despair.

    These two haven¡¯t reached to that level yet, so that meant that there must still be enough food around here in the center area.

    But their task was to collect medicine, and there is not much to eat here, so it¡¯s quite normal that they felt hungry.

    But the ¡°bitch ass couples¡± they mentioned made people risk their lives and didn¡¯t even give food. No wonder they were so angry.

    Thinking to this point, Ling Mo suddenly thought of something and asked them: ¡°I heard you guys mentioning the couples, so your leaders are a boy and a girl. But how could just the two of them possibly control ten girls, and how are they forcing other survivors to collect supplies. I¡¯m curious, why would you guys rather take the risking out than unite and fight them?

    Ling Mo was thinking that if this couple were as good as Ye Lian, then they should be capable of doing what they¡¯re doing now, but if they were normal people, then they shouldn¡¯t be able to do something like that.

    He knows things were a bitplicated, if he had asked directly, the two of them might not be willing to tell the truth , so he decided to use reverse psychology on them.

    This method really worked on He Peng Peng, he immediately said with fierceness: ¡°It¡¯s not that easy! If it was just the two of them, we wouldn¡¯t end up like this, but they have someone helping them and they tricked some people to join their group, making their grouprger than ours, so we can only listen to what they say.¡±

    So that¡¯s it, in other words, the two of them and the other survivors who were forced toe out to collect supplies were the group that didn¡¯t join the couples.

    Tang Xiao Xue hesitated and nodded: ¡°This just happened recently, due to the couples meeting a guy with superpowers¡­.¡±

    ¡°Superpowers?¡± Ling Mo twitched his eyes a bit, even Ling Luanqui sit up with a pale face.

    ¡°Ya.¡± Tang Xiao Xue thought that Ling Mo didn¡¯t believe them from his facial expression, so he added ¡°Rumor was that he was trying to gather all the survivors. He seems like someone who has real superpowers or else he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to walk anywhere in school whenever he wanted¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought the word anywhere was exaggerated but those with superpowers have more of an advantage than normal people, so if you¡¯re careful, it is possible to go anywhere you want in school.

    So the guy with superpowers not only wants to gather everyone, he wants to make everyone collect everything for him.

    If you think deeper, during the process, they can eliminate the weaker ones¡­.

    Ling Mo suddenly thought, as a college student, would he be that cruel???

 Chapter 98 â€“ Run When Things Go South

    <h4>Chapter 98 ¨C Run When Things Go South</h4>

    Ling Mo leaned forward, stared at Tang Xiao Xue and asked: ¡°Tell me more about the guy with superpowers.¡±

    Although X city university was a very big area, he and the other guy with superpowers were both in the center area, so there would be a high possibility that they would encounter each other.

    He could easily tell from He Peng Peng and Tang Xiao Xue¡¯s description that this guy was very ambitious and cruel. He needed to be cautious with this type of person.

    And Ling Mo was also curious about this guy¡¯s real goal. It was already really hard to gather over a thousand people into one spot. The death toll for this type of n would be hard to predict. Either way the remainder of the survivors that survive this type of gathering would still be a great number.

    It would be fine if ten or twenty people gathered together, but if there are hundreds of people gathering together, that¡¯s a disaster waiting to happen.

    The guy with superpowers would of surely thought of this, what is he up to?

    Thest time he fought with Lin Luanqui, Ling Mo had already known what people with superpowers could be capable of. If Lin Luanqui wasn¡¯t sick, Ling Mo might have gotten hurt at that time since he wasn¡¯t aware.

    Even though the possibility of being sneak attacked by the guy with superpowers was rtively low due to Ye Lian being able to detect people with powers, it was still a hassle since you wouldn¡¯t know what type of powers they had.

    Taking safety precautions was always better, so Ling Mo wanted to thoroughly understand that person first.

    ¡°I think he was a graduate student, named Wei Jun Yen.¡± Tang Xiao Xue said frowning his eyebrows,

    We really don¡¯t know that much about him since the bitch ass couples talk in a whispers, but one of the people in our group said he knew him before. He said he was a very shy and passionate guy with long hair.

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes, thinking that he was giving useless information, so kept asking: ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys find out what kind of super power he has?¡±

    ¡°Em.. not quite sure, i think when he moves really fast, it looks a bit weird, and there¡¯s no sound when he walks.¡± Tang Xiao Xue tried very hard to think.

    This at least provided some clues¡­.fast, no sound when he moves, this was kind of like Ye Lian or was he exactly like Ye Lian and had high agility?

    If that was the case, then there is nothing to worry about. He might be good at a surprise attack, but Ye Lian had the ability to sense people with superpowers.

    Although Ling Mo was not good at closebat, his psychic powers had enhanced to a certain level. Although he¡¯s still not capable of controlling humans, he could still distort their vision or influence their judgments. Maybe he could attack people with his psychic powers in the future, but he¡¯s not sure how long that would take for him to harness that type of power.

    While Ling Mo was contemting, he looked up and saw Ling Luanqui giving a weird look.

    Although Lin Luanqui quivered and looked down immediately, but Ling Mo saw everything.

    He could see that she subtly showed a bit of hatred through her eyes, seemed like she knew this Wei Jun Yen guy.

    When they first met each other, Lin Luanqui mentioned this guy before, but didn¡¯t say a lot.

    Ling Mo felt curious at that time, but he thought the possibility of bumping into this guy was pretty low so he didn¡¯t bother asking. Plus she probably wouldn¡¯t have told the truth anyways.

    ording to this, they might have had some sort of connection in past. It¡¯s actually quite possible, after all they were the only two people in X city university who had superpowers. He might have tried to talk with Lin Luanqui in the past since he was also around in this area.

    But from Lin Luanqui¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about this Wei Jun Yen¡­.

    After realizing that a person with superpowers was around, they weren¡¯t in mood for bargaining.

    He was thinking of using some food in exchange for three portions of first-aid medicine which could let themst for at least a month.

    With this amount of time, Ling Mo would be able to kill all the mutated and advanced mutated zombies in X city university, and at that time, Ye Lian could probably be able to gain some more consciousness and sanity. The advanced mutated zombie girl gave Ling Mo a deep impression, she apparently already had the ability to make judgements.

    As for Shana¡¯s evolvement¡­..due to her situation, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be sure how she would eventually be like, but so far it looked like it¡¯s heading towards the right way.

    The result made Tang Xiao Xue really happy, he thought Ling Mo wanted to take all the drugs, in that case he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin when he got back to his group.

    And the food Ling Mo gave was a lot, they would be able to eat for several days.

    He had thought Ling Mo might not have been a nice guy, probably even a bit threatening, but in the world right now where ethic values went extinct, he¡¯s pretty lucky that Ling Mo was willing to trade at a fair price.

    And they couldn¡¯t use these supplies anyways when they got back. They had to hand it over to the bitch ass couples. If he hadn¡¯t stopped He Peng Peng, He Peng Peng was going to put some zombie blood inside the medicine.

    After making the deal, Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng started to stuff food in their mouths.

    But in order to avoid zombie blood, they had to stretch their necks out, which made it look very funny.

    Ling Mo looked entertained and then looked at Lin Luanqui.

    But before he said anything, Lin Luanqui said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will draw out the routes and show where zombies appear the most¡±

    But she bit her lips immediately after talking, Ling Mo could see her sadness through her eyes. Ling Mo suddenly felt weird, he felt like back when they had just met.

    ¡°What are your ns afterwards?¡± Ling Mo also wanted to ask about Wei Jun Yen, but seeing her right now he held it in and made a sigh in his head.

    Lin Launqui looked to him and asked: ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°Em..¡± Ling Mo smiled and said: ¡°Live and survive with them no matter what happens.¡±

    Lin Luanqui expressions changed and looked at Ling Mo, seemed like she was going to say something but then stopped.

    After a while, she sadly said: ¡®I¡¯m not sure, I want to find my rtives, but I don¡¯t have the ability right now. When I left school I just wanted to see what was going on the outside or what¡¯s the city like right now. Most importantly, I wanted to know if there was going to be any help.¡± She looked at Ling Mo and asked: ¡°Have you ever thought if there were any rescue teams?¡±

    Ling Mo stopped and shook his head and said: ¡°Not right now.The town area is tooplicated, ¡°even if there¡¯s a rescue team, the only possibility of them finding us is to wait for them to figure things out first and thene find us, normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to reach out to them. Plus the buildings in the city are very big, it¡¯s going to be really hard for them to find us.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t see any hope in the rescue Lin Luanqui mentioned, the virus was very contagious, everything happened too fast, there wasn¡¯t enough time to take any action to prevent it.

    Things wouldn¡¯t all be destroyed but waiting for them to fix everything and to create a safe area and thene out to search for survivors would be a hard task and also take too long.

    This was the darkest age for survivors because they had to rely everything on themselves.

    The two of them were quiet for a while. She seemed to have kept her life after reaching the school hospital, but it also meant that her deal with Ling Mo wasing to a end.

    Ling Mo could tell that she was trying to ask him to stay from her words, but they both have different ns, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t take two zombies and stay with humans for too long.

    It was about time to say goodbye but Ling Mo couldn¡¯t bear to tell a little girl: ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here and I¡¯m going to take my girlfriend to leave tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Luanqui had no intention of initiating it¡­.

    ¡°Take a rest first we need to arrange everything. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow and take a nap first. By the way, we will be sleeping in the next room, just call us if anything happens.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo leaving with his bags, Lin Luanqui paused and smiled a bit, but with a different look on her face¡­..

 Chapter 99 â€“ Selective Memory

    <h4>Chapter 99 ¨C Selective Memory</h4>

    When Ling Mo left the room, the other people in the room also started to leave as well, leaving Lin Luanqui in the bed alone.

    The hospital was rtively safe, so there was no problem with Lin Luanqui being in a room by herself.

    Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng didn¡¯t n to leave right away. Even though they had recovered their energy and stamina, with their skills, they probably wouldn¡¯t survive at night so they decided to leave the next morning.

    When they made the agreement with Ling Mo had also promised to get a bottle of zombie blood for them the next morning.

    Despite the warnings Ling Mo had given them about covering themselves with zombie blood, they still intended to put it on since to them it was the only way to walk across a bunch of zombies without getting bitten.

    Ling Mo thought this method was extremely dangerous to use, but then again if it¡¯s just being used to escape it might just work.

    Not a lot of people have the guts to disguise as a zombie and walk through a bunch of other zombies.

    After quickly dealing with Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng, Ling Mo brought the two zombie girls to rest.

    But when he said ¡°I¡¯m going to take a rest with the girls¡±, the two guys gave him a weird look.

    ¡°What the fuck are you guys looking at, go to bed already.¡±

    Ling Mo felt weirded out by their looks and angrily rushed the girls into the room and mmed the door.

    Turning to the two girls he rubbed his hands, Ling Mo felt excited and carefully took out the gels.

    ¡°Come on and eat this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite! Good girl! Shana¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye Lian, don¡¯t be like her!¡±

    After ten seconds, Tang Xiao Xue who was standing outside the door suddenly thought of something, wiped his sweat, and grabbed He Peng Peng who was leaning on the door listening: ¡°Hey dumbass do you have a death wish? You really want to interrupt them?Did you forgot that girl made you wet your pants¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHA¡± He Peng Peng smiled with a evil grin and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry i¡¯m just listening, there¡¯s no harm in listening.¡±

    ¡°Stop it! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue quickly grabbed He Peng Peng to another room and thought this Ling Mo was such a horny guy, starting immediately after he went in to the room.

    Ling Mo never thought that his intention to feed the two girls made others assume different things, he was right now nervously looking at Ye Lian and Shana.

    The gels were collected from hunting the zombies from theb. All the gels he had collected condensed into one gel in his pocket. Ling Mo then splitted the gel into two pieces. Ling Mo had a theory about the gels. He thought that the color of darkness determined the purity of the gel but he wasn¡¯t sure if the darkness was due to the type of the zombie body or because of the number of zombies it ate.

    After all he wasn¡¯t an expert of this, he could only figure things out through experimenting.

    Probably if he killed more zombies, he would be able to figure it out. So far he has found that no matter how pure the gel originally was, as long as it was ced with another gel, it would eventually eat each other up and be a smaller piece of gel with higher purity. Even after being left alone for a while, the gel would still be full of energy after Ling Mo used his tentacles to check.

    ¡°What kind of virus is this¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and focused on Ye Lian,

    Shana¡¯s evolution had slowed down a bit, he wouldn¡¯t be seeing her evolve in a short period of time. Even if he gives her the whole gel nothing would happen.

    So Ling Mo was more excited to see Ye Lian evolving. He intentionally gave Ye Lian a bit more and the good thing was that Shana didn¡¯t mind.

    Ling Mo and Ye Lian had the closest spirit connection, so he could feel that she was very close to evolving to an advanced mutated zombie.

    Although mutated zombies have certain level of consciousness, it is like the difference between heaven and earth whenparing to advanced mutated zombies..

    At least this theory was based on his observation from Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s growth.

    Unfortunately he had doubts on what happens after evolving to an advanced mutated zombie. He believe that after turning into an advanced mutated zombie, just eating gels were not going to be enough to advance further. Although the gels were regarded as food for mutated zombies, he believed advanced mutated zombies needed something more to evolve.

    He has no idea right now but maybe in the future when Ye Lian gets to that point, she would have a certain level of consciousness and couldmunicate with him. If she couldmunicate with him then he could probably ask what she wanted in order to evolve.

    To his disappointment, after eating the gel, only their spirit power raised a little bit. Ye Lian didn¡¯t be an advanced mutated zombie.

    Seems like they were almost there, just needed a bit more gels.

    Good thing was that X city university was never short of zombies.

    Although Ling Mo felt frustrated and had wanted to go look for more gels, the sky had already turned dark, so he forced himself to sleep.

    ¡°Mmmhhh¡­¡±

    ¡°So soft¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s hands touching a soft thing and he made a grip with his hands as a form of reflex, he felt that the body in his chest started to move.

    He opened his eyes and looked at Ye Lian¡¯s pearl like eyes. Although other people couldn¡¯t see emotions through those big cold eyes, Ling Mo he could see a bit of affection in them.

    ¡°You will always be my girl even if you became a zombie¡­¡± Ling Mo hugged her and gave her a morning kiss.

    After Ling Mo felt awake and energetic he got up and saw Shana hiding to another side wearing her clothes on the other bed.

    Although she recovered a lot of her memory, she still looked clumsy. She had buttoned up her clothes wrong twice.

    Ling Mo felt entertained and thought she probably was a airhead already before bing a zombie.

    She is totally different than Ye Lian who was tender and thoughtful¡­ Ling Mo spontaneously looked at Ye Lian and thought how nice it would be if they both recovered their memory.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°I can do it myself¡­..¡± After a long kiss, Ling Mo let go of Shana with an evil smile, and buttoned up the two mistaken buttons. He pinched her cheek and asked ¡°You never wore these kinds of clothes before?¡±

    ¡°No..it¡¯s not important, I don¡¯t remember.¡± Shana shook her head and said.

    Ling Mo suddenly realized she was not an airhead in the past, she just didn¡¯t pay that much attention on these kinds of things, so when she recovered her memory, the ¡°not important¡± part of the memory would be forgotten. He predicted that besides this, maybe all the things that she considered not important had been forgotten. But probably next time she evolves, she should be able to remember everything.

    If this really does happen, besides the fact that she was a zombie, she would be no different from the Shana in the past.

    ¡°Is this some sort of selective memory?¡± Ling Mo rubbed her head and dressed up Ye Lian with her and headed out.

 Chapter 100 â€“ See Ya

    <h4>Chapter 100 ¨C See Ya</h4>

    TL: So guys we reached chapter 100! Hope everyone likes our trantions so far! Also Vote for the book so more people can read it! We love thements we are getting from you guys and it motivates us a lot when we get donations as well :P. Well enough of my nonsense here is chapter 100¡­

    Ling Mo was expecting Lin Luanqui to still be there when he opened the door but was instead stunned.

    This girl had already left, and left a descriptive map of the center area, with some some words, ¡°This is a gift to thank you. Hope we can see each other in the future! And thank you!!¡±

    Ling Mo all of sudden started to think aboutst night and trying to recall what had happened. He felt sad subconsciously.

    ¡°Guess I was thinking too much.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head, they honestly didn¡¯t even know each other that well. Their rtionship was based off a cooperation only. There was no need to think too much.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s n was to at least wait until Lin Luanqui recovered before splitting up. At least the good thing was that Lin Luanqui had powers and probably can survive. Plus she knows the environment more better than Ling Mo probably.

    Since she said meet in the future, maybe we could probably really meet in the future.

    Ling Mo believed that the map should be urate because Lin Luanqui didn¡¯t seem like the type of girl to owe favors.

    Ling Mo put away theplicated feelings and focused on the map. Looking at the notes on it, although there were lots of zombies around,they mostly gathered in certain areas, there were still lots of nk space.

    The reason for the spaces was because in order to make the school look more elegant they had built a artificial stream andke crossing the entire school.

    Theplicated environment caused most of the zombies to group up at some of the wide open areas, which meant that there were some small paths where survivors could go through without trouble. Although those paths were rtively safe it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it was a zombie free path.

    Most of the zombies were probably grouped up in the buildings. It wasn¡¯t safe going into buildings. Going into buildings was basically like going in a zombie¡¯s home, you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive going in unless you were powerful. Lin Luanqui had also added some notes on the buildings, estimating how many zombies there were in each building. Although it might not be urate, Ling Mo had still used it as a reference.

    There were two buildings highlighted by Lin Luanqui on the map: C3 Education building and A1 Education building.

    The two education buildings were positioned at both ends of a path, seemed to be the buildings with most people having sses in the past ording to the size. There were a lot of man-madendscape like flower beds and a also a river.

    When the disaster happened, a lot of people ran out from the buildings but those people who didn¡¯t get out on time, got turned into zombies and basically were probably still inside. Though it may look pretty on the outside, it probably was a death trap inside. This was what Ling Mo thought of after looking at the information on the map.

    Ling Mo decided he didn¡¯t want to put his target that far, so instead he focused on a target near him.

    ¡°Peace theater??¡±

    X city university¡¯s musical theater¡¯s show was quite famous in past, some foreign show groups would sometimes choose this theater to perform. If there was a show right before the apocalypse started, the number of zombies in that theater would probably be a lot.

    The word ¡°peace¡± in its name seems to be a bit ironic right now.

    When Ling Mo was carefully looking at the map, Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng had also shown up. They couldn¡¯t sleep all night due to thinking about Ling Mo giving them zombie blood..

    ¡°eeeh, where did¡­..¡± He Peng Peng looked inside , when he started to talk, Tang Xiao Xue covered his mouth immediately.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing, I¡¯m just asking where the girl who got hurt went!¡± He Peng Peng said unhappily.

    Tang Xiao Xue felt relieved, because he thought He Peng Peng was going to ask if he had enjoyed his night with the girlsst night.

    ¡°But that¡¯s none of our business, stop being so fucking nosy, let¡¯s talk about something else that¡¯s more important.¡± Tang Xiao Xue was thinking you better shut the hell up and let me talk.

    Ling Mo and Lin Luanqui didn¡¯t try to avoid them when they were talking, although they didn¡¯t listen to the whole thing, Tang Xiao Xue figured out that they were not really on the same team.

    In this case, he felt differently about Ling Mo and hispanions identity.

    ¡°Big brother, are you capable of killing a zombie without getting harmed?¡± He Peng Peng stared at Tang Xiao Xue and then excitedly asked Ling Mo.

    Looking outside the window, there were tons of zombies that would probably give headaches to other people but not Ling Mo.

    He told the two idiots to stay inside the building, and went out himself. Tang Xiao Xue was very worried that Ling Mo would ditch them and run away, but Ye Lian and Shana were still there so it made him feel a bit more secure. But could Ling Mo really defeat a zombie by himself? It might not be a one on one since other zombies might get attracted during the fight.

    But seeing Ling Mo easily jumping into the garden without any look of nervousness, he felt relieved.

    When Ling Mo showed up, a zombie saw him right away and ran towards him.

    The two survivors tightened their hearts, but unlike Tang Xiao Xue who was worried, He Peng Peng was a bit more of excited.

    Ling Mo should be able to cut this zombie to pieces¡­¡­¡­.

    Out of their expectations, Ling Mo ran towards the hospital the moment the zombie ran towards him. Ling Mo¡¯s speed was slightly faster than he originally was when he jumped into the garden.

    The zombie followed Ling Mo, it also dashed to the hospital.

    ¡°OH FUCK!! We are all gonna die!¡±

    He Peng Peng was shocked, he started to backup, but then he suddenly realized Shana was right next to him.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Shana said coldly.

    Actually without her reminder, Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng had already moved to the side, and Ling Mo had already dashed back to the hospital.

    The moment the zombie popped out its head, it was immediately cut off by Shana who was right behind him.

    ¡°Great team work!¡± This scene made Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng speechless, what surprised them the most was that Ye Lian seemed to know what was going to happen before it really happened, she had closed the door immediately after the zombie came in.

    This was done to prevent the smell of fresh blood from attracting other zombies.

    Looking at the headless zombie on the ground, Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng felt cold. Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s expression, he looked so calm, in the beginning they thought that he ran because he couldn¡¯t defeat the zombie, but actually it was because he already had a n.

    Seems like doing something dangerous like this was too easy for them, they didn¡¯t even need to prepare anything.

    Honestly Ling Mo could have actually done it in a much easier way by taking control of the zombie and making itmit suicide, but he wanted to stay low-key as there was also another guy with super powers in the area. Hiding one¡¯s ability was a good idea. It wasn¡¯t wise to show everyone all your cards.

    ¡°Ok, enjoy using the blood.¡± Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng didn¡¯t pull themselves together until Ling Mo started talking.

    ¡°Big bro, if it weren¡¯t for the girls, I would totally want to follow you man.¡± He Peng Pengughed and said.

    Tang Xiao Xue rolled his eyes ,thinking Ling Mo and the girls around him were already this powerful, who the fuck in their right mind would want a man like you who could only eat.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to see how they would cover their bodies with zombie blood and also didn¡¯t want to be there while waiting for it to dry so he prepared to leave.

    ¡°Emm..try not to die.¡± Ling Mo blurted out. This was all he could say as encouragement since in his mind he honestly didn¡¯t think there was much hope for them.

    He Peng Peng looked happy but Tang Xiao Xue looked a bit disappointed and said ¡°You too.¡±

 Chapter 101 â€“ You do it or I do it?

    <h4>Chapter 101 ¨C You do it or I do it?</h4>

    After leaving the hospital, they looked at Lin Luanqui¡¯s map and headed to the Peaceful Theater.

    His goal ining to X city university was to help Ye Lian and Shana get stronger. When they got stronger, Ling Mo would also eventually get stronger as well.

    They might also bump into mutated zombies on the way, but the possibility was pretty low. If they couldn¡¯t bump into them that¡¯s okay as well. He was wishing that they could meet some better type of prey, like the advanced zombies.

    Ling Mo felt that after getting more ustomed to using the spirit tentacles, he would be able to protect himself when he saw an advanced mutated zombie. It wouldn¡¯t be likest time where he was basically pushed down without any resistance.

    Just thinking about the zombie without underwear sitting on top of him still makes him shudder¡­.It¡¯s always going to be a dark spot in his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk this way. This path might be far but there are less zombies in this path so we won¡¯t be surrounded.¡±

    Ling Mo carefully folded the map, then put it in his clothes. He and the zombie girls then started walking through the path where the zombies were less and they vanished around the corner of the hospital.

    But what they didn¡¯t know was that when they had started to move towards the path, a shadow appeared on the side of the hospital door.

    Behind the silent door and a slightly dark hall, Tang Xiao Xue frowned and stared at the zombie¡¯s corpse and then asked.

    ¡°You do it or I do it???¡±

    Through the clean cut, blood had sprayed out. The zombie body was immediately covered in a puddle of blood. A bloody smell was creeping out of the body. It smelled sort of like rust. He and He Peng Peng understood that although this blood looked like human blood it was actually a deadly kind of blood with the virus. This virus was the cause of everything that has happened in this world.

    They stared at the body for about a minute. Although the looks on their faces showed that they didn¡¯t mind touching this stuff, deep down they were scared shitless after Ling Mo repeatedly warned them not use it.

    To be honest the whole process of applying everything was gross.

    But if they wanted to get back alive, this might be their only choice.

    They looked at each other and then He Peng Peng covered his nose and took a deep breath and stepped forward, ¡°Let me do it, since I¡¯m already very dirty right now.¡±

    ¡°OK¡± Tang Xiao Xue thought to himself and remembered that He Peng Peng had wet himself, then nodded said yes.

    After speaking, He Peng Peng reached to the blood with his hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    A girls voice suddenly popped out, He Peng Peng got so scared and almost wet his pants again.

    Tang Xiao Xue was stunned and turned his head, and then his eyes opened wide, ¡°I thought you left?¡±

    The person behind him was Lin Luanqui.

    Seeing Lin Luanquiing back shocked Tang Xiao Xue. He Peng Peng had his mouth wide open as if he saw a ghost.

    Lin Luanqui looked much better, at least her lips were red now, but she was still a bit slow and her left arm is seemed weak.

    But seeing them both there and a zombie body on the ground, Lin Luanqui looked a bit more rxed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave earlier, why are you still here?¡± He Peng Peng asked with a surprised tone in his voice.

    Ling Luanqui smiled and said: ¡°Yea, I left, but I came back.¡±

    ¡°But why? If you didn¡¯t want to go then why didn¡¯t you just stay.¡±

    Lin Luanqui expression changed to a more serious one and said: ¡°I was thinking about what to do the whole night and I decided that I would like to go with you guys.¡±

    ¡°W..why?¡± He Peng Peng asked with doubt, and then looked at her carefully, and suddenly said: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want us to protect you do you? HAHAHAHA!¡±

    He got pped on the back of his head by Tang Xiao Xue afterughing.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t even defeat her or else why would brother Ling let her leave by herself.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± He Peng Peng wanted to argue back, but then he thought about what he said, which a lot of sense, although she looked weak, she was very calm. She doesn¡¯t really look like a weak little girl.

    Lin Luanqui looked a Tang Xiao Xue with surprise and then smiled and said while holding onto a metal piece with her hand: ¡°Good, you understand, you saved me a lot of time from exining a lot of unnecessary bullshit. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you guys trouble. As a matter of fact, I am saving you guys.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡± Tang Xiao Xue looked at the metal piece and suddenly felt a headacheing, thinking that this girl was powerful. If he hadn¡¯t stop He Peng Peng they probably wouldn¡¯t die but they would definitely get a beating from her.

    ¡°Just lead the way and also don¡¯t use the blood anymore. It might work on some zombies, but if you bump into stronger ones, you will be dead in second. Also I don¡¯t wish to walk behind two people covered in that stuff.¡±

    After talking too much she seemed to be even more tired and frowned. Although she got a lot of sleepst night, it would take more time for her to fully recover.

    She thought if Ling Mo hadn¡¯t refused her, she wouldn¡¯t even need to use this method. She was a bit envious of Shana and Ye Lian.

    ¡°No point in thinking about it¡­¡± She told herself and got rid of theplicated feelings.

    She didn¡¯t say anything other than that and Tang Xiao Xue didn¡¯t keep asking. He knows that the two of them were no match for her.

    Good thing was that the two bitch ass couples didn¡¯t say that they couldn¡¯t take any survivors back. They just hope she doesn¡¯t mess up anything.

    As for saving them, Tang Xiao Xue didn¡¯t really think she could do it. Even though she seemed pretty powerful, at most she could probably handle the bitchass couples. She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the guy with superpowers though.

    He still didn¡¯t dare to offend her though since he learned his lesson from Ling Mo and became really careful. He could easily tell that she has some sort of ns for them. He wouldn¡¯t mind as long as she doesn¡¯t harm the other normal survivors.

    He Peng Peng looked at her with hesitation and then looked at Tang Xiao Xue. Although he was a bit dumb, he could tell that Lin Luanqui was strong, so he also gave up resisting.

    ¡°Sure, then you are now our big sister. But this zombie was something big bro made a lot of effort to give us, we shouldn¡¯t waste it.¡± He Peng Peng said

    He finished drinking a bottle of water and carefully gathered all the blood.

    Lin Luanqui frowned and said nothing. She didn¡¯t try to argue with him or stop him.

    Lin Luanqui patiently waited He Peng Peng to gather all the blood and asked, ¡°Lets go when you¡¯re done. Where do you guys live?¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue answered: ¡°Not far from here, We stayed at the Rui Wen building over there.¡±

    She was quite familiar with this building actually. She used to have sses over there in the past before the apocalypse. It looks like a big old school building with a grass in on the outside. It didn¡¯t look that great but the space inside was quite big.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk from the side door, with the amount of blood that is here, we will attract zombies right away if we take the front door.¡±

    Lin Luanqui¡¯s soft words freaked He Peng Peng out and he quickly stopped. He hid beside Tang Xiao Xue and followed Lin Luanqui going through the side door.

    As expected, after a few minutes the front door was bumped open. The annoying chewing sound became very loud. The once zombie-free school hospital has be another home for the zombies.

 Chapter 102 â€“ Tentacle Shooting Machine

    <h4>Chapter 102 ¨C Tentacle Shooting Machine</h4>

    Currently Ling Mo was leading Ye Lian and Shana to cross through a green area. He had no idea what happened in the school hospital after he left. They were taking the path to go to Peace Theater. Looking further ahead, they see a wide road in the front.

    A gust of wind blew by and Ling Mo¡¯s nose started to itch. He suddenly held it in and breathed out. He rxed..

    ¡°A¡­Choo!!!¡±

    After wiping his nose, two zombies that were wandering around in the area suddenly turned both their heads towards the grove after hearing the noise. They began to run towards him without hesitating..

    The two zombies were only ten meters away, his sneeze wasn¡¯t really loud but it still got their attention.

    With such a sharp sense, those wandering zombies that would look harmless were in reality a ticking time bomb with great explosiveness.

    This is why zombies were so intimidating. Once they took action, they would be a killing machine that didn¡¯t know the word stop. With this kind of momentum it¡¯s no wonder why most people would lose their courage to fight them.

    ¡°Great, we can let you two lead the way.¡±

    The spirit tentacles came out from Ling Mo and controlled the zombies.

    By now Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power had already grown powerful enough to easily control regr zombies. He could even control up to ten zombies if needed. Yet controlling was one thing, making use of them to their full potential was a different story. Ling Mo just wasn¡¯t strong enough yet to make them use their full potential.

    Controlling ten zombies was not the same as making ten zombies do something all at the same time. Ye Lian and Shana were a bit different. Ling Mo didn¡¯t really need to control them that much since they had a bit of consciousness already. He basically had them on autopilot. As for those normal zombies, they had all lost their consciousness so all their actions had to be controlled by Ling Mo. No matter how talented someone is, its hard to multitask with that amount of zombies, not to mention Ling Mo was pretty much a normal person before the apocalypse.

    Ling Mo understood that in order to be powerful it takes practice. A person does not just get powerful by getting super powers and not using them. This was the key point of getting more powerful.

    But practicing spirit power needed to be gradual or else you might end up hurting yourself. So Ling Mo could only slowly practice and gradually enhance the intensity of each practice.

    When the two zombies dashed to the side of the grove, they stopped and stood there for a second. They moved their bodies in a weird way, changed directions and slowly left.

    ¡°shishi.. tsutsu..¡±

    The people who came out afterwards were Ling Mo and the zombie girls. In taking this path, they had to go across the green area which made their clothes and hair wet by the morning dew.

    Although Ye Lian and Shana both wore coats, their hair still got wet. The wet hair positioned behind their heads gave them a more beautiful look which made Ling Mo unable to stop staring and wishing to look at it a bit more.

    The weather seemed to be affected too by the apocalypse. Usually at this time X city would be a bit warmer, but right now it¡¯s only one hour away from the morning but the sky still looked pretty dark.

    Ling Mo was happy that he brought a thick coat. He predicted that most people were still probably wearing summer outfits, they must be having a very hard time.

    The two zombies were leading the way followed by Ling Mo and the two girl zombies, if a normal person saw this, they would probably be scared to death.

    A lot of zombies spotted them but Ling Mo didn¡¯t kill them, instead he controlled them. After a short period of time, it had became a team of seven zombies, and the two girl zombies.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, there¡¯s a zombie thats half way through bing a mutated zombie. But he felt disappointed afterwards cause the gel it had was very small.

    ¡°Probably just turned¡­¡±

    It¡¯s still a gel thought Ling Mo, so he put it in his bag, and then controlled another zombie with shitty luck that decided to walk by.

    Seven was Ling Mo¡¯s limit in controlling zombies and also making them do tasks at the same time. His spirit power wasn¡¯t that strong enough to multitask even more, so he decided he needed to improve by practicing with his spirit tentacles more.

    Ling Mo used the puppet zombies to kill all the zombies they met afterwards. Although the zombies he controlled didn¡¯t have weapons, the other zombies wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack them.

    It¡¯s simple to kill zombies that just stood there and did nothing. With the amount of power that the controlled zombies had, it was easy to break the necks of the regr zombies.

    While the number of zombies increased, Ling Mo¡¯s puppet zombies had started to get injuries. The more injuries the puppet zombie had, the bigger the disadvantage it would have on the next battle.

    When a regr zombie saw a puppet zombie, it wouldn¡¯t attack it. It would just stand there and let the puppet zombie attack it. But if the puppet zombie didn¡¯t kill it after the first attack it would fight back in a frenzy.

    Ling Mo had a hard time in the beginning controlling the puppet zombies to fight but eventually he got the hang of it. During each fight he would between the puppet zombies and regr zombies, he would use his spirit tentacles to slow the other zombies down a bit or distract them.

    From where Ling Mo is standing, he was like a tentacle shooting machine, the twenty tentacles shooting out from him were used to control his puppet zombies and distract the other zombies.

    Whenever Ling Mo lost a zombie, he would just take control of another one. With Ye Lian and Shana providing support everything went smoothly.

    On the way to their destination they left nearly fifty zombie corpses, yet Ling Mo still looked clean without any blood stains on him.

    This fighting method turned out to be so godly!!

    Right now the number of zombies he could control wasn¡¯t a lot, but when Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power reaches a certain point he might be able to control hundreds or even thousands of zombies.

    He was basically a captain of zombie group right now, but who knows what will happen in the future. Maybe he might even have a zombie army!

    It¡¯s hard to say how good he will be, but from what he sees so far, he wouldn¡¯t be weak in the future.

    But in order to be that good, his spirit power needs to advance to a level in which he couldn¡¯t imagine right now.

    Ling Mo quickly calmed down from excitement. The future might look good, but he still needs to take it step by step.

    Ye Lian and Shana killed thest two zombies and came to him

    Shana had good knife skills, although her knife was covered with blood, her body was a different story. It had only a little bit of blood.

    Ye Lian was the same whose ability tended to be focused on speed, no one would be able to see her once she used her full power to attack.

    She was also getting familiar with the knife she was currently using, unless she was surrounded. If she got surrounded by zombies she would still reach out with her hand¡­.¡­.

    ¡°Honestly¡­.snatching the heart is not a good habit, change it¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed and wiped her hands.

 Chapter 103 â€“ Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 103 ¨C Sneak Attack</h4>

    After an hour, Ling Mo finally reached Peace Theater with his zombie puppets.

    Killing zombies on the way wasn¡¯t really that hard, but it¡¯s extremely annoying to Ling Mo when the zombies get attracted to blood that is being spilled after he kills them.

    Atst he sacrificed two zombies and attracted the zombies to an opposite direction.

    In the beginning before he came to X City University, he didn¡¯t really know the estimated amount of zombies currently in that area, but right now he assumes that it¡¯s as big as thirty thousand.

    Even though he chose the path where zombies were less, he still had a tough time getting through. He could imagine how hard it was for normal people to survive with that many zombies roaming around.

    He thought he was very lucky to team up with Lin Luanqui. Otherwise who knows which path he would of taken and how many more zombies he would of have to deal with.

    The door was slightly opened with a small gap, Ling Mo sent a zombie to go in and see how it was inside.

    The moment hended on the steps, he realized it must of been like hell in there.

    There was a lot of blood stains on the front door and those stains followed to a short hallway.

    The hall wasn¡¯t clean either, just looking at it he could tell that horrible things had happened here.

    After crossing through the hallway, they saw a middle sized theater. Although it wasn¡¯t bright, the puppet zombie had great vision so it wasn¡¯t that hard to see everything clearly.

    Using his psychic powers to see what the zombie was seeing, Ling Mo felt his hair on his back stand up.

    Bloody was the one word he could describe everything

    From the zombie¡¯s vision, he could see everything except for the backstage. He would need a close look for that area.

    It was not a big theater, the capacity was around a thousand people in the two floors, but it had turned into a ughterhouse.

    The walls and seats had been sshed with blood. After a few seconds Ling Mo pulled himself together and carefully guided the zombie puppet into the theater.

    The scene currently wasn¡¯t only caused by the apocalypse. The zombies also fought each other as well.

    Zombies were cruel yet also very stupid, they would stay immobilized after reaching the target of their attraction until they found their next prey.

    In this kind of closed area, they would only kill each other off until a conscious mutated zombie appears or an advanced one appears.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart made a ¡°ba bump¡± sound. If all the zombies are dead, he might of came here in vain.

    But when Ling Mo controlled the zombie puppet to the stage he knew that he thought too much. Some shadows were walking around, there were even some on the path. There were about thirty zombies, although it¡¯s not a lot, they seemed be a bit stronger than normal zombies. Although they weren¡¯t mutated zombies, they probably weren¡¯t far from being one.

    If they had started to kill each other one more time, the ones who managed to survive might be able to be mutated zombies.

    The controlled zombie started walking by them and in the process it still made some noise which made the other zombies in the room look at it. If they went crazy, this zombie might be torn into pieces. Luckily the other zombies didn¡¯t do anything at the moment. They probably didn¡¯t feel like fighting.

    Are there only these zombies that were half way through mutating? Aren¡¯t there any mutated or advanced ones?

    Ling Mo felt disappointed, he had assumed that since it was such a big theater, there should of been a lot of people that were killed. He had thought that there should of been at least ten or more mutated zombies here.

    He carefully went around the zombies and went to the back of the stage.

    The moment he reached the backstage of the hall, Ling Mo suddenly felt a dangerous feeling. When he turned around, a dark shadow rushed towards him.

    Only advanced zombies hide and have such quick speed!

    Ling was surprised and thought ¡°Oh FUCK ME! Do zombies like to sneak attacks or something? Or is this some kind of racial habit?¡±

    Advance zombies can make judgements and use tactics since they have a bit of consciousness. Since he was the only zombie walking around, it made him stand out. Apparently advance zombies could hide and wait for others toe before it attacked.

    Since Ling Mo only expected mutated zombies to be in the theater he didn¡¯t prepare the zombie puppet with any weapons. Unexpectedly the zombie turned out to be an advanced one.

    The zombie¡¯s movements were pretty smooth. It had leaped very high and then attacked with its skinny hands which sort of looked like a eagles w.

    Ling Mo had wanted to hide in the beginning but then he thought to himself, it isn¡¯t his body anyways, might as well see how good he was in controlling a zombie to fight the advanced one.

    Under this kind of life or death battle, his psychic powers were of no use at the moment.

    He used the arm to block.

    Ling Mo realized that the powers between the previous advanced zombie he had fought and the current one weren¡¯t even close.

    This one was even stronger than the one at the mall.

    Since it was not his body, Ling Mo¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t that fast, so when he raised the arm, the advanced zombie grabbed it and threw him on the ground.

    Even though zombies didn¡¯t feel pain, Ling Mo was still shocked.

    ¡°This piece of shit is so fucking powerful and fast¡­¡± Ling Mo tried to make a quick n but the zombie was already running towards him.

    Ling Mo quickly controlled the zombie to roll over, but it was still a bit too slow. Even though it dodged part of the attack from the w, it still made a long cut on its body.

    ¡°This fucking sucks that i can¡¯t use my spirit tentacles through my zombie puppet or else I could¡¯ve blocked it.¡±

    In the past Ling Mo couldn¡¯t even control the advanced girl zombie in the mall. Now he had the confidence to do so. Even if he couldn¡¯t control it right away in battle, he could at least distract it¡¯s movements with his powers.

    Unfortunately he wasn¡¯t able to use his tentacles through the controlled zombies body. His only option was to run deeper into the backstage despite his zombie was leaking blood.

    Ling Mo¡¯s n was to lure this advanced zombie to a spot where they could ambush it with the other zombie puppets.

    If the advanced zombie kills all the puppets he and Ye Lian would team up then and kill the advanced zombie. By then it probably wouldn¡¯t be so hard to kill it.

    But just when he was controlling the zombie dash through the washroom, an arm reached out and grabbed it!

 Chapter 104 â€“ Profiting From Two Zombies Battle

    <h4>Chapter 104 ¨C Profiting From Two Zombies Battle</h4>

    TL: So sorry guys for the dy in this chapter, took a while to trante since it was a pretty long chapter. Hopefully you guys enjoy it!

    The sudden hand that came out of the door grabbed the zombie puppet while the advanced zombie rushed towards the door at the same time.

    ¡°Oh crap¡­¡­¡±

    It definitely was a zombie since a survivor wouldn¡¯t appear in this zombie infested building. This zombie will certainly be attacked by both sides though.

    What kind of zombie would dare snatch the food from a advanced zombie?

    Ling Mo imagined how it would y out in his head, in the next few seconds his puppet and the zombie snatcher would be torn to pieces by the advanced zombie.

    But to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, this advanced zombie actually stopped at the door. It had no intention to run in. On the contrary, there was a trace of vignce and fear in the blood-red eyes.

    He issued a threatening low pitch roar and bowed slightly preparing tounch an attack, but he didn¡¯t enter the door.

    ¡°What the fucks going on?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly manipted the puppet and turned to look at the zombie behind him, but found that the zombie was not a normal zombie.

    He had a typical white face, short stature, big nose that was half ripped off exposing half of its nostrils, which made it look very scary.

    But the white hair on top of his head had long been glued together by blood sma, and the dirty dress on him looked very funny.

    However, in his bloody red eyes, he showed a very fierce look.

    Ling Mo vaguely thought that the strength of this white zombie seemed to be stronger.

    He scanned through the room from the puppets sight, and he discovered a ton of corpses, which were probably eaten by the white zombie.

    However, it seemed like the white zombie only ate the back of the brain of every corpse whereas the body itself was still intact. To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, there were still two or three seemingly fresh bodies.

    ¡°Does this zombies go out to look for food?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly nced inside the house and found out that on the other side of the washroom, there was a window leading to the outside and the window¡¯s ss had disappeared.

    This advanced zombie sure is intelligent. It knows how to go look for food as well as making a nest here.

    Seems like these two advanced zombies don¡¯t attack each other and share this ce, one in the front of the stage and on in the back of the stage.

    Also seems like they have coexisted for some quite some time. They probably didn¡¯t leave this ce because of the existence of each other and had some sort of bnce.

    Unfortunately this bnce was broken when the puppet came in.

    The advanced zombie had probably believed he wouldn¡¯t meet the white zombie face to face if he chased after the puppet zombie, but he didn¡¯t expect the puppet zombie to be so nimble with a weird behavior.

    At this time, it looked very scared at the eyes of the white zombie, but it was reluctant to retreat. The two advanced zombies immediately stayed in deadlock.

    As an advanced zombie, it would no longer fight crazily to kill the other. In the bnce of power between the two sides, they would rather wait a while before fighting.

    The mutant zombies usually increased their powers by engulfing each other, but the mutant zombie¡¯s gel gives minimal help towards advanced zombies. Since these two advanced zombies were not in a hurry to kill each other, it meant that their evolution was not solely based on eating each other.

    The zombies can now be counted as a new race. It seems that their evolution was not so simple.

    However, such rapid growth was really shocking.

    The white zombie at the door ced Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppet in his hand, and the blood continued to dribble down his back and soon formed a pool of blood on the ground. The advanced zombie outside the door were stimted by the blood.

    In the throat of the white zombies, there was also a ¡°grilling¡± sound, and the sound seemed a bit rapid, seemed to warn the advanced zombie outside.

    Vaguely, Ling Mo seemed to hear human words. ¡°Otto¡­get out? Get the fuck out?¡±

    The white zombie repeated it two or three times in a row, but Ling Mo never heard clearly, nor did he know if it¡¯s because this guy¡¯s nose was half ripped off.

    After Ling Mo pulled himself together, he realized that this was a good opportunity. The two advanced zombies were quite simr in strength and seem to have been trying to swallow each other, but were unable to do so. Both are waiting for an opportunity probably.

    Although the puppet could not break away from the control of this advanced zombie by itself, but under the control of Ling Mo, it twisted it¡¯s body without hesitation, with its strength that was much stronger than a human¡¯s, it broke its arm, clenched its fist and mmed it into the white zombie¡¯s eyes.

    The white zombie didn¡¯t expect for its prey to escape from its grasp, to a even bigger surprise, it didn¡¯t expect a zombie to punch. It was confused for a bit.

    However, its reaction was still very fast, when Ling Mo¡¯s puppet was just about to throw the second punch, it kicked right away.

    However, Ling Mo was determined to make the white zombie bleed, so he didn¡¯t shy away. Instead, he grabbed the ankle of this white zombie.

    ¡°RIPPP!¡±

    While the puppet was kicked away, it¡¯s sharp nails also created a wound for the white zombie. Blood immediately soaked it¡¯s legs. The puppet had gotten its ribs broken and wasn¡¯t far from death.

    Seeing that the advanced zombie outside was still hesitant, Ling Mo got pissed thinking: ¡°YOUR FUCKING USELESS!!! No wonder you were being yelled at like a bitch by the white zombie. I gave you such a big help and you¡¯re not attacking!¡±

    The white zombies had self-consciousness apparently. He immediately recoiled backwards after he was injured, but Ling Mo¡¯s attack was really harmful. It almostpletely tore his legs apart. A long cut appeared on it¡¯s leg which was full of hair.

    The blood continued to gush and the advanced zombie outside the door finally couldn¡¯t hold back and finally roared and dashed in.

    Ling Mo was relieved and took the tentacles back.

    Taking the advantage of this opportunity, Ling Mo controlled four puppet zombies to move into the theater. The normal zombies that were near the backstage panicked a bit when they saw the four puppets but didn¡¯t attack until Ling Mo controlled the puppets to kill four zombies near them making the zombies go berserk.

    The crazy killing of nearly thirty zombies looked incredible with Ling Mo¡¯s maniption. Although two of them died in the process the other two were walking around the other zombies and randomly attacking them.

    Shana and Ye Lian also took action at this time. Once these two mutant zombies attacked, they were unstoppable.

    While the number of zombies in the theater were rapidly declining, Ling Mo himself followed in and helped kill thest few remaining zombies.

    About two-thirds of the thirty zombies had already condensed a gel, despite the small amount and poor quality,it was still better than nothing.

    This also proves that Ling Mo¡¯s prediction was right. In the process of a zombie¡¯s progression to bing a mutant zombie, there was also a chance of them forming a gel. Just like how humans have strong and weak body types, zombies also have differences. Some gels do not appear until they are fully advanced, while others slowly produce their gels as they progress. However, these gels that appear can only be considered defective. Only when they reach a qualitative change, can the zombies really advance to be mutant zombies.

    The same thing applies to advanced zombies. Just like the two advanced zombies, the direction and strength of evolution were obviously different. The white zombie had superior speed, and the one outside have more strength.

    Like the direction of evolution for Ye Lian should also be speed. As for Shana¡­ Ling Mo has no clue so far.

    Predicting that the two advanced zombies inside should be done by now, Ling Mo, Ye Lian, and Shana cautiously went into the backstage.

    After entering the backstage, both of them seemed anxious, apparently evoked by the fierce battles of two powerful advanced zombies.

    Ling Mo said quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I got a n on how to take advantage of this.¡±

    Upon entering the backstage of the corridor, waves of muffled noises continued to linger, and the sound that reverberated in the empty hallways would probably make people feel shocked.

    Two advanced zombies with different yet equal strengths would not easily finish a fight that fast. Ling Mo didn¡¯t rush to approach them, but hid from a distance and slowly approached.

    The washroom looked like a mess and even the doors have beenpletely smashed. Apparently this was how the two advanced zombies fought. Ling Mo secretly thought that if he hadn¡¯t let them kill each other, he and the other two female zombies wouldn¡¯t have been able to take them down.

    When he cautiously appeared near the door, the two advanced zombies were still scuffling, and the white zombie that predominated in speed apparently had the upper hand. Although he was injured in multiple ces, he was better than the other advanced zombie.

    Despite his leg injury, which rendered him unable to jump, it could still manage to dodge its opponents attack.

    The other advanced zombie seemed tock intelligence, but with his brutal force he wouldn¡¯t be defeated that fast.

    However, Ling Mo could see that the white zombie was always circling around it¡¯s opponent and randomly attacking different open spots. Although it caused minimal damage, as the battle progresses, more wounds would umte making the end result with the advanced zombie being dead sooner orter.

    ¡°That¡¯s really disappointing¡­¡±

    Ling Mo secretly shook his head, and at the same time shot out the spirit tentacle to grab the white zombie. Although it was impossible to bind it with the tentacles,it caused continuous mistakes and constant dy in it¡¯s movements.

    In this way, the advanced zombie immediately gained the upper hand, but when it was about to kill the white zombie, it got stuck into Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle, and got defeated by the white zombie.

    After several consecutive encounters, the two advanced zombies made a two-sided loss under the intervention of Ling Mo. The entire washroom was filled with their blood.

    ¡°Shana, Ye Lian, time to snatch someone¡¯s head.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were reaching to the end of the fight, Ling Mo made onest interference. The white zombie couldn¡¯t manage to dodge and got knocked out by the advanced zombie.

    After the advanced zombie seeded in knocking the white zombie down, it immediately charged not giving the white zombie enough time to get up.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A loud muffled sound, and the cracking sound of the bones was also mixed with it.

    This is real brute force ¡­ ¡­ Ling Mo secretly thought.

    Without Ling Mo saying anything, Ye Lian and Shana stabbed them.

 Chapter 105 â€“ A Huge Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 105 ¨C A Huge Upgrade</h4>

    No matter how intelligent the zombie was, it still couldn¡¯t beat Ling Mo in his schemes.

    Under thebined surprise attack of Shana and Ye Lian, this advanced zombie corpse was cut into half before it could even turn it¡¯s head.

    Fortunately, the two mutant female zombies dodged quickly and so they were not sshed with blood.

    Ling Mo stood by the doorway. Although he had an extreme headache, he was very happy!

    There was practically no chance of winning if they were facing any of those two advanced zombies. Even if by some small chance of winning, they would probably not end up well either.

    Although he could probably use the semi-evolved puppet zombies to manipte them and attack the two advanced zombies, he knew that after the experience of confronting them, the puppet zombies would be no different from cannon fodder.

    Ye Lian and Shana would be able to hold their own for a while but eventually they would lose. In terms of speed the white zombie was faster than Ye Lian and both Ye Lian and Shanas strength was weaker than the advanced zombie.

    Obviously if you can¡¯t win by strength or agility, use your brain!

    Ling Mo sacrificed one puppet zombie to break their bnce and got two ruby like pure gels.

    This deal was totally worth it!

    Plus they also got a lot of the crappy gels as well!

    After taking a few deep breaths, Ling Mo had finally calmed down from his excitement.

    Enough, these gels are enough to let Ye Lian evolve to advanced zombie.

    We didn¡¯te to X city university in vain!

    After both gels were removed, the bodies of the two advanced zombies were basically useless.

    Ling Mo looked outside the window which had some blood stains. They were probably caused by the white zombie when he was pulling back the corpse.

    Does this white zombie have a habit of storing food? Ling Mo thinks this was a bit unbelievable. Don¡¯t zombies just eat right away?

    While Ling Mo was still doubting , his eyes scanned the corpses and he noticed a fresh body whose brain hadn¡¯t been opened yet. The red bloody eyes on the corpse proved that it was a zombie¡¯s body.

    It seems like the white zombie did have a habit of storing food. However if he was slightly smarter, he could of just taken the gel out and left the corpse alone.

    It this white zombie had been given more time to grow to the point that it could dominate the advanced zombie, it probably would have taken the initiative to attack it.

    Based on the fact that there weren¡¯t many corpses piled up here, the white zombie probably didn¡¯t have a big appetite and also most of the zombie corpses that were in the pile were normal zombies. That also meant that the need of gels for a advanced zombie became very low.

    Thinking about this, Ling Mo had gotten a better understanding of advanced zombies yet still had a vague concept.

    Advanced zombies, should have self-growth, right?

    In addition to generating self-awareness, they should also have recovered some memories, like the white zombie shouted out a vague ¡°Otte¡±.

    Originally, Ling Mo felt that this ce was not suitable for evolving, but when he took the gel to the bathroom, Ye Lian approached him, showing a hint of lust.

    It was rare to see Ye Lian¡¯s eyes revealing her feelings in addition to closeness. Ling Mo thought, ¡°oh well i guess we will do it here then¡± and gave her the gel.

    Since she wanted it, it was indeed very urgent to her. Maybe if she ate a piece, she could evolve?

    Instead of giving both to Ye Lian, he decided to give it separately just in case Ye Lian evolves after eating one so he would be able to let Shana eat the extra one.

    Before eating, he first brought Ye Lian and Shana to the next room, and blocked the door with furniture. He felt much morefortable feeding them in a safer ce.

    After eating the gel, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes immediately began to turn red, and her aura became more bloodthirsty and furious. Ye Lian was bing a advanced zombie. Her instincts had also been fully liberated.

    Currently she gave people a feeling like some sort of wild beast with a strong pressure. The pressure rose to the same height as the two advanced zombies.

    At the same time, Ling Mo also felt an unprecedented frantic atmosphere that swept his mind, if he hadn¡¯t held on, he might have gone crazy.

    The stormy spiritual force rushed so fast almost making Ling Mo lose his soul.

    Ye Lian was also suffering, the virus had spread through her body and started to gather at the back of her brain, and the quality of the gel was rapidly increasing.

    The whole process took about two hours yet for Ling Mo it felt like several days. When Ye Lian¡¯s eyes went back to normal, she melted in Ling Mo¡¯s chest, the two of them piled on the sofa.

    He and Ye Lian¡¯s clothes had been soaked with cold sweat. His forehead was also full of sweat. The two held each other tightly.

    Shana has been watching quietly this whole time. When she finally saw that Ye Lian had calmed down, she used the cuffs from her clothes to wipe the sweat for Ye Lian and Ling Mo. Although the action was a bit clumsy, it still let Ling Mo reveal a smile.

    Ye Liany softly on Ling Mo¡¯s chest, her breathing seemed to be a bit more rapid. Her eyes were still a bit red, but it was much better than before.

    After calming down, Ling Mo knew that Ye Lian was now no longer a mutant zombie. She was now an advanced zombie. Although Ye Lian has turned into an advanced zombie she wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet since her evolution was a huge upgrade rather than a simple one.

    Seeing that Ye Lian has calmed down, Ling Mo wanted to be fair and gave thest gel to Shana.

    Comparing to Shana¡¯s devouring process, it was much calmer. Maybe it was also due to the fact that she decided to faint after looking at Ling Mo. Without knowing why she had fainted, Shana¡¯s promotion didn¡¯t give Ling Mo much of a surprise, especially in the regards of the physical aspect.

    With the improvement of both female zombies, it brought a huge impact in changes to Ling Mo. In the process of waiting for them to recover, Ling Mo was also experiencing his own changes.

    He noticed that first, the strength of his spirit tentacles were significantly stronger than before, which meant that both his control ability and influence had greatly improved. However what made him most excited was the ability of pushing things with the tentacles.

    Before he could only move a leaf, but now he could move a seat with his spirit tentacles.

    Although he was still far away from his dream of using spirit tentacles to beat the shit out of people, he has at least taken a big step in the right direction.

    After the feeling of happiness started to end, he seemed to realize he was tired. Ling Mo hugged Shana and the three of them fell off into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 106 â€“ Changes

    <h4>Chapter 106 ¨C Changes</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t easy to recover mental power from exhaustion. When Ling Mo opened his eyes again, it was already bright outside.

    He sat up with soreness all over his body, and slowly felt his energying back to him after a few ten seconds

    ¡°ggguuu¡­¡±

    There were weird soundsing from his stomach and his throat felt like it was burning of thirst.

    From the these physical reactions, he estimated that he had passed out for two or three days.

    Ling Mo quickly looked around and felt relieved when he saw Ye Lian and Shana.

    He took a bottle of beverage to drink and felt better.

    ¡°Ye Lian ¡­¡± he turned and looked at Ye Lian.

    At this time, Ye Lian was curled on the sofa. She was looking at the machete in her hands with her deep ck eyes.

    But when she heard Ling Mo¡¯s low voice, she immediately turned around. At first she had a slight sense of confusion in her eyes, but soon her eyes immediately revealed a surprise look. She immediately put her machete to one side and in a sh, Ling Mo immediately felt like his chest got hit by a truck. He had just sat a up a few moments ago and was already knocked back down.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Although Ye Lian¡¯s actions are very skillful and light, but sofa was quite shitty and ufortable. After Ling Mo was knocked back down, he felt that his body seemed to have spread out like an eagle.

    Ye Lian who was currently hugging him on his chest seemed like she wasn¡¯t willing to let go.

    When Ling Mo pulled himself together, he immediately felt the sticity of Ye Lian¡¯s amazing breast which were stuck to his chest. her face was close to his shoulders, her arms were tightly embracing him.

    With such a situation, Ling Mo felt like he was on Cloud Nine!

    ¡°Ye Lian, did you think of something?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help asking after hugging her for a long time.

    When Ye Lian heard him asking, she reluctantly released him and let him sit up.

    Ye Lian paused and thought for a while and slowly spit out two words: ¡°Ling¡­. Ling brother¡­.¡±

    At this moment, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened!

    He could see that Ye Lian did not recover too much memory, but she already had a bit of rationality and the most crucial thing was that the first person she remembered was him!

    How could this not make Ling Mo happy!

    He stared at Ye Lian for a while and then hugged her.

    Upon hearing a cough beside them, Ling Mo was awoken from his daze.

    ¡°Brother Ling? I don¡¯t remember calling you that before¡±, said Shana who next to them now. She came over when they were hugging and she had put her chin on Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder, only a few centimeters away from Ling Mo. Ling Mo could see Shana¡¯s seemingly normal pupil, with a touch of faint blood light.

    Ling Mo suddenly had a weird idea, was it only possible for zombies that had a spiritual connection with him like Ye Lian and Shana, to be able to control their zombie instincts and be like a normal person? After all zombies were known to always have red eyes due to being in a frenzy state at all times.

    Yet, Shana still has a glowing blood light in her eyes. What does it mean? Although it¡¯s not obvious and can¡¯t be noticed without careful observation, it was still there.

    However now was not the right time to think useless thoughts, Ling Mo leaned over and pinched Shana¡¯s lips and smiled. ¡°Then that¡¯s how you will call me from now on.¡±

    After hearing him, Shana turned up a corner of her mouth, revealing a smile that was perfectly familiar to Ling Mo. This smile was the biggest feature that Ling Mo had noticed when he first noticed her. In battle, that kind of extremely enjoyable faint smile!

    In the blink of an eye, Ling Mo suddenly thought he had been duped. Did the girl never mutate?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shana¡¯s smile quickly softened, but it brought a vivid expression, her temperament waspletely different from before.

    She was calm and shy girl before, the current her was totally opposite.

    Ling Mo could feel that Shana should have reached the stage of an advanced zombie, but her physical changes were still not very clear, but rather her mental state was very different.

    ¡°Shana, what did you think of?¡± Ling Mo asked tentatively.

    Shanna clinged to Ye Lian¡¯s cheeks and gently rubbed it until Ye Lian tried to hide due to being tickled. She slowly said: ¡°Basically, how did I be a zombie?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart made ¡°Bump¡± sound, but he soon calmed down. Shana¡¯s nature was no longer human, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to make such a calm statement.

    He remembered that right before she was going to mutate, she had nned tomit suicide.

    Without waiting for Ling Mo to mention this, Shana said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°It¡¯s strange why I couldn¡¯t ept it at that time.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, you were a human before, of course you wouldn¡¯t be able to ept bing a mutant zombie, right now you have zombie¡¯s mindset and you are actually ming yourself for your past choices¡­.

    ¡°Ah, ya.¡± Shana suddenly said, ¡°You weren¡¯t awake before, so I went out for a moment¡­¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly paused after she spoke, but became calm right away. Shana¡¯s spiritual connection with him still existed but he couldn¡¯t limit her behavior that much. The current him right now could only be away from her up to a thousand meters before the connection was broken.

    Seeing Ling Mo paused, Shana immediately smiled: ¡°Rest assured, I just went outside to take a look. Anyway, there is Ye Lian sister guarding you. But unfortunately there wasn¡¯t anything outside, except for some stupid zombie that got attracted to the noise, basically nothing to y with.¡±

    The tone of Shana did not convey any meaning of regret, but her expression with a faint smile made Linger feel a slight headache.

    Although she became a zombie, the hobbies and interests of a certain aspect did not change. Was fighting really so enjoyable?

    ¡°Oh ya!¡± while speaking, Shana seems to have started to undress herself. This movement made Ling Mo fasten his heart beat.

    ¡°This ¡­ ¡­¡± Shana quickly lifted her hand up, and opened it, a small gel was lying inside her white hands.

    Ling Mo suddenly sweated, because he had never seen Shana putting her hands on her clothes, so he subconsciously thought of ¡°something else¡±¡­

    ¡°You found it?¡± Ling Mo asked while slowly letting go of Ye Lian and putting the gel in his pocket.

    Shanna nodded, Ye Lian who was on the side nced at the gel, but did not speak.

    Ling Mo immediately thought of an extremely critical issue and quickly asked, ¡°What do you two think about this gel now?¡±

    This problem was a little rough andplicated, and it wasn¡¯t until Ling Mo shook the stic bag on his hand that Shana suddenly realized what he¡¯s talking about. She moved towards Ye Lian and saidzily, ¡°food¡±.

    If they both aren¡¯t interested in the gels no more, what¡¯s the next thing that could make them evolve?

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual powers have improved, it was mostly due to Ye Lian and Shana evolving. Other than evolving Ling Mo improved his powers by continuous practice of using his powers.

    Were advanced zombies able to do the same? Could they improve by continuously learning? Or was it possible to speed up this process by using an advanced zombie¡¯s brain gels?

    Seeing Ling Mo in a deep thought, Ye Lian once again embraced Ling Mo, and shouted, ¡°Ling brother.¡±

    This familiar voice made Ling Mo heart melt, and all the troubles seemed to vanish.

    Shana paused and joined them¡­¡­

 Chapter 107 â€“ Garbage

    <h4>Chapter 107 ¨C Garbage</h4>

    In the early morning of the next day, a few zombies were slowly approaching the Peace Theater.

    Their expressions were all distorted, with blood-red eyes that were round, and they had dirty clothes that clung to their bodies, covered with mud and blood.

    These zombie¡¯s movements were very slow, and from time to time they stretched their necks and sucked their mouths really hard, as if they were looking for something.

    ¡°ooooo¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the zombie walking at the front roared in a deep voice, pulled it¡¯s leg, and then dashed towards the Peace Theater.

    The rest of the zombies rushed to follow, and several figures quickly approached the Peace Theater.

    However, as soon as the first zombie stepped on the steps, the front door of the theater was suddenly pushed open. An quick figure emerged from the inside, and then a sudden cold white light shed.

    As the zombie¡¯s head flew to the sky, it¡¯s body was still rushing forward while the figure that had cut its head off, had already easily dodged it and went for the zombies behind it.

    ¡°pu tong!¡±

    The headless zombie dashed forward for a few seconds, fell, and then sprayed blood all over the floor.

    ¡°Holy SHIT!!!¡±

    Ling Mo, who had just stepped out of the gate, saw the headless zombie rushing towards him and falling down right in front of him. He quickly jumped to the side and at the same time grabbed Ye Lian behind him and evaded it.

    All zombies had agile and nimble movements as well as their strong arms that could rip through human flesh so easily. They were in all aspects, better than humans, yet they were still no match against an advanced zombie that had good knife skills.

    Looking at Shana, who was standing over several bodies and holding a long knife while smiling, Ling Mo felt a sudden headache.

    It became apparent that her memory seemed to have also integrated with the nature of a zombie. Shana seemed to have finally awakened something from within her. Maybe¡­.. The pleasure of killing?

    Fortunately, at least when she¡¯s with him, she would still behave. She only kills zombies¡­

    ¡°These zombies are all garbage, they have nothing in their heads.¡± Shana said with disappointment after picking open the back of the brain with a long knife.

    Ling Mo thought in his head, ¡°They already lucky bumping into prey sometimes, while they also had a higher chance of randomly killing each other and also not getting food. Just because they don¡¯t have gels condensed in the back of their heads, your calling them garbage¡­.That¡¯s really not fair¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ling brother, where are we¡­ where are we going?¡± Ye Lian asked. Her voice was very special, soft but not too much with a crispy feeling too it, felt extremelyfortable every time you heard it. But she talks a bit slow due to not talking for a long time as well as it takes a while for her to think of the correct words.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly had a hint of warmth. Although she started only talking for one day, the progress of Ye Lian has been great.

    He thought, ¡°advanced zombies much have great learning abilities.¡±

    In fact, they learn much faster than the average infant, because the knowledge was originally stored in their brains, but because of the influence of the virus, it was basically suppressed.

    ¡°We are heading towards the A1 school building, it¡¯s not too far from here. Although the gels currently have little effect on your evolution, it is at least food for you guys.¡±

    After taking out the map Lin Luanqui gave, Ling Mo pointed to the marked A1 school building.

    Ye Lian leaned over and looked at it, but it seemed that she didn¡¯t remember it. She just nodded and said: ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Shana asked, walking with a long knife that had blood dripping from it. She curiously stretched her head and looked at it. Then she grabbed it away. ¡°A¡­.. Map?¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around, we need this for directions.¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°No one knows the correct way to our destination, if we lost this map, we would be like headless flies, flying cluelessly around.

    There are no signs in the campus, which was kind of weird for such a big school.

    Had to say that Lin Luanqui had a knack for drawing maps, for normal routes she only sketched it, but for those remote sections, she made the paths that zombies appear less, very clear.

    However, even with the map, the three of them had already walked for two hours, yet they were still only half way.

    There were too many zombies on the road. Even if the spiritual power of Ling Mo had been upgraded to a certain level and with a team of twenty zombies, the huge gap in the numbers still made the walking process very slow.

    Another problem was that there honestly wasn¡¯t anything useful on the road to help speed up the process. There were only buildings or nts on the road. It was hard to find anything useful, and in order to find something useful, usually you would have to provoke arge group of zombies. Ling Mo wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do something like that.

    Also before the apocalypse the school¡¯s secret paths only had a few things that could probably have been useful(when we say useful it mean like weapons). When the apocalypse happened, those useful things were taken and used to escape which led to the remaining 3,000 survivors currently still alive.

    This also indicated that the virus spread so fast and the chance of getting it when it was released was very high. Not to mention the ones that got injured while escaping and thenter transformed into zombies.

    The current setting within this school is now basically the same as the rest of the world.

    They would of been slower in getting to their destinations if Ye Lian and Shana hadn¡¯t evolved to advanced zombies.

    Ye Lian was extremely fast just like a cheetah. Usually when they just rushed into a crowd of zombies, she would already kill a bunch of them before they reacted.

    As for Shana is that she had great sword skills, especially after she recovered her memory, her moves were even more smoother and unstoppable.

    Even though zombies had great physical strength, their energy wasn¡¯t endless. In fact, they try to reduce physical exertion as much as possible since when they fight they actually use a lot of energy.

    The main reason why they were stronger than humans was because they virus made them unable to respond to pain as well as having no sense of fear. Of course, with the evolution, some of theses senses would slowly return to them, yet the zombies would not be afraid of evolving since in return they would be more intelligent and more powerful than humans.

    At the same time, in terms of physical strength and regenerative abilities, they were better in both aspects than ordinary people! Which meant that their output would be greater than a humans making battlesst longer. Due to zombies unable to understand how to stop they over exert themselves and damage their bodies most of the time.

    Fortunately Ling Mo understood this and wouldn¡¯t let Ye Lian and Shana keeping fighting endless battles. When they were exhausted, he would swap them with the zombie team to rece them.

    If Ling Mo didn¡¯t care about his lover, he would have already reached the A1 building.

    But he would never do things like sacrificing or hurting his lover.

    ¡°So¡­.. Tired¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at the twenty zombies walking slowly in front of him, Ling Mo felt a bit dizzy.

    Although he could probably recover his physical strength by letting the two zombie girls fight while he took a step back, after looking at Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s tired faces, Ling Mo thought it might be better to find a ce to rest.

    Looking for food wasn¡¯t easy for zombies or humans.

    He thought to himself, there¡¯s no reason for him to rush.

    So he took them to a library to rest. Although ces like this might have people in them, he took a chance because the space was big enough.

    As for the 20 zombies, he left them outside the door.

    There were two reasons why he had left them there¡­

    First one mainly because they stank like shit.

    The second reason was because they could guard the area since Ling Mo had a spiritual connection with each zombie and could control them to stand guard over a certain area.

 Chapter 108 â€“ Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 108 ¨C Surprise Attack</h4>

    ¡°This ce is creepy¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel right when he stepped into the library. Inside the spacious hall, there were only rows of desks withputers and bookshelves. The ce was a mess.

    Ling Mo took two steps forward and then stopped with disgust.

    He was stepping on a ripped piece of clothing, which had blood sma that was solidified and bones underneath it..

    It looked like no survivors hade by before, but when Ling Mo looked down, he realized this bone has been stepped on several times. It was so fragile that after he stepped on it, the bone totally broke to pieces.

    Since there were survivors passing through this ce, there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of zombies around, but just in case, better check around.

    Good thing was that they could split up, Ling Mo randomly picked one direction and slowly walked into the bookshelves.

    Because the door had been opened for a while, the shelves were all covered with dust. Most of the books were wet and probably will eventually decay afterwards.

    Walking in a cramped space between the selves in such a quiet ce would make people paranoid. It gives the vibe that a zombie might just pop out at anytime.

    Luckily Shana¡¯s and Ye Lian¡¯s vision could be shared so there was no need to be so nervous.

    Comparing to Ling Mo, the other two girls were much bolder. Probably it¡¯s due to them being a higher level zombie. A normal zombie would tend to fear zombies that were higher in level so they mostly wouldn¡¯t need to fear anything unless it was a advanced zombie or higher.

    ¡°Hooooooo!¡±

    A wind blew from outside the door, Ling Mo shivered a bit.

    There was nothing on the first floor, Ling Mo and the other two met up and went to the second floor.

    The second floor had a long hallway, that led to a study room with a gate on the outside. The moment Ling Mo stepped into the gate from outside, arge steel stick came flying towards his head.

    Ling Mo dodged backwards and shot out a tentacle making the direction of the steel stick change.

    This really scared the crap out of Ling Mo, but he wasn¡¯t slow in calming himself down. The moment he dodged the steel stick, he shed towards the direction the steel stick came from.

    ¡°AAhhh!¡±

    There was a scream, Ling Mo¡¯s short knife stopped when it was less than 1 centimeter from a body.

    He stared at the attacker and saw a guy who had widened eyes with fear and despair staring back at him.

    The knife was almost in that person¡¯s stomach, if it went any deeper, that person would be dead for sure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I thought you were a zombie.¡±

    The guy said while shaking.

    Ling Mo coldly looked at the guy quietly and slowly took out the knife. The blood on the knife had already soaked the guys thin clothes but the guy wasn¡¯t hurt or anything just scared shitless. The guy dropped down after feeling his legs melt beneath him.

    Everyone that close to death would have the same reaction unless you had a very strong mentality.

    The moment the guy screamed, some boys with steel sticks came out.

    They had expressions like they were going to fight a big enemy but upon seeing Ling Mo, they paused.

    A boy with two girls didn¡¯t look anywhere near threatening. A guy even cursed before asking, ¡°Yu yang, you¡­. Yu Yang, you ok?¡±

    In the middle of cursing while he was helping Yu Yang get up, he noticed a blood on Yu Yang¡¯s stomach and immediately looked at Ling Mo and angrily said: ¡°Fuck you, you dare to harm our people? Did Long Fei tell you toe and steal? Fuck you! Guys, beat his ass up!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression became dark. Of course he didn¡¯t know who the fuck Long Fei was, but this guy started to curse at him for no reason and he even wanted to attack him.

    ¡°ka cha.¡± Ling Mo twisted his neck, and took two steps forward while coldly looking at the guys.

    Ye Lian gave a cold look, but when she was ready to take action, Shana stopped her.

    Shana told Ye Lian in a low voice with her signature smile, ¡°Let Ling Mo get rid of them, humans are much more fun than zombies.¡±

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t seem to understand, but when she got stopped by Shana, she stopped moving.

    The boys seemed a bit hesitant about fighting due to weird situation. They saw how this new group only had a huge bag full of supplies and didn¡¯t look like thieves.

    But seeing Ling Mo giving a ¡°welle on then¡± attitude, the guys started to curse again.

    ¡°Whatever, he harmed Yu Yang, Fuck him up!¡±

    At this moment if Yu Yang had said something, everything could have been avoided, yet he did the opposite.He looked at Ling Mo with hatred and said: ¡°He must been told toe here and take away our food by Long Fei.¡±

    The guys got irritated, one of them took his steel stick and attacked Ling Mo. Seemed like he was aiming to kill.

    This made Ling Mo really pissed off, without using any of his powers Ling Mo used his knife and stabbed the guy right below his ribs and then twisted it.

    ¡°AAhhhh!¡±

    Ling Mo pulled out the knife and blood started to spray. The guy tried to take a few steps forward but then got kicked down by Shana.

    The others roared, and realized theirpanion got easily knocked out, so they all stopped.

    ¡°Fuck you¡­.¡±

    These people have never seen someone fight this good.

    The guy who was cursing the most also didn¡¯t know what to do, he paused and shouted: ¡°Call for more people toe and¡­.¡±

    It was a shame that before he finished talking Ling Mo had gotten in front of him and kicked him right in the face.

    By the time the guy got back up he was already nose bleeding. Ling Mo was already in front of him with his knife on him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill MEE¡­.!¡±

    He kept crying to beg for mercy, wanted to move backwards, but he was too afraid and couldn¡¯t move¡­.

 Chapter 109 â€“ Aim For The Face

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C Aim For The Face</h4>

    Within a short period of time, Ling Mo hadpletely intimidated these guys by knocking three of them out.

    These guys were pretty strong for normal human beings but they were facing Ling Mo who could move much faster than they could without any hesitation.

    To Ling Mo stabbing people was just like stabbing zombies. He could do it so fast even though he didn¡¯t really need to. All he really needed was the right angle and he could probably catch his opponent off guard.

    After gaining stronger spiritual power, Ling Mo didn¡¯t only get a increase in strength for his puppet skills, he also gained a bit in all other aspects. His reaction for his brain was much faster than his body¡¯s reaction right now, he was much stronger than ordinary people in terms of observation and concentration. The ordinary guys looked strong but in front of Ling Mo they are just garbage.

    Ling Mo hadplete dominance in this fight, since he had experience in fighting with his life was on the line. Even if his current strength couldn¡¯t beat pros, it was enough for dealing with ordinary people.

    Ling Mo pointed his knife on the neck of one of the guys. Blood had started to flow down the guys skin, the strong feeling of fear made him start to cry.

    It was quite embarrassing for a guy to cry due to fear, but nobody wasughing.

    Maybe no matter how bold you were, you still wouldn¡¯t remain calm when you are facing death! It¡¯s hard to understand if you¡¯ve never been through it.

    The other people in the room just looked at Ling Mo, they couldn¡¯t talk. That Yu Yang guy was now regretting to have irritated Ling Mo.

    Although he failed the sneak attack, and almost got killed by Ling Mo, he wasn¡¯t aware how good Ling Mo was, he just thought Ling Mo was just slightly better than him.

    Who could me him? Not a lot of people know about the psychic powers that now exist for some humans.

    He was even regretting that if his attack missed, if it didn¡¯t, everything would be fine.

    Everything was out of his expectations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    The guy was begging for mercy, Ling Mo looked at the guy with hatred, and then used the knife and pped him on the face, the guy screamed with pain and fell down holding his face.

    The guy who just got stabbed wasn¡¯t actually dead, but he was stepped on by Shana so he couldn¡¯t move. He could only just see himself bleeding out on the floor.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t hold back on that stab, although he didn¡¯t stab on fatal spot, the guy might still die due to excessive bleeding.

    Ling Mo was nning to leave since there were other survivors, but after getting into a fight with them, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Ling Mo knew that even though there were probably a lot of survivors in here, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t mind killing them all if they suddenly attacked him. He had twenty zombies outside waiting for his orders.

    Apparently because they saw that his group only consisted of one boy and two girls, they had the right to bully them. With this kind of attitude that they had, they definitely deserved to be punished.

    The scream had gotten the attention of the people in other rooms. A fat white security guard came while lifting his pants up making it look like he had just slept with someone.

    The fat white guy that looked like a pervert was apparently the groups leader. He was shocked by what he had seen.

    It seemed like this guy was a bit smarter than the rest. He didn¡¯te out and immediately attempt to attack Ling Mo.

    He simply looked around and walked over, looked at Ling Mo with awareness from a few meters away, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ling Mo was already in a pissed off mood, so he didn¡¯t bother responding.

    A guy talked with a shaking voice and said: ¡°It¡¯s Long Fei¡­.¡±

    The security guard suddenly looked very serious: ¡°You work for Long Fei? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you?¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his mind ¡°Who the fuck can tell me who Long Fei is. I don¡¯t even know who he is. How the fuck could you have possibly seen me before.¡± He coldly looked at Yu Yang.

    Yu Yang didn¡¯t dare to say anything, when he saw Ling Mo looking at him, he quivered and stepped back.

    Although he imed that Ling Mo was assigned by Long Fei, but he wasn¡¯t really sure.

    Actually he just started to somehow realize that when Ling Mo had walked in, he seemed to not know if anyone was here. So if he didn¡¯t even know that people were here, how could he possibly be Long Fei¡¯s man.

    But right now his boss came out and Ling Mo had beaten three of his men, he could only shut up and not say anything.

    The fat white security guard thought in his head, why would someone this powerful work for Long Fei?

    ¡°What does Long Fei¡­I mean, Brother Long want this time? Why does he have to do this? He and I, Li Dan Yang worked at the same school, we were co-workers. Last time we went to collect foods, you guys have took a lot already.¡±

    The fat white security guard seemed to be afraid of Ling Mo, even the way he called Long Fei changed.

    Ling Mo was about to deny everything, but then he saw that the security guard seemed to figure out the truth for himself even though it was probably wrong. Ling Mo decided to just make a coldugh without saying anything back.

    Li Dan Yang looked at Shana and Ye Lian and thought in his head, they probably aren¡¯t with Long Fei. Long Fei definitely wouldn¡¯t let two beautiful girlse out. Even if he wanted Ling Mo to work for him, he would only give him one girl to y with, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t give the tall one to Ling Mo because she was so stunning.

    Although he was a bit paranoid and not 100% sure,he still said, ¡°Plus, brother Wei has contacted your boss Long right? If you¡¯re stealing our stuff, you are actually stealing from brother Wei¡­.¡±

    Brother Wei? It might be Wei Jun Yen!

    This is the second time he heard someone mentioning him, the first time was from Tang Xiao Xue. This psychic is so active, he must have contacted nearly everyone in the central area.

    Long Fei must be another boss of a group of survivors, and seems like they were asked by Wei Jun Yen to gather more food. But there wasn¡¯t a lot of resource so they tried to take Li Dan Yang¡¯s.

    They must have had a lot of conflicts, so once Ling Mo appeared, they thought he was Long Fei¡¯s person.

 Chapter 110 â€“ Getting Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 110 ¨C Getting Greedy</h4>

    TL: So sorry about thete chapter, myptop broke and had to buy a new one at Best Buy T.T . Took a while to set up myptop. Ughptops are so expensive¡­.

    When there is no one to help you in the beginning of the end of the world, whatever supplies you find is basically your life. You wouldn¡¯t be sharing your life with others that you wouldn¡¯t know. Even Ling Mo himself wasn¡¯t willing to share his stuff with others.

    This wasn¡¯t being selfish, it was just trying to survive.

    After listening to what Li Dan Yang said, it sounded like Long Fei had stolen their things once before.

    Ling Mo understood now, this guy was weaker than Long Fei otherwise why else why would he be willing to tolerate this kind of humiliation.

    This also implies that Long Fei had the ability to cross through a region and steal other peoples stuff, while this fat white security guard doesn¡¯t.

    Which means this fat white security guard is kind of afraid of Long Fei¡¯s side. He even had to use Wei Jun Yen¡¯s name to try and intimidate Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo began to feel that the power struggles between survivors were so ridiculous yet also inevitable.

    It was already hard to get survivors to group together with enough supplies. Even if they did split into different groups, eventually there would be some internal conflicts for benefits. In this type of group they would have to aware of zombies as well as each other.

    After understanding everything, Ling Mo made sneer and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who Long Fei is, and I¡¯m not here to steal your food, We just came here to take a rest.¡±

    Li Dan Yang paused and said: ¡°You¡¯re not Long Fei¡¯s person?¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and said: ¡°Do I look like someone¡¯s bitch?¡±

    Li Dan Yang was already suspicious about it, since Ling Mo admitted, he believed it a bit.

    ¡°Then why did you harm our people?¡± Li Dan Yang went on asking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?? I only came here to get some rest, note in and start stabbing people. If no one had provoked me in the first ce, i wouldn¡¯t have harmed anyone.¡±

    Li Dan Yang began to think, ¡°Hmm it seems like he really isn¡¯t working for Long Fei and there¡¯s a lot of zombies downstairs so his story seems usible.¡±

    Thinking to this point, he looked at the people who first came out.

    All the guys faces went pale, especially Yu Yang.

    Li Dan Yang wasn¡¯t stupid, he immediately realized what had happened. Apparently, his people attacked first so Ling Mo fought back.

    He began to think that the reason why they would attack would be either a misunderstanding or they wanted to take Ling Mo¡¯s stuff.

    Ling Mo was carrying a big bag with two beautiful women beside him. If anyone saw this, they would be an idiot not to take it away.

    Li Dan Yang looked at the guys, and then coldly looked at Ling Mo, he then proceeded to take a steel stick from a person behind him, his face suddenly looked ferocious and said: ¡°Since you¡¯re not Long Fei¡¯s people, then there¡¯s no reason stopping us from taking the food and beauties.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes went cold!

    This guy was cruel, the moment he knew he wasn¡¯t Long Fei¡¯s people, he not only didn¡¯t apologize for what his people did, he tried to threaten Ling Mo and take all his things.

    Li Dan Yang thought maybe he didn¡¯t have the power to handle Long Fei but he could definitely handle one man and two girls.

    He didn¡¯t see how the fight before so he took a guess that Ling Mo knew some kung fu and the two girls didn¡¯t know how to fight.

    Since a conflict urred and it was impossible to ask him to join them since he was not going to apologize in front of his men, then there was no point in being nice anymore.

    When Li Dan Yang yelled, the guys looked really hostile, Yu Yang covered his wound and hid behind Li Dan Yang looking very excited.

    He thought if Ling Mo was dead, Li Dan Yang wouldn¡¯t investigate on what had really happened.

    After hearing Li Dan Yang¡¯s shout, seven or eight people came out. They were either students or staff members of the school.

    The weapons they were using were very simple and crude, most of them were chair legs. Although these weren¡¯t ideal weapons to use, it was still good enough to beat someone up with it.

    Ling Mo sneered and held on tight to the knife.

    Li Dan Yang sneered and said, ¡°Sorry, you can only count yourself unlucky that we ran out of supplies. Brother Wei said we can use supplies to change for a spot, since our supplies were originally stolen by Long Fei and you have some, we can only take yours since we are short of seven to eight portions.¡±

    ¡°Supplies to change for a spot?¡± Ling Mo paused and thought, what did that mean?

    But after listening to Li Dan Yang, his people looked at each other and then looked at Ling Mo, their eyes were full of intention to kill. Apparently the ¡°Spot¡± was really important to them.

    Ling Mo took a step back to create space between them.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    After Li Dan Yang roared, the guys charged towards Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo was fearless, because he knew even if he couldn¡¯t handle the twenty people here, there were twenty zombies waiting outside as backup.

    It looked like Shana and Ye Lian were enjoying this, they just stood there not doing anything.

    His tentacles were now also effective against human beings, he used them to distract some of them making them bump into each other when they charged at him.

    This shocked all the guys but before they could recover from their surprise, Ling Mo seized the opportunity and stabbed the person in front of him.

    ¡°AAhhh!!¡±

    Ling Mo pulled out the knife, pulled the guys arm towards him and pushed him to the side blocking some of the people who were charging.

    Li Dan Yang¡¯s words really worked, despite someone already getting stabbed, the others still dashed towards Ling Mo crazily.

    But it¡¯s not easy to kill Ling Mo. Although it seemed like he was gonna lose on almost every sh, with the help of the spirit tentacles he managed to avoid death and instead managed to stab a few other people.

    Although Li Dan Yang might be fat, he moved quite fast. Ironically he was causing Ling Mo the most problems.

 Chapter 111 â€“ Thereâ€™s a Price for Being Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 111 ¨C There¡¯s a Price for Being Greedy</h4>

    READ MY GIRLFRIEND IS A ZOMBIE first at

    While his subordinates surrounded Ling Mo, Li Dan Yang stood behind his subordinates while constantly looking for chances to sneak attack Ling Mo when it seemed that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t paying any attention to him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ling Mo had spirit tentacles, he would have already been hit several times.

    Whenever Ling Mo would put his focus back onto him, he would move back and hide behind his subordinates and shout to tell the others to keep attacking him.

    These people fought crazily because they were determined to take Ling Mo¡¯s stuff to get the ¡°Spot¡±.

    This was the difference between zombies and survivors. Survivors knew how to use weapons and their moves were much more diverse making survivors much harder to deal with.

    After battling for a minute, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles started to get tired. He had to jump onto the round table in order to avoid being attacked from all angles.

    When Ling Mo jumped on the long table, Li Dan Yang roared and rolled like a pig onto the table and used the steel stick to hit Ling Mo¡¯s leg, which made Ling Mo have to jump in order to dodge.

    When Ling Mo jumped, Shana smiled and said: ¡°Ye Lian, Your Brother Ling is so silly¡­.¡±

    Ye Lian hesitated, seems like she was unable to retort, but she didn¡¯t want to agree with what Shana said. After a while she said, ¡°He¡¯s also your Brother Ling as well¡­.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡± Shana¡¯s smile made her innocent face look a bit evil, ¡°He¡¯s having a hard time right now because the weapon he¡¯s using right now isn¡¯t good, the steel sticks are a lot longer than his knife.¡±

    This was actually true, Ling Mo¡¯s knife was just too short. If he was fighting one on one, he wouldn¡¯t be having such a hard time, but right now he¡¯s surrounded by a group which made it really difficult.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± While Li Dan Yang shouted, the people started attacking again but Ling Mo had already jumped off the table. At the same time his tentacles confused a person in front of him and he stabbed the guy right in the stomach.

    Seeing that both Ye Lian and Shana had pleased looks and were enjoying the show, Ling Mo felt a bit helpless.

    This was apparently Shana¡¯s idea, this gal has been extremely mischievous since she gained her memory, and he was very reluctant in controlling her.

    Seems like he¡¯s gonna have to ¡°train her¡± and let her know the price for not helping brother Ling Mo.

    Even if they don¡¯t help, he still has a ace in his sleeves.

    Outside the library, the twenty zombies stormed in as if they were summoned.

    ¡°Fuck you, do you really think your the only one with backup?!.¡±

    After Ling Mo roared, the twenty zombies lined up properly at the door.

    A guy who had a sharper sight shouted: ¡°Zombies!!¡±

    ¡°Zombies??¡±

    Ordinary zombies wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to look for food, unless they heard something or smelled blood. But mutated ones and advanced ones were a bit different, especially advanced zombies, ording to what Ling Mo observed, they could hunt for food.

    For these people, they have mostly seen only ordinary zombies and maybe if they were really unlucky, a mutated one, but they¡¯ve never seen a bunch of them together rushing inside a specific ce.

    The guys started to scream and had lost all the intentions of fighting, they just wanted to run away.

    Li Dan Yang¡¯s reaction was the fastest, although everything happened so fast and the zombies were rushing in, he ran away immediately.

    When he was running, a dark shadow passed by and a person blocked his way.

    Ling Mo stood in front of him sneering and said: ¡°Don¡¯t run, before it was me vs. everyone. Now that the teams are even, let¡¯s y something fair!¡±

    ¡°Dickhead! Are you crazy! Those are zombies, get the fuck out of my way!¡±

    The security guard¡¯s face looked extremely twisted. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t have red eyes, he would of looked like a zombie.

    While roaring he used his steel stick and smashed towards Ling Mo¡¯s head. This fat guy actually had some strength and by looking at his moves you could tell that he was attempting to kill Ling Mo.

    At the same time, the zombies went around Ye Lian and Shana and dashed towards the guys.

    Those who were stabbed tried to get up, but they were too slow. The zombies grabbed their heads and opened them up instantly killing them.

    There were no chances of escaping from the zombies unless a human ripped off both of their arms.

    Usually they start to scream with despair once they got caught and what happens next would contain a extremely bloody scene.

    The screams made Li Dan Yang crazier.

    But what made him feel even more despair was the weird dizziness that appeared again! He started to feel like this after he began fighting with Ling Mo, but he could never connect the feeling to Ling Mo.

    Having this kind of feeling during a fight was no different than being dead.

    Despair had covered Li Dan Yang, he realized that he had missed his attack and at the same time a piercing pain came from his breast.

    The knife had stabbed into his heart.

    ¡°Ba Bump¡­ Ba Bump!¡±

    The sound of his heartbeat became louder, he stared at Ling Mo pulling out the knife and then kicking his body away.

    But what surprised him the most besides his death was the zombie that went around Ling Mo and instead went after another guy who was escaping.

    Why¡­¡­

    He still didn¡¯t know what happened and just stopped breathing.

    Within a short period of time the zombies had killed most of the people. The rest tried their best to fight but they only ended up being pushed into a corner and getting surrounded.

    A guy suddenly saw Ling Mo who was outside the circle behind the zombies, he immediately realized that the zombies would go past Ling Mo and his group without any intention of attacking them.

    This weird situation had gotten everyone¡¯s attention, they immediately shouted: ¡°Save us, save us.¡±

    But Ling Mo just raised his hands and put it down hard.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    There¡¯s a price to pay for being greedy.

    Screams and flesh flew everywhere.

 Chapter 112 â€“ Bigger Boobs Means Bigger Strength

    <h4>Chapter 112 ¨C Bigger Boobs Means Bigger Strength</h4>

    As thest few screams faded away, the library went dead with silence.

    Even though the guys had killed four zombies, Ling Mo didn¡¯t mind.

    The remaining sixteen zombies all had some sort of smell on them, with blood and organ pieces dripping out of the shed areas on their bodies.

    Shana took a deep breathe, showing a bit of enjoyment and told Ye Lian, ¡°See, Brother Ling is very good.¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡± Ye Lian nodded, she also showed a bit of excitement.

    The bloody scene of the fight gave the two zombie girls a strong thrill as this was their instinct since they got infected.

    Looking at the ground that was covered in bodies, Ling Mo also felt a crazy thrill in his heart, but he took a deep breath and cooled down.

    These bodies that were lying on the ground were all caused by Ling Mo!

    Although this was not the first time he killed someone, it was still the first time he¡¯s been in a such a bloody fight.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡± After looking at the corpse on the ground, Ling Mo waved his hands to let the puppet zombies drag the corpses to the corner, while he went towards Ye Lian and Shana.

    He pinched both of their cheeks and spanked Shana¡¯s butt.

    Shana attempted to dodge, but her vision suddenly went blurry and instead of dodging, she jumped into Ling Mo¡¯s chest, and at the same time got her butt spanked.

    ¡°If you keep teaching your sister Ye Lian bad things, I¡¯ll punish you¡±

    Shana had a puzzled look, then gave a devilish smile and asked, ¡°How are you going to punish me?¡±

    This naughty behavior totally turned Ling Mo on, he never thought that Shana could be this seductive.

    It¡¯s such a shame that the ce and time wasn¡¯t right or else he would really ¡°punish¡± her.

    Either way he still couldn¡¯t he couldn¡¯t just let her get away with this, he had to punish her somehow. So Ling Mo moved his hands slowly up from her belly and slowly towards her breasts. His hands then made a strong grip.

    Shana moaned, then looked at Ye Lian with a pleading look and said ¡°Help me¡­¡±

    Ye Lian hesitated and walked towards Ling Mo, Ling Mo immediately grabbed her, pulled her towards him and grabbed her breast.

    ¡°Ye Lian¡¯s feels much better¡±, Ling Mo sighed and tapped Shana¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll rub yours and make it grow bigger.¡±

    Shana¡¯s looked at Ye Lian¡¯s breasts for a while, then looked at her own. She realized there¡¯s a difference in size so she rubbed her own and asked, ¡°What happens when it gets bigger?¡±

    ¡°You will get stronger fighting powers.¡± Ling Mo said with a serious face.

    Shana thought and said: ¡°OK fine! How many times a day do you need to rub it?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work if you rub it, it has to be me. I guess I can make some time to rub it for you ten times each day.¡± Ling Moughed in his mind, he thought, ¡°Guess you have no knowledge about men and women after bing a zombie¡±

    Ye Lian quickly said: ¡°I also want to strengthen my fighting power¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha!!¡± Ling Moughed in his mind, but he held hisughter and said with reluctance, ¡°OK fine, I can rub it for you too.¡±

    Ye Lian smiled after Ling Mo nodded, this was the first time Ling Mo saw a genuine smile on Ye Lian¡¯s face. Ling Mo paused there for a while.

    After a moment of silence, Ling Mo came back to reality.

    The smell of blood and organs began to make Ling Mo kind of ufortable.

    Aftermanding the sixteen zombies to guard outside, Ling Mo took the two girl zombies inside the library.

    The difference between the inside part and outer part of the library was that the books in there were all limited edition.

    It¡¯s a shame that these guys didn¡¯t cherish these books. Ling Mo saw most of them only had the shells left, they probably used the paper to wipe their butts after taking a dump.

    Ling Mo thought that this was such a shameful behavior, the human race isn¡¯tpletely dead yet. It¡¯s just that the rescue teams weren¡¯t that fast.

    As long as human beings didn¡¯t get wiped out, they would keep growing. These guys didn¡¯t respect the essence of culture.

    If you wanted to destroy a race, you don¡¯t need to kill them all, you just need to destroy their civilization and culture..

    ¡°These people deserved to die.¡± Ling Mo cursed and went in.

    After a few steps, he saw that behind the bookshelves, the guys made a space and used the desks as bed and had put some soft things on it.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise he saw a bunch of girls gathered together, they all looked mediocre, but they are all naked. They were hugging each other and shaking while looking at them three.

    Apparently, they heard the scream from out there but didn¡¯t have the courage to see what happened outside and got freaked out when three strangers walked in.

    Something must have happened with Li Dan Yang, and it must be the young guy in front of them who did it.

    The scream out there scared them, right now while facing Ling Mo a few of them even started crying.

    ¡°eehhh¡­¡± Ling Mo knew he shouldn¡¯t look out of courtesy, but there were naked girls in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more extra looks.

    Seems like these girls weren¡¯t being treated as humans and were apparently humiliated.

    ¡°uummm¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo sympathized with the girls, they all had scars all over their bodies. Those scars were there for probably two reasons, either some of them liked S and M or they got hit for disobeying¡­

 Chapter 113 â€“ Caught a Rat

    <h4>Chapter 113 ¨C Caught a Rat</h4>

    Seeing that these girls were scared to death, Ling Mo put away his knife and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t kill you guys.¡±

    Ling Mo would not hold back on those who made attempts to offend him, but to those innocent people, he wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    These girls had zero threat to him, so Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t harm them.

    Seeing that the girls were still wary of him, Ling Mo sighed and left them alone and started to looked around.

    Shana and Ye Lian curiously looked at them for a while, then lost their interest and went with Ling Mo to look around.

    Ling Mo quickly found some things under the bed. There were some clothes and some daily supplies. The biggest discovery was some food and water, but some of them the food had already either expired or became hard to swallow. Most of them were split into portions and put into bags. After counting, it had exactly 20 portions.

    These must be the portions Li Dan Yang was talking about, but from the amount that was here, apparently the girls and some of dead guys outside didn¡¯t get any food.

    Using supplies to exchange for a spot??? This was probably why Tang Xiao Xue kept looking for food.

    What did this Wei Jun Yen guy do, to make people so crazy?

    Ling Mo frowned and started to count. He then finally took out some chocte and water.

    He looked back and told the girls, ¡°These are for you¡­¡±

    These words stopped the girls from crying, they looked at Ling Mo with wariness and didn¡¯t do anything until they saw Ling Mo leaving to look for somewhere else to go. One of the girl slowly crawled over. The moment she opened the bag of food and started stuffing it in her mouth, the other girls also rushed to grab some food.

    This was not the first time Ling Mo had seen vited female survivors, but this situation seems to be unavoidable, women were always deemed as a tool for sex.

    Under a huge pressure of living on, everyone needs a way to vent and sexually abusing women was the best way to vent.

    After being treated so bad, the girls probably have very low self-esteem now.

    After searching, Li Dan Yang is apparently pretty poor, probably because of the location his base is at. His base was in a educational building, so the supplies they could of collected would be very limited.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, within the limited amount of stuff he found, there was a shlight that was powered by sr energy. Things that didn¡¯t require batteries was definitely good stuff.

    He also saw a night stick, which is quite useless on zombies, even Li Dan Yang didn¡¯t use it, so he didn¡¯t even bother taking it.

    Given that there wasn¡¯t much things to begin with, Ling Mo gave up trying to find stuff that would help him and decided to create a space in a corner since he nned to stay here for a night. After he cleared the space, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to see Shana and Ye Lian.

    ¡°Ugh¡­Where did these two girls go now¡­¡±

    Ling Mo walked towards the book shelves and decided to change his point of view, but the moment he changed to Shana¡¯s view, the scene in front of him shocked him.

    A furry creature appeared in front him, these scene drove Ling Mo crazy.

    Ling Mo realized it was a huge rat.

    The rat probably got attracted by the smell of blood, but then got discovered by Shana. He could tell by the blood on it¡¯s mouth that it had eaten some flesh, but not sure if it¡¯s the zombie¡¯s or the survivors.

    Ling Mo lost his interest after looking at it, he immediately looked around and predicted where they were and went to find them.

    But at this moment the rat suddenly twitched and started jumping around, running towards Ye Lian.

    It was fast, but not as fast as advanced zombies, especially Ye Lian who specializes in speed.

    Ye Lian just simply lifted her legs and the rat had been kicked to the wall.

    It didn¡¯t move anymore after it dropped on the floor, just only twitching a bit on ground. A great amount of blood started to drip out from it¡¯s mouth and eyes. It¡¯s body started to expand, some skin parts were broken through and blood kept seeping out, looking kind of scary.

    After seeing what happened, Ling Mo suddenly thought of someone.

    ¡°Lu Xin¡±, the girl who made Shana change¡­..her situation was simr, went crazy and body was rotting at the same time.

    But Lu Xin became like that because she was infected by a mutated zombie, but this rat just ate a bit of human flesh. Did it eat zombie flesh?

    Is it because animals couldn¡¯t tolerate this kind of virus??

    Ling walked through the book shelves and found them in a storage room.

    They were curiously looking at the rat, Ling Mo was also curious as well.

    The rat was rotting inside and twitching with pain and then after a few seconds, it didn¡¯t move anymore.

    Atst it¡¯s body only had it¡¯s skin left, the body had turned into a puddle of blood really fast.

    If you didn¡¯t see it, you wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Just an ordinary zombie virus could cause so much damage for rats.

    No wonder they didn¡¯t see a lot of animals, the animals must have eaten zombie flesh and died the same way.

    If the rat¡¯s meat was eaten by other rats, then it would also die.

    Ling Mo began to think carefully, he had an idea that probably the rat couldn¡¯t handle the virus due to it being so small. If it was much bigger like a human, it could probably tolerate the virus and mutate.

    Like Shana who got infected by Lu Xin, she had been able to tolerate the virus, yet he¡¯s not sure if its the same for everyone.

    He¡¯s not sure how big your body needs to be in order to be able to tolerate this type of virus.

    Either way it was a good thing that rats weren¡¯t able to mutate because if they could, humans might not be able to survive¡­

 Chapter 114 â€“ The Black Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C The ck Shadow</h4>

    When the rat died, Shana showed a bit of disappointment as if she didn¡¯t have enough fun.

    She yed around with the corpse and said with disappointment in her voice, ¡°It died too fast.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill, grabbed Ye Lian to stop her from going near the rat and said, ¡°Try to stay away those kind of things.¡±

    Shana argued, ¡°It¡¯s so little, it basically has zero threat towards us, what¡¯s the worst that could happen? There¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­¡± Ye Lian hesitated and nodded, she agreed with Shana.

    Obviously it wouldn¡¯t harm these two because the virus in the rat wasn¡¯t even 1% of what they both had in their bodies.

    Even though it might not be harmful to them, it might still be harmful to him. Ling Mo didn¡¯t want them to have this kind of curiosity since it safer if they didn¡¯t take such big risks.

    After closing the storage room door, Ling Mo took them back.

    When Ling Mo got back to room with the girls, they had just finished eating and were putting on their clothes.

    When they saw Ling Mo, they quickly hid to the side.

    A girl was in the middle of pulling up her pants, when she saw herpanions moving to the side to hide, she panicked and tried to run, but she tripped on the her pants in the process and fell.

    Ling Mo paused a bit and then quickly helped her up. When the girl stood still, she back away a bit and looked a bit nervous before softly saying, ¡°Sorry¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo knew a lot of girls and had interactions with them before, but this was the first time he has ever seen a half naked girl in front of him. Although she wasn¡¯t hot, she was still a female.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t think it was funny or anything, he actually felt sad for the girl since she has to survive under this kind of situation.

    He understood why they were so afraid of him. The guys would abuse the girls and those guys were all killed by Ling Mo which made them think that Ling Mo might be even worse than the guys that had abused them. They were scared that he might kill them too.

    They could still tolerate being abused, but death was scary for them. No one wants to die. If it weren¡¯t because they had wanted to live so bad, why else would they have tolerated being abused or being treated like sex objects till now.

    The girl saw Ling Mo staring at her, quivered, and then she hesitated while nervously grabbing the cors of her shirt to widen the middle parts which showed her cleavage. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­..If you want¡­..¡±speaking to this point, she looked at Ye Lian and Shana. She wasn¡¯t really sure if she made the right move.

    After all, her looks were way worse than Ye Lian or Shana and Ling Mo didn¡¯t look like the kind of person that Li Dan Yang was.

    Ling Mo got puzzled with her move and quickly said, ¡°Stop doing this. I will rify once again that I¡¯m just here to stay for one night and leave tomorrow, I won¡¯t kill anyone.¡±

    He really wanted to lose his virginity, but only if its to Ye Lian and Shana.

    Although Ling Mo hadn¡¯t found the right moment to fuck them, he believes one day he will be able to, he can wait¡­

    After telling the girls that he wasn¡¯t going to end them once again, Ling Mo quickly took Ye Lian and Shana to their corner. As for whether the girls believed Ling Mo or not, he didn¡¯t have time to care about it.

    Although there were a lot of corpses in the library, the smell wouldn¡¯t spread outside of the library that fast since it was a closed space. They could only stay here for the night since it wasn¡¯t safe outside.

    Since Ling Mo used the zombie puppets as guards, he would have more secure feeling since he¡¯s in a building instead of a open ce.

    Ling Mo was started nning and checking his supplies, ¡°The food should be able tost about 5 days. After looking into A1 and C3 we can leave¡±.

    The girls after making sure that Ling Mo had no intentions of doing anything to them, they all felt relieved.

    It¡¯s a luxury to have food and clothes to wear. Yet even after having both they still didn¡¯t dare stay too close to Ling Mo. They waited until they saw him finally close his eyes and going to sleep before moving to a corner to sleep together.

    They all held on tight to their foods even while they were sleeping.

    Just when the night sky was starting to cover X city university, a dark shadow appeared near by the library.

    He had no weapons on him yet he was able to safely arrive at this ce.

    Looking at the zombies at the door, this guy paused.

    ¡°Did Li Dan Yang and the guys get killed by the zombies? No.. if they were killed by the zombies, why would the zombiese out?¡± The guy thought for a while , looked at the library and thought of something: ¡°Ie by every day, but this didn¡¯t happen till today. They might been killed by Long Fei. But Long Fei couldn¡¯t be capable of this. If he wanted to destroy Li Dan Yang, he would¡¯ve done it earlier¡­.something¡¯s weird.¡±

    He thought for a while and then changed directions, dashing to the back side of the library, the speed and agility was really fast.

    This guy appeared on the back side of library and grabbed onto a pipe to climb up to the second floor and then leaped in through a window.

    He got into the storage room.

    ¡°Ka tsa¡± The dark shadow quickly came out from a door and went through the bookshelves.

    He quickly appeared at the corner where the girls were, seeing the girls were sleeping, he paused and reached out to grab one of the girls. Before the girl could wake up, he covered her mouth and took her to the side.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± He lowered his voice, nearly sticking to the girl¡¯s ear, so that nobody could hear.

    The girl was too scared to talk. The guy opened his palm and said, ¡°Write it..¡±

    The girl tried to get loose, but this guy showed no mercy, he punched her in the stomach and coldly said: ¡°Write it quick!.¡±

    The girl was so hurt that she twitched and cried without making any sounds.

    She quivered with fear, and slowly raised her hands and slowly used her fingers to write on the guy¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 115 â€“ Persuade

    <h4>Chapter 115 ¨C Persuade</h4>

    ¡°One boy and two girls¡±

    The dark shadow read with a slow voice, and looked at the girl he was holding on to.

    The girl looked at the guy with fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±The dark shadow said softly to the girl, he flipped his wrist, a cold beam of light appeared on his palm and before he finished his words, the cold beam of light had sliced through the girl¡¯s throat.

    The girl¡¯s pupil shrinked, she twitched and then her body fell down.

    Just when the girl¡¯s body touched the ground, a cold voice came out, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    The dark shadow froze. He remained in the position where it seemed like he was going to get up from picking something from the floor while holding onto the cold beam of light.

    The person who talked of course was Ling Mo, he was looking at the dark shadow that had suddenly appeared.

    The dark shadow would probably never have thought that even though he was very careful, it still wasn¡¯t good enough. When he had opened the door, Ye Lian and Shana had already opened their eyes and seen everything.

    Although the sound that came from the door opening was very quiet, two advanced zombies in a silent library could still hear it.

    Since they share all five sense, if Ye Lian and Shana found something, Ling Mo would also find out as well.

    When the guy was interrogating the girl, Ling Mo had already quietly picked up his knife and slowly walked over, looking into the storage room carefully through the book shelves.

    In between the book shelves, he had already saw that this guy was threatening the girl.

    It was a shame that the guy had already killed the girl before he could get there on time.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ling Mo pulled his knife in front him, preparing to fight.

    This guy really must be something since he could easily get in. In the morning Ling Mo already knew that there were no doors from the back of the library.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The guy¡¯s voice made people feel ufortable. Through the moonlight, Ling Mo could somehow see that the guy had long hair which nearly covered his shoulder.

    Ling Mo frowned, he felt familiar with this kind of style, but just couldn¡¯t think who the guy was at the moment.

    Two shadows appeared behind Ling Mo, it was Ye Lian and Shana. They were in a fan shaped position which blocked the guy¡¯s way out.

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the school babe Ye Lian? So you guys are together?¡± The guy looked up and said with surprise, and then looked at Ling Mo and stood up and said, ¡°Since we are alumni, lets not do this.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    From the outside the guy didn¡¯t seem harmful, but he gave Ling Mo a lot of pressure somehow. Ling Mo felt the eye under the hair was like a snake staring at all his fatal spots.

    It felt like once he moves, he could probably threaten his life. This was the first time another human being was capable of giving him this kind of feeling.

    ¡°Wei Jun Yen?¡±Ling Mo suddenly thought of this guy.

    It¡¯s not the first time Ling Mo heard of this guy, but besides knowing that he was trying to do something big, Ling Mo didn¡¯t know anything else.

    He was actually just curious about what superpowers this guy had, after all he hasn¡¯t seen anyone who possessed a really powerful superpower.

    As a person who also possesses superpowers, Ling Mo was of course very curious about this guy.

    But Ling Mo never thought that this was how he would meet this guy.

    After realizing that Ling Mo knew his name, Wei Jun Yen didn¡¯t show any surprise but insteadughed and said, ¡°Seems like you know me! But sorry I don¡¯t know you, could you introduce yourself a bit?¡±

    Although he was felt relieved in the beginning, after being roared by Ling Mo, he didn¡¯t dare move anymore because he felt that if he really moved, Ling Mo would take some kind action against him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel like making friends with him, he creeped in the library and killed a girl, apparently he didn¡¯t have any good intentions.

    Ling Mo actually knew pretty clear that the girl had told Wei Jun Yen everything and since Li Dan Yang works for Wei Jun Yen, Ling Mo wanted to see how he was gonna deal with this.

    Although Wei Jun Yen could be dangerous, it didn¡¯t matter to Ling Mo since he thinks that he is more powerful.

    ¡°Are Li Dan Yang and the guys really dead?¡± Wei Jun Yen asked. Although it seemed like he cared, Ling Mo could tell he didn¡¯t really care from his tone of voice.

    Ling Mo still kept his eyes on him and said: ¡°Yup, they deserved it, because they were greedy.¡±

    Wei Jun Yen didn¡¯t seem to be surprised, instead he seemed to be interested in Ling Mo, ¡°You must be very powerful. Li Dan Yang had a lot of people under him and you killed them all?¡±

    For no reason, when Wei Jun Yen asked him this question, Ling Mo felt goosebumps.

    This guy gave him a very unpleasant feeling.

    ¡°Oh yah, since you killed them all, you must have all their supplies. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not asking for it, I¡¯m just wondering if you wanted to join our base?¡±

    Base? Of course Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t join, but before he could refuse, Wei Jun Yen said, ¡°Since you guys are from X city university, you know what it¡¯s like in school. No food, no water, no supplies, and everyone was basically waiting to die. Unlike them, I kept myself busy these days, our team had created a base, After we collect the things we need, we can supply ourselves.¡±

    Oh!! So that¡¯s it¡­..Ling Mo sneered in his mind, it¡¯s just giving false hope to those survivors.

    There was no way he could create a base that could self supply that easily, this was just a trap he had set up. Letting those ignorant survivors collect things to share with only a select few people by letting the survivors fight each other for a spot. This way it looked fair but in reality it was actually very cruel.

    Hearing to this point, Ling Mo felt that he didn¡¯t like this guy at all, so he interrupted and said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t like being controlled, if you¡¯re done you can leave, this is my ce, it¡¯s not a ce you cane whenever you want.¡±

 Chapter 116 â€“ Battling With a Psychic

    <h4>Chapter 116 ¨C Battling With a Psychic</h4>

    ¡°Whoa, now that wasn¡¯t very nice. Since you don¡¯t want to join, then the supplies you took away shouldn¡¯t be in your hands, so why don¡¯t we talk about that?¡±

    Before he finished talking, Ling Mo felt a chill, the dark shadow suddenly disappeared!

    A ¡°Ding¡± sound came from where Ye Lian was standing. Wei Jun Yen had failed the surprise attack, then back away several steps and then leaned on the bookshelf looking at Ye Lian with shock.

    Ye Lian¡¯s machete was in front of her staring at Wei Jun Yen.

    Wei Jun Yen was really surprise, he had thought he could avoid being interrogated by attacking someone else besides Ling Mo while leading a conversation so Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be prepared. But to his surprise, Ye Lian was so fast and so much stronger than ordinary people, that her counterattack gave a shockwave to him which caused pain in his chest. Wei Jun Yen thought, ¡°this beauty is really something, is she a psychic?¡±.

    Ling Mo took this chance to see what weapon Wei Jun Yen was using. It was just a useless razor. It was pasted on his palm with the sharp side facing out.

    Apparently his superpower was moving extremely fast.

    If Ye Lian hadn¡¯t be an advanced zombie, his attack might have worked.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect Wei Jun Yen to be so shameless, attacking Ye Lian without saying any words. Even though he had failed, it still pissed off Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo held tightly onto his knife and dashed. Although it was too dark to see him, Ling Mo used his powers to change his sight to Ye Lian¡¯s view point.

    As a zombie, Ye Lian¡¯s ability to see in the dark was very good, although it¡¯s not easy to look from a third person¡¯s point of view, Ling Mo was already used to it.

    At the same time he used his invisible tentacles to wrap Wei Jun Yen.

    Seeing Ling Mo dashing towards him, his disgusting face sneered.

    But when he wanted to move, he felt like he bumped into an invisible wall and his vision blurred.

    The shock made him back off.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The book shelves shook, some books fell to the ground, Wei Jun Yen raised his palm at this critical point.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s short knife shed towards Wei Jun Yen¡¯s palm. Although Wei Jun Yen had almost blocked Ling Mo¡¯s attack, it had stil cut him on the arm. The blood started to spray out.

    Wei Jun Yen was totally awaken from the huge pain from his arm.

    The moment he got awaken, Ling Mo saw the ck shadow sh and he lost sight of Wei Jun Yen again. He felt something suddenly appear behind him.

    Ling Mo immediately used the spirit tentacles to dodge Wei Jun Yen¡¯s attack, but his back had a ripping pain, he was shed from the back.

    Wei Jun Yen¡¯s ability was really weird, it was basically like teleporting. What a fucking bullshit power, of course he could¡¯t literally teleport, but he could elerate to a extremely fast speed in a short distance.

    Just when Ling Mo dodged the attack, Shana and Ye Lian took action, two des of light cut towards Wei Jun Yen.

    But Wei Jun Yen was also really fast, When he heard the ¡°Hoo..¡± he dodged to the side immediately. But Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t give him any chance, he used his invisible spirit tentacles again to distract him.

    His moves suddenly stagnated and he got cut by Shana from the back, but he still managed to avoid getting hit on fatal spot and jumped out the window without hesitation.

    He knew he would be killed if he had kept on fighting.

    The second floor wasn¡¯t that high, but you still might get hurt if you jump down. Ling Mo looked outside the window and saw Wei Jun Yen rolling on the grass.

    He didn¡¯t leave right away, instead looked at Ling Mo and pointed the middle finger at him.

    This irritated Ling Mo, he didn¡¯t jump down also, but instead he controlled the zombies outside to charge towards Wei Jun Yen.

    Wei Jun Yen had nned to take a break down there, although he was smiling after he jumped down, but his face looked really scary.

    He thought he could easily take down Ling Mo and ask for whatever he wanted, but he didn¡¯t realize that this one boy and the two girls beside him were that powerful.

    He even began to think that all three of them were psychics, but why didn¡¯t he know this about any of them?

    This just didn¡¯t add up in Wei Jun Yen¡¯s mind, he was really active in this area, basically all the survivor groups that were good enough should already be under his control. He should of known about their powers.

    But he didn¡¯t regret attacking them, because he was not the kind of guy who¡¯s willing to be under another¡¯s control.

    Being dominated by Ling Mo made him very upset, but what made him angrier was that he was forced to jump out the window.

    He provoked Ling Mo just to vent. Anyway, if Ling Mo jumped out as well, he would already be far away from there.

    But seeing the amount of zombies shocked him, he didn¡¯t associate this with Ling Mo.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Wei Jun Yen wiped his back.

    ¡°Forgot there¡¯s zombies around¡­.¡± He ferociously stared at Ling Mo and rolled to the green area and ran through the road.

    But under Ling Mo¡¯s control, the zombies started dashing too, One of them had gotten really close to Wei Jun Yen. Wei Jun Yen kind of hurt his feet when he jumped out the window, so he was a bit slower than before. The zombie body mmed him and grabbed his arm.

    Being grabbed like this was no different than being sentenced to death, but Wei Jun Yen was a ruthless guy, he knew if he had attempted to fight the zombie he wouldn¡¯t be able to escapeter.

    At this critical moment, he waved his hand and cut off his arm.

    Blood started to ssh, but he didn¡¯t even look back and started to use his superpowers again.

    Now Ling Mo had looked clearly, he really can elerate very very fast, sort of like teleporting, after a few minutes, he had already left the zombies way behind.

    Seeing the zombies getting out of his control area, he stopped trying to capture Wei Jun Yen.

    Although Wei Jun Yen lost a arm, Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem satisfied.

 Chapter 117 â€“ You Look Delicious

    <h4>Chapter 117 ¨C You Look Delicious</h4>

    TL: Once again thanks for the donations. Another Bonus chapter will be releasedter today So enjoy!

    Wei Jun Yen¡¯s ability was definitely rted to speed. It could be really effective towards normal zombies or ordinary people, unfortunately Ling Mo was neither.

    No matter how fast you were, if your sight or judgement got blocked, that advantage would disappear.

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t really good at closebat, he at least had two advanced zombies and more than ten zombie puppets to help him with each battle.

    If Wei Jun Yen hadn¡¯t cut off his own arm, Ling Mo¡¯s zombies would have ripped him to pieces.

    While controlling the zombies to walk back, Ling Mo frowned and looked over at his shoulder.

    Shana and Ye Lian came over and looked at his wound, then Ye Lian said: ¡°Good, at least it¡¯s not deep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch on the surface.¡±

    Shana took off Ling Mo¡¯s coat and rolled his t-shirt sleeves to see the wound.

    From Shana¡¯s vision angle, Ling Mo could see his wound. Wei Jun Yen had just made a shallow cut which didn¡¯t cause any big harm.

    Shana used her finger to wipe the blood on him and then suddenly put it in her mouth, ¡°Brother Ling, Your blood tastes very sweet!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Ling Mo tried to avoid the desperate look on her face.

    Seems like zombie instincts can¡¯t be changed, although Shana had never tried human blood before, she still seemed like she couldn¡¯t resist after touching it.

    After listening to Ling Mo she reluctantly promised, but she kept sucking on her finger.

    Apparently the human body was very tasty to zombies.

    Thinking of how Wei Jun Yen fled with panic, Ling Mo frowned.

    Ling Mo really wanted to kill Wei Jun Yen even though he won through their exchange inbat. He only got a cut from Wei Jun Yen while he forced Wei Jun Yen to jump off the second floor building and then also made him cut off his arm while fleeing for his life.

    The guy attempted to attack Ye Lian, which is one of Ling Mo¡¯s taboo.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to fight in the beginning since he hadn¡¯t had any conflicts with anyone before the fight so it wasn¡¯t necessary to start one.

    But right now Ling Mo realized that he needed to change his mindset! Even in the current end of the world situation right now, he¡¯s still treating others the same way he used to before the apocalypse which makes him constantly being attacked and forced to fight back.

    In reality after having superpowers, he was no longer a normal person. With lots of food on him and two beauties with him, he can already be considered as a cash cow.

    Aftering to the university, Ling Mo has seen so many things from the survivors. Life, hunger, and fear were the factors that awakened the dark side of the survivors.

    As for survivors like Wei Jun Yen, they became arrogant and cold-blooded.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t think it was wrong to stick with his ethic values but when it came to Li Dan Yang or Wei Jun Yang, he knew that he couldn¡¯t treat them the same way he treated regr people anymore.

    Ling believed he was very strong now, much more powerful than the piece of shit Wei Jun Yen.

    He wasn¡¯t the one being forced to jump out the window or forced to cut off his own arm or flee like a little bitch. That was all Wei Jun Yen.

    Thinking to this point his heart started to get excited.

    ¡°Brother Ling¡­.let me help you¡­.. blow¡­.¡±

    Ye Lian saw Ling Mo frowning and she thought he was in pain, so she nned to blow on his wound to see if it would make him feel better. (TL: Lol ok im pretty sure i wasn¡¯t the only one with a dirty mind who thought this was gonna go differently..)

    She smelled the blood and her eyes turned a bit red, apparently she liked the smell of blood.

    She knew Ling Mo would get upset so she backed off and pointed at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Brother Ling, you seem to be very yummy.¡±

    The chill from the wound awakened Ling Mo.

    ¡°Silly girl. You can¡¯t eat me, if you want, you can eat something else in the future.¡±

    He felt a lot happier, he rubbed Ye Lian¡¯s brain and flirted with her.

    But Ye Lian didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, just nodded and said, ¡°OK¡­¡±

    A wound like this was nothing to be afraid of, Ling Mo took out a bandage and then wrapped it around his wound.

    After treating his wound, Ling Mo went to the girls that were in the corner.

    The girls had awaken from the noise caused by the fighting and then they realized someone from their group had disappeared which made them all end up quivering.

    ¡°Do you guys know Wei Jun Yen?¡± Ling Mo asked directly.

    Although Wei Jun Yen lost an arm, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to let him go. That arm could only be considered as interest.

    After all losing an arm, Wei Jun Yen still might hold a grudge against him.

    It would still be annoying if the guy wanted to get revenge on him since this university was such a big ce. He didn¡¯t want to be on constant alert, all the time afraid that a guy with superpowers could attack him at any time. So instead of waiting for him, Ling Mo thought that it¡¯s best if he could kill him while he¡¯s currently in a weak position.

    The girls were quivering, one of them nodded.

    Ling Mo thought so, from Wei Jun Yen¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t try to avoid those girls when he¡¯s negotiating with the girls.

    ¡°Do you know where the base is?¡± Ling Mo looked at the girl and asked.

    The girl looked at Ling Mo with fear and said: ¡°I think it¡¯s at the swimming pool¡±

    ¡°Swimming pool?¡± Ling Mo paused and looked at the map that Lin Luanqui gave him, turned on the shlight and quickly found where the swimming pool was.

    To his surprise, the swimming pool was near the A1 education building.

    Seems like even if they didn¡¯t meet today, they were going to meet each other sooner orter. That was because going to the A1 building was part of Ling Mo¡¯s n, he had wanted to get some more gels for Ye Lian and Shana.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not wait until tomorrow morning, if he could go out at night, I definitely can too.¡±

    With the help of his zombie puppets and two advanced zombies he could easily go out at night. Not to mention the fact that if there were a lot of zombies, most of them probably were already either attracted by Wei Jun Yen or removed by him on the way back to his base.

    As for the girls in the library, he could only let themselves figure a way out, he had already given them enough food to sustain themselves for a few days.

    After he recovered his stamina and spirit power, Ling Mo nned out everything and took Ye Lian and Shana out of the library.

    This was the first time he ever went out at night, but from a zombies vision, everything looked clear as day.

    There were still some zombies roaring outside which made it kind of creepy.

    Zombies were much more active at night time.

    Ling Mo quickly found the ce where Wei Jun Yen lost his arm, he could see blood stains extending to the bush.

    But after following the blood stains, Ling Mo saw a piece of cloth, seems like he did some first aid treatment to his arm, and the blood stains had stopped there.

    ¡°To bad I already know where your ce is, there¡¯s no point in hiding.¡±

    Ling Mo looked out and sneered.

 Chapter 118 â€“ Meant to be Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C Meant to be Enemies</h4>

    TL: Well guys this is the end of the donation bonus chapters for today. Once again thank you to everyone that donates.

    As an indoor swimming pool, X city university¡¯s swimming pool wasn¡¯t only just big, but it also had a good environment.

    Especially since it was the perfect ce to hide in right now.

    The man-made river surrounding the swimming pool gym could really block the zombies out.

    Even though the darkness of night time made the swimming pool gym look pretty creepy, the shut door of the swimming pool gym implied that someone was living in there.

    There¡¯s a locker room in the gym with tons of people were sitting there. There¡¯s a ¡°ka..ka¡­ka..¡± sounding out, a light from a small fire keeps glowing on and off.

    From the fire¡¯s light, one could somehow see a few guys that showed tiredness with blood covering them.

    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s making that sound! Stop using that shitty lighter OK??¡±

    Someone yelled with a low voice, and then the ¡°kaka¡± sound stopped

    Another person started toin, ¡°There are three groups of survivors here right? Seventeen people have already died trying to get here and then? Where is Brother Wei?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Brother Wei created a ce like this to let us stay, what more do you want?¡± Another guy said, ¡°We have water here, there¡¯s a river right outside. All the zombies nearby have been killed, there¡¯s some supplies inside. Ask yourself this, did the ce you lived before have a bed and mattress??¡±

    ¡°We gave some food. And this ce over here was already pretty good before, so he didn¡¯t actually ¡®create¡¯ it¡± the guy argued.

    ¡°Stop arguing, Brother Wei will tell us everything once all the survivor groups arrive. By the way his team is also here, so he wouldn¡¯t just hang us out to dry.¡±

    ¡°Oh ya, I heard that the garden in the back was being developed, is it going to be a farm?¡±

    ¡°How about the seeds, is Brother Wei going to find it?¡±

    The conversation started to warm up, although they were tired, being able to make it to this ce made them excited.

    Right at this moment the door suddenly opened, someone popped it¡¯s head in and said, ¡°Sister Lin?¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Someone answered from the locker room, a shadow popped up and went out.

    There were three people on the hallway, two of them was Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng, and the skinny small person that¡¯s been called out was apparently Lin Luanqui.

    But she was wearing a cap that covered her face, so no one could really tell it was her.

    Lin Luanqui seemed to have recovered from the injury on her arms, she leaned on the wall and asked, ¡°So..Wei Jun Yen isn¡¯t back yet?¡±

    Tang Xiao Xue shook his head and: ¡°No.But Sister Lin, isn¡¯t it too risky for us toe here? After all the bitch ass couple¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they were killed, so be it. Right now the two of you are the leaders, just don¡¯t panic. Wei Jun Yen wouldn¡¯t care if they¡¯re dead or not¡± Lin Luanqui waved her hands and interrupted.

    He Peng Peng looked at Lin Luanqui with admiration, even his tone of voice was full of enthusiasm: ¡°Sister Lin, I admire you so much!! Seriously, I think you are as powerful as Brother Ling¡±

    ¡°Stop bullshitting¡± Lin Luanquiughed and used her cap to cover her face even more, ¡°Are you guys sure you want to get involved? I think I was pretty clear on how dangerous this could be. It¡¯s not toote to cut me loose right now and stop this, because if my assassination fails, you both would also be considered involved.¡±

    ¡°Sister Lin no need to say anything, I believe you know what you¡¯re doing, you don¡¯t do things that you aren¡¯t confident enough in doing. Plus all those supplies were gotten from the survivors risking their lives, why should Wei Jun Yen have them all. He used people to work for him, why can¡¯t we use him instead?

    Tang Xiao Xue¡¯s tone of voice was really firm. Actually once he brought Lin Luanqui back with them, he knew that she was up to something.

    He didn¡¯t exactly know what she was nning but to his surprise, Lin Luanqui killed the couples the moment they arrived.

    The group went into chaos, even Tang Xiao Xue thought Lin Luanqui was crazy.

    But once Lin Luanqui told him her n, he sincerely admired Lin Luanqui.

    She not only predicted Wei Jun Yen¡¯s intention, but also nned to blend into this group and find some chance to kill Wei Jun Yen.

    To do this, she integrated into a group and let him and He Peng Peng to be in the front while she hid behind like a normal survivor.

    In order toe here, they lost some people, but this kind of sacrifice was necessary.

    The fact was that if it weren¡¯t for Lin Luanqui, the couples might have gotten more people killed.

    In the beginning she didn¡¯t really believe her prediction was right, but after meeting the other groups who came here first, she realized Wei Jun Yen was really just using them.

    Using his superpowers as bait to make the people in the central area collect supplies for him in order to retain a spot in his sanctuary. While collecting the supplies most of the survivors would get killed. In the end there wouldn¡¯t be much people left to share the supplies with.

    This is a very ruthless n!

    This n would also work because of the selfishness of the survivors. As time goes by the supplies around bes less, people then start to worry about what happens afterwards.

    And at this moment Wei Jun Yen would appear to show up with his superpowers, people would feel hope once again.

    Most survivors would be thinking as long as I¡¯m alive, it doesn¡¯t matter if other people die.

    He and He Peng Peng were crystal clear that Lin Luanqui hid herself just to get a chance to kill Wei Jun Yen.

    As long as Wei Jun Yen dies, Lin Luanqui could be in charge due to her super powers, just like what she did after killing the bitch ass couples.

    Lin Luanqui sighed, she seemed to be a bit worried. This was because the longer it took for Wei Jun Yen to show up, the more survivors would arrive. Once it reaches a certain amount it would be hard to gain control if she did manage to kill him.

    ¡°You used to want to kill me, right now I want to kill you, seems like we were meant to be enemies.¡±

    Lin Luanqui smiled.

 Chapter 119 â€“ Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 119 ¨C Kill Two Birds With One Stone</h4>

    What Lin Luanqui didn¡¯t know was that someone had appeared in bathroom by jumping in from the window.

    This guy wasn¡¯t just anyone, it was the boss of the base, Wei Jun Yen.

    He had finally reached the bathroom and sat on the ground with pain. Blood had already soaked his sleeve, the huge pain almost made him pass out.

    ¡°Fuck, I can never let anyone know that I got hurt, at least not when I¡¯m at my weakest right now¡­.¡±

    Wei Jun Yen¡¯s face was pale, and his breathing seemed to be in a mess. He rested for a bit and then crawled to the sink to get the first aid kit to patch himself up.

    He knew that a lot of survivors had already arrived, so he didn¡¯t dare take the front door in case they saw him.

    Everyone followed him due to his superpowers, who knows what they would do if they saw him hurt right now.

    The upside of this whole situation was that he had ced his first aid here in the bathroom instead of the other rooms. After the apocalypse the toilets could no longer be used, so temporarily it was the safest ce for him at the moment.

    After treating the wound, he¡¯ll sneak out and go to his room to recover¡­.

    As for the survivors, he believes his team can handle everything even though he¡¯s not there. The survivors had walked a great distance to reach this ce. There wouldn¡¯t be a reason for them to cause problems.

    Wei Jun Yen¡¯s n was to gather all the survivors quickly and get rid of the ones that were dead weight. No point for useless people to be alive.

    The supplies those survivors gathered would be able to make him stay here for a long time.

    He was now kind of X city university¡¯s king.

    After realizing he had superpowers, he¡¯s been seeking a different kind of way to survive.

    Even though he could use his superpowers to escape, he didn¡¯t like being alone. He was type of guy that enjoyed the moment of being surrounded by people who had looks filled with fear or admiration. Especially from those people who were teachers or ssmates that were handsome, pretty, and rich before the apocalypse. They were the ones that gave him a sense of inferiority. Seeing those looks made him want to stay with people.

    But the situation right now made him unable to enjoy the moment.

    The supplies were running out and the environment was only getting worse.

    Aftering out of the swimming gym Wei Jun Yen had finally figured out something cruel.

    Although there¡¯s not a lot of supplies left in X city university, but if they were all gathered, the amount of stuff could still be considered a lot.

    It might not be a lot if it¡¯s shared with all the survivors, but if the number of survivors be less, then the supplies wouldst for a long time.

    After considering Wei Jun Yen figured a way that could kill two birds with one stone.

    Contact all the groups of survivors and give people hope that his super power could help save them. To get protection from him, people would be willing to do their best to gather supplies to live under his rule of ¡°using supplies in exchange for spot in the sanctuary.¡±

    Through this process, he not only makes the survivors collect supplies for him but he also reduces the amount of survivors at the same time.

    And everything worked out pretty well.

    In order to collect things, groups would have their own little civil wars which would eliminate some people, using different methods to force them to go look for supplies or rob other groups.

    Although a lot of survivors had already arrived, Wei Jun Yen was still not satisfied.

    He had wanted to speed things up by going to each of the groups again but out of his expectations, he was stopped by Ling Mo and had almost gotten killed.

    Wei Jun Yen was holding a deep grudge, he nned to take revenge once he recovered.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether he lost an arm, as long as his right arm was still there.

    But just when he was wrapping his arm with bandages, he felt a sudden chill from his back, his body became paralyzed.

    He looked up in the mirror.

    From the mirror, he could see a guy at the window. The person was Ling Mo!!! (TL: SURPISE MOTHER FUCKA!)

    ¡°God damn it!!¡±

    Wei Jun Yen cursed in his mind. He never thought that Ling Mo woulde after him.

    Why didn¡¯t the zombies outside the library stop him? Why didn¡¯t the zombies on the way stop him either?

    He also had another question, how the fuck did he find him?

    But afterwards he immediately thought of the girls in the library and became filled with regret.

    Should have killed all those sluts!!¡­.

    He looked at the door right away and started counting the distance. He was already no match against the three of them when he had both arms, not to mention that he has only one right now.

    When Ling Mo jumped off the window Wei Jun Yen dashed to the door.

    Ling Mo had finally caught up with Wei Jun Yen, there was definitely no way in hell he was just gonna let him run away. Although Wei Jun Yen was fast, Ling Mo quickly used his spirit tentacles to shut the door.

    This was something Ling Mo had practiced several times before, although he couldn¡¯t do anything extreme like Darth Vader¡¯s Choke Hold, but just shutting the door was fine.

    This shocked Wei Jun Yen, but it was toote for him to stop. ¡°Bang!!¡± He rammed himself onto the door.

    Wei Jun Yen who was currently dizzy and bleeding now due to running into the door, knew that it was toote to open the door so he quickly kneeled down and rolled over. Just when he was about to get up a cold beam of light went to his throat and a ck shadow appeared in front of him.

    Shana creepily smiled while looking down at him. The other window on the other side was the only other exit which was currently blocked by Ye Lian now.

    After the door was shut closed by Ling Mo, he took out the short knife and looked at Wei Jun Yen after Shana had caught him at knife point. With a sneer on his face he said, ¡°Unless you can make that toilet flush your ass away, there¡¯s no way in hell your escaping this time.¡±

    Even though Wei Jun Yen was ruthless and arrogant, it didn¡¯t mean he could remain calm when his life was being threatened.

    In fact he is quivering with shame right now.

 Chapter 120 â€“ Being Slapped

    <h4>Chapter 120 ¨C Being pped</h4>

    ¡°Fuck your mother!¡±

    At the moment when he knew he was about to die, Wei Jun Yen exploded towards Ling Mo.

    He knew that closebat was Ling Mo¡¯s weakness so he pushed his superpowers to the limit and dashed towards Ling Mo.

    Since Ling Mo was determined to kill him, he was already well prepared. He hadn¡¯t used any spiritual power when he was following Wei Jun Yen so now he was at 100%.

    His spirit tentacles became the bane to psychics that concentrated on agility and speed.

    Wei Jun Yen¡¯s attack had failed more than ten times due to the spirit tentacles. He kept having illusions, the disturbance made him feel like he eating tons of flies.

    And every time when his attack would fail, Ling Mo would seize the opportunity to counter attack.

    What drove him crazy was that every time when Ling Mo could kill him, he would stop as if he was a cat ying with a mouse.

    Every time when he saw a beam of cold light, Wei Jun Yen could here the ¡°Pah!¡± sound from his face. That sound was Ling Mo using his knife to p his face.

    He got pped about ten times already.

    The extreme humiliation and anger drove Wei Jun Yen crazy.

    The sound he made when he bumped onto the wall got Lin Luanqui and the other 2 guys attention.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Luanqui looked towards the washroom with surprise.

    That washroom was not being used by anyone anymore and no zombies would go there, why were there noisesing from that ce.

    Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng also had no idea and Lin Luanqui had already went towards the washroom frowning her eyebrows.

    She held on tight with her knife and slowly walked towards the door, when she got there she held on the doorknob and leaned on the door to listen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not zombies¡­¡±

    Those sounds of metal shing was absolutely not zombies, it was more like someone¡¯s fighting inside.

    Lin Luanqui had a bad feeling, she slowly twisted the knob and kicked the door open.

    Inside the bathroom, Wei Jun Yen was struggling, his path to retreat was blocked, the fear and despair of seeing deathing made him looked miserable.

    I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t deserve to die! Wei Jun Yen¡¯s mind kept roaring. He wanted so desperately to rip Ling Mo into pieces, yet Ling Mo seemed to be having the fun. He was right in front of him yet he couldn¡¯t even touch his clothes.

    We both have superpowers, but why is he so much more powerful??

    Wei Jun Yen felt unwilling. Too bad he doesn¡¯t know that in order for Ling Mo to control the zombies, he had to put himself into danger multiple times as well as change his sleeping habits to train his powers.

    He made much more effort than other psychics, went through more danger too.

    Especially after he found Ye Lian, he kept figuring ways to use his puppet skills. He kept practicing whenever he had time.

    Technically he never stopped practicing since he was always connected to Shana and Ye Lian.

    But Wei Jun Yen just thought of how to crush others when he had superpowers, not even bothering on improving himself. He just apparently believed he was the best and could defeat anybody even Ling Mo. At this point he still didn¡¯t bother to think maybe the crux of the problem was himself.

    Right at this moment the washroom door suddenly opened.

    It was Lin Luanqui, to her surprise the people who were fighting were people she knew.

    So she paused there when she saw Wei Jun Yen and Ling Mo.

    Wei Jun Yen and Ling Mo also paused.

    Wei Jun Yen quickly pulled himself together, his body shook in front of Lin Luanqui, although he hadn¡¯t gotten a clear look on who it was, his razor had already begun to sh towards Lin Luanqui¡¯s neck.

    He only had one train of thought right now and that was to kill this person and run! This was the only chance for him to stay alive.

    But Lin Luanqui reacted quickly, she fired her superpower ¡°bullet¡±, Wei Jun Yen¡¯s speed became very slow, just like normal people.

    At this moment Lin Luanqui just lifted her arm to use her knife to block Wei Jun Yen¡¯s razor.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    When the sound came out, Wei Jun Yen¡¯s pupils shrinked.

    If he couldn¡¯t kill Lin Luanqui in one attack that meant that his attack had been blocked.

    Right at that moment, Ling Mo¡¯s knife had stabbed through his back, the sharp knife popped out from his chest with blood.

    ¡°gerr gerr¡­¡± Wei Jun Yen looked at Lin Luanqui with despair.

    When Lin Luanqui lifted her cap and revealed her delicate face, Wei Jun Yen looked fearful.

    But he couldn¡¯t talk anymore, when Ling Mo pulled out the knife, his body started to lose functionality, in front of Ling Mo and Lin Luanqui, his body slowly crumbled down to the floor.

    When Wei Jun Yen fell, Ling Mo looked up at Lin Luanqui.

    After realizing it¡¯s Lin Luanqui, Lin Mo paused and asked: ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here..and Wei Jun Yen¡­..he¡­¡±

    Lin Luanqui looked shocked, everything happened so fast.

    Although she had blocked Wei Jun Yen¡¯s attack, she hadn¡¯t pulled herself together yet from the shock.

    Why is Ling Mo here? Why is Wei Jun Yen here? Why would they fight?

    Questions kepting up in her mind. The way she was looking at Ling Mo seemedplicated.

    Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng came up and when they saw Ling Mo, they looked surprised as well.

    ¡°Brother Ling?¡±

    ¡°You guys are here too¡­¡± Ling Mo paused, and then looked at Lin Luanqui.

    Lin Luanqui and the other two must of came here for some reason.

    After figuring the connections, Ling Mo realized that Lin Luanqui pretended to leave and then came back to find Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng.

    Her n must of been to use the survivor group Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng was in and get a chance to approach Wei Jun Yen.

    Just couldn¡¯t figure out why she wanted to do that.

    What made Lin Luanqui feel veryplicated was that she made such a great effort ining here to kill Wei Jun Yen, but he ended up getting killed by Ling Mo¡¯s hands and in such a miserable way.

    Everyone looked at each other, after a while Lin Luanqui grabbed Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng in and closed the door.

    Wei Jun Yen died too suddenly, her n had been messed up so before she figures something out, she couldn¡¯t let other people see Wei Jun Yen¡¯s corpse.

 Chapter 121 â€“ Youâ€™ll Know Once You Touch It

    <h4>Chapter 121 ¨C You¡¯ll Know Once You Touch It</h4>

    TL: So today chapter was bit longer than usual and a bit hard to trante, if something¡¯s confuse you please let me know in thements and ill try my best to exin it.

    ¡°Howe you and Wei Jun Yen were fighting?¡±

    The atmosphere in the washroom became a bit awkward. Lin Luanqui realized Ling Mo didn¡¯t really have to answer her.

    Objectively speaking, they were just acquaintances that she thought she would never meet again, but what triggered Lin Luanqui¡¯splicated feelings the most was that they suddenly met again somehow.

    Especially sincest time she left without saying goodbye, making it hard for her to look into Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Shana still had a bit of an impression of Lin Luanqui and the two guys, but since she had no interest in human affairs, she decided to just take Ye Lian to the side.

    Ye Lian on the other hand had just recovered some of her memories, so she seemed to be curious about Lin Luanqui. She probably felt something was familiar about this girl since she kept staring at her.

    But Lin Luanqui¡¯s attention was on Ling Mo, so she didn¡¯t realize Ye Lian¡¯s change.

    ¡°I had a conflict with this guy, I¡¯m just here to deal with something¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to clearly exin what happened between him and Wei Jun Yen since he wasn¡¯t obligated to. What Ling Mo was curious about right now was why Lin Luanqui was here.

    Lin Luanqui could see from Ling Mo¡¯s eyes that he¡¯s probably guessing what she was nning to do, which began to make her a bit nervous.

    Why would I feel nervous when Ling Mo is looking at me?

    She felt a bit guilty, her cheeks turned red, ¡°I came here with these two to kill Wei Jun Yen and take away this base. But¡­..¡± She bitterly smiled to this point and then added, ¡°out of my expectations you killed him first.¡±

    She was hesitating on whether she should tell the truth, but on second thought Ling Mo wasn¡¯t interested in those kinds of things, so he wouldn¡¯t take the base away. There¡¯s no need to conceal her n from him.

    Plus if she tried to hide her thoughts, it might irritate Ling Mo, which may ruin her entire n.

    After all Wei Jun Yen was killed by Ling Mo, so her n was actually somehow ruined already.

    Ling Mo¡¯s unhappiness had really gone away after she told him the truth.

    He smiled and said, ¡°So I actually kind of helped you.¡±

    Lin Luanquiughed: ¡°Ya¡­got to thank you, if I tried to attack him, there would probably be a price to pay. He actually tried to talk me into working for him when he knew I also had superpowers, but when I turned him down, he tried to kill me¡­.he was probably thinking there can¡¯t be two lions on one mountain.¡±

    So that¡¯s the reason, Ling Mo slightly nodded. He could tell from Wei Jun Yen¡¯s behavior, that he is pretty narrow minded. If he wanted his n to work, he needed to make sure that he was the only psychic, or else the other survivor groups would just wait and see whichever psychic offered the most security and wouldn¡¯t bepletely loyal to him.

    No wonder she didn¡¯t want to talk about Wei Jun Yen before, she probably got taken advantage of from him several times. Running away from the university might of also been because of Wei Jun Yen.

    ¡°The two of you must be following her?¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head and looked at Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng and mocked.

    The two of them looked at each other and nodded with embarrassment.

    He Peng Peng seemed to want to say something, but with Wei Jun Yen¡¯s body on the ground, it brought back the memory of almost getting killed by Ling Mo.

    ¡°So powerful¡­.Before I thought Brother Ling and Sister Ling were at the same level, but it seems that Brother Ling is much more powerful.¡±

    Not just He Peng Peng but Tang Xiao Xue had also finally realized how powerful Ling Mo was. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t piss Ling Mo off or else they both probably wouldn¡¯t be alive right now.

    Wei Jun Yen was a psychic, but he got easily killed by Ling Mo and died like a dog.

    ¡°What are you guys nning to do next? Since you killed Wei Jun Yen, his things should be yours¡­.¡±

    Lin Luanqui hesitated and said in a low voice.

    She seemed to expect something, but got refused by Ling Mo before so she didn¡¯t ask Ling Mo to stay.

    But Ling Mo killed Wei Jun Yen, which kind of helped her, so she thought of sharing the supplies from the base with Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about his things, those thing are dirty, since they were all collected by exploiting others¡±

    His words were sort of true, since all the things that the survivors collected weren¡¯t of any use based on what he saw from Li Dan Yang¡¯s supplies.

    And those things were gotten from people sacrificing each other. Although he had killed Wei Jun Yen, his motivation to kill him in the beginning wasn¡¯t because he wanted to take his things.

    ¡°How about you? I thought you were looking for a rescue team¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Lin Luanqui seemed to be hesitating and she slowly said: ¡°I thought of it before. But you were right, X city university is just too big, where can we find a rescue team? We can only try to stay here as long as possible and wait. I still believe there will be rescue team, as long as I can wait till the timees! And with me, these people here can have better lives.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, Lin Luanqui really was a nice girl, although she does have some selfish motives, she was also considerate for her alumnus.

    She did this probably because she sympathizes with Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng, she was probably also worried about survivors in this area¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys stay here tonight.¡± Lin Luanqui said with a bit of excitement.

    She didn¡¯t really know what she was excited about, probably because every time she saw Ling Mo, her envious feelings of Ye Lian and Shana gets awoken.

    Ling Mo thought since he¡¯s not really familiar with the environment there was no need to go back to the library since he already here.

    Although he brought 10 zombie puppies but this was a closed space so no one will find out.

    Thinking to this point he nodded.

    Lin Luanqui smiled with joy. But she knows that Ling Mo doesn¡¯t want to have any contact with the other survivors, so she took them to a small locker room.

    This ce was very small, they just stored supplies here, so no one was living here.

    Lin Luanqui took him there so she could let him take any supplies he wanted, but it¡¯s his business whether he was going to take it or not.

    After chatting a bit with Ling Mo, she went to take care of Wei Jun Yen¡¯s corpse.

    Ling Mo thought it might be hard for Lin Luanqui to exin to the survivors about Wei Jun Yen¡¯s death or how she was gonna take control of the base, but he knew that Lin Luanqui was smart and since she had superpowers also, it might not be impossible for her to aplish her task.

    Tang Xiao Xue and He Peng Peng left the room with Lin Luanqui, but then they realized the changes on Ye Lian, she looked a little more ¡°human¡±, but they didn¡¯t dare say anything.

    After the three of them left, Shana took Ye Lian to sit beside Ling Mo, she smiled and said: ¡°Brother Lin, seems like the girl wants you to stay.¡±

    Ling Mo pinched her on her slim waist and said, ¡°I can also tell. But I¡¯m not staying.¡±

    Shana could think even deeper after recovering her memory, she stared at Ling Mo and said: ¡°Is it because of me and Ye Lian?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly looked very serious, ¡°Not exactly. This is my choice, I won¡¯t regret it now and I won¡¯t regret itter.¡±

    The two of them couldn¡¯t really understand what Ling Mo said, but they know that they were very important to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Then¡­am I considered your girlfriend?¡± Shana asked seriously.

    Ling Mo smiled and said: ¡°Of course. You both are.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Ye Lian mumbled, ¡°Is there any difference?¡±

    After listening to what Ye Lian asked Ling Moughed evilly and grabbed them both towards his chest, ¡°Ya, a girlfriend needs to do a lot of stuff, let me teach you OK?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­What is this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you touch it¡­¡±

    While the three of them are fooling around, Lin Luanqui who just took care of the corpse was standing outside

    Hearing theughter from inside, her hands which were going to knock on the door, were put down. She showed a sadness on her face.

 Chapter 122 â€“ Different Positions

    <h4>Chapter 122 ¨C Different Positions</h4>

    In the morning Ling Mo took Ye Lian and Shana away.

    When it became midnight there was a bit of chaos, but it soon became peaceful afterwards.

    Seems like Lin Luanqui had everything under control after announcing Wei Jun Yen¡¯s death.

    Ling Mo was thinking of saying good bye to her but eventually gave up on that idea.

    The way Lin Luanqui looked at him always made him feel a bit weird.

    But there was one thing that Ling Mo definitely knew for sure was that they both had different ideas.

    Lin Luanqui wouldn¡¯t say more or ask more and he wouldn¡¯t overthink it. That¡¯s just the way it was.

    But before leaving, Ling Mo actually thought it would be nice if they could meet again¡­..

    What Ling Mo didn¡¯t know was that when he went out from the washroom window, Lin Luanqui was standing somewhere else watching him leave.

    After Ling Mo hadnded, he helped Ye Lian and Shanae down as well. While he was trying to help them, he also took the chance to take advantage of them at the same time. Unfortunately Lin Luanqui also saw what had happened from where she was standing and her expression changed.

    She bit her lips and held onto her wrist tightly, but decided to let loose of her wrist afterwards..

    ¡°What an asshole¡­.¡±

    Although she was saying this, but in her mind she was thinking about if they could ever meet again.

    With ten puppets and two advanced zombies, Ling Mo¡¯s journey to the A1 educational building was quite easy.

    After killing Wei Jun Yen, Ling Mo thought that he had a better grasp of his spirit powers.

    It seemed like more practice was required in order to improve his powers. He thought that he if relied on only using his tentacles to distract enemies during battle it might not be enough. His spirit tentacles also had a few weaknesses. For one, they weren¡¯t able to constantly distract his enemies, meaning if he met someone with a higher attack frequency, eventually one of those attacks mightnd on him. When their frequency of attacking was more than the times he could use his spirit tentacles he would be in great danger.

    As for Ye Lian and Shana, all they just needed to do was keep evolving.

    The swimming gym wasn¡¯t that far from the A1 educational building, after about half an hour of traveling, Ling Mo showed up at the A1 building.

    The building was really big, the window at the front door was broken and he could see zombies in the hall.

    His timing was just too great! At that moment some of the zombies were fighting with each other. After the experience fromst time in the theater, Ling Mo knew that it was probably due to one of the zombies going berserk and triggering the fight.

    If there were a lot of zombies fighting maybe all of them would join eventually since if one of them gets killed, the other zombies would start to eat them.

    After consuming enough flesh, their virus would upgrade and they would need more flesh to turn into a stronger zombie with a purer virus.

    After umting enough of the virus, it would eventually condense a virus gel and sessfully turn into a mutated zombie.

    So killing to eliminate the weaker ones was actually a process of evolving for the zombies.

    Ling Mo looked and felt surprised since there were more than a hundred zombies fighting.

    Those zombies that were wandering outside had also gotten attracted to the fight, although they only just wanted to eat the fresh corpses, once they got in the hall, they would also be involved in the fight.

    Battles between zombies would always start fast but they also end very fast as well. This was because when two zombies fought, they would only attack each other¡¯s fatal spots without defending themselves. Basically it was like an All or Nothing kind of battle.

    Seeing that the battle wasing to an end, Ling Mo sent his zombie puppets in.

    His strength should be able to control 10 mutated zombies, if not, at least five or six would be safe.

    Since the zombies were half way from bing mutated zombies, he should give some help.

    Losing ten regr zombies for some mutated zombies was actually a pretty good deal.

    Seeing ten of his zombies dashing towards the A1 building, Ling Mo put a creepy smile on his face.

    These puppets were controlled by him, so he could receive ten different vision angles, no one can imagine how that feels.

    ¡°Want me to go?¡± Shana held on to her long knife and asked with excitement.

    The blood stimted Ye Lian too, although they had been yed around with by Ling Mo yesterday, they seemed to be energetic now.

    Ling Mo suddenly had an evil thought. With their body they could probably do all kinds of positions and also for a long time¡­¡­

    I just need to find a way to take their virginity. Ling Mo felt that one of his body parts couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Sex was a very normal physiological need, Ling Mo thought.

    Seeing the two of them with their eyes turning red and a very interested expression towards the fight in there, Ling Mo suddenly felt a headache.

    ¡°No, if you two join, those zombies would all be dead.¡±

    If these two advanced zombies go in, there¡¯s no way the zombies inside could stay alive.

    After controlling the zombies to move into the battlefield, Ling Mo started to look serious.

    Controlling ten zombies to fight required a lot of concentration and spirit power.

    Good thing was Ling Mo¡¯s intention from the beginning was to make the fight more intensive and help him push himself to the limit.

    The ten zombies made the fight that was going to stop, start again.

    When Ling Mo controlled one of his zombies to approach a zombie that was currently eating, that zombie quickly attacked the puppet before it could do anything. Good thing was that with Ling Mo¡¯s maniption, the puppet was able to dodge the attack and use its nails to make a cut on the zombies face, making it bleed. The zombie looked like it wasn¡¯t far from evolving since it was ferocious and fast.

    Since all the puppets were being controlled by Ling Mo, they were much slower than the other zombies. Because of this, the zombie was able to grab the puppet¡¯s arm and rip it off.

    Ling Mo had cold sweats. That was close, he thought. If he hadn¡¯t broken the connection with that puppet, he would see himself being ripped apart instead.

    Although normal zombies wouldn¡¯t feel pain and Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t feel the pain either, but it still would be hard to look at a zombie ripping him into shreds.

    The battle started to get heated, after Ling Mo used his puppets.

    Broken limbs, blood, body pieces¡­ It looked like hell¡­..

    After about 10 minutes, Ling Mo took Ye Lian and Shana in, the hundreds of zombies right now became only 7 and all of them were upgraded to mutated zombies.

    They all stopped fighting under Ling Mo¡¯s control.

    Going in the dirty and bloody hall, Ling Mo started to frown, but Ye Lian and Shana looked excited¡­.

    ¡°Seems like Lin Luanqui¡¯s note was quite urate, there really were a lot of zombies here, probably thousands.¡±

    More zombies meant more mutated zombies, so there were definitely gels to pick up.

    Although gels couldn¡¯t help them evolve anymore but it still could be used as Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s food. So collecting gels was as important as Ling Mo getting food.

    While controlling the zombies to move forward, Ling Mo made both of them follow him.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t really worried. From the current situation, he could tell that there should mainly be mutated zombies. They shouldn¡¯t be able to see any advanced ones.

    Even if there was, he had two of them with him¡­.

    But what Ling Mo didn¡¯t know was that while he was going upstairs, a shadow shed by on the second floor.

 Chapter 123 â€“ Attacked by a Senior

    <h4>Chapter 123 ¨C Attacked by a Senior</h4>

    Inside the A1 building, there were shadows moving, sort of like mimes, quiet without any sound.

    This type of atmosphere made it kind of creepy.

    A zombie that was wandering in the ssroom, with one of his arms dropped and the other one suspended on the side of the body, looked very ferocious.

    Suddenly, it turned it¡¯s head, stared at the dark hall with it¡¯s red eyes, and dashed out like a hound.

    However, while it¡¯s body was disappearing into the darkness, a ¡°bang¡± sound came out.

    Ling Mo frowned at the body and wiped his sweat off his forehead.

    Although he had two advanced zombies and 7 mutated zombies around him, he still felt that this A1 building was quite tough.

    It¡¯s easy to understand, there were just too many zombies and the environment was way tooplicated.

    Crossed hallways and lots of ssrooms.

    These styles of buildings were quite poprtely, because it could use the space effectively.

    Students would get lost, not to mention Ling Mo.

    The reason there were so many zombies in this section was also because of the building¡¯splex environment.

    When the disaster happened, who would be able find the right direction in here?

    If you paused, you would be caught and get infected or else die.

    The student¡¯s unluckiness offered Ling Mo a perfect hunting field.

    Although it was quite overwhelming but within more than one hour, Ling Mo had already killed more than ten zombies and had also gotten some gels, though the quality wasn¡¯t that good, it¡¯s still quite a lot.

    This was already the fifth floor, the number of zombies was less than the other four floors. He believed that there were still one or two hundred zombies here.

    The sounds of bodies dropping grabbed the attention of a zombie in a ssroom, from it¡¯s outfit one could tell that it used to be a teacher. White shirt and a skirt, with a cor that was ripped which made her reveal her breasts and a redced bra. One of the heels on it¡¯s shoes was broken making walk in a weird way.

    ¡°Body is fine, but that face looks busted..¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed while manipting a zombie to go on.

    Normal zombies always seemed to look crazy, with their big eyes and mouth opened, the face looking twisted. Even this teacher with a hot body looked scary.

    When the zombie looked at Ling Mo, the red eyes turned even brighter and it ran fast towards him.

    But under Ling Mo¡¯s control the mutated zombie had run in front of the teacher zombie and grabbed her arms. The other hand was grabbing her neck.

    ¡°Ka tsa!!!¡±

    After the sound, the female zombie teacher stopped moving and slowly fell down.

    ¡°Mutated zombies really are strong.¡±

    Ling Mo looked satisfied, with these seven zombies, Ling Mo didn¡¯t really need to do anything.

    There were some dangerous times, like when he was being surrounded by more than 10 zombies.

    But with Ye Lian and Shana, it would turn into a bloody hell.

    As advanced zombies, Ye Lian and Shana were desperate towards killing. After entering the building, Ye Lian and Shana stood at the front with excitement. If Ling Mo didn¡¯t scold them, they might have dashed to the top by themselves.

    Ling Mo grabbed Shana who was going to attack and said.

    ¡°You two are misbehaving yourselves, seems likest night¡¯s punishment wasn¡¯t enough, see how I will punish you two when we leave this ce.¡±

    Ye Lian wanted fight too, but after listening to what Ling Mo said, she stopped, but she couldn¡¯t hide the desperation on her face.

    This really bothered Ling Mo a lot since now they resemble more like humans but their instinct as a zombie was stronger.

    Good thing was that they would still listen to him.

    After the female zombie got defeated, more than ten zombies dashed out of the ssroom, but all got blocked by Ling Mo¡¯s mutated zombies and where then killed.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise there was a mutated zombie that had evolved to a certain level.

    Being blocked by the zombies from the front, the mutated zombie jumped on a table and then jumped on those zombies head.

    The vertical leap was amazing, but it¡¯s a shame that the height of ssroom wasn¡¯t that big to begin with. Distracted by Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle, the unlucky zombie bumped to the roof of the floor and fell on the ground full of blood. The mutated zombie got ripped to pieces by Ling Mo¡¯s puppets.

    Ling Mo controlled the zombies to take out the gels and then give it to him.

    ¡°Nearly 20 of them, this couldst for 20 days I guess.¡±

    Previously, in order to let them evolve, Ling Mo tried to let them eat as much gels as they possible could, but right now gels were just food to them, so they don¡¯t need to eat as much.

    But if they had fought too much, they would need more to restore their stamina.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to find a ce where a lot of zombies gathered together like this, so Ling Mo decided to kill all the mutated zombies before leaving.

    After killing all the zombies Ling Mo controlled the puppets to walk. Ye Lian and Shana walked towards the front with excitement.

    Ling Mo was going to tell them to walk slower, but since they¡¯ve been suppressing their need to fight for a while, if he didn¡¯t let them even watch the fights, they might get upset.

    Thinking to this point, Ling Mo smiled bitterly.

    Suddenly at that moment, Ling Mo felt a chill on his back, as if he was being followed by someone.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He stopped and looked back. But there were only zombie bodies in the dark hall.

    ¡°An Illusion?¡± Ling Mo was paranoid, because it felt very real, but if it was a zombie, it would have dashed out.

    But if it¡¯s a human, how could it possibly stay there safely and peep at me?

    Probably just an illusion.

    But just when Ling Mo turned his head, a dark shadow popped out and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s back cor.

    Ling Mo was shocked, but before he could react, the shadow had pulled him into an office.

    ¡°Brother Ling!¡±

    Ye Lian and Shana looked back. Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t fast enough to contact them with spirit connection, the sound still caught their attention.

    The two advanced zombies dashed to the door, but the door was actually quite firm, so they couldn¡¯t break it open.

    The dark shadow was very fast and very strong, Ling Mo was pressed on a desk and couldn¡¯t get loose.

    Seeing the dark shadow¡¯s face getting near him, Ling Mo kept shooting out his tentacles to stop it.

    As the face was getting closer to him, Ling Mo could see how it looked like from the dim light.

    Ling Mo was surprised.

    ¡°Li Ya Lin! Sister Li Ya Lin! ¡±

    Even though her hair blocked half of her face and her face was pale, Ling Mo could still recognize her.

    She was an upperssman in Ling Mo¡¯s high school, a very arrogant yet excellent student.

    But he didn¡¯t have much contact with her. Afterwards he only heard that she went to X city university and chose to stay at school, but he never thought that he will meet her under this kind of situation.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes were rose red and cold.

    Only advanced zombies look like this.

 Chapter 124 â€“ Donâ€™t Do This

    <h4>Chapter 124 ¨C Don¡¯t Do This</h4>

    TL: So this chapter was a bit hard to trante since it was a lot of fighting scenes and exnations. Let me know if you don¡¯t understand something.

    Although it was kind of dark, but in such a close distance, Ling Mo could clearly see her facial features.

    Although she was a senior from his high school, Ling Mo didn¡¯t remember much about her.

    That happens sometimes, even if you didn¡¯t have much of a impression of someone, but once you saw them, you would remember them.

    Especially in this type of situation.

    Li Ya Ling had clear-cut facial features, looked like she was sorta mixed(TL: Mixed child if you don¡¯t know what that means google it lol). Her skin looked pale white, probably because she wasn¡¯t exposed under the sun for a long time. Her thin long eyes made her look very foxy.

    She was also very tall, even taller than Ye Lian. From Ling Mo¡¯s memory, she was a very arrogant girl.

    But what she was like before had nothing to do with how she was like right now after she became an advanced zombie. Ling Mo could tell that based on Ye Lian and Shana.

    Instead of recovering sanity, they had their own sanity as a zombie each time they evolved.

    Although they have their human memories, but the way they think and deal with things were very different than humans.

    Those were zombie instincts, they would have their human memory but with a zombie mindset.

    Li Ya Ling was now pressing Ling Mo on to the desk, a strong smell of blood flowed to his nose, he didn¡¯t feel happy at all with this reunion, instead he felt a bit upset!

    Even though they had knew each other before, but this advanced zombie doesn¡¯t know him now! She seemed to want to eat Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t tell when she had started to stalk them but he thought that Li Ya Ling decided to take action because she probably thought he was the weakest and he was finally separated when the zombie girls went ahead of him.

    As an advanced zombie she showed that she had a very high IQ, not only waiting for a good chance tounch an attack, but also grabbing Ling Mo into this closed space.

    Right now Ye Lian and Shana were trying to break through the door, but Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t seem to be bothered, she pressed Ling Mo on the desk and was preparing to eat him.

    Ling Mo was much weaker than her in terms of strength but he at least had his puppet skills.

    While using the tentacles to distract her, he put his hands on her towering breasts so she couldn¡¯t keep pressing onto him.

    The breasts were changing shapes under Ling Mo¡¯s hands, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel excited at all, because if he wasn¡¯t careful now, he might be dead at anytime.

    From Li Ya Ling¡¯s bright spirit ball Ling Mo could tell that she was a very advanced zombie, nearly the same as Ye Lian. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy for Ling Mo to control her.

    It¡¯s actually hard for Ling Mo to control an advanced zombie right now, because advanced zombies have high intelligence and wouldn¡¯t be that easily controlled.

    The reason why he could easily control Ye Lian and Shana was because he had already established a spirit connection with the two of them when they were both still mutated zombies.

    When they evolved, the connection between them actually got even stronger.

    Right now he didn¡¯t even really need to control them because they were kind of merged together.

    Li Ya Ling was different, this was the first time she had felt her mind getting invaded by the spirit tentacles, causing her to feel a stabbing pain which in turn made her have strong will to resist it.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s angle, Li Ya Ling¡¯s bright spirit ball waved crazily, and the tentacle he had just used to grab the spirit ball in order to control her was immediately pushed away.

    The stimtion made Li Ya Ling even crazier.

    If Ling Mo didn¡¯t fight hard, he might have been bit on the neck already.

    Li Ya Ling seemed to be pissed. Although her hand was being held back by one of Ling Mo¡¯s hands and her towering womanly parts were being grabbed tightly by Ling Mo¡¯s other hand, as an advanced zombie, her way of attacking wouldn¡¯t be that simple like normal zombies.

    She lifted her legs and used her knees to press on to Ling Mo¡¯s leg, the strong power gave Ling Mo a sudden chill, and his arms lost some of its strength.

    Li Yan Ling seized the opportunity and pressed down, her face was practically next to Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s sharp nose in front of her, she tried to bite it!

    ¡°Damn it!! Don¡¯t do this to me!!¡±

    Ling Mo began having a headache. He immediately shot out his spirit tentacles and exploded his power, grabbed harder with his hands and lifted his legs to push her from the belly.

    Li Ya Ling missed the bite, but she licked the tip of his nose and some of her saliva flowed down to his mouth.

    Although he couldn¡¯tpletely control her yet, he could at least make her space out for a bit. After distracting her, he took the chance to push her off and got released from her grapple.

    After breaking free he looked at the door immediately. Since he was attacked so suddenly, his knife had been knocked away from his grasp which made him only able to y on the defensive.

    Li Ya Ling was dizzy for a bit, but got totally awaken after being pushed, she stared at Ling Mo with her red eyes.

    They were standing in front of each other with less than 3 meters, the atmosphere became very intensive.

    Ling Mo looked at her and then the knife on the floor thinking: ¡°C¡¯mon we are from the same school, how could you attack me?¡±

    But she seemed to realize his intention, she moved quickly and was ready to take the knife.

    Ling Mo was shocked! That¡¯s fucking cheating! Without the knife, how am I supposed to fight her?

    He shoot out his tentacles again to distract her again, her moves started stagnated, Ling Mo seized the opportunity and flew past her to take the knife.

    This was actually a very dangerous move, if he was any bit slower or if he had hesitated, he would of been captured by Li Ya Ling!

    Ling Mo¡¯s decisive personality and ability to make quick decisions really helped him at this very crucial moment to take the knife.

    At the same time Li Ya Ling pulled herself together again, but before she made any moves, Ling Mo had already turned around and shed towards her neck.

    But Li Ya Ling was a highly advanced zombie, even though Ling Mo was already very fast, but it was still a bit too slow in front of her.

    Li Ya Ling stepped back, the knife cut through some of her hair and a thinyer of skin leaving a cut.

    At the same time the door has finally been bumped open.

    Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s eyes were fully red already, the charged and shed hard onto Li Ya Ling.

    But the moment they got in, Li Ya Ling had already backed off. When they started to attack, she was already at the window and had decided to retreat by jumping out the window.

    Jumping out the window again? Ling Mo was shocked, and dashed to the door, suddenly he paused.

    Li Ya Ling actually jumped on an air conditioner first and them leaped towards a window at the bottom floor.

    Only zombies had the courage to do something like this, from this he could tell that Li Ya Ling was already pretty smart.

    They probably wouldn¡¯t be fast enough to catch her, since she moves too fast and so far she¡¯s the only advanced zombie so far that has the habit of hiding.

    She probably won¡¯t show up anymore since she almost got killed by Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo still felt a bit scared, but he escaped after all. After this incident, he had no interest in hunting mutated zombies anymore.

    ¡°No need to go to the other building, we already have this many gels, time to leave this university¡± Ling Mo thought.

    Shana and Ye Lian looked out, their eyes looked cold.

    A zombie captured Ling Mo under their watch and locked them outside, this really awoke their bloodthirsty zombie instinct.

    Right now standing beside them, Ling Mo felt a chill. Guess this is the so called murderous look.

    ¡°Are you ok Brother Ling?¡± Ye Lian looked down and then turned her head to look at him. She had look that shed with a sign of caring.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t hurt, he still got a bit scared. This was the first time he really fought with his own body and nothing else. Usually he had his mutated zombies fight with him to help him in battle. This time it was all him.

    First time actually fighting mutated zombies was actually a pretty good experience.

    Thinking to this point he rubbed her head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Shana sniffed and nodded with relief: ¡°Although there are some bloody smells, at least it¡¯s not yours.¡±

    Ling Mo felt a chill, he couldn¡¯t believe that she still remembered how his blood smelled like.

 Chapter 125 â€“ Probably got eaten

    <h4>Chapter 125 ¨C Probably got eaten</h4>

    After being defeated, Li Ya Ling didn¡¯te back, Ling Mo didn¡¯t see her on the way back downstairs.

    Advanced zombies were very strong, but even if they were strong, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to attack Ling Mo anymore since he was now aware of how strong and intelligent they really were.

    On the other hand it was also going be hard for Ling Mo, if he had wanted to capture Li Ya Ling in such aplex environment.

    So after contemting for some time, Ling Mo gave up on looking for her and took Ye Lian and Shana to leave the building.

    Most of the mutated zombies in the building had already been killed by Ling Mo so he wasn¡¯t really interested in the rest of them.

    Although Lin Luanqui¡¯s notes contained mainly the outline of the central area, she had a also noted a few paths to get out of the school area..

    After doing some research on the map, they finally decided to leave the school area by heading to the front entrance of the school area.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, when Ye Lian had taken a look at the map, she said with some hesitation, ¡°I think I remember this ce and how to leave.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling Mo smiled with surprise.

    Seems like Ye Lian was slowly recovering her memory. Her memories were probably being triggered while they were in this school area.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­..¡± Ye Lian looked up and nodded.

    Ling Mo could tell based from Shana¡¯s situation, that it actually didn¡¯t really matter if Ye Lian recovered her memory or not.

    Even if they recovered all their memory, they were still zombies, this fact wouldn¡¯t change.

    To Ling Mo, no matter what Ye Lian was right now, she was still that thoughtful and tender girl he knew.

    Ling Mo doesn¡¯t wish for that memory of her to disappear.

    With Ye Lian¡¯s advice, they reached the front entrance immediately.

    They were fast in reaching the front entrance due to the A1 building being located already close to the entrance of the school area. Not to mention they also had mutated zombies to help clear the way.

    So even though there were zombies on the way, it didn¡¯t cause any problems.

    But controlling the mutated zombies to help clear the way, made Ling Mo use a lot of spirit power. When they had seen the front entrance from far away, Ling Mo¡¯s hair was already wet and he had started to have waves of pain on his temples.

    Due to controlling all these mutated zombies he became short of spirit power so after getting to the entrance and reaching a rtively safe area, Ling Mo let the two zombie girls kill all his puppets.

    They¡¯ve been waiting for this chance to kill for so long, both of them were really excited.

    After killing them so easily as if they were cutting vegetables, Ling Mo got more zombie gels, the quality so far were pretty good.

    ¡°Seems like it is easier for mutated zombies to evolve from zombies but for advanced zombies to evolve from mutated ones it was much harder. Although there were over 30 thousand zombies in the area, I have only met three advanced zombies and I even know one of them.¡±

    Even though X city university was really big, if you were active in this area for a long time, you would eventually bump into someone you know. Obviously you would only want to see survivors that you knew rather than someone who had became a zombie.

    But the possibility of that would be really low since zombies were the majority in the school.

    Li Ya Ling was the first zombie acquaintance that he met. As for Ye Lian it didn¡¯t really count since he had intended to find her from the start.

    It should of been a nice experience to see someone you haven¡¯t seen for a long time, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Ling Mo and Li Ya Ling.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t hold back when he faced Li Ya Ling, if she had been just a bit slower, she would have became a headless zombie.

    But Ling Mo thought that this oue was fine too. Even though she was a zombie now, she was still someone he knew from the past so he actually didn¡¯t bother thinking of taking it¡¯s gel. This was also another reason why he didn¡¯t bother trying to capture her.

    Outside of the entrance was a wide path which used to be a very popr area. Besides the X city university, there was also a theater diagonally across the school.

    There should also be a lot of zombies in there.

    The three of them were standing at a secluded alley with zombie corpses all around them

    ¡°It¡¯s sort ofte now, let¡¯s find a ce to stay for the night.¡± Ling Mo said while putting thest gel into his pocket.

    Ye Lian and Shana were wiping their knives. The current scene was looked really scary, there were even zombies that were cut in half. If Ling Mo wasn¡¯t used to the smell of blood already, he might have already passed out.

    Right before Ling Mo was going to say something, Shana suddenly said, ¡°My knife isn¡¯t going to work anymore now.¡±

    Her voice seemed kind of weird, it looked as if she was sad but she didn¡¯t know how express it.

    Probably as a zombie, she didn¡¯t have those type of emotions, but she still remembered that this knife was really important to her.

    Ling Mo was shocked and looked at the knife. She had used the knife to block an attack so it got a cut on it. As the fights increased, the cut gotrger andrger. It looked like it would break at any time.

    It was a very good knife, but since it was used frequently and wasn¡¯t well maintained it became what it was now.

    Shana¡¯s fighting strength would rapidly decrease if she loses her weapon.

    The reason why she was so powerful was because her skills at using a knife was good especially after she had recovered her memories.

    Ling Mo seemed a bit sad after seeing the knife.

    Even though he remembered that there were still some knives at the Wang family knife store, they weren¡¯t as great as her current one so it wouldn¡¯t be worth the journey to go all the way there.

    Shana looked at the cut on her knife and turned towards Ling Mo. ¡°Let¡¯s head to my house tomorrow and we can see if there¡¯s any weapon suitable for you.

    Oh yeah, Shana¡¯s family should have those kinds of things at home as well. Ling Mo looked at his knife, it was actually a bit too short. It was fine if he used it to fight the zombies one by one, but the disadvantages would quickly be exposed when he became surrounded.

    It was very risky for a human to fight zombies since just one little scratch from a zombie could cause an infection. Although Ling Mo had his spirit tentacles and a ton of experience, he was still actually always very careful when he fought with a zombie.

    It would really help him if he had a better weapon.

    Ye Lian had a really good weapon which seemed to be in good condition still so far.

    ¡°Where is your ce? You have never mentioned it before.¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Shana had a special look in her eyes. Even though she became a mutated zombie she didn¡¯t feel sad when it came to talking about her family since zombies didn¡¯t have emotional feelings. ¡°At a small area on East Main street in Hundred Flower district.¡±

    ¡°Hundred Flower district?? Isn¡¯t that kind of far?? I guess we will need to go since your weapon is almost broken.¡± Ling Mo nodded and then asked, ¡°Did you go back before?¡±

    ¡°Obviously¡± Shana smiled at Ling Mo and then added, ¡°Or did you think i brought my knife with me to school everyday?¡±

    ¡°Then in your home¡­.¡± If Shana wasn¡¯t already a zombie, Ling Mo definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked her this but since she was right now and couldn¡¯t feel sad, it didn¡¯t matter if he asked or not.

    After all the rtionship Ling Mo and her had was different than the one Ling Mo had with Ye Lian. Ling Mo didn¡¯t actually know much about Shana. They had only established their rtionship after she had mutated.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t really actually care about what had happened to her before but now he was interested.

    Shana paused and then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, when i went back home nobody was there. There were also no corpses so probably¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°OK OK, if it¡¯s like that then let¡¯s go to your house tomorrow. It¡¯ste now so lets find a ce to stay.¡±

    Ling Mo interrupted her because he didn¡¯t want to hear the chance of her saying ¡°probably they got eaten¡± with a cold voice.

    While the three of them were talking, a tall shadow was standing behind a telephone pole staring at Ling Mo with it¡¯s red eyes.

    From the look of her eyes, she seemed to be a bit puzzled. At the same time her right hand was covering her neck to hide a cut that was there.

 Chapter 126 â€“ I know you

    <h4>Chapter 126 ¨C I know you</h4>

    ¡°ggggnnnngggg¡­.¡±

    After opening the gate, Ling Mo slowly went through holding tightly on to his knife.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of homes nearby X city university, Ling Mo finally found a hotel when the sky was almost dark.

    Just like some red light districts, the hotels here were provided for people from X city university to let them enjoy their ¡°night¡±. There was several zombies in the alley near the hotel and there was even a female zombie with only a robe on her but the robe was already ripped so it couldn¡¯t really hide anything.

    When the female zombie charged towards him with a half naked body, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but give her a weird look.

    Ling Mo sighed, ¡°I have never had a chance to see such big boobs up so close¡­.¡±

    Since the zombies were noting towards him in groups, he could handle them easily without Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s help.

    Unfortunately the two zombie girls didn¡¯t want to behave and so when they got the chance, they would run in front of Ling Mo and start fighting.

    Sometimes when Ling Mo was fighting a zombie, they woulde up to make thest hit in order to kill the zombie Ling Mo was about to kill.

    Kill Stealing became Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s interest, instead of just battling, they were also having fun.

    After bing advanced zombies, normal zombies were of no threat to them so it wasn¡¯t weird for them to behave like this.

    Ling Mo could only bitterly smile.

    When they arrived at the hotel, Ling Mo went in first.

    From his experience, there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of zombies in the hotel because survivors wouldn¡¯t go there in the first ce and the zombies that were already there would have to go out to find other zombies to eat if they were hungry.

    ¡°Ka tsa!¡±

    Ling Mo had stepped on a piece of ss as he went in, making a loud crispy sound throughout the silent stairway.

    ¡°Arggghhh!¡±

    A roar came out, a skinny zombie dashed out from the first floor with dirty things and blood covering it.

    The zombie was aggressive but Ling Mo looked very calm. He released his spirit tentacles and the zombie became stupefied.

    The moment the zombie paused, Ling Mo¡¯s knife had already stabbed through its heart, he twisted his wrist and then killed it.

    Ling Mo pulled out the knife and dodged the blood that came out of the body at the same time.

    ¡°Pu tong!!¡±, the zombie dropped to the ground, Ling Mo stepped over him and moved forward.

    Ye Lian and Shana followed him and went up.

    So it was just as Ling Mo had thought, it was rtively safe in here since that was the only zombie in the hotel.

    While he was checking the hotel, he saw half of a dog¡¯s corpse lying on the ground. The reason why it was only half was because there was only skin left. The flesh hadpletely disappeared from the corpse. Ling Mo predicted that it was eaten by the zombie that he had just killed.

    Humans were usually a zombie¡¯s number one choice for a meal. If they were starving, they would then resort to eating other living beings.

    Ling Mo could tell from the rat that he saw before, small animals couldn¡¯t handle the virus, even if they got infected, they would just die and turn rotten, so it wouldn¡¯t harm the human race.

    The dog proved Ling Mo¡¯s theory which made him feel a bit relieved.

    Although big animals were able to tolerate the virus, there weren¡¯t many big animals in the big cities.

    Even if there were some, they would most probably be hunted down by zombies to be eaten.

    And for those that weren¡¯t hunted and had survived, the amount of those animals would be so little that he shouldn¡¯t even bother worrying about it.

    On the hand, the evolution of the zombie race was extremely fast. Inside the huge X city university, there were already probably some zombies that had evolved further than an advanced zombie.

    The intelligent advanced zombies were already very hard to defeat. Ling Mo can¡¯t really imagine how hard it would be to defeat those zombies that were even more powerful than an advanced zombie.

    Standing here just thinking about it didn¡¯t help, the only thing he could do was prepare himself by improving his strength for himself and the zombie girls.

    As long as they were strong enough, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about which kind of zombie they bumped into.

    ¡°This room looks interesting¡­¡±

    Shana¡¯s sound came from a room, Ling Mo followed the voice and went over. He became surprised when he went in.

    Couldn¡¯t believe that this small hotel had this kind of stuff.

    A swing bed was in the room that had a wallpaper that contained roses and a picture of a boy and girl hugging each other.

    After looking at the picture for some time, Ling Mo felt a sudden heat near his belly.

    Seems like his desperation had reached a certain point. Just a small picture turned him on now. In the past even pornography was hard to turn him on¡­.

    Ling Mo coughed and was going to tell Shana toe out, but Ye Lian went in out of curiosity.

    ¡°Sister Ye Lian,e and sit here.¡± Shana grabbed Ye Lian and pushed her onto the swing bed.

    The bed started to swing and shake, which gave her a pleasant time. And then¡­.she didn¡¯t want toe down.

    This made Shana also curious and then both of them rolled together on the bed and turned the swing bed into a bed.

    Ling Mo spent a bit of time to enjoy looking at this semi erotic scene. Unfortunately he had to check the hotel, so he had to leave them here and go on checking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    After reminding them, Ling Mo took out his knife and headed to the third floor.

    Although he was pretty sure that there were no more zombies here, but being careful was one of his key points in surviving.

    From the experience of being attacked by Li Ya Ling, Ling Mo realized that if the zombies level was the same or higher than Ye Lian or Shana, the zombie girls wouldn¡¯t be able to detect where that zombie was.

    There could be also another exnation for this but so far he thinks this might be the most probable one.

    These theories could only be proven after more experiences, but those experiences were the ones that Ling Mo would never wish to experience again.

    While thinking, Ling Mo reached the third floor.

    The third floor was a warehouse with a lot of paper boxes.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, there were a lot of things in the boxes. There were even some snacks, drinks and cigarettes. Most of them were still edible.

    The hotel seemed to also have a storage office or else there wouldn¡¯t be that much food.

    ¡°What good luck!!¡± Ling Mo excitedly took the food from the box. The food he had saved from school before was almost finished.

    He was nning on collecting more food on the way to Shana¡¯s home, but to his surprise, he didn¡¯t think that he would find some over here. Since he found food already, he wouldn¡¯t need to make a stop and could go directly to Shana¡¯s house.

    Although all production had been paused due to the apocalypse, the amount of survivors were less than zombies so currently it wasn¡¯t really hard to find edible food in the city.

    In order to find food though, one must have the ability to find it. Most survivors wouldn¡¯te to a ce like this to find food.

    Just when Ling Mo was stuffing the items into his bag, he somehow saw a shadow sh by.

    Although it was just for a second, it freaked Ling Mo out, he immediately put down his bag, and stood up with his knife and turned to the direction where the shadow appeared.

    In the extremely quiet warehouse, there was only the sound of the food he collected sliding on the floor.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Ling Mo roared with a low voice.

    Although he didn¡¯t actually see it properly, Ling Mo was sure that it wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    A survivor? No, there were zombies here, so there shouldn¡¯t be any survivors here.

    Nobody answered, he held on tighter to his knife and headed out.

    The moment he walked out, a person appeared at the door. The moment Ling Mo realized who it was he paused and thought

    ¡°God damn it, are you fucking following me for revenge?¡±

    The one who was blocking the way at the door was the advanced zombie he had met at X city university, Li Ya Ling.

    She was carrying a wooden stick this time.

    Apparently after being defeatedst time, she decided to bring a weapon.

    This was such a smart zombie. She chose a time when he was all alone.

    Ling Mo used his spirit connection to contact Ye Lian and Shana right away since there was definitely no way he could beat Li Ya Ling on his own.

    Just when Ling Mo had started to look at her with caution, Li Ya Ling started to talk, ¡°I¡­¡­know¡­..you¡±.

 Chapter 127 â€“ Taste like Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 127 ¨C Taste like Chicken</h4>

    ¡°What?¡±

    The words that came out of Li Ya Ling¡¯s mouth shocked Ling Mo. What the fuck was going on?

    The moment Ling Mo saw her, he had already became really cautious. He was prepared to have another closebat fight with this advanced zombie.

    But never in his dream would he ever have thought that she would just suddenly talk under this kind of situation.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she was going to attack.

    Unlikest time, Ling Mo was looking at her in a bright ce so he could clearly see how she looked like right now.

    She was wearing some sportswear, but it was so dirty that you couldn¡¯t even tell what was the original color. Her hair was stuck together with blood which had already covered half of her face.

    But due to her delicate face and tall body she didn¡¯t look so scary. In fact, she could probably pass off as a female survivor.

    If he didn¡¯t almost get killed by her, Ling Mo might not have realized it.

    ¡°Maybe she is harmless¡­..¡±

    ¡°Oh hell no! What the fuck am i thinking!!! Bullshits she¡¯s harmless!!! I almost just got eaten by her like a chicken leg. Maybe she would probably think I taste like chicken after she eats me.¡±

    The memory of almost getting killed by her took Ling Mo back to reality. While cursing inside his head, he suspiciously looked at her.

    Although she didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to attack him, he still needed to be careful of her since she was an advanced zombie. Advanced zombies were extremely fast and agile.

    It would makeplete sense that Ling Mo knew Li Ya Ling since she was very popr at school, but it didn¡¯t make any sense for Li Ya Ling to know about Ling Mo.

    After hearing what Li Ya Ling said, Ling Mo¡¯s first thought was, ¡°Is this bullshit?

    But on second thought, Li Ya Ling was famous for her three ¡°highs¡±, which were high body(tall), high IQ, and high standards.

    Maybe she saw him once and had remembered him.

    But it looks like she only knew that she knows him, but she doesn¡¯t know his name or anything about him, so she might not even know how close they were before.

    In other words, she only had a tiny memory about Ling Mo.

    Too bad no matter how smart she was in the past, she would need to restart everything once she became a zombie.

    Ordinary zombies were basically just like Embryos without any consciousness. It was just that these ¡°Embryos¡± were so strong that they could possibly destroy the human race. Of course this was only regarding towards strength, speed, and power. Humans obviously would still have different ways of surviving as long as they weren¡¯t retarded.

    If humans couldn¡¯t use strength, speed, or power to defeat them, then their only other choice was to use the environment or weapons to defeat the zombies.

    As for mutated zombies, they were like the embryos that had started to bud and after evolving to an advanced zombie, that was when they had the ability to think.

    Based on the current situation right now, Li Ya Ling had already evolved to an advanced zombie and also had recovered some of her memory from the time she was a human.

    She might have of remembered something when she attacked Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo thought that this might be the reason why she was after him instead of her wanting to eat him.

    After all he was just a human. Human flesh for advanced zombies weren¡¯t that tasty as mutated zombies.

    I wouldn¡¯t taste so good that a advanced zombie would want toe after me that bad¡­. Ling Mo seriously thought.

    But this time she was smarter. Instead of attacking him immediately, she was instead in a defensive position.

    Apparently she was afraid of Ye Lian and Shana showing up so she chose to only show up when Ling Mo was on his own.

    Li Ya Ling could definitely win if it¡¯s one on one, but if the two zombie girls were there to help, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Ling Mo to kill her.

    While talking to Ling Mo, Li Ya Ling had been blocking the door with a wooden stick in a defensive position.

    She somehow saw Ling Mo¡¯s short knife and frowned.

    That was the knife that had almost killed her, seeing it the second time made her nervous.

    ¡°I remember you¡­.¡± Li Ya Ling looked at Ling Mo and slowly squeezed out the words.

    She either never talked after evolving or she didn¡¯t recover enough memory so it took her a long time to talk. Ling Mo became a bit impatient after listening to her.

    Ling Mo felt a bit more rxed though since she wasn¡¯t going eat him, he didn¡¯t need to be scared.

    ¡°Do you remember who you are?¡± Ling Mo thought and asked.

    Li Ya Ling looked confused and then she shook her head and scratched her head: ¡°Li¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ya Ling, Li Ya Ling. Remember?¡± Ling Mo sighed and kept asking.

    After hinting by Ling Mo, Li Ya Ling suddenly realized: ¡°Yes, Li Ya Ling¡­..It¡¯s¡­.me¡± and then she looked at Ling Mo suspiciously and asked: ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­remember your¡­your¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, I know what you were going to say. You don¡¯t know my name. That is normal because we weren¡¯t even close in the past.¡±

    Ling felt a bit frustrated with thenguage obstacle. If she had more time tomunicate with people, she might of talked a lot better.

    But as a advanced zombie, she probably killed anyone she saw so that was unlikely.

    The reason why she could talk with Ling Mo was because she somehow remembered him and she was also kind of afraid of him.

    After listening to what Ling Mo said, she became silent. But you could tell from her eyes that after recovering some of her memories, she became very curious.

    Of course she was also very curious about this Ling Mo in front of her.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    But right at this moment, she suddenly turned her head!

    Two people appeared, which caught her by surprise.

    Even though she quickly reacted to the attack and used her stick to block the attack, but how the hell could a wooden stick block a knife.

    Theck ofmon sense was the advanced zombies biggest disadvantage. The wooden stick was broken and two cold beams of light shed towards her head.

    Unfortunately it wasn¡¯t that easy to kill an advanced zombie. Even though the weapon couldn¡¯t block the attack, she quickly used her nails on the wall to make herself leap in order to dodge the attack.

    ¡°Bang!!¡±

    The wall was pulled down by Li Ya Ling, making the warehouse be full of white dust.

    This scenepletely shocked Ling Mo. He had been trying to buy more time until the both of them came in order to attack Li Ya Ling, but he didn¡¯t realize she was so powerful.

    Based on what just happened, she was even more advanced than Ye Lian.

    ¡°That¡¯s fucking overpowered¡± Ling Mo looked at the ce that used to have a wall with disbelief.

    Based on the finger holes on the walls, probably only the two zombies in Peace theater could probably fight her in terms of strength.

    More importantly, she was fast, and she also showed high intelligence since most advanced zombies wouldn¡¯t think of this way to dodge an attack.

    Li Ya Ling seemed pissed, but after Ye Lian and Shana missed their attack, they cornered her to the other wall immediately.

    Ling Mo was holding on to his knife with his spirit tentacles ready.

    Although one of the reasons he was talking to her was to reminisce, but the main reason was to buy time.

    Even though Li Ya Ling was fast, it was still hard to defeat two others by herself.

    When she was going to charge, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle affected her.

    Although it onlysted for less than one second, it was enough for Ye Lian and Shana.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Shana quickly used her knife handle to hit Li Ya Ling¡¯s head from the back, making her pass out instantly.

    This powerful zombie has been captured!

 Chapter 128 â€“ Youâ€™re a Girl, Donâ€™t Always Try to Take Other Peopleâ€™s Brain Away!

    <h4>Chapter 128 ¨C You¡¯re a Girl, Don¡¯t Always Try to Take Other People¡¯s Brain Away!</h4>

    Seeing that Li Ya Ling was knocked out, Ling Mo rubbed his hands and went over to see how she was.

    Shana didn¡¯t hold back at all. Although she had used the knife handle to hit her, she had used it with a lot of force making Li Ya Ling¡¯s head bleed. It was no wonder that she didn¡¯t even have the time to struggle before passing out.

    Ling Mo was kneeling beside Li Ya Ling when suddenly, Shana¡¯s knife shed in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes. She was using the knife to point at Li Ya Ling¡¯s brain and said ¡°Let me dig into her brain.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl, stop being so needy and trying to get other people¡¯s brain all the time¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo pushed away Shana¡¯s knife and then started to search Li Ya Ling¡¯s body.

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo with curiosity and asked, ¡°What are you doing Brother Ling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m checking to see what she has on her. Here it is..¡± Ling Mo answered.

    Ling Mo found a wallet from her pocket and then opened it. There was a ID card , a X city university work permit, and several bank cards.

    Everything was covered with blood stains. Apparently she had taken them out look at it when she had recovered some of her memories. She didn¡¯t throw them away.

    But it seems like she didn¡¯t know that the person on the ID card was herself, or that she had no ideas what the words on card meant.

    Who knew what she knew¡­¡­

    For some reason, Ling Mo felt a bit sad after seeing these things.

    As a ordinary zombie, they would just only wander on around the streets in search for food. But for advanced zombies, they would recover a bit of their memory and most probably start wondering, ¡°Who am I?¡±

    This actually makes perfect sense since if a person really lost their memory, the first thing they would want to know after being conscious is to figure out who they were. Although advanced zombies think a bit differently than humans, they would also be a bit curious about themselves.

    Ye Lian and Shana didn¡¯t have this kind of problem since Ling Mo was around to remind them. As for the two Advanced zombies from Peace theater, no one knows if they really cared about their previous selfs or not.

    Li Ya Ling was by far the smartest advanced zombie Ling Mo has ever seen. She was very eager to gain self-consciousness and she saw the hope of getting her questions answered through Ling Mo.

    Although it was quite ridiculous for a human to sympathize with a zombie, Ling Mo was always with zombies so they way he thought about zombies was a bit different than other people.

    Most people would regard zombies as cruel beings, but from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, they were just a brand new race to him. It was just that this brand new race was at higher level in the food chain than humans.

    Ling Mo found a picture from the wallet, and he felt extremely surprised.

    The picture was taken in a ce right outside the ssroom Ling Mo used to be in. Li Ya Ling was standing with a girl in the picture. There was also a ordinary boy walking out of the ssroom, that boy was Ling Mo. No wonder she had an impression of him.

    There wasn¡¯t any big changes towards Ling Mo¡¯s looks, he only just looked a little bit more mature now.

    Ling Mo sighed: ¡°What a coincidence¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo was hesitant on how to deal with Li Ya Ling now. She wasn¡¯t going to get up anytime soon.

    After all he knew her, so Ling Mo wasn¡¯t ruthless enough to dig into her brain.

    Plus, the reason for hering here wasn¡¯t for her to eat him.

    Ling Mo started to think that life would be much easier if he could just control her as his zombie puppet.

    But with his current ability right now, there would be a possibility of two worst case scenarios.

    One would be where Ling Mo getspletely exhausted and risk losing the control of Ye Lian and Shana.

    The other possibility would be where Li Ya Ling loses her ability to think and bes an idiot.

    But hey¡­ it¡¯s worth a try since she is already passed out.

    So Ling Mo decided to try and control Li Ya Ling.

    It wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s style to just leave her there.

    Who knew if she would try to cause him any problems after she woke up.

    Although she wasn¡¯t thinking about eating Ling Mo before, she might hold grudge still since she was knocked out.

    ¡°That brain¡­.¡± Shana held on to her knife and stared at Li Ya Ling¡¯s head with her red eyes.

    ¡°Could we like stop thinking about that brain right now? Let me do something first.¡± Ling Mo said with resignation.

    After shooting out his spirit tentacles, the way Li Ya Ling looked, changed.

    Her bright spirit ball looked a bit blurry but Ling Mo could tell from it that she recovered a lot of her consciousness.

    But the spirit waves seemed to be a bit weaker after she had passed out. He could really give it a try now and try to control her.

    Ling Mo carefully moved his spirit tentacles to reach Li Ya Ling¡¯s spirit ball and then carefully looked for a weaker part of the ball so he could break into it.

    There was only one chance to do this!!

    Ling Mo waspletely immersed with concentration, the spirit tentacles were like antennas, looking for the best opportunity.

    Bouncing back¡­.bouncing back¡­..

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s conscious was fighting back deep inside, giving Ling Mo a very hard time. After just one minute, Ling Mo had sweat all over his body.

    Ye Lian and Shana felt worried because they didn¡¯t know what was going on and that Ling Mo¡¯s face had all of a sudden started to turn pale and covered in sweat.

    Ye Lian hesitated and wiped out his sweat for him.

    Ling Mo felt like his temples were almost about to explode after a few minutes. The immense pain made him feel like the skin from his head was being peeled off.

    Ironically, this made Ling Mo want it even more.

    If he couldn¡¯t even control a zombie that had passed out, what was the point of him practicing previously. If he failed now it meant that all his previous efforts of training himself was useless.

    Ling Mo was not the type to give up!

    In the beginning Ling Mo was thinking of digging her brain out if it didn¡¯t work, but after realizing that it was so challenging, hispetitiveness rose, and he really wanted to be able to control her. He wanted to win.

    If there are no weaknesses, I will just have to look harder for one.

    Ling Mo was totally in the zone now, in his eyes and mind, there was only the spirit ball.

    Although he was in high spirits, he still had to be very careful while he was using his tentacles.

    This was Ling Mo¡¯s strongest trait. He was always still very careful even when he was excited or amped up.

    The apocalypse forced him to be always on his toes and cautious of everything. But after attaining his super powers, it pushed him to take risks.

    After about ten minutes, he had finally found a gap where he could enter into the spirit ball.

    Ling Mo immediately used the spirit tentacles to enter the gap in order to enter the ball.

    When the tentacles entered, Li Ya Ling kept resisting.

    A couple of minutes flew by before Ling Mo finally exhaled and let go before sitting on the ground.

    Ye Lian and Shana helped him up and wiped his sweat.

    ¡°Are you OK Brother Ling?¡± asked Shana. even though she was usually cruel, she still cared about Ling Mo.

    Ye Lian also looked a bit worried because she had never seen Ling Mo with such a pale face.

    Ling Mo had actually almost passed out, controlling an advanced zombie was really hard.

    But the benefit for seeding was a very powerful helper since Li Ya Ling was strong.

    This was also a good chance to test himself to see how good he currently was. Although it was quite risky, it pushed him to reach another level.

    Of course he didn¡¯t have time to think about this since now all he wanted to do was sleep.

    After Li Ya Ling wakes up from being knocked out, she would realize that she had a connection with him.

    Once the connection was established, it would be very risky for her to break the connection since could hurt her ability to think making her stupid.

    But it would be a entirely different story if Ling Mo was too tired.

    After helping Ling Mo up, Shana looked at Li Ya Ling.

    The second Ling Mo took control of Li Ya Ling, Shana and Ye Lian felt something familiar about her.

    ¡°What do we do with her?¡± Shana asked.

    Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Anything as long as you don¡¯t dig her brains¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Shana¡¯s tone of voice seemed peaceful, but the way she looked at Li Ya Ling was a bit creepy.

 Chapter 129 â€“ The Scene in the Bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C The Scene in the Bathroom</h4>

    ¡°What a headache¡­.¡±

    It was already midnight when Ling Mo woke up. He slightly shook his dizzy head and sat up.

    He almost fell off the swing bed while it was shaking.

    ¡°What a shitty bed¡­.¡± He held on the rope and jumped off the bed.

    He used the moonlight to look for his socks and shoes.

    He could feel that the other three zombies were in the other room with his spirit connection.

    He wanted to change his point of view and see if the girls were at peace with each other, but he had used too much power in controlling Li Ya Ling before and began to feel a bit dizzy so he gave up.

    ¡°Those two girls wouldn¡¯t be doing something stupid¡­would they?¡±

    Although he could feel that Ye Lian and Shana were hostile to Li Ya Ling, they were indirectly connected to each other so they shouldn¡¯t be fighting.

    They were hostile due to Li Ya Ling dragging Ling Mo away under their watch before. Advanced zombies already have their own emotional feelings, especially when it came to love and hate.

    This was also one of the reasons why Shana had wanted to dig her brain out.

    Ling Mo had to rest after making the connection, so he was pretty sure Li Ya Ling¡¯s head injury hadn¡¯t been treated.

    Advanced zombies already heal pretty fast, but since it was on the back of the head near the brain, Ling Mo thought that he should at least check out the wound since he was awake.

    Ling Mo took out a sterilized medical ointment from his bad and then walked out of the room.

    The room on the other side was opened, apparently they weren¡¯t afraid of ordinary zombies walking in.

    When Ling Mo went in he suddenly had a feeling, ¡°Why am I the weakest among all of them?

    This was definitely not okay. Ye Lian and Shana are girls I¡¯m going dominate in the future. I should be on top. If I¡¯m not strong enough, I will be at the bottom instead.¡±

    As for Li Ya Ling, Ling Mo only sees her as a powerful puppet, nothing more.

    When he went inside the room, Ling Mo didn¡¯t see anyone at all. Just when he was trying to figure out why, he heard somethinging from the bathroom.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his temples, approached the bathroom and opened the door.

    Although this hotel was pretty remote, it probably still made a lot of money since the interior design was pretty good. The bathroom was huge and the design setting was romantic. There was a sink in front of the door and a ss wall.

    The ss wall was transparent, so your vision wouldn¡¯t be blocked making it a bit interesting.

    Although this ce was very dark at that moment, Ling Mo was already used to the dark by now, he could see some of the things that was in here.

    But Ling Mo was in for a surprise the moment he opened the door.

    Behind the ss wall were three white shadows of different body types, but all of them had their own good traits.

    After evolving to advanced zombies, their bodies became somewhat hot and seductive.

    They didn¡¯t have muscles but instead had tight thighs and curvy bodies that contained a wild sexiness.

    All three of them had different features. One of them was tall and skinny, that¡¯s apparently Ye Lian. The other one had a t chest¡­¡­.

    The one that had a chest so t like a airstrip would be Shana of course.

    Although it wasn¡¯t that big, it still had potential since he could rub it big.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, his senior ssman was actually pretty hot. Since she was tall, she looked pretty much like a model.

    She was facing him with her back, with her long hair tied which revealed her beautiful neck. Ling Mo just nced at it, but he had saw a dark colored scar.

    It must have been a really deep wound or else that scare wouldn¡¯t have looked like that. But the scar looked a bit weird at first. After taking a clearer look at it, he felt that this scar looked like a bite mark.

    Was she infected by being bitten? That kind of makes sense¡­.

    Before he could ponder any more on this, another nose bleeding scene appeared.

    The girls seemed to have been searching all over the ce for water to take a shower. It seemed like Li Ya Ling hadn¡¯t woken up yet, but she was totally naked in here. Seemed like she was undressed while she was unconscious and taken in here.

    Right now her arms were each grabbed by Ye Lian and Shana. They were using a towel to wipe her like how Ling Mo used to wipe them in order to clean their bodies.

    Ling Mo had done this many times, but he had never done what Shana was going to do next.

    She started to wipe her sensitive part heavily.

    Apparently zombies actually have a reaction down there because after rubbing it for a while, Li Ya Ling started to frown and make weird noises, ¡°OOhhh¡­.¡±

    This hurtful yet also joyful sound turned Ling Mo¡¯s face beet red, but at this moment Shana looked at Li Ya Ling and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Ye Lian looked puzzled and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe her wound hurts???¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t hurt, I didn¡¯t break any bones in her head.¡± Shana replied with annoyance. Seemed like she didn¡¯t give a damn whether or not her bones were broken.

    The two of them already realized that Ling Mo had appeared, but they weren¡¯t surprised.

    They were already used to Ling Mo being there when they were naked since Ling Mo used to clean them as well as change them.

    ¡°Brother Ling, you¡¯re awake?¡± asked Shana as she turned her head. Then she added, ¡°She¡¯s too dirty, so i thought of changing her but then i found out her body was dirty too so i found some water to wash her.¡±

    Ling Mo thought, ¡°You were rubbing too hard.¡±

    But how could Shana know that. She might of known that before she mutated, but the current her was an advanced zombie.

    ¡°Help her change after cleaning her. Why are the two of you torturing her when she¡¯s not even awake yet.¡± Ling Mo said with resignation.

    Shana¡¯s red eyes under dark looked really evil. She simply raised the corner of her mouth and revealed her snow white teeth, ¡°If she woke up, you wouldn¡¯t have let me done anything¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo paused and felt that something was not right and asked, ¡°What did you do to her Shana?¡±

    ¡°Something fun¡­.¡± Even though it was dark and quite blurry, Ling Mo could still see the mischievous smile on her face.

    It wouldn¡¯t be anything good if it entertains Shana.

    Ling Mo though, ¡°Oh god please¡­. I have finally just taken her down and can control her¡­Please I¡¯m begging you don¡¯t break her already¡­.¡±

    Li Ya Ling was very unlucky since she still hadn¡¯t woken up yet. If she was awake at least she could go one on one with either Shana or Ye Lian and still end up with the upper hand.

    But since she was passed out right now, she couldn¡¯t resist anything that was done to her by Shana and Ye Lian.

    After hearing Ling Mo¡¯s question, Shana took away the towel and poured water on Li Ya Ling.

    The water soaked both Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian. Li Ya Ling woke up immediately at the same time.

    When she opened her red eyes which glistened in the dark, the eyes showed alertness with some puzzlement.

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    She tried to shake her body but was unable to get loose from Ye Lian¡¯s grip. She could only look at Shana with concern.

    Although she had woken up, she hadn¡¯t fully recovered her strength.

    Shana sneered at her and then stuffed the towel in her mouth while Ye Lian also let go of her.

    ¡°Wipe it yourself.¡±

    Ye Lian and Shana seemed to have finished washing so they quickly changed while Li Ya Ling on the other hand just stood there surprised with the towel.

    Her mindset seemed to have changed but she couldn¡¯t tell why. It was until she saw Ling Mo standing at the door, when she realized why it was weird.

    As an advanced zombie, instead of having the intention of killing him, she instead felt intimacy towards him.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Although Li Ya Ling was smart, this was something totally above her understanding. She could only look at Ling Mo for clues.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t going to tell her anything.

    He finally knew what Shana had done to her. Currently all his attention was towards her face. He didn¡¯t want to look any lower in case Li Ya Ling figured it out.

    ¡°Hmmm, wash your face, you can¡¯t see anyone like this¡­.and¡­¡­uhh¡­.nvm¡­¡±

    Ling Mo just couldn¡¯t help looking at her important part, because Shana made it too obvious¡­.

    How many naughty things were in Shana¡¯s head? After seeing the shaver on the toilet lid and some hair, something came to Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 130 â€“ The Gun Shots

    <h4>Chapter 130 ¨C The Gun Shots</h4>

    After one night of rest, Ling Mo had fully recovered his strength.

    Li Ya Ling on the other hand looked really tired.

    This was because she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her injury. Even advanced zombies needed some time to recover after being hit on the head.

    Their recovery speed was fast, but it didn¡¯t mean it was instant.

    The smell of blood that was on her had disappeared after being cleaned by Ye Lian and Shana. She also had changed her clothes.

    But all the clothes that Ling Mo had brought were just too small. They were really tight on Li Ya Ling, making expose her hot body.

    Her eyes didn¡¯t look red anymore after being controlled by Ling Mo. Ling Mo believed that she could be more human once their connection got more closer.

    Ling Mo also noticed that she was walking in a weird way.

    Was it because her hair was shaved off down there or was it because Shana had identally cut her skin when she was shaving it.

    Unfortunately Ling Mo would never know since he wasn¡¯t going to ask, just in case she took his words wrong and thought of it as some sort of ¡°encouragement¡±.

    At least Ye Lian didn¡¯t have these naughty ideas, but since her connection to Shana was really close, Ling Mo also had to stop her as well otherwise she would always be on Shana¡¯s side.

    Ling Ya Ling was a bit isted right now but she was still behaving herself.

    Ling Mo packed all the food from the hotel and then they started to head towards Shana¡¯s house.

    While walking down the stairs, Ling Mo turned his head to Shana and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Shana tilted her head and started to think before she said, ¡°I only remember a little bit on how to get there from the Hundred Flower district, but I don¡¯t know how to get there from here since I have never been here before.

    ¡°That should be good enough, then we just need to find a way to the Hundred Flower district.¡±

    It was impossible to remember all the roads in such a big city. Even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t do that. He was usually at the suburbs area, so he wasn¡¯t really familiar as Shana was about the city area.

    As for Ye Lian, after asking her several questions, he could tell that she waspletely useless since she had zero knowledge about the city area.

    Ling Mo hopelessly looked at Li Ya Ling and asked, ¡°How about you? Do you know how to get to the Hundred Flower District?¡±

    Li Ya Ling still seemed to be really dizzy, probably because she was still trying to process the fact that she was being controlled by Ling Mo. After hearing what he had asked, she hesitated a bit and slightly shook her head before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember much¡­..just a little bit.¡±

    ¡°You can think of everything you need to say to me first and then tell me after.¡±

    Talking with her was a bit frustrating but at least Ling Mo felt lucky.

    There was at least one person who knew how to get there.

    Although Shana didn¡¯t know the exact way, it was still good enough for Ling Mo since her memory would be more useful after they reached the district.

    The moment they went out of the alley and reached the road, Ling Mo saw a scene that gave him a terrible headache. There were just way too many zombies over here.

    The entire road was filled with zombies, thousands of zombies were just wandering around.

    There were also a lot of abandoned cars, some of them even containing traces of explosions.

    A store¡¯s disy window had been driven through by a high end car. It made one wonder if the driver of the car had mutated or escaped.

    The piece of cloth with lots of blood stains on the rear window would really shock most people. It basically painted an image of people being pulled out of the car and then torn apart.

    Fortunately, this was something Ling Mo was already used to seeing.

    ¡°How could anyone possibly find a way out in front of that many zombies?¡±

    Ling Mo was having a headache. Although he had advanced zombies with him, if still tried to go past the huge crowd of zombies, he was good as dead.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if there were some tools lying around¡­¡±

    While Ling Mo was still thinking, a ck smoke started toe out from somewhere very far.

    ¡°A Survivor?¡± Ling Mo hid behind a wall and before trying to look at the direction where the smoke hade from.

    The other three advanced zombies just decided to stand there by the entrance as advanced zombies, they had their pride, they would not hide. As long as the zombies didn¡¯t see Ling Mo, they wouldn¡¯t dare to think ofing here.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Shana asked.

    Ye Lian also looked towards the direction of the ck smoke with curiosity before turning to Ling Mo to wait for his answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not like i have powers that can let me see a thousand miles ahead or a telescope.¡± Being relied on felt great, but unfortunately this time, he could only say he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Bang!¡±.

    Just when Ling Mo had finished talking, a loud noise came out!

    It was like a bomb had exploded in the silent road.

    Ling Mo became dazed for a split second before cursing, ¡°FUCK!¡±

    He immediately went in the store through the gap that was made by the high end car when it had driven through the disy window.

    The zombies immediately found out what was wrong her and dashed towards them.

    But with the three advanced zombies standing there, they got killed immediately before even reaching near the door.

    At the same time, other zombies had also gotten attracted by the sound. Just when Ling Mo had entered the store, a bunch of zombiesnded from the sky.

    These zombies were the ones that were wandering around on top and hade down when they heard the noise.

    Even though these brainless zombies were strong and had great recovery, when they decided to jump off from a floor too high, they didn¡¯t make it and instead became a puddle of flesh and bones. Afterwards there were a lot of ¡°banging¡± sounds which had begun to make Ling Mo¡¯s head hurt.

    He decided to look through the gap and saw that the zombies had all turned towards the direction of where the sounds wereing from and had all dashed towards that ce!

    The scene looked incredible with thousands of zombies running together to specific area.

    A lot of zombies ran on top of the abandoned cars extremely fast.

    Obviously there were a lot of different types of zombies running so some of them got killed on the way. A younger zombie was stepped on when another zombie had jumped on the car making blood ssh out.

    Some of the other zombies had gotten attracted by the smell of blood and started to tear apart the body leaving only bones left.

    The three advanced zombies had already backed away towards the door and had also leaned on the wall. Even advanced zombies would feel the need to hide a bit in front of so many zombies.

    If there was only one sound, the zombies would have just kept wandering due to losing track of the target.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, they started to slow down, yet the sounds of a gun kepting out!

    ¡°Gun?!¡±

    Ling Mo thought that if it¡¯s a gun then it must not be an ordinary survivor.

    ¡°Could it be a rescue team?¡± Ling Mo thought curiously.

    But Ling Mo immediately felt a huge sense of disapproval because if it was a rescue team, what they were doing wasn¡¯t saving anyone. They might be even risking themselves.

    Using guns in this area was basicallymitting suicide.

    Once the sound of the gun came out again, the zombies all started to run towards that direction again.

    The rest of the zombies were either eating zombie corpses or they were unable to move since their legs had gotten disabled in the process.

    When the gunshots had finally stopped, the zombies had all headed towards the directions of the sound.

    ¡°This had actually helped me.¡±

    Seeing the zombies being led so far away, Ling Mo came out from the store.

    The three advanced zombies looked very interested making Ling Mo also look interested.

    There must be a lot of supplies if it was a rescue team. Even though he wasn¡¯t really interested in guns, other weapons would be nice as well.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t hoping for them to die, but he knew the possibility of them surviving was nearly zero due to the amount of zombies.

    ¡°Should I go? Maybe there¡¯s a chance that we get something good¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo was very tempted, he looked at the three girls and decided to take out his knife.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot to get good stuff! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Shana was really excited after Ling Mo made that decision. She was so excited that she licked her lips and said, ¡°There might be a lot of humans, since there were so many zombies gathering over there! It must be interesting right?¡±

    Ye Lian agreed with her.

    Even Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes had turned red, looking extremely interested in it.

    Ling Mo grabbed Shana and shook his head and then said, ¡°You just want to watch them kill each other don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 131 â€“ The Fire Field

    <h4>Chapter 131 ¨C The Fire Field</h4>

    The sounds of gunfire started to get closer as Ling Mo and the girls followed the zombies.

    There were sounds of explosionsing out from the buildings.

    This was the first time Ling Mo had seen this kind of thing.

    While the zombies were dashing towards the location of the sounds, the obstacles on the way caused damage to some of them.

    Some bumped in to the obstacles while others got stuck, some even fell off buildings¡­.

    None of the obstacles could really stop the zombies since the sounds were a big attraction towards them.

    All the zombies had sprinted forward, but there were also so many obstacles in the way, it was lucky for a zombie that got slowed down by an obstacle, not to be stepped all over by the other zombies.

    Even though there were so many zombies, they were all very nimble. Even when some of the zombies fell down, it wouldn¡¯t turn into a huge chaos.

    Ordinary zombies would just keep as long as they could breath. If some of the zombies had fallen down, they would just over them.

    Ling Mo also saw some mutated zombies too. They were much more ruthless, they used their much more powerful jumps to leap onto the car hoods and ran over it. When they saw other zombies in front of them, they would just kill them making the other zombies rush over to eat the corpses.

    But as the sounds of gunfire kepting, it attracted their attention making some of them give up on the food to run towards the sound.

    Ling Mo predicted that there were probably a ton of mutated zombies over there, not to mention the ones that were close from evolving to a mutated zombie.

    He began to wonder if there would be some advanced zombies in there¡­.

    But then again, advanced zombies wouldn¡¯t be wandering around on the street in the first ce so there shouldn¡¯t be any.

    If this situation didn¡¯t end soon, the zombies from the other areas were going to show up and then it would definitely be chaotic.

    Ling Mo thought that even a fully armed rescue team wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid like that.

    He thought that they should probably know the consequences of doing this, maybe they had a way that was capable of destroying thousands of zombies.

    Seems like Ling Mo could benefit more things besides just the resources from the rescue team. He could also get the gels that were left behind from the mutated zombies, which was a lot.

    But he wasn¡¯t going to take any action at the moment since it was best to wait and see how the situation yed out.

    Even if the rescue team killed the zombies, they wouldn¡¯t open the brains and take the gels away from the mutated zombies, Ling Mo thought. Most people wouldn¡¯t even know that mutated zombies had small gels in their heads.

    It would be much easier for Ling Mo to go collect the gels after they had finished fighting.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Ling Mo seemed a bit puzzled, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a gunshot, could it be a bomb instead? Sounds like something exploded.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t really sure what was going on over there so he turned to Li Ya Ling and said, ¡°Go over there and see what¡¯s going on over there first.¡±

    Ye Li and Shana were still at full power, so he would be much safer if he kept them around him. Since Li Ya Ling was an advanced zombie, the other zombies wouldn¡¯t try to attack her. She was a bit weak right now so she wouldn¡¯t be really useful around him so the best option was to make her go there.

    But upon listening to Ling Mo¡¯smand, her eyes turned furious.

    ¡°You¡­..¡± Ling Ya Ling still had some feelings of refusing Ling Mo since their connection between each other had just recently been established.

    Before she could put up a refusal, a searing pain in her head came out of nowhere and dominated her. She fiercely looked at Ling Mo before going towards the zombie crowd and disappearing quickly.

    ¡°Seems like she¡¯s still not willing to listen to me.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his chin.

    Ling Mo changed his vision to Li Ya Ling¡¯s.

    Ling Mo felt like he was also in the zombie crowd.

    Although she hadn¡¯t fully recovered her strength, it was still easy for her to run through this crowd of zombies.

    She also had a very fast reaction as well as speed so she could avoiding into contact with other zombies.

    Ling Mo could only feel bodies going past him, it was really hard for him to see anything.

    ¡°With this kind of speed¡­.No wonderst time when she attacked me¡­.¡± He was surprised by the advanced zombies ability in speed.

    This was another reason why he wanted to control her because she was even more advanced than Ye Lian and Shana, she probably was even close to evolving to the next stage.

    What Ling Mo was worried most now was that he had no clue on how advanced zombies would increase their powers or how they would look like the next time they evolved.

    He figured maybe he could find something out from observing Li Ya Ling.

    Ling Mo and the other two slowly followed her.

    As long as they kept a distance of 1 kilometer, they would be safe.

    All of sudden, about a thousand meters away, a ze came of fire came out and turned the street into a sea of fire.

    A lot of cars exploded, metals were flying everywhere during the explosion.

    On the second floor of a three story building, a guy was aiming at zombies with his rifle by the window.

    This guy had some unforgettable features. A straight nose, a wide forehead, and two sharp eyes making him look like a very serious person.

    While he was shooting he kept looking out and frowning.

    There was honestly just too many of them¡­.it was bing scary now¡­.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    After he pulled the trigger a zombie got shot by the bullet.

    ¡°Zhang Ning, are you ready yet?¡±

    The guy asked without looking back.

    A girl who seemed to be around twenty seven with short hair and looked very tough carrying a pistol, came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s all done, the gases have all been used from the cars.¡±

    After listening to what Zhang Ning said the guy sneered and said: ¡°Let¡¯s finish off all the zombies today.¡±

    Zhang Ning hesitated and said: ¡°We could only kill part of it, it¡¯s impossible to kill them all. We failed a few times already. Luo Heng, don¡¯t do impulsive things.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we just need to clear the field temporarily. If we don¡¯t, we won¡¯t be able to collect any supplies because we wouldn¡¯t be able to go into that area. I¡¯m also running out of bullets, if we stay here too long we will die. After collecting enough supplies, we can move on.¡±

    Zhang Ning sighed, ¡°O.K. fine¡­. But this fire field won¡¯t hold them off for long.¡±

    Luo Heng said, ¡°This fire is only here to just temporarily block them. It would only stop the the first couple of zombies that came first. It wouldn¡¯t work for sure on the other zombies that came after. Once those zombies entered the first floor of the mall, that¡¯s when their time to die wille.¡±

    Zhang Ning looked a bit insecure but since he looked very confident, she didn¡¯t bother saying anything afterwards. She started to use her gun and aimed at the zombies.

    She aimed for a while and then pulled the trigger.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Another zombie got burnt after entering the fire field and fell down defeated but it was still breathing and struggled to get up and crawl towards the mall.

    Ordinary zombies couldn¡¯t feel any pain making them practically unstoppable. After running for 5 or 6 meters, it got knocked off its feet by the second car explosion.

    There was a very big mall, the front door was wide open. There were lots of zombies trying to get through but they couldn¡¯t make it in due to the fire field. The zombies that had gotten killed by the explosion actually helped the fire get even bigger.

 Chapter 132 â€“ Every Single Zombie is a Member of the Suicide Squad

    <h4>Chapter 132 ¨C Every Single Zombie is a Member of the Suicide Squad</h4>

    Although zombies kepting up, the fire field was still able to block all of them.

    The intersection had been filled with zombies, tons of zombies ran into the fire, there was even a slight barbeque smell.

    After killing another two zombies, Luo Heng looked very serious and told Zhang Ning: ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    All the zombies hade out, it was like their gathering spot, normal people probably wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to run away after seeing such a sight.

    Although Luo Heng had nned to let zombiese here, he still had cold sweats.

    As for Zhang Ning, her face was pale white, her hands were full of sweat, yet although she didn¡¯t get cold feet, she was still definitely quivering with fear.

    After listening to what Luo Heng said, she paused and finally reacted: ¡°Oh, yeah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Luo Heng could tell that she was panicking and added, ¡°Even if we failed, Wang Lin woulde to our aid. As long as we can trick these zombies toe here, it will be their burning graves. We can then move to the building behind us. We can definitely escape. Once we umte enough supplies we can leave this ce and go to the countryside. Like i said before, we can survive at my ce.¡±

    Luo Hengs words really calmed her down, she wiped away her sweat and nodded, ¡°Ok, I understand¡­it¡¯s about time to let theme in down there.¡±

    It was already meaningless to shoot the zombies now since those unfearful zombies kept dashing, making the fire smaller and smaller. Those zombies that had gotten caught by the fire kept running forward but eventually still couldn¡¯t make it past the front door.

    Ling Mo who was currently viewing Li Ya Ling¡¯s point of view, started to feel pain.

    Every single zombie was basically a member of the suicide squad¡­..

    Li Ya Ling was currently standing on top of a car hood looking towards the mall that was not so far away.

    She didn¡¯t run like the other zombies, instead she stood inside the crowd of zombies and calmly watched what was happening.

    But neither Luo Heng or Zhang Ning could see her despite how different she looked. This was because no survivor would be able to keep a cool mind after seeing the amount of zombies that was here.

    ¡°Hmm¡­it doesn¡¯t look like a rescue team¡­.but that guy is wearing a armed police uniform.¡±

    Luo Heng was currently wearing a trench coat with its zipper unzipped, making it possible to see what kind of clothes he was wearing under it. But due to the amount of blood stains and other dirty things that were on it, it was impossible to tell from an advanced zombies vision what he was wearing.

    After all an advanced zombies vision wasn¡¯t a telescope, they do have a limit of what they can see from far away.

    Even though Ling Mo was extremely curious, for Li Ya Ling¡¯s safety, he didn¡¯t make her go any closer.

    They had guns and could aim pretty well. Ling Mo wasn¡¯tpletely sure if she was fast enough to dodge the bullets.

    This type of risk shouldn¡¯t be taken.

    Although Ling Mo only saw two survivors, Ling Mo still predicted that there could be even more people.

    Even though there were a lot of cars down there, it would still be pretty hard to explode all those cars with some many zombies around.

    They definitely should have some partners with them inside the mall.

    Based on the situation, the two people seemed to be pretty strong. They were probably trying to tank everything by attracting all the zombies to one ce and then kill them all.

    The risk was pretty huge, but the benefits for it working out was huge. As long as they could kill all the zombies, the street would be empty for a while, letting people have a chance to go out and find supplies.

    ¡°They sure have big balls.¡±

    Ling Moplimented in his mind. Although he really wanted to confiscate their guns, he decided not to since he wasn¡¯t the type of person to take advantage of others.

    Plus he didn¡¯t think he was a good shooter, even though he was good at shooter games. Games unfortunately don¡¯t count and he doubts he would have any bullets to practice with.

    Also there was a lot of things he needed to do to the gun, like maintenance or adding a silencer.

    It just wasn¡¯t worth it! Hot weapons were definitely easier to use for ordinary people, even though it¡¯s risky, ordinary people still couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of using a gun. As for Ling Mo, he and his three advanced zombies prefer using cold weapons. Using cold weapons were risky as well, but it suited him better.

    After confirming his decision, he turned his interest towards the zombies over here.

    There were so many gels right in front of him. Ling Mo had previously made an experiment before by using a lighter to burn the gel. But after burning it for a few minutes, the gel only changed the color a little bit and due to using the lighter, it became too hot to hold so he was unable to continue with his experiment.

    So now this was a great chance for Ling Mo to get what he wanted.

    The situation had also made Ye Lian and Shana really excited, but they had controlled themselves and didn¡¯t rush in.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just wait outside and wait for them to get rid of them.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said.

    Shana nodded and smiled, ¡°Should we also kill them after they defeat the zombies?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Ling Mo had actually also thought of it but then he hesitated and shook his head before saying, ¡°Nevermind them, we have enough resources so we don¡¯t really need to do this. Plus we are all humans.¡±

    Shana murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo and told Shana, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this please, Brother Ling still is¡­.. ¡±

    ¡°I know Sister Ye Lian¡± Shana put her hand on Ye Lian¡¯s ass and pinched it, ¡°I¡¯m just saying..¡±

    Ling Mo looked at her with resignation, he knew that she wasn¡¯t just saying, they had a connection with each other so Ling Mo could tell that she really wanted to kill.

    She was a zombie, so it is unavoidable.

    Right at this moment Li Ya Ling met up with them in the middle and went onto another building to see what was going on.

    The fire has been put out already, letting the zombies rush in, some of them even broke through the window.

    Ling Mo thought of choosing one zombie to control to see what was going on. So he randomly chose one.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power had grown to the point where he could control zombies that were in his sights.

    But the amount of zombies was still a problem¡­After controlling Li Ya Ling, the number of zombies Ling Mo could control had sharply decreased.

    But it was worth it, because one advanced zombie could fight like fifty ordinary zombies.

    After being controlled by Ling Mo, the zombie became a lot faster and quickly went to the front door.

    But since it was too crowded at the front door, it quietly went to the back instead.

 Chapter 133 â€“ Be Careful of the Hidden Weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 133 ¨C Be Careful of the Hidden Weapon!</h4>

    TL: So this chapter was extra long and took a while to trante. It was bit confusing let me know if you guys dont understand something.

    While the zombies kept trying to enter the mall, a lot of shelfs from the stores started to fall down, making some loud crashing noises, but since it wasn¡¯t as loud as the explosions, it didn¡¯t attract any of zombies.

    Due to the front door not being so big, in order for the survivors to slow down their pace, they had ced several shelves at the front door to block them. Unfortunately it was just a matter of time before the zombies broke through.

    The zombie that Ling Mo was currently controlling went to the side door of the mall but found that it was closed.

    Did the survivors use this ce as a checkpoint? Through the zombie¡¯s sight, Ling Mo could tell that there was something wrong with this door knob.

    Instead of being really dirty, it was really clean as if someone hade in and out quite often.

    There was a parking lot not so far from the alley by the side door. If this really was a checkpoint for the survivors, it would exin how they were able to move freely in and out.

    This was basically like a isted ind already.

    This mall wasn¡¯t really like a regr mall. It only sold electronic merchandise and basically no food.

    In the alley, there was a little supermarket. Ling Mo used his puppet to go take a look at it. From the puppets vision, he saw that everything edible had been taken away. Only a few items were thrown at the front door.

    Just when Ling Mo wanted to open the door, a sound flew by.

    Ling Mo somehow saw something that looked like light, attacking him.

    A sense of awareness appeared almost immediately, and he quickly opened the door.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    A cripsy sound came out when the door blocked the ¡°hidden weapon¡±(hidden weapons are basically throwing weapons that are usually used when someone is trying to ambush someone.) that had flew by.

    ¡°That was close¡­.¡±

    Although only the zombie puppet would die, Ling Mo was toozy to go get another one since all of them were at the front door already.

    After opening the door, a piece of steel that had the size of a hand appeared in front of him.

    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± Ling Mo had thought it might of been an arrow but was surprised that it was actually a piece of steel.

    Who the hell threw this? It must of been someone who was very strong and had good uracy.

    If it was Ling Mo himself right now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t take the risk of finding out but since it was a puppet doing the scouting he didn¡¯t mind getting hurt.

    So Ling Mo took the steel and then popped the puppets head from behind the door to take a peak.

    There really was a boy standing there.

    Seeing a zombie opening a door and also dodging his attack, the boy who looked around 25 or 26 looked very shocked.

    His shock turned to puzzlement after seeing the zombie pop his head out from behind the door.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a guy with a lot of muscles. Could it be possible that he was a psychic?¡±

    The guy was skinny like a monkey, making Ling Mo think that it was impossible for him to pull that attack off without any powers.

    Fortunately the guy didn¡¯t seem to have processed everything yet so Ling Mo quickly controlled the zombie puppet to go back in the mall.

    But when the zombie went inside, the guy screamed making a girle.

    ¡°Are you crazy Ding Yu?¡±

    The girl sounded really mean, but the guy only just frowned before saying in a sore voice, ¡°Wang Rin, I think my eyes were ying a trick on me.¡±

    If Ling Mo saw this girl, he would totally recognize her.

    She was Shana¡¯s cousin, Wang Rin!

    She lookedpletely different than how she was before. She was wearing casual clothes that gave her a fresh look feeling while also carrying a long piece of steel on her back. Her hair was now short making her look like a boy.

    Although her current looks would make people want tough at her, her face hadpletely changed. Her eyes contained a hint of coldness in them.

    She must of been through a lot after Ling Mo left¡­

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Wang Rin asked impatiently.

    She sounded like she hated him a lot. He seemed like the slow and quiet type, the one you could never understand what he was thinking about every day.

    She had no idea how this guy could still survive with his brain capacity. To make things worse, he was a psychic that possessed about the same fighting power she had¡­It was no wonder Wang Rin didn¡¯t like him!

    Ding Yu hesitated and slowly said, ¡°I thought i saw a zombie opening a door and when i attacked it, it dodged my attack, I also think I saw it looking at me¡­¡±

    ¡°HA! Are you stupid?¡± Wang Rin sneered and then suddenly an unpleasant memory popped out!

    ¡°I¡¯m going, stay here and wait for Luo Heng.¡±

    Wang Rin pulled herself back and told him.

    When Ding Yu was about to stop her, Wang Rin had already dashed towards the stairs and went downstairs.

    After 10 seconds, she showed up at the alley and went into that side door.

    Diny Yu saw her vanished from the door and sighed, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this girl obey any orders? I just wish she doesn¡¯t mess up the n¡­.This was why I always said women are a liability¡­¡±

    Afterning a bit, his face turned towards the rooftop of the mall. He then proceeded by taking adder and making it reach the mall.

    The height of the two buildings were the same and were only three meters apart from each other. Those who could jump really far could probably just jump over.

    Right at this moment, the zombie Ling Mo was controlling had finally entered the mall. He became really careful considering the fact that he might bump into some of the survivors.

    Ling Mo thought about the guy he had faced before and thought that the guy might have probably changed the way he perceived how zombies acted or he might also regard it as some sort of coincidence, or even see it as an advanced zombie¡­.

    Actually if nobody knew about Ling Mo¡¯s ability and had seen a advanced zombie before, they would definitely think his puppets that were being controlled by him were advanced zombies.

    So in a sense Ling Mo wasn¡¯t too concerned about it anymore.

    But since there was only one avable zombie for Ling Mo to use, he was still very careful.

    When he carefully walked up the staircase he heard a sound.

    ¡°Zhang Ning you should go up first, I¡¯ll set the fire.¡±

    ¡°I¡­..¡­then you be careful¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, you know how good i am at using guns. Once the zombies get past a certain point, I¡¯ll shoot to make the explosion.¡±

    The guy¡¯s voice sounded a bit shaky, seemed like he was nervous but also a bit excited.

    Ling Mo quietly hid near the door and took a look inside. He saw a young girl going up and right beside the entrance was a man in a trench coat holding a rifle.

    The guy was the one who was shooting at the second floor. Ling Mo admired his uracy a lot. He didn¡¯t expect to meet him this fast.

    After seeing him from a close distance, Ling Mo realized that he really was a armed police, although the uniform was dirty, one could still tell.

    No wonder he was able to use a gun and stay calm at same time.

    Although he was a bit frightened, he still managed to execute his n which made Ling Mo admire him very much.

    The armed policeman had no idea that a zombie was looking at him from behind, while he was holding the rifle and taking a look at what was happening from the door gap.

    It must of been very thrilling to know that thousands of zombies were right next to the other side of that door!!

    It was like dancing on thin ice, one mistake could cost your life!!

    A Gun? Even a cannon wouldn¡¯t work at this point.

    Ling Mo was nning on trying to take advantage of this guy, but after looking at him, he felt a bit guilty.

    After going through so much, Ling Mo had changed. He would never show mercy to those that tried to take advantage of him.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he would be like those people and try to take advantage of others.

    The armed policeman was just seeking a way to let hispanions run while he bought some time which deserves respect.

    Ling Mo actually understood their n. Attracting the zombies in a ce filled with gas and alcohol and making the armed policeman explode this ce and letting the fire burn the zombies. Once the mission waspleted, they could take what they needed from the streets.

    Although the fire would probably spread out really fast, it would also attract the zombies on the streets. Either way they only needed a small amount of time.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill while he was thinking about it.

    At this crucial moment, Ling Mo dodged a piece of steel.

    ¡°Steel again? Fuck that guy came after me?¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked but he had reacted fast and grabbed on to the piece of steel before it was pulled back.

    Unfortunately this guy seemed to know a bit of kung fu and he was able to pull back the steel piece and smashed the zombie¡¯s arm with it and then aimed at its neck.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    Ling Mo doesn¡¯t know kung fu but he had experience of fighting, he simply kneeled down!

    The piece of steel luckily smashed above the zombie¡¯s head, just missing the brain and then the zombie jumped on the survivor and tried grab his ankles.

    Instead the survivors pants was grabbed and the zombie pulled to avoid getting hit.

    No matter how good his kung fu was, it didn¡¯t stop him from losing his bnce.

    Even though one of the zombies arms were smashed, it was very strong.

    The person fell down with Ling Mo¡¯s zombie and at the same time the pants was also taken down as well by the zombie¡­.

    Just when Ling Mo was about to get rid of the survivor, a white leg and white blue striped underwear appeared..

 Chapter 134 â€“ Why Do Bad Things Always Happen When I See My Sister-In-Law?

    <h4>Chapter 134 ¨C Why Do Bad Things Always Happen When I See My Sister-In-Law?</h4>

    When they both fell down, a loud sound was produced by the fall.

    Luckily the sound was covered by the noises in the mall, so it didn¡¯t attract the policeman¡¯s attention. The policeman was very nervous already now, so he was too concentrated on other important things.

    The moment Ling Mo saw the white blue striped womens underwear, he paused and felt a slight chill.

    WHAT THE FUCK, this man is such a pervert! Although the world was currently running low on food, it still shouldn¡¯t be hard for a psychic to get proper underwear.

    While thinking, Ling Mo had controlled the zombie to pin down the guy and started to choke the person¡¯s neck.

    But at the same time, the person raised his hand and used the piece of steel to hit Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppet.

    Ling Mo gripped the neck even tighter, making the person lose strength due to theck of oxygen. This only made the person start struggling.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    While Ling Mo kept putting pressure on the person, he used the zombies red eyes to look at the person.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my sister-inw?(In Chinese, cousins that were females would also be considered a sister)¡±

    Due to Wang Rin changing herself too much, Ling Mo thought the person was the guy he had seen at the rooftop that had tried to attack him previously.

    After looking more closely, he realized who it was!

    Because he was so shocked, he identally loosened his grip on her, giving Wang Rin a chance to immediately try and stab the zombie.

    Wang Rin¡¯s power exploded out since she had felt that her life was on the line, but before the steel piece had a chance to hit the zombie, Ling Mo had already felt like his brain had been poked through by it.

    This type of feeling was a kind of perception where even though he hadn¡¯t been attacked yet, he could see what was going to happen if he didn¡¯t dodge.

    Since Ling Mo had strong spirit powers, his reactions were also very fast. Although using puppets was a bit slower than using himself, it was at least almost as quick as a regr human.

    So he was able to quickly dodge the attack by a hair¡¯s length.

    ¡°Woosh¡± The steel shed above the head. Wang Rin gets up on her feet.

    Because her pants were almost taken off by Ling Mo, she was still a bit wobbly. Ling Mo took the opportunity to run over and push her against the wall and used one hand to grab her arm that was holding the steel piece and used the other hand to cover her mouth.

    By this time they were really close, Wang Rin looked extremely scared.

    The distance between them was less than 10 centimeters, she could already see the blood on the zombie¡¯s face as well as a piece of flesh in its mouth¡­.

    While Ling Mo was controlling the zombie before, he had also let it eat something on the way.

    The smell of blood almost made Wang Rin pass out.

    But this was not what she had feared most. What she feared most was that she was currently caught in a embarrassing position with her pants down to her ankles, with a ugly zombie pressing against her with nothing blocking her private area except her underwear.

    This made a lot of her bad memories y again in her head.

    She had believed that her surprise attack would have been enough to destroy Ling Mo¡¯s puppet zombie.

    It was just like how Ling Mo had predicted before. In the past when Wang Rin was attacked by Ling Mo¡¯s two puppet zombies, she was actually very scared. She realized after parting ways with Ling Mo, that she had actually seen advanced zombies.

    So she immediately understood that those two zombies that had attacked her were a lot smarter than normal zombies¡­.

    But she had no idea why the zombies didn¡¯t want to kill her but had instead wanted to do something else to her.

    This had bothered Wang Rin for a really long time. It was a good thing that the zombies she met afterwards were not like that, so she slowly lost her fear towards zombies.

    Although she had slowly lost her fear, she still hated those types of zombies.

    So after listening to Ding Yu¡¯s description, she immediately came to kill Ling Mo¡¯s zombie.

    Of course she did this obviously for the team¡¯s benefit. If it really was a a advanced zombie that went in, it might have ruined their entire n.

    She was even starting to me Ding Yu now. If he had sessfully killed this zombie in the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have had toe and clean up his mess.

    And to make matters worse, this zombie was very impudent! What kind of zombie does these kinds of things?

    Wang Rin tried to shout for help, but Ling Mo¡¯s puppet doesn¡¯t give her any chance.

    She was starting to regret not calling the policeman in the beginning for backup because they probably could have taken down the ¡°advanced zombie¡± together.

    She was afraid at the time, if she did that it might have gotten the zombie¡¯s attention, so she chose to attack solo instead.

    Right now Ling Mo was feeling a bitplicated.

    Why do bad things always happen when i see my sister inw¡­¡­

    Ling Mo really couldn¡¯t me her since all she wanted to do was kill the zombie rather than bringing trouble to him.

    She was just doing her job as a human to kill a zombie, so Ling Mo decided not to kill her.

    Unfortunately Ling Mo didn¡¯t know how to make his zombie puppets talk yet, probably required a lot of strong psychic powers.

    ¡°Kee¡­.kee¡­¡±

    Ling Mo tried to let the zombie open its mouth and talk but instead it only made meaningless noises from its throat.

    The noise sounded like roaring, making Wang Rin fearful even more.

    ¡°Hey¡­don¡¯t be afraid¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his head, but he couldn¡¯t really speak. He just sighed and took away the piece of steel while looking at her scared expression.

    Ling Mo main objective was to see what was going on here so he had to finish this fast. He could only helplessly look at her before making the zombie¡¯s mouth open wide and inch its head closer to hers.

    Ironically this really worked, when Wang Rin saw the big bloody mouth getting extremely close to her, she immediately fainted.

    ¡°You improved a lot sister-inw, but it seems that I improved more.¡±

    Afterwards Ling Mo slowly put her down. Looking at her underwear, Ling Mo decided to put her pants on for her.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t really like her, she was still Shana¡¯s cousin so Ling Mo decided not to let her reveal her butt for everyone to see.

    The mall was filled with zombies now, the obstacles the survivors had created in the beginning had all nearly been destroyed.

    But none of the zombies saw Luo Heng, he had his gun out but he was hiding behind a door.

    Right now he waspletely covered in sweat, peering inside the mall, he didn¡¯t even bother wiping off the sweat that had covered his eyes.

    Because of this he didn¡¯t know what had ured in the stairway.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­.¡±

    Seeing so many zombies, Luo Heng¡¯s lips were white already. He took a deep long breath and looked at the barrel.

    Inside the barrel was full of gas, he only had to aim correctly on the cotton ribbon.

    The cotton ribbon was wrapped around the barrel and extended out. It was also soaked with gas. The ribbon was made out of bed sheets and curtains.

    The had done a test run in the parking lot before so all they needed was someone who was good with guns to make the fire.

    Once he sessfully shot it, it would burn right away.

    This critical moment put so much stress onto Luo Heng that he felt that he could fall down anytime.

    His finger was on the trigger but he hadn¡¯t pulled it yet.

    Although the barrel was hung at a higher ce, it was still a bit hard to aim in front of so many zombies.

    The pressure was just too much¡­.

    Just when Ling Mo was grabbing Wang Rin to the door, he heard a loud ¡°BANG!!¡±

 Chapter 135 â€“ The Black Face Shield

    <h4>Chapter 135 ¨C The ck Face Shield</h4>

    Ling Mo nked out for a bit.

    But afterwards a even louder noise exploded out!

    A wave of heat spread out, although it didn¡¯t reach the stairways, he could feel that the temperature rose up a lot.

    After Luo Heng fired his gun, he suddenly copsed, he had no energy to run.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    The explosion was insane, since Ling Mo¡¯s puppet was inside the mall, he could really feel it.

    Even his real body quivered, making Ye Lian and Shana curiously look over at him.

    ¡°Are you OK Brother Ling?¡± Ye Lian asked.

    Ling Mo shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ling Mo was already proficient in switching between his own body and his puppets.

    He not only couldplete two things at the time, he could also actually multitask, it was just that the ¡°multi¡± had a certain limit.

    Ye Lian and Shana looked at each other, curious of what Ling Mo was trying to pull. They actually had indirect connection with the puppet, so they could somehow tell what was going on.

    After hearing Ling Mo talking, Li Ya Ling coldly looked at him and walked into the mall.

    Ling Mo could tell she was still mad at him, but since she was controlled by him, she really couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t care anyways because he knew as time went by, she would eventually listen to him.

    She was just a extremely powerful puppet to him. If it wasn¡¯t because they knew each other, Ling Mo would have already used some extreme methods to train her loyalty.

    Since they knew each other, it¡¯s fine to give her more time.

    From where they were standing, they could see that the mall was on fire and the mes had already popped out of the doors, catching some of the zombies in it.

    The first floor of the mall looked like a big ball of fire, probably after a while, the whole building may be under fire.

    The fire was a lot stronger than what Ling Mo had expected, he thought to himself, ¡°Oh shit!¡± What he was really afraid of was the gels being burntpletely.

    But on second thought, since he didn¡¯t contribute to anything, he shouldn¡¯t really care.

    Of course it was always better to get something over nothing, but even if he didn¡¯t get enough gels, he could always go collect some on the streets ahead of the survivors.

    All these guys needed was food and what Ling Mo needed was daily use items like tissues.

    These items were actually the hardest to find, although there was a short supply of food, these kinds of things were also hard to find.

    He could actually have gotten all these things somewhere else, but if he could get something just by sacrificing one zombie without doing anything that would be even better.

    After pulling himself back together into the zombie puppet, Ling Mo hesitated before poking his head out to look at Luo Heng and finally running over to him.

    Although this was the first time seeing him, Ling Mo kind of liked this guy.

    Since he was the type of person who would sacrifice himself for others, it would make many people want to admire him. What really made Ling Mo admire him was that even though he was really scared, he still managed to pull of the n.

    This kind of persistent and self-sacrificing spirit was already hard to see back in the past, not to mention right now.

    No matter if it were soldiers or ordinary people, there would always be people like this.

    Those who didn¡¯t understand why, wouldugh at them and think they are idiots.

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t this kind of person, he still admired people like this.

    It was hard to find someone unselfish in the world right now¡­..

    Luo Heng waspletely exhausted and very dizzy. He kept hearing explosions and feeling heat wavesing out. He knew that if he still stayed here, he would die but he didn¡¯t even have the power to stand up right now.

    He didn¡¯t really want to die yet but after trying a few times to stand up, he really just couldn¡¯t do it.

    And the more anxious he was, the less energy he had. His current state couldn¡¯t even crawl, not to mention standing up.

    Right at this moment a person appeared in front of him, he felt hope for a moment but once he saw the red eyes of a zombie, he felt despair again.

    It¡¯s over, he looked hopeless, he used all the energy he had left to lift the gun and aimed at Ling Mo.

    But before he could pull the trigger, Ling Mo dashed in front of him and kicked Luo Heng right on the face, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    After being kicked in the face his body fell on the door.

    He was already exhausted, not to mention when he got kicked, he had bumped onto the door with his head making him pass out immediately.

    After the door was bumped open, the crazy fire in the mall began to make Ling Mo feel a bit intimidated.

    The survivors really put a lot of effort into this, within a few seconds, the entire mall was caught on fire, this was apparently nned perfectly in advance.

    Thousands of zombies were caught by the fire, seeing zombies running all around really looked scary.

    Another electronic device seemed to have exploded, another noise came out, the me was reaching the door and the heat wave nearly burnt the puppet¡¯s eyebrows.

    This fire just shocked Ling Mo too much.

    He immediately awakened and sandwiched Luo Heng in his broken arms armpit and grabbed Wang Rin with the other hand.

    The mes popped out of the door, the building waspletely on fire right now.

    ¡°Holy mother fucker!¡±

    If it was only Ling Mo by himself, he would be able to take the risk with his puppet to get through the fire but because he had two people with him he was unable to¡­.

    ¡°Whatever!¡±

    He protected Wang Rin in his chest and took two steps back and dashed outside the door like a released arrow.

    While Ling Mo dashed out, a huge me burst out and burnt Luo Heng¡¯s head.

    But the good thing was that Ling Mo didn¡¯t stop, instead he ran bit more faster to put off the mes.

    Ling Mo wanted to send the two people to the parking lot but after taking two steps a window from a building next to the mall broke to pieces.

    The broken pieces flew out and hit Ling Mo.

    Good thing was that it wouldn¡¯t do any severe harm to zombies, but he didn¡¯t know if Luo Heng and Wang Rin got hurt from the broken shards.

    ¡°I was already nice enough to save you two, so i really can¡¯t help it if you two got hurt.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The survivors really put a lot of effort on blocking the zombies, when Ling Mo looked at the mes he thought to himself, ¡°Oh shit!!¡±

    And with every second of hesitation, he could see the fire only getting bigger.

    No wonder that Zhang Ning girl went upstairs, that was probably the only path for escaping.

    But it¡¯s toote to go back up, even if there was someone up there, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to send both of them up.

    Can¡¯t really me Ling Mo since he wasn¡¯t even part of the team so he wouldn¡¯t have known how everything was arranged in the first ce.

    People who have never seen a big fire would never really know how it was really like, just the high temperature would make it unbearable.

    Not to mention the smoke and debris exploding out.

    Ling Mo hesitated and decided not to take the risk and ran towards the street.

    The mes were already very big, Ling Mo could feel that the skin on his head was almost burnt.

    Ling Mo controlled the puppet to run tens of meter away from the mall before finally feeling a bit relieved.

    Although only the zombie was burnt, this experience had made Ling Mo feel terrified.

    ¡°Should I just leave them here?¡±

    Ling Mo looked around and saw some zombies running out of the building, but they were all on fire, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to reach here.

    But if he really left them here, it would still bel very dangerous. Those zombies wouldn¡¯t give up on free food even if they didn¡¯t have any faces.

    Ling Mo was thinking of putting them inside a store, but just when he started walking, a drop of blood dropped on his feet.

    He quickly looked and paused.

    Both of their faces look very dark¡­.Luo Heng was struck by a lot of ss pieces and a palm size piece of ss was stuck in his leg.

    Blood kepting down from his pants.

    Wang Rin was also really unlucky, she was on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, her back and butt also had a lot of ss pieces, even though she was passed out, she was still frowning.

    ¡°EEmmm¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought he was a lucky in the beginning, but then he realized they were actually his shield¡­.

 Chapter 136 â€“ You Saw Everything

    <h4>Chapter 136 ¨C You Saw Everything</h4>

    Looking at himself while walking back from the puppet¡¯s view felt pretty weird.

    But he needed both the puppet and him to put these two on the bed.

    Ling Mo was now currently in a second floor of a building, in a room where workers would take breaks.

    There wasn¡¯t much in the room. There was only a single bed with a lot of blood stains on it. It was still a lot better than leaving them on the ground.

    The policeman¡¯s face was facing up on the bed while Ling Mo just threw Wang Rin on top of the nket facing down.

    After settling them on the bed, Ling Mo controlled the zombie to walk out because it had a very strong smell on it, not to mention the room was very small in the first ce.

    Shana and Ye Lian curiously looked at the two people who got taken in.

    And Li Ya Ling stood outside frowning with her red eyes, she looked very impatient.

    Ling Mo thought she might have been stimted by the smell of blood, so he made a gesture to tell her to go wait in the stairway.

    It was quitemon for her to have this kind of reaction since she didn¡¯t have much contact with humans.

    As for Ye Lian and Shana, since they¡¯ve already been with Ling Mo for a while, they wouldn¡¯t have any desire to attack.

    When Wang Rin was put down on the bed Shana kept staring at her. Her looks became kind of weird.

    She unconsciously touched her breast. The jade sword pendant was stuck to her skin, her eyes looked cold, couldn¡¯t really tell what was she thinking about right now.

    Ling Mo realized that Shana was acting very differently right now but he knew that right now the most important thing was to treat their wounds.

    If he pulled out the ss pieces right now, they would start to bleed massively.

    Ling Mo took out some hemostat and bandages from the bag first and then began to pull out the pieces.

    In order to do this faster, Ling Mo let Ye Lian help.

    She was very fast and urate, after telling her how to do it, she immediately took out her clean white yet powerful fingers and pulled out the ss piece.

    Wang Rin who was currently passed out made a slight noise of pain and blood started to ssh out.

    ¡°OMG! That was too fast!!!!!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly pulled up her shirt, revealing her white back and then proceeded to help her stop the bleed.

    The pieces came from an explosion, so Wang Rin¡¯s wound was heavier.

    Although the policeman¡¯s wound was also severe, she was his sister-inw so he should help treat her first, plus Shana had this weird look on her face.

    If she died, he would feel sorry to Shana.

    ¡°You are so lucky to have this brother-inw treat your wounds for you.¡±

    Ling Mo said quietly while he was treating the wound as well as helped her clean it. Meanwhile Ye Lian was also taking out the other pieces from her body.

    After a while the sheet under Wang Rin got soaked with blood and she started to breath harder.

    Good thing was that Ling Mo and Ye Lian were very fast and precise. Wang Rin¡¯s back was perfectly treated. She just looked like a mummy right now.

    The wound on the butt was the biggest one and the only one left to treat.

    But at this moment, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes hadpletely turned red, even Shana started reveal some desires.

    Human blood was very tasty for them¡­.Even Ling Mo¡¯s blood could stimte their desires, not to mention these two lying on the bed¡­..

    ¡°Brother Ling ¡­I¡­.¡± Ye Lian was now staring at the back of Wang Rin¡¯s neck, Ling Mo quickly made them move by the door.

    ¡°Good girl, they don¡¯t taste good¡­.¡±

    This apparently didn¡¯t seem to work, the two girls could only run out the door to control themselves. At least they could control themselves better than Li Ya Ling. At least they weren¡¯t acting like her.

    Looking at the butt cheeks, Ling Mo grabbed on the piece and pulled it out.

    ¡°ooooo!¡±

    Wang Rin made a sound, the severe pain made her twitch and then she woke up.

    But when she had opened her eyes, Ling Mo had already taken off her pants with the underwear to her thigh.

    Her butt was kind of nice and white, even though looking at her butt wasn¡¯t his real intention in the beginning but since it was already there for him to see, why not take a look.

    Wang Rin and Shana didn¡¯t really look simr to each other, but their body shapes looked the same. Both of them had t chests but with a nice booty.

    Don¡¯t know if it was because of the family gics or due to them learning fighting skills.

    But she did look a lot cuter if you took a look at her butt since that part looked exactly like Shana¡¯s.

    Wang Rin didn¡¯t expect to feel the coldness of the air at the bottom part of her body, she screamed right away and then started struggling.

    Her back was so painful that when she got up for a bit, she immediately lost her strength and fell back down.

    Even though Wang Rin looked really painful, she was afraid that if she turned her head, she would see the zombie trying to rape her¡­.

    ¡°Am I going to be ¡­? Last time there was that asshole Ling Mo to save me, but this time¡­.¡±

    Because she felt very scared and hopeless, she didn¡¯t even realize the person beside her was a friend of hers.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Seeing that Wang Rin kept quivering with her fists tightly clenched, Ling Mo thought it was pretty funny.

    After hearing the noise, Wang Rin paused and slowly turned her head. When she saw Ling Mo, she became stupefied and shouted, ¡°You!!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me You! Call me Brother-inw!¡±

    Ling Mo was going to p her butt, but then he realized that her butt was soaked with blood, so he could only put her down and start to clean her wound.

    Seeing Ling Mo using his hands to reach her butt, she wanted to shout but before she could shout, Ling Mo impatiently said, ¡°Shout whatever way you want, but if the guy beside you woke up, he would also see your naked butt.¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±She looked at where Ling Mo was pointing and became surprised. But she listened to Ling Mo since she didn¡¯t want Luo Heng to see her butt.

    It was then she also realized, ¡°Ling Mo also shouldn¡¯t be looking at her butt.¡±

    Even though Ling Mo was her brother inw, but he still shouldn¡¯t look at her butt.

    When she wanted to argue, a huge pain burst out from her butt. Ling Mo was cleaning her wound with some diminishing inmmation powder.

    The huge pain made her start to cry, she could only bite tightly with her teeth and grip hard on the bed sheets while epting Ling Mo¡¯s help¡­¡­

    After finally treating her wounds, Wang Rin cried with pain. She cooperated with Ling Mo to let him put on her pants.

    ¡°WUUUUU!!!¡±

    ¡°Stop crying!!¡±

    ¡°It hurts and you saw everything¡­.¡±

    Wang Rin was like a little girl right now, but thinking of her face when she attempted to kill people still gave Ling Mo a chill.

    Her weakness was just temporary¡­

    But she suddenly had a question. Why was Ling Mo here in the first ce?

    This was the second time she saw an advanced zombie and strangely everytime she woke up with Ling Mo in front of her after fainting.

    ¡°Brother inw¡­.¡±

    But just when she started talking Ling Mo interrupted, ¡°I saved you again, Sleep first and then you better think how to thank me first before we talk.¡±

    Wang Rin thought that everything seemed weird, but the fact was that he really did rescue her. If he didn¡¯t she probably would have been burnt in the fire or probably killed by the zombie.

    She somehow figured out how she got her wounds, since part of the n included the ss.

    They were nning to explode some sses, so there would be more damage in each explosion.

    Seeing Ling Mo without any wounds made her feel a bit suspicious.

    But if she saw how the zombie was burnt with holes in its body, she probably wouldn¡¯t think this way¡­

    After all she just escaped from death so she had no energy to think too much about this, instead she fell asleep.

    When she was closing her eyes, she saw Shana. She felt weird since Shana¡¯s back was against her¡­.

    Meanwhile Ling Mo started to treat the policeman, but he bled more than Wang Rin. Fortunately he only frowned when Ling Mo took out the ss piece, he didn¡¯t wake up.

 Chapter 137 â€“ Grateful

    <h4>Chapter 137 ¨C Grateful</h4>

    TL: Bonus Chapter guys!

    The fire hadpletely swallowed the mall and Zhang Ning was anxiously looking at the stairway.

    Unfortunately she didn¡¯t see Luo Heng show up, the only thing she saw was smokeing out.

    Zhang Ning bit her lips, she didn¡¯t even realize that it was bleeding. Her eyes started to turn a little bit red¡­.

    ¡°Luo Heng¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Another loud noise bursted out, Zhang Ning could also feel that the ground was shaking.

    She pulled herself together with sorrow on her face, she turned around and crawled to the next building.

    If she didn¡¯t leave, she would be letting Luo Heng down.

    She actually had a bad feeling when Luo Heng had told her to leave.

    Luo Heng might of been determined to die at that time.

    Using his life in exchange for a bit of hope for hispanion¡¯s futures¡­.

    What made Zhang Ning feel painful was that she couldn¡¯t stop him ore up with a better idea.

    There was no use using lead wire since once the zombies came in, they would walk it off eventually, so sacrificing Luo Heng was the only way.

    There wasn¡¯t enough tools, in order to attract all the zombies into the building, you would have to take the risk.

    But to Zhang Ning¡¯s surprise there was nobody when she reached the rooftop.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ding Yu and Wang Rin¡­did they leave from behind? That can¡¯t be right, they wouldn¡¯t have left in advance¡­.¡±

    Zhang Ning suspiciously looked around, and then quickly left from the stairway.

    The fire might spread to this building, but the good thing was that there were no other buildings besides these two and the parking lot. It was just a big space surrounding these building so the fire wouldn¡¯t spread to the streets.

    Although they had nned to retreat to this building, they didn¡¯t n to stay here though, this was just a ce for them to regroup and then they would head to the street to collect for supplies.

    But what Zhang Ning didn¡¯t know was that when she was waiting for them, a zombie was already carrying Luo Heng and Wang Rin away.

    Ding Yu had seen everything and ran down immediately to chase after them.

    But a window exploded and the mes separated Ding Yu and the zombie.

    When Ding Yu saw the chance, he hugged his head and dashed through the mes but the zombie had already disappeared.

    He immediately searched around. Some of the zombies that hadn¡¯t died, approached him, he just waved his hand and some steel pieces shot out and hit the zombies.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ding Yu didn¡¯t look at the zombies, he was just focused on the blood stains.

    He wiped his hand on the ground and started sniffing, ¡°Is this human blood¡­. Is it Luo Heng¡¯s or Wang Rin¡¯s?? It must be a very advanced zombie, if it could dodge my attack and open the door.¡±

    But afterward he seriously started to consider, ¡°Should I save them? They might already have been eaten by the time i get to the zombie, if I just save half a body, it would be kind of meaningless.¡±

    ¡°After all we arepanions¡­I should make sure. If they are dead, there¡¯s no reason to fight a zombie.¡± Zhang Ning should be able to go to the streets by herself. I¡¯ll meet her after I make sure.

    After talking to himself for a while, he followed the trail of blood.

    Ding Yu is very cold person, although what he said was right, but if other people heard it, they might feel scared.

    After all humans are usually emotionally attached, every thought would have some subjective elements.

    Although his final decision was also due to emotion, but the way he said, it was as if it was something he needed to put into consideration, but he didn¡¯t really actually care about them¡­

    Just when Ding Yu was following the trail of blood, Ling Mo had finished wrapping Luo Heng¡¯s wound.

    Ling Mo folded back the pants and pulled out a ss piece and started to disinfect it and then used bandage to wrap it.

    But what really shocked Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the deep cut, it was the densely covered wounds.

    These wounds didn¡¯t look like it was from a long time ago, some of them just scabbed and got ripped off again, the wounds just kept bleeding.

    The rest of his body must have a lot of simr wounds¡­.

    Seems like it was tough over here, he had no idea why Wang Rin hade here.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she go to that survivors camp base at the Ginkgo area after we parted ways?¡±

    But since Wang Rin was asleep right now, he could only wait till she woke up to ask.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a knife on him?¡±

    Ling Mo admired him but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t take any advantages from him.

    Unfortunately for Ling Mo, the policeman only had some bullets and candies on him.

    Ling Mo of course also took the rifle, but since he didn¡¯t know how to use a gun, he didn¡¯t bother loading it with bullets, he just left it near the door.

    Right at this moment Luo Heng opened his eyes with pain.

    When he opened his eyes he seemed very puzzled but when he saw Ling Mo, his eyes became wide opened.

    Then he realized that it was a person, not a zombie.

    ¡°You are¡­.¡± He struggled to get up and looked around the room carefully.

    Ling Mo had made the puppetmit suicide. After treating the wounds, there was no smell of blood anymore so Ye Lian and Shana also turned back to normal. Even though Shana¡¯s eyes were still slightly red, nobody would be able to find out.

    The only one that would be exposed was Li Ya Ling, but she was on the third floor.

    Luo Heng realized Wang Rin was also here. He looked very surprised, but he immediately realized that she had already stopped bleeding and there are some cotton wools beside her.

    He looked down and touched his wound and asked, ¡°Did you save us?¡±

    Ling Mo knew there was a lot of doubtful points in this rescue, so he just nodded, and changed the subject, ¡°So.. I am actually kind of rted to Wang Rin, my name is Ling Mo, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°OH! What a coincidence, pleasure to meet you. I really don¡¯t know what to say, you saved me the first time we met¡± Luo Heng answered without hesitation. He seemed like he wanted to bow to Ling Mo but since he couldn¡¯t get up so he ended up just saying: ¡°Thank you thank you!!!¡±

    You could feel that he was very sincere.

    Ling Mo just smiled, he was d he did the right thing.

    Although there was no such things as friends right now, Ling Mo didn¡¯t mind helping people that admired.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there would be survivors here, if I knew, I would have tried to contact you. You must have gotten scared by what had happened today, sorry about that.¡±

    If other people had said this, it would have sounded like they were trying to undermine Ling Mo¡¯s ability, but when he said it, it sounded like he cared.

    Ling Mo smiled, he knows he looked very weak since he only had two girls with him.

    ¡°No need to thank me, we just passed by.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Luo Heng was shocked and changed the way he looked at Ling Mo, ¡°There were so many zombies, how did you guys get here?¡±

    Ling Mo thought that there was nothing to hide so he said, ¡°X city university¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s expressionpletely changed, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how you did it. I was actually nning to save some people over there, but I¡¯m not capable of that. But since you could pull it off, you must be a psychic right?¡±

 Chapter 138 â€“ The Guy by the Stairway

    <h4>Chapter 138 ¨C The Guy by the Stairway</h4>

    After listening to what Luo Heng had said, Ling Mo nodded.

    It waspletely fine to tell Luo Heng since he had nothing to hide. As long as he didn¡¯t let others know what kind of powers he had, it was ok.

    Ling Mo¡¯s ability was actually pretty hard to guess, the diversity of his puppet skills really gave him a big advantage.

    There were already two psychics in Luo Heng¡¯s survivor group. One of them was Wang Rin while the other one was the skinny guy who used the steel pole.

    The guy¡¯s ability seemed to be pretty good, but Wang Rin¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t really that useful, not sure if she had improved or not.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Luo suddenly gave Ling Mo a passionate look and said, ¡°I know this might be kind of abrupt, but I would like to invite you to join our team, we have four people right now, there used to be more but a lot of them sacrificed themselves¡­.¡±

    Talking to this point, he started to look a bit sad for a moment but he cheered up immediately before saying, ¡°We also have psychics in our team, Wang Rin is one of them. If you team up with us we would have higher chance to survive together. What do you think? It¡¯s quite inconvenient for you to bring two girls with you, why not do things together! Plus you already know Wang Rin and you also saved us, we would regard you like family and would never let you down.¡±

    ¡°I know that people out there are crazy right now and there are no rules, but me and my teammates, were not like that. In this team, everyone is basically the same.¡±

    ¡°After collecting enough items, we can go to the countryside. Over there are rivers and also a big farnd as well as other families. As long as we can get rid of the zombies, we could live there for a while until the army takes over X city.¡±

    Luo Heng seemed to be very excited about his n, even though it was a bit too idealistic, but if they were good enough and had a bit of luck, it actually wasn¡¯t hard to make his n into a reality.

    The hardest part would be coborating with other survivors since it was hard to share the benefits and finding a perfect bnce.

    Ling Mo obviously didn¡¯t really agree with the ¡°everyone is the same¡± concept because there will always be a leader in a team.

    The way he depicted everything was really tempting, even Ling Mo had almost fallen for it.

    But Ling Mo immediately reminded himself that he had three zombie girls with him, which meant that he could only stay in areas full of zombies.

    One of the points that Ling Mo had been contemting was that zombies seemed evolve very fast. Although they would kill each other and their numbers would decrease, no matter how much they decreased, they would still eventually have more numbers than humans.

    And for the ones that survived the ughter, they would definitely be elites, normal people wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance in defeating them.

    Even though humans could use weapons and also now had psychics, who knew how powerful the more advanced zombies were like.

    Another main thing that concerned Ling Mo the most was that he wondered if zombies could reproduce?

    Since the zombie¡¯s flesh and body was full of the virus, nobody really could do any research on this.

    Ling Mo thought he could try this out and test his theory after losing his virginity. Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t do this with Ye Lian and Shana since he would always end up being a nice guy when it came to Ye Lian and Shana.

    If he really wanted to try though¡­¡­

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s hot body started to wander in his head. She was mature enough to have a kid, but Ling Mo immediately shook his head and let go of that idea.

    Could zombies and humans really have kids?

    No one could really have an answer to this question since the virus shouldn¡¯t be able to also change the DNA too.

    Thinking up to this point, Ling Mo shook his head and told Lup Heng, ¡°Your n sounds really nice and all, and i also wished you could also seed in it, but I¡¯m currently not nning on going to the countryside right now.¡±

    Luo Heng paused a bit before asking, ¡°Why? It¡¯s already so hard to survive in the city and to be honest, some of my pals have already died. Although you have super powers, there are just way too many zombies making it hard to survive. It would also be harder to escape once the supplies have been exhausted in the city.¡±

    Shana suddenly turned her head and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s so great with hanging out with humans?¡±

    Apparently she was talking to Ling Mo, she was probably afraid that Ling Mo might cave in to the temptation.

    Fortunately Luo Heng didn¡¯t seem to understand what Shana had meant and said, ¡°Not everyone is crazy, at least our team wouldn¡¯t do anything bad¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, I know you won¡¯t but the three girls over here will want to eat you¡­.

    Ling Mo quickly interrupted and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, but i have other ns in the city.¡±

    He then gave Shana a gesture that meant to stop talking.

    Shana quickly covered her mouth and hid behind Ye Lian.

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t seem to be interested in this conversation at since she had no reactions. Luo Heng seemed to be surprised by her beauty.

    This policeman was very ethical, although he showed admiration to her beauty, he didn¡¯t show any lust or desire towards her and had quickly looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Since you insist¡­.¡±

    Suddenly right at this moment, Ling Mo looked outside.

    Shana and Ye Lian looked at the stairway immediately, the intruder didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to hide, so they could feel his presence from his breath.

    Usually advanced zombies would hide themselves whenever they met Ling Mo so he found out the pattern to it. Apparently advanced zombies could feel the presence of humans by their breathing. If one didn¡¯t have the ability to hide their breath, they would be felt by an advanced zombie.

    Li Ya Ling also reacted, she look very impatient and wanted to attack.

    Ling Mo stood up and gave Li Ya Ling amand to calm down. She was sitting on the staircase connecting to the third floor, as long as the person didn¡¯t walk towards the third floor, the person wouldn¡¯t see her.

    Luo Heng had also wanted to stand up but since his thigh was hurt, he couldn¡¯t even stand stably, so he leaned on the bed and looked towards the direction Ling Mo was heading.

    A guy showed up immediately at the stairway. Ling Mo could tell that it was the guy who had tried to kill his puppet.

    Ling Mo was a bit shocked in the beginning but then he suddenly thought that even though he knew the guy, the guy didn¡¯t know him since it was the puppet that met him. Ling Mo stayed calm again after this thought.

    Since he came here, that meant he saw the zombie taking Luo Heng and Wang Rin away.

    Ling Mo had no intention of hiding himself in the first ce, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that he showed up.

    Even if he saw the zombie¡¯s corpse, he wouldn¡¯t be able to form any connection towards Ling Mo and the zombie. He probably would be thinking that Ling Mo had saved them after the zombie took them away.

    So Ling Mo hesitated for a bit before giving up on the idea of fighting with him.

    Luo Heng also saw Ding Yu at this moment, he paused a bit before putting on a big smile on his face and yelled, ¡°Ding Yu! My Brother, this is my partner, he¡¯s here to look for me.¡±

    Luo Heng quickly told Ling Mo. Although Ling Mo¡¯s high alertness shocked him, he didn¡¯t bother thinking any further than that since he was just too happy to see Ding Yu.

    Although Ding Yu didn¡¯t bother hiding himself, his muscles were still very and while he was holding onto the steel pole, looked like he was ready to attack at anytime.

    But when he went up and saw two beautiful girls. Although their eyes looked cold, they at least weren¡¯t the iconic red eyes that zombies had, so he felt relieved.

    Even so he was still very wary and slowly walked up until he heard Luo Heng¡¯s sound.

    He was shocked and stepped faster, when he passed by Ye Lian and Shana, he felt a sudden chill.

    The way the two girls looked at him made him feel very ufortable. It felt like he was being stared by zombies¡­.

 Chapter 139 â€“ Shanaâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 139 ¨C Shana¡¯s Request</h4>

    ¡°Brother Luo¡­.¡±

    Ding Yu¡¯s tone of voice was really cold, he didn¡¯t look too excited when he saw that Luo Heng and Wang Rin were still alive.

    Ling Mo felt a bit suspicious about him. Isn¡¯t he a bit too calm?

    Luo Heng on the other hand looked very happy, he said, ¡°Ding Yu, I was very lucky! Thanks to this person were alive or else Wang Rin and I would be¡­.¡±

    Speaking to this point, he suddenly realized that he forgot to ask Ling Mo how he had saved them.

    But Ling Mo made others feel that he wasn¡¯t the type to talk much and didn¡¯t really like to talk much about himself.

    Nevermind, since Ding Yu was here, he could ask himter instead of bothering Ling Mo.

    While talking, he was also looking at Ling Mo with appreciation.

    Ling Mo made a dry cough. He actually felt a bit ashamed and sorry. This was because if he was a bit more careful when he was controlling the zombie, they wouldn¡¯t be suffering so much pain right now¡­

    When Ling Mo was puppeting the zombie, he was a bit reckless since he felt that it didn¡¯t matter if the zombie got injured or not.

    Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m already nice enough to save you two.¡±

    After listening to what Luo Heng said, Ding Yu curiously looked at Ling Mo and then paused. After a few secondster, he simply said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was just like how Ling Mo had predicted, Ding Yu had followed the trail of blood, but before he came in, he had taken a look around first.

    He did this to avoid direct conflict with zombies, but to his surprise, he saw the zombie¡¯s body at the rear door.

    Even though the zombie¡¯s wounds looked a bit special¡­most survivors wouldn¡¯t capture a zombie and throw it onto the wall.

    Looking at the blood on the wall and the bloody forehead, Diny Yu¡¯s expression became a bit weird.

    When Luo Heng told him that Ling Mo had saved them, the zombie immediately popped into his head.

    Very bold, very strong, probably on par with a psychic that had strength as a advantage? Ding Yu started to measure Ling Mo¡¯s ability using the zombie as a base.

    Although Ling Mo looked very normal and didn¡¯t seem like he had the strength to capture zombies or the strength to throw them onto the walls, at this time where psychics existed, anything could happen.

    He probably would never figure out that Ling Mo¡¯s super power had nothing to do with strength but instead was rted to puppet skills.

    The unlucky zombie that Ling Mo controlled had been made to back away a few steps before running towards the door after dropping those two off. Ling Mo then controlled him to run towards a wall. Ling Mo broke their connection the second before the zombie crashed into the wall.

    At the moment when the zombie regained control of its body, it wasn¡¯t able to stop in time so it rammed its head into the wall and died.

    If this was seen by a survivor, they would probably think they were dreaming.

    Ding Yu seriously looked at Ling Mo before saying, ¡°You¡¯re very strong aren¡¯t you? Are you a psychic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am¡± Ling Mo nodded.There was nothing to be humble about since they were strangers. He didn¡¯t want to have any future conflicts with them so it was a good idea to show off his ability right now and prevent them from doing something foolish.

    Luo Heng was a man with principals, but Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if this young man was also a man with principals.

    Ding Yu looked a bit shocked, but he slightly nodded afterwards before saying, ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Ding Yu, how about you?¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    ¡°How about them¡­?¡±

    Ling Mo was surprised that he would even take the initiative to ask about Ye Lian and Shana. The two of them looked very cold, even Luo Heng had seen them, but he didn¡¯t ask anything about them.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t paranoid that Ding Yu had probably figured out something, he just thought Ding Yu was probably a bit hostile with the two of them.

    ¡°They are my girlfriends.¡± Ling Mo said confidently.

    Ding Yu and Luo Heng were surprised for a moment, especially Luo Heng, he looked very awkward.

    If other survivors had two girlfriends, Luo Heng would definitely look down on that guy.

    But the guy in front of him had saved him.

    When it is the end of the world, strength meant everything. The strong take what they wanted.

    At least Ling Mo was a lot better than those guys who wanted to ¡°possess¡± woman, because he could tell from the two girls, that they weren¡¯t weak at all.

    Anyways, Ding Yu became more careful of Ling Mo now¡­.

    ¡°Oh yeah, how¡¯s Zhang Ning?¡± Luo Heng anxiously asked.

    Although he probably didn¡¯t need to worry too much, due to the fire being very big in the mall, he couldn¡¯t help but be worried since he didn¡¯t see Zhang Ning with Ding Yu.

    Would she do something stupid like going back to find them¡­..

    Ding Yu looked at Luo Heng before saying,: ¡°She¡¯s probably fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Probably???¡± Luo Heng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°So you¡¯re not sure how she is?? What are you doing, running away without waiting for her¡­.¡±

    In middle of talking, he stopped and looked at Ding Yu with a sorry face before saying, ¡°Sorry, I was just too worried, so i used the wrong words.¡±

    Ding Yu came to look for them so he had left, Luo Heng realized that hisint didn¡¯t make any sense.

    But Ding Yu didn¡¯t seem to care, his attention was all on Ling Mo and the other two girls. He looked more interested in Ling Mo than his partners though.

    ¡°Um..Ding Yu, could you please¡­.¡± Luo Heng knew that he couldn¡¯t travel with his leg like this, so his voice had a bit of a begging tone.

    ¡°I know, I will take her here. But I think we should wait for the fire to stop before we collect supplies. The zombies are being attracted to the fire, but as long as they gather around the intersection, the streets will be basically safe as long as were careful. In short, the odds are on our side.¡± Ding Yu coldly said before nodding to Ling Mo and then turning around in order to go back and get Zhang Ning.

    Luo Hend looked at Ding Yu leave with anxiousness and then apologized to Ling Mo by saying, ¡°Sorry, it seems like another person will be upying some of your space.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­.¡±

    It was a long day and there were still a lot of zombies being attract to the fire from other ces. If they kept going now, they might see a lot of zombies.

    Plus Ling Mo wanted a share of some of the benefits. They only had four people in their group so there wasn¡¯t much they could take away anyways.

    Ling Mo¡¯s n was to wait until everything waspleted before going out to collect supplies.

    Before Ling Mo said anything, Luo Hend took the initiative and said, ¡°Ding Yu is right, let¡¯s collect supplies after the fire is put out. You guys cane too, if anything is useful to you, take it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you then.¡± Ling Mo smiled.

    ¡°Um¡­ When Ding Yu and Zhang Ninges back, I¡¯ll leave with Wang Rin. There¡¯s still a lot of ces we can look for on the street¡­.although I would like to chat with you all night but there¡¯s only one bed¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo thought he was pretty nice, just when he was about to nod, Shana suddenly said,¡±Take Wang Rin away tomorrow.¡±

    Her tone of voice was as if there was no say in this, Ling Mo and Luo Heng were surprised. Ling Mo looked at her with surprise before turning to Luo Heng and saying, ¡°They are actually rtives¡­.¡±

    Luo Heng showed that he understood after he listened to Ling Mo.

    Since they are rtives, this was quite a reasonable request, he actually thought Wang Rin might prefer to stay with Ling Mo¡­.

    Although he was quite worried, Luo Heng couldn¡¯t doing anything but just nod his head and say, ¡°OK, that¡¯s how it should be with family.¡±

 Chapter 140 â€“ Human Flesh Really Doesnâ€™t Taste Good

    <h4>Chapter 140 ¨C Human Flesh Really Doesn¡¯t Taste Good</h4>

    When Ding Yu brought Zhang Ning back, the tough looking girl didn¡¯t even bother caring that there were other people around and just ran to Luo Heng before giving him a big hug.

    Although it was a short hug, Luo Heng was really surprised.

    ¡°You scared the shit out of me¡­¡±Zhang Ning let go of him, wiped off her tears, and smiled.

    Luo Heng looked at Zhang Ning and thought ¡°You scared the shit out of me too!¡±

    Zhang Ning looked around and saw Ling Mo, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved him right?¡±

    Ling Mo was just standing on the side watching, he didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly look at him.

    Ling Mo nodded and Zhang Ning walked over to him slowly and looked deeply at Ling Mo before proceeding to hug him.

    Her cold cheeks were pressed next to Ling Mo¡¯s cheek. At the same time she whispered into his ears and said, ¡°Thank You!¡±

    ¡°eeeeeerrrrr¡­¡±

    Being hugged after the first time seeing each other, Ling Mo seemed to be a bit shy, especially in front of Luo Heng.

    Shana and Ye Lian seemed to be annoyed with so many people in here. They were annoyed to the point that they even went to find Li Ya Ling.

    Seeing the both of them leaving, Zhang Ning let go of Ling Mo and anxiously said, ¡°Sorry, I was just too excited.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­don¡¯t worry, they weren¡¯t jealous.¡± Ling Mo quickly replied, but those words didn¡¯te out the right way. Zhang Ning wasn¡¯t thinking about it but when she heard his reply, she kind of blushed and nced at Luo Heng, looking a bit worried.

    But to her disappointment, he didn¡¯t do anything but paused stupidly.

    ¡°Before I came here, I saw a pretty nice ce close to here. We shouldn¡¯t keep staying here and bothering them, lets go now.¡± Ding Yu coldly said.

    Luo Heng finally pulled himself together, coughed and said, ¡°Ya¡­Brother Ling, the fire probably won¡¯t die out untilter this evening, let¡¯s take action tomorrow instead.¡±

    ¡°Your legs are injured, are you sure you could walk tomorrow?¡± Zhang Ning asked with concern.

    She saw the bandages on his legs but when she asked, she didn¡¯t sound too worried. Since the wound had already been treated, there¡¯s no point in asking too many times.

    But she still really appreciated what Ling Mo had done. There weren¡¯t many people that were willing to help others right now.

    ¡°No problem, Brother Ling wrapped up the wound. He saved me, I am very grateful you wasted your drugs on me.¡±

    Luo Heng got up with Ding Yu¡¯s help, he thought for a while before turning to Zhang Ning and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s give some of what we recorded to Ling Mo.¡±

    Ling Mo looked suspiciously looked at Zhang Ning, she took out a stic bag with some hesitation. When she opened it, there was a notebook in there.

    Luo Heng took the notebook and gave it to Ling Mo. ¡°We were going to the countryside, so we don¡¯t really need it anymore. I was actually nning on giving it to the army, but I think you would have a better chance than us in reaching them since we wouldn¡¯t even know if the army took over X city when were in the countryside. It¡¯s up to you whether or not you want to give it to the army. I believe the things on here would help you, although it probably isn¡¯t enough to pay you back for saving me, but I would feel much better if you took it.

    Ling Mo knows that Luo Heng was the type of person who remembered the people that did nice things for him, since he said it, he would take it.

    Plus whatever a policeman was going to give to the army must probably be something very important.

    Luo Heng was really something, he might actually be very sessful in the countryside.

    If he eventually couldn¡¯t stay in X city, he could go and find him.

    But that possibility was very low unless the zombies in X city all evolved into another level, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t need to retreat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Wang Rin here for now, I¡¯ll see you guys tomorrow and see what her final decision is.¡±

    After he finished talking, he left with Ding Yu and Zhang Ning. Before leaving, Ling Mo gave him the rifle back, since weren¡¯t that much bullets left, it wasn¡¯t that useful.

    Zhang Ning and Ding Yu didn¡¯t ask much about why he was leaving Wang Rin here, anyways, Luo Heng would tell themter.

    After they left, the three girls came in.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes had turned red, she kept staring at Wang Rin the moment she came inside and seemed like she was ready to take action.

    Shana turned to her and her eyes turned cold, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±Li Ya Ling and Shana looked at each other. Li Ya Ling was stronger than Shana but she wasn¡¯t able to attack her since she was connected to her indirectly. Plus she wasn¡¯t as intelligent as Shana who had evolved in a very special way¡­.

    Looking at Shana¡¯s eyes, Li Ya Ling thought of her shaved part¡­

    Because of Shana, she had been walking in a weird way.

    ¡°Nothing¡± Li Ya Ling answered with anger.

    Ling Mo sighed and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t give you an object to attack, you can¡¯t attack ok? I¡¯m a human, I don¡¯t kill people for no reason, understand?¡±

    Li Ya Ling looked at Ling Mo and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you not understand the first half or second half?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit with me, I know you at least understood the first half. There¡¯s no use in pretending that you don¡¯t. You are wrong if you think I won¡¯t punish you if you eat someone.¡± Ling Mo said seriously and then added, ¡°At least you can¡¯t eat her okay? I still have something to ask her.¡±

    ¡°How about other people?¡± This time Ye Lian was the one asking the question with seriousness. ¡°So it¡¯s okay to eat other people¡­.¡±

    ¡°My good girl, we don¡¯t eat people, they don¡¯t taste delicious¡± and quickly added, ¡°Gels are much better, it tastes good and has a lot of the virus¡­¡±

    Ye Lian just looked at Ling Mo for a while. Although she only understood a little bit, she at least was more obedient and nodded, ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°Ye Lian is a good girl.¡± Ling Mo said with a long sigh. Li Ya Ling wasn¡¯t his girlfriend or anything, she was just a zombie he had just started to control, it would take some time for her to bepletely obedient.

    But when he thought about Shana, he realized she was also not very obedient sometimes.

    ¡°A zombie¡¯s rebellious phase?¡±

    Shana showed a proud smile and leered at Li Ya Ling before walking to the bed and looking at Wang Rin with a weird look.

    After seeing her expression, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Shana, Do you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, my memory is all back, I remember her.¡± Shana immediately nodded.

    ¡°Did you want her to stay because you want me to take her?¡± He actually didn¡¯t want to take Wang Rin with them. If Shana really wanted to, he would need to spend a lot of time talking her out of this.

    Shana smiled creeply and said, ¡°I remember that you don¡¯t really like her, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like her either.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because when i saw her, a lot of memories between me and her showed up. Right now i have a very clear memory of my childhood with her.¡±

    Shana stared at Wang Rin and smiled evilly.

 Chapter 141 â€“ I Can Rub it and make it Bigger!

    <h4>Chapter 141 ¨C I Can Rub it and make it Bigger!</h4>

    When it got really dark at night, Wang Rin slowly woke up.

    The moment she opened her eyes, the pain from her butt made her frown. She was still facing down, her shoulder was really stiff and she felt really ufortable.

    After bleeding so much, she felt like her throat was burning, even swallowing her spit was very hard.

    ¡°Water¡­¡±

    Wang Rin tried her best to get up and looked into the dark room.

    The scene she saw almost made her spit out blood.

    The ce she was on wasn¡¯t a bed, it was a makeshift bed on the floor.

    Above what her was the only bed and Ling Mo was on it with his girlfriend!

    But what shocked her was that there was another person on a chair in the corner.

    The person¡¯s eyes were closed, she tried her best look at that person, but realized she didn¡¯t know the person.

    ¡°What a shitty brother-inw¡­.just a pervert, he is seeing another girl!!¡± She was cursing in her mind and looked at where she was lying.

    This Ling Mo had gone too far! She was at least his sister-inw and also an injured person, yet he didn¡¯t even let her to sleep on the bed!

    The makeshift bed was just a thin mat, just enough for one person, and it wasn¡¯t soft at all!

    If she had just lied on it for a while, it would be fine, but she¡¯s been on it for at least half a day. She felt very ufortable, especially her breasts¡­.

    Did Ling Mo discriminate against t breasts? Did he actually think that it wouldn¡¯t hurt if my breasts are t?

    Wang Rin wasining in her head and opened her mouth to say, ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    But just when she was about to talk, someone had covered her mouth from behind.

    Wang Rin widened her eyes, just when she was about to panic, a voice came out, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Wang Rin was very familiar with the voice, but at the same time it felt cold.

    She hesitated and revealed a shocked look in her eyes.

    Shana!?

    ¡°Quiet.¡± Shana said and let go of her, then walked in front of her and kneeled down.

    Wang Rin couldn¡¯t really describe how she felt right now. Her expression contained shockness andplication.

    The two times they metst time, Shana didn¡¯te and talk to her, she felt a little bit sad and very angry.

    But to her surprise, Shana had came to see her when she woke up.

    What really made Wang Rin feel frightened was Shana¡¯s slightly red eyes that staring at her in the dark. Her eyes revealed some curiousness but mostly indifference.

    ¡°Why does it feel like I¡¯m being stared at by a zombie?¡± Wang Rin quivered, but afterwards she thought she was probably imagining things.

    Although Shana didn¡¯t look like this before, a lot of time has passed so change was a high chance, even she had changed a lot so she didn¡¯t make a big deal of Shana¡¯s changes.

    The eyes made Wang Rin feel a bit insecure, but when she saw the small ne on Shana¡¯s neck, she started to feel warm in her heart.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Just when she wanted to talk, a bottle of water was thrusted in front of her.

    Shana¡¯s eyes looked very creepy but her behavior was quite normal. It even revealed some concern.

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Wang Rin took the water with surprise and then said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    After drinking the water, Wang Rin felt a lot better. She looked at Shana with a warm feeling.

    People were usually very fragile after getting hurt, not to mention she was just a girl, and the person in front of her was the only rtive she had left¡­..that is if you didn¡¯t count Ling Mo since he was her brother-inw.

    Shana looked at her. smiled, and suddenly asked, ¡°Why are you here? I thought you were nning to go back to the Ginkgo district.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Wang Rin looked sad and said, ¡°I was going to head there, but I had gotten involved when I saw Luo Heng on the way. He had brought me into the group. There were many times I had wanted to go back to the base but i suddenly got a fever on the way. If they didn¡¯t insist on bringing me with them, I would have already been dead. The only person who had wanted to let go of me was Ding Yu!¡±

    Speaking up to this point, her eyes turned furious, probably because talking to a rtive made her feel wronged even more, her eyes kind of turned red, ¡°But he was right, I was a total liability at the time. But Luo Hend didn¡¯t let go of me, he carried me until i had recovered. I¡¯ve been following them for a long time and so I couldn¡¯t go back. Even if it went back now, everyone there might have already left.¡±

    Shana quietly looked at Wang Rin and then nodded before asking, ¡°How about my ssmate, Liu Yu Hao? He¡¯s still with those guys right?¡±

    Her tone of voice didn¡¯t sound like she cared.

    Shana¡¯s calm reaction made Wang Rin wide-awake. She kept blinking her eyes to hold her tears back.

    She felt kind of stupid to vent her grievances to her if she was having this kind of attitude.

    ¡°How would I know.¡± Wang Rin answered with anger.

    ¡°Never mind, I was just asking¡±

    Wang Rin looked at Shana and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n next?¡±

    ¡°Follow Brother Ling¡± replied Shana. She made it sound like it was obvious. She then added, ¡°But I won¡¯t take you with us.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to join you guys in the first ce!¡± Wang Rin was very upset, ¡± Why? Although we weren¡¯t on good terms, but that was so many years ago, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But my memory of that time is very clear. So I decided to give you a little surprise as a memory of me. We can cross out what had happened before, but don¡¯t show yourself in front us. You are just too weak, I feel ashamed to introduce you to Sister Ye Lian.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡±

    Wang Rin was curious about what kind of surprise Shana gave her, but the words she had said after that pissed her off.

    She knew Shana was just stating facts, but she didn¡¯t have to be that so straightforward!

    ¡°Oh yeah, I have another question. How¡¯s it going with your boobs??¡±

    Shana¡¯s question made her almost choke on her saliva, why would Shana ask this kind of question?

    But she immediately realized it must of been that jerk, Ling Mo, who had taught her this.

    Wang Rin looked down and angrily said, ¡°It hurts a lot now, thanks to you guys.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that it hurts, it¡¯s because your boobs aren¡¯t big enough.¡± Shana added, ¡°If it was big enough, it can be a cushion.¡±

    Wang Rin thought that wasplete and utter bullshit, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from touching her breasts and thinking that it really was pretty small. Even though she hadn¡¯tpletely finished puberty, other girls seemed to have bigger ones than hers.

    ¡°Who would care about how big boobs are right now!¡±

    Wang Rin was suddenly awakened and move her hands.

    Shana was serious, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care, but I do. Brother Ling will rub it for me and make it bigger!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Wang Rin was thinking of what to say, but after seeing Shana¡¯s serious expression, Wang Rin thought she should just shut up.

    But she couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Maybe I could rub it to make it bigger too.¡±

    I could try it when other people were not around¡­.

    ¡°Maybe our family has a history of small boobs, so not my problem.¡± Shana talked to herself a bit before saying, ¡°You can go back to sleep, I¡¯m done asking you questions.¡±

    Shana stood up and didn¡¯t see Wang Rin¡¯s fierce look in her eyes.

    Although Wang Rin had wanted to argue, Shana looked too intimidating, she couldn¡¯t really tell why.

    A lot of words were in her head but she didn¡¯t seem to have the courage to say it.

    Her subconsciousness was telling her there was nothing good in pissing Shana off.

    Wang Rin stared at Shana¡¯s back before going back to sleep.

    Suddenly someone sat up from the bed, it was of course Ling Mo.

    He was a very light sleeper. He actually heard their whole conversation.

    He of course also wanted to know what kind of surprise Shana gave her. He looked at Wang Rin who was asleep with sympathy.

    This unlucky girl, why did she offend Shana in the past¡­.

    Ling Mo thought Shana was going to give her a bit more hard time, but to his surprise she talked with Wang Rin for a while.

    Just when he was going to ask Shana he realized Shana¡¯s eyes were glowing a slight cold light.

    She smiled and turned to Ling Mo, ¡°Brother Ling, there¡¯s a saying ¡®a mountain cannot have to tigers right? Seems like she¡¯s having a hard time with that Ding Yu guy.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 142 â€“ When Firewood Meets Warm Fire

    <h4>Chapter 142 ¨C When Firewood Meets Warm Fire</h4>

    ¡°Luo Heng, are you feeling better?¡±

    In a room of the next building, Zhang Ning was sitting on the side of the sofa and Luo Heng was lying on it.

    There were no painkillers so Luo Heng kept waking up from the pain.

    There was also another reason why he couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a lot better now, but I¡¯m wondering if Wang Rin would¡­¡± Luo Heng voice seemed to be very uncertain.

    Zhang Ning looked at him and said, ¡°You treat her like a sister, I understand that you feel reluctant to let her go, but they are her family, if she goes with them¡­.. It¡¯s too bad that Ling Mo guy isn¡¯t willing toe with us or else all of these problems would be solved. Is it because he doesn¡¯t think we are good enough for him to group up?¡±

    Luo Heng hesitated before replying, ¡°No, although he is a psychic, our group also has two, we also have guns as well. He might just have his own ns, we can¡¯t force others so let¡¯s stop thinking about this. Right now I just hope Wang Rin coulde with us tomorrow, I sympathize with this little girl. She might have a sharp tongue but there are some good sides to her. I also realized Ling Mo had only treated her quite normal, it might not be the best for her to follow them.¡±

    Zhang Ning seemed to be worried about something and looked out before lowering her voice, ¡°But you know, she and Diny Yu¡­.¡±

    Luo Heng said, ¡°I know, Ding Yu suggested that we let her go before which caused Wang Rin to be mean to him. Ding Yu is very good, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s too cold and rational to people. He shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of Wang Rin. I really hope their rtionship could get better afterwards.¡±

    Zhang Ning¡¯s face lookedplicated, she seemed to have wanted to say something but she held it in.

    Luo Heng was always sincere towards people he cared about which made her like him, but when it came to rtionship stuff, he was like a total idiot¡­.

    She thought about it before, it wasn¡¯t a good time for rtionships right now, she couldn¡¯t even make sure she could survive, so what was the point of even thinking about this?

    But then on second thought, it is because she could die at anytime, she should do things she wanted to do before she¡¯s dead so at least she would die with no regrets.

    Especially since she almost lost Luo Heng today.

    Thinking up to this point, she bit her lips and stared at Luo Heng for a bit before she decided to jump on him.

    ¡°Ahh! It hurts!, What are you doing !?!?!?¡­don¡¯t kiss¡­don¡¯t take off my¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing???¡­Are you going to???¡­You can¡¯t do this to me, this is rape!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout Bullshit! If you don¡¯t have any reactions to itter, I will stop.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet¡­¡­ plus we¡¯re friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck is your friend! I never seen you as a friend! Anyways, we should live life to the fullest and take the opportunity when it presents itself when were still alive.¡±

    Just when Zhang Ning jumped on Luo Heng, the door had slightly opened disying three pairs of eyes looking at them.

    When Ling Mo saw that everything was heating up, he smiled and slowly shut the door, ¡°This is what is called, firewood meeting a heated fire!! Oh no, a warm fire!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling¡­They¡­¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes had turned very big. Although she didn¡¯t see any of the exciting parts, after seeing how it began, she felt very restless.

    Ling Moughed and said ¡°Oh that¡¯s nothing, they have not even reached the fun part yet, they are going to do what we did before.¡±

    Shana seemed like she didn¡¯t see enough because she replied, ¡°Then don¡¯t close the door, since we¡¯ve already done it before, let¡¯s see how humans do it!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, you must have had these perverted ideas in the past! You probably even watched those kinds of videos!¡±

    Ling Mo looked at her in shock.

    ¡°Heng!! Your just trying to change the subject because what they are doing, is different than what we did before!¡±

    After Shana had evolved, she was essentially different than humans. She felt no shame in doing shameless things.

    Ling Mo never thought he would see a situation like this.

    Ling Mo began to worry that Shana and Ye Lian might just jump on him at the same time as well.

    He was not prepared yet.

    Shana seemed to be aroused and Ye Lian would usually copy her, so Ling Mo thought it might be a good thing to be a bit more aware of these two advanced female zombies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this, our main objective is to talk to Ding Yu.¡±

    After talking to Wang Rin, Shana had told Ling Mo that they should teach Ding Yu a lesson.

    Ling Mo would be happy that Shana had this feeling. He thought at first, Shana was angry that her cousin was being bullied and might be abandoned by the other team. But after Shana told her the real reason, Ling Mo realized it wasn¡¯t human emotions, but a zombie¡¯s instinct.

    ¡°If Wang Rin is dead, I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to get revenge on her. It would be sad for not letting my dreame true. Since he¡¯s just a human, I won¡¯t need your help.¡±

    Ling Mo felt a headache approach his temples when she was talking.

    ¡°That guy is actually pretty good, even if you could defeat him, I think it is better not to go too far. Didn¡¯t you hear, that Luo Heng guy saved your cousin.¡±

    ¡°OKOK! If you¡¯re worried, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    After Ling Mo made the decision, Ye Lian followed them, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room with Li Ya Ling and Wang Riin.

    It was actually fine to stay with Li Ya Ling, but Wang Rin was a human, staying in the same room with her would make her ufortable.

    When Li Ya Ling realized that she ended up taking this shitty task of babysitting, she widened her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat her!!¡±

    ¡°Oooo¡­.¡±

    ¡°I mean it!!¡±

    After seriously warning Li Ya Ling, Ling Mo led them to the next building.

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t really want to have a confrontation with Ding Yu because it would be hard to exin to Luo Heng if he asks.

    And also, if he was in Ding Yu¡¯s shoes, he probably would have made the same decision.

    There was no reason to take the risk for someone who just came in and was aplete liability. This was because it might cause other people to die just to save her.

    Guess it just depends on which perspective you see, if you saw it from Wang Rin¡¯s shoes, you would probably hate Ding Yu.

    And Ding Yu must of thought he made a logical decision and wasn¡¯t wrong at all.

    But Ling Mo was a person who ced family over logic so since he pissed of Shana, he needs to pay.

    Ling Mo turned around and looked at the three puppets that followed along and smiled.

    Sometimes it was better to use the zombies to punish others rather than himself.

    And as for them¡­they would just need to hide in the dark and watch the show. He could take action too if needed.

    Shana wasn¡¯t very satisfied with Ling Mo¡¯s n, but on the thought of seeing Ding Yu suffer, she became excited.

    Even Ye Lian was excited about it.

 Chapter 143 â€“ Aiming for the Kidney

    <h4>Chapter 143 ¨C Aiming for the Kidney</h4>

    The fire had almost nearly died out, there was just a few little mes here and there.

    There were hundreds of zombies that had been attracted by the fire, wandering around on the intersections of the street.

    Ding Yu was sitting in front of a French door drinking beer and watching the scene from far away.

    He had a little bag tied to his waist, with tons of steel sticks in it.

    He was sitting on a sofa, with some kind pillow behind his head which had a lot of blood stains, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Good thing Luo Heng and Wang Rin aren¡¯t severely injured, otherwise both of them would be liabilities again¡­. This team is really getting weaker, bad things keep happening.¡±

    Ding Yu apparently likes to talk to himself, it seems to help him think.

    ¡°Luo Heng is at least very useful though, he has the necessary survival skills and also knows military things, only he could make a n like this. People should know what they are capable of, for example me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to n something like this. I just have super powers, that doesn¡¯t give me the power to create a survivor base¡­.I hope i get more powerful. Like Ling Mo¡¯s group, even though they have two girls, they were still pretty strong.¡±

    After nagging a bit to himself, he swallowed more beers and sighed.

    Right at this moment his pupils constricted, he turned his head.

    When he turned his head, a person with red eyes was standing behind the sofa under the darkness of the night.

    ¡°Zombies?!¡±

    Ding used one of his hands to reach his waist bag while the other one pushed the sofa in order to try making the zombie fall.

    Just when his attention was all on this zombie, another zombie appeared from the corner with a table leg.

    ¡°HHoo!¡±

    The zombie jumped high and used the table leg to attack Ding Yu. Ding Yu, who was pushing the sofa tried to dodge, but he didn¡¯tpletely dodge it.

    The table leg hit his shoulder and he made a grunt.

    But right at this moment, he was able to take out a steel stick and got up before throwing the stick.

    Ding Yu didn¡¯t have enough time to gather power when he threw it, but it still made a sharp noise when it flew towards the zombie holding the table leg.

    But what shocked Ding Yu was that the zombie dodged it as if it knew what he was up to and the other zombie dashed towards him, twisted it¡¯s body before making a spin kick that aimed at Ding Yu¡¯s waist.

    Ding Yu never thought a zombie could do something like this. The sudden attack was very effective.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ding Yu was kicked and flew towards one direction, the zombie that had dodged his attack also tried to kick his waist after.

    It seemed like the zombies were aiming to destroy his kidneys¡­.Ding Yu¡¯s pupil constricted and he made a roar before throwing two more steel sticks out.

    Unfortunately the vital parts weren¡¯t hit, so there was no big harm to the zombies.

    ¡°Are they highly advanced?¡±

    Although it was only a few seconds, Ding Yu already had cold sweat on his forehead.

    He had never seen zombies that could cooperate so well like this.

    These two were very special, they seemed to be very smart, but also had a look that was very twisted, unlike those very smart ones, who instead looked very blood-thirsty.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    Ding Yu looked at the two zombies and took out hisst two steel sticks. He could feel that his life was on the line.

    The two zombies were very simr to the one he saw in the morning, are they here to revenge?

    But it was Ling Mo who had killed that zombie, not him.

    Although Ding Yu was thinking angrily,he looked very calm, it¡¯s just his eyes looked very serious which revealed what he actually felt.

    If Ling Mo knew what Ding Yu was thinking, he would of admired him for his deductions.

    Seems like this could be the only exnation for the current situation right now.

    But the truth was actually really simple, they were Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppets.

    Ling Mo was just in the room right next to it while Shana was on the balcony that was connected to another ce, enjoying the show.

    Ye Lian was staying by Ling Mo because she was still stimted apparently by the scene that was generated from Luo Heng and Zhang Ning. Zombies apparently didn¡¯t know how to hide their feeling so she kept hugging Ling Mo and not letting go.

    But she was extremely curious on what was going on in the room, so she kept asking, making Ling Mo get turned on by her soft voice¡­..

    Unfortunately he had to control two zombies while holding back his desire.

    If Ling Mo¡¯s skills were even better, he could probably get rid of the dy issue.

    Ling Mo was a bit curious on whether or not he could win since it¡¯s not every day he had the option of having a psychic help him practice his skills.

    Luckily, unlike controlling Ye Lian and Shana, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the zombie puppets getting hurt.

    Ding Yu had already gotten hit twice and the damage he gave the zombies were basically nothing.

    And after getting hurt by them, they became even more different.

    Their attacks became even more precise and were starting to coborate even better.

    Where the hell did these zombiese from?? Is this some new kind of zombie?!

    Diny Yu was nowpletely confused, he began to think he was so unlucky! Although he knew there would be advanced zombies in such a big city, he never thought that he would be attacked by them.

    He thought of trying to get help from his teammates, but they weren¡¯t really close in the first ce which was why he was the only one living on the roof¡­

    Should I call for someone? He started to hesitate.

    If I ask for help now, it basically means that I¡¯m also a liability¡­..

    Luo Heng and Zhang Ning have guns, they might be able to really help me.

    Just when he was thinking the two zombies attacked him again. They have very diverse attack patterns which gave Ding Yu a very hard time.

    And for some unknown reason the two zombies kept aiming at the side of his waist, seemed like they wanted to give him a kidney deficiency.

    Ding Yu was running out of methods in defending himself and there was no way he could defeat both of them in one shot.

    Although he did some damage to the zombies, it seems that he would be the one that would fall down first eventually.

    For some reason Ding Yu had the feeling that the zombies were just ying with him and trying out different fighting methods.

    What made him really angry was that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to take a break and only could just continue fighting.

    He had already used up his steel sticks pretty fast, he was currently in a totally weaker position now.

    Ding Yu had seemed to want to pick up the steel sticks and throw it again, but right now there were only several of sticks that had dropped to the ground. The others were stabbed inside the zombie¡¯s bodies.

    Nobody wanted to do a closebat fight with a zombie when they didn¡¯t need to since it was too risky.

    Right at that moment, he made a decision and stuck himself to window behind him and shouted, ¡°LUO HENG!¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t too loud since he didn¡¯t want to attract even more zombies.

    Unfortunately for him, there was no way in hell that Luo Heng could hear him right now since he and Zhang Ning were making ¡°PA-PA-PA¡± noises with their bodies on a low quality sofa that was also making a ¡°GAZHI¡­..GAZHI¡± squeezing sound.

 Chapter 144 â€“ The Devastating Punch

    <h4>Chapter 144 ¨C The Devastating Punch</h4>

    Ding Yu¡¯s shout for help had made Ling Mo pause for a second, but he realized after that even if the two of them had heard his cry for help, they would still need time to put on their clothes beforeing here and by that time he would have already been done.

    Afterwards he would just need to make the zombies run outside, who would have time to check the room next door with three people in it? He would be able to leave without anyone finding out.

    If it weren¡¯t for Shana needing to see Ding Yu get beaten with her own eyes, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t havee here personally.

    However in order to end the battle quickly, Ling Mo raised the frequency of the attacks. The two zombie puppets coordinated with each other and the attacks became even more wild, increasing theirbat power.

    The reason why he hadn¡¯t fought for real before was because he was practicing his skills. Usually he used his puppets to fight other zombies which became a routine.

    But the way he fought against zombies wouldn¡¯t work well against humans, becausepared to zombie, a human¡¯s biggest advantage was that it was able to use a weapon as well as dodge better.

    Let alone his target was a psychic, in order to let his puppets fully disy their effectiveness, he had to be fully concentrated.

    From the beginning, Ling Mo¡¯s movements were a bit stagnated actually, the reason why Ding Yu was still pushed into a defensive position was due to the way the zombies had fought.

    Although he was currently in a defensive position, he was slowly grasping the concept of how the two zombies fought, waiting for a opportunity to fight back.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Ling Mo was also trying to grasp the way he fought as well.

    The two zombies started to increase their frequency of attacks as well as making their attacks more diverse. Their coordination in each attack became easier and better after each attack.

    Ding Yu didn¡¯t expect the zombies would attack him harder after he had shouted for help making himin in his head as well as regret this current scenario.

    His heart could not help but regret his arrogance.

    He had a principle of never being a liability which also was used to apply on other people as well. If he hadn¡¯t followed his pride of not asking for help and had immediately shouted for help the second he got attacked, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten so pitifully.

    The sides of his waist had already been hit several times already making it hurt a lot. He was desperately looking forward to Luo Heng and Zhang Ning¡¯s rescue, but at the same time he feltplicated.

    He was the type of person who usually thought that his decisions were all correct and reasonable, but right now he had doubts.

    Didn¡¯t they hear me? Or did they hear me, but chose to ignore it because I was usually unconcerned when it came to them.

    That shouldn¡¯t be right, I¡¯m a psychic, so I still have value to them.

    But¡­ Luo Heng and Zhang Ning aren¡¯t like me, they wouldn¡¯t use a person¡¯s value to judge others.

    Ding Yu¡¯s attention slightly gets diverted letting the zombies find a w in his defense. The zombie holding the table leg smacked him at the bottom of his ribs while the other one punched him on the nose.

    ¡°Wooooong!!¡±

    The severe pain made Ding Yu incapacitated

    His nose was in extreme pain while at the same time a warm liquid started to flow out.

    Ding Yu started to take several steps back after his nose bled out, but just when he was going to bump into the French window behind him, a shadow appeared behind him. The shadow opened the French window and punched him right on the back of his head.

    Ding Yu immediately dropped like a bag of potatoes.

    Ling Mo was surprised, he quickly controlled a puppet to catch Ding Yu and slowly put him on the ground, just in case it made noise and interrupted the passion between a man and a woman by attracting their attention.

    The person who had knocked Ding Yu out was of course Shana, she had smelled blood and couldn¡¯t repress her urge of running over here.

    Ling Mo and Ye Lian quickly went through the balcony, but at the moment Shana had already walked in front of Ding Yu, kneeled down, stretching her neck and wrist before grabbing his cor.

    ¡°Damn it¡­Shana, I thought I told you I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    When Ling Mo himself arrived, Shana had already punched Ding Yu on his left eye with a smile on her face.

    The pain made Ding Yu send out a groan while he was passed out, but thee sound was covered by some ¡°PAPAPA¡± sound.

    With Shana¡¯s speed, it wouldn¡¯t have been too hard to throw ten punches within a second. Blood had already covered her hand while she punched Ding Yu making him seem very pitiful, her eyes turned red, she appeared to be very excited.

    Ding Yu was going to wake up but after these punches he totally passed out.

    When Shana threw Ding Yu away, Ling Mo took a look, a chill flowed through his back.

    Ling Mo kneeled down to look at his injuries and then said in a low voice, ¡°He is not going to fully recover for at least a month. OMG Did you break his nose!?!? Damn it, You basically disfigured him for a short period of time.¡±

    The two zombies aimed at his waist but that only caused internal injuries, so one couldn¡¯t really tell from the outside.

    Ling Mo also had controlled his use of power, making sure he was only in pain, but without any real damage.

    He would of been fine after ten days.

    After all, Luo Heng needs him. If Luo Heng couldn¡¯t use guns, Ding Yu would be the most powerful guy in their team.

    If he had killed Ding Yu, it was basically lowering their chances of surviving.

    So Ding Yu was right about one thing, he was still useful to the team.

    Ding Yu had the quality of a strong survivor. He was careful and rationale, obviously there were still some ws with him from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective.

    Obviously there would be some friction between him and Wang Rin after suggesting to abandon her.

    But he wasn¡¯t the decision maker, so after that Wang Rin became angry towards him.

    So he deserves this punishment.

    One of the reasons Ling Mo had agreed to beating his ass up was because he wanted to let him know how it felt to be another person¡¯s liability.

    After getting attacked, he would need other people to help support him. Maybe his mind would change by then.

    At least he should understand what kind of decisions should be made under different kinds of situations, otherwise he might pay a even higher price someday, perhaps even implicate Luo Heng and the others.

    After getting beaten by Shana, he could still walk, but his face has be unrecognizable¡­.

    ¡°Humph! He made me unhappy, I can¡¯t let him off! The way you hit wasn¡¯t hard enough, I couldn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    Shana smiled and extended her hand to Ling Mo, made an ¡°innocent¡± smile before saying, ¡°Brother Ling, wipe it off for me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and took out some tissues to clean her hands.

    The strength of advanced zombies are really unusual, although their bodies looked the same, but under those slim hands actually hides a very strong power.

    These long, white fingers were enough to prate the body. Based on this, Shana had actually held back. It seems that she did remember Ling Mo¡¯s words and didn¡¯t go overboard.

    Ye Lian actually also decided to back Shana up by adding, ¡°Yeah, hitting like this is more interesting.¡±

    Ling Mo felt a huge headache and helplessly said, ¡°People aren¡¯t toys for you to y with. Well at least you can¡¯t y with normal people.¡±

    There were just too much differences between zombies and humans, no matter how much they looked like a human or how much they recovered their memories, they were essentially different.

    Ling Mo was already prepared for this though, at least the two of them saw him differently.

    Thinking to this point he became happy again. Anyways, the two of them wouldn¡¯t dare y with him.

    After making sure that Ding Yu wouldn¡¯t die, Ling Mo quietly took the two girls downstairs. After walking through Luo Heng¡¯s room, Ling Mo creeply smiled, and waiting until he heard a ¡°AHHH¡± sound before he immediately took the two girls away.

    When he went back, he made sure Wang Rin was safe, and then focused his attention on the two puppets.

    ¡°You guys havepleted your parts, but you at least have to finish the show.¡±

    Ling Mo controlled one of the puppet to lift the sofa and threw it on the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A huge noise came out, the ground started shaking.

    Luo Heng and Zhang Ning who were currently hugging each other and reminiscing the aftertaste of what they did together, did not expect something to happen so suddenly.

    ¡°Something must have happened to Ding Yu!¡±

    Zhang Ning quickly put on her clothes, took a gun and ran out. Luo Heng tried very hard to put on his pants and also took a gun while dragging his leg and went up.

    When they reached Ding Yu¡¯s room, Zhang Ning became shocked after seeing Ding Yu¡¯s body lying on the floor and the two zombies. Just when she raised her gun, the zombies jumped off from the balcony as if they were afraid andnded on the air conditioner on the second floor and made a ¡°Bang!¡± sound.

    Zhang Ning took her gun and carefully walked to the balcony and was ready to shoot them but found out that they had already vanished into the night. She finally walked back to Ding Yu to see if he was okay.

    By the time Luo Heng arrived, he only saw the very pitiful Ding Yu and Zhang Ning.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± He dragged his leg and walked up to Ding Yu before putting his fingers on Ding Yu¡¯s carotid artery and saying, ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Zhang Ning put down her gun and walked over, ¡°It¡¯s possible that those were advanced zombies. If we had came anyter he might have been dead. The two zombies were really weird, they seemed to understand how fearsome guns were.¡±

    Luo Heng thought that it was nothing, but he was surprised and started thinking whether the zombies hade back for revenge.

    This idea was the same as what Ding Yu was thinking¡­.

 Chapter 145 â€“ This is a Nice Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 145 ¨C This is a Nice Surprise</h4>

    The next morning Luo Heng brought his two teammates to where Ling Mo had stayed.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that they didn¡¯t sleep well, they must have been anxiously waiting til dawn.

    Ding Yu looked gloomy following behind Luo Heng. He was holding onto his waist, not only were his eyes and face ck and blue, his nose waspletely destroyed, he seemed both pitiful and distressed.

    ¡°In a while, if they want any supplies, give it to them. Right now we don¡¯t really know what Wang Rin ns to do¡­. Ding Yu can¡¯t fight temporarily, if Wang Rin doesn¡¯te with us¡­..¡±

    Luo Hengs expression appeared to be worried, but his words triggeredplicated and embarrassed feelings for Ding Yu.

    Initially Ding Yu was the one that had proposed the idea of getting rid of Wang Rin, now they had to worry if Wang Rin wasn¡¯t willing to follow them anymore. After changing the roles of their positions, Ding Yu started to contemte on how he should treat others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Ding Yu will get upset¡­¡± Zhang Ning grabbed Luo Heng and said to him in a low voice.

    But Ding Yu still heard everything, he looked at the both of them and saw them looking at him, he bitterly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t get upset, this is just the truth. Sorry, I am a burden right now, if it weren¡¯t for you guys, I would have been dead already.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.¡±

    Zhang Ning hesitated and smiled.

    Although the two zombies only viciously beat up Ding Yu, but no one expected that they wouldn¡¯t kill people. Therefore Ding Yu thought he was saved by them.

    This was the first time he benefited from a group and it was something he really cared about.

    He also benefited from teams before, but from his view of point, he could earn the benefits from any group.

    Butparing to those survivors, he is even more willing to work with Luo Heng who is a armed policeman.

    So these people are just partners rather than real buddies.

    At least this incident changed his mindset a bit¡­At least when he got hurt, the first thing Luo Heng was thinking about wasn¡¯t whether he was still valuable or not¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ding Yu,ter I will ask for some medicine from Brother Ling, if he can¡¯t give us some, we¡¯ll use Zhang Ning¡¯s pistol in exchange.¡±

    Luo Heng said with determination.

    Ding Yu looked deeply at Luo Heng and said, ¡°If Wang Rin isn¡¯t willing toe because of me¡­.even though I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong, I am willing to say I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    These words shocked Luo Heng and Zhang Ning, this cold guy was willing to apologize?

    ¡°Ding Yu you¡­.¡±

    Ding Yu calmly said, ¡°I lost the ability to fight, although Wang Rin¡¯s super power isn¡¯t that strong but she is still a pretty good fighter. I¡¯m just thinking for the team¡¯s benefit. We might not make it out of X city alive if it was just the three of us.¡±

    But Luo Heng seemed to ignore what he said and excitedly said, ¡°I am so happy. I knew you were a rational guy, this actually is not something bad, really! This trait is actually quite important for a group to survive. If you decided to let your partners join, then you should embrace them, not consider them as a tool. Your previous method could increase the chances to survive, but it would make you into a cold and heartless guy. If you ever got hurt, your partners would probably abandon you, I have always been really worried about this!!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Ding Yu became silent for a bit and slowly nodded, ¡°I will find the right bnce and not make it hard for you again.¡±

    ¡°Great. Your rational personality is actually very helpful, but do that to others, in here we are family.¡±

    Luo Heng looked very sincere when he said this.

    The three of them talked and reached Ling Mo¡¯s room.

    Before they knocked the door opened, a beautiful youngdy showed up.

    But the eyes gave people a cold look, the three of them looked somewhere else to avoid eye contact with her.

    ¡°Brother Ling, the guys are here¡±

    The one who opened the door was Shana, she looked at Ding Yu and made a expression as if she is smiling, which made Ding Yu feel weird.

    This girl gives people a dangerous feeling, it was no different than facing the advanced zombies.

    Ding Yu actually had a split second misconception that the girl in front of her and the other tall girl were zombies.

    However he immediately thought his idea was somewhat funny, not to mention a zombies eyes would be red, but their eyes were normal and plus it was impossible for a human and a zombie to live together in the same room.

    Ye Lian and Shana have already detected them when they came in.

    Li Ya Ling was sitting in a corner, suppressing her desire to attack.

    This was actually a kind of training Ling Mo gave her, it was definitely not ok to have the intentions of eating someone whenever she saw them.

    If he ever got hurt, she might rebel.

    After hearing what Shana said, Li Ya Ling twitched a bit and Ye Lian looked at the door with vignce before taking two steps back.

    On the other hand, Wang Rin, who was lying on the cushion, tried to get up.

    When she passed by Ling Mo, he looked at her head and tried really hard not tough¡­..

    This Shana was too naughty¡­..but why didn¡¯t Wang Rin realize? Is it because her butt hurts too much?

    Ling Mo went to the door. When he looked at Ding Yu, although he already knew how he looked like, he almost wasn¡¯t able to hold back hisughter. He had raised the corners of his mouth before finally holding back hisughter.

    ¡°Quite early¡­.¡± He made a dry cough, looked at Ding Yu and asked, ¡°What the fuck happened to you?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± just when Luo Heng was going to talk, Ding Yu interrupted.

    ¡°Nothing, I fell off the stairs.¡±

    Ding Yu answered as if it was nothing. But that calm expression really made people want tough.

    No one would believe that a person with superpowers would fall off from the stairs.

    This Ding Yu was terrible at lying¡­.

    Ding Yu knew that he would never say anything that disgraceful about himself, so he lied.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Oh well, be careful, don¡¯t fall next time.¡±

    The corner of Ding Yu¡¯s eyes started to twitch. Fall again? Or get beaten up again?

    They also saw a more mature female who looked mixed, with her head low and her cold eyes staring at them.

    Know one dared to look at Li Ya Ling like this.

    Although they were very curious why there was another girl, Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem to want to introduce her to them, so they didn¡¯t bother asking more.

    Luo Heng wanted to get some drugs from Ling Mo and he was also worried for Wang Rin so he quickly said, ¡°Brother Ling, as you can see, Ding Yu fell down the stairs, do you have some medicine that can be traded?¡±

    Before he even finished, Shana coldly said, ¡°Nope.¡± and then turned to Ling Mo with a tender look.

    The change of attitude made Ling Mo spaced out¡­

    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡±

    How could she use such a soft voice to act helpless in front of so many people! It¡¯s so embarrassing and tempting!

    This made Ling Mo get turned on, but no matter what she did, he actually wasn¡¯t going to give other people his drugs.

    There was really no point in giving Ding Yu medicine, it would have been a waste of medicine, even if his entire face was applied with medicine, it would still need to take a long time to heal.

    As for the injured waist¡­.Ling Mo estimated that he probably wouldn¡¯t be using it for a long time and the injury wouldn¡¯t cause any huge impact on him.

    Although Ling Mo was thinking this he still politely declined, ¡°HAHA! No need to be so nice, if I had any left, I would definitely give you some for sure. But I used all of it on you and Wang Rin already.¡±

    This made Luo Heng feel a bit sorry and embarrassed.

    He thought he was the one who used up all the medicine, he silenced and suddenly said, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect Brother Ling to use the rest of the medicine on us. Unfortunately, I have nothing good to give you, if you don¡¯t dislike¡­¡± He said that he would hand the pistol over, but he was rejected by Ling Mo. What could this stuff do for him?

    Seeing Ling Mo refusing and looking at Wang Rin, he paused, but awakened immediately.

    He was surprised and said, ¡°Wang Rin¡­Don¡¯t worry! I would treat her very well, she is actually our part of our main force!¡±

    Wang Rin made a coldugh when she heard this, even though she already knew. When Zhang Ning came to help her up, Zhang Ning became surprised.

    ¡°Wang Rin you¡­¡± Zhang Ning widened her eyes and looked at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo gave her an innocent look and showed the ¡°it has nothing to do with me attitude¡±.

    Wang Rin looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Ning slowly shook her head and said: ¡°Nothing¡­.¡±

    When Zhang Ning was helping her to walk out, Luo Heng and Ding Yu was shocked to see her head, and both gave Ling Mo a weird look.

    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me?¡±

    Ling Mo was sweating, thinking I had nothing to do with this.

    Shana was secretlyughing, even Ye Lian raised her lips, but she was happy because she likes to see Ling Mo¡¯s helpless expression.

    Wang Rin didn¡¯t know that when she was holding her butt and the back of head was revealed, it showed something very funny¡­..

    Shana had used a razor to shave two chinese characters on the back of her head. Those characters spelled out, ¡°DUMBASS¡±.

 Chapter 146 â€“ The Prettier You Are, The More Dangerous You Are

    <h4>Chapter 146 ¨C The Prettier You Are, The More Dangerous You Are</h4>

    TL: Bonus Chaptering! Thanks for donating Remco De Haas!!

    After a night, the fire has beenpletely extinguished.

    Since the neighborhood buildings consisted mostly of high-rises, there were actually not many zombies that discovered the fire here.

    Even so, when Ling Mo¡¯s group of people walked out of the building and looked towards the mall, they found that there were about one or two hundred zombies still wandering in the streets.

    Seeing the wreckage in the morning really gave the others a chill.

    Inside, there were thousands of dead bodies from zombies¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be exaggerated to say that it was a huge crematorium!

    The reason why Ling Mo paid special attention to that ce was naturally because he was curious in the first ce, while the second was because he still remembered that gels could be found inside.

    While Luo Heng¡¯s group started to look for things, Ling Mo found a chance to control some zombies to find some gels in the wreckage.

    At the same time he and the other three girls went to a store to see if there¡¯s anything they needed.

    However, Ling Mo did not notice that when Wang Rin saw that they did not return to the other side of the road and had walked to the other side, there was a deep disappointment in the eyes.

    ¡°Are you OK? You don¡¯t want them to go?¡± Zhang Ning suddenly asked meaningfully. She was holding on to her so naturally she noticed her abnormal change.

    Wang Rin¡¯s expression changed slightly, then she snorted and said in a very disdainful tone, ¡°Who wants them to stay! They are nothing more than just living a little better now, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are still survivors. Just wait until we go to the countryside. I will get a good foothold over there and they will envy meter! How dare they say that I¡¯m weak and that they feel ashamed to introduce me to others? Wait and see, I will prove myself! Shana and brother-inw¡­.¡±

    She was clenching her fist and talking with a low voice when she was saying thest few words.

    But when Zhang Ning looked at her childishness face and said, ¡°Um¡­Wang Rin, it¡¯s nice to be ambitious but let me get you a hat first.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.It¡¯s getting cold¡­.¡±

    At the same time, Ling Mo was controlling his puppets to look for gels in the disgusting burned bodies. He tried to distract himself by talking, ¡°Shana if you wish to say goodbye to Wang Rin, do it now. It might be hard to meet her again since we are probably going to stay here for a long time.¡±

    Shana took a deformed milk pot out and put it on Ye Lian¡¯s head and made a weird look after hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words before calmly saying. ¡°No need to. Although we are rtives, and I also have a lot of memories rted to her, but in the end she¡¯s still a human.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­am I not a human also?¡± Ling Mo did not understand Shana¡¯s thinking, and to be more precise he just didn¡¯t know how zombies thought.

    Although he basically fostered two advanced zombies, but it was just a while ago that they had recovered their intelligence. Shana was a special case, she was different than other zombies.

    Ye Lian pushed away the milk pot Shana put on her head, she then turned to Ling Mo with her dark eyes, ¡°But..but Brother Ling is different¡­¡±

    ¡°Then tell me¡­ how different am I?¡±

    Ling Mo smiled evilly and asked, ¡°Is it because we are in a special rtionship or because we¡¯ve already seen each other naked?¡±

    At this time, he was facing countless scorching corpses, so he thought that he wouldn¡¯t feel disgusted if he talked to these two girls.

    Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo and interrupted, ¡°Hu¡­Humans¡­¡­how are they different¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought that Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian had to temporarily search for vocabry in their memories whenever they spoke, so it sounded like a stuttering feeling, but the tone of the two women werepletely different.

    Li Ya Ling was an advanced zombie. When she talks to Ling Mo she usually has a cold attitude and appears to be very hostile. Of course this is also because they had just recently established the connection.

    But from her perspective, it¡¯s not hard to tell that humans and zombies were meant to be enemies.

    Even at Li Ya Ling¡¯s level, she didn¡¯t need to eat human or zombie flesh anymore.

    If she met a low level zombie, she would just disregard the zombie since it was from the same race, but if she saw a human, she would have a high desire to attack.

    It exined everything for the situation when she had first met Ling Mo, if it wasn¡¯t because she had an impression of Ling Mo in her memory, she wouldn¡¯t have talked to him on the second meeting.

    Ye Lian was different, she had already an established connection with Ling Mo even before she became a mutated zombie. To Ye Lian and Shana, Ling Mo was really different to them.

    So when Ling Mo asked, in his heard he already had the answer. It must be because of the spirit connection¡­

    But what Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Lian shook her head and said, ¡°Time¡­..as more time passes by, I fell that Brother Ling¡¯s¡­.umm.. Oh yeah, soul. Brother Ling¡¯s soul is the same¡­.as ours.¡±

    ¡°Puu!!¡±

    Ling Mo almost burst intoughter, but at the same time Shana nodded, ¡°Although you have a human smell, but your soul is the same as ours.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± But before he finished talking, Ling Mo thought of his own spiritual ball, indeed they were all same violent red color.

    And as the two female zombies continue to evolve, his spiritual ball was bing more and more like theirs.

    So am i actually turning into a zombie? Ling Mo smiled and shook his head before stopping himself from thinking about this question.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to him if his soul is zombie or not, but of course it is not OK for him to be a zombie with no consciousness.

    Right at this moment the puppets had dug up something, they really found a bit of gel in the wreckage.

    It really was only a little bit¡­.

    A zombie bent down and took a red gel from a brain of a burnt zombie.

    It was as small as rice, but the blood red color, looked like diamond under the sun, and revealed a bit of a seductive vibe.

    If the world was at peace, others might regard this as a ruby.

    Who could imagine that inside the brain of these ugly zombies would have this kind of beautiful thing?

    But the prettier the thing is, the more dangerous it is.

    Although it condensed to a very small one, but it looked a lot more purer than other gels. Ling Mo was very happy and went on searching.

    He himself was nning to look into the store, but before that he grabbed Shana and asked, ¡°Did you punish Ding Yu just because he irritated you, or was part of it because of Wang Rin?¡±

    This question came out all of a sudden, Shana just blinked her eyes and raised the corner of her mouth, showing a creepy smile.

    She didn¡¯t say anything and just when Ling Mo wanted to talk she tipped her toes and used her icy lips to block Ling Mo¡¯s mouth, the soft tongue slid in Ling Mo¡¯s mouth provoking Ling Mo¡¯s nerves.

    Ling Mo spaced out a second and felt happy. Didn¡¯t expect Shana had this move¡­

    Since Shana took the initiative, Ling Mo hugged Shana and started to kiss.

    But what he didn¡¯t realize was when they were kissing, Li Ya Ling was staring at them¡­.

 Chapter 147 â€“ The Hand That Secretly Pinches Itâ€™s Own Ass

    <h4>Chapter 147 ¨C The Hand That Secretly Pinches It¡¯s Own Ass</h4>

    TL: Once again Thanks to Remco De Haas for donating! Thank him for being able to read this chapter a day earlier!

    Although there was a lot of things on street, but there were two groups of people searching for supplies, and they were only looking for things that are were still usage after the wreckage, so everything was collected pretty fast.

    Ling Mo¡¯s side actually finished a lot faster, but the zombies he was controlling needed to search carefully, they even had to move away some of the bodies, so their process was rtively slower.

    Although the ruins of the mall wasn¡¯t that big, the corpses inside were almost burned into a pile, most of which looked just like residue of burnt coal.

    After being burnt, the zombies look no different than humans.

    If it weren¡¯t for his psychic powers, even Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be able toe into this ce.

    Although it was the zombies who were searching, but it was still a challenge for Ling Mo¡¯s tolerance level.

    In order not to smell he made the zombies punch each other¡¯s noses so they couldn¡¯t smell.

    While he was controlling them, he realized that the zombies he currently was controlling were slightly more powerful than the zombies he had controlled before.

    His prediction was correct. The amount of zombies were decreasing, but the number of zombies was still a lot more than the amount of humans there were. Moreover the quality of the zombies were increasing as well.

    Naturally the survivors have also shouldered the initial round of elimination, they were forced to live under the brutal circumstances.

    The future was still uncertain, but Ling Mo knows that at least he won¡¯t be defeated by the environment. In order to survive, he would do anything challenging.

    In apocalypse, some things just needed to be done.

    Ling Mo was actually quite lucky, at least with his ability, he could kind of do whatever he wants.

    For example saving Luo Heng¡­.He had the ability to create a base for survivors, this was kind of paving the way.

    Puppets kept looking for gels, in order to not let Luo Heng to find out, Ling Mo himself stayed in the store pretending to look for something, and actually take the time to fool around with Ye Lian and Shana.

    Li Ya Ling kept randomly looking at them, as an advanced zombie, she shouldn¡¯t be jealous of the human and two zombies intimate behavior.

    But for some reason she seemed to be interested in them fooling around, and she kept looking at Ling Mo¡¯s hand, looking at it while it was touching Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s sensitive parts.

    Looking at the both of them trying to hide, unable to tolerate, but with happiness on their faces, Li Ya Ling started to touch her body on the back and pinched her ass.

    ¡°Don¡¯t really feel anything¡­..¡±

    Li Ya Ling frowned, looked at Ye Lian, who had just got pped on the butt by Ling Mo while struggling, revealing a look that was hard to understand in her eyes.

    After a few more minutes, the puppets finished collecting all the gels and then handed them all over to one of the zombies.

    The puppet then took a detour behind the street to reach the store and then gave the gels to Ling Mo.

    Although a single gel looked very small, but the amount they had collected from the wreckage could fill up half a pocket. And with the purity, the zombies could eat for a long time.

    This made Ling Mo feel relieved, at least he didn¡¯t need to be worried about their food temporarily.

    Now they can go to Shana¡¯s ce without being worried about food and maybe he could also find a weapon that was more suitable for him.

    He really wanted to give Li Ya Ling a weapon, she was actually even more powerful than Ye Lian and Shana, but with her current injury, she couldn¡¯t show off her real ability.

    However the reason why she had lost and gotten her injuries was due to her weapon being too short.

    Although her learning ability was quite fast and she had learned to grab a weapon in order to fight with Ling Mo, but she took a wooden made weapon to fight against a steel knife, which defiesmon sense.

    Only zombies would do stupid things like this¡­.

    But she now became Ling Mo¡¯s puppet, so obviously he would correct this weakness.

    Ling Mo was going to exploit her ability and make her live up to her potential.

    ¡°Ok, guess that¡¯s it. Lets go to the Hundred Flower District. Senior Sister (TL: So yea in chinese they have a word for a girl from the same school that is basically in a higher grade. For those that don¡¯t know who Senior Sister is aka Ling Mo¡¯s upperssman, Li Ya Ling), you remember the general direction right? Could you show us how to get there? We will be counting on youter.¡±

    Ling Mo carefully sealed the bag of gels and put it in another bag.

    These virus gels cannot bepletely destroyed by high temperatures apparently. I don¡¯t know whether they had such a strong vitality from the beginning, or they were upgraded and changed in theter process. From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective it was as dangerous as a bomb, so it was better to be careful. Although after so long, Ling Mo already knows that these virus gels would not infect humans through skin contact, but since it was still in the process of evolving, he should still be careful.

    Li Ya Ling puzzledly looked at Ling Mo who seemed a bit impatient, she slowly nodded, and at the same time she took away her hands that were on her ass and said,¡±OK.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go after telling Luo Heng.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t notice what Li Ya Ling was doing before. He had already collected enough liquid from Ye Lian and Shana and felt fully energized.

    Luo Heng and his party were also excitedly collecting all kinds of scarce materials in the shops along the street. They originally prepared four huge backpacks, but Luo Heng could barely carry one and since Wang Rin hurt her back, she couldn¡¯t carry anything.

    ¡°We can only give up some.¡± Most of things seemed to be useless to Ling Mo, but actually to normal survivors, even if the food expired, as long as it didn¡¯t go bad, it was still edible. If someone got poisoned by the food, it¡¯s on them because their stomach wasn¡¯t able to adapt to the new environment.

    Zhang Ning looked at Luo Heng andforted him: ¡°We could move faster if we carry less stuff! After we leave this city, the amount of zombies will gradually decrease, we could look for food in the suburbs. I knowpleting this n of your perfectly would make you happy but you don¡¯t need to be so hard on yourself.¡±

    Luo Heng gave Zhang Ning aplicated look, she took the advantage of him when he couldn¡¯t really resist¡­.This kind of behavior made it hard for him to look at her straight in the eyes.

    He still couldn¡¯t be with Zhang Ning and acted as if nothing happened.

    How could Zhang Ning be so calm!

    Fortunately Ding Yu interrupted, but because his face was swollen from being beaten up, his voice became really hard to hear, ¡°Zhang Ning is right, we need to leave right away, if the two zombiese back or are following us, we are dead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Luo Heng nodded, looking at the three bags, ¡°Let¡¯s look for some other stores and leave.¡±

    After getting out, they saw Ling Mo sticking to the wall walking near them.

    Ding Yu was thinking that their speed was a bit fast, having already collected everything they needed.

    Wang Rin was looking at the Ling Mo with aplicated look, she was wearing a hat, but she probably didn¡¯t touch the back her head yet. When Ling Mo saw her, he wouldn¡¯t help but want tough.

    Wonder what her reaction would be like if she found out.

    Luo Heng revealed his happiness and excitement, but he¡¯s afraid to get the zombies attention so he lowered his voice, ¡°Brother Ling, have you collected everything?¡±

    Ling Mo walked to them two or three steps before nodding, ¡°Yes, so we might need to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Luo Heng hesitated and asked: ¡°Brother Ling, you really aren¡¯t going to¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°The road we have chosen is different, but it is all for survival.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo being very determined, Luo Heng felt disappointed, but heter added, ¡°Brother Ling, my house is at Happy Town Lotus Vige in X City. You are always weed toe here whenever you get the chance. We would use all our power to provide food and supplies, of course it would be even better if you can stay.¡±

    After making the promise, Ding Yu frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ling Mo had saved half of the team members, this promise wasn¡¯t just between Ling Mo and Luo Heng, he had made the promise under the whole team, which is quite understandable.

    Naturally the other reason why Ding Yu didn¡¯t oppose of this was because Zhang Ning and Luo Heng saved him¡­.

    Seeing how Ding Yu had wanted to say something but didn¡¯t, Ling Mo could not help but reveal a smile, it seems that this guy learned how to be a bit smarter.

    Ling Mo had already expected this oue so he just nodded, ¡°Sure, if there is a chance, I will. In addition..¡± He turned to look at Wang Rin, this girl hid beside Zhang Ning with her hat lowered and her eyes secretly staring at him.

    Thinking about when they had first met, she had kind of a ¡°young miss(basically wanted everyone to listen to her and only her)¡± temper, obviously she still has it, but she wouldn¡¯t dare show it in front of Ling Mo and Shana.

    At this time, seeing Ling Mo looking at her, she felt a bit anxious and a little bit of expectation. She was after all a little girl, although she didn¡¯t like Ling Mo, she would still wish to hear something nice¡­.

    Ling Mo seemed very serious while staring at Wang Rin and looked at her eyes. He took a deep breath in her very long-awaited look. He said with a strong heart, ¡°Sister-in-Law, learn to be smarter okay?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Rin widened her eyes. What the fuck is that suppose to mean? AM I STUPID?!

    Shana added. ¡°You have never won a fight against me before and right now you are not even close. Wang Rin, please get stronger!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t being looked by a lot of people, she might have cried.

    What kind ofst words were these. Even though what they were saying was true, but at least say nice things!!

    While she was feeling angry she suddenly remembered she also had a sharp tongue.

 Chapter 148 â€“ Learn Some Positions With Me

    <h4>Chapter 148 ¨C Learn Some Positions With Me</h4>

    After Luo Heng and the others parted ways with Ling Mo, Ling Mo turned into an alley and quickly left.

    In such an area where the zombies were extremely dense, it was safer to walk a remote path than to cross the street.

    After watching the backs of Ling Mo and the other three people disappear, Wang Rin couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling.

    She was absent minded, and said with a very low voice, ¡°Take care.¡±

    It was so low that even Zhang Ning, who was right next to her, couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    ¡°Senior Sister(Li Ya Ling), I thought you said you knew the general direction of where it was? Where is it?¡±

    Ling Mo aked while carrying a bulging backpack and inserting a short knife into his waist.

    Li Ya Ling deliberately kept a distance from him. It seems that she was still unwilling to be too close to human beings.

    Her attitude was still cold, but due to her being under his control, she still had to answer, ¡°Here¡­¡±

    Ling Mo could tell if she was lying right away through her spirit fluctuations.

    However Li Ya Ling was not stupid enough to give Ling Mo a chance to punish her, so she told the truth.

    But her memory was a bit vague, so she could only remember the general direction.

    That was enough for them though, because once they got near the Hundred Flower District, Shana would probably be able to recognize the rest of the way.

    Hearing Li Ya Ling answering with an unpleasant voice, Ye Lian and Shana frowned.

    Shana turned back to look at Li Ya Ling and whispered to Ye Lian.

    Ling Mo was grabbing the notebook Luo Heng gave him so he didn¡¯t see what the two zombies were doing.

    Ye Lian nodded and walked to Ling Mo: ¡°Brother Ling, I think she is not so close to us. Why don¡¯t we ¡®train¡¯ her, um¡­I mean teach her¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sure, good idea¡­wait¡­no, I thought you said train her¡±

    Ling Mo was going to nod, but he realized that something was off about this suggestion. He looked at Ye Lian, although she didn¡¯t have much of an expression, but she looked like she was trying to shy away from him, so he realized something.

    He specifically reminded Shana before not to go looking for Li Ya Ling¡¯s trouble, she seemed to still remember.

    But right now it looks like she was not willing to give up, she had asked Ye Lian to ask him after being told.

    ¡°Hmph these two girls actually dared cooperate together to find a loophole in my rules. See how i fix you both!¡±

    Ling Mo knew what they were up to but pretended to y dumb and started to think before saying, ¡°But you two aren¡¯t good enough. Teaching Li Ya Ling is a good idea but if you guys wanted to do it, you aren¡¯t able to. You both need to also improve first. How about this I¡¯ll let you guys teach her but you guys need improve first. So I¡¯m deciding to work a little bit harder and spare some more time each day to teach you different kinds of positions¡­No¡­.I meant how to be a decent person!¡±

    Ye Lian thought about it, and looked back at Shana. When she saw Shana, she nodded and agreed, ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°But in order to ensure the quality of teaching, you two must promise to cooperate, be obedient, and never resist.¡± Ling Mo quickly added.

    Every time when Ling Mo got on top of them, they would always struggle hard, Ye Lian was fine but it was really hard to control Shana.

    They are too fast and too strong, although he could control them, but he didn¡¯t want to use it for these kinds of things.

    This type of behavior might cause some permanent trauma on the zombie¡¯s nerves.

    So most of the time Ling Mo was usually doing something verybor-intensive, even the two zombies would sweat a lot.

    But if they promise not to resist, everything would be so great¡­.Ling Mo thought and smiled.

    Ye Lian hesitated and nodded, ¡°OK¡­¡±

    ¡°Great then tra¡­I mean teaching Li Ya Ling is the responsibility of the two of you now.¡±

    He thought in his head, Senior Sister, I¡¯m your Younger Brother, for my happiness, you will need to be sacrificed.

    Li Ya Ling was at the very front, she was waving the baseball bat Ling Mo had given her, using a very brutal way to hit the zombies that were blocking the way.

    Although the zombies were somewhat afraid of the three advanced zombies, but because they saw Ling Mo, they began to show the attitude of wanting to attack.

    This was because ordinary zombies only rely on instinct when they act. The suppression of natural ranks and the desire for human flesh werepletely impossible to have clear cognition and recognition in theirpletely unconscious mind.

    This was why Ling Mo could control a bunch of mutated zombies to clear the path but couldn¡¯t use the pressure of their level to intimidate them, since these brainless monsters wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore Ling Mo just because there were advanced zombies around him.

    Seeing Li Ya Ling showing the beauty of violence, Ling Mo felt that it was incredible.

    Although she hadn¡¯t recovered her full strength, you can her moving quickly, bypassing from zombie to zombie, swinging the bat with full force. Every swing of hers easy killed the zombies as if she was cutting vegetables. As long as she swung, you would be able to hear a muffled sounding from it.

    The zombies that fell from her attacks were barely able to get up again, those that tried to get up would just get their necks stepped on by her.

    ¡°Ka Tsa¡± A terrible sound came out, one of them has been brutally stepped on.

    After looking at Li Ya Ling, Ling Mo turned his attention to the notebook in his hand..

    Since there wasn¡¯t much danger right now and he didn¡¯t even need to fight, he wanted to take the chance and see if there were any important information from the notebook.

    Only he could do something else on the road like this, he had three advanced zombies with him, as long as he didn¡¯t bump into any advanced zombies or get surrounded by a bunch of zombies, he¡¯s pretty much safe.

    However, if he is seen by other survivors, they would probably think that he was an illusion.

    The things in the notebook looked veryplicated, looks like it had been recorded a long time ago.

    Luo Heng¡¯s description was very simple, the words were also mediocre, but you could kind of tell what he was feeling when he was writing.

    ¡°It was a scary day, when I was on duty, a olddy suddenly became crazy and dashed towards a pedestrian and started biting him. She was already very old, but she could knock off a man. The guy kept crying for help, I was shocked, just when I was going to save him, I realized the ce around me was in chaos, blood was everywhere, even arade-in-arms started to attack me. I was scared to death, they looked exactly like the creature in the movie, a zombie.¡±

    This was the first page but the words were very messy, it was covered with dirty blood stains.

    However, what is certain is that this was not recorded on the same day, but was written by Luo Hengter.

    Ling Mo understood that Luo Heng wanted to find a ce to vent his frustration, because he was like that before. In the process of escaping, most people would feel that they were on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anymore, it was too scary, the whole city was crazy and there¡¯s no way to pray for help because the other ces were the same. Some creatures get up early some get upte. I ran with a group for an afternoon, a person in the group mutated and killed half of the people¡­I don¡¯t even remember how I got through everything. I only know that the world turned silent when everything ended.¡±

    ¡°I dead silence, I guess this is the so called end of the world in novels¡±

    ¡°Although I had survived, but my heart was dead, I had to find a reason to live.¡±

    ¡°I needed to record what I had seen and hand it over to the army or the country. The information might be useful.¡±

    These words were written inconsistently, and afterwards the words became very formal.

    Ling Mo felt that based on what he had written, probably everyone had same feeling.

    Although he was at the suburbs when the disaster happened, Ling Mo also went through horrible situations.

    Looking at people being ripped apart in front of him, those twisted expression really challenge the tolerance of ordinary people.

    But Ling Mo always thought that he was lucky, he has the power to live on, and he found the reason to live quite early.

    The notebook was a collected information of what Luo Heng had seen and since he was in the town area a lot earlier than Ling Mo and had met more survivors, he obviously had more info.

    He also recorded the situations in the streets around, including which ce had less zombies but also less resources, and the other ces which had a lot of supplies but also a lot of zombies.

    He also made detailed records about the types of zombies that are currently appearing, even more detailed than Ling Mo¡¯s understanding of the zombies. It seems that he did a very careful observation and even made some subtle features of these zombies, but he didn¡¯t know much about advanced zombies. When it came to advanced zombies, Ling Mo was the bible.

    ¡°This is probably the guide to survive in the city? It¡¯s not really thatpleted, but might save a lot of time when the rescue teames.¡±

    Ling Mo was thinking this notebook was a really good thing, besides supplies, information was also important in the apocalypse. After randomly browsing through, he put it back in his bag.

    They went out an alley and went on a road.

    There were about a hundred zombies, Ling Mo stretched his neck and wrist before proceeding in taking out his knife.

    Just when the zombies saw Ling Mo, they dashed towards him, Ling Mo shouted, ¡°You guys go, I¡¯ll will attack them from behind!¡±

    At the same time he shoot out his tentacles and controlled the zombie at the very front.

    The zombies suddenly turned their body, the three advanced zombies also dashed through the zombie crowd, Blood started to spray, and limbs started to fly in the sky.

    Ling Mo hid behind the puppets and carefully protected himself, using a very tricky way to attack, aiming only for those tough ones.

    After leaving the survivors, Ling Mo could finally fully use his power.

 Chapter 149 â€“ The Snake From the Bush

    <h4>Chapter 149 ¨C The Snake From the Bush</h4>

    After leaving the central area near X City university, rtively speaking, the number of zombies began to be scarce.

    As they got closer to the Hundred Flower District, the surrounding buildings became less. There were more green areas and the environment seemed a lot better than the town area.

    Most of the buildings here were office buildings, not a lot of stores, and the street was very broad.

    Looking from far away, you would get feeling that it¡¯s not much different than what it used to be.

    But the abandoned cars and several zombies randomly wandering around gave this ce a creepy vibe.

    This environment made Ling Mo quite happy. Along the way, they have probably killed about 300 zombies, although Ling Mo didn¡¯t actually fight a lot, but he still used up a lot of spirit power.

    If it was only Ye Lian and Shana with him, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t need to worry too much, but he had Li Ya Ling and his connection with her wasn¡¯t too stable right now. The moment he gets exhausted, Li Ya Ling might try to get away from his control.

    He had to be careful, especially since Li Ya Ling was spiritually excited now, her eyes had already turned red.

    ¡°Shana, we are already nearby, do you have have any impression of this ce?¡± Ling Mo wiped the blood off his short knife and walked towards Shana.

    He also realized that Shana¡¯s knife waspletely worn off.

    If Shana still had human emotions, she would of been really sad.

    But Shana was holding it like she didn¡¯t really care and said, ¡°No, I usually ride a car when I go out!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve never seen the road?¡± Ling Mo was disappointed, this Shana was also a missy(In chinese it¡¯s tranted into young mistress which also meant that she was basically pampered).

    Obviously she was a lot better than Wang Rin in this aspect, but ever since she became an advanced zombie and had her memory recovered the second time, some of her hidden personality began to show.

    Right now he could still see some of what she was from the past, but that was only just in front of him and Ye Lian.

    But to other people, especially Wang Rin, she showed a verypletely different personality.

    This evil little demoness¡­..This was thebel Ling Mo gave her.

    But she obviously had this kind of personality before she turned, she used to smile every time she killed a zombie before she turned¡­ ¡°Here¡­.¡± Ye Lian suddenly talked, ¡°I think¡­I¡¯ve been¡­.here before¡­.¡±

    Seemed like the memory was a bit blurry¡­.but office buildings all look the same and this ce wasn¡¯t far from the school, maybe she really has been here before.

    Ling Mo was happy that Ye Lian was trying to think back. Since he met Li Ya Ling, Ling Mo was always thinking if Ye Lian would be like her, trying to look for some of her memories.

    She must care about her fuzzy memory.

    ¡°Really? Then try to think harder.¡± Ling Mo touched her hair and said.

    Ye Lian puzzledly looked at the building far away and nodded: ¡°OK..¡±

    Since Shana had no memory, he could only follow Li Ya Ling¡¯s guidance.

    If it weren¡¯t because of a sign that showed where the Hundred Flower District was, Ling Mo would probably still be suspicious about Li Ya Ling.

    She had recovered less memories than Ye Lian and couldn¡¯t express herself properly, took almost a minute everytime to find the correct word to use in her sentences.

    On the way, her bat had already beenpletely soaked by blood, the top also had gotten gaps and saw dust, Ling Mo thought this might turn into a maceter.

    But just when Ling Mo was thinking, Li Ya Ling suddenly fell down.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK!¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked, he ran over and was going to help her up, but just when he reached her, he stopped.

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­..¡±

    Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t trip, she was actually attacked!

    And the thing that attacked Li Ya Ling gave Ling Mo a headache and goosebumps.

    A bowl width long snake wrapped around Li Ya Ling¡¯s ankle and quickly flowed through her long legs and went up. The snake looked different than the snakes Ling Mo had seen before.

    The body was red, the eyes were also red, had a t head, looked extremely creepy. And when you look at it, it gives people a dangerous feeling.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if it was poisonous or not, but he knew for sure that it is powerful.

    Or else it wouldn¡¯t even dare to attack an advanced zombie and plus it¡¯s wasn¡¯t that easy to takedown Li Ya Ling

    ¡°WOW!!¡±

    Shana followed over to see and shouted with her red eyes. Obviously she was shouting with excitement and not fear.

    Ye Lian also had the same reaction, she had no fear and of course she didn¡¯t really care about Li Ya Ling.

    But this snake was unlike any other snake, instead ofpletely wrapping the prey, it looked like it wanted to bite Li Ya Ling¡¯s neck.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if snakes usually attacked their prey like this but the snake¡¯s behavior made Ling Mo think that it sort of had a resemnce to zombies.

    The zombie viruspletely changes the instinct and the way they normally think, in other words, the brain. If they got a chance to bite their prey in the neck, they wouldn¡¯t bother aiming anywhere else. But when survivors or prey resist, it would be difficult to bite the neck first. Just like how Li Ya Ling attacked Ling Mo, she had aimed for his neck.

    The way the red snake insisted on crawling to her neck as if it was a priority seemed like some zombies would do.

    It hid in the bushes, even the three advanced zombies couldn¡¯t feel it, it apparently had already found them, and was ready to attack them.

    When Li Ya Ling tripped she got a bit injured, at that time the snake quickly crawled up, she the was in great danger.

    But right at this moment, the powers of an advanced zombie was exhibited. She quickly grabbed the snake¡¯s body and kneeled down to roll over.

    She not only escaped but also had the snake in her hand.

    ¡°Throw it away!!¡±

    Just when Ling Mo shouted, the snake got up and attacked Li Ya Ling¡¯s wrist.

    Two holes appeared and blood started to leak outs, Li Ya Ling let go immediately as if she was electrified. Ling Mo realized the blood started to turn ck, but it immediately turned back to regr red.

    There¡¯s poison!!

    The snake wasn¡¯t normal, it didn¡¯t seem to want to back off, it actually turned to attack Ling Mo who was watching it.

    The snake lifted it¡¯s head and attacked Ling Mo shooting towards him like an arrow.

    Ling Mo was shocked, there was no way he could dodge this attack.

    He shot out his tentacles, when the snake was about less than a centimeter away from Ling Mo, it bumped into something like a wall and ¡°Pa!!¡± fell on the ground, right beside where Ye Lian was standing.

    Ye Lian was not worried at all, just when the snake wanted to get up, Ye Lian stepped right on it¡¯s neck.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t care about his dizziness and dashed forward preparing to cut off the snake¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lift your legs¡­¡­¡± Ling Mo was toote, because Ye Lian had already removed her legs.

    But just when Ling Mo pulled her away, he realized he was worrying too much. The snake was already killed, and to his surprise, something seemed to pop out from it¡¯s head.

 Chapter 150 â€“ The Battle of Viruses

    <h4>Chapter 150 ¨C The Battle of Viruses</h4>

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Ling Mo used the short knife to pick out the piece from the fleshy snake head, and then used the tip of the knife to remove the excess debris.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, it is a virus gel!

    Although it wasn¡¯t big, the crystal clear and gem-like thing was still a gel!

    The means that the snake not only got infected but had also sessfully mutated.

    The gel condensed to a certain level, which meant it had mutated to mutated zombie level.

    Perhaps the animal instincts were still there, it had actually dared to attack an advanced zombie, which meant that their balls were much bigger than the mutated zombies.

    Perhaps the level of suppression between zombies didn¡¯t have any affect on the mutant snake.

    Ling Mo was puzzled for a long time and suddenly pulled himself together and had a question, ¡°Why is there a snake here? From the wild area? But there shouldn¡¯t be any snakes near here¡­.¡±

    Right at this moment Ye Lian frowned and said with uncertainty, ¡°zz¡­zoo¡­?¡±

    ¡°Zoo? There¡¯s a zoo here?¡± Ling Mo paused for a bit and thought of something and remembered that he saw a station called X City Zoo at a bus stop.

    No wonder¡­ But couldn¡¯t figure out how the snake came out.

    But hey, since it¡¯s the end of the world, anything can happen.

    ¡°Then there might be more other animals, no wonder there weren¡¯t a lot of zombies here¡­¡±

    This gave Ling Mo a headache, zombies relied on numbers, but these animals were different.

    A snake had the guts to attack advanced zombies, and it almost made it with a sneak attack, if there were more monsters in the future, it would be a very difficult situation to handle.

    No matter what, a animal¡¯s size and hunting instinct would be much powerful than a humans.

    At least the good thing was that small animals couldn¡¯t handle the virus, they would just die and decay. Otherwise if there were scorpions and small snakes around, it really would be a huge disaster.

    This road looked peaceful but danger was hidden within.

    Ling Mo put away the gel, he frowned and look at Li Ya Ling.

    After being bitten, her eyes revealed some relentlessness, she could go crazy at anytime.

    ¡°Senior sister?¡± Ling Mo was going to pull her towards him and see how she was doing, but she stepped back staring at Ling Mo aggressively.

    But because of the spirit connection she had with Ling Mo, she hadn¡¯t taken action. However, Ling Mo also can see that her fierceness as an advanced zombie had been thoroughly stimted. In addition Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power was exhausted, it was really difficult topletely restrain her.

    Ling Mo looked into her eyes and suddenly felt rage in his heart!

    I wasn¡¯t going to rape you, I only just wanted to see if you were ok! Plus Senior Sister, your my goddamn puppet so why the fuck are you so disobedient?!

    You can¡¯t always want to attack people!

    Ling Mo was trying to control her but she started to fight back.

    Just when Li Ya Ling was going to resist, Ling Mo used his tentacles to wrap her up.

    Li Ya Ling felt dizzy all of a sudden, but her eyes turned even more red!

    This kind of feeling was like having something drilled into your head, as long as the person had a bit of consciousness, they would not be able to tolerate this feeling.

    Right now it was a contest of who had stronger and more spiritual power, Ling Mo was already nearly exhausted after taking down the mutated snake, he might pass out at anytime, but the rage made him stay awake from the adrenaline of being pissed off!

    If he couldn¡¯t even control this female zombie, his puppet ability would be a total joke!

    He was going to preserve her strength, so he didn¡¯t do anything to her in case he damaged her nerves. But right now she wanted to attack him, Ling Mo decided he rather have an idiot than a ticking time bomb.

    Although this is the worst case scenario, but Ling Mo was fully prepared.

    ¡°Senior sister, you made me do this¡­¡±

    Even though Ling Mo was exhausted, but his ability to use spirit tentacles has upgraded to another level, his total concentration made Li Ya Ling unable to breathe. Her bright spirit ball started to twist, she wasn¡¯t able to get loose from Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles but instead created more gaps in her spirit ball for Ling Mo to invade.

    If she keeps resisting, she might go back to the time when she didn¡¯t have consciousness.

    Right at this moment she suddenly twitched as if she got stimted and then fainted.

    Ling Mo took this opportunity to regain control of her.

    It can probably be said that this was the only time that Ling Mo actually had total control over her. She would never get a chance to fight back.

    He held back on his happiness and went to look at Li Ya Ling, but he frowned.

    He thought Li Ya Ling passed out because she couldn¡¯t fight the spirit invasion, but it¡¯s actually not.

    Her wrist¡¯s has already bled regr red color blood, but the mutated snake seemed to be very tough, her wrist was swollen and she is having a tough time bleeding.

    ¡°What the hell? I just controlled her and she became like this¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo was really disappointed, after he finally used all his power to control her, but this is what happened?

    He has no idea what kind of snake it was and whether it had poison or not. But there¡¯s no use of guessing, putting aside whether they could find an antidote, mutated snakes might even be different than they were before.

    Wouldn¡¯t know how the poison would be like after it mixed between a zombie virus and the snake poison.

    Seems like the most important part of the snake isn¡¯t body or speed, it¡¯s the poison.

    Ling Mo was feeling lucky that he blocked it¡¯s attack but at the same time he was having a headache with Li Ya Ling¡¯s situation.

    To be honest, he would only feel regretful and sorry about her, but he wouldn¡¯t feel sad.

    They were just alumni.

    But seeing a person you know is pretty hard right now, so Ling Mo treated her a bit different than other people, and she is a very powerful advanced zombie.

    Plus he had spent a long time in trying to control her, if she just suddenly died, wouldn¡¯t that suck?

    Ling Mo hesitated and said, ¡°Whatever there¡¯s nothing we can do now except find a ce to stay and hope she can get past this. If she can¡¯t then that¡¯s just the way it is.¡±

    He was thinking that probably the viruses and poison were currently battling in Li Ya Ling¡¯s body, just don¡¯t know which one was more powerful.

    Shana was a bit unhappy that Ling Mo didn¡¯t let go of her right away. She doesn¡¯t know the value of advanced zombies.

    Ye Lian on the other hand helped Ling Mo carry Li Ya Ling, and the snakes body was left where it died, probably might get eaten by other zombiester.

 Chapter 151 â€“ Aura In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 151 ¨C Aura In The Dark</h4>

    Inside the office building, there were some zombies wandering around in the lobby.

    Two of them were wearing security uniforms while the others looked like they used to work there.

    These twisted ugly faces looked as if a wax statue was wearing a mask making it look extremely creepy.

    There were two of them that had twisted their limbs, one of them broke it¡¯s right leg bone, the other one had it¡¯s arm twisted.

    From the fancy decoration and the fountain in there, you could tell it was a very high end office building.

    Ling Mo was carrying Li Ya Ling inside the building and then a female zombie closest to the door turned towards them and ran.

    While facing Ling Mo with her bloody face, she made a deep roar, and dashed towards Ling Mo with her heels.

    The roar was like a signal that caught the attention of the other zombies.

    The other zombies also ran towards Ling Mo, but this was nothing much for Ling Mo.

    He¡¯s even seen thousands of zombies, this amount was barely a drop of water in a bucket full of water.

    So Ling Mo calmly carried Li Ya Ling in, Ye Lian and a Shana followed along behind him.

    Shana waved her broken knife, a sharp light shed, a head flew immediately and blood started to spray out like fountain.

    While the blood was spraying out into the air, Ye Lian spinned through the blood rain and killed another two zombies.

    A strong bloody smell came instantly and in the amount of time it took to blink, the zombies had fallen to ground, leaving broken limbs lying all over the floor.

    With the two advanced zombies attacking aggressively, there was no way these zombies could get a chance to fight back. They couldn¡¯t even get near Ling Mo.

    Ye Lian wiped off the blood on her fingers, and used her tongue to lick her lips.

    The blood made Ye Lian¡¯s eyes slightly turn red.

    But Shana¡¯s knife was stuck in a zombie¡¯s scap, when she kicked the zombie, another gap appeared on her knife.

    Ling Mo saw it and thought, ¡°It¡¯s a problem if she uses a knife too long and not only that, Shana has gotten even stronger than before. Her shes have be even more stronger putting more strain onto the weapon.¡±

    Seems like it¡¯s necessary to get her a good weapon otherwise they would need to keep changing new weapons.

    There were only about 30 zombies in this building and they were scattered around on different floors, so it wasn¡¯t that dangerous.

    With Ye Lian and Shana, the low amount of zombies were defeated quickly and thrown to the lobby on the first floor.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sound of zombies hitting the floor made lots of creepy echoes.

    The bodies broke into pieces when hit the ground.

    Ling Mo had actually wanted to stop this kind of cruel behavior, but seeing that they were having fun Ling Mo thought, never mind.

    Killing and blood is what excites them, if he doesn¡¯t even allow them to kill zombies, he would feel kind of bad.

    However, there were no more zombies in the vicinity. By the time the rancid and bloody gas attracted them, Ling Mo and his party would have left already.

    The only thing that needed to be worried about was the mutant beasts that may appear, but they would only be staying in the lobby on the first floor and so it wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to the four of them.

    At least they could see them before getting attacked.

    Ling Mo went to the third floor and stayed at an office near the escape stairs, there are two sofas that looked pretty clean, there was no blood on it, just some dust.

    After putting Li Ya Ling on a sofa, he started to look at her wrist.

    After thea, Li Ya Ling closed her eyes, her body shivered from time to time, her brows wrinkled slightly, her eyshes flickered, and it seemed to be a bit painful.

    Advanced zombies are a lot much better than ordinary zombies from different aspects, but with the enhancement of intelligence and ability, there was a w, which was that they could feel things.

    Ordinary zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to feel pain and they couldn¡¯t react to it either.

    As for advanced zombies, although they wouldn¡¯t back off because they were afraid of pain, they could still really feel it.

    For no reason, Ling Mo liked her a lot more when she was passed out.

    He could always feel her hostility, and always had to be careful of her.

    But right now she was passed out, it¡¯s really hard to believe that she¡¯s an advanced zombie from her appearance.

    The point was afterpletely controlling her, Ling Mo felt intimacy towards her.

    The wound on her wrist has swollen very much. It seems that after being bitten, the toxin had quickly integrated into her blood so that even traces of it could not be found now.

    Ling Mo tried to press her wound, the blood that came out was a bit more red than ordinary blood, and there was a fragrance that came from it, but this smell would be a very strong smell for normal people.

    ¡°You can only count on yourself.¡±

    Since the poison invaded her blood and he couldn¡¯t find any traces of the toxin, there¡¯s nothing he could do.

    So right now the only chance for her to survive was that the virus in her body wins the battle against the snake poison.

    Her breathing seemed to be stable, Ling Mo leaned to her chest and listened to her heartbeat, it wasn¡¯t fast. Seemed like her life is not at risk for now.

    After settling down Li Ya Ling, Ling Mo wiped off the dust on the other couch for Ye Lian and Shana.

    If Li Ya Ling weren¡¯t injured, Ling Mo was actually quite interested about the zoo, he really wants to see what was going on over there.

    Although they were all probably infected by zombies, but there must be some difference between them and humans.

    But Li Ya Ling couldn¡¯t move right now and Ling Mo also felt that his head was going to explode. Right now the most important thing was to get some sleep.

    Until midnight, Li Ya Ling was still twitching, if it was bright enough, you would see that her face was pale and had blood red lips with ten of her fingers being deeply stuck inside the sofa.

    Suddenly, she jerked her body and the upper body immediately lifted up.

    As she mmed her eyes open, the night seemed to sh a red light.

    Just when she got up, Ye Lian and Shana also opened their eyes. Ling Mo also felt the creepy atmosphere even though he was exhausted.

    It was as if he was suddenly smashed in his sleep, and he suddenly felt a glimpse of a crisis. He quickly struggled to sit up and also reached for the handle of the short knife.

    After hearing something, Li Ya Ling quickly turned her head, the red eyes gave Ling Mo a headache.

    But just when Ling Mo thought she was going to do something bad, he realized something interesting.

    She didn¡¯t want to attack anyone, instead she looked very excited¡­..

    Looks like she seemed to have gotten through the snake¡¯s poison, but she looked pretty weird, Ling Mo felt like he could see the snake through her eyes.

    In the gaze of Ling Mo, Li Ya Ling suddenly turned her eyes to the door, and then slowly jumped to the ground.

    This was the first time Ling Mo saw how an advanced zombie hid their aura. Li Ya Ling held on her breath and stared at the door, but she was basically like hiding in the dark without breathing.

    If Ling Mo hadn¡¯t seen her, he honestly wouldn¡¯t have thought she was there.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ling Mo suddenly realize this creepy vibe didn¡¯te from Li Ya Ling, it came from outside the door.

    More specifically, it¡¯s like somewhere in the office building.

 Chapter 152 â€“ Battling With The Snake

    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C Battling With The Snake</h4>

    Ling Mo doesn¡¯t know why but he felt that after Li Ya Ling woke up she waspletely different. Ling Mo felt that she wasn¡¯t just a simple advanced zombie anymore.

    Ling Mo could feel that he could see the snake in her eyes.

    But he doesn¡¯t even know what kind of snake venom that was, so no matter what happened to Li Ya Ling, nothing would be considered weird anymore.

    The unknown was always out of people¡¯s expectation.

    And it seems like the reason Li Ya Ling awoke was because she sensed something, even Ling Mo felt a chill.

    Is it outside the door, or in the lobby?

    Seeing Li Ya Ling hiding her breath, Ling Mo suddenly awakened, he took his knife and slowly stood to the ground.

    Right at this moment, he realized that Ye Lian and Shana had the same reaction as Li Ya Ling.

    The didn¡¯t react as fast as Li Ya Ling did, but they also sensed danger.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ling Mo asked with a low voice.

    They shouldn¡¯t be that nervous if it¡¯s just an advanced zombie¡­.

    Li Ya Ling turned her head back and shook her head to show that she doesn¡¯t know.

    But she hesitated and said, ¡°Feeling¡­like¡­it makes me a little scared¡­¡±

    Make Li Ya Ling scared? The only way this would be possible is if it was a zombie at a higher level than advanced zombies.

    But Shana shook her head at this moment. She quietly approached Ling Mo and whispered in his ear, ¡°Although your Senior Sister is scared, but Ye Lian and I didn¡¯t feel anything, just only danger. We have 4 people with us, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    So it¡¯s not higher than an advanced zombie? For some reason, Ling Mo was a bit disappointed.

    He was curious about what a higher level zombie would look like.

    Although it would be dangerous if they saw one, but the sooner he sees one, the more preparations he can make for the future.

    And that kind of high level zombie shouldn¡¯t be a lot more powerful than advanced zombies¡­

    But from Shana¡¯s reaction, this should be either be a psychic or maybe a mutated animal?

    Thinking to this point, Ling Mo nodded at Li Ya Ling, and let her to go take a look.

    After Li Ya Ling woke up, she seemed to have fully recovered, this might of been because of the snake venom¡¯s stimtion, all her hidden potential was released and fully developed.

    After beingpletely controlled by Ling Mo, she didn¡¯t hesitate when she received Ling Mo¡¯s order, she dashed and silently went to the door, she held the door knob.

    After seeing her movements, Ling Mo realized how she was able to sessfully attack himst time.

    Her movements were like a shadow!

    Ling Mo suddenly thought that she was basically no different than a psychic, even though she didn¡¯t have some amazing superpowers, but while she evolves, her body itself was a kind of superpower!

    Li Ya Ling slowly opened the door under the suppressed atmosphere, she stuck to the wall like a shadow.

    Nothing happened, there was nothing outside the door.

    It seems that the threat shoulde from somewhere in the building¡­

    Li Ya Ling waited very carefully for a few seconds before she smashed out from the door, Ling Mo changed his sight to Li Ya Ling¡¯s and followed along with her while she lead Shana and Ye Lian out.

    Since it was able to make Li Ya Ling feel scared, the other party must be strong and she probably couldn¡¯t handle it by herself.

    However when Ling Mo decided to go out as well, he felt a shadow of deathing straight at him.

    He had very sharp spirit power, and after a while of rest he had also recovered, so he could feel the danger right away!

    A dark shadow came from ceiling aiming for Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo quickly use his tentacle to block it and used another tentacle to ¡°Grab¡± the door and pushed it open.

    ¡°KONG DANG!¡±

    The ss on top of the door broke and ss pieces flew out.

    Even the hard part of the door had been caved in with a hole in it, the dark shadow had missed it¡¯s attack and had smashed into the door and then dropped to the floor.

    From Li Ya Ling¡¯s vision, Ling Mo used her ability to see in dark and clearly saw what the dark shadow was.

    It was a huge fucking snake¡­.

    It was as thick as a fat girl¡¯s thigh, had a t snake head, and a bulge on its head that was bigger than the previous one they saw.

    Its red eyes shimmered in the darkness, the huge body was on the floor with it¡¯s head stretched high staring at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Why did it attack me first?!¡±

    Ling Mo was cursing, he thought it should attack Li Ya Ling first.

    If she was attacked, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a big deal. But he¡¯s different, the human body that he had was also his biggest weakness. This was the time his puppet ability should be useful and tank for him.

    Even though Ling Mo doesn¡¯t regard Ye Lian and Shana as his puppets, but isn¡¯t Li Ya Ling a great puppet?

    But to his surprise the snake waited until Li Ya Ling walked past first and then attacked Ling Mo!

    Even though Ye Lian and Shana quickly took action and reached Ling Mo, they only stayed in a defensive position at his side instead of attacking.

    But Ling Mo realized that the snake was also interested in Li Ya Ling. It would randomly look at Li Ya Ling before putting it¡¯s attention on Ling Mo again.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure whether the snake had good vision before, but he¡¯s sure that after it mutated, the eyes were not just some decoration.

    While being stared at, Ling Mo felt that he might be attacked at anytime, and felt that it was extremely dangerous!

    He had no idea how it hid inside the vanitation pipe, maybe it grew intelligence.

    That should be the reason otherwise why would it not eat all the food that was left in the lobby but instead smelled something and came here.

    Wait, smell?

    Ling Mo suddenly realized something and took a small bag from his chest.

    In order to distinguish it from the human zombie virus gel, Ling Mo put the virus gel from the mutant snake in a small bag inside his pocket and carried it on his body.

    Sure enough, when he pulled out of the bag, the mutant snake immediately raised it¡¯s head and made a gesture of wanting to attack.

    But surrounded by Ye Lian, Shana and Li Ya Ling, it also felt danger, so didn¡¯t attack immediately.

    No wonder, because of this¡­..Ling Mo realized everything, and knew why it wanted to attack him.

    Everything became clear once he found out what it was up to, the snake eventually couldn¡¯t wait and attacked Ling Mo.

    But Lin Mo lifted his arm at this moment and threw the bag, the gel drew a arch in the sky and got caught by Li Ya Ling.

    The snake stopped midway and attempted to change direction.

    Just when it stopped, Ye Lian and Shana seized the opportunity to get near it, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle wrapped around the snake like a web.

    The mental pressure from the spirit tentacles made the snake spin around like a headless fly, the huge body kept making loud sounds from bumping into things, giving huge pressure towards Ling Mo.

    Although its spiritual resistance was not strong, but apparently it¡¯s physical resistance could affect his tentacles.

    But mutated snake wasn¡¯t very intelligent, the gel was used as a bait. Ling Mo and Li Ya Ling just threw it back and forth, it¡¯s attention was locked on the gel.

    This method was actually quite dangerous to Ling Mo, because Ling Mo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t able to take the snake¡¯s attack.

    In the process, Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s attacks also continued to fall on this mutant snake, but this bloody red snake didn¡¯t seem get any scales damaged. It¡¯s scales actually looked extremely hard.

    Although it is not like metal, but Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s attack could only hurt it¡¯s skin.

    These painspletely irritated it, and it swayed wildly, and Ling Mo suddenly felt a sting in his temple!

    The tentacles were let loose, the snake seized the opportunity and crawled to the stair handles. The huge body wrapped around the handle, reached out it¡¯s head and opened it¡¯s bloody mouth.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A big amount of ck liquid shot out from it¡¯s mouth, aiming towards Ling Mo and the others!

    When it opened it¡¯s mouth, Ling Mo felt great danger, he quickly stepped back and grabbed Ye Lian and Shana.

    Li Ya Ling was a bit further away, when the snake opened it¡¯s mouth, she passed by the snake from the side and held on the handle, she slid by like a boat on water, got near the snake, and used her sharp finger to poke a hole through the soft belly of this mutant snake.

    The snake felt a huge pain and was forced to let go of the handle, the huge body fell down the stairs.

    Ling Mo sessfully dodged the poisonous liquid, when he looked at the ground he felt a headache.

    The venom is very erosive, and afternding, it quickly ignites ayer of ck smoke that is difficult to see with the naked eye¡­

    ¡°Fortunately, it is stupid!¡±

    Ling Mo thought if it had spat out that liquid before, he might have been dead already.

    After carefully bypassing the liquid on the ground, Ling Mo looked down the stairs.

    The snake wasn¡¯t dead yet, it was still twisting it¡¯s body.

    ¡°How big would the gel be inside this huge snake?¡±

    Ling Mo was very excited, he took a small bottle of medicine and made a tough decision, he dumped the medicin and carefully filled the bottle with the poison liquid.

    ¡°This is the real big killing weapon¡­ whether it is used to deal with high-level zombies or humans, it would be quite easy to use.¡±

 Chapter 153 â€“ Second Infection

    <h4>Chapter 153 ¨C Second Infection</h4>

    When the Ling Mo¡¯s group arrived downstairs, the huge mutant snake had already begun to recover slowly.

    However, Ling Mo believed in the principle of taking advantage of weaknesses, and immediately used the three female zombies to finish it while it was still recovering.

    The trapped beast was putting up it¡¯sst stand. Although this mutant snake wanted to struggle till the end, Ling Mo had long been prepared and attacked with his tentacles.

    Having lost its ability to move, it became a stationary target. The three female zombies at the same time attacked while Ling Mo also had pierced his knife into the snakes eyes. The giant snake was madly writing and after a few times it hadpletely died.

    Looking at the motionless snake body, Ling Mo stood in the same ce and gasped for a while.

    It seems that the evolution of the mutant beast was still very extreme. The body of this snake was tyrannical, the venom was fierce, but the intelligence was not too high.

    As for its hidden surprise attack, Ling Mo estimated that it should of been instinct¡­

    But why was it so interested in the gel? Was it for evolution?

    Ling Mo took the gel from Li Ya Ling¡¯s hand in a puzzled way, and used the knife to cut the snake¡¯s head open.

    The gel inside was even bigger, and the appearance did not look any different from the brain gels of human zombies, but Ling Mo did not dare rush and let the three female zombies eat it, he thought it would be a better idea to put it aside and let other zombie puppets examine it.

    After the gel was packed, Ling Mo looked at Li Ya Ling and said, ¡± Senior sister, good job.¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes shed a bit of surprise, and the red color in her eyes gradually faded. Her expression was a bit weird, she probably had finally processed the feeling of never getting the chance of escaping from Ling Mo¡¯s control.

    Seeing that Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t speak, Ling Mo didn¡¯t care, anyway, she was his puppetpletely now..

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo and then showed a look of anticipation. Ling Mo quickly reached out and squeezed her cheek, praised, ¡°My lovely Ye Lian is also very good!¡±

    In order to be fair, Ling Mo quickly turned his eyes to Shana, ¡°You also did¡­¡±

    Shana snorted and smiled a little strangely, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be praised, I certainly know that I have done a good job!¡±

    ¡°You are really confident¡­¡± Ling Mo nced at Shana with a stunned look, then revealed a hint of helplessness.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Lian looked down at the snake body and asked. ¡°Same¡­.type?¡±

    Simr? The difference of appearance is so much how could it be the same type?

    Although they were all caused by the zombie virus, it could be seen that the evolutionary direction of these mutant snakes werepletely different from that of zombies.

    As long as they see other mutant creatures in the future, this can easily be confirmed.

    So Ling Mo quickly shook his head and said, ¡°It is not the same kind! They should be called mutant beasts.¡±

    Shana also agreed, ¡°Well¡­ they can¡¯t be considered the same kind. We aren¡¯t even able tomunicate with it. Besides, its blood smells a bit different than us.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shana suddenly turned her attention to Li Ya Ling and said, ¡°There is also this smell in her blood. Although it is very light¡­Hey! the blood is not pure!¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡± Ling Mo looked at Li Ya Ling after hearing the words. He still trusts Shana¡¯s sense of smell. He believed that Ye Lian had already smelled something different, but her ability to express her feelings were not as good as Shana.

    He could somehow see a snake in Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes, but it¡¯s not creepy, but she looked very different.

    That arrogance seems to have returned to her body, with her clear-cut facial features, gives a feeling that she regards all creatures as prey.

    However, when she heard the words of Shana, she just snorted and opened her mouth. In the end, she did not say a word.

    Expressing ability is urgent¡­

    Ling Mo looked at Shana, seeing her revealing a smug look, and could not help but have some sympathy for Li Ya Ling.

    She was not only teased by Shana when she wasn¡¯t able to fight back, but now she was also being cursed because she couldn¡¯t argue back¡­..

    ¡°Okay, even if she is infected the second time, but at least her appearance didn¡¯t change and right now we are in a team, we should stay peaceful.¡±

    When Ling Mo was finished, Shana pulled his sleeve: ¡°Brother Ling, are you going back on your words!? I am educating her! If you regret it, I will not learn from you with Ye Lian sis anymore!¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­ pretend I didn¡¯t say anything..¡±

    Ling Mo immediately thought of his own ¡°teaching¡± n, and quickly shook his head.

    He looked at Li Ya Ling and thought, ¡°Senior sister, you are going to have a tough time¡±

    The gel was the only useful thing in the snake¡¯s body, but Ling Mo had also wanted to take out the snake galldder, but after thinking about it, he decided not to take any action.

    Who knew if this snake galldder could still be considered galldder.

    In the middle of the night, Ling Mo made the three female zombies take turns in guarding their resting ce. They actually didn¡¯t need to sleep, so if Ling Mo pitied them, then he is a fucking retard.

    However, except for a zombie that came out of nowhere looking for corpses to eat, there was other things that had happened.

    However, after the zombie turned it¡¯s target to the body of the mutant snake, there was a change in it¡¯s evolution.

    But the change seemed to be somewhat simr to that of Li Ya Ling. It¡¯s eyes contained the snakes cold eyes instead of a zombies violent and raging eyes.

    Ling Mo thought it was nice for a free test subject toe to him, so he gave it a bit of the snake¡¯s gel for it to eat.

    Although it had eaten the gel, it would still take some time to see the results of the test, so Ling Mo let it follow behind them instead of the using it as a shield just in case another mutant beast attacked them. He then took the other three girls at the front and left the office building.

    In the breezy morning, the wide long road looked very silent, in order to avoid getting attacked again in the bushes, Ling Mo decided to walk on the huge road.

    Although this will probably attract some zombies hidden in the corner as well as be the target of the zombies on the road, Ling Mo now had to strength to get past it without any worries.

    As you walk towards the Hundred Flower District, the surrounding environment bes more and more empty. There were no shops.

    There were mainly office buildings and some administrative offices.

    However, after all, it is a big provincial capital. Even in this kind of ce, there are many abandoned cars on the road. Otherwise, Ling Mo would rather simply drive all the way there.

    About half an hourter, the zombie began to show signs of evolution. Probably because of the small amount of gel it had taken, it did not faint, but it was slightly twitching. This is quite simr to what had happened to Li Ya Ling. It seems that the snake¡¯s gel contains a special kind of venom.

    Instead of evolution, it¡¯s more like mutating, like being infected the second time.

    Ling Mo tried to control the zombie, the appearance didn¡¯t change much, but the speed was a lot faster, and when it didn¡¯t move, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t really feel it¡¯s presence.

    ¡°The advantage of hiding it¡¯s aura?¡±

    Ling Mo thought of the what Li Ya Ling had done before. Although she was good at this aspect, she seemed to be more capable in this aspect after being infected twice.

    It seems that being attacked by a surprise attack wasn¡¯t something bad . Although she was bitten, it seemed to be a blessing in disguise and her strength had also been improved.

    Ling Mo doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good or bad so far.

    But Ling Mo noticed that when he took out the virus gel of the mutant snake, Li Ya Lin actually had a little bit of desire.

    Shana and Ye Lian were totally uninterested in this performance. It seems that Li Ya Ling¡¯s reaction was also due because of the infection.

    The situation was unknown, Ling Mo didn¡¯t rush to give her the gel, he wanted to wait for this puppet to see if it would have an abnormal reaction.

    There weren¡¯t any mutant beasts here, the small amount of zombies didn¡¯t give the Ling Mo¡¯s group any hard time.

    Soon, the group went to thergest ind river in X City, near the Yudai River.

    A bridge connects the central city and Hundred Flower District, and there arerge green belts and small gardens on both sides. The environment was very good from afar, but it could only make people feel sad at this time.

    Ling Mo felt that if there was an army, using this river as a barrier while holding down the throat of the bridge, it was possible to establish a survival base in the Hundred Flower District.

    But this would be a veryrge project, and there would be a lot of sacrifices that would have to be made.

    There was also a military area near X City, but when the virus infection in the army broke out, it was estimated that it is still much better than the chaos in the city¡­

    It wouldn¡¯t bepletely destroyed, but it needed to be organized and had to n on building a survivor base. This was really not something that could be done in a short time.

    Survivors who stayed in the same ce as Lin Luan Qui, waiting for the rescue, probably might not be able to support themselves until that day¡­

    Of course, Ling Mo felt that even if they couldn¡¯t hold on for too long, at least Lin Luan Qui should not have any problems.

    Ling Mo actually kind of agreed with Luo Heng¡¯s n. Getting out of the city and look for a rtively safe ce to live.

    But there would be two problems, one would be that survivors wouldn¡¯t be able to support themselves from ground zero, second would be that most survivors don¡¯t have the courage to run.

    ¡°This hundred flower area seems to be suitable for survivors to stay¡­ the poption is small, the environment is wide¡­¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the bridge from afar and said with emotion.

    At this time, there was a slight change in Shana¡¯s eyes, ¡°I seem to have an impression of here.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you still don¡¯t remember anything, we can only go in blind. Senior Sister has no idea what¡¯s going on now.¡± Ling Mo looked at Li Ya Ling and smiled.

    On the way here, Li Ya Ling had already wanted to scratch her head several times¡­.

 Chapter 154 â€“ I Think I Can be Cured Again

    <h4>Chapter 154 ¨C I Think I Can be Cured Again</h4>

    The jade belt bridge spanning the entire river was 100 meters long and the width was very impressive. It was a famousndmark of X City. The retro architectural style was very eye-catching.

    The moment Ling Mo stepped on the bridge, the strong river wind gave him a chill.

    What he didn¡¯t notice was that while he was sneezing, at the other end of the bridge, a ck shadow shed through the window.

    When Ling Mo looked up and to the front, there was already nothing left there¡­

    Even so, Ling Mo still showed his doubts.

    Was it really just a cold wind?

    Having a sharper and stronger spiritual power may sometimes not be a good thing¡­. Ling Mo carefully looked around that area, andughed at himself.

    However, for the sake of safety, Ling Mo still made his zombie puppet adjust it¡¯s walking posture, making it seem more normal, just in case someone from afar sees it.

    In this ce, it would be hard to say whether there would be any survivors. Ling Mo felt that this ce was suitable for staying and if he felt that way then other survivors would certainly think of it as well.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t willing to see meet any survivors if it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    ¡°Shana, when we cross the bridge we will reach the Hundred Flower district, did you remember anything yet?¡±

    Ling Mo sniffed and asked.

    Shana looked a little distracted, and she looked around and seemed to be trying to remember something.

    Although ber memories had almostpletely recovered, but Shana always had a poor sense of direction.

    As for Ye Lian, she didn¡¯t look like she had any impression of this ce. She was paying attention to the undting river below, and she was somewhat really into it.

    Ling Mo waspletely clueless as to what the female zombie was thinking, but he thought it was a good thing that she was in a daze. It meant that she was thinking about something, maybe the building could help her with her memories.

    What Ling Mo wants the most right now is to get stronger in order to survive and also let Ye Lian recover her memory.

    Everyone in the apocalypse would strive to only survive, while Ling Mo carried more than surviving on his shoulders.

    Although Ye Lian was happy now which made Ling Mo feel gratified, but whenparing her to Shana, Ling Mo still felt sorry for Ye Lian.

    As the earliest zombie that has been with him, the evolution of Ye Lian is higher than that of Shana, but it is far behind Shana in the recovery of her memories¡­

    Upon hearing Ling Mo¡¯s question, Shana suddenly awoken and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cross the bridge first, I remember we need to walk along the big road, but we might need to walk for a long time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really far..¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly asked with some curiosity, ¡°Why did your family and Wang Rin¡¯s family have to open the store in such a remote location? You are still in the urban area, but Wang Rin¡¯s family ispletely in the suburbs.¡±

    Shana was stunned, and then showed a disdainful smile, ¡°They should know their ce and hide to the side. We are the authentic ones. Our shop is opened in the downtown area, but the items are all handmade crafts. The swords are used for collecting and ying so there aren¡¯t any de edges on them, almost none of them have been used, and in order to make it look good, the quality isn¡¯t great.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if the customers are willing to spend money and are acquaintances, we can still help in making the knife¡¯s de edge. Otherwise the guests can find their own way in adding the de edge to the knife.¡± Shana said while recalling, ¡°But in my house, there are some treasures.¡± The quality is superior, at least better than the broken knife made by Wang Rin. No idea why she sees it as a treasure, and she was reluctant to give it to you. If not¡­¡±

    Speaking to this point, Shana didn¡¯t go on, and deeply looked at the knife on Ling Mo¡¯s waist.

    But Ling Mo understood what she was going to say. If it weren¡¯t for Wang Rin¡¯s reluctance, they might still be with the survivors, and a lot of things wouldn¡¯t even have happen.

    However, Ling Mo himself did not personally create anything, so he had no idea what Wang Rin was insisting on.

    Everyone¡¯s thoughts were different. Using your own ideas to exin other people¡¯s behaviors was simply unreasonable.

    In the past, Ling Mo had heard about it, saying that Wang Rin¡¯s family¡¯s craft at making swords was passed down from generation to generation.

    It seems that the internalpetition of the family was also very fierce. Shana and Wang Rin had a cold rtionship due to this opposition andpetition since they were born.

    Ling Mo suddenly smiled and asked: ¡°Shana, do you understand the meaning of knife mouth, tofu heart (TL: AKA: sharp tongue, soft heart)?¡±

    Shana¡¯s look immediately became a bit strange, and the corner of her mouth once again showed such a strange smile, ¡°I know the knife mouth part, but the heart of the tofu¡­ Ling Brother, do you really think, I have a tofu heart?¡±

    She looked pretty serious when she was asking this question, but that emotionless look made Ling Mo think of the smile she always gave when she was killing. She seemed to always enjoy it.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ling Mo looked at Shana¡¯s eyes and shook his head ¡°No!¡±

    This is no joke, how can a zombie like Shana have a tofu heart¡­..

    She kills just for fun!

    But on the second thought, Ling Mo has always thought that as a special zombie, Shana¡¯s emotion has always been unstable.

    Sometimes emotionless, thirsty for blood, but on the other hand she still had the emotions of a human, like standing up for Wang Rin¡­.

    Although she found a very crappy excuse, Ling Mo still believed that she had wanted to beat up Ding Yu entirely for Wang Rin.

    A girl¡¯s mind is still difficult to specte, even if she bes a zombie!

    Ye Lian is still the best¡­Ling Mo grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s little hand, and thought

    Now with the three female zombies around him, his senior sister Li Ya Ling obviously had some resistance to him. Although she did not vite any orders, but they were not close.

    Although Shana was very close to him, but her personality was unstable, it gave Ling Mo a headache.

    Ye Lian had always been by Ling Mo¡¯s side, although Shana has taught her some bad things, but Ling Mo can still see the little girl in her.

    For some reason, the more powerful zombies Ling Mo knew, a kind of unknown feeling became more intense in his heart..

    Although when one bes infected by the zombie virus, it would be a zombie without any consciousness, but as time passes and evolution urs, the zombie will gradually restore it¡¯s memory and intelligence.

    Although they bepletely different from their past selves, you could still see some of the previous personality traits in those high-level zombies.

    However, these characteristics may be forcibly concealed or suppressed by them when they were human beings. Such as the darkness that Shana had awakened¡­

    At this time, Shana has already pulled the subject away: ¡°In the past two days, I have always reminisced about the smell of meat that night. No wonder humans like to eat cooked food. Although the blood is dried, the meat is really attractive.¡±

    Ye Lian also nodded: ¡°Ya¡­¡­ roast¡­ baked heart¡­¡±

    Speaking of this topic, even Li Ya Ling, who has been inactive inmunication with the two of them, couldn¡¯t help but interrupt: ¡°Yes¡­ smells so good¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially the taste of roasted kidneys¡­ In fact, the taste of each part should be different after being roasted right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ no¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten¡­¡±

    Ye Lian seriously said,¡±Brother Ling doesn¡¯t let us eat¡­¡­¡­ let¡¯s just eat gels¡­.¡±

    ¡°But if I have the chance, I still want to taste it! Should I have cut a piece of snake meat!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ no wonder you have the smell of blood¡­did you actually get some?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Sister Ye Lian really knows me.¡±

    Shana found a piece of meat covered with blood-red veins from her pocket like magic. She swinged it in front of Ling Mo and said, ¡°Brother Ling, you call this snake a mutant snake, right? Do you want to roast? Come and taste it?¡±

    ¡°When did you get this!! Did actually want to eat it the moment you saw it? And when you guys are talking about eating humans, could you think about my feelings?¡±

    Ling Mo felt a headache when he heard the conversation. Is this a zombie food exchange conference?

    Although this topic should be normal for zombies, but as a living person, he suddenly felt a huge pressure!

    If he died, would the three female zombies be surrounded by themselves as they are now, and then consider how to divide him?

    No¡­ Although the spiritual connection will be broken by then, Ye Lian and Shana wouldn¡¯t eat him¡­

    ¡°Brother Ling, you should be delicious too!¡±

    Shana suddenly looked at Ling Mo with great interest and said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt great pressure to survive. In order not to be a zombie with his dear girlfriend forever, he needs to live tenaciously like a cockroach!

    As for the snake meat¡­ Shana had to throw it aside, due to Ling Mo¡¯s strict order.

    Li Ya Ling reluctantly stared at the piece of meat and watched it for a while. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo¡¯s serious face, gloomy and ring at them, it¡¯s probable that the senior sister couldn¡¯t help but rush to eat it.

    ¡°Anyway, we will get to your home as soon as possible today. I always felt that ufortable in this area.¡±

    Ling Mo tightened his cor and said.

    He was wondering, is it because he was used to having zombies in the streets, and now he was feeling weird aftering to a deserted ce?

    This wasn¡¯t a really good sign. Although he had to stay in a city that was crowded with zombies in order to evolve the three female zombies, but if he deemed this as normal, it meant that his mindset of something being normal had changed.

    ¡°Shit! No, I have to fix this!¡±

 Chapter 155 â€“ Knowing My Own Body

    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C Knowing My Own Body</h4>

    The conversation with the three female zombies made Ling Mo suddenly realize a very serious problem.

    The danger wasn¡¯t just the environment, but it was also around him.

    His zombie puppets were both his strength as well as a potential untimely bomb.

    To solve this issue once and for all, there was only one way of doing it. He had to enhance his own strength as much as possible and at the same time improve Ye Lian and his other zombies evolution.

    Since they acquire a certain level of intelligence after advancing to an advanced zombie, then after they improve again, they should have sufficient emotional cognition as well as judgement.

    This also proved that his goals were all in the right ce. The most important thing right now was to find the method in evolving advanced zombies as soon as possible.

    The gels don¡¯t work as well as they used to, so what can we do to make them continue in evolving? This isn¡¯t enough now¡­..

    After passing through the Jade Belt Bridge, the reached a fair sizedmercial square.

    The center was even built a small bridge-like garden, surrounded by some bloodstains, leaving only some residual limbs that had already decayed and dried up.

    Ling Mo nced at the pool and found that there were still a few ornamental fish inside. It seems that they were not affected by the virus.

    Probably driven by Shana¡¯s character of being a glutton, Ling Mo¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Can this be eaten?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, although they look like they aren¡¯tpletely infected by the virus, who knows, maybe the water was diluted and the fish were only slightly infected?¡±

    Ling Mo had a thought and controlled the experimental puppet zombie toe over to him, squat down and put it¡¯s blood-stained hand inside the water.

    Before the puppet¡¯s fingers even touched the surface of the water, the fish were immediately attracted.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, they jumped from the bottom of the water and tried to attack the finger.

    Ornamental fish shouldn¡¯t be so fierce. However, while they are leaping, Ling Mo also noticed that the scales of these fishes seemed to be falling off, and the exposed ces were also vaguely rotten.

    One of them dropped back to the water and died, Ling Mo controlled the zombie to get the fish and used it¡¯s nail to open it¡¯s belly.

    As soon as the fish belly was opened, the insides were ck, and an unpleasant smell came out, mixed with the faint aroma of the virus. Sure enough, it had begun to rot¡­

    It seems that currently, even if the virus was diluted, the creatures that were too small still wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the virus, but the decaying rate would be much slower than the creature absorbing a lot of the virus in one go.

    ¡°But it¡¯s unknown on whether it is due to the size of the creature or the strength of it¡¯s vitality. Maybe a small animal with a stronger vitality might be able to handle the virus. As for bugs, it should probably be impossible for them to change¡­Either way, it¡¯s best to be careful still.¡±

    To survive in this world, mastering information was a must. Otherwise, one day, one will die from an unknown danger due to theck of information.

    This was why Ling Mo paid attention the to the notes that were given to him by Luo Heng, no matter how powerful you were, if you acted impulsively, not improving yourself, you wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.

    After reminding himself, Ling Mo took the others to bypass the garden and followed what Shana said.

    For some unknown reason as they proceeded, Ling Mo always had a faint feeling of his scalp going numb.

    This feeling made him very ufortable, as if he was being spied on by someone.

    Several times, he would suddenly turn his head or manipte his puppet and see from it¡¯s vision only to find nothing.

    ¡°Am I really imagining it?¡±

    This neighborhood was indeed very quiet. Although it was amercial za, most of them were beauty salons. In such a ce, when the disaster broke out, the poption base wouldn¡¯t berge since there were not a lot of zombies left here.

    Even so, Ling Mo felt that the number of zombies were rtively too low.

    After all, it was still an urban area, even if it was close to the suburbs, the poption wouldn¡¯t be small. Ling Mo himself had entered the city from the suburbs, he was very clear about the situation on the road.

    Now there were only up to a hundred zombies, wandering around, and from bones lying around, one could tell the zombies were attracted here from somewhere else.

    ¡°There are either survivors here or used to have survivors. Or it could be a zombie just like you guys¡­.¡± Ling Mo made a conclusion, ¡°But I think the possibility of it being survivors is greater. The reason for this is because advanced zombies would not kill a lot of their kind for food, but since there was a lot of dead bodies around there must of been a battle. Although all that was left here were bones, the skulls on the ground were most iconic.¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes lit up, she immediately began to stare at the skeleton on the ground. As an advanced zombie, she was not afraid to expose her body, so she simply walked into the square and stood there to count.

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo, then asked curiously, ¡°.. they¡­ very strong?¡±

    ¡°That is not necessarily true.¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°You see Luo Heng¡¯s group, they weren¡¯t particrly strong. But they have Luo Heng, a professional, and two psychics that were assisting their group. By taking the advantage of terrain they could kill thousands of zombies by just the four of them.

    Ling Mo thought that with his current range of controlling zombies, he could probably do it with his zombie puppet without even needing to take risks like Luo Heng or even sacrifice himself.

    However, Ling Mo was just here to survive, he¡¯s not here to be the one that would try to save the city with the three girls.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to kill millions of zombies by himself anyways.

    If he killed them all, what were Ye Lian, Shana and Li Ya Ling going to eat?

    So on the thought of that, Ling Mo took control of a zombie that was approaching, and then used it to enter a zombie group, and then started to look for a mutated zombie.

    Shana quickly counted the skulls and ran back to Ling Mo. She said with excitement, ¡°About more than three hundred! But many of them are broken, and they are blocking my vision.¡± When ites to this, Shana revealed a heartless look at the zombie, ¡°If we can¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly made a squeaky gesture to her, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fight when it¡¯s not needed. I always felt that something was wrong here, what if we get into trouble? It¡¯s not easy to defeat all these zombies, let¡¯s keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Li Ya Ling snorted a little at the side, but in exchange she got pped on the ass by Ling Mo.

    This action caused Li Ya Ling to jump up suddenly, step back a few steps, and looked at Ling Mo with great vignce.

    However, she did not show any attempt to attack Ling Mo as before, but only made a precautionary action.

    Ling Mo did not care about her reaction, but rolled his eye and said, ¡°Senior sister, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I will spank you!¡±

    ¡°You!¡­¡­¡±

    Although Li Ya Ling did not understand the meaning of this action, but the feeling of being touched by Ling Mo¡¯s big hand made her feel weird.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think about when she pinched her own ass, but it feltpletely different when Ling Mo hits it¡­.

    The body is saying no, but there is a sense desire in her, simr to the moment she sees a virus gel.

    So Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo for a while, but she did not say a word.

    Her reaction made Ling Mo feel very satisfied, and thought that he was majestic¡­

    However what Ling Mo didn¡¯t know was that the reason she didn¡¯t protest was because the zombie race just followed their instincts. Inside her heart, she was looking forward in getting spanked more often.

    While letting the puppet zombies look for the mutant zombies in the zombie group, Ling Mo took the girls to a clothing store to change.

    As for the experimental puppet, Ling Mo left it to stay outside.

    When changing clothes for the three women, Ling Mo¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile evilly.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that is autumn already¡­, but the sexy body hidden under the windbreaker was very sexy, this would definitely be the best outfit!¡±

    Shana and Ye Lian have long learned how to change their clothes, so when Ling Mo found two sexy clothes, he realized the two girls were hiding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to hide from me!¡± Ling Mo had wanted to catch them and ¡°punish¡± them but then he saw Li Ya Ling looking dazed in front of the mirror.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes were somewhat confused and vaguely strange.

    Her snake-like cold eyes turned to Ling Mo, and then suddenly whispered, ¡°Am¡­I..inside?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t even remember what a mirror is?¡± Ling Mo sighed and walked to her, ¡°See, that one, the silly girl inside is you¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she was affirmed by Ling Mo. Li Ya Ling suddenly got close to the mirror and reached out and touched the cheek of the person in the mirror.

    Her eyes suddenly became a little red, ¡°Really¡­¡± She said, and she reached out and attached the palm of her hand to the image in the mirror, as if this was the first time she saw a mirror.

    Ling Mo breathed and slowly walked behind her. He slowly used his hands to get through her armpit and used the hands to unzip her coat.

    ¡°You should change here and see what you actually look like from the inside and the outside¡­.¡±

 Chapter 156 â€“ Stalkers Donâ€™t End Up Well

    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C Stalkers Don¡¯t End Up Well</h4>

    ¡°Look, this over here is the throat, here is the heart, and over here is the kidney¡­. In short, when your fighting with people, you should avoid getting hit in these parts as much as possible, otherwise you would probably get killed or seriously injured. It¡¯s okay if you get cut on the limbs or damage your skin, zombies recover those parts very fast.¡±

    The reason why Ling Mo was teaching her this was because even though advanced zombies knew all of these things, but when they turned berserk, they would only remember how attack and defending would be thrown out the window. It would be fine if they fought like this with normal zombies or ordinary survivors, but if they saw people like Luo Heng who had a gun as well a good aim, things would be quite difficult.

    Or even worse if they met stronger psychics¡­..these are some of the things that they needed to consider. Under the influence of Ling Mo, Ye Lian and Shana have already changed the way they fought, whenever they fought now, they wouldn¡¯t only concentrate on attacking, they would defend when needed.

    However, Li Ya Ling was different. Due to her having a strong sense of resisting before, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have the time to teach her then.

    Right now they had a mirror that could show her the advantages and disadvantages she had.

    ¡°This is the abdomen, it is very soft as well as big target, usually in battle it should be carefully protected. How, you have a problem? Oh¡­.. do you see these two balls? This is called the chest? What!? You think there is no fighting power in the chest! You arepletely wrong, the bigger the chest, the stronger thebat power. You see, in your size, if I used my short knife, I wouldn¡¯t be able to prate it through the chest in order to hit the heart¡­.¡±

    Just when Ling Mo was patiently exining everything to Li Ya Ling, his pupils shrunk and he immediately grabbed Li Ya Ling into his arms and pulled her with him to hide behind a pole.

    He was pretty fast, when he hid, he had enough time to also zip up Li Ya Ling¡¯s zipperat the same time.

    With one look, he was able to see that the mirror had a shadow, and then suddenly there was a person in it.

    If it weren¡¯t for the mirror, Ling Mo would never have been able to realize that it was a person. The person was stuck to the wall, like a stic model that you would never pay attention to.

    But when the pair of eyes had a look that revealed the intent to kill, Ling Mo felt a very strong sense of danger. This feeling made Ling Mo feel something very familiar. He had felt that someone had been stalking them since he stepped on the Jade Belt Bridge. Seems like there really was someone stalking them, and it was this person.

    ¡°Is it a survivor or a zombie?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart immediately shed a thought, and at the same time he let go of Li Ya Ling and slowly pulled out the short knife.

    In order to not let anything bad happen to Ye Lian and Shana, he made a spiritmand to notify them that it was dangerous here.

    Right now staring at the person, Ling Mo was feeling very worried. The zombie he controlled and the mutant zombie he found in the zombie crowd hadn¡¯t realized it¡¯s presence.

    This skill level of hiding one¡¯s presence was certainly at a high level, at least Ling Mo hasn¡¯t seen anyone who was able to do that yet.

    This was simply at a god level!

    Would the weird situation with all those dead bodies here be caused by this person, who Ling Mo wasn¡¯t even sure if it was a zombie or survivor?

    Within a second, Ling Mo had shed through several different possibilities in his head, he looked at the edge of the mirror and slowly moved his legs.

    Even Li Ya Ling did not sense the existence of this guy, but after getting the spiritualmand from Ling Mo, she also tightened her body and did not act rashly.

    However, when Ling Mo slowly retreated, his heel bumped into a stainless steel hander that had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Dangdang!¡±

    Although the sound was very faint, it was still clearly heard in the deathly silent clothing store, as if it had been magnified an innumerable amount of times.

    ¡°FUCK ME!¡±

    Making this kind of noise in this quiet ce was no different than telling the person on the other side where you were, no matter if it¡¯s a person or a zombie, as long as it wanted to take advantage of them, it wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.

    Just when the sound came out, a dark shadow popped out.

    However, just as the person moved, a zombie rushed in from the door, and dashed towards the guy.

    This was the backup n that Ling Mo made in such a short time, since he already made a mistake, why not let himself be the bait while the zombie from the outside attacks.

    The idea was good and the response was fast, but the result was awful.

    This dude was so much faster! Moreover, it could be seen that the nerve reaction and physical reaction speed of the person has reached the level of synchronization. When the person saw the zombie, the body of the person had already adjusted ordingly.

    This type of reaction was something that ordinary people could never do subconsciously when they faced a surprise attack.

    When the zombie tried to jump on the person, the person twisted it¡¯s body and made a smooth counter spin kick.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The strength of the kick was so strong!

    The zombie was sent flying and mmed into a ss window. Suddenly a loud noise broke out with the sounds of broken ss sshing all over the floor. More than a hundred zombies in the square were immediately attracted to the noises being caused here.

    Ling Mo quickly manipted another zombie to make a low-pitched roar and had it run towards the person while he took the opportunity to grab Li Ya Ling and run from the back of the store.

    Ye Lian and Shana also ran out of a fitting room, but the clothes those two wore almost made Ling Mo spurt out blood.

    ¡°How could you two dress up like this, I¡¯ll punish you bothter!¡±

    Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t let himself be trapped in a store with a mysterious person and over a hundred zombies.

    He was controlling the zombies to try and hold off the guy which was a risky step.

    While he closing the door from the back of the store, Ling Mo saw half of the person¡¯s side.

    The reason why it was just half was because when he controlled the puppet to jump onto the guy, the guy squatted and lifted it¡¯s leg to kick, so that it¡¯s knee would ram into the puppet¡¯s jaw, making the facepletely disfigured and killing the puppet almost instantly. Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have a chance to break the connection and immediately felt an immense pain in his brain.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    But within that short moment, Ling Mo still vaguely saw the guy.

    Zombie¡­but unlike all the zombies he has ever seen, this was a zombie with only the pupils being blood-red while the white parts of the eye were like white jade.

    At first nce, it seems like colored lenses, but there was no way someone would have the time to wear colored lenses in apocalypse. The keypoint was that it was so shiny and red!

    A short ck hair was scattered behind his head, it was a handsome, yet a bit childish looking boy.

    But the cold and emotionless look was even stronger than all the zombies he had ever seen before.

    The most important thing was that this was a very clean zombie¡­.

    A very strong, special eyed, and clean zombie¡­.

    Didn¡¯t even need to think to know that this was a zombie at a higher level than an advanced zombie!

    Not just that, when Ling Mo used the puppet to attack, it tried to fight back the maniption due to the fear, but because Ling Mo¡¯s power was too strong, it still obeyed and attacked.

    In short, it was like a wolf seeing a wolf king.

    If this zombie wanted to, it could use it¡¯s advantage of being a higher tier and create its own zombie army. But the number of zombies would depend on how strong it was.

    A leader-level zombie! He immediately ssified this zombie in his mind.

    Ling Mo felt that he was so unlucky, there were millions of things this strong zombie could have followed, why the hell did it have to follow him!

    He had made several mental preparations or even expected to see an even higher level zombie, but he didn¡¯t expect this zombie to peep on them while he was taking off Li Ya Ling¡¯s shirt!

    Ling Mo cursed in his mind, ¡°Those who peep on others won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± He then proceeded in taking the three girls away.

    The ce was narrow and there were hundreds of zombies, it wasn¡¯t a good ce to fight.

    Seeing how easily the leader-level zombie fought, Ling Mo could tell that he had very strongbat powers, and the other zombies weren¡¯t willing to attack him¡­

    Staying here would be too dangerous for Ling Mo!

    Just when Ling Mo and the female zombie proceeded in running along the small road and reaching a garden, the leader-level zombie kicked the back door open.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The leader zombie was standing at the door. He looked like he was around seventeen or eighteen and had a baby face with shoulder length hair. He was wearing a school¡¯s sport uniform that had blood stains on it.

    But his face and hair were very clean, especially his hands.

    There was no blood on the slender fingers, the nails were slightly folded inwards, but one could tell from looking at this boy, that he wasn¡¯t as innocent as he looks.

    Although it was just a teenager, the eyes of the leader-level zombies were daunting.

    He nced at the direction of the small garden and then went towards it with a quick pace.

    While running, he barely made any noise under his feet. He didn¡¯t even touch anything when he crossed the bushes and the flower beds.

    If there were anyrge obstacles, he would just reach it to tap it and jump over it.

    He has even more agile than the way monkey moved.

    However, as far as speed was concerned, he did not seem to have much of an advantage¡­

 Chapter 157 â€“ Donâ€™t Judge A Book by Itâ€™s Cover

    <h4>Chapter 157 ¨C Don¡¯t Judge A Book by It¡¯s Cover</h4>

    Ling Mo ran a distance of about a kilometer with the girls until he was sure that they were really far away from the zombie group. Then they stopped at a wide green area near the river belt.

    This was the wide Jade Belt River, it had a curvy section, with a wide green area and some buildings that weren¡¯t so far away.

    As soon as a male zombie rushed over, its neck got swiped away by Ye Lian¡¯s knife.

    There were several other zombies that also followed and they were killed off one by one.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t fight along the way, he began saving his energy and waiting for the leader-level zombie to show up.

    Running? As a human there¡¯s no way Ling Mo would have a better stamina than a zombie that is apparently at a higher level than an advanced zombie

    Instead of being caught after using up all his stamina, it was better to wait while his exhausted enemy catches up. Ling Mo would be able to choose where he wanted his fight to be located at giving himself a bigger advantage.

    The environment he chose was rtivelyplicated. He had three female zombies surround himself while he was also under the protection of his tentacles so he wouldn¡¯t suffer from a sneak attack.

    By this time the leader level zombie had gotten ahead of Ling Mo, but he was very cafeful, instead of running towards them immediately, he hid half of his body behind a bush, showing only the upper part of his body while staring at Ling Mo¡¯s group with his red white eyes.

    If this was before the apocalypse, this boy would have definitely attracted a lot of perverted shotacons(people who were attracted to young boys). He had very white teeth with red lips, looking extremely handsome¡­.

    But under therge uniform he was wearing, he looked a bit skinny and weak, his skin was also too white¡­..

    Little white face(Chinese saying for gigolo)¡­.Ling Mo cursed.

    Right now the leader level zombie wasn¡¯t hiding his presence, he was instead emitting a powerful pressure. Even Ling Mo felt a shockwave of cruelness even though he tried to suppress it within himself.

    Don¡¯t even need to mention the three girls, their eyes had fully turned red already.

    Apparently, they could feel the pressure, but they wouldn¡¯t regard this zombie leader as their ¡°Wolf king¡± like the ordinary zombies.

    Even so, they showed their awareness, they didn¡¯t attack him impulsively.

    This was by far, the strongest zombie Ling Mo has ever met, and he had no idea how good it was.

    In an unknown battle, going face to face recklessly was the worst strategy! But Ling Mo¡¯s puppet skills was his trump card that his opponent didn¡¯t know. As long as he uses it at the right time, he could increase his chances of winning.

    Ling Mo already knew that it was impossible to control this guy, he knew he had reached his limit after controlling Li Ya Ling.

    Even if he used up all his powers, there was no way he could control a leader zombie.

    Luckily his puppet skills weren¡¯t only able to just manipte zombies, he also could use it to disrupt his opponents.

    The spirit disruption was Ling Mo¡¯s killer skill!

    So Ling Mo used his short knife guard the front of his body and stared right at the leader zombie.

    As a even more advanced zombie, it would most likely dominate the three female zombies, the key point in winning this battle would be on Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo had a n B though, if things went sideways, they could only retreat. There was building that wasn¡¯t so far where they could retreat to.

    But at the same time Ling Mo was really excited about what this leader zombie was capable of!

    This was the level that Ye Lian and the three women can achieve after they evolved again. Not sure about Shana though, but Ye Lian was definitely going to evolve into this.

    So what Ling Mo cared about now was how the leader zombie evolved and what were the differences between him and advanced zombies?!

    Danger and opportunity co-exists, although this zombie was dangerous, but it could also give them some hints on how to evolve.

    The leader zombie could also see that Ling Mo and the others were prepared, he was standing behind the flower ins, using his creepy eyes to stare at the four of them.

    Ling Mo felt his scalp go numb when he was being stared by him.

    Ordinary people would be dead for sure if they faced this zombie.

    But this kind of zombie in X city was considered very rare, it would be really hard to see one in such a big city

    At least before when Ling Mo had wanted to see one, he was never really able to see one.

    The leader zombie wasn¡¯t just standing still in the same ce, Ling Mo could feel that although his eyes were staring at him, but his body was still actually making very small movements making people feel like they were looking at an after image.

    In his case even if he had a gun, unless he strafes crazily or hasplete uracy, it would be impossible to shoot it.

    But that was no different than dying together even if he killed the leader zombie, since they were in such a wide space, one gun shot would attract lots of zombies, the only choice the shooter would have afterwards would be to jump into the river.

    ¡°Damn it why aren¡¯t you moving first!¡±

    They were in deadlock for about a minute or so, Ling Mo could feel that his forehead was full of cold sweat, but the opponent didn¡¯t both making any moves yet.

    In fact, Ling Mo was ready for him to attack, and he would attack together with the girls. But in the case of not knowing how good his opponent was, it was better to wait until they made the first move.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    Ye Lian was held onto her scimitar tightly, the other hand was opened, her body was leaning slightly forward, staring at the leader zombie with her red eyes.

    Suddenly, the leader zombie changed his focuspletely on Ye Lian, that look made Ling Mo skip a heartbeat.

    Just when Ling Mo sensed danger, the leader zombie had already taken action.

    The skinny body leaped super high, the incredible vertical leap made up his disadvantage of his speed, it jumped right in front of the four of them right away.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t see Ling Mo who was a human or Li Ya Ling who was stronger, but aimed at Ye Lian.

    Seeing his hand attempting to grab Ye Lian, blood ran to Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    How dare you touch my Ye Lian?!

    He released his tentacles to wrap up the leader zombie which made an intangible spirit web.

    When the leader zombie fell into the intangible web, numerous distractions appeared.

    His visions twisted, mislead smell, he could hear ¡°Wong Wong¡± sounds, even his sense of direction had beenpletely disturbed.

    Ling Mo had saved his energy for a while, this time he used all his energy to attack.

    The leader zombie was caught off guard and the three girls attacked all at the same time. Ye Lian stabbed him right in the throat, Li Ya Ling learned what Ling Mo had taught her, she kicked him right in the waist where the kidneys were.

    Shana used the broken knife to stab his armpit and Ling Mo stabbed him right on the belly.

    Within less than a second, the four of them had simultaneouslypleted their attack!

    Ling Mo had wanted to do some research on the leader zombie, but that would only happen if they beat him up until he became handicapped! It would be a pity if he just died, but right now their lives were more important than anything¡­.

    The leader zombie awakened immediately, got loose from the web of tentacles, even Ling Mo got a bit affected by the counter-attack.

    The zombie leader¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, it didn¡¯t panic regardless of being attacked right off the bat.

    This was one of the zombies advantage in a battle, they wouldn¡¯t get influenced by negative emotions.

    It twisted it¡¯s body and had avoided getting stabbed in a fatal spot by Ye Lian¡¯s attack, it had only cut the skin of the throat.

    This twist not only dodged Li Ya Ling¡¯s kick, but it had also dodged Shana¡¯s attack, the cut she made was only towards his clothes.

    The only real damage that was dealt was by Ling Mo¡¯s short knife. But because of the shockwave of spirit power, Ling Mo stagnated a bit and created an opening for the zombie leader to lean back.

    ¡°STAB!¡±

    The short knife only poked into the surface of the skin, immediately realizing he was backing away, since Ling Mo couldn¡¯t make another tentacle web at the moment, he moved his knife upwards.

    Blood sted out when it was cut, the clothes has been totally cut by Ling Mo.

    Although he had already stepped back for several steps with his quick moves, but the clothes had been split apart by Ling Mo and Shana.

    The blood on the neck had started to flow through his chest connecting with the wound Ling Mo made.

    But right at this moment Ling Mo realized that something was not right.

    Set aside the pale-like face, why did he have a vest inside? Although it was discolored, it even had old blood that had prated onto the coat, but one could tell it was a vest with a strawberry white background.

    Before he only focused on the clean appearance, right now the clean school uniform had been cut open, Ling Mo could somehow see two little lumps of flesh on the chest area. There was a saying that really fits this situation, ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by it¡¯s cover.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking tom¡­boy¡­.¡±

    One wouldn¡¯t be able to tell by just the appearance that the zombie leader was actually a girl, because she had looked too neutral!

    However being a girl didn¡¯t stop Ling Mo, he was only a bit shocked before he proceeded on by taking a few steps back.

    Ling Mo thought she was going to be irritated, but she just touched the wound her belly and used those ice cold eyes to look at Ling Mo.

    But at the next moment she looked at Ye Lian again as if she was really interested in her¡­¡­

 Chapter 158 â€“ I Need A Spouse

    <h4>Chapter 158 ¨C I Need A Spouse</h4>

    The zombie leader¡¯s behavior made Ling Mo feel a bit awkward, but he had no idea how to describe it.

    Probably it was because her focus was all on Ye Lian, or else it wouldn¡¯t have been that easy to harm her.

    Right now they were in a standoff again, after an exploratory attack, Ling Mo¡¯s temple started to hurt.

    The zombie leader¡¯s clothes had been ripped apart, with a cut on her body and a line of blood flowing down her neck.

    Although the wound wasn¡¯t deep, but she still bled a lot, the blood was very red, there color was a bit different than a human¡¯s blood.

    Ling Mo now understood a little more about the zombie race. The more pure the gel is, the more powerful the zombie is. Although the appearance would look simr to a human, there were some slight changes within the eyes.

    Ordinary zombies had twisted looks on their faces, while mutant zombies resembled closer to human beings in terms of looks but couldn¡¯t see any rationality within their eyes.

    Advanced zombies had different eyes and their behavior would be affected by an increase in intelligence.

    As for zombie leaders, they had totally changed Ling Mo¡¯s perspective on zombies. The eyes might not bepletely red, the white part in a normal eye would be recovered, but their pupils would still have a blood color.

    Although this made her look a lot less cruel, but it made her look more creepy.

    A zombie¡¯s evolution was like the process of being turned from a irrational monster to aplete rational monster! This was a qualitative leap¡­.

    As for the internal change, it would consist of the color of the blood as well as the scent of the virus.

    The more higher level the zombie was, the more of the virus they would contain, their purity of the virus would also be different, so the color of their blood would be even brighter and the smell of the virus would be even stronger.

    This zombie leader basically gave Ling Mo an update on zombie knowledge.

    But then again this is just all in theory, every zombie would have different improvements after they evolved.

    Like this zombie leader for example, her reaction was way too fast, even though she didn¡¯t have that much of a quick speed, but she was still extremely agile when she fought.

    Ling Mo even thought she might have learned karate in the past otherwise why else would she have such a soft and flexible body?

    Even though in theory zombies should be able to perform these kinds of moves already. But it wasn¡¯t that easy to dodge like that in a fight¡­

    Too bad he wasn¡¯t sure if the snake blood would work as a weapon, Ling Mo was regretting that he didn¡¯t apply some on his knife to try.

    He didn¡¯t expect to see such a strong enemy that early, so he didn¡¯t want to use such a precious thing.

    But looks like preparation was very important.

    Or else this zombie leader would have been affected by the snake poison, even though she wouldn¡¯t lose right away, but she would lose her fighting power.

    ¡°The main point is that I never expected a zombie would be a fucking peeping tom!¡±

    Ling Mo thought of it angrily, if he had found her earlier, they could have made some preparations.

    After getting hurt, the zombie leader seemed to be very careful of them. She took a few steps back to create a bit of space between them.

    After that attack, Ling Mo realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take her down.

    In order to see how much of her intelligence she recovered, Ling Mo randomly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    After Ling Mo talked the zombie leader looked at him, but you could tell that she was really hostile against Ling Mo. The look was exactly like how Li Ya Ling used to give Ling Mo.

    It seemed like she hasn¡¯t talked that much after mutating. So she just looked at Ling Mo for a long time before trying to open her mouth to talk, ¡°Human¡­.¡±

    Not so bad, at least she knew how tomunicate, also had a certain level of cognition, and also judgement, which meant that they could at least have a conversation¡­.

    ¡°Give me something more than just human¡­., you are so advanced and that¡¯s all you got? So disappointing.¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and said. Although her tone of voice would create chills, but he wasn¡¯t the type to be afraid.

    Actually mocking the zombie leader was to release some of his pressure, and easing the cruelness deep inside his soul.

    ¡°You¡­human¡­..¡±

    The leader zombie tried to talk again, it finally got smoother, but the tone was cold and sounded kind of weird, and she also talked slower, ¡°Why are you with them? But you¡¯re a human¡­..¡±

    She seemed to be very confused about this, and for no reason while she was talking to Ling Mo , she looked back at Ye Lian again.

    What the fuck, no manners¡­..

    Ling Mo cursed in his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer you. I asked you first, why don¡¯t you tell us what you want? You fucking peeping tom! Pervert!¡±

    He was talking to observe and also buy some time, while her focus was on Ye Lian, he carefully took the little bottle filled with snake poison.

    The zombie frowned and said ¡°You are just a human¡­.if it weren¡¯t for them, you would have already been dead.¡±

    This reaction was quitemon, as a zombie she would regard humans as prey.

    Only the three of them that had established a spirit connection with Ling Mo would have different attitude than her.

    On the other side, besides Ling Mo, all humans hated zombies and thought they were disgusting.

    Ling Mo stared at her and argued, ¡°Ya you are a high level zombie, but you still got your clothes ripped off by me! And you are the one that got hurt, not me.¡±

    Shana sneered and interrupted, ¡°Put on your clothes first! You want to harm Brother Ling? Come and try.¡±

    ¡°We are the same race¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, you tried to attack Sister Ye Lian, don¡¯t think that we would be afraid of you because you are at a higher level¡±

    ¡°You¡­talk¡­. slower¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why should I? You can¡¯t even talk well, what gives you the right to say Brother Ling is just a human?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±

    Ye Lian seemed to wait for a long time to talk, she took the chance and said: ¡°Ya, and you are a sissy!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Although it was quite interesting to see zombies arguing, but Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but point out something.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s a she¡­not a he..¡±

    Ling Mo had already taken out the bottle at this moment, and held in hisughter at the same time.

    Ye Lian looked shocked, even Li Ya Ling looked at the zombie leader with disbelief, and looked down to look at herself and said: ¡°But her breast¡­.so small¡­.what a low fighting power!¡±

    This is great, she learned what I taught her, this sure was an advanced zombie with high intelligence.

    ¡°This is a piece of shit with a fighting power that was close to zero, worse than an A cup¡±

    ¡°What does it mean? Does it mean it sucks¡±

    ¡°Yes! From this perspective she is a lot weaker than you guys are.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s words gave them a confidence boost, since their opponent had something smaller than them, they didn¡¯t feel that they were being dominated, so they had no need to afraid.

    The zombie leader¡¯s expression changed, although she had no idea what they are talking about, but she could feel that the three of them had a change in attitude towards her.

    Originally, the face that was a bit fearful, became extremely fierce, especially since Ye Lian was the one who had the biggest boobs, it was likeparing an airstrip to a mountain. Ye Lian even had eyes that seemed to be provocative!

    Too bad this zombie leader hadn¡¯tmunicated with another person in a long time so she couldn¡¯t keep up with their conversation!

    Even Li Ya Ling was better!

    The bottle was in Ling Mo¡¯s hand now and the his side effects from overusing his spirit had recovered a bit by now.

    Ling Mo slowly opened the bottle and sneered, ¡°Are you here to talk to us?¡±

    ¡°No I¡¯m here¡­ to find¡­¡­her¡±

    The zombie leader raised her hands and seriously said, ¡°I need a spouse.¡±

 Chapter 159 â€“ Love Rival? Your Just a Rotten Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C Love Rival? Your Just a Rotten Woman!</h4>

    TL: So this chapter was really long and hard (That¡¯s what she said lol)

    If it weren¡¯t for the creepy atmosphere, Ling Mo might have bursted out intoughter.

    Spouse?!

    Even though this zombie leader was super t-chested, but from her age, you could tell she was already fully grown.

    As a matured girl, even though she was a zombie, when her intelligence had recovered to a certain extent, maybe it also gave her a thirst for a mate. At least one thing can be confirmed now by Ling Mo, zombies are physiologically responsive, although the zombie virus deprived them of their intellect, it did not deprive them of their physiological instincts.

    But the zombie leader was the first zombie that Ling Mo had ever seen that was seeking for a spouse.

    Did this aspect awaken after they became zombie leaders, or would it wake up soon after reaching the advanced level?

    Ling Mo was curious if Ye Lian and Shana would be like this when they evolved.

    But for the two of them, one of them was trapped in a car, and was protected by Ling Mo when he wasn¡¯t strong enough, so she didn¡¯t evolve as fast as those that kept fighting in a cruel environment; As for Shana, she mutated halfway, although she evolved very fast, but her evolution was mainly in spirit rather than her body.

    Li Ya Ling was wild and highly evolved, she seemed to be one step away from bing a zombie leader.

    But Ling Mo knows as long as he finds out the way to evolve advanced zombies, Ye Lian and Shana would both quickly increase their power, shortening the gap very quickly.

    And being wild has a very big disadvantage. It¡¯s too random, you can¡¯t tell whether the zombie will survive in the end or not due to it doing unknown things.

    What Ling Mo could be sure was, that as long as he was alive, Ye Lian and Shana would constantly evolve, they wouldn¡¯t be that random zombie and they would keep improving.

    On the other hand he still subconsciously felt a sense of danger.

    When they evolved to a certain extent, they would want to start in finding a spouse, so would they also have the ability to reproduce?

    What would the kid of high level zombie look like?

    The biggest disadvantage that zombies used to have was that their numbers would dwindle down as time passed.

    Although there were billions of zombies in the world, most of them killed each other since the survivors, who were the minorities now, wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill most of them.

    No matter from Ling Mo¡¯s or Luo Heng¡¯s notebook, they both mentioned this.

    ording to Luo Heng¡¯s notebook, zombies would go extinct sooner orter, as a survivor all you had to do was sit down and hold on tight. This was why he wanted to go back to the countryside.

    As long as you gave yourself enough time, the number of zombies would decrease.

    And zombies didn¡¯t have the ability to create or make their own food.

    Although this process would be very slow, since they were already dead, zombies didn¡¯t need a lot of food to survive. Just like snakes, one meal couldst for a really long time¡­

    But once zombies could create new blood, this would be a different story!

    There weren¡¯t a lot of high level zombies, but what if you look at the entire X city, the entire province, the country, or even worldwide?

    Although they were less than humans, if they got pregnant, they would still be cruel and vicious and able to fight while humans wouldn¡¯t even dare have children unless they had a safe ce to stay.

    ¡°So she¡¯s in puberty, no wonder she was peeping. But you found the wrong one, you should find someone like me. How could you find someone with the same sex? You must be a rotten woman before you turned!¡±

    How is it possible to give Ye Lian to her?! As a zombie leader, she doesn¡¯t even know her own sex, she must either consider herself as a boy before being mutated, or she thought she was a boy due to her breasts being too small!

    But Ling Mo thought even if you couldn¡¯t tell by your boobs, you could tell by the thing down there¡­.

    ¡°Rotten woman?¡± The leader zombie started to talk smoother, and to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise she remembered the word rotten woman. She got irritated and frowned, ¡°Nonsense, how can I be a rotten woman?

    ¡°You are exactly a rotten woman!¡±

    It was out of Ling Mo¡¯s expectation to see a rotten woman here, but what¡¯s worse was that after zombies recovered their memories, some parts of the personalities also came back.

    Because they didn¡¯t care about what other people thought, they would do things based on their thoughts and emotions.

    It¡¯s no use talking reasonably with this rotten woman, her mindset had already beenpletely twisted.

    And there was no point in changing it back because, what if she likes me instead? Fuck No!

    ¡°She¡­.¡± The zombie leader looked at Ye Lian again, and after she told them why she came, Ling Mo felt that her gaze seemed to be a bit more hot. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Ye Lian stared at her without hesitation and said: ¡°Ye Lian!¡± And then she hesitated, looked at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°How about you!¡±

    The leader zombie spaced out and then said: ¡°You can call me¡­..Banyue.(TL: Means half a month lol)¡±

    This apparently was not a person¡¯s name!

    This is a name on the Inte, or a nickname, or a self-styled name! This female zombie seemed not only be a older rotten woman, but it seems she also has an eighth grade syndrome¡­..

    After recovering her memory she still hasn¡¯t remembered her name yet¡­.

    ¡°Oh so it¡¯s Half-moon, but I hate you.¡± Ye Lian was really direct, she still understand the word spouse, ¡°My spouse is Brother Ling!¡±

    Half-moon looked at Ling Mo, and Ling Mo joyfully nodded: ¡°Yup, I am Brother Ling. Give up, Rotten girl!¡±

    Although he was saying this, but inside he was very tensed. What would a zombie do when a zombie got turned down after a confession? Probably go apeshit.

    And exactly, after being turned down, Half-moon¡¯s pupil brightened and bit her teeth, and stretched her neck like a robot.

    After making this move, the cut on her neck got bigger and she bled more.

    She used her hands to wipe off the blood and put it in her mouth.

    She licked the blood, through Half-blood¡¯s eyes they could see that her intention to kill rising!

    Ling Mo was still smiling but he was actually pretty much very aware!

    This was the first time he would be really fighting this zombie, the previous attacks were just testing the waters, the damage that was dealt didn¡¯t affect her too much.

    Right now she was going to use her real powers!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you and steal her away.¡±

    Just like a beast, she moved hastily!

    Although she wasn¡¯t fast, but she could still dodge left and right perfectly, even if you had a gun, you wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot her!

    Ling Mo released all his tentacles and made a big web, he also held the bottle of snake poison on his hands.

    Ye Lian and Shana, stood on the sides while although Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t have a weapon, her hands were powerful enough.

    Half-moon didn¡¯t seem to realize that these four could do so much damage, but this time she targeted Ling Mo.

    When you saw your love rival, you would be extremely fierce, when she was only less than five meters away from Ling Mo, she flipped.

    While she wasnding, her hands reached out to grab Ling Mo¡¯s head!

    This is all too of a sudden, the first one who stood up was Li Ya Ling, she wasn¡¯t able to react to this quick enough, she could only just see Half-moon flipping over her.

    Without any other leverage points, she couldplete this just with her great vertical leap.

    Shana and Ye Lian on the other hand stood up and shed towards Half-moon with their weapons crossed.

    But Half-moon perfectly demonstrated her zombie leader ability, she was very good at moving in such a very limited space, while two des of light shed towards her, she could still keep her cool and predict where the des were heading, her hands that were going to grab onto Ling Mo¡¯s head, changed to tapping down and hitting the side of Shana¡¯s knife.

    Even though Shana had quickly twisted her wrist, attempting to cut Half-moon¡¯s palm, but the strong power made the knife break again, and Shana tripped forward for a few steps.

    But even so, she made a cut still on Half-moon¡¯s palm and blood started to spray.

    Ye Lian at the same time shed her belly, but Half-moon also tapped the back of her knife and due to the sheer power of that tap, Ye Lian was pushed to the ground.

    ¡°PPAA!¡±

    Her reaction was way too fast!

    Ye Lian fell on the ground, Half-moon didn¡¯t even bother looking and used the other hand to grab Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    Right at this moment, Shana wasn¡¯t fast enough to turn back, and Li Ya Ling couldn¡¯t keep up!

    Near distance fight was Ling Mo¡¯s weakness, and from Half-moon¡¯s attacking pace, Ling Mo¡¯s neck might be broken right away!

    Right at this critical moment, Ling Mo¡¯s mind went totally nk while his potential in his spirit power all came out!

    Half-moon¡¯s move got stagnated after entering the web, Ling Mo took the chance and poured the snake poison on her!

    There was only one chance! When he threw the poison, Ling Mo also used his knife to block in front of himself, there would be no chance to harm her with the knife, but he could still use it to protect himself.

    Even though Half-moon got away from the spirit distraction, but she couldn¡¯t get away with the snake poison.

    Even though she twisted her body to dodge, but the poison still got her.

    The moment the poison attached itself to her wounds, her expression changed.

    But she still tried to grab Ling Mo, however got distracted by Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power, at the same time, Ling Mo used the knife to sh her wrist.

    Li Ya Ling and Shana reached there at the same time, Half-moon was able to dodge but after dodging Ling Mo¡¯s attack, her body stopped a bit.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Although the broken knife was destroyed, Shana still used her powerful fingers to scratch her while Li Ya Ling kicked her.

    Half-moon flew away and fell on the ground and saw Shana and Li Ya Ling running towards her.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power attacked again, the snake poison took effect really fast, her body started to twist.

    This time Shana poked through her shoulders, while Li Ya Ling kicked into her belly.

    But zombie leaders were different, she made a low-pitch roar and broke through Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles, he felt an explosion like pain in his brain.

    Shana and Li Ya Ling who had just reached her, became surprised, Half-moon took the chance to step back, and then looked at Ye Lian, who was getting up, onest time before running to the green area and disappearing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase!¡±

    Ling Mo stopped Shana and Li Ya Ling, he didn¡¯t realize that she could do this, it was like a dragon roar, this was a dominance of a high level to a low level.

    Shana and Li Ya Ling¡¯s face became pale, and Ye Lian was like she lost her fighting power at that moment, and Ling Mo at that moment felt like his brain was filled with lead.

    The snake poison really made her weaker, but if Li Ya Ling could get over it, Half-moon could too, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be affected by the snake poison since her virus purity in her gel was very high.

    Right now they couldn¡¯t go after her, if they did, both sides would be severely harmed¡­.

 Chapter 160 â€“ You Should be the Hidden WRB (White Rich Beautiful)

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C You Should be the Hidden WRB (White Rich Beautiful)</h4>

    Although I don¡¯t know understand why Half-moon likes Ye Lian, but luckily she was severely damaged and had fled away to recover. By the time she recovers, did she think it would be easy to find Ling Mo and the others after?

    If it wasn¡¯t because Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he could defeat her, he would of chased after her with even a little bit of energy in order to finish off Half-moon.

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t get hurt, but apparently her body became a bit numb and went soft due to Half-moon¡¯s power.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo¡¯s disturbance, she probably had been nning to hit Ye Lian in the back of her head to let her pass out and then proceed in taking her away.

    However she did hold back otherwise Ye Lian would probably have gotten some wounds on her skin.

    Currently Ling Mo himself waspletely exhausted, he was just a step away from passing out into the darkness.

    Ling Mo made Shana hold onto Ye Lian while Li Ya Ling held onto him, nning to leave as soon as possible.

    But it was right at this moment when he saw something on the ground with blood stains, might have belonged to Half-moon.

    It turned out to be arge virus gel, and it had already condensed into arge piece. It was probably stuffed inside her pocket. After her clothes were cut, they probably fell out of it.

    This kind of made up for Shana¡¯s loss, Ling Mo took it without hesitation.

    He used his knife to dip the blood stains left from Half-moon that was on the grass and smelled it.

    It smells too good, if it wasn¡¯t because Ling Mo had a strong willpower, he might have already licked it.

    Seemed like after their spirits synchronized, some of his behaviors became less like a humans and more like a zombies!

    Fortunately although his was spiritually simr to a zombie, but he still contained his rationality.

    From the smell of the blood, one could tell that the evolving process of an advanced zombie was still rted to the purity of the gels.

    I just don¡¯t know whether the correct way to evolve was rely on oneself, or an external power, or was there just no way to evolve any faster.

    While looking at the direction Half-moon ran away from, Ling Mo said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first, there is no way she could possibly follow us, we just need to get far away from her.¡±

    The battle started fast and also ended pretty fast, and also the wind near the river was very strong and loud, so they didn¡¯t attract any zombies ining here.

    As for their battle summary, they broke a knife, used up half bottle of poison, and in return got a big virus gel.

    In order to let Ye Lian quickly recover, Ling Mo put away the snake poison and gave her about ten pieces of the virus gels.

    Before she wasn¡¯t supposed to eat that much of these, but right now it didn¡¯t really matter how much she ate since it could recover her stamina.

    Anyways the amount of gels they collected was more than enough, they could eat it as if they were eating candies if they felt like it.

    While feeding Ye Lian, Ling Mo grabbed Shana and started kissing her in order to absorb her saliva so that it could ease his headache a bit.

    He had wanted to also do the same thing with Li Ya Ling, but he was afraid since her eyes were too simr to a snakes, who knew whether her saliva was safe or not.

    So Ling Mo could only give up on this idea. But since he was extremely tired, he didn¡¯t realize that Li Ya Ling looked very desperate when she saw him kissing Shana.

    The guys left the district and headed towards Shana¡¯s home.

    With the pressure of Half-moon, the four of them speeded up, when the sky had finally turned dark, they had already reached the residential area.

    Shana¡¯s home was somewhere over here, but to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, this was apparently a high end residential area, besides luxury apartments, this also had several huge vi areas.

    But there didn¡¯t seem to be a lot of people, there were also not a lot of zombies, even the cars weren¡¯t a lot.

    There are some abandoned luxury cars that had crashed into each other.

    One of the airbags had popped out, if one looked closely, you could see that a curly haired woman was pressed behind the car, the car window had been broken, she had lost half of her body, and the other half had already started to decay, the stench was extremely strong.

    This seemed like a ce where they could actually drive, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t see any cars avable that could be used, so he gave up the idea.

    In order to not let Half-moon follow them, Ling Mo tried not to kill any zombies on the way, so that they wouldn¡¯t leave any traces.

    It wasn¡¯t actually hard in getting rid of these zombies without killing them. Ling Mo let Li Ya Ling go to the front while holding a twig so whenever they saw a zombie, she would use the twig to create noise in order to get their attention and guide them to a building before they locked them in there.

    She seemed to be interested in this, she even started to y different kinds of tricks under Ling Mo¡¯s order, she seemed to be enjoying it.

    ¡°Shana, which area is your ce at?¡±

    Ling Mo had recovered a lot already, although he was still a bit dizzy, but he felt a lot better than before.

    Zombie girl saliva was the best, better than stimnts.

    Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to use it, for some reason only people like Ling Mo, who was spiritually simr to zombies could use it without being harmed.

    Looking at the beautiful buildings and the green surroundings, and also the huge ad board with the shocking price on it¡­.

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t remember the ce, she was a hidden WRB(TL: So WRB stands for white, rich, and beautiful and is basically the female version of Tall, Rich and Handsome.).

    And looks like they are not some kind of parvenu, they¡¯ve been rich for a while¡­

    ¡°Holy shit, how the fuck did I not guess?¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but look at Shana, but she still didn¡¯t see any clues. The jade sword pendant on the other hand looked extremely expensive.

    Shana smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s nothing, it doesn¡¯t really matter where you live¡±

    Ling Mo angrily said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be proud, I live in the suburbs and I¡¯m still paying my loans!¡±

    Out of nowhere Ye Lian looked at him and asked seriously: ¡°So are you having a better life now?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±This is really hard to answer.

    It¡¯s true that the pressure he used to have disappeared, but right now was facing more direct survival problems.

    If he hadn¡¯t met Shana, Ling Mo might of said he would of wanted everything to be how it used to be before the apocalypse. The easy life with Ye Lian would of been very satisfying.

    But right now¡­.they had gone through a lot of things together¡­.

    Ling Mo grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Not exactly a better life, but just a lot better than other people¡±

    Right at this moment Li Ya Ling hadpleted another round of tasks and had just came out of the building.

    Shana looked around and pointed at a crescent sign and said, ¡°Its over there, Yi Yue district.¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked, ¡°Holy fuck! That area is famous for expensive houses!¡±

    Ye Lian asked, ¡°How do ¡­you know, Brother Ling¡±

    Ling Mo touched his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of buying a ce to get married¡­only just thought though¡­.¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s memory was a bit scattered, but she seemed to remember this, ¡°So Brother Ling, who¡­are you going to marry?¡±

    If it was before, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have the guts to say it, but now he hugged Ye Lian tight and said, ¡°Of course you! Oww! Don¡¯t pinch me Shana, and also you OK?¡±

    Shana said, ¡°That sounds much better, otherwise I am going to eat you.¡±

    Ling Mo felt the heebie-jeebies, if other girls said this, it would just be flirting, but if a zombie girl said this with a cold look and cold tone with a smile on her face, even if you know she was flirting, you wouldn¡¯t be able to face it with a happiness!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, we can take a break after reaching your ce.¡±

    The door of the mansion shocked Ling Mo again, the environment had this high end vibe.

    There was an expensive car by the door, Ling Mo looked inside and found a very expensive perfume.

    But applying this was no different than suicide, what use did it have besides attracting zombies?

    For a puppet master like Ling Mo this might be something very useful, if he wanted to mislead zombies, he would just need to apply this, which is a lot more useful than making sounds.

    ¡°Oh, a golden chain¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at it and threw it on the ground.

    This was no different than shit¡­.

    This little district looked extremely elegant, there¡¯s a huge fountain at the entrance, and hugeke inside. On the side was the vi area, it felt like they had entered a manor.

    Shana took them inside and said, ¡°There¡¯s an elementary and an pre-school here, but it¡¯s kind of far from where I live. I live remotely, if Brother Ling wants to stay for a while it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t really need a while, one or two days is fine. As you can see, there¡¯s already zombies leaders in X city, I need to let you guys evolve faster.¡±

    After seeing Half-moon, Ling Mo¡¯s crisis awareness had been triggered, if he wastes any more of his time, he would be in great danger.

    But this ce is way too big, they randomly saw zombies, by the time they reached a small vi it was already 20 minutes.

    But the good thing was, it was different than the rich family he had expected¡­.

    Ling Mo felt relieved, the little vi is very remoted, it¡¯s at a corner in the Yi Yue district, there are no buildings around, and there¡¯s a man madeke in front of the house.

 Chapter 161 â€“ The Spear Head in the Butt Crack

    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C The Spear Head in the Butt Crack</h4>

    As they passed by the vi garden, Ling Mo noticed a huge dog kennel and began wondering what kind of dog did they used to breed here.

    But there were only blood stains left, the surrounding had bones scattered everywhere¡­.

    Shana told Ling Mo, ¡°Brother Ling you don¡¯t have to look at it, it has already been eaten. If we didn¡¯t tie him up, he might have turned into a mutant creature.¡±

    Ling Mo was going tofort her, but on the second thought, he remembered that she didn¡¯t have feelings, and not to mention it was just a dog.

    ¡°EEERRRR¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    Although the door of the vi was closed, but Shana was familiar with this ce so she was able to quickly find a small window.

    She reached out to break the plug by pressing on the side, and then opened the window and jumped in.

    Ling Mo was shocked and asked, ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I used to be really rebellious, liked to go out and y, but I used to have strict curfews, so I usually snuck out from here.¡±

    Shana looked around the utility room and started to talk about her dark family history.

    It was no wonder she had such a evil side to her, and after mutating, this side of her personality escted to a whole new level¡­..She was never a good girl to begin with.

    Ling Mo jumped in, and then helped Ye Lian toe in and then Li Ya Ling.

    Four people squeezed into a room, it became quite crowded.

    Ling Mo saw some upleted scabbard, and even saw some huge knives.

    These knives look very badass, it wasn¡¯t even heavy, just looked pretty good, looks like it hadn¡¯t been taken out before.

    Shana smiled and said, ¡°This was for a drama team, but too bad the world changed before they coulde pick it up.¡±

    Ye Lian curiously looked at a harmless spear head and yfully poked at Li Ya Ling.

    Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t feel that Ye Lian had any bad intentions, but after all she had just started making contact with people, so she wasn¡¯t used to this kind of behavior, therefore she frowned and twisted her body to dodge.

    ¡°AAhhh!¡±

    When Li Ya Ling twisted her body, the spear head idently poked right in her middle of her butt, and it slid down. It got stuck in her butt crack.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Li Ya Ling had a very strange feeling, her shouting also had a mixture of moaning in there.

    ¡°Did it hurt? I didn¡¯t poke¡­.. it hard¡­.¡±

    Ye Lian let go innocently, the spear head dropped to the floor with a crispy sound.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡­ really hurt¡­¡±

    Li Ya Ling was still honest. Advanced zombies really didn¡¯t like to lie. Shana was the only exception that might try to change the subject or something like that.

    Ling Mo was silentlyughing aside, if it wasn¡¯t because he was having a headache, he would have joined them.

    ¡°OK, lets get in. The sooner we get your weapons the sooner we can rest.¡±

    While talking he bypassed Shana who was finding things in the cupboard and reached to open the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    A shout came from the door outside. Ling Mo¡¯s pupil shrinked, the leg that was heading out stopped, the right hand that was holding a knife became stiff.

    The guy standing outside was a youth around the age twenty or more with dark skin. A natural curvy hair with an explosive style.

    But the thing on his hand made Ling Mo very afraid.

    It was a bow¡­.

    Right now the guy was aiming at Ling Mo with vignce.

    Ling Mo was standing right at the door, even if he could dodge it, but the room was to small, the three girls might get harmed.

    Ling Mo thought this guy was pretty good, since he could stand there calmly when he heard the noise in there.

    But on the other hand he was just silently standing outside, but he didn¡¯t hide his aura, and didn¡¯t get the zombie girl¡¯s attention, so apparently he was just an ordinary person.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shana popped out her head behind Ling Mo, the guy quickly raised his bow.

    Shana asked with surprise ¡°Hey? Isn¡¯t this one of my collections? Where did you get it?¡±

    The guy who was fully vignt, got puzzled after hearing what Shana said.

    Just when he spaced out, Ling Mo dashed towards him, and used his super power to distract him before he could make any reaction and at the same time used his power of controlling objects to lift his bow a bit.

    ¡°Shooo!¡±

    The arrow was released and stuck on the doorframe, Shana leaped and took the arrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ling Mo had pointed his short knife at his neck and walked behind the guy.

    When the young man¡¯s eyes widened and he became stiff, Ling Mo had already taken his bow and arrows, and also took away the quiver on his waist and handed it to Shana.

    Shana took a look at the arrow and smiled, ¡°This sure is mine, I asked our craftsman to make it for me.¡±

    ¡°This thing should be banned!¡±

    Just after he said this, he realized she has a lot of things that should be banned in her house.

    But this is something good, even though it was a pirated version, but it was still very powerful. The arrow that was released made a hole on the doorframe, the strength was very shocking.

    Since it was Shana¡¯s, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t nning on giving it back to the guy.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The youth didn¡¯t expect that this tired and ordinary looking guy could have pulled this off, he started to panic a bit.

    ¡°What were you trying to do?¡±

    The guy exined ¡°You guys sneaked in without knocking, how do I know whether you guys are a friend or enemy? I had to be careful, if you didn¡¯t take any action, I wouldn¡¯t have released the arrow.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean sneak? This is my ce.¡±

    Shana stared at the guy, the guy felt a chill and didn¡¯t dare look at her in the eyes.

    ¡°Did you see it, my name is on it!¡± On the bow a ¡°Na¡± was lettered on it.

    ¡°My family took this away from me and I didn¡¯t know where they hid it, didn¡¯t expect to be taken away by a useless human like you¡±

    Luckily the guy didn¡¯t find anything wrong with her words, but he believed her identity now.

    This bow and arrow was very well hidden, if he didn¡¯t look everywhere he wouldn¡¯t have be able to find it¡­.

    ¡°Although this is your ce, but nobody was here, and it¡¯s a nice ce to hide, so we¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and asked ¡°We? There are other people?¡±

    The guy revealed a second of fear and said: ¡°Yes¡­.They are outside, but they are probably almost back.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone left in this house?¡±

    He thought Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see, but Ling Mo had already changed his vision to Li Ya Ling¡¯s, and Ling Mo has seen through his changes of expression.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo interrupted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie, you should of known that we were just heading back home even though right now there isn¡¯t such thing as a homeowner, but you still better tell the truth otherwise I don¡¯t know what I might do to you.¡±

    The de was right at his neck, plus the three girls were giving him a extremely dangerous feeling, under huge pressure he nodded and took them to the living room.

    However, basically nothing was seen in the living room, all the furniture was pushed to the side, the carpet in the middle was used as a makeshift bed, and there were many messy things on the sofa.

    ¡°Where are the people?¡±

    ¡°Upstairs¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pointed his knife behind his waist and said, ¡°Take us there.¡±

 Chapter 162 â€“ Two New Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C Two New Weapons</h4>

    TL: This is a bonus chapter, Thank Remco De Haas for donating this bonus chapter for everyone to read

    Shana¡¯s family vi didn¡¯t look that big from the outside, but the structure inside was quiteplicated.

    Even the staircases wereplicated, there were so many turns and bends on each staircase. Unexpectedly at each corner of the staircase, there was a small warehouse.

    However, Shana said that these warehouses were all full of junk, the weapons were not there.

    Plus, before they could go looking for weapons, they first needed to handle the rest of these survivors.

    But looking at this guy¡¯s nervous expression, Ling Mo subconsciously thought that they might have probably already found all the weapons, since they even had this bow.

    This was something that Ling Mo didn¡¯t predict, so he was extremely upset, therefore his attitude towards the guy was very cold.

    I sure hope they didn¡¯t take everything away or worst, break them¡­

    The young man¡¯s muscles became tight, he could feel the knife on his waist, even though Ling Mo only used one hand to grab him, he still didn¡¯t dare to try and struggle.

    Walking slowly down the stairs to the second floor, there is a long corridor with rooms on both sides, but because the doors were closed, they couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the rooms.

    There is also a staircase leading to the rooftop, but the door was also closed and because of that there was no way to see what was on the roof.

    Just when the young man was about to take Ling Mo and his entourage to the depths of the corridor, Ling Mo asked coldly, ¡°Are they on the roof?¡±

    If the young man had not nced at the rooftop, Ling Mo would have never found out that the door leading to the roof, which seemed to be closed, was actually not tightly closed at all, leaving a small invisible gap.

    Just when Ling Mo finished talking, the door was suddenly knocked open, a dark shadow came out and a cold light poked towards Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo used the tentacles again, and even used his ipetent object controlling skill, but at this time his tentacles became weak due to exhaustion.

    But at least his reaction was very fast, he was able to pull the youth¡¯s body towards him, to use him as a shield in front of him.

    The youth was shocked and shouted, ¡°Lien Lien!¡±

    This Lien Lien person didn¡¯t see thating, so she could only trip herself to lose bnce in order to stop herself from moving forward.

    When she got to the floor, she stopped at a ce about two meters away from Ling Mo and the youth, she stood up and held on to her dagger looking at Ling Mo angrily.

    Originally Ling Mo was very prepared, but after he saw what this Lien Lien girl looked like, he became stunned.

    Her height was only up to about his waist, she had long hair, big eyes, looked extremely pale and skinny probably due to theck of nutrition¡­

    She looked like a doll that was full of spirit, a beautiful doll around 7 or 8 years old¡­

    Although she fell from about two or three steps on the staircase, it still must of hurt her butt.

    She used her hand to rub her butt and shouted childishly, ¡°Quickly let go of Yang Jia!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid Ou Yang Lien, quickly put the dagger away!¡±

    Yang Jia was really afraid, even he, who was using a bow and arrow got taken down, what could a fruit knife possibly do?

    What if they irritated Ling Mo?

    Ling Mo was very relieved, this was just a ordinary little girl, what harm could she possibly do?

    But seeing that she was nning on doing her best to save Yang Jia, Ling Mo kind of liked this little girl.

    Most little girls would be scared to death, it was already hard not to cry, but she able to think calmly and hide herself first before gathering the courage to attack.

    Although the behavior was worth praising, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t look harmful at all.

    After listening to what Yang Jia said, Ou Yang Lien looked confused, but she still held onto the knife and said ¡°No. unless they let go of you.¡±

    ¡°Bro¡­no, I mean Big Brother! She¡¯s just a little girl who wants to save me, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

    Yang Jia could only beg Ling Mo to understand, because Ou Yang Lien didn¡¯t seem toprehend the current situation.

    The person whomited the surprise attack was just a little girl. Obviously there were no other survivors around. As Yang Jia said, his otherpanions were outside.

    But it¡¯s so dark now, they could be back at anytime.

    Thinking to this point Ling Mo let go of Yang Jia and smiled to Ou Yang Lien: ¡°I¡¯m letting go of him now, you should put down your knife too. This thing couldn¡¯t harm me, it would only harm you.¡±

    Yang Jia was confused, he didn¡¯t expect Ling Mo would let him free like this.

    But he pulled himself together immediately and ran to take away Ou Yang Lien¡¯s knife to throw it on the ground, then he pulled her to him and looked at Ling Mo with awareness.

    Ling Mo put away his knife and coldly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this, just like you said, you didn¡¯t know if we were enemies or friends, I¡¯m doing this just in case yourpanionse back and attack me for no reason.¡±

    Yang Jia was surprised and squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°I understand¡­.¡±

    ¡°We came back mainly to find some weapons to use. Were all the knives taken away by you guys?¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t in the mood to beat around the bush, so he went straight to the point.

    ¡°Oh so thats why¡­.¡±, Originally Yang Jia was fully vignt towards Ling Mo, but after seeing that even though Ling Mo¡¯s side had the absolute advantage, they didn¡¯t torture him for answers, so he felt a bit better about them, and said, ¡°We did find a lot of weapons, most of them couldn¡¯t be used, but the ones that were of use, were divided amongst the team.¡±

    Shana suddenly asked: ¡°What were the things you guys distributed?¡±

    Yang Jia seemed to be afraid of Shana, while Ou Yang Lien was looking at Shana with curiosity.

    ¡°Some short knives¡­.but the numbers weren¡¯t a lot.¡±

    Shana thought and turned to Ling Mo, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I only want long knives. This wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could use.¡±

    ¡°Yes, for us, the long spears you made were much easier for us to use¡±

    Now Yang Jia totally believed in Shana¡¯s identity, if she wasn¡¯t the owner of this house, she wouldn¡¯t have known that much about the weapons.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Then you take us to the ce where you guys store your weapons, we will leave after getting some weapons.¡±

    ¡°OK fine¡­¡­¡­¡± Yang Jia replied with a bit of hesitation, he knew that he didn¡¯t have any choice, so he could only nod and point towards a room not so far away, ¡°It¡¯s all over there.¡±

    Although Yang Jia and Ou Yang Lien weren¡¯t dangerous, but Ling Mo still made Li Ya Ling keep an eye on them.

    Yang Jia didn¡¯t feelfortable being stared at, by her cold snake eyes, even Ou Yang Lien looked afraid. Butparing to being scared she was a bit more interested¡­.

    ¡°Holy shit¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked when he entered the room.

    The scattered weapons made him think he entered an arsenal.

    Although Ling Mo knew Shana¡¯s house had a lot of these things, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be that many.

    But after pulling himself back together he realized that most of them were just collections with no real des, they just only looked pretty.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ling Mo looked at a vintage sword and asked.

    Shana looked at it and said: ¡°This is a collection.¡±

    ¡°It must worth one or two thousand right?.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s around 30 thousand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Just assume I didn¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s pick out the useful ones¡±

    Shana was the only one who could do this, she had sharp eyes, she didn¡¯t even need to check carefully and was able to pick up the long knives that were very sharp.

    But most of them were too light for her so she threw it away.

    Ling Mo picked up one of them that was eliminated and was surprised.

    This is so heavy, why would she think it¡¯s light¡­.

    Just how much strength is hidden in that seemingly ordinary body?

    Ye Lian was also looking at the weapons, even though the one she had right now was still pretty good, but Ling Mo still wanted to give her a new one.

    ¡°AAH! This one is good.¡± Shana found a one meter long knife from an opened wooden case, and then ¡°SShhwwaaa¡± pulled out the knife.

    The shiny cold light was so bright that it could hurt people¡¯s eyes, Shana waved it and cut the wooden case in half.

    Ling Mo looked at the cases incision, it was smooth like a tofu.

    There were several reasons why it could be cut like this. Shana¡¯s strength was one of the reasons, but main reason was the quality of the knife.

    Shan looked at the knife with satisfaction and said, ¡°This is the Tang knife, which was created by the old family leader before his death, who was also by the way the grandfather of Wang Rin and me. But this isn¡¯t the an authentic Tang knife, it¡¯s just a copied version that looks the same.

    ¡°I thought you made it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t make something like this. Look at the one I made before, although the quality wasn¡¯t that good, but it¡¯s light enough, pretty good for the me from before¡­ Brother Ling, here, use this one.¡±

    She gave the Tang knife to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo took it and tried it out by waving it towards the wall.

    The special narrowing of the body structure from the Tang knife gave it a better pration, even though the knife didn¡¯t leave a huge gap at the top point, but it was still really deep, making it the best weapon to fight zombies with.

    Most of the time zombies wouldn¡¯t care about their wounds, even if they were wounded, they would still try and attack you, so the type of weapon that has a strong pration would obviously be the best to use against a zombie.

    But this knife is a lot heavier than the one he used before, even though Ling Mo¡¯s body had gotten stronger from training everyday, he still wasn¡¯t able to get used to using it.

    Moreover for such a sharp long knife, if you aren¡¯t used to using these types of weapons, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to use them against zombies.

    Zombies are a lot more agile than humans, they are fast and strong.

    No wonder Shana said survivors wouldn¡¯t be able to use this, because even Ling Mo needed practice.

    ¡°Well, with this, plus the bow and arrow, if it¡¯s near distance I can use the knife, if it¡¯s long distance I can use the bow and arrow to shoot people¡¯s heads.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t lower his voice, so Yang Jia heard it and felt a bit afraid.

    He was going to use this nice bow and arrow to protect his group, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would be snatched away from other people that fast¡­..

 Chapter 163 â€“ The Sign of Death

    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C The Sign of Death</h4>

    Ou Yang Lien was staring at Ling Mo while he was trying out his new knife. She pursed her lips and said with a low voice.

    ¡°Yang Jia, they¡­.¡±

    ¡°SHHH, don¡¯t talk. Although they aren¡¯t going to hurt us, but let¡¯s try not to irritate them. They don¡¯t seem to be very easy going.¡±

    Yang Jia immediately grabbed Ou Yang Lien to him.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Ou Yang Lien nced at Ling Mo and Shana, then nced at Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling and then looked back at Ling Mo.

    ¡°He seems to be very good¡­.¡±

    Yang Jia didn¡¯t hear what she said and asked, ¡°Sorry, what did you just say?¡±

    Ou Yang Lien shook her head and said: ¡°oh, nothing¡±

    Yang Jiaforted her, ¡°OK, listen, don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s wait till they leave.¡±

    At this time, Shana found three other weapons, one of them was a long sickle that she had asked an artisan to make.

    It was reasonable to say that this weapon was very useful in cutting up zombies, but the reason why the survivors didn¡¯t use it was because of the weight of the weapon, it was a bit too heavy for the survivors to use¡­.

    Ling Mo tried to use it, it looked pretty cool when he was holding it, but it¡¯s hard to use, it¡¯s about ten times heavier than the Tang knife.

    When Shana was holding it, it was nearly as tall as her, couldn¡¯t tell what she was nning to do with it..

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a collection.¡± Shana looked at it with satisfaction and said, ¡°This used to be in my room, doesn¡¯t it look beautiful? These humans even went through my room¡­.anyways, I like this a lot. I like it even now. Sickle is a sign of time passing by and also a sign of death. Brother Ling, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting?¡±

    Girls under the influence of weapons were really different.

    ¡°I just see danger, could you even apply your knife skills with this?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can.¡±

    Ling Mo said, ¡°OK, as long as you like it¡±

    And as for the other two weapons, one of them was something simr to an iron w, you can put it on like a glove, the size was for a female hand, Ye Lian put her hands in and the size was just about right.

    This wasn¡¯t suitable for humans to use, but this would be great for those zombies that like to use their hands to rip apart their preys.

    The only set back of this weapon was that it was only semi-finished, it hadn¡¯t been sharpened yet.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be a problem with Ye Lian¡¯s power, and Shana could help her sharpen it afterwards.

    Thest one was a sharp dagger, the design was very special, users would have put their fingers inside, and the de would surround the wrist, with the ending part extending outwards.

    This was apparently Shana¡¯s invention, if it¡¯s closebat, this thing could do a lot of damage, since no skills were required, you would just need to be able to use your arms properly.

    But this was still not suitable for survivors, it¡¯s too dangerous to use this to fight with zombies.

    ¡°Senior Sister, this is for you.¡± Ling Mo walked to the door and gave it to her.

    She looked at it with curiosity and then finally put it on properly.

    You could tell that she felt excited after having a weapon.

    After being with the group for a while, she had be very interested in getting a weapon, she felt happy after finally getting a real one.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it, there¡¯s nothing else to take.¡±

    Ling Mo was really satisfied with the result.

    Shana nodded, even though this was her ce, but there was nothing worth reminiscing about.

    Yang Jia felt relieved after hearing that Ling Mo was going to leave.

    Ou Yang Lien looked like she wanted to say something, but after looking at the eyes of the three girls she got scared and stepped back.

    ¡°Although there was a misunderstanding previously, but we got what we wanted so don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    There are so many vis nearby that there was no need to stay with these survivors here.

    Yang Jia of course kept nodding his head, he never thought that they would really just take the weapons and leave right away.

    Of course he was happy now, because Ling Mo and his party gave him a feeling that their strength was very powerful.

    But just as they were heading out, they saw a shocking scene.

    Several survivors were running towards them as dozens of zombies were following after them with some mutated zombies leading them.

    The speed of these zombies was extremely fast, and with their twisted expressions, it was simply frightening.

    Yang Jia and Ou Yang Lien originally stood on the stairs and watched Ling Mo and his party leave, but they didn¡¯t expect them to stop moving after opening the door and suddenly disy a surprised look.

    ¡°Lien Lien, you stay here.¡±

    He quickly ran downstairs, but already heard screams before he reached the door.

    ¡°Faster! Faster!¡±

    Ling Mo did not expect to meet these survivors in this situation. He let Ye Lian and his three women return to the house and gave way to this group of people.

    At this critical moment where their lives were on the line, they couldn¡¯t afford to spend time caring about the strangers that were at the door, they just dashed towards the house.

    However, thest few people who were running were killed by the zombies, and one of them was directly thrown to the ground by a mutant zombie.

    The person¡¯s legs and feet were injured, but his reaction was fast, he quickly rolled over to try and get rid of the zombie.

    But how could his powerpare to the mutant zombie, all you heard was a pitiful yell before his arm was ripped off.

    What really surprised Ling Mo was that once they heard that theirpanion had gotten caught, some of them, who had almost got into the garden, went back to save that person without hesitation.

    One girl who looked fit, used a spear and stabbed right into the zombie¡¯s belly, then roared, and made the zombie flip back and bump into two other zombies.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    However, the girl had also used up all of her strength, when she pulled out the spear, another two zombies showed up.

    And right at this moment herpanions didn¡¯t have enough time to save her.

    Just as the girl showed the look of despair, Ling Mo took the bow and arrow. This was his first time using it, but it was a lot easier to aim.

    ¡°SHOO!SHOO!¡±

    One of them missed, but one of them went right by the girl¡¯s face and shot the zombie right in front of her.

    All of a sudden the girl awakened, and herpanions had finally reached there, and flipped the other zombie.

    ¡°Go, now!¡±

    Just when the other people started to get back to the house, Yang Jia immediately dashed back and closed the door and pushed a heavy cupboard to block.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    The door was just closed, and a loud noise came from the door immediately. The door was banged and mmed, even dropping a lot of lime.

    Some of the survivors leaned on the cupboard and started breathe hard with their pale faces.

    The guy whose arm was nearly torn apart is groaning right now.

    A serious looking man took out a knife and cut off his arm.

    ¡°AH!AH!¡± The guy¡¯s feet melted and he screamed lying on the floor.

    Ou Yang Lien who saw the scene, blocked her eyes, but she didn¡¯t look that afraid from her expression.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± The guy pulled out a cloth, wrapped it on the around the cut off limb, and looked around, finally setting his eyes on Yang Jia, ¡°Yang Jia, quick, get the medical kits.¡±

    He saw Ling Mo, but it¡¯s not time to ask what¡¯s going on.

    The ce turned into chaos, some of the survivors started to block the windows, and closed all the room doors.

    The roars of the zombies would really drive people crazy, although Ling Mo could let the three girls go outside and kill all the zombies¡­.

    But this kind of behavior would give the survivors in here a bigger shock.

    Some of them went upstairs, seemed like they were going to kill the zombies from up there.

    As long as the room wasn¡¯t broken through, there would be no entrance for the zombies, and they would be safe.

    But just at this moment, Ling Mo¡¯s focus was on a turn at the bottom of the stairs.

    It was a French window and Ou Yang Lien was standing right there.

    Because it was a mess right now, some people couldn¡¯t even get up, some of them were treating wounds for theirpanions so nobody was taking care of her now.

    The reason Ling Mo looked there is because from the corner of his eyes he saw a dark shadow.

    Just when he looked at that position again, the dark shadow appeared.

    Zombie! This time the zombie had reached the French window and broke it open!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sses broke and the puzzled looking Ou Yang Lien disappeared.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    It was a mutated zombie that had taken her away, the speed was incredible, just when it dragged Ou Yang Lien away, Ling Mo had taken action.

    He put away the bow and arrow, pulled out the Tang knife.

 Chapter 164 â€“ Hello Sister in Laws!

    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨C Hello Sister in Laws!</h4>

    After being taken away, Ou Yang Lien was thrown heavily on the grass.

    Just when the mutant zombie was going to jump on her, Ling Mo who was following close behind them, had also jumped out the window.

    Ling Mo thought, ¡°Only aiming for the loli¡­.What a fucking pervert¡­.¡± before shing it with the Tang knife.

    The mutant zombie had just pressed on Ou Yang Lien¡¯s shoulders with both hands, and his mouth was about to bite, but as he mmed his head down, a de passed through his neck, and the sharp de cut his head off directly.

    Blood spewed out, but Ling Mo had already moved Ou Yang Lien to his side and had turned around to block the blood.

    At this time, the people at the front door have started to kill some of the zombies, so not a lot of zombies were attracted to the currentmotion that Ling Mo had caused, just only a female zombie that stumbled through the grass towards them.

    ¡°Omg¡­why can¡¯t you guys just stop.¡±

    Ling Mo himself had a terrible headache. At this time, he did not want to participate in the battle at all. After killing the zombie, he took Ou Yang Lien who has already passed out back to the french window.

    A survivor came over to take Ou Yang Lien, Ye Lian who was standing beside reached to help Ling Mo get in.

    The French window was actually quite high. If it wasn¡¯t a mutant zombie, it would be difficult for ordinary zombies to enter from here.

    However, looking at how bad the vi¡¯s defense was, these people had either just recently set up camp here or they were just careless due to the low amount of zombies near here.

    But if they were prepared in advance, Ling Mo believed that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get all the weapons that easily.

    After Ling Mo returned to the vi, two people had dragged a cab to block the broken window.

    Although there were dozens of zombies, the survivors were still able to make up the big difference ofbat power by taking advantage of the terrain.

    The girl that was saved by Ling Mo, went towards the cab. She broke the cab window and used a long spear to kill several zombies that were standing behind the cab.

    Some survivors came over and did the same thing.

    In this case, besides the two mutant zombies, the other zombies were basically dead.

    After around twenty minutes, the sounds outside had quieted down, and the survivors downstairs came over.

    The pushed away the cab and checked whether the zombies were all really dead. After checking, they threw all the zombie corpses in the garage so the smell of blood wouldn¡¯t spread.

    The garage is basically sealed. It used to be ventted by an exhaust fan. But it doesn¡¯t work since there is no electricity.

    The rotten smell isn¡¯t strong, and it¡¯s quite remote here, if it wasn¡¯t because they attracted zombies from far away, there wouldn¡¯t be zombies around here.

    ¡°That was close¡­.¡±

    Just when some people were busy getting rid of the bodies, some other guys were sitting on the matt breathing hard.

    Ling Mo suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys fortify this ce?¡±

    ¡°We just came here two days ago, we lived at other vis in different areas. We changed ces to collect food, and we are also looking for other survivors.¡±

    ¡°The thing is no one expected this, we were so unlucky! In a vi nearby, I¡¯m not sure if they were having some kind of party before the apocalypse, but it was all zombies in there, we couldn¡¯t even tell from standing outside.¡±

    One of the survivors said, and then curiously looked at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°By the way, you are?¡±

    Right at this moment a guy said, ¡°He¡¯s the one who saved Lien Lien.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you are also in thismunity? But the survivors in the small half of themunity have alreadye to our team¡­ Anyway, thank you¡­ I saw you saved¡­.Hey Jia Yu,e and say thank you.¡±

    The survivor looked at the girl who is squatting by the door and told her.

    The girl looked up, half of her face was covered with hair and her cap, couldn¡¯t really see exactly how she looked like, but you could tell that she was sweating, since her hair was stuck to her face.

    After hearing the word ¡°Jia Yu¡± Ling Mo frowned and shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­..¡±

    ¡°Oh ya, gotta thank you, even though you almost shot my head off¡­..¡±

    The girl took a deep breath, stood up and walked over.

    But when she saw Ling Mo she widened her eyes, paused for a while and suddenly said, ¡°You¡­.Big Brother?!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and sized up Ling Mo.

    ¡°Are you¡­are you really Meng Jia Yu?¡±

    Ling Mo was also shocked. Meng Jia Yu is a cousin of his.

    Ling Mo never expected to see his rtives, because X city was just too big, even though he had a lot of rtives, but they didn¡¯t live close together, even if they survived, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to see them.

    Although he was a bit confused, he quickly racked his brains together and thought about it. There was definitely a chance that Meng Jia Yu lived around here.

    Even though they were cousins, but due to Ling Mo¡¯s parents dying early, they became distant since Meng Jia Yu¡¯s family was rich.

    Meng Jia Yu would see Ling Mo every Chinese New Year Eve dinner, but they wouldn¡¯t talk much.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t think about this though since they met all of a sudden.

    He had never been to her house from his memories, the only thing he knew was that Meng Jia Yu lived in a high end vi¡­

    Seems like it¡¯s this Yi Yue District.

    Meng Jia Yu stared at him for a while and them jumped on him to hug him for a while: ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe I still get a chance to see my rtives, it¡¯s so nice that you are still alive! And you saved my life when we just met!¡±

    Her voice sounded like she was going to cry, but she was a brave and strong girl, she held back the tears.

    The people in the house started to look at them and whisper to each other. When they looked at Ling Mo again, they looked a lot more friendlier, and looked very curious.

    You could tell based on the survivor¡¯s behaviors, that Meng Jia Yu was an important member in this group, she was risking her life fighting the zombies, she must be respected by these people.

    Seems like even though she is very brave but she is actually very afraid deep inside, she let out all her emotions the moment she saw Ling Mo.

    ¡°Good, as long as you are alive¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what to say, he¡¯s not really good at expressing his emotions.

    She took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down. She looked at Ye Lian and the other two and asked, ¡°They are???¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me introduce them¡± Ling Mo grabbed Ye Lian and Shana with him and said, ¡°These two gals are my girlfriends.¡±

    Shana¡¯s fancy style, Ye Lian¡¯s delicate looks and Li Ya Ling¡¯s evil sexy vibe caught their attention, but because they were too busy so they didn¡¯t ask.

    After hearing Ling Mo introducing them, some of them became a bit envious, but they just got away from danger so that¡¯s all they felt.

    Beautiful girls are nice, but what¡¯s the point of having a pretty girl with you when you are dead?

    The incident of Ling Mo killing mutant zombies to save Ou Yang Lien had spread out in the group.

    Nearly everyone knew what Ling Mo was capable of.

    ¡°Hello sister inws (A respectful or joking way to call other people¡¯s wifes in Chinese)¡±

    Meng Jia Yu was a bit shocked but they said hi immediately.

    Ye Lian and Shana looked very cold, but after hearing ¡°Sister-inw¡± they changed.

    Ye Lian greeted back, ¡°He¡­hello¡±

    Shana also seriously greeted back, ¡°Ya¡­Hi¡­¡±

    She probably wanted to show her integrity and kindness at the same time, but she was holding a sickle, looked like a innocent little girl and she looked even younger than Meng Jia Yu which looked quite funny.

    ¡°This girl is my senior sister¡± Ling Mo waved at her to tell her to stand beside him.

    Probably because of her eyes, Meng Jia Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at her again and said, ¡°Hi.¡±

    Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t say anything, if you were observant you could tell that her body was stiff and her fists were tightly clenched.

    So many humans and blood¡­¡­

    It was already hard for her to hold back her cruel and desperation of blood, it would be too much for her to say hi now.

    Ling Mo quickly changed the subject: ¡°How is the little girl?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Lien Lien?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu turned her head and saw Ou Yang Lien lying on the sofa, the serious looking guy who cut off hispanions arm was looking at how Ou Yang Lien was.

    After hearing Ling Mo¡¯s voice, he squeezed a smile and said: ¡°No worries, she just got scared. Thanks though, if it weren¡¯t for you¡­.¡±

    ¡°This guy is very powerful, he killed a mutant zombie right away.¡±

    Another survivor interrupted.

    ¡°You¡¯ve started to train for a while right?¡±

    ¡°That was awesome, did you do that in one attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes I saw it when I went to help, it was shocking. Anyway, it¡¯s not something we could pull off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so awesome, can¡¯t believe she¡¯s Jia Yu¡¯s rtive¡­.He¡¯s not your brother is he?¡±

    The guy looked at Ling Mo and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you a psychic?¡±

    Ling Mo paused, and then the guy stood up to walk over: ¡°We used to have a psychic in our team, but he disappeared. You are a psychic right? Or else it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to defeat a mutant zombie like that.¡±

 Chapter 165 â€“ Itâ€™s Hard to Know What Girls Are Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C It¡¯s Hard to Know What Girls Are Thinking</h4>

    Ling Mo admitted that he was a psychic.

    Otherwise it would be really hard to exin how he was able to kill a mutant zombie. Especially since there was a rtive he knew.

    After he nodded, people started whispering, and Meng Jia Yu¡¯s eyes were glowing at Ling Mo.

    Although she never really hated Ling Mo, but they didn¡¯t talk that much.

    Although they are rtives but her parents were a bit snobbish.

    Ling Mo came from an ordinary family and his parents died pretty early so they had even less contact afterwards.

    Every Chinese New Year they just said hi, but never really said much to each other.

    But after the disaster, Ling Mo who was just a ordinary person from her perspective had be a psychic that everyone respects.

    Meng Jia Yu couldn¡¯t really describe her feelings, especially seeing herpanions looking so shocked, she felt even moreplicated.

    ¡°Cousin¡­.you¡­.¡±

    There¡¯s a lot of things that she wanted to say, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know how voice it out.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but Meng Jia Yu¡¯s enthusiastic behavior really made Ling Mo miss family love.

    Seeing Meng Jia Yu looking at him like that he tapped her head and said, ¡°HaHa, don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m still your brother (In Chinese cousins are also brothers and sister on a different level of closeness)¡±

    Still your brother¡­.Meng Jia Yu heart ticked, her eyes turned red again, and then tears started rolling down.

    She stared at Ling Mo for a while, and then realized she was crying and quickly wiped away her tears.

    Ling Mo thought I trying tofort you, but instead I made you cry¡­.

    It¡¯s not easy to guess what girls were thinking¡­.

    ¡°So you are a psychic¡­.¡± The serious looking guy spaced out a bit, and then reached out his hand and said, ¡°Really want to thank you today, if it weren¡¯t for you, Jia Yu and the others wouldn¡¯t have been able to safelye back, not to mention Lien Lien¡­.By the way, let me introduce myself, my name is Guo Chao, I am the leader of this survivor group. But it¡¯s a small group, we only just gathered all the survivors who lived around. We slowly came together, Jia Yu joined us quite early, she is brave and good. Seems like your family has good people.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his hands and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. My name is Ling Mo.¡±

    Guo Chao sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you, but you saved our lives, really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡±

    When they were talking, Yang Jia was actually in the group. However he didn¡¯t bother mentioning Ling Mo trying to sneak inside before.

    This was Shana¡¯s house, so there¡¯s nothing wrong for them toe back and take some weapons.

    Yang Jia was actually feeling lucky that he didn¡¯t get hurt after fighting this guy.

    Guo Chou revealed his sad feelings, ¡°We were out of luck today, a lot of people died¡­..You guys keep talking, I want to see how things are outside.¡±

    He waved at one of the survivors, and then they took their weapons and headed out, probably just looking around to see if there were any zombies left around.

    The rest of the survivors look very tired, some of them were sitting on the ground, while others were leaning on the walls and talking to each other.

    But they would randomly look at Ling Mo sometimes, they are apparently interested in him.

    After talking a bit more with Ling Mo, Meng Jia Yu went back to the group and collected a little bag from each of them and poured out everything in one spot.

    Ling Mo could tell that these things were gathered from the other houses, there were condiments, snacks and some rice.

    While the sky darkened, a survivor pulled the curtains and took out a shlight.

    The house started to brighten, but the dark sections got even darker.

    Li Ya Ling wasn¡¯t used to having so many people around, and plus there were lights which made her even more ufortable.

    Ling Mo could only find an excuse and ask one of the survivors to take her to a room.

    These people seemed to respect Ling Mo a lot, they even asked a person to clean a room that used to be Shana¡¯s and let Li Ya Ling go in.

    Even though Li Ya Ling looked cold and weird, but they didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Of course that was out of respect for Ling Mo.

    Ye Lian and Shana didn¡¯t want to leave, although they were usually hostile against humans, but under the condition that they didn¡¯t have a strong intention to attack, they felt a bit more curious instead.

    Shana smiled and pulled Ling Mo¡¯s sleeve, ¡°I¡¯m right here, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t do anything to them.¡±

    Ye Lian hesitated and copied Shana¡¯s move to grab Ling Mo¡¯s arm, ¡°Brother Ling¡­.¡±

    ¡°OKOK, as long as the two of you are fine¡±

    Ling Mo pinched Ye Lian on the cheek and spanked Shana on her ass.

    She immediately made a low volume scream, but smiled immediately, she twisted her body to block other people¡¯s vision, put her hands on his chest and slowly flowed her hands down.

    ¡°Shit, don¡¯t y like this in front of so many people!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly dodged.

    Shana¡¯s eyes looked so bright under dark, ¡°Anyways it¡¯s not me who has something that could grow bigger.¡±

    ¡°People willugh at me if it grows bigger¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, they aren¡¯tughing at me, right Ye Lian sis?¡±

    ¡°Um???¡­.Ya¡­..¡±

    ¡°Stop teaching your Sister Ye Lian bad things! You better wait and see how I will punish the two of you!¡±

    Ling Mo took two deep breathes to suppress his sexual arousal.

    Good thing is that nobody saw that or heard that.

    Although as a zombie, Shana didn¡¯t have any moral standards, but she still considered the fact that Ling Mo was still a human, so she didn¡¯t let them see it.

    Ling Mo was happy that he dodged it, or else it would be very embarrassing of him carrying a ¡°tent¡±(A way to describe erection is Chinese)

    Yang Jia looked at Ling Mo nervously and said: ¡°There are a lot of people in the team, so we have to collect foods every day.¡±

    ¡°It is dangerous, but we have to.¡±

    Ling Mo coughed to hide his awkward feeling and nodded: ¡°I understand that it is very dangerous.¡±

    Sometimes you have to risk your life for a bag of snacks.

    Seeing a guying over to talk, Shana quickly grabbed Ye Lian to the side.

    Yang Jia bitterly said, ¡°I initially thought we were unlucky to meet you guys, but right now I guess we were actually pretty lucky.¡±

    Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°Are you guys all from this district?¡±

    ¡°Actually not all, I¡¯m in the district next to this one, but I ran here after the apocalypse happened, after about a week, I met Meng Jia Yu and our leader Guo Chao.¡±

    ¡°In the beginning I thought it would be fine if I hid in my apartment, but I never thought that the zombies would be able to break down doors. Across my apartment was a beautiful girl who used to have a sugar daddy, after she mutated she kept bumping my door¡­¡± Yang Jia looked like he couldn¡¯t forget that memory, ¡°I stayed in the house for about an hour until I finally couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore, I used a table to block the door and opened a little gap. The girl broke her arms when she tried to bump in, but still wouldn¡¯t give up, she reached her head in here and then I tried to close the door, and then¡­..her¡­., never mind¡±

    Yang Jia looked pale when he reached the disgusting part.

    Ling Mo sincerely praised him, ¡°You are really something.¡± It¡¯s not easy to get through this.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m actually a scaredy cat. I still feel afraid when I see zombies. But in order to live, this is the only way.¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t know how you would react if you knew there were two zombies right in front of you, and that they were also advanced zombies.¡±

    After talking, Yang Jia smiled at Ling Mo and went to see Ou Yang Lian.

    Ling Mo knew that he was just here to express his kindness. He didn¡¯t mention that they snuck in before and also didn¡¯t ask for the bow and arrow back.

    When the sky waspletely dark, Guo Chao and the other survivors hade back already.

    Meng Jia Yu was already reorganizing the food and gathered them all in different big backpacks.

    They didn¡¯t have a lot to begin with but it was still a decent amount, although most of the food wasn¡¯t able to fill anyone up. But right now, no one would care as long as they could eat something.

    After organizing the food, Meng Jia Yu split the food into portions and gave it to the team members.

    After getting their food they started to chat, the topics were mainly about being chased after zombies and how Ling Mo saved people.

    ¡°Cousin, this is for you and the inws.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu gave him four portions of food and took a can from a bag to him.

    ¡°Take this and enjoy.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t refuse. The girls of course wouldn¡¯t eat any of these, but good thing was that they didn¡¯t eat together, so nobody realized anything weird.

    ¡°Cousin, do you mind talking to our leader after eating?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu asked Ling Mo with expectation before she left.

 Chapter 166 â€“ The Kiss from Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 166 ¨C The Kiss from Little Girl</h4>

    As night approached, the Yi Yue District appeared to be very quiet.

    The cold wind is blowing on the trees sending out ¡°sha sha¡± sounds.

    Ou Yang Lien, who has already woken up, is lying on Meng Jia Yu¡¯s chest, she is staring in silence with her eyes widely open at Ling Mo, who was sitting not so far away.

    Before she passed out, she saw Ling Mo running towards her, she thought she had imagined things at that moment.

    ¡°Sister Jia Yu, you are lucky to have a brother like that.¡±

    Ou Yang Lien has a soft and childish voice.

    Meng Jia Yu pulled the nket to cover both of them: ¡°Ya¡­..don¡¯t talk, they are discussing something important.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Ou Yang Lien seemed to understand, so she shut her mouth and looked at Ling Mo with her huge eyes.

    Ling Mo looked at Guo Chao with shock and said, ¡°So your telling me in short, you are a government official for the Hundred Flower District?¡±

    He nodded and said, ¡°Just a civil servant, like Yang Jia I wasn¡¯t from here, I was from the next district.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡­.¡±

    Guo Chao said, ¡°No, just like you guys, we don¡¯t have any information.¡±

    The shlight was covered with a handkerchief, and the light became concentrated, also making it a bit warmer.

    The other people besides the ones that were guarding the second floor, were all gathering together to get warm, this was the only way because there wasn¡¯t enough nkets for everyone.

    Some of them fell asleep, but some others were wide awake listening to what Guo Chao and Ling Mo were talking about.

    After listening to what Guo Chao said Ling Mo felt disappointed and looked towards Ye Lian and Shana.

    ¡°What about higher level¡­..¡±

    Guo Chao¡¯s eyes shed a bit and then shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I had a uncle working at a provincial department, he called me right before the apocalypse happened, everything happened too fast, we don¡¯t know where the virus came from. But I believe there were some emergency procedures in case of this¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo asked suspiciously ¡°But it¡¯s a really big disaster, even if you had emergency procedures¡­.¡±

    Guo Chao looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be that effective, because you don¡¯t know who would mutate, but there should be some measures taken to save some of the higher level personnel.¡±

    Seems like Gou Chao, Lin Luan Qui and Luo Heng all believed that there would be peopleing to rescue them.

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°So are you going to stay here?¡±

    To his surprise Guo Chao shook his head and said, ¡°I know there are rescue teamsing, but how long would it take them? It¡¯s hard to tell how long, so I¡¯d rather save myself first.¡±

    Ling Mo asked with interest, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    This Guo Chao seemed to be smart and also seemed to have guts as well.

    Guo Chao was actually one of the people who turned back to save the people who had gotten caught by the zombies in the garden.

    A guy who wouldn¡¯t give up hispanions under danger, who could also understand the circumstances, and proactively seek ways to survive, really had the right to be the leader.

    Although he just met Meng Jia Yu today, but he felt happy for her.

    She was still alive no doubt because of her bravery, but the major reason was because of her team.

    Guo Chao considered for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s an armed police department nearby, I want to look for some weapons. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use those firearms in the city. And the roads here are pretty good, I want to get two army jeeps to go to the food generator base. I¡¯ve been there before, there¡¯s a big farnd, and a lot of houses, also some ditches which can be a decent natural barrier. Inside that ce are some wells, generators and food.¡±

    Ling Mo paused a bit and nodded: ¡°Sounds like a nice ce.¡±

    Guo Chao smiled, but because he was a very serious person, it looked like he was having a hard time smiling, ¡°Ya¡­but there are a lot of animals there¡­..I¡¯m not sure if there are any mutated animals there¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before, I call them mutant creatures.¡±

    Guo Chao¡¯s face looked very bad now: ¡°mutant creatures¡­My son was ripped apart by a mutated dog¡­.there was a lot of dogs at that food generator base, and also lots of pigs, cows¡­. I suppose the chickens probably wouldn¡¯t have mutated, but instead they probably became the food for those mutant creatures. Hope there are still some that are alive, then we don¡¯t need to eat vegetables every time.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡­., I¡¯ll call you small Ling¡± Guo Chao is around 40 years old, so it¡¯s fine if he calls him little Ling so Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I hope you could help me.¡±

    Guo Chao seriously said: ¡°We are all just ordinary people, even though we aren¡¯t afraid of death, but we don¡¯t have the ability to do these things. Even though I keep looking around for survivors, but people keep dying, right now there¡¯s like only seventeen or eighteen left¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo was under a dilemma, he kind of understood everything after hearing half of it. Even though Meng Jia Yu was in here, Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to do anything other than within his capabilities.

    It¡¯s dangerous and time consuming to help so many people.

    And he¡¯s nning to get out of the city, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t nning to leave the city yet¡­.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to give it a try? To be honest, there¡¯s also a army base nearby, and there¡¯s a biological research institution, if they aren¡¯t destroyed, they must have a base already. Maybe we can get some information over there.¡± Guo Chao added, ¡°The weapons might be useful for you. You are powerful, but with weapons you would be even more powerful.¡±

    These words really gave Ling Mo a second thought.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the weapons, it was the information and biological research institution that made him interested.

    Even though Ling Mo is trying to let Ye Lian and Shana evolve, but he also wishes that they could fully recover.

    The possibility might be low¡­..but if the there really was a way to cure them, the world would be so much better.

    But even if there is no way to cure, it would be easier for them to evolve!

    When you know yourself and your enemies, you would never lose, same thing applies to virus!

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t say yes immediately, this might be very important, but he still needs some time to consider it.

    Ling Mo said ¡°Let me think about it¡±

    Guo Chao was a little disappointed, but he nodded: ¡°OK. We might stay here for another two days, there are still some ces over here we haven¡¯t looked into. Once the food is enough, we will go there. After we leave we are going to the high tech district, it¡¯s not easy to get food over there.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you said you guys used to have a psychic, but disappeared, what happened?¡±

    Ling Mo was going to leave but couldn¡¯t help asking another question.

    Guo Chao¡¯s expression changed again, other survivors also looked at them.

    Meng Jia Yu was going to say something but stopped.

    ¡°That person had a daughter younger than Lien Lien, when we were retreating¡­¡­.that person¡¯s daughter died, and then that person took the corpse with him and never came back. Probably¡­..¡±

    Guo Chao sai, ¡°He probably thinks that it was our fault.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t really clear, but Ling Mo could tell that there must be something else behind this.

    That guy just left, didn¡¯t do anything crazy, not sure if it¡¯s because that person didn¡¯t want to do anything about it or what¡­.

    ¡°Little Ling, take you girlfriend¡­.girlfriends to rest in the room upstairs. Didn¡¯t that used to be one of your girlfriends¡¯ room?¡±

    Guo Chao changed the subject.

    Ling Mo looked at the guy who lost his arm, and the two survivors next to him, he knew that tonight they were going to make sure that this guy didn¡¯t mutate.

    ¡°Ok, you guys take a break.¡±

    When he went by Meng Jia Yu, Ou Yang Lien reached out with her white little hands and grabbed his pants, ¡°Big brother¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ling Mo really likes this heartful brave little girl, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have saved her. He squatted and rubbed her head, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    She blushed and suddenly grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s head and kissed his cheek: ¡°Thank you for saving me and Sister Jia Yu¡±

    After kissing, she didn¡¯t let go of Ling Mo, she just stuck her cheek with Ling Mo¡¯s and started rubbing.

    It was soft¡­..

    ¡°Shit! I¡¯m not some kind of pervert who likes little girls!¡±

    Ling Mo was surprised and shook his head.

    It must be because of Shana trying to flirt with me, I am not a pervert!

    But Ou Yang Lien sure is cute, when she looked at Ling Mo with her little eyes, Ling Mo started to think if he could have kids or not¡­..

    But the same problem came up, Could zombies and humans have kids?

    Seems like he has to go and understand what traits the zombie virus has¡­.

    Ling Mo pinched Ou Yang Lien¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee¡±

    Ou Yang Lien was happy, she made a smallugh and shyly went back to Meng Jia Yu¡¯s chest.

    After taking off her hat, Meng Jia Yu looked pretty nice, has an elegant face with her ponytail.

    Not that much of a beauty, but gave people a feeling that she was high ss.

    Meng Jia You tightly grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Cousin, inws, you guys go get some rest and thank you.¡±

 Chapter 167 â€“ Really Improved!

    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Really Improved!</h4>

    ¡°JJIAAA¡±

    When Ling Mo opened the door a dark shadow popped out.

    Ling Mo dodged to the side and grabbed that person¡¯s arms and threw that person on to the bed.

    ¡°Stop ying around, you wouldn¡¯t really even bite me.¡±

    Under the dark night, Li Ya Ling was using her red eyes to stare at Ling Mo.

    Shana simplyughed at Li Ya Ling, but when she passed by Ling Mo her arms were grabbed by Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo originally wanted to get intimate with Shana and throw her onto the bed, but then he remembered the sickle that she held in her hands.

    ¡°Oh, I gave up¡­¡±

    He was exhausted and had used up all his strength, so that Shana only had to take one step forward for him to let go of her.

    Ye Lian on the other hand came up and looked at Ling Mo and said: ¡°I want to¡­. y too¡­.¡±

    I am not ying!

    I had made precise calctions, I first changed my vision to Shana¡¯s and used her night vision to capture Li Ya Ling¡¯s movement, then used my spirit tentacles to slow down Li Ya Ling¡¯s movements, and then finally throwing her onto the bed!

    How can this be called ying!

    Although he was irritated inside but he still reluctantly threw Ye Lian on the bed.

    This throw was actually quite dangerous if you were an ordinary person, but it was fine since she was a zombie..

    Li Ya Ling ducked when she saw Ye Lian flying towards her.

    Shana¡¯s bed is very soft, Ye Lian bounced when shended. And then she went into the nkets.

    At this time, Shana also put the sickle in a rack. There is a special shelf in her room to put the sickle, but the moonlight made this sickle seem even more creepy, honestly don¡¯t know why Shana had this kind of fetish.

    Ling Mo pulled the curtains and took out a sr shlight to look around the room.

    From the decoration of the room, you could tell that there¡¯s a reason for her split personality.

    The furniture and decoration gave this young girl vibe. But her collections were mostly knives and swords, her DVD¡¯s were all gorey with blood and horror.

    After putting away the sickle Shana took out a parka because Ling Mo¡¯s back was sshed with blood, ¡°My dad gave me this, but it¡¯s too big, you might want to try it on¡±

    ¡°This is good¡­¡±

    Parkas are water proof, it would be a lot better to wear this than other clothes.

    Ling Mo thought he wasn¡¯t able to wear it since it was a girl¡¯s size, but to his surprise it fitted perfectly.

    Shana said, ¡°My family didn¡¯t care much about me. Guess even my dad didn¡¯t know my size.¡±

    That¡¯s awful¡­ Ling Mo thought, looking at Shana¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of love and pity.

    This girl also had a awful dark side due to her family, which maybe was also the reason why she had split personalities. Not sure if her other personality would awaken after she fully recovered.

    ¡°Put that aside first. I have more important things to do today.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled while talking and hugged Shana to the bed and threw her on there.

    Ling Mo was going to put Li Ya Ling aside, but given that she keeps looking at him with those red eyes, Ling Mo ignored her.

    Although it¡¯s weird to be stared by someone else, but on the thought that she¡¯s a zombie, Ling Mo felt a lot better.

    But to ordinary people, being stared at by zombies was something terrifying.

    ¡°You touched me so many times in front of other people today, tell me, which hand did you use?¡±

    Ling Mo jumped on Shana and took off the parka so she couldn¡¯t get up.

    Shana smiled and turned to Ye Lian to lift one of her hands: ¡°This one¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t expect to take the me on this, but her intelligence hadn¡¯t recovered much, so she couldn¡¯t express herself still, she could only look at Shana in confusion before looking at Ling Mo.

    ¡°So this gal is a co-conspirator¡±

    ¡°¡±Ling Moughed and pulled Ye Lian to him so he could pinch her on her breast.

    It was big and soft, and seemed like it got a bit bigger¡­.So the theory of the more you rub. the bigger it gets, is true¡­.

    Ye Lian isn¡¯t good at expressing herself, she could only try to dodge Ling Mo, but this made him even more horny.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t behavingtely, I have to punish you two¡±

    While talking Ling Mo reached into their clothes, to their underwear, from their waist.

    The cold yet smooth skin made Ling Mo feel so good, when his hands went back to the breast, Ye Lian couldn¡¯t help moaning, ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Shana remembers the theory of bigger breast leads to more powerful strength, so she unhappily asked: ¡°Brother Ling, why are you only helping Sister Ye Lian in gaining fighting power?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s fingers were on that little cherry, he wasn¡¯t going to hold back after smelling this youthful body.

    ¡°Oh? It looks a lot bigger!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, are you questioning my skills?!¡±

    ¡°But why are you touching this part¡­.the bottom part¡­..¡±

    ¡°In fact, this is also a source ofbat power! Of course, this can only work with me.¡±

    ¡°OMG¡­it tickles¡­.but what¡¯s the point of beating you?¡±

    Ling Mo who was already topless hugged them and said: ¡°Of course it would work, it also helps me increase my fighting power!¡±

    Ye Lian seemed to touch something hard and said, ¡°It really¡­. increased¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°See?!¡±

    Ling Mo blowed Ye Lian¡¯s ear, she quivered a bit and then he smiled evilly, ¡°If you use your hands to touch it, it would be stronger.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­.¡± Ye Lian nodded.

    Although he couldn¡¯t just do them now, but Ling Mo was enjoying the moment.

    Ye Lian is more na?ve, and she hasn¡¯t recovered much intelligence, so she doesn¡¯t have much knowledge about this.

    But with Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°education¡±, she learned a lot¡­.

    After having enough of their saliva to recover his spirit power and stamina, he started to research and develop their bodies.

    Although Shana had small breasts, but she had a real nice booty, good grips and always smiled, when Ling Mo was touching her thighs, she didn¡¯t resist, instead she put her hands on his waist and started to kiss him.

    Ling Mo lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, what did you learn before, did you watch some kind of special videos at home before¡­.¡±

    Shana smiled but didn¡¯t answer. This attitude turned Ling Mo on even more, his hands slid in¡­..

    But Ling Mo still hasn¡¯t realized that Li Ya Ling was looking at what they are doing.

    While Shana is moaning, Li Ya Ling couldn¡¯t help it anymore, she jumped on Ling Mo, grabbed his cor, dashed to the washroom and closed the door.

    Ling Mo was totally spaced out, by the time he pulled himself together, he was already inside a fancy bathroom, and being pressed by a body full of desire.

    Ye Lian and Shana stood up, but they just looked at each other, and looked hesitant.

    Shana asked, ¡°What going on with them?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t her fault, right now Li Ya Ling was no longer a enemy since they had a spirit connection now.

    Although she had dragged Ling Mo away, but Shana¡¯s judgement was that she wasn¡¯t going to bring any harm towards Ling Mo.

    So the two girls decided to get closer, Shana jumped off the bed while pulling Ye Lian to get off the bed and approached the bathroom to hear whatever was going on inside.

    If Ling Mo knew what they were doing he would have shouted. ¡°Come and save me!!!¡±

    Because right now he could see Li Ya Ling approaching him with her red eyes.

    ¡°What do you want senior sister?¡±

 Chapter 168 â€“ The Mysterious Part

    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C The Mysterious Part</h4>

    TL: Bonus Chapter ¨C Give Thanks to Remco De Haas for donating this chapter to the rest of you!

    Ling Mo was almost about to send a danger signal to Ye Lian and Shana.

    But Li Ya Ling had already nted her body next to Ling Mo¡¯s body, her lips slowly started to approach Lin Mo, when Ling Mo¡¯s eyes fully widened, she kissed Ling Mo!

    She apparently was very observant, she at least knew that she had to stick her tongue out to kiss him.

    As a zombie, she was very proficient in ripping people apart, yet when it came to kissing, she was awful. .

    After sticking out her tongue, she stopped. She looked at Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­..next?¡±

    Ling Mo was surprised when she asked that question.

    Next?!

    You were the one that dragged me out of the bed. I thought you were going to do something else, turns out you were just horny. If you¡¯re so horny do something crazy!!!

    You were trying to rape me, but you don¡¯t even know how to fucking kiss!

    You must be fucking with me!

    ¡°Let me go if you don¡¯t even know how to do it, I still have other things to try out while we have some spare time. Obviously if your also interested, you can also join us, you have such a great body, as a junior brother, I am willing help you as well.¡±

    Just when Ling Mo was ring at Li Ya Ling, she seemed to think of something.

    Seeing her cold and sinister eyes staring at him, with that stic waist that sticking so close to him, and those towering peaks which were pressing hard against him, making it really hard to breath¡­..She is very powerful¡­..

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s hand suddenly digged into the bottom of Ling Mo¡¯s waist, this move made his bodypletely stiff.

    Ye Lian and Shana were both taught on how to touch so they don¡¯t wouldn¡¯t use too much strength, but Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t know!

    But luckily she stopped again. Because she had touched something really weird.

    It¡¯s hard and hot¡­..

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave it alone! WHAT THE FUCK¡­.not so hard!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s warning worked, even though Li Ya Ling was grabbing it, but she didn¡¯t tear it apart¡­.

    ¡°What the hell do you want to do!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help asking when he waspletely cornered to the wall by Li Ya Ling.

    Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo, the other hand reached out to grasp Ling Mo¡¯s chest, trying a move she had seen, but she didn¡¯t learn this move well. She was really shocked with the result.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­.know¡±

    But Ling Mo suddenly realized something. Li Ya Ling is more advanced than Ye Lian and Shana so she probably isn¡¯t that far from bing a zombie leader.

    Half-moon, the other t chested zombie leader he knew, had developed a consciousness to find a spouse after evolving into a zombie leader.

    Just like humans, after reaching to a certain age and developing fully, they would start to be curious about sex. Obviously the ones that also had special fetishes could be included in this group as well.

    Since Li Ya Ling took the initiative to deliver herself to his front door, why not take the chance and research her body to see the differences between her and normal advanced zombies.

    Releasing his pent up stress would just be a benefit that came with research.

    Thinking to this point, Ling Mo moved his body and reached out his arms.

    It¡¯s not easy to finding clothes, so he didn¡¯t rip them off, instead he slowly took it off and threw it aside.

    Before he had only seen her body, but now that their bodies were stuck together, he could feel that model like body. As a zombie, although she had lots of scars, due to the zombies regeneration ability, he could barely feel the scars. To sum up everything, her body is wild, has colossal boobs, and has smooth skin¡­

    It was hard trying to discover her body while she was pressing against him. The other reason why it might of been hard was because she was also caressing Ling Mo¡¯s family jewels by the guidance of her own instincts.

    ¡°Oh god it¡¯s not easy being me.¡±

    Ling Mo felt both hurt and happy at the same time as he reached inside her pants.

    He vaguely felt that Li Ya Ling¡¯s body is indeed different, for some reason, he felt that this body was full of vitality.

    This feeling was as if her artery, organs, and even her skin was even more tenacious than a humans.

    But on second thought, a zombies evolution wasn¡¯t mainly the recovery of sanity, but also the quality of the body would increase as well.

    Their explosive power and the persistence that manifests themselves once they erupt are much stronger than humans.

    Just as when humans are in danger, the adrenaline will suddenly rise sharply, and the potential will erupt but also damage them in the process. But unlike humans, the virus in the zombies stimte adrenaline without injuring the zombie.

    The cells would keep reproducing, which is why they had such a strong recovery process.

    Ling Mo actually thought before at one point, if he broke Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s hymen, would it recover after a few days?

    This sounds a bit crazy, but it is highly possible for it to ur in a zombie¡¯s body.

    This was also the reason why he hadn¡¯t started in taking any real action yet, it wasn¡¯t hard breaking it once but it would be a pain in breaking it everytime!

    However, Ling Mo is reluctant to do any experiments on Ye Lian or Shana, but since senior sister took the initiative, it would be such a waste not to use this chance¡­.

    At this time, Ling Mo finally seeded in taking off Li Ya Ling¡¯s pants. As the pants fell to her ankles, Li Ya Ling seemed to realize that something was not right with this.

    But she didn¡¯t try to escape, instead she got even closer to Ling Mo while her hand was holding onto Little Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare make any big movements, if he identally irritated her, his little Ling Mo (his private part) would be in great danger.

    But wanting her to let go¡­seeing those eyes that had turnedpletely red, seemed like it was an impossible task, it would be already considered lucky if she remembers not to bite it.

    But if she went too far, Ling Mo would use his puppet skills, although he really didn¡¯t want to use it, if he didn¡¯t have to.

    If he does do it, it would hurt the puppet¡¯s spirit.

    When Ling Mo¡¯s right hand sneaked through the legs, Li Ya Ling moaned a little, and her hands that was holding little Ling Mo became even tighter.

    ¡°FUCK ME¡­.you do it softly now..¡±

    Ling Mo looked outside and saw two shadows through the semi-transparent door.

    Although it was blurry, but through their connection with each other, he could feel them!

    These two would rather listen to what¡¯s happening inside than try and take back their husband, seems like their education from him wasn¡¯t enough¡­

    After Iplete my research, I will punish you two!

    At this time, Shana, who was lying on the door and eavesdropping, could not help but make a chuckle, ¡°Brother Ling always says that he was going to educate us all properly but always lets her go. Right now it¡¯s finally fair!¡±

    Ye Lian started to touch her breasts, she remembers that there was a special feeling when her cherries were touched.

    Ye Lian hesitated a bit and suddenly said, ¡°Ya¡± to agree with Shana.

    At this moment, Ling Mo¡¯s finger had dove into a mysterious area. Although advanced zombies regained the feeling of pain, they did not care much about it, Li Ya Ling included.

    But feeling that something was digging into her body, her eyes suddenly became more cold.

    However due it being a strange feeling, she didn¡¯t resist, but instead got even more closer to Ling Mo.

    Right at this moment Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened.

    He felt a strong pressure from the fingers, her body contracted. Just when he reached the hymen his fingers where tightly wrapped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the mouth down there also bites as well!¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked, he wanted to pull out his fingers but the pressure was too strong. And since it kept contracting, when Ling Mo was struggling, he actually poked inside really hard. But to his surprise the hymen was so flexible!

    He didn¡¯t even break through it despite him using a lot of strength while poking¡­

    ¡°Can¡¯t you rx a bit!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s fingers couldn¡¯t go any deeper but also couldn¡¯t pull out as well.

    After Li Ya Ling gradually rxed, the suction was greatly reduced, but the hymen was too flexible, couldn¡¯t break it safely.

    Seems like it¡¯s time to use little Ling Mo. Ling Mo grabbed a pile of white things from his pants¡­

    ¡°Good thing I have this¡­.¡±

    stic wraps¡­. This could somehow rece condoms, he had used them to wrap food.

    That stic wrap roll was almost used up, he put the rest in his pants, and takes one piece to wrap the gels.

    This could keep the gels fresh.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Li Ya Ling was being so horny right now, he wouldn¡¯t have to use this method.

    Just in case he wrapped many times around little Ling Mo than finally lifted Li Ya Ling¡¯s leg.

    It¡¯s the first time, so Ling Mo¡¯s pace was very slow, he¡¯s afraid if he stimtes her she would use that stick sucking skill with her body¡­.

    After feeling something invading her body, her body contracted again. But under Ling Mo¡¯sfort, she felt relieved.

    Not sure if it was because it was just too stic, when he finally broke through the obstacle, he could hear a ¡°PPUUU¡± sounde out.

    However, it is really wasn¡¯t afortable thing to use stic wraps as a condom. Ling Mo quickly pulled little Ling Mo out, and noticed that there was a trace of blood on the top, and suddenly he was excited.

    Sess!

    Unexpectedly, Li Ya Ling reached a climax with just one try, the remaining blood also came out.

    Seeing this situation, Ling Mo quickly peeled off the stic wrap after confirming it with his fingers that there was no blood.

    This time I have to hurry and take advantage of this just in case her hymen recovers!

    Zombies could probably recover that kind of injury easily!

 Chapter 169 â€“ The Counterattack From PAPAPA

    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C The Counterattack From PAPAPA</h4>

    TL: So this is definitely NSFW lol. About fucking time. 169 Chapters in.

    As drywood encounters a raging fire, the entire bathroom bes so intensely heated.

    Ling Mo thought to himself, this senior sister of his was never really obedient, maybe I can use this chance by conquering her with the sounds of ¡°PA!PA!PA!¡±(TL: suppose to the be sounds of sex apparently..I dunno just image it lol) to make her submit!

    However, it was easier said than done.

    Whenever Li Ya Ling got excited, she would contract, and whenever she contracted, Ling Mo felt like he went to heaven¡­ And Ling Mo didn¡¯t know when the next opportunity would present itself, he could already feel that her hymen was healing already!

    This is fucking too fast, and a sad reality!

    On the other hand, Li Ya Ling was also physically stronger, she kept pressing Ling Mo to the wall making it hard for him to move around.

    When this female advanced zombie becamepletely excited, she grabbed the ever so silent Ling Mo and threw him onto the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°PAPAPA!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°PAPAPA!¡±

    The sounds between objects being bumped into and erotic humping sounds kept taking turns being produced.

    Of course, the amount sounds Ling Mo made was unknown. In short, after about ten minutes, his previous ambition to conquer Li Ya Ling had been sucked away by a ck hole.

    ¡°It was naive of me to believe that i could conquer a girl zombie whose stamina and body quality was at least ten times better than me¡­¡±

    The whole bathroom was messed up, you could only see that Ling Mo was tightly held by Li Ya Ling. The secluded hole below was like a gravitational pull, and she and Ling Mo were tightly connected.

    During intercourse, there were several times Li Ya Ling had opened her red eyes and tried to take a bite of out Ling Mo, but due to their spirit connection, she wasn¡¯t able to.

    But even so Ling Mo was still careful and was ready to release his tentacles.

    But just when Li Ya Ling reached her orgasm, Ling Mo suddenly felt a tremor, Little Ling Mo suddenly felt a heat. This heat went all the way inside his body.

    The animal in him that was being suppressed all the time broke out and swept through his mind and body, the spirit ball turned even more red!

    If the zombie saliva that Ling Mo used was apared to a stimnt, than Li Ya Ling¡¯s orgasm juice was like steroids that increased his power by a hundred times!

    It was stimting not only the rapid recovery of his physical strength and mental strength but instead also upgrading Ling Mo¡¯s overall strength.

    The upgrading process was slow, but Ling Mo could definitely feel it with his spirit power.

    The wildness continually washed away the body and mind of Ling Mo, as if thoroughly stimting his bodies potential, every pore in his body was opened and sweat kepting out.

    Ling Mo who wasn¡¯t able to find a ce to vent out all this frustration in his body, took the opportunity to hug Li Ya Ling¡¯s slim waist and pushed her towards the sink and became the one on the offensive position!

    The wildness was stimting Ling Mo, and the both of them kept going wild. After his potential was stimted, Li Ya Ling tried to struggle and take over control but wasn¡¯t able to since they became nearly equally strong.

    Ling Mo became even fiercer, ordinary girls couldn¡¯t have been able to handle this, but this was just right for girl zombies.

    ¡°PA!PA!PA!¡±

    The high frequency of humping made Li Ya Ling¡¯s breasts shake continuously, the white skin revealed a light pick color.

    When Li Ya Ling was once again excited, she opened her mouth and tried to bite Ling Mo again, The almost maddened Ling Mo quickly groped her towering peaks with his hands and stopped her attack.

    Ling Mo finally stopped a whileter and gradually awakens from his berserk, although he could feel that his body seemed to have undergone a slight change, when Ling Mo separated from Li Ya Ling, he immediately felt that his legs became weak and his waist was nearly broken¡­.

    ¡°What the fuck is with this upgrade, didn¡¯t even recover my full strength, this sucks¡­..¡±

    But after seeing Li Ya Ling weak and lying on the ground with tiredness, he felt extremely satisfied.

    If it weren¡¯t for the juice that stimted him and released his potential, helping him slowly increase his stamina, probably he would be the one lying on the ground.

    When Ling Mo opened the door he saw Ye Lian and Shana yfully smiling at him. It seemed that they were curious and excited about Li Ya Ling¡¯s ¡°Punishment¡±.

    The two of them still did not realize what had happened since they didn¡¯t wake up this aspect, and when Ling Mo went towards them, theyughed and retreated to the side.

    Shana pulled Ye Lian and smiled,¡± What do you want Brother Ling?¡±

    Ye Lian actually stood behind Shana and looked at Ling Mo with curiosity, who was using hisst bit of energy to put on his pants.

    ¡°Hey Brother Ling¡­., yourbat power has weakened¡±

    ¡°Of course, if it didn¡¯t get weaker I would be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but¡­but she¡­she also¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have the energy to do something to you two even if I wanted to right now. You two bimbose here and help me take Senior Sister out¡­¡±

    He slowly walked to the bag and took out a bottle of water: ¡°This, give her this to wash herself. And! Shana, if you dare torture her I will punish you!! The hair that just grew out really stung.¡±

    But when she saw Shana taking Li Ya Ling out, he regretted giving her this task.

    The smooth, shaved area and Shana¡¯s evil smile¡­.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t sting you if it¡¯s like this right? Why aren¡¯t youplimenting me?¡±

    After a busy night and having his potential released, Ling Mo was extremely exhausted, so he just hugged Ye Lian and Shana to sleep.

    Li Ya Ling isn¡¯t willing to lie on Ling Mo to sleep though.

    In order to recover her stamina, she just sat on the bed and used her red eyes to look at Ling Mo¡­.

    Meng Jia Yu who was downstairs looked at the ceiling: ¡°Am I imagining things? I keep hearing the sound¡­.¡±

    One of the survivors smiled and interrupted, ¡°Is it Ling Mo and the inws? Probably, haha¡­¡±

    Meng Jia Yu felt her cheeks turn hot and cursed, ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Ou Yang Lien who was on her bosom opened her eyes and asked: ¡°What probably? Did something happen to big brother?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu¡¯s face turned even more red and quickly said, ¡°Children should not ask about adult things! Go back to sleep.¡±

    But when she looked at the ceiling again, her looks became a bit weird.

    Would Ling Mo say yes to Guo Chao?? If he says yes, would that mean he would always stay with them?

    Questions kept popping up, which made Meng Jia Yu frown..

    When morning approached, Ling Mo¡¯s hands were still grasping at Shana¡¯s hips while he was lying on Ye Lian¡¯s twin peaks with his back. A sound of a knock on the door suddenly stirred him awake.

    ¡°Shit..this is good, I was so tired that I didn¡¯t put up any defenses.¡±

    But just when he was getting up with his sore body, he looked at Li Ya Ling who was standing by the door.

    After a day of rest she seemed to have fully recovered, it¡¯s just it looked awkward when she jumped off the bed and walked.

    Didn¡¯t know if it because her hymen was broken or because the hair was shaved¡­.

    But Ling Mo predicted that the hymen should have recovered.

    Although it¡¯s a pain in the ass to have such a high self-healing ability, but it wasn¡¯t the hardest thing, the hardest thing was getting rid of the exhaustion aftermitting the ¡°PA!PA!PA!¡± movements.

    As a man, Ling Mo also had ambitions!!

    Maybe seven times a night might but too much but he should still be able to at least handle all of them at the same time!

    Ordinary girls of course wouldn¡¯t have been able to tolerate this, and Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have done this in the past, but the girl zombies wouldn¡¯t have any scruples towards the idea of a foursome.

    There is only one obstacle in front of Ling Mo, he needed to be strong enough¡­.

    The other problem was that he never wanted to use stic wrap anymore to break the hymen, He wanted to use his own strength and fight to the bitter end!

    ¡°Why do I think my goals in life have be a little weird¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly shook his head and put on his clothes.

    After a night his stamina had increased, although his body felt sore, but his legs felt a lot lighter now, which made him really happy.

    Ye Lian has already opened her eyes and looked towards the door.

    Ling Mo started to think, oh right¡­..They all recovered their rationality and can also guard him, so he shouldn¡¯t need to worry too much, He could rx a bit.

    As soon as the door opened, a small figure flew into Ling Mo¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Ou Yang Lien hugged Ling Mo and looked at him with a smile on her face.

    But Ling Mo realized this little girl lost a tooth. But this actually made her even cuter¡­.

    ¡°HAHA, I lost my tooth today!¡±

    She opened her palms and showed him the tooth.

    Ling Mo tapped her head and said: ¡°Nice! That means you¡¯ve grown up!¡±

    Ou Yang Lien was very solemn and nodded, ¡°Yes! Well yesterday I said that I wanted to sleep with big brother, but an uncle said, I have to wait until I grow up. You see, I have grown up now, can we tonight? Sleep together?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.don¡¯t listen to your uncle, he is a pervert.¡±

    Ling Mo seriously said, and just when he was about to say ¡°yes¡±, he suddenly thought that such a sweet and delicious little loli would be ced among the three female zombies. Could that really work?

    So after hesitating for two seconds, Ling Mo whispered with a dark face, ¡°I think it might better if we wait for you to grow up fully¡­.¡±

 Chapter 170 â€“ Decision

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C Decision</h4>

    When dawn came, it was already busy downstairs..

    The survivors who had rested for a night got up early, cleaning the weapons or checking their luggage.

    Ling Mo noticed that the guy who had lost his arm disappeared.

    Seems like he didn¡¯t make it, he probably showed signs that he would mutate so they probably got rid of him.

    Ling Mo really admired this group of people and how they operated. They didn¡¯t abandon theirpanions in battle but at the same time they would do what needed to be done in order to survive as a group.

    The reason why they could have this kind of mindset was because of Guo Chao¡¯s leadership ability.

    It¡¯s really important to have a good leader in a team.

    For example Luo Heng, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take control of so many people under his leadership. He was capable, but with his mentality and decisiveness, he could only be a leader of a small team. He wasn¡¯t decision maker material.

    At this time Guo Chao was pumping air into bikes, Ling Mo had no idea where he had gotten from. When Guo Chao saw Ling Mo, he let the others take over and walked to Ling Mo and asked with a smile on his face, ¡°So, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­..¡± Ling Mo¡¯s waist was still a bit sore

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s quiet here.¡± Ling Mo looked outside and asked, ¡°Are you guys going out today?¡±

    Guo Chao nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, we are going a bit further to collect some supplies, and also do some recon.¡± Speaking up to this point, he revealed a look of expectation and anxiously asked, ¡°Little Ling, about the things we talked about yesterday, what are you thoughts?¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo actually had already made his decision. It¡¯s not a easy task for him to find the army or a biological research institute.

    Plus Guo Chao was a civil servant, with him around it would be easier for him to talk to the army.

    Even though the armies probably wouldn¡¯t trust him alot, but it¡¯s still much better than an ordinary person.

    Guo Chao should be good at socializing with people.

    ¡°I wish to confirm something, would there still be any survivors in that biological research center? Also would they really have the technical resources to do research on the virus as well?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be upfront with you. I don¡¯t know much about this biological research institution. But it is built around the military region where all the important people resided in. That ce was usually sealed, so I believe there are still a lot of people alive there.¡± His answer was very detailed, ¡°As for the research you were asking about¡­.I honestly don¡¯t know much. But the professionals over there would know more than us for sure.¡±

    After listening to his exnation, Ling Mo has gotten a more clearer idea of the situation.

    If Guo Chao had bullshitted about it, Ling Mo would have given up his n immediately.

    Although he was a civil servant, but that didn¡¯t mean he knew everything, it would be quite obvious.

    Ling Mo is very satisfied with Go Chao¡¯s attitude.

    Ling Mo nodded ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go with you guys¡±

    Guo Chao suddenly showed a smile of joy. He is intelligent, he didn¡¯t directly ask Ling Mo if he wanted to join their team.

    He just wanted to work with Ling Mo, but never intended to ask him to stay.

    Guo Chao should take the credit for developing the team to the way it is now. He also knew how it was like to have an ability user in the team.

    With psychic powers, ordinary people with powers would no longer be considered ordinary. Who would the people listen to once they had different opinions?

    There should only be one leader in a team, as for the cooperation with Ling Mo thats a wholepletely different situation.

    Meng Jia Yu walked in right at this moment, she was still wearing the cap, blood stains are all over her clothes, but she looked very energetic.

    ¡°Lien Lien , why did youe here so early, disturbing Brother Ling and the Inws?¡±

    She noticed Ou Yang Lien right away, who was grabbing onto Ling Mo¡¯s clothes.

    Ou Yang Lien smiled and ran to Meng Jia Yu making cute sounds, ¡°Sister Jia Yu, I¡¯m letting him see my broken tooth.¡±

    Ling Mo waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry she didn¡¯t bother me at all.¡±

    Guo Chao looked at Meng Jia Yu and happily said, ¡°Jia Yu, your cousin has epted to work with us. For the next few days you guys should take the time to reminisce the old days.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu thought there was really nothing to reminisce about, but she was still happy with Ling Mo¡¯s decision.

    But as a very sharp woman, she realized that something was weird about Li Ya Ling movements, she looked very suspicious, then Meng Jia Yu seemed to realize something.

    The voicesst night, and the way she stood¡­..

    Meng Jia Yu suddenly blushed, she coughed to hide it, ¡°In that case, do you want to go out with us today? You can also familiarize yourself with the environment.¡±

    ¡°Ok, sure.¡±

    Ling Mo epted without hesitation, he could also examine how good these people were at the same time.

    Guo Chao naturally understood Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts and pped his hands, asking some of the survivors toe over.

    These survivors were mostly young boys, Ling Mo took notice that several of them were the survivors who had turned back and risked their lives to save the ones that had been captured.

    You could tell that they were the best of the best among ordinary people.

    One of the survivors even made Ling Mo think he was a soldier in the past.

    Guo Chao saw Ling Mo stare at a survivor and quickly introduced, ¡°These survivors are the ones that were more capable, This one here is Old Wang and he his a veteran, was a security guard in this district.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°Oh, nice meeting you¡±

    They all smiled at Ling Mo, they seemed to respect Ling Mo a lot.

    Meng Jia Yu seemed to be going as well, she had a foot long knife wrapped with a piece of cloth, but it had already turned dark red, she must of used it for while.

    Yang Jia was alsoing apparently, and afterst night of chatting with Ling Mo, he realized that he was actually quite easy going, so he talked a bit more casually.

    ¡°Brother Ling, the other guys would like to say, let the inws stay here, nothing would happen to them.¡±

    Just when he finished speaking, Shana waved her sickle, stepped up from behind Ling Mo¡¯s back, the cold eyes gave Yang Jia great pressure, ¡°I¡¯m going with Brother Ling.¡±

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t say a word, but she moved closer towards Ling Mo to disy what she wanted.

    Even if they didn¡¯t do this, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t leave them here.

    He could only be away from his puppets for up to a thousand meters now, but that was his limit.

    Ling Mo announced, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking all three of them with me.¡±

    Guo Chao frowned after hearing this, but after looking directly into the eyes of the three girls, he felt a chill flowing up from his feet.

    Would these three girls also be psychics as well? If they are, that would be a huge help!!

    He looked at Shana, he had tried to use the sickle that she was holding onto in the past, he could lift it, but couldn¡¯t use it like the way she did.

    But her arms were very slim, he couldn¡¯t understand where her strength came from.

    Even though he felt a bit suspicious, but they all looked extremely powerful and since Ling Mo insisted, he could only nod and say, ¡°OK then, you guys can get two bicycles. Oh yeah the police department is quite remote, the roads in that area are pretty good and there isn¡¯t a lot of cars. Riding bikes would be a good choice since its quiet. This is best way that can save our energy.

    ¡°These bikes are¡­.¡±

    Guo Chao answered, ¡°There¡¯s a lot in the next house, there are lots of mountain bikes in there, the owner was probably owned a biking team.¡±

    Seems like these people were fully prepared, it¡¯s better to have something like this for ordinary people, it saved time and energy.

    But this wouldn¡¯t work in the cities.

    What Ling Mo didn¡¯t notice is that Meng Jia Yu kept peeking at Ye Lian and the other girls.

    Ye Lian looked quite normal, Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes are cold like a snake¡¯s, and Shana¡¯s eyes are slightly red¡­.

    Meng Jia Yu asked, ¡°What are the backgrounds of the Inws and Senior Sister??¡±

 Chapter 171 â€“ Attack from the Mutant Dog

    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C Attack from the Mutant Dog</h4>

    ¡°CREAK¡­ CREAK¡­.¡±

    The sounds of the bicycle wheels turning was quite irritating in the silent night.

    Of course this was only how the survivors felt, the wind that blew past them had actually covered the sounds.

    Ling Mo is riding the bike with Ye Lian, while Shana was having a difficult time riding in a unbnced way with Li Ya Ling, four of them are slowly following Guo Chao¡¯s team.

    Meng Jia Yu deliberately slowed down to meet up with Ling Mo and said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a mall over there, but our ns are to head towards the police department first. We figured that we will look for food and other survivors on the way back. This trip should be much easier than usual since we have you¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded and said, ¡°Sounds great.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Apparently the survivors in this group previously lived in this area, so they knew the route pretty well.

    They avoided a lot of the main roads and took mostly the smaller ones.

    On one side of this little road is a small river, the other side had a wall, there were no zombies on the small road.

    Meng Jia Yu said, ¡°When we previously took this path, we had killed all the zombies on the road and then threw their corpses in the river.¡±

    It seems like this team has been nning for this mission for quite some time, they just didn¡¯t know the current situation inside the police branch.

    After about twenty minutes, they went back on the big roads, probably due to it being closer to the mall, the number of zombies suddenly increased.

    Ling Mo elerated on his bike and used the Tang knife to sh towards the zombies that decided to wee them.

    Half of the zombie¡¯s corpse flew up in the sky and then dropped, blood and organs were flying everywhere.

    Meng Jia Yu and the others didn¡¯t dare try and copy Ling Mo, because it was impossible for them to do the same without Ling Mo¡¯s spirit tentacles.

    What they could only do was get off their bikes and greet the weing zombies.

    However, the survivors had their own ways of fighting in closebat, Guo Chao and the other two survivors took out two pot lids from the bikes and used them as shields to block the zombies while Meng Jia Yu, Yang Jia, and the others used their knives and spears to stab the zombies on the stomach or face.

    Even though the zombies were much stronger, they weren¡¯t intelligent so they couldn¡¯te up with any fighting strategies, whenever they got close to people, they would attempt to grab them. But they would be blocked by the people using the pot lids. Obviously they wouldn¡¯t give up and would continue to try and grab them.

    After being attracted by the ¡°bait¡±, a finishing move from the survivors woulde and kill the zombie.

    But after a few times, one survivor was killed. He originally shrank his head and half of his body behind the lid, but did not expect to encounter a zombie who wanted to rush from behind. It even crawled over a zombie that was in front of it andnded on top of the person¡¯s head. The person immediately fell on the ground. The moment the person fell down, the screams started.

    Even though Ling Mo quickly went over to kill the zombies, but the person¡¯s face had already been consumed, the stomach had already been cut open by the zombie¡¯s nails, even though the person was still struggling, he wasn¡¯t that far from death.

    Although the three zombie girls were powerful, they wouldn¡¯t help and save the survivors.

    While other survivors were self-sufficient, they wouldn¡¯t have time to help others. Moreover, the moment a survivor fell down, it would be considered that he was already dead.

    After the battle was done, Guo Chao walked to towards the guy with a gloomy face, he was nearly dead.

    Guo Chao sighed with grief, stabbed the person right on the chest with a spear and said, ¡°Rest in peace.¡±

    All the other survivors looked sad. But they could only leave the corpse here.

    Good thing is after sacrificing one person, they have finally reached the police branch.

    Didn¡¯t look dangerous from the outside.

    There was a long wall with a door that had two lines of words which showed that the ce was really the police branch. There was also a automatic door in the middle.

    They could see the green area and a three story building facing the front door.

    It¡¯s actually quite big, but there probably isn¡¯t a lot of people, if the survivors managed to run, there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of zombies.

    After resting a while outside, they started to go in.

    There was usually a camera that controlled who came in and who came out but now it had bepletely useless.

    Everything felt quite normal on the way here, but the moment they stepped inside the building, it felt very creepy.

    Besides Ling Mo and the other three girls, the rest of them were very alert.

    There are some old blood stains on the ss door, there are bullet holes all around the lobby, one of the windows had broken into pieces.

    Seems like some people managed to escape and even brought their own weapons with them.

    It could also be spected that a massive amount of zombies had been guided to the outside, but from the blood stains and uplete corpses on the ground it could be determined that there should be some zombies in here.

    As expected, two zombies jumped towards from not so far away.

    But Shana who was standing in the front, waved her sickle and cut off both of the zombie¡¯s legs.

    The two zombies tried to get up but were killed by Meng Jia Yu¡¯s knife.

    Shana was enjoying watching these zombies suffer, but when she saw Meng Jia Yu killing the two zombies, her eyes turned cold.

    Ling Mo quickly pulled Shana over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are at least her sister inw. Stop ying right now.¡±

    Ye Lian also helped him, ¡°Ya¡­.y¡­yter¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo helplessly said,¡±You can¡¯t yter either! And look at the way Senior Sister walks, give her a hand!¡±

    Shana argued, ¡°That¡¯s because you punished her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not punish, she raped¡­no¡­.it was because you shaved her hair!¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to talk about this right now, but the way she walked is quite embarrassing, zombies should have good recovery ability¡­..

    But it also might be because she is recovering, so that¡¯s why she was walking like this.

    And for some reason every time she saw Ling Mo, it felt like she seemed to concentrate her focus at a certain part.

    Apparently zombies have very strong needs! But unfortunately I haven¡¯t fully recovered my energy!

    The people went deeper. There weren¡¯t a lot of zombies, and the weapons room wasn¡¯t over here.

    After leaving from the back door is a dorm and a building that looked like it was heavily guarded,

    There is also a track field and a gym, you could somehow see the equipment and basketball courts.

    The veteran pointed at the building that was heavily guarded and said, ¡°The weapons room should be there¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ok, didn¡¯t know it would be that easy, but still be careful¡­.¡±

    Just when he finished talking, a scream came out and when they turned their heads, a survivor has disappeared.

    Ling Mo and the other three didn¡¯t feel it, seems like the one attacking was able to hide its own aura.

    Ling Mo took out his Tang knife and headed to the ce where the sounds came from, the moment he turned a bloody scene appeared on the corner of the wall.

    A mutant dog that seemed to be as tall as a human, had bitten off the survivor¡¯s neck, the fur looked like thick needles, had red eyes, and the teeth is dripping saliva and blood making it look really cruel.

    This should of been a police dog, but it has been mutated, it is easy for its body to handle the virus.

    The police dog is ripping up its prey. When it heard something from behind, it turned around and jumped on Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo quickly used his tentacles, but the dog is too strong so it wasn¡¯t very effective.

    Seeing a huge ck shadow jumping on him, Ling Mo quickly stepped back and waved his knife.

    But when he shed the dog, it bit the knife and keep shaking its head to try to snatch the Tang knife.

    ¡°Stupid dog!¡±

    This must of been something that it had been trained for before being mutated. But the strong pull from the dog gave Ling Mo a sore arm, if it wasn¡¯t because he was using all his power to hold it, the knife would have been taken away.

    He was able to exert this much power due to the battle with Li Ya Ling, otherwise he might of been on the ground as well.

    For some reason, Ling Mo thought that this mutant dog was really weird , because when Ye Lian and Shana came over, it let go of the knife and ran.

    Even though Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian were both agility zombies, but they still couldn¡¯tpare to a mutant dog, it vanished in the grass and left a body

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Guo Chao didn¡¯t expect anyone to be attacked this early, his face turned gloomy again.

    They were already very careful, but no one could imagine that a dog would appear.

    Two people died, with Ling Mo¡¯s group included, there are only eight people left.

    Although it¡¯s heartbreaking, but since they came here already, they can¡¯t just give up.

    Guo Chao pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste the time looking for the mutant dog, it seems to be dangerous¡­..let¡¯s find the weapons and we won¡¯t need to be afraid of it. At least once Old Wang gets the gun, he can use it right away.¡±

    But it¡¯s not going to be easy to get there, the road was only three meters wide with tall grass on both sides.

    If the mutant dog decides to attack again, it would be really hard to defend from that.

    Ling Mo was actually aware that mutant creatures may attack zombies as well, so the three girls weren¡¯t a hundred percent safe.

    After all it¡¯s not a snake, this thing bites right away. Ling Mo would feel sad if they got hurt.

    Ling Mo looked at the saliva and blood on the knife and cursed in his mind, ¡°Stupid dog!¡±

 Chapter 172 â€“ The Shadow Hidden in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C The Shadow Hidden in the Dark</h4>

    Walking through the narrow road that lead to the weapons room, everyone¡¯s expression seemed nervous staring at the bushes on both sides of the road.

    Even Ye Lian and the other two girls all had a murderous aura around them, Ling Mo had used the Tang knife to block his side while he had released all his tentacles, slowly moving forward.

    The mutant dog seemed to be much smarter than the snake and to make matters worse, animals were better at hiding their presence.

    But the dog hadn¡¯t shown up by the time they reached the building.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t figure out why the dog didn¡¯t attack, it should of been very tempting with so many people around.

    Was it because it was afraid of the three advanced zombies in the group? This theory might actually be possible¡­.

    But what the others didn¡¯t realize is that after they had entered the building, a shadow emerged out from the corner of the wall.

    And behind the shadow were two mutant dogs.

    ¡°Use this to track them down, you guys should remember the smell right?¡±

    The shadow touched the head of one of the dogs that had blood in it¡¯s mouth. That dog was the one that bit Ling Mo¡¯s Tang knife.

    The dog growled with a threatening voice, but just after it growled, the sound became more lower and closer to wailing.

    The hand looked gentle when it touched the dog, but the power that was exerted from the hand made the dog beg for mercy.

    The way it¡¯s quivering was as if it saw its leader.

    ¡°Have to thank that guy, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to upgrade thoroughly. But that guy is extremely powerful, we need to take this slowly. Um, I believe the human¡¯s called it gradually?¡±

    After talking the shadow slowly walked towards the building with the two dogs tagging along.

    At this time, Ling Mo and the others had slowly walked into the hallway, the weapons room seemed to be using a electronic secure system, but due to the apocalypse the door waspletely opened.

    There are a lot of bones over here, seemed like a lot of the police people hade back looking for weapons.

    Unfortunately it took a while for humans to mutate into zombies, Even if a person or his friend had made it through the first phase of the apocalypse, one of them might of been wounded and the next second, mutated during the escape, and killed the people who were escaping with him or her.

    Even if you took many precautions during the first phase, with the constant mutations, it was still hard to prevent it from happening.

    Some of the ces that had turned into refugee camps, became a ughterhouse because you wouldn¡¯t have known which member had mutated.

    Obviously this didn¡¯t always happen. If one had enough power, even if someone had mutated, they could still kill the person right away.

    But for the majority of the people, this was a big disaster.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of zombies during the first phase, but for the following hours that came afterwards, the number of zombies became huge.

    There is a lot of zombies in this building, there were even two advanced zombies here.

    The zombies couldn¡¯tunch a surprise attack, even though the path was pretty narrow, but with Ling Mo and the girls, those zombies could do no harm.

    After leaving a bunch of zombie corpses on the ground, they had finally reached the weapons room.

    Old Wang immediately started to look for weapons.

    But most of the weapons were probably already taken away, or the amount of weapons were less than before, so they only found some rifles and pistols, with of course some bullets to go with the firearms.

    These were actually enough for them, and in the parking lot there were also some military jeeps, the team actually had gotten a lot on this trip.

    Guo Chao gave Ling Mo a pistol and some bullets as a payment for his services.

    Even with the limited amount of bullets, Ling Mo didn¡¯t mind epting this payment. Since Old Wang is here, he would be able to teach everyone how to aim with the guns.

    But no one is using the guns currently, only Old Wang loaded the rifle he had taken.

    This ce is so remote that a gunshot wouldn¡¯t attract zombies. The others didn¡¯t know how to use the guns and were afraid of hurting theirrades.

    But just as everyone is picking their weapons, Yang Jia who was standing outside turned his head, a hand suddenly covered his mouth.

    Everyone is already inside the room, who was the person that was less than three meters away from him?

    Yang Jia was shocked and started to shiver in fear.

    The next second after he had gotten dragged away, the hand also removed the rifle that Yang Jia had dropped so it wouldn¡¯t make any noise.

    Guo Chao put the rifle behind his back and excitedly said, ¡°This mission is going pretty well, even though we lost twopanions.¡±

    With the weapons, they had a higher chance of going into ces that produced food.

    But this was all thanks to Ling Mo, if he wasn¡¯t here, just the mutant dog alone would have caused them great damage.

    Although they didn¡¯t say it, but the way they looked at Ling Mo was with respect, which made him a little ufortable.

    At this moment, Meng Jia Yu suddenly shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s Yang Jia?¡±

    ¡°Ya, where is he?¡±

    But when they looked to the hallway they didn¡¯t see anything but the zombie corpses on the ground.

    ¡°Did he go to pee?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say anything? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Old Wang seemed to have grown bigger balls after he found a gun for his hands. He went to a room and looked, ¡°No, not here.¡±

    Ling Mo started to feel that something wasn¡¯t right, he looked up and saw a stairway, ¡°Did he go up?¡±

    Another survivor paused for a second before walking towards the stairway, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and see what¡¯s going on up there, you guys can wait here for me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to feel afraid, it could be understandable that he felt this way since he believed that all the zombies in the building had been killed on the way.

    And the mutant dog should be on the first floor even if it had sneaked inside, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to the second floor.

    The guy seemed to be brave on the outside but in reality he was also smart.

    ¡°Okay, then we will stay down here to take a look.¡±

    There were lots of little warehouses on the first floor, even though most of them were empty, but it would be easy to hide a person in there.

    When Ling Mo followed the others to check the other rooms on the first floor, he couldn¡¯t help but take a peek at the second floor.

    The guy had reached the second floor.

    He looked very rxed since it didn¡¯t seem to be dangerous.

    ¡°Yang Jia!?¡± He tried yelling through the hallway but could only hear his echoes.

    ¡°Where the hell did this dumbass go¡­.He didn¡¯t need to go that far to pee¡­.¡±

    Just as he was walking down the hallway, he went past a room and heard something.

    ¡°ba..ji¡­baji¡±

    ¡°Yang Jia?¡±

    The guy pointed his rifle in front of him.

    Just when he slowly opened the door with his gun, he moved his body so it would be hiding behind the door just in case a zombie was there, he would be ready and wouldn¡¯t be rushed.

    But looking through the little gap between the door and the wall, the scene in front of him shocked him.

    Yang Jia¡¯s eyes were looking at him, but the head and body had been separated.

    There were two mutant dogs eating his organs, making the ¡°baji¡± sound as they were chewing.

    Fortunately, the two dogs didn¡¯t seem to realize that he was there.

    The guy tried not to tremble in fear, and slowly backed away, but within just two steps, he felt a sudden chill on his neck before a hand grabbed it.

    ¡°Ke¡­Ke..¡±

    The hand gripped tighter, and the guy suddenly lost his strength due to theck of oxygen, widened his eyes, and started to make choking sounds.

    ¡°Ka Tsa¡±

    With the sound of a neck cracking, the guy¡¯s head tilted and the body slumped down, the hand let go of the body and reached for the feet and dragged the body into the room¡­..

 Chapter 173 â€“ A Call From Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C A Call From Far Away</h4>

    After several minutes, they had looked all over the first floor, but still didn¡¯t find Yang Jia.

    Ling Mo felt a bad premonition in his heart, why hasn¡¯t the guye back down yet?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? If there were zombies up there, they should of attacked already. If there¡¯s nothing dangerous up there, why isn¡¯t he down yet, or did he find something?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu frowned, held her knife and prepared to go up.

    Ling Mo hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    As usual the other three girls had also wanted to go, but Ling Mo thought about it clearly and decided to let Li Ya Ling and Shana stay. Even if something did happen, both groups would be fine at least.

    There has to be someone guarding this group in case the mutant dog or zombies decided to show up.

    Old Wang loaded the gun, looked at Guo Chao and both of them tagged along.

    ¡°OK.¡± Meng Jia Yu was surprised but she smiled.

    From the eyes of Ling Mo, she could see that he was worried, and her heart felt a bit more stabilized

    The second floor was where all the documents were kept, there were a lot of document binders scattered all across the floor with bloodstains on them.

    Ling Mo and the other three went up and started to look around.

    In the silent hallway, the only sounds were of them stepping on the documents or opening doors.

    This atmosphere made people feel really ufortable.

    Immediately, Ling Mo and the others had reached a small door that was shut tightly.

    Just when Meng Jia Yu was about to open the door, Ling Mo stopped her.

    He pointed towards the bottom of the door. Meng Jia Yu looked and became shocked.

    Blood was oozing through the gap of the door, from the blood they could somehow imagine what had happened.

    After listening for a while and making sure nothing was going on inside, Ling Mo twisted the door knob.

    When the door creaked open, the scene in front of them almost made Meng Jia Yu vomit, Old Wang¡¯s expression became stiff.

    Even Ling Mo frowned, only Ye Lian had remained calm, although she did take a deep breath to smell the scene.

    The strong smell of blood was sealed tightly inside this room. When the room was opened, the smell immediately spread out, letting a strong bloody smell stimte their noses. The scene in front of them challenged their tolerance level to withstand the horrific scene in the room.

    A body waspletely emptied out, the blood and flesh were all over the walls¡­

    Ling Mo pulled himself back together first, immediately kicked open the remaining room¡¯s doors.

    But there was literally nothing on the second floor.

    You could tell that this was the masterpiece of the mutant dog, but they only finished eating and just left?

    This wasn¡¯t their habit!

    Ling Mo felt that something was definitely not right, but he wasn¡¯t able to tell what it was, he could only look at the empty hallway and the opened window at the end of the hallway.

    Two people had just suddenly died, Guo Chao¡¯s face turned very dark.

    Old Wang was also frowning, even though had a gun in his hands, but the feeling of being under a spotlight while the opponent was in dark made him ufortable.

    Upon reaching the parking lot, Old Wang inspected the armored jeep, then pulled out the remains of half a body and sat on the driver¡¯s seat.

    The sound of starting the car is pretty loud. Some of the zombies that were in the dorms had dashed out, but by the time they reached their target, everyone was already on the jeep and driving out of the police branch.

    Although this time they had lost some people, but in return they got some weapons and a car. If you think positive, it was kind of worth it¡­.

    Only Ling Mo¡¯s eyes lookedplicated, no one could tell what he is thinking about.

    He looked at the zombies that had started to chase the armored vehicle, and also couldn¡¯t help but look at the building that was starting to fade away from their sights.

    Immediately after they left, a person and two mutant dogs showed up at the front door of the police branch.

    The pair of strange eyes that seemed lighter than before, with a wound on the neck that hadn¡¯t healed.

    The surface of her skin seemed like ayer of scales, which looked a little shiny.

    This person is Half-moon, she looked at the two dogs behind and her while ying with a bullet in her hand.

    Although she hadn¡¯t taken any of the guns, but this bullet still really interested her.

    ¡°This time I won¡¯t do anything impulsive, I¡¯ll observer you first. There is a saying in the humannguage, you will always win if you know your enemy and yourself¡­¡±

    Afterpletely evolving into a zombie leader, Half-moon¡¯s speaking ability recovered a lot, and it was as if she was trying to get used to talking. She seemed to like talking to herself, ¡°In order not to harm Ye Lian, I can¡¯t do things rashly. And that human is very weird, he looks like my race but his aura is like a humans¡­But I also somehow feel that there¡¯s a familiar aura in this city, would it be someone of the same level as me? Weird, I never felt this way, but after I upgraded I started to have this feeling¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wang Cai(TL: I think this is the dog¡¯s name), if I can make a high level zombie obey me like you do, I would be able to capture the human and Ye Lian alive right?¡±

    Half-moon frowned and turned to look at the center of the city and then looked towards Ling Mo¡¯s direction again, ¡°No need to rush, or else he will throw that poisonous liquid at me again¡­.¡±

    While talking she pulled her cor open and gazed at the wound Ling Mo gave her.

    With the erosion of the snake poison, the wound kept healing and breaking apart, it seemed to be suppressing her ability to heal herself.

    But due to this poison, all of her potential was pushed and she officially became a zombie leader.

    When Li Ya Ling was bitten, there wasn¡¯t a lot of poison injected into her body, but unlike her, Half-moon was inflicted by half a bottle of poison.

    She was still currently under the influence of the poison.

    Ordinary people would either die or bepletely tortured by poison, but Half-moon didn¡¯t seem to care about it as much.

    It didn¡¯t matter if zombies regained their ability to feel pain if they didn¡¯t care about it!

    The mutant dog Wang Cai kept sniffing, and then made a deep growl towards the direction Ling Mo and the group left in.

    The growl didn¡¯t sound like it came from a dog, it sounded like a wild beast.

    ¡°Remember this smell. This familiar aura is calling me¡­ Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    Half-moon threw the bullet up to the sky and caught it.

    The next second she stepped out and ran ahead with joy.

    The two dogs followed behind her, even though she wasn¡¯t fast, the dogs would slow down from time to time as if they were afraid of surpassing her¡­.

    Old Wang drove the car and said, ¡°It is so nice to drive a car again!¡±

    Although zombies were fierce, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the cars.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the group was afraid of attracting even more zombies, they would have tried shooting the zombies for practice.

    ¡°But¡­. Yang Jia and them died too¡­.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu wanted to say that all these things were gained by the sacrifice of others, but she held back her words.

    There was bound to be sacrifices for collecting food, not to mention cars and weapons.

    Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian are sitting in the car looking out, seemed as if it was their first time experiencing a car.

    They hadn¡¯t fully recovered their memories yet so it was natural for them not to remember the feeling of riding a car.

    Shana on the other hand was hugging her sickle, looking at the zombies by the road that had gotten attracted to the car sounds.

    When the zombies heard the car, they all ran towards it.

    To make things simple, Old Wang didn¡¯t want to dodge the zombies, so he just drove right through them. Ordinary cars wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this but a jeep was very effective.

    ¡°Bang!¡± a zombie was mmed away, when itnded on the ground, some of the other zombies stopped chasing them and started to eat the zombie on the ground.

    When they almost reached the mall, Old Wang carefully drove into the shortcut that didn¡¯t have any zombies, and then jumped off the car with his gun.

    Ling Mo and the others also came out of the car as well. Their intentions are to look for other survivors while scavenging for food and supplies.

    After jumping over the wall the crew went inside the mall.

    Ling Mo was having doubts on whether or not there would be any survivors here, but aftering in he realized that it was a very good ce to hide.

    The warehouse and the shopping section werepletely separated, they only connected with a door.

    Guo Chao opened the door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find some food first, it would be great if there are any survivors here, if not then we have to go back.¡±

    Ling Mo curiously asked: ¡°You guys have never been here before?¡±

    Guo Chao answered, ¡°No, the food in the vis were enough for us, but if we wanted to store some more, we have to go to ces like these.¡±

    While talking, they have reached the shopping section of the mall.

    The lights were dim, they could only see shelves and food that were scattered on the group with also a rotten smell.

    Ling Mo noticed that there were some rotten vegetables, fruits, and eggs¡­.

    This was probably why it stinks so much here. There was also a lot of rice here as well, but it was contaminated by the smell so it probably wasn¡¯t edible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s carefully go inside.¡±

    The people covered their mouths and noses before slowly walking in, Li Ya Ling was thest one that walked in while Ling Mo and Guo Chao were at the front.

    Old Wang had his gun with him, but he would only fire it when it was necessary.

 Chapter 174 â€“ Number 202

    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C Number 202</h4>

    TL: So i decided to switch sickle to scythe because the word could also mean scythe and plus it sounds cooler lol.

    As Ye Lian¡¯s tiger w prated the corpse of a zombie, Guo Chao and the others immediately opened their backpacks and quickly looked around for supplies.

    The lights were pretty dim so they were only able to throw into the backpacks whatever they could reach within their surroundings. As for whether the food they threw in was edible or not, they could only wait and seeter.

    ¡°Guess that¡¯s about it, if we move forward, there should be electronic goods next.¡±

    Ling Mo had used Li Ya Ling¡¯s vision to look forward and said, ¡°Although this mall isrge, but the only ce where food could be found was only in this area.

    ¡°Lil Ling, it¡¯s so nice to have you around. If it weren¡¯t for you, I can¡¯t imagine what might have happened to us.¡±

    Guo Chao threw two bottles of water into his backpack and said.

    Meng Jia Yu went along with a proud tone in her voice, ¡°Yeah! If it weren¡¯t for you and the inws, things wouldn¡¯t be this easy.¡±

    Old Wang is a taciturn person, but he still said, ¡°Thank You.¡±

    On the way back, Guo Chao suggested to go up and see if there were any other survivors here.

    They werecking people in their group and would need more people if they wanted to go explore the food generating base.

    The second floor was much bigger, besides offices and warehouses, there are also lots of clothing stores.

    The mannequins made the ce look extremely creepy.

    Meng Jia Yu asked, ¡°Would there be any survivors here?¡± It didn¡¯t look like a ce where survivors would stay because it looked too creepy.

    Guo Chao said with a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s very likely, this area and the first floor arepletely isted, the only way to ess this ce is through the door or the elevator. Zombies wouldn¡¯t know how to use elevators. As long as people took some time to clean it up, it would be a ce where they could hide.¡±

    Ling Mo thought of this possibility as well because he noticed that most of the clothing stores on this floor were in renovation so this ce probably wasn¡¯t opened to the public before the apocalypse.

    So if that was the case, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a lot of zombies roaming around in here.

    After cleaning up a small number of zombies on the second floor, although it is only one wall away from the zombies in the mall on the first floor, it is actually suitable for hiding.

    You would be able to get food in the same ce and also have a ce to retreat to.

    Everyone held their breaths and looked very nervous as they walked through the path.

    Right at this moment, Shana who was walking behind them suddenly turned and shed her scythe, only to stop after reaching the top of a shelf.

    ¡°Come out.¡± Shana¡¯s cold voice came out, Gou Chao and the others all stopped moving immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­.¡±

    A childish voice came from the shelf and a skinny tall teenager slowly walked out.

    The top of the scythe was right on the top of his head, that guy would have died instantly if the scythe had gone any lower.

    Her ability of controlling her strength made Guo Chao and everyone else shocked with amazement.

    Ling Mo¡¯s entire group was so strong!

    This teenager was apparently a human, wearing a shirt that didn¡¯t fit, and his skin looked a bit green probably due to theck of sunshine.

    He looked curious and turned towards Shana, ¡°How did you know I was hiding here?¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his head, ¡°No shit she would find you, your just a ordinary human, while they are advanced zombies, Ye Lian and them all knew you were there, it¡¯s just that Shana was the first one who took action.

    However, there really were survivors here¡­ Although there was heavy scythe above this youth¡¯s head, he actually wasn¡¯t scared and seemed to be absentminded. ¡°I heard that you guys were looking for survivors, Sody, if your hands are sore from carrying that huge weapon, why not put it down. You would have killed me if wanted to. You look pretty, so I¡¯m actually fine with it if you attack me.¡±

    Ling Mo started to think that this youth had a screw loose in his head. Shana¡¯s aura was no joke, it had some killing aura in it.

    The teenager noticed that Ling Mo was looking at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I don¡¯t have any mental problems.¡±

    You do look like one¡­.

    ¡°Where are your partners?¡± Guo Chao isn¡¯t in the mood of listening him bullshit.

    Ling Mo quickly moved Shana over in case she really attacked him.

    That teenager seemed clever, he¡¯s also very calm, but he didn¡¯t know that his calmness almost cost him, his life.

    The teenager pointed at a ce on the second floor with a crowbar and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu asked, ¡°Um¡­Aren¡¯t you interested in what we are up to?¡±

    He responded without turning his head, ¡°You guys have guns, a powerful and beautifuldy, and the rest of you must also be just as powerful as well¡­ There¡¯s honestly no point in asking you guys. I would need to take you guys there eventually. By the way I am number 202.¡±

    ¡°What a weird name¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a name, it¡¯s a number.¡±

    Ling Mo was going to ask something else, but 202 has already vanished into the dark, so they could only follow along.

    He had met many survivors, but this was the first time Ling Mo had met someone like him.

    The way he behaved and talked was kind of weird.

    Guo Chao on the other hand is really excited, because it was great news to have people joining their group.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about whether or not it was a trap since he had Ling Mo with them.

    But as they reached the warehouse, Guo Chao became very disappointed, he had thought that there would be at least five or six people, but there is only three of them with 202 included.

    There is a half bald middle-aged man and a woman who looked experienced. She is wearing office clothes but instead of heels, she swapped them out with sneakers making it look kind of weird.

    The youth didn¡¯t say anything and just opened the door.

    The two people were sleeping, there is food all around them, they immediately woke up after hearing the door open.

    ¡°Why do you go out everyday 202¡­?¡±

    When the woman finished talking she jumped up right away when she saw the other people.

    The bald guy also stood up and had grabbed the knife.

    ¡°Who are these people 202?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know myself.¡±

    The bald guy seemed to be use to 202¡¯s attitude, he looked at the group and asked, ¡°Sorry, you guys are¡­.¡±

    Guo Chao immediately pulled himself together, even though there were only three people and they all seemed weak, at least it was better than nothing.

    They had lost four people this time.

    After Guo Chao exined why he was here, the woman immediately ran towards them and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Of course I¡¯m willing to follow you guys! It¡¯s so depressing here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to be upfront with you guys. If you join our group, everyone is obligated to pull their own weight. Moreover the ce that we must go to is also quite dangerous, but if all goes well, we might not need to take that kind of risk for a very long time.¡±

    Although Guo Chao wasn¡¯t satisfied with these three people, he still informed them of their ns.

    The woman hesitated after listening to what he said, the bald man also seemed to be hesitating as well.

    Even though they felt depressed staying here, at least they would be able to keep their lives. But if they went with Guo Chao, there was no guarantee for staying alive¡­.

    202 on the other hand said, ¡°It¡¯s too boring staying here with you guys, it¡¯s more interesting seeing the zombies down there. I don¡¯t care if you guys are going to follow them or not but I¡¯m going with them.¡±

    Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°Why are you interested? Aren¡¯t you afraid of them?¡±

    ¡°Well this¡­Zombies are much simpler to understand, they only want to eat me. As for people, I¡¯m not sure what they want to do to me.¡±

    ¡°Probably no one wants to do anything to you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Injecting needles into me, making me take medicines, and those nurses with the nice white thighs never showed me anything, they told me the nurses would reveal some special parts on their body, but I¡¯ve never seen it¡­.¡±

    202 sighed and said. His tone sounded serious, it is difficult to tell whether he joking or being serious.

    Ling Mo frowned, ¡°There is no such things as the nurses with the nice white thighs and they would never not wear any pants to show you those special parts, those type of nurses only appear in certain type of movies. Where the hell did youe from?¡±

    202ughed and turned to the bald guy, ¡°Hey baldie and Sister Yu, if you guys don¡¯t follow along, how long do you think the food willst?¡±

    His one sentence woke-up the bald man.

    There were actually more than three people in their team in the beginning, but in order toe here, some of the people died on the way.

    Besides 202 being capable, the other two purely survived due to luck.

    The food would be able to maintain them for a while, but it would all be consumed afterwards.

    The bald guy shook his cheeks and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    The woman immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys as well!¡±

    It was impossible for her to survive by herself.

    But she still had doubts about the capability of Guo Chao¡¯s team, she was even nning on persuading the other two to leave the group if things went south.

    Since they made the decision to leave, Guo Chao gave themand to collect all their food.

    As they headed down, the bald guy and Sister Yu looked extremely nervous, they seemed to have a strange smelling from them, making Meng Jia Yu frown.

    202 looked very excited, he followed along behind Shana, and kept sticking out his hand, as if he wanted to touch her scythe.

    Shana¡¯s attitude towards him was really cold though, and even showed a bit of annoyance, but that didn¡¯t stop him. He seemed to be very interested in this group of people.

    202 didn¡¯t seem like he was very reliable, but he was a very calm and abnormal guy.

    After walking through the door, a zombie that probably got attracted to the zombie corpse that they previously killed, saw them and dashed towards them.

    202 didn¡¯t panic at all, he just pulled the door towards his direction and made the zombie¡¯s hand get stuck.

    He might not be as strong as the zombies, but he had his own ways with dealing with them, he used his leg to step on the wall as leverage.

    At the same time, he stabbed the zombie with his crowbar and said, ¡°Too bad I couldn¡¯t stab it¡¯s eyes¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t really effective, Ling Mo walked towards the zombie and stabbed it right in its belly and then pulled it out.

    202 stared at Ling Mo before saying, ¡°Wow, you have really good aim.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, that¡¯s because of my puppet skills.

 Chapter 175 â€“ Mind Storm

    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C Mind Storm</h4>

    With the addition of 202¡¯s group, the group as a whole became a bit more lively.

    Sister Yu¡¯s real name is Yu Lan, she was an ountant in the mall, while the half bald guy whose nickname was ¡°baldy¡±, worked as a ordinary warehouse manager.

    Both of the could still be considered quite useful. After getting a hold on the food production ce, Yu Lan can help keep track of food inventory as well as make ns for the future. As for baldy, since he was strong and had experience in managing, he could help the base.

    On the other hand, 202¡¯s only trait that was good was that he was always calm, but unfortunately no one knew whether he was going to be useful or not¡­..

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you guys can rest easy, I won¡¯t turn into a freeloader.¡±

    It was as if 202 could look at a person and be able to read their minds.

    Meng Jia Yu, who was sizing him up, coughed embarrassedly and said, ¡°Then you need to tell us what you are good at or we won¡¯t know what kind of task to give you.¡±

    Baldy replied with a hint of proudness, ¡°202 is really something, he didn¡¯t originally belong to the mall, he had came here after the apocalypse happened. You guys might not understand this but he¡¯s a psychic.¡±

    These wordspletely shocked Guo Chao, even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at 202.

    This teenager who looked closer to a mental patient is a psychic? But it didn¡¯t look like he had any special abilities when he was attacked.

    Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°What kind of superpower do you have?¡±

    202 looked at Ling Mo with surprise and then revealed an expression of realization, ¡°You must be a psychic as well since you asked me, What is my superpower? My superpower doesn¡¯t always work, it really irritates me, tell me yours. And is the girl beside also a psychic? Since we¡¯re all psychics, can we be friends? Can I y with that knife? Is your gun real?¡±

    ¡°OMFG Can¡¯t you shut the fuck up?¡±

    Guo Chao¡¯s gloomy face faded away after he realized that this guy is a psychic, although he was quite annoying.

    The jeep is really useful, Old Wang is bumping away anything that was on the road, he seemed to be enjoying it.

    Ye Lian and the other two girls also seemed to be enjoying it as well.

    Ling Mo was thinking, probably in a high level zombie¡¯s eyes, ordinary zombies were no different than prey.

    Who knows what they think after promoting even further. The zombie hierarchy seemed really cruel.

    When the jeep had finally reached the vi, some people came out, Ling Mo looked up and noticed that the people on the second floor were all fully alert and by the window.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Ou Yang Lien quickly shoved aside all the survivors beside her and rushed towards Ling Mo.

    When Ling Mo kneeled down, his cheeks received a big wet kiss.

    ¡°You guys are finally back!¡± Ou Yang Lien smiled at Ling Mo and looked around, ¡°Where is Yang Jia and the others?¡±

    After she asked that question, sorrow started to spread out from everyone.

    Ou Yang Lien isn¡¯t stupid, she suddenly felt helpless.

    The people who showed up surrounded Guo Chao to hear what he had to say. After listening to Guo Chao¡¯s brief narration, they all couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.

    It was natural for people to die during supply runs, that¡¯s just the way it was, you could never know what would happen during the mission.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo, it would of been worse.¡±

    ¡°We might not have even been able to get the weapons¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop this, for all of us that strive to survive, there obviously would be some casualties.¡±

    After seeing people whispering, Ou Yang Lien embraced Ling Mo¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Big Brother, did it hurt when Yang Jia and the others died?¡±

    Ling Mo started to think back at the scene in his head and thought to himself, ¡°Would it have hurt?¡±

    He replied, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t painful¡­it was just like falling asleep.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡± Ou Yang Lien nodded, Ling Mo didn¡¯t really know how much she understood in this reply.

    Seeing the atmosphere being kind of depressing, Guo Chao told some people to take out the things as well as introduced the new members. ¡°This is Yu Lan, baldy, and this is 202, he is a psychic¡­¡±

    Guo Chao¡¯s tone was a bit different when introducing 202, seemed as if he was afraid of psychics.

    Luckily, 202 wasn¡¯t the type to behave in a condescending way, plus too many people had just died, with all those factors in y, he had to ept 202, but most importantly he could use him as a bnce in power against Ling Mo.

    Regarding this, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t really shown much concern about it. He understood that Guo Chao was a born bureaucrat, it was quite normal for him to want to secure his position in the team.

    202 didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the other survivors, his only attention was towards Ou Yang Lien.

    Ou Yang Lien was also looking at him probably due to the way he had put his hands inside his pockets, making it look a bit too casual.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t look at me like that, I prefer mature woman, it would be even better if they were older than 25 or 26¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Can you not tell the children what type of girls you like!

    202 talked so fast that it gave people the idea that he was mental in the head, Ling Mo quickly took Ou Yang Lien and brought Ye Lian and the other two girls inside the house.

    The survivors began to carry the things off the car, baldy had joined them as well, while Yu Lan stood beside Meng Jia Yu and asked her about the situation of the team.

    202 is still looking towards Ling Mo¡¯s back while rubbing his hands.

    As they had seeded in getting the weapons, in the evening as they were dining in the dining room, Guo Chao briefed everyone on the n to explore the food production base.

    ¡°We are going out of the city to the food generator base through the high tech district. If there is an army we will try and contact them. Moreover, we will also need to go to the biological research institute to see if there are any survivors, maybe they would know more about the virus and hopefully have a vine for it so we wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of being bitten by zombies. But the possibility of that happening is very low so don¡¯t put too much hope on it.¡±

    Even though Guo Chao kind of killed the buzz, everyone was still discussing it with excitement.

    Ling Mo was hiding in a corner hugging Ye Lian and eating porridge at the same time. He began to contemte about the n.

    He was scoffing at the idea of finding a vine, but if they could find more information on the virus and its features that would be great since it was extremely important to Ling Mo.

    This was also why he was willing cooperate with them in the first ce.

    But at this moment, Ling Mo suddenly felt like his mind was suddenly tied up by something, and Shana sitting next to him suddenly sat up straight.

    Ling Mo frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Shana¡¯s red eyes stared at the group of survivors and said, ¡°I suddenly felt like my mind was being drilled, but it disappeared instantly right after.¡±

    Should of been rejected due to my spirit connection¡­.Could it be another spirit type superpower?

    Ling Mo looked towards 202, and he looked right back, when their eyes met each other, he immediately waved his hands and said, ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    Could he be a spirit type psychic? Could he drill into people¡¯s minds acting like some sort of search function?

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes looked cold, no matter what the intention was, he needed to dish out some punishment for this type of behavior.

    There would be many chance since they were all under the same roof.

    When he noticed 202 walking out the back door, Ling Mo also followed along.

    It looked as if 202 wasing out to pee, but just as he took his pants off, a person appeared behind him.(TL: Surprise motherfucker ¨C Instant buttsex lol)

    Ling Mo tried to grab him by the neck but his head suddenly felt as if it was being poked by a needle and his vision became blurry.

    Even though he had quickly released his tentacles, he was still affected, by the time he pulled himself together, 202 was already 5 meters away from him.

    202 patted his chest and said, ¡°Lucky me, that was so close, this time it worked.¡± He looked at Ling Mo with a proud smile and asked, ¡°Why did youe out to peek at me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± It was the first time Ling Mo had ever met a person with such a special superpower. His puppet ability seemed to be suppressed by it.

    But luckily Ling Mo had a strong spirit power, so although Ling Mo lost the encounter, he was still okay, while 202 on the other hand, although he looked happy, his face had turned pale, apparently he had overused his spirit powers and it had backfired on him.

    ¡°You really are powerful, every time I had used my powers so far, they would always be very effective, but it didn¡¯t seem to work on you, and I somehow injured myself in the process.¡±

    202 rubbed his temples and his steps seemed to look unstable.

    Ling Mo took the opportunity to run in front of him and choked his neck, ¡°What did you do to Shana?¡±

    202 struggled a bit and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.don¡¯t worry¡­.I¡­I just¡­..was curious about you guys, I have no bad intentions. Could you let go of me first?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s grip became even tighter, ¡°What is your Superpower?¡±

    ¡°Mind¡­..Mind Storm¡­.¡±

    No wonder, that strike in his head must be the mind storm¡­.but 202¡¯s spirit power isn¡¯t that powerful so it wasn¡¯t that effective on him otherwise, he would be a very strong psychic.

    Just when Ling Mo decided to get rid of this potential threat, he realized that his spirit ball seemed very weird¡­

 Chapter 176 â€“ Are You Tired After Having A Foursome?

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C Are You Tired After Having A Foursome?</h4>

    An ordinary human spirit ball is usually very active. Even if Ling Mo was only observing the ball, he still needed to put in an extra amount of effort.

    To get a closer idea, it is as if he was putting his spirit tentacles in a blender, if he is even a bit careless, his tentacles could be minced up and he might get injured.

    Therefore, it ispletely impossible to control human beings, and the difficulty of controlling high-level zombies is quite big.

    Unless it was like Ye Lian and Shana who had both established a spirit connection very early and also had grown with him. Or like Li Ya Ling, who he took advantage of when she had passed out.

    But as for a zombie leader, he would have to beat thempletely stupid until he could fully control them.

    But 202¡¯s spirit ball seemed as if it was defected and almost inplete chaos.

    I don¡¯t really know if it¡¯s because of his superpower that caused it, or if it was his own personal defect.

    This sort of exined why his superpowers only worked sometimes. There¡¯s a huge defect in his spiritball and since his superpowers is also rted to his spirit¡­.

    ¡°Cough* Cough*.. Hey big brother, I was only just curious¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s ufortable being choked, his legs had already begun kicking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if this ever happens again.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and let go of 202, and threw him on the ground.

    Afternding on the ground he groaned with pain, apparently Ling Mo wasn¡¯t joking.

    202 patted off the mud on his body, ¡°I understand, I don¡¯t want to die right now, I haven¡¯t found my mature woman yet¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and said, ¡°Curiosity will get you killed, if you have some much time to be curious, you should spend some time in taking care of yourself. With your condition, having such abilities might actually be harmful to you. I think maybe even ordinary people have a chance in making your superpower backfire.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you must think that I am mentally ill? But if your thinking that, you¡¯re terribly wrong, I just think too much, and my head can¡¯t contain all my thoughts.¡±

    202 waved his hands and said, ¡°I had thought that you guys wouldn¡¯t have found out so I did it, since I failed, I obviously wouldn¡¯t do it again. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep following you guys until you tell me what your ability is and if the other girls are also psychics.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really regretting it, I want to kill you now¡­.¡±

    At night Ling Mo¡¯s group was arranged to stay in Shana¡¯s old room.

    But he was extremely embarrassed, because he had noticed that the bathroom had been cleaned¡­.

    Did anyone see the stic wrap?

    When some of the survivors gave him a weird smile, Ling Mo felt awkward.

    Should have thrown that away! But you guys are also way too nice, was it really necessary to clean up a ce that we were all going to leave from soon?

    Naturally they did this to show respect and goodwill to Ling Mo¡­

    Li Ya Ling sat at the end of the bed and stared at Ling Mo, it made his body stiff.

    However it maybe because Ling Mo was stimted by the juice and had shown great prowess that gave Li Ya Ling a fresh memory and stopped her from jumping onto him.

    Ye Lian on the other hand kept leaning on Ling Mo¡¯s chest and begged him to help her increase her fighting power.

    Obviously Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t refuse her, but when Ling Mo started to rub her twin peaks, Ling Mo had actually also used his spirit tentacles to observe her spirit ball.

    In the previous battle, Ling Mo felt that the spiritual fluctuations of Ye Lian were somewhat unusual. At this time, it is even more so.

    Probably the physical pleasure, stimted the spiritual state of Ye Lian, and in the excitement, her mental power became more concentrated.

    ¡°Could it be that being stimted can help promote her to a higher level? No, this looks more like the virus has gotten more concentrated¡­¡±

    Ling Mo became puzzled, if all of the virus became concentrated in one area, wouldn¡¯t that mean the rest of the body and blood wouldn¡¯t contain the virus?

    This is impossible as well, even though most of the virus is gathered at the back of the brain like a pebble slowly condensing to be a gel, there is also quite a lot of the virus throughout the body, especially in the blood.

    The juice(TL: aka orgasm, if you still don¡¯t know that word then you are obviously too young to be reading this.) and saliva has an extremely low amount of the virus, the amount is so low that it wasn¡¯t a threat towards Ling Mo.

    He is on the right path of bing immune to the virus, although it was just the beginning.

    ¡°Guess I still have to capture a high level zombie and dissect it in order to test out my theories.¡±

    Ling Mo thought that the two advanced zombies that he had encountered at X City University in the past should have just advanced at that time. The gel in their brains, except for being pure, did not undergo any qualitative change at that time.

    If he really wanted to do some research, it¡¯s probably better if it¡¯s a zombie leader, like Half-moon¡­.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect to kill her with the half bottle of poison, but the amount and quality of the poison was so high that it must have caused her some problems.

    Nevermind, it¡¯s probably better if she didn¡¯t show up anymore, plus the possibility of running into a zombie leader is extremely low, we could only wait and see.

    I can only put my hopes on the biological institute.

    Just as he was thinking, Li Ya Ling suddenly jumped towards him and her hands had started to reach into his chest.

    ¡°Um? You want gel? Didn¡¯t I give you some already?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I want¡­.¡±

    ¡°Um, you want the mutant beast¡¯s gel?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what to do with this hand that was on his chest.

    After being poisoned by the snake, her behaviors became a bit weird, she had a strong desire to eat the gels that came from mutant creatures.

    But before Ling Mo waspletely sure that zombies could consume these gels without any issues, he didn¡¯t want to let her eat it.

    He thought for a bit about the zombie puppet he had used as an experiment and seemed to remember that nothing bad had happened to it¡­

    ¡°Nevermind, since you begged for it, it should mean that it¡¯s okay for you to consume. But you better not be a mutant beast. I don¡¯t want to get up early just to find out that you turned into a half-human and half-snake.¡±

    Ling Mo had carried this on him all the time, it¡¯s been wrapped in severalyers so there was no need to be afraid that it might touch his skin.

    Maybe due to Ling Mo taking good care of it, when the gel was taken out, it seemed to look alive with it¡¯s shiny red color.

    Li Ya Ling couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and waited for Ling Mo to feed her.

    Shana came and asked, ¡°Can I also eat this?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly put the gel inside Li Ya Ling¡¯s mouth and turned to Shana, ¡°Stop fooling around, since Senior Sister is dying to eat the gel, it means that she really needed it, You obviously don¡¯t need it yet, you can¡¯t just eat anything you see.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me this, I think you look delicious Brother Ling, so does that mean I can eat you?¡±

    ¡°Sure, once you learn how to not bite people, I got a special thing for you to eat.¡±

    Just as he was flirting with Shana, he felt a sudden chill.

    When he turned his head, Li Ya Ling is sitting on his body with her eyes red.

    In the darkness of the night, the eyes looked even brighter. For a split second, Ling Mo felt as if he saw the snake.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, even if consuming the gel, it¡¯s not possible for the snake toe back alive.¡±

    As Li Ya Ling was being attacked by the virus, Ling Mo also felt a prickling pain in his body.

    Before when Ye Lian and Shana evolved, the biggest advantage he got was that his mental strength increased, but when Li Ya Ling ate the mutant creatures gel, he felt that his body got affected.

    A prickling pain and a refreshing feeling alternated like a storm, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth.

    Li Ya Ling also looked as if she was struggling, her hands were on Ling Mo¡¯s chest.

    If people saw this, they probably might think that they were doing something sexually¡­

    This didn¡¯tst long though, after about ten minutes, Li Ya Ling was exhausted and lied on Ling Mo¡¯s body.

    Her pupils seemed to have undergone a change when looking through her eyes.

    The sharp, wildness and cruel vibe had be more clear, and her body had be more softer.

    Not sure if the virus in her body hadpletely merged with snake poison¡­

    If that was the case, Ling Mo could give her the rest of the poison that was in the bottle.

    Ling Mo is breathing hard as he was watching Li Ya Ling mutate and feeling his own changes.

    He lifted his hand and tried gripping it.

    It¡¯s not much more powerful, but it did feel a lot lighter.

    But there¡¯s no use of it being lighter! If he had instead gotten stronger, there would be a better chance for him to achieve his dream of having a PA!PA!PA foursome!

    Of course, Ling Mo understood that being lighter would increase his speed which would be very useful in fights.

    Even if it¡¯s only a little bit, when you are fighting with your life on the line, 1 millisecond could determine the oue of the battle.

    ¡°Wow.. I wonder what kind of boost the gel of that mutant dog could give Senior Sister, but then again it doesn¡¯t contain any poison, so it might not be that effective. But at least the bottle of snake poison should be somewhat effective.¡±

    After a night, Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power had fully recovered.

    When he jumped off the bed, he felt that his stamina had increased as well as his agility.

    Even though it¡¯s not like he could walk noiselessly, but he did be a lot lighter and much faster, which would be even more helpful in fights.

    ¡°Right now if 202 uses his mind storm on me, I could probably push it back and make him be a retard.¡±

    When he went downstairs, Guo Chao wasmanding the other survivors to pack things into the car.

    All the food and weapons were stockpiled into the car.

    Meng Jia Yu had gotten a SUV out of nowhere, even though it couldn¡¯t run over anything like the jeep, but it was still useful.

    However, the front of the car has been dented inwards a bit.

    The cars have been filled with oil, and there was also one barrel of oil on each side of the car. They seemed to be very prepared.

    Ou Yang Lien had dragged a long sword and was running towards the car, but was grabbed by Ling Mo by the cor as she passed by.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y with, give it to me.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA, thank you big brother.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu jumped off the SUV and waved her hands, ¡°Good morning Brother and In-Laws.¡±

    Ling Mo gave Guo Chao the knife and smiled, ¡°Good Morning.¡±

    When the rest of the people saw him show up with the other three girls, they all turned their heads and greeted as well.

    202 who was squatting and looking at the jeep, looked up and smiled at Ling Mo, ¡°Good morning, are you tired after having a foursome?¡±

    ¡°I will kill you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 177 â€“ Danger on the Street

    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C Danger on the Street</h4>

    It was about a half an hour ride from the Yi Yue district to the high tech area.

    The roar of the engine attracted the zombies that were on the side of the road to rush up towards the cars.

    Fortunately, the military jeep was of good quality, although it had rammed through multiple zombies, it was still not damaged.

    Shana stood at the rear of the car, waving the scythe, killing any zombies that tried to jump on to the car.

    The zombies that tried to jump from the side were tightly guarded by Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling, while the other side had 202, who was actually pretty good fending off the zombies, and also a survivor who barely blocked the zombies that were on their side.

    Old Wang is a skilled driver, he would randomly elerate in order to get rid of the zombies on the car.

    But one time a zombiended on the hood of the jeep and kept attempting to grab the rear view mirror to climb to the top.

    Old Wang¡¯s view is almostpletely blocked, Ling Mo quickly poked his body out of the car sideways and shot the zombie consecutively with two arrows.

    Shana sincerely praised, ¡°Oh, Brother Ling, you got better aim now.¡±

    This made Ling Mo embarrassed, he remembered that he had almost shot Meng Jia Yu in the head before.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Unfortunately there isn¡¯t enough arrows, otherwise we could kill even more zombies.¡±

    Guo Chao replied, ¡°Save those arrows, there might be mutant creatures over there.¡±

    He is sitting on the passenger seat, holding a short knife close to him in case zombies tried to attack him.

    Although the current situation seemed somewhat critical, but generally speaking it wasn¡¯t too dangerous. But as the zombies started to increase as they passed by, it all of sudden turned dangerous.

    Although a lot of zombies were crushed or pushed back to the ground, the SUV that was following behind, would crush over the bodies, which made its speed a lot slower, allowing dozens of zombies to jump them.

    Even though SUVs are much taller, but with dozens of zombies attempting to jump on top of it, eventually some were able to, there is already 7 or 8 zombies on top of it.

    Yu Lan and Baldy were both in that car, they were both trembling with fear.

    Other than Meng Jia Yu who is driving the car calmly, the other survivors faces all had turned pale. They kept using their weapons to poke and push the zombies away.

    Ou Yang Lian covered her eyes and sat on the seat not daring to move.

    But as the zombies became more and more, the SUV started to lose its bnce and even started to swerve.

    ¡°HELP ME!¡±

    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE YET!!¡±

    Yu Lan was shouting the loudest, a survivor lost their patience and scolder her, ¡°Shut the FUCK UP!¡±

    Baldy was also scared to death, but he bit the bullet and took out his knife and started to stab the zombies.

    The purpose that they had originally nned for the SUV was to carry some food and most of the survivors, they didn¡¯t expect for this to happen instead.

    Even Ling Mo had believed that the jeep would of taken the majority of the dangers due to it being the front car.

    Seems like it¡¯s hard to be fully prepared if you have never experienced it before.

    Ling Mo frowned and said, ¡°The car behind us is in danger.¡±

    Guo Chao started to be nervous, there was no way for them to stop under this kind of circumstance.

    Guo Chao asked loudly, ¡°What should we do¡­., can they make it?¡±

    Ling Mo thought that it would have been fine if both cars were jeeps, But right now the SVU is covered with zombies, and its swerving from time to time¡­.

    ¡°Kong Dang!¡±

    A sound of the window breaking burst out from behind, Ling Mo frowned. Immediately a scream followed from the back.

    Old Wang immediately asked, ¡°Should we stop?¡±

    It¡¯s impossible to stop, but Guo Chao¡¯s silence made Ling Mo feel that this guy isn¡¯t so great after all¡­

    Afraid of death? After thinking for a while, Ling Mo remembered that he was also thest one who had ran back to save the others when they had first met¡­.

    This guy is definitely talented, however Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel so good about this guy anymore.

    If he didn¡¯t make a decision now, the zombies will bury them soon.

    Not to mention there was also Meng Jia Yu and Ou Yang Lien in the SVU.

    ¡°Honk! Honk!¡±

    Ling Mo shouted twice, seeing that Old Wang looked at Guo Chao, and Guo Chao still kept silent, Ling Mo got pissed.

    At this moment, Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare use his bow and arrow since the distance is too far.

    He pulled out the pistol, Old Wang had already taught him how to use it.

    Pistols were easier to use for ordinary people.

    After opening the safety and loading the gun, Ling Mo pointed to the sky and pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The gun sound immediately drowned out the screaming and the zombies turned their attention towards them.

    Even though the recoil made Ling Mo¡¯s arms change directions, he was still able to pull off several shots afterwards.

    Old Wang also gritted his teeth and began to honk as well.

    With the continuous multiple loud sounds, it finally allowed the zombies to turn their attentionpletely to the military jeep in the front.

    And at the same time more zombies came surroundings.

    ¡°Drive on the middle of the road!¡±

    Ling Mo put down his arms.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A zombie didn¡¯t know that he jumped from a few floors, but he actually mmed the rear part of the car, and the blood immediately sshed out. Although Ling Mo turned his head in time, he was still sshed with blood. The car had also shook.

    ¡°You did it!¡±

    After seeing hundreds of zombies jumping towards the jeep, Guo Chao looked terrified.

    Even he didn¡¯t see anything like this before.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t afraid of shit! Wasn¡¯t this car made to run over things? Old Wang as long as you don¡¯t stop driving, you can leave the rear to me.

    Old Wang spaced out after hearing Ling Mo¡¯s bold words, but after thinking that hispanions were in trouble, his blood started to boil.

    OKAY THEN! You take care of the rear, and I won¡¯t stop!

    Most people might have already given up after seeing hundreds of zombies.

    But Ling Mo had already seen thousands, so this was basically nothing to him.

    When he fired the gun, he was already confident that would be able to kill them all.

    The zombies were originally fast, and there were zombies that had also blocked the way, so the car speed wasn¡¯t too fast.

    Seeing that the nearest zombies were only a few meters away, Ling Mo released his tentacles. The zombies were controlled and slowed down.

    The zombies from the back bumped into them, tripped, and fell.

    Some of them lost their arms and legs, but some of them still stood up, and zombies from the back ran forward, stepping on those that were still struggling to get up.

    Ling Mo used this way to get rid of the zombies and used the pistols to shoot at them.

    But after a few rounds of shooting, he gave up, he was after all pretty bad at shooting.

    But the shots attracted the zombies and lessened the pressure from the zombies on the SUV.

    Meng Jia Yu had thought that she was going to die and her eyes had already turned red from crying, but never in her wildest dreams did she expect Ling Mo to fire the gun.

    From far away she saw the jeep.

    ¡°Once again, you saved me¡­.¡±

    Ou Yang Lien had started to cry, but she had covered her mouth while she was doing it.

    Yu Lan and others felt relieved, even though there were still zombies around them, but they weren¡¯t in a dangerous position anymore¡­.

    ¡°We are saved¡­.¡±

    ¡°YAY!, we won¡¯t need to die anymore!¡±

    ¡°Cheer up guys, with Brother Ling around we can get out!¡±

    After surviving from a life-and-death situation, everyone got rid of their depressed moods and their enthusiasm for survival had never been higher

    Although the side window had been smashed, but it wasn¡¯tpletely broken through, seemed like the material used in the window is pretty good.

    But at this time, Ling Mo had gotten all the zombies attention, the bullets for his gun was all used up and he had swapped his weapon to the Tang knife already.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling weren¡¯t suited to fight multiple enemies so Ling Mo and Shana became the main force in repelling the zombies.

    While the zombies kepting, Ling Mo shed with his knife continuously and with the help of his spirit tentacles, he was practically invincible.

    Shana was using her scythe as if she was ying with a toy, she showed the beauty of violence, with every time her scythe would sh down, it was guaranteed that blood would be spilled.

    202 crawled over and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, I¡¯m here to help actually.¡±

    As he said this, he took a deep breath and looked at the zombies that were chasing the jeep and then screamed.

    As a result, in Ling Mo¡¯s mental observation, an invisible mindstorm suddenly swept away across the zombies, and the first few zombies suddenly turned sluggish.

    ¡°Oh..so this skill is quite simr to my tentacles¡­But mine can be used to distract and control, while his can only be used to attack. I couldn¡¯t believe that his mind storm would actually work on zombies that didn¡¯t have any consciousness.¡±

    But on second thought, ¡°No, even though the zombies here didn¡¯t have any consciousness, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t have any spirit. This is just like the difference between a Lunatic and a retard.¡±

    Unfortunately 202¡¯s second scream had no effect, before the mindstorm had even left his body, it had already faded away, apparently it was due to his messed up mind.

    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t work this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 178 â€“ Only Just The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C Only Just The Beginning</h4>

    ¡°Finally, we escaped¡­.¡±

    The two cars have already left the Hundred Flower District, upon entering the High Tech district, they elerated and got rid of the rest of the zombies that were following their cars, everyone felt relieved.

    Nobody was able to celebrate though, because even though the surroundings became quiet, the road in this district was very wide and there is only a few abandoned cars, meaning that there would definitely be a lot of zombies.

    Some zombies that were wandering around ran towards them, but since they could drive a lot faster now, the zombies couldn¡¯t keep up.

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and wiped off the sweat on his forehead.

    His body and knife ispletely covered with blood, half of the jeep had also been covered with blood, there was even some minced meat that hung on the rear of the car.

    Shana is sitting beside Ling Mo, staring at her scythe looking extremely excited.

    Fortunately, her back is against everyone, otherwise people would freak out from seeing her expression.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling had gone back to sitting in their original positions, quietly cleaning their weapons.

    Their battle wasn¡¯t as bloody so they looked much calmer.

    202 is curious as why they looked so calm.

    He, himself was sweating with a pale face but he didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Lil Ling¡± Guo Chao was silent for a while. He stopped for a moment and thought that something was wrong with what he said and quickly said, ¡°Brother Ling, Thank You.¡±

    Ling Mo was like a god of death, he looked so calm while facing all those zombies.

    Even though before the apocalypse, Guo Chao was a man with authority, but now authority was worthless, capability is everything now.

    He is afraid of Ling Mo and he knows that Ling Mo is very mad at him.

    Ling Mo had actually wanted to kill him, but considering that he was still useful, he gave up on that idea¡­

    Ling Mo sneered and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m not a man who would let woman and children die just to save myself.¡±

    Guo Chao could only smile and say nothing.

    Old Wang is stillpletely focused on the road, but he is also very exhausted.

    This district was called the High New District which was full of high techpanies, there was not much they could get here.

    But if the city ever recovered from the apocalypse, this ce would be extremely important.

    But the question is, could the city ever recover?

    From time to time, they would see some abandoned vehicles on the road, and some which have been turned over on its sides.

    Upon seeing this the other people in Ling Mo¡¯s group thought that to escape from this city would rather be very difficult.

    After an hourter, the buildings started to be less, as they bypassed the freeway, they have reached the suburbs.

    This area was mostly farnds, when the apocalypse happened, it was the time where people would harvest the crops, there are still some harvesters on the farnd.

    This is actually some good news, because it implied that although there was a lot of food that was wasted, there should be a warehouse where they stored some of the food.

    Notpletely sure if there are any survivors here¡­.

    With the guidance of Guo Chao, they started to see some buildings.

    ¡°There is a breeding base and office location for the grain production base, but this is actually apany name, and there is a difference between themercial grain base in the geographical sense.¡±

    Guo Chao introduced, ¡°Thispany was created by local farmers, they generated food and livestock.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ling Mo coldly replied, all Ling Mo really cared about was the institute not this ce.

    As they reached the base, everyone took out weapons and carefully got off the car.

    Ye Lian and the other two looked wary, from their expressions, Ling Mo could tell that there is a rtively high level zombie or mutant creature in the area.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhhh, follow me and be a good girl.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu brought a long gun and grabbed Ou Yang Lien with her.

    Ling Mo waved at Meng Jia Yu when he saw her.

    She hesitated before revealing her happiness and brought Ou Yang Lien with her to Ling Mo.

    Everyone looked extremely envious, because they also wanted to be with Ling Mo to get his protection.

    After what had happened to them, they all knew that following him would be the only way to be safe. But the other people could only try to their best to get close to him.

    At this time, the silence of the area started to freak people out.

    The outer courtyard is surrounded by a water stream, the width of the stream is about 3 to 4 meters and had a depth of 2 meters, it could probably be used as a defensive measure.

    But at the same time the creatures would also be trapped inside.

    The steel gate had been smashed, not sure if any creatures had gone in or came out from it.

    A survivor suggested, ¡°Should we take control of this bridge and attract all the creatures toe out? We have guns anyways.¡± The courtyard looked very creepy.

    202 ironicallyughed, ¡°That¡¯s such a great idea, the zombie woulde from all around us and then we can jump into the water and see if they wish to chase us or not to live.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t work, even though it¡¯s quiet here, you never know how many mutant creatures are in there. 202 is right, if zombies or creatures came from everywhere we would be surrounded and most definitely all die.¡±

    Advanced zombies couldn¡¯t intimidate mutant creatures, so Ling Mo didn¡¯t wish to take this risk.

    202 happily said, ¡°Oh? You agree with me, so does that mean we can be friends?¡±

    Ling Mo kicked him away.

    Guo Chao asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    He didn¡¯t have the authority to make decisions anymore. When it came to fighting, Ling Mo was the only one with the authority to make a decision.

    All the survivors who came off the SUV were all looking at Ling Mo with enthusiasm.

    Due to him saving them, they also saw how powerful he really was.

    They also showed respect to Shana and the other two girls, Ling Mo is great, but the girls were also great as well.

    But probably due to the girls always showing a cold look and standing behind Ling Mo, they didn¡¯t bother showing any enthusiasm to them.

    Ling Mo thought and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and also let some people stay by the bridge to guard our retreat.¡±

    He isn¡¯t really a decisive person, but this the best choice he could think of.

    202 suddenly interrupted, ¡°Isn¡¯t there oil in the car? We can make a fire to seal this ce down, otherwise how long do you think they can guard this bridge?¡±

    ¡°This might actually be a good idea, with fire and water, we should be able to hold them off in case theye running to the bridge, although it could probably block them for a little while, it¡¯s still buying some time.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at 202 with surprise, he couldn¡¯t imagine that this mental patient could actuallye up with such a good idea like this.

    The people quietly poured some oil on the bridge and used a rope as a lead wire and pulled it to the other end of the bridge.

    When everything is ready, Guo Chao waved his hand at Old Wang.

    This was actually a perfect ce for Ling Mo to control zombies, but that would expose his abilities.

    Old Wang took his gun out and slowly walked towards the front of the bridge.

    ¡°Be careful¡±

    Old Wang carefully approached the bridge, the people behind him were all very nervous.

    Zombies were scary, but mutant creatures were also strong! They were even more devastating than zombies, but at least in the city there weren¡¯t many mutant creatures.

    In here was like going into a mutant creature¡¯s nest¡­.

    After seeing Old Wang going on it, Ling Mo started to feel nervous as well.

    Guo Chao lowered his voice and said something to the survivors and some of the survivors started at the entrance of the bridge to guard it.

    Ling Mo thought for a while and let Li Ya Ling stay with them.

    He didn¡¯t have much confidence for those ordinary people.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be much of a problem in the courtyard, but from here they could already see the farm.

    There is a building not so far away. It¡¯s probably an office with a dormitory¡­.

    All of a sudden, Old Wang suddenly fired his gun!

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    After the gun fired, a huge shadow popped out from a corner of the building.

    ¡°BANG BANG BANG!¡±

    After a few gunshots, Old Wang finally shot the shadow.

    But the shadow didn¡¯t stop moving, it seemed like the gun had no effect on it.

    Ye Lian¡¯s pupils contacted and she went ahead of Shana, Ling Mo released his tentacles at the same time.

    They were fast, after Ling Mo had increased his agility, he wasn¡¯t slow either.

    When Shana shed her scythe, the ck shadow changed it¡¯s direction and charged towards Ye Lian and Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t going to go head to head with it, fortunately his spirit tentacles stunned the shadow giving Ling Mo the opportunity to dodge the attack and sh with his knife.

    Ye Lian used the tiger w to try and grab the shadows head as she jumped and dodged.

    When the de stabbed into the body, Ling Mo¡¯s wrist received a shock, his knife had almost flown away from his hands.

    ¡°Holy Shit! Such Hard Skin!!¡±

    But luckily, the quality of the Tang knife is really good, although the skin was really hard, it was still able to make arge cut.

    Ye Lian grabbed a bunch of the flesh on the head.

    ¡°HONG!!¡±

    After a huge noise was made, the dark shadow had was in front of Old Wang and had suddenlyid on the ground.

    Old Wang had finally pulled himself together, but he felt that his legs had be jelly now.

    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡±¡±

    ¡°A Pig¡­I guess?¡±

    Ling Mo started to have tingling sensation in his head, this mutant pig looked a lot more ferocious than all the previous pigs he had seen before.

    It had long teeth, with fur that look like spikes, its body was humongous, and the saliva on it¡¯s mouth made it look very aggressive.

    It was shot right on the head, seemed like Old Wang had some skills as a shooter.

    The yard had be silent again after the mutant pig was killed.

    But everyone knew that this is just the beginning.

    ¡°ARGHH!¡±

    A mutant dog ran from far away with some mutant pigs and cow.

    The animals all looked very different after mutating, the only thing they all had inmon now was that all their eyes are red.

    ¡°GET READY! GET READY!¡±

    Guo Chao kept yelling and pulled out his gun.

    Even without him saying those words, everyone was already prepared.

    A battle between the humans and animals was about start!

 Chapter 179 â€“ Got Caught by Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C Got Caught by Little Girl</h4>

    A gunshot that was fired, immediatelyunched a fierce battle.

    More and more mutant beasts kept appearing, the beasts outside the courtyard had also got attracted by the gunfire.

    But due to Ling Mo splitting his group into two, the bridge hadn¡¯t been broken through yet.

    Even though the battle was fierce, it had started fast and ended fast as well.

    As the mutant beasts fell one by one, the ground had already been died with blood, the smell of their blood was very disgusting.

    There were casualties on Ling Mo¡¯s side as well, a survivor got rammed by a mutant cow, having a hole in his stomach, he coughed some blood out and died.

    Another survivor idently got smashed as well, half of the body was sshed red, the body swayed for two seconds before it fell to ground.

    The mutant beasts are very powerful, once you got hit, you either died, or were heavily injured.

    Especially the cow, even though there was only one, it was still such a big threat.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo and the female zombies, the survivors wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it past this battle.

    202 showed his capabilities, even though his mind storm didn¡¯t work all the time, but he still had an advantage.

    As someone who is clearly insane or wrong in the head, 202 isn¡¯t afraid to die, and he attacked in very unusual patterns.

    He would walk around Ling Mo and the others trying to find openings for a surprise attack.

    Normally, a smart person wouldn¡¯t do this because it was extremely dangerous.

    ¡°Puuu!¡±

    When Ling Mo pulled out the Tang knife from a pig¡¯s corpse, he turned around and looked towards the farm.

    Ling Mo said suspiciously, ¡°There actually isn¡¯t a lot of mutant beasts here.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu covered Ou Yang Lien¡¯s eyes and looked at the bodies on the floor and said, ¡°Guess most of them were killed by the zombies. The rest of them probably ate some zombie flesh and killed the zombies after mutating?¡±

    Ling Mo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Does this count as a new type of food chain.¡±

    ¡°If this is true, then humans have moved all the way to the bottom of the food chain. No there should still be some ordinary animals left. Although the infection range was pretty wide, but it had all started from humans. So mutant beasts would only appear at ces where humans appeared in right? And based on the mutant beast¡¯s behavior, they would only stay around and not wish to migrate?¡±

    ¡°So¡­.advanced zombies¡­.are also at¡­the bottom?¡±

    Ye Lian seemed to be shocked, although she might not have understood much, but the possibility of being defeated by a mutant beast scared her.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°No, the amount of mutant beasts is just too low, there might have been a lot in the beginning, but after the initial period, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot left.¡±

    Shana sneered with disdain and grabbed Ye Lian, ¡°They are only this strong because there isn¡¯t a lot of zombies here. If they were in the city, they would have been dead!¡±

    It was as if she was speaking up for the advanced zombies, 202 and Meng Jia Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.

    Ling Mo quickly made a cough and said, ¡°Ok, so it seems like these mutant beasts are not that scary, we can defeat them with guns.¡±

    He¡¯s actually notpletely sure if his words were correct, because the mutant beasts might have evolved even more as well, no one really knows what kind of beasts they would evolve into.

    At least the advanced zombies are powerful, just Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s level could go one on one against the mutant beasts.

    Currently, humans were in aplete disadvantage.

    Ling Mo was happy though from Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s reactions. This is because they started to have self-recognition and emotions now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of these bodies first.¡±

    Ling Mo changed his vision to Li Ya Ling¡¯s, and noticed that the battle outside had already finished as well.

    This area is pretty wide, not a lot of zombies were attracted, and with the area being sealed, they weren¡¯t in much danger.

    All the bodies were dragged inside with the other zombies and thrown on a farm truck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a chance to throw these bodies away and use water to clean it, it looks really disgusting with so much blood here.¡±

    Ling Mo started to take over control from Guo Chao in the team.

    But nobody opposed his orders, without Ling Mo, they all might have already been dead.

    Everyone started to work except Guo Chao.

    He stood by the wall looking at Ling Mo and Meng Jia Yu and two other survivors who were looking at Ling Mo with admiration.

    He gripped tightly onto his gun, lifted it up, but then put it down afterwards.

    ¡°Did I just invite a wolf into my house?¡±

    He smiled bitterly, but it looked creepy on his serious face.

    The cleaning took about an hour, Meng Jia Yu took Ou Yang Lien and Yu Lan to clean the office building.

    Some other survivors went inside the barn house, the piles of bagged rice made them extremely content.

    They didn¡¯t only just find this though, they had also found a lot of bacon.

    There¡¯s also a vegetable garden, although most of the vegetables were stepped on, there were at least a lot of different kinds of vegetables.

    Besides having livestock, they would be able to actually supply themselves with food from the vegetables.

    As long as they guard the bridge, this ce would be a decent living space.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t join them because he didn¡¯t have any ns on staying here. After a day of fighting, he ispletely exhausted.

    Meng Jia Yu cleaned out the cleanest room and brought Ling Mo and the girls into it.

    The door couldn¡¯t be locked but since everyone is busy right now, he isn¡¯t worried that people would barge in.

    Time to feed¡­¡­

    After eating the gel, Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t change much, seems like she needed the snake poison.

    In the battle today, she was even faster than before, this is due to the second mutation she had.

    But Ye Lian and Shana didn¡¯t change much¡­.

    Ling Mo started to observe and realized that there is something changing inside their bodies, it was different than the changes in the past.

    Maybe once the change umted to a certain level, they would be able to mutate!

    ¡°Wonder if there is any high level zombies out there to split apart and experiment with.¡±

    Ling Mo is so desperate in capturing a high level zombie now, but it wasn¡¯t easy to spot one.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he found one here or not, he knew that there would definitely be a lot of zombies in the military areas.

    No matter what, there was always still a biological research institute.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t have much information on the virus, he needed all the information he could get even if it was just a little bit.

    It¡¯s too important to know it¡­..

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s some blood.¡±

    Ling Mo realized that there are some blood stains on Li Ya Ling¡¯s cor, he took out a small piece of tissue and started to wipe it off for her.

    ¡°BANG! BROTHER!¡±

    At that moment, the door burst open and a little loli popped herself inside the room.

    OH SHIT! Forgot that this little thing would sneak in¡­.

    Ling Mo freaked out a bit, although he had felt it when she opened the door, but just as he was removing his hands, his hands got hooked by Li Ya Ling¡¯s cor¡­

    ¡°Hua La!¡±

    Her buttons popped open, and her body became exposed.

    Ou Yang Lien¡¯s mouth was wide open and looked at Li Ya Ling with surprise, and then she looked back at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    If it weren¡¯t because he had used up too much power, he would have definitely been able to tell that she was approaching his room!

    WHY NOW!

    Ye Lian, Shana, and Li Ya Ling should have noticed, why didn¡¯t they tell him!

    But on second thought, they probably realized that Ou Yang Lien was a friendly, so¡­.

    NOOOOO!!

    Ling Mo blocked Li Ya Ling¡¯s towering peaks and told Ou Yang Lien, ¡°Um, I¡­anyways¡­it¡¯s not how it looks like¡­.¡±

    Ou Yang Lien still looked stunned and stepped backwards before turning around and tipping her toes to grab the door knob.

    ¡°Big Brother, Lien Lien didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

 Chapter 180 â€“ We Could Still Be Friends If You Donâ€™t Step On Me

    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C We Could Still Be Friends If You Don¡¯t Step On Me</h4>

    For the next couple of days, the food production base became extremely busy.

    Even with ten people cleaning this ce, it still wasn¡¯t enough, they were also required to work from morning to evening.

    But inparison, Ling Mo and his girlfriends appeared more rxed.

    The food in the food production base was plentiful, in addition Ling Mo¡¯s entire group was looked after specially, he finally had gotten some decent time to rest.

    He not only ate well, but he had also slept in.

    This is such a great chance to rest since after the apocalypse, he had never really gotten the chance to really take a break from everything.

    There were some moments where Ling Mo had actually felt it would be great if he could just stay here.

    But he quickly removed these thoughts, everyone is always looking forward to havingfortable lives, but he was man with responsibilities and had to take care of the other three girls.

    He had different goals than the survivors.

    While others were working hard to survive, he was working hard with helping the three female zombies.

    When one had more responsibility, he would need to contribute more, but the return that you get for contributing more isn¡¯t something other people would understand. That¡¯s the real meaning life.

    It sounds pretentious but this is the reason Ling Mo is still pushing himself to work harder.

    Ou Yang Lien and 202 were also treated differently during this time.

    Guo Chao seemed to be trying to kiss 202¡¯s ass the whole time, but with his ordinary mindset, it was aplete failure since it was already hard enough to talk to 202 for more than 5 minutes.

    And it seemed that 202 was only interested in Ling Mo¡¯s group of people.

    ¡°51¡­.52¡­.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo is doing his push ups, 202 came in.

    These days he kept appearing at Ling Mo¡¯s door several times a day, and every time he would use a different way to try to slowly approach him.

    For example, this time he had used a woodendder to climb into Ling Mo¡¯s room. Hended inside easily and started tapping off the dust that was on him.

    ¡°Big Brother, good morning, don¡¯t you want to go out and enjoy the sun with the inws? By the way we can could talk about life or even better, our lives. And we can talk about the most important things like your abilities¡­.¡±

    ¡°53¡­.girl time to get off me now.¡± Ling Mo persisted inpleting another push-up before saying this in a low voice.

    Ye Lian climbed off from his back and coldly started at 202.

    Shana had already grabbed her scythe, Li Ya Ling stared at him as if she was a snake.

    But 202 seemed to look happy and hadn¡¯t seemed to notice that there was an impending danger directed at him.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time now.¡±

    Ling Mo stretched his neck and then walked to 202. When Ling Mo reached in front of 202, he sped up his movements.

    But 202 seemed to be ready, he used his mind storm again, but it got blocked by Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles.

    Ling Mo had won the battle between spirit power!

    202¡¯s legs shook and Ling Mo was already in front of him.

    ¡°Wait big brother, I have something really important to say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second.¡±

    ¡°One second¡­How could i finish all my words in that short amount of time. But anyways, this is What i wanted to say. That Guo Chao said he¡¯s going to the military section and will also be heading to the institute as well, he¡¯s asking if you are ready to go?¡±

    When he finished speaking, a scream came and a ¡°BANG!¡± sound came out from the room.

    202 screamed and stood up, his face looked grim now.

    A extremely clear footprint was on his face as well as a bleeding nose.

    And after hended on the floor, he was right beside Shana.

    ¡°Sister NaNa¡­¡­AHHHHH! My legs!¡±

    Shana had stepped on his legs, the huge pressure from her legs made him arch his body immediately.

    ¡°I will end you if you ever call me NaNa again.¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes looked extremely cold, unfortunately 202 wasn¡¯t the type to be able to read expressions from people.

    He kept hopping on one leg and asked Ling Mo, ¡°I had something important to tell you, why did you still kick me?¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you, and why don¡¯t you ever use the door!¡±

    202 widened his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what Ling Mo just said. ¡°You told me before not to show up at your front door again. That¡¯s why i used the window. Do you know how hard it was to find thisdder?¡±

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Why am I arguing with a crazy person¡­.¡± he rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°Guo Chao specially asked you to ask me, isn¡¯t this looking for trouble?¡±

    Guo Chao seemed to be dodging Ling Mo after the car incident, probably because all the survivors in the team are listening to Ling Mo more than him and he felt a bit left out as well as angry.

    There was another survivor in Ling Mo¡¯s car that day. He and Old WAng told the other survivors in the other car what had happened during that time.

    So that is why Ling Mo had so much respect while Guo Chao became like trash afterwards.

    It¡¯s easy to lose the people¡¯s heart, but it¡¯s hard to get it back.

    Even though Guo Chao is working very hard in the rebuilding of the base, but some people would still give him cold looks.

    Ling Mo had only one reaction to this, Youpletely god damn deserve it!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Guo Chao?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you downstairs.¡± 202 stood up with his limp body and turned towards Shana, ¡°Although you aren¡¯t the mature type of women that I like, and already have a boyfriend, but you look so pretty that it waspletely worth it when you stepped on me. I always have high patience for beautiful girls¡­..Ah!! I haven¡¯t finished! It¡¯s not right to step on me right now! You guys are all so alike, so unfriendly to me¡­If don¡¯t step one me we can still be friends¡­. AH!¡±

    When they went downstairs, 202 was holding on to the wall to walk, Shana had actually held back otherwise, she would have broken his legs into pieces.

    ¡°Brother Ling!¡±

    Guo Chao is checking the status of the military jeep, after the car was washed, it didn¡¯t look much different than when they first got it.

    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a lot of scratches on the back of the car, but at least it didn¡¯t affect the functionality of the car.

    Military items are indeed much tougher, unlike the SUV which is nearly broken.

    Guo Chao showed an enthusiastic smile and said, ¡°Guess brother 202 told you everything. I wanted to ask you guys when we could all go. I¡¯m ready on my side.¡±

    What a pity, Guo Chao¡¯s face wasn¡¯t that great to look at when he smiled, it seemed as if the smile was squeezed out of him.

    Ling Mo thought and predicted that Guo Chao probably wanted to end their partnership much earlier so that he would leave. This is a much gentler way of making Ling Mo leave the group.

    If Ling Mo stayed in the group any longer than he had to, there might not be a ce for Guo Chao anymore in this group.

    Ling Mo answered without hesitation, ¡°We can leave now.¡±

    Guo Chao¡¯s eyes shed with happiness, he is really afraid that Ling Mo was going to keep staying here.

    ¡°Great then I¡¯ll go get the people.¡±

    Before leaving, Ou Yang Lien crawled to the car window and asked, ¡°Big Brother, you guys wille back today right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± Ling Mo thought and gave her a kiss.

    A little girls skin is so soft, like jelly¡­¡­

    Ou Yang Lien shed with happiness in her eyes, and held her cheeks with her hands shyly, ¡°OKAY, then Lien Lien will wait for you and the¡­.sisters. Oh yeah! And you have to protect Sister Jia Yu!¡±

    Ling Mo pinched her nose and said, ¡°I will.¡±

    After making such an embarrassing scene Ou Yang Lien didn¡¯t dare look at Ling Mo, every time they met, she would try and hide behind Meng Jia Yu.

    Ling Mo is very nervous, if she told Meng Jia Yu everything, he would look like a pervert in front of Meng Jia Yu.

    To his surprise, although Ou Yang Lien was very young, not only did she not sell him out, but she had also went back to see Ling Mo every day after she wasn¡¯t embarrassed anymore and even showed intimacy towards Ye Lian and the other two girls.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s attitude is very cold towards her, Ye Lian usually ignores her, but Shana seemed to be interested in this little girl, their conversations sometimes made Ling Mo sweat.

    ¡°Sister, how did you meet Big Brother?¡±

    Every question Ou Yang Lien asked was always rted to Ling Mo, she seemed to be extremely interested in this big brother of hers.

    ¡°We met while killing zombies.¡± Shana¡¯s answers were fine in the beginning.

    Ou Yang Lien curiously asked, ¡°Then are you his wife?¡±

    ¡°If just sleeping together is considered being a wife then yes, and we didn¡¯t just sleep together, we also did a lot of different things!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you like to eat most Big Sister?¡±

    ¡°I think you must taste really good.¡±

    ¡°HeHe, your so funny Big Sister¡­¡±

    These kinds of conversations kept giving Ling Mo huge headaches these days.

    After talking to Ou Yang Lien, Ling Mo started to mingle with the other survivors as well for a bit.

    They were all extremely grateful to Ling Mo, after knowing that they were going to head towards the military base, they all stopped what they were doing and came to say goodbye.

    ¡°Take care of yourself and be careful Brother Ling!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, with Brother Ling nothing is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always better to be careful.¡±

    After about ten minutes, the gate at the end of the bridge opened, Old Wang drove the jeep and took Ling Mo, 202, Meng Jia Yu, and another chosen survivor, Chang Hao Yu to start their journey.

    It¡¯s a half an hour ride to the military section, but it¡¯s actually quite close considering that they were in the suburbs and had to bypass a lot of farms and fields.

    When the jeep went through the bridge, the gate closed.

 Chapter 181 â€“ The Red Eye Thatâ€™s Aiming

    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C The Red Eye That¡¯s Aiming</h4>

    The bright sunshine shimmers at a certain area of x city.

    When you look through the narrow streets between the buildings, there are zombies wandering about.

    In the state where the zombies were rocking slightly back and forth standing up, their bodies appeared to be stiff, and on those bodies were red eyes that looked vivid.

    ¡°Kong Dang!!¡±

    A soda can suddenly dropped and rolled towards the crowd of zombies.

    Just like an explosion, the zombies all turned their heads towards the sound as if looking for where it came from.

    At this moment, a skinny figure and a huge dog appeared at a ce not so far away.

    All the zombies turned slowly towards the two figures as if it was a silent horror movie.

    ¡°BARK!¡±

    The mutant dog started to bark.

    The figure pressed on the dog with their hand and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Lucky don¡¯t do anything unless I tell you too. If I can let you eat your group of beasts, I can also let the same group of beasts eat you if you displease me.¡±

    The mutant dog seemed to have to gained some intelligence and after hearing what the person had said, it trembled and lowered it¡¯s head.

    It¡¯s body looked a lot stronger than that person, yet it seemed to be extremely obedient.

    ¡°The calling has be very strong over here, but I don¡¯t see anything yet.¡±

    This shadowy person was naturally Half-moon, she seemed to have found a t-shirt out of nowhere and had put it on, but for some reason the chest area had already been filled with blood.

    Under the v shaped cor, you could see a wound that was extended from the neck, it looked as if it had just healed, but had recently been ripped open again.

    The wound on her pale, white neck looked as if it was a mouth that could open and bite at anytime.

    The appearance of the mutant dog made the rest of the zombies restless, but the pressure that came from a zombie leader made them not dare approach them.

    ¡°These fucking low levels¡­.¡± Half-moon looked impatient, but didn¡¯t do anything, ¡°Never mind, although they are just low levels at least they are still better than those human beings. That asshole snatched my future-wife and gave me this never-ending wound on my neck. The fucking poison is so strong that my blood keeps trying to reject the poison¡­.Anyways let¡¯s find the thing that¡¯s sending me a signal. It should be there, it keeps sending a shout in my brain, as if it wants to open my brain if i don¡¯t respond¡­.¡±

    She tapped Lucky and walked towards another direction of a street.

    Just as she turned around, the wind blew through her hair, a sh of red was shown.

    The back of her head where her brain resided in ad been scratched a lot, and blood had already started leaking out¡­.

    Meanwhile inside a jeep, Ling Mo sneezed.

    Meng Jia Yu immediately asked with concern, ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I should be fine, probably just a bit allergic to something.¡±

    202¡¯s head popped out from the back and said, ¡°Hahaha, I doubt it, someone is probably talking about you. (There¡¯s an old saying in Asian culture that if you sneezed, it meant that someone was talking about you.)¡±

    Ling Mo said with disapproval, ¡°Those who would be talking about me are all here, and out of all the people I have met who are still alive, who would think about me all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh that¡¯s not necessarily the case. For example, I¡¯m always missing the old nurse at the hospital that was taking care of me. She was one of the people who loved me, but I had rejected her several times due to her not fitting my requirements in ass size, and she was a little bit too old, like over 30. But she just didn¡¯t really understand me, everytime I refused her, she would p me on the face with hate and love¡­.¡±

    The survivor Chang Hao Yuughed and interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re like sixteen, and you behaved like that to a thirty year old, ahahaha no wonder you got hit¡­Which hospital where you in?¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask him that, it was most likely a mental hospital.¡±

    Shana and the other two girls didn¡¯t seem to want to join in on the conversation.

    Li Ya Ling still isn¡¯t really used to being near so many people. Although she had improved greatly these past few days, but she still looked nervous. Ling Mo had to hold her arms in order to calm her down.

    Ye Lian and Shana didn¡¯t talk because they had interest towards their topic. Especially Shana, she was the type to talk about things she was interested in.

    But the three female zombies tightly stuck next to Ling Mo which made Meng Jia Yu¡¯s cheeks turn hot with redness.

    She had never thought that this cousin of hers would be so bold.

    Ling Mo feels good and bad at the same time. Besides 202, other people kinda saw him as a yboy.

    But this was the only way to calm the three of them down when there was too many humans around¡­

    After ten minutester, the scene outside the window had changed.

    Ling Mo looked outwards and saw a group of buildings.

    Guo Chao finally spoke, ¡°That¡¯s the military base.¡±

    In order not attract the attention of the zombie crowd, the jeep slowed down and stopped about 500 meters from the base.

    Everyone slowly approached the base after getting all their weapons.

    The base isn¡¯t big, it previously had only stationed one group of the army.

    But Guo Chao didn¡¯t seem to bepletely sure about his information.

    ¡°Although the amount of people wasn¡¯t a lot in the beginning, but there might be some high level zombies here, but the possibility of seeing an advanced zombie is probably pretty low.¡±

    Ling Mo was extremely disappointed, a zombies evolution and abilities had nothing to do with what type of person they were before.

    An olddy might be a crazy grandma after mutating, while a strong man might be one of those that were immediately eliminated after mutating.

    So it¡¯s hard to tell whether a ce would have powerful zombies or not.

    Obviously it would also be nice if there weren¡¯t any zombies, it would be even better if they could obtain some information from the military.

    Guo Chao¡¯s intention is to partner up with the military and get some power from them to build up the farm.

    It¡¯s not a long term strategy to just eat the storage.

    The base could amodate hundreds of people, but they needed to gather more people, just their little team wasn¡¯t enough.

    But there would also be a worst case scenario where the military decided to take over the food production base, but Guo Chao thought that the possibility of that is extremely low, at least they didn¡¯t seem to be as threatening as Ling Mo.

    If military had thought of this before, they would have already taken over the food production base.

    The military had better defenses, as long as he was able to provide food for them, he could get some help with firearms.

    This would indeed be a worthy exchange, they should be able to ept it.

    This would be simr to paying tribute, but Guo Chao thought that it should be fine as this method would be able to help keep the food production base safe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go from the side and not get too close.¡±

    Guo Chaos¡¯ current state of mind is expecting a lot, so he felt very nervous.

    Ling Mo on the other hand looked very calm, 202 seemed to look excited since he was rubbing his hands.

    They are sticking to one side of the road and slowly approached the military base, right now they were only 200 meters away.

    But the tall uncut grass blocked the view of everything, even the zombie girls with great vision couldn¡¯t really see anything.

    One should never be too cautious as it will limit people from taking risks, Ling Mo held on the Tang knife and looked for his arrows and said, ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    Chang Hao Yu, who was one of the survivors in the SUV said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Brother Ling is here with us!¡±

    He is extremely grateful towards Ling Mo and seemed to also worship him as well.

    After hearing what Ling Mo said, he felt calm as well.

    Even Old Wang and Meng Jia Yu nodded to show their approval.

    Guo Chao smiled bitterly, but a cold look shed in his eyes, he was bing less and less important in this group¡­

    The military base is very empty, there wasn¡¯t even any zombies in here.

    But the buildings where very big, although you couldn¡¯t see much from the entrance.

    This is the first time Ling Mo had evere to a military base, the good thing was that Old Wang had been here before and was right beside him.

    ¡°Old Wang, you should be familiar with this ce, we will be counting on you today.¡±

    ¡°It should be a little bit different inside, but I will do my best to guide you guys.¡±

    Old Wang is quiet guy, but to Ling Mo he would reply to him every time with whatever he knew.

    The team slowly approached the center of the base.

    ¡°There might actually be some survivors in this ce.¡± Ling Mo thought otherwise this ce is just too clean, not even one zombie is in here.

    It would be normal for not having a guard here, even if there were survivors here, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of them.

    Right at this time, there is a person staring at Ling Mo¡¯s group that was currently passing through the square. This person is on a roof, lying beside a pole.

    After a few seconds the person aimed his gun at Old wang who was at the very front.

    But just as the person was about to pull the trigger, the person let go of it.

    But just in the moment when his eyes moved away, a blood-red light surprised the person.

 Chapter 182 â€“ Itâ€™s Great to be Friends with Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C It¡¯s Great to be Friends with Creatures</h4>

    The military base covered a veryrge area, but there were only about ten or more buildings, so it wasn¡¯t hard to search for things.

    They found some weapons on the way, although most of the were abandoned and couldn¡¯t be used.

    There were traces of fighting everywhere, cartridge cases and bullet holes, there was a half of a wall that seemed as if it been exploded apart.

    You could see a burnt body in the wreckage, but you can¡¯t really tell if the body was from a human or a zombie.

    Ling Mo guessed that the army was able to defend here for a while but the casualties must of been high.

    Not a lot of soldiers carried weapons on them all the time.

    But at the least the people here would be able to get weapons immediately after the apocalypse happened, so they had a higher possibility to survive.

    There are even two crashed cars with traces of an explosion.

    You could tell that the battle was fierce from the scene.

    The situation is quite weird because there weren¡¯t any humans or zombies around.

    After searching through some buildings, Old Wang even fired his gun into the air, but still didn¡¯t see anyone.

    ¡°This base seems to have been abandoned, it¡¯s practically impossible to get any information at all. Hopefully the biological institute isn¡¯t the same like this.¡±

    Ling Mo seemed very disappointed, seems like they could only give up here.

    Obviously, Guo Chao was the most disappointed out of everyone in the group since this meant that he needed to give up his idea of asking the military for help.

    Meng Jia Yu sighed, but she looked at the positives of this situation. Although the farnd in the food production base couldn¡¯t be cultivated yet, but at least there was a lot ofnd in the base. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to feed and take care of a dozen or so people.

    After all, only a few people knew how to really cultivate farnd, most of them were from the city.

    Just as the team was about to leave, a voice suddenly came from a distance.

    However, this voice is quite hoarse, probably due to theck ofmunicating with other people

    The things said from this voice surprised Ling Mo, ¡°You guys¡­I mean¡­ As for the humans, who is the leader. I also suppose there is a psychic in this group?¡±

    Everyone is shocked and looked at the direction of where the sound came from.

    A person popped out from the third floor of a building, but only showed half his body and as he was looking downwards, it was really hard to see what he really looked like.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that this guy was from a military background. He was holding a rifle, but it¡¯s pointing straight down, it didn¡¯t seem like this person was going shoot them.

    Chang Hao Yu shouted, ¡°Wonderful! There¡¯s a survivor!¡±

    Nobody paid attention to his words, but Ling Mo heard it clear and felt a numbing feeling on his scalp.

    He clearly said, ¡°As for the humans¡±, so did he realize that there were three advanced zombies in this group?

    So did this mean that this survivor was a psychic as well?

    Ling Mo looked at Ye Lian and could tell that this person was definitely a psychic based on her reaction.

    Only a psychic or a high level zombie could attract Ye Lian¡¯s attention.

    But even this person turned out to be a high level zombie that knew how to use a gun, they wouldn¡¯t use such a peaceful way to greet people.

    This person¡¯s behavior seemed to be a bit shady.

    Or is it because this person is afraid of this group? It¡¯s possible¡­

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Just when Guo Chao started to talk, the person interrupted.

    ¡°You are the psychic?¡±

    Guo Chao looked towards 202 and Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo is really cautious of this person, he kind of hesitated before standing out.

    But just in case he fired his gun, Ling Mo prepared himself.

    From this range, the tentacles could still affect him, and plus aiming takes a bit of time¡­.

    Ling Mo dered, ¡°I am.¡±

    The guy became silent for a bit before asking, ¡°What are you guys doing here? You guys don¡¯t look like people from around here, are you guys possibly from X city?¡±

    There¡¯s no reason to hide this, so Ling Mo nodded, ¡°Yes, it looks as if you guys defeated the zombies here, but why¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo wanted to ask, since all the zombies were killed, why wasn¡¯t the equipment here fixed?

    They could obviously still grow food in the military base, and they had looked into the kitchen, the spices weren¡¯t even touched yet.

    There was even a generator that was thrown over there, why weren¡¯t they using such a good thing.

    Most importantly, the weapons were all scattered around¡­.

    Ling Mo thought that this was very weird but didn¡¯t know where to start.

    The soldier seemed to understand what Ling Mo was trying to ask, ¡°Things are quiteplicated. Tell me first, why are you people here? Maybe I can help¡­¡±

    Huh? This person seemed to be willing to help people, but it didn¡¯t match his shady looks¡­.

    ¡°We are here to find out information and see if anyone has any contact outside and also to see what was going on outside. Does the military still have ways to contact?¡±

    Even Ling Mo thought his own words were a load of crap, this ce is a wastnd.

    Meng Jia Yu yelled, ¡°We are just ordinary people seeking help, we don¡¯t have any bad intentions, could we talk in person?¡±

    But the guy replied no immediately.

    He raised his gun, Old Wang reacted pretty fast, he had also raised his gun as well.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t move but his tentacles had already reached the person and could take effect at anytime.

    But this guy seemed to immediately realized that he might have overreacted and lowered his gun down.

    Ling Mo suddenly thought why couldn¡¯t his tentacles have eyes on them so he could see what this person looked like.

    He thought that he must find a way for his tentacles to grow eyes after he upgraded himself.

    ¡°You guys can¡¯te. I¡¯ve been listening to the radios¡­but thest information that hade out was on the 20th day after the apocalypse happened. Afterwards, it was just people asking for help.¡±

    After listening to the survivor¡¯s words, Ling Mo could not help but feel that the amount of people who had technical skills were still a lot, he on the other hand wasn¡¯t one of them. Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t even know how to send out information.

    But if people really sent the signals out, who would actuallye save them?

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°May I ask what kind of information was being sent out on the 20th day?¡±

    It had been three months already, but nothing came, is it really the end?

    ¡°Try saving yourselves, will send out rescue teams as soon as possible¡­¡±

    Although his answer was brief, but Ling Mo could hear the hopelessness in his voice.

    What else could you do besides helping yourself?

    ¡°Broadcasting station¡­¡± Just as Old Wang spoke, the guy quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use it.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, sounded like he is the only survivor in this base¡­.

    Otherwise, even if he didn¡¯t know how to use it, there should of been other people who did.

    How did he survive just by himself¡­.

    Ling Mo thought that this guy seemed to be something else.

    Suddenly the person said, ¡°Can I talk with you in private?¡±

    He was asking Ling Mo, and Ling Mo was actually expecting the same thing. What Ling Mo wanted to know the most right now was how did he know about Ye Lian and the other two.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡­no, take one with you. If someone gets near you, I will fire.¡±

    While he was talking he pointed towards Ye Lia and the other two girls.

    ¡°Wow..that was fucking close, he almost said the word zombie.¡±

    But that was because Ling Mo used his tentacles to make him space out for a second and had put one of his tentacles over his mouth.

    The survivor immediately understood and changed his words.

    He actually sort of pointed it out already, but nobody would be able to realize that something was wrong.

    Except 202¡­. He kept staring at Shana and the other two girls and even looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°There must be one of them who isn¡¯t human within the four of them? But who is it?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s great to be friends with creatures!¡±

 Chapter 183 â€“ Zombieâ€™s Body, Humanâ€™s Soul

    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C Zombie¡¯s Body, Human¡¯s Soul</h4>

    ¡°Slow down.¡±

    Ling Mo moved his hand in front of Ye Lian to block and and moved her behind him to protect her.

    All three of his zombies wanted to follow him, but Ye Lian who is usually moderate, insisted that this time she went with him and grabbed onto Ling Mo¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Shana could only pull Li Ya Ling to side and say, ¡°Go. If he doesn¡¯t look pleasing to the eyes, just kill him.¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m just going there to talk about important matters¡­¡±

    Meng Jia Yu also anxiously said to Ling Mo, ¡°Don¡¯t know why this person wants you to go to him, why don¡¯t we just leave, we got the information that we required anyways.¡±

    Ling Mo could feel that she was sincere and felt warmness within his heart.

    He rubbed Meng Jia Yu¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    This person knew what Ye Lian and the other two really were, if Ling Mo doesn¡¯t understand how he knew, he would feel ufortable.

    If this guy really had some sort of bad intention, Ling Mo believed that he and his advanced zombies would be able to win the fight.

    And not to mention, he also carried a gun and had the Tang knife with him, as well as his puppet skills.

    But when he stopped that person from revealing what Ye Lian and the other two really were, he had used his puppet skills on him, so this guy might already have noticed it.

    But this didn¡¯t really matter¡­.Ling Mo clenched onto a nail in his hand.

    He had prepared this before for a long time, just that he never had the reason to use it.

    He had been practicing on controlling and moving objects, this is one of his special trump cards.

    As they went into the building and up the stairs where the person resided in, this guy showed sincerity by having his gun point downwards, but just as Ling Mo and Ye Lian reached the door, he immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    The office room is quite big, Ling Mo still couldn¡¯t see what the guy looked like even when he tried to look at him through Ye Lian¡¯s eyes.

    The guy asked nervously, ¡°The one right next to you¡­. Is a zombie right?¡±

    Ling Mo sighed, this person really knew¡­.

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± While Ling Mo was talking, he had controlled the nail in his hand to float.

    With a stronger spirit power and constant practice, Ling Mo could now make objects float with more ease.

    While the nail floated up from his back and had reached the ceiling, Ling Mo¡¯s heart became a lot more calmer.

    The needle stuck to the ceiling and slowly went to the top of that guy¡¯s head, if he for some reason showed any hostility, Ling Mo would kill him instantly.

    ¡°I am also a psychic, my name is Hu Chuan.¡±

    This guy didn¡¯t notice what Ling Mo did, hisplete focus was on Ye Lian, he seemed to be very curious about her.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that these people don¡¯t really know what she is?¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hu Chuan became silent for a while before asking, ¡°What I wanted to ask is how did you make them look more human? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I had my powers, I wouldn¡¯t had realized she was a zombie.¡±

    So he was just curious¡­.But he seems to be quite serious about this topic.

    Ling Mo began to think that this guy is too weird.

    Right at this moment, Ye Lian whispered something into his ears that really surprised him, ¡°He breathes like us¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Ling Mo hadn¡¯t processed everything before the guy suddenly asked, ¡°You must have a way right? If you told me how, I can pay you for this information.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at him for a while, and at the same time the nail that Ling Mo was controlling had already already floated above Hu Chuan¡¯s head, if it went down just a little bit, it would poke him through his brain.

    Ling Mo replied, ¡°Why do you want to know? Who are you? If you wish for my help, don¡¯t hide yourself then.¡±

    He held on tightly to the Tang knife, this guy looked well trained, if he didn¡¯t guess incorrectly, all the zombies that were shot dead were probably all done by him.

    If that is the case, there was no point in drawing a gun fight. But obviously Ling Mo¡¯s closebat skills were much better than ordinary people.

    And not to mention, he also had Ye Lian with him¡­..

    The guy paused and was silent for a while before finally looking up and taking off his cap.

    The red eyes that started back at Ling Mo shocked him!

    ¡°Zom¡­.no that¡¯s impossible¡­.¡±

    When he was downstairs, he clearly had already looked into this person¡¯s spirit ball.

    Although it looked weird, but it waspletely different than the zombie¡¯s usual red balls, it looked much simr to a human¡¯s spirit ball.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Hu Chuan was surprised with Ling Mo¡¯s reaction, ¡°Can actually tell that I¡¯m not really a zombie?¡±

    ¡°Were you so bored that you decided to wear colored contact lenses?¡±

    Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be wrong when he saw the wild red eyes, but he still had to ask.

    This was totally out of his expectations.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I am indeed a psychic but I also zombie as well. My psychic power is zombie doppelganger. This body that I¡¯m using is my friend¡¯s.¡±

    Hu Chuan¡¯s voice contained excitement, being recognized by others seemed to be extremely important to him.

    He wasn¡¯t going to see these people in the beginning, but when he realized that there were three zombies in the group, he hesitated and couldn¡¯t help himself from trying to talk to them.

    Ling Mo realized what he really wanted, ¡°So you wish for this body to be more like a humans?¡±

    ¡°YES!¡± Hu Chuan clenched his fist and said, ¡°My power is a bit different, please help me, I don¡¯t want to be regarded as a monster for the rest of my life!¡±

    His voice started to shake, ¡°I have been trying to control my desire of eating human flesh, and I killed all the zombies. But I can¡¯t bear it any longer. As you can tell, I don¡¯t even dare see people.¡±

    This guy is too emotional right now¡­Ling Mo is afraid that he might identally fire his gun.

    It¡¯s a bit surprising that this super power would be affected by a zombies instinct, and craving for eating flesh¡­But the real question is, if you don¡¯t wish to bear this pain anymore why don¡¯t you just give up the doppelganger since there¡¯s no more zombies around here, so there obviously shouldn¡¯t be any danger as well!

    Or could there be something wrong with his original body?

    At this moment, Hu Chuan had walked forward towards Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Please tell me! How can you make me look like an ordinary person again? Her eyes look very normal, and she probably doesn¡¯t eat flesh anymore right?¡±

    It¡¯s unfortunate that Ling Mo couldn¡¯t establish a spirit connection with him.

    He had a zombie¡¯s body but his spirit was a human¡¯s, Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to take the risk of turning into aplete retard just for a chance to control him.

    Seeing that Ling Mo remained silent, Hu Chuan said with excitement, ¡°I still have a lot of canned food and some weapons as well as several army radios¡­ I can give you some as long as you tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t help you, my method won¡¯t work on you.¡±

    Hu Chuan paused and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you aren¡¯t a pure zombie¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo actually felt sorry for Hu Chuan

    His nails had dug deep into his skin and had started bleeding, you could tell that he ispletely devastated.

    A human¡¯s mindset with a zombie¡¯s body and instinct¡­.

    Hu Chuan was very disappointed, or even a bit depressed probably.

    He started at Ling Mo and looked at Ye Lian, a huge resentment exploded through his eyes.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to help me, because you also think that I am a monster¡­ In fact, the zombies are the real monsters, I¡¯m human!¡±

    He lifted his gun and pointed it at Ye Lian!

 Chapter 184 â€“ Awake And Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C Awake And Fighting</h4>

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A gunshot was fired!

    The inside and outside of the room suddenly became silent.

    Ye Lian stared at Hu Chuan with widened eyes, Ling Mo suddenly had cold sweats on his forehead.

    Debris of the lime ster on the ceiling dropped, and if you looked up you could clearly see a bullet hole.

    After a few seconds, Hu Chuan¡¯s body became stiff, and had mmed onto the floor, knees first.

    The red eyes were wide open, blood had started to flow down from the top of his head through his face.

    As Hu Chuan lifted his gun, Ling Mo¡¯s powers came to effect.

    While disorienting Hu Chuan with his tentacles, the nail mmed down.

    As Hu Chuan¡¯s knees fell to the ground, Ling Mo¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shake, he closed his eyes and reopened it after a few moments. Ling Mo ispletely exhausted.

    Ye Lian quickly held on to him tightly and asked, ¡°Are you OK brother Ling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He stared at Hu Chuan with anger.

    Even though Hu Chuan hadn¡¯t attempted to kill him, his target was still Ye Lian. This crossed Ling Mo¡¯s line and waspletely unforgivable.

    Hu Chuan might probably still think that he had not done anything wrong.

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t think that way, Ye Lian is one his girlfriends, and is also the person that he cared most about in this world.

    So what if she is a zombie? Ling Mo had never thought of himself as the one to actually betray the human race, but at this point he really didn¡¯t give a fuck!

    And since when did Ye Lian and Shana ever be a threat a human being.

    Even Li Ya Ling had never harmed another human being after she had established a connection with Ling Mo.

    ¡°OH SHIT, I forgot he this is just one of his bodies, he still has his original one!¡±

    Don¡¯t know exactly what had happened to his real body, but the one lying on the floor right now was just a body he was borrowing.

    Ling Mo immediately realized something, he quickly dashed into the room and started to look around.

    At the same time, outside were the group was, the sound of a gunshot shocked the people down there.

    ¡°Brother Ling!¡±

    ¡°BRO!¡±

    ¡°Weir¡­.No, Brother!¡±

    Shana, Li Ya Ling, Meng Jia yu and even 202 immediately ran towards the building.

    Guo Chao spaced out, but when he finally pulled himself together, he was the only one who was still standing there.

    ¡°Who died? Does this mean the end for Ling Mo?¡±

    When this idea popped up in his head, he felt extremely happy.

    But afterwards, he thought that he really shouldn¡¯t think this way, because without Ling Mo, they wouldn¡¯t have made it here by themselves¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put up with him enough these days! Had to put up a fake smile the whole time! And plus it wasn¡¯t me who killed¡­..¡±

    Guo Chao immediately got rid of his guilty feelings and smiled.

    ¡°Still, I have to pretend at least¡­¡±

    He looked up and ran into the building.

    At this very moment, in a ce somewhere in the building, a weird yell came out.

    ¡°OWWWWW!!!!!¡±

    This sounded more like a howl, as if it was held in for a while before being let out.

    The shadow of a person popped out from under a pile of nkets.

    The person looked extremely skinny, as if he had just gotten through a sickness.

    You could tell that this person didn¡¯t have long to live!

    ¡°Keekeee¡­.¡±

    The person stretched his own neck and slowly got up.

    My current powers are no longer capable of controlling another body since whenever my real body is awake, my body would start to mutate¡­.If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my real body is dormant most of the time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to have used it anymore.

    Hu Chuan¡¯s eyes are exploding with hate and resentment, a red light had shed in his eyes!

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this asshole tried to kill me for a zombie. He is the real monster, not me, they should all just go to hell¡­.¡±

    Hu Chuan took out a gun, looked around and opened the safe and loaded the gun before heading out of the room.

    Just as he walked out a scene from his memory started appearing in his mind.

    When hisrades in arms found out about his ability, they all considered him a weirdo¡­.

    ¡°Hu Chuan don¡¯t use the bodies anymore, you arepletely affected by the zombies. I know that you cut your hands to drink blood¡­.I also know that you lick the flesh of your dead partners as well! You are bing a monster!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give up, you will be forcing me to take extreme measures! Or, I could just tell the others¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, they don¡¯t understand. Do you think you guys could still be alive without me?¡±

    HU Chuan trembled, ¡°Haven¡¯t used my own body in a while, didn¡¯t expect for these old memories to keep popping out.¡±

    He went deep inside the hallway. This is currently the first floor¡­. Probably no one would of expected that he would put his real body behind the fire escape stairway.

    At this moment, Ling Mo had met up with Meng Jia Yu and the others, he had begun to exin how Hu Chuan attacked him, although the lies that he came up with was a bit far-fetched, but he didn¡¯t care as long as it didn¡¯t expose the truth about Ye Lian and the other two.

    But he couldn¡¯t lie about the body that was on the ground, so Ling Mo told them Hu Chuan¡¯s super power, but he didn¡¯t exin to them why Hu Chuan had wanted to talk to him in the first ce.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Right now, the most important thing we need to do is find his real body.¡±

    Old Wang lifted his gun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up then.¡±

    Chang Hao Yu answered, ¡°YES!¡±

    Although this guy was a psychic, at least he wasn¡¯t a zombie anymore. Ling Mo had already destroyed his advantage so he shouldn¡¯t have any other skills.

    Ling Mo is angry that he had tried to kill his girlfriend, who was both beautiful and also the person who had saved him in the past.

    Ling Mo thought that his team were all survivors with a lot of experience, even though Hu Chuan had a gun, that shouldn¡¯t be a big problem as long as they were careful.

    ¡°After you guys see him, don¡¯t go toe to toe with him, anyways, always safety first.¡±

    Ling Mo kept Meng Jia Yu with him. He didn¡¯t have a good feeling about letting her go on her own.

    Old Wang went with Chang Hao Yu, 202 casually walked up the stairs by himself.

    But none of them took the stairs from the fire escape¡­.

    Ling Mo on the other hand took the three female zombies and headed to the fire escape staircase after looking all over this floor.

    Right at this moment, Guo Chao had just walked upstairs.

    He thought if there are other survivors, even if Ling Mo isn¡¯t dead he would be surrounded.

    If going up there might be a chance of entering a battle, why not take another path and see how things go.

    Guo Chao sighed, ¡°Meng Jia Yu was too worried, I¡¯m afraid she might be dragged down as well by Ling Mo.¡±

    And when he reached the fire escape stairway, a ck shadow popped out.

    Guo Chao reacted fast, he lifted his gun right away, but it was toote.

    He was mmed onto the wall, and felt a painful sensation on his neck.

    Hu Chaun¡¯s eyes arepletely red, he¡¯s already eating Guo Chao¡¯s flesh and drinking his blood¡­.

    Guo Chao kept kicking his leg and twitching at the same time/

    ¡°Ka Ka!¡±

    Guo Chao couldn¡¯t make any noises any more after his trachea was torn.

    As his gun slipped off from his hands, it made a sound upon reaching the floor.

    Hu Chuan immediately raised his head in a vignt manner. His face was covered with blood, and his mouth even had a piece of flesh hanging on the sides.

    Just as Hu Chuan reached for the gun that Guo Chao dropped, Ling Mo dashed down from the upstairs of the fire escape stairway.

    When Ling Mo had reached the stairway, he heard a gun being dropped and had realized that something was wrong down there.

    Ling Mo saw Guo Chao slowly dropping to the floor, after seeing that his neck was torn, he knew that there was no way he could be saved.

    But it wasn¡¯t hard to guess the reason why he decided to take the fire escape stairs.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t have time to care about him because gunshots were fired immediately at him.

    Meanwhile two shadows leaped past his body.

    When Ling Mo saw the body, he stopped for a second and tried to dodge but he still felt a pain on his shoulder.

    Shana and Ye Lian dashed out and shed with their knives, Hu Chang felt his hands be suddenly light.

    His gun dropped and he had lost a hand.

    He started screaming, even though he was currently mutating, he was still half human!

    Since he was also part zombie, he had a zombie¡¯s agility.

    The pain made him stay awake, just as Ye Lian¡¯s tiger w was going to pierce through him, he flipped over, took Guo Chao¡¯s gun with his other hand and aimed at Ling Mo.

    He could feel that Ling Mo was still alive!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    But right at this moment, a shadow jumped from the railings of the staircase and stepped on his hands.

    The huge strength of that step broke his wrist!

    Hu Chuan fell forward!

    Before he was able to get up a cold wind shed through his neck, he could feel that his neck had started to roll, the next second he was able to see his headless body¡­.

    Under thebined attack of the three zombies, he felt hopelessness and fear right before he died.

    There was still some human flesh in his mouth.

    Before he died, another scene had appeared in his mind.

    His army buddy had bitten his real body and forced him to mutate with his otherpanions¡­

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t bitten me in the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have been turned into this and had a desperate cravin for flesh.¡±

    After all it was he who saw himself as a monster¡­.

 Chapter 185 â€“ Learned While During my Sickness

    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C Learned While During my Sickness</h4>

    ¡°Brother Ling, are you okay?¡±

    Ye Lian shed, and appeared in front of Ling Mo, and held him.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t lift his right hand, and he had cold sweat all over his forehead.

    He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, see if this is his real body or is it someone else¡¯s? We can¡¯t give him another chance to attack us.¡±

    Shana who was going to see Ling Mo¡¯s condition hesitated after hearing what Ling Mo said, and turned around towards the body on the ground and immediately inspected it.

    Shana is shocked with amazement and said, ¡°Brother Ling, he just started to mutate¡­ I can¡¯t tell if this a copy or something else¡­

    ¡°This should be his real body. There isn¡¯t any part of him that is human anymore. No wonder he couldn¡¯t listen to what other people said to him, he was already like this.¡±

    In the eyes of Ling Mo, there was a hint of hate. He had felt that this person was a bit pitiful before he had attempted to shoot Ye Lian.

    But it seems that being a pitiful person also meant that he or she also had hateful things about them

    This person is obviously a psychic, he had the ability to kill all the zombies here, but why aren¡¯t there any survivors here¡­.

    ¡°Why is he here? Or is this his base?¡±

    Ling Mo walked downstairs with the help of Ye Lian, but at this time, there were sounds of footsteps. It looks like the other people hade over after hearing the gunshot being fired.

    When he looked over at Guo Chao¡¯s body, he thought to himself, that he was so unlucky¡­.

    But sometimes it¡¯s just the way it is, human life was very fragile.

    He saw that the fire escape door is opened and decided to take a shlight to go take a look inside.

    But when he turned on the shlight, he felt goosebumps grow on his skin.

    There are big ck words all over the walls, it is written all with blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten people!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, if minded your own business, I wouldn¡¯t have bitten you! You made me a monster!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯te, don¡¯te!¡±

    Words like this are all over the walls.

    But it seems that it¡¯s been there a while.

    From those messy words Ling Mo could tell two things happened. One, all the survivors here were all killed by him. Two, he ended up being stuck with guilt and loneliness after killing them. He became insane after that.

    While he was using another body, he said that killing all the zombies helped control his desire to eat flesh since it was a way to run away from his problems.

    Seems like in order for him to stay alive, he kept using different bodies the whole time and hid his original one over here.

    Ling Mo still didn¡¯t quite understand his power, but he could still make some good guesses.

    Previously when he had talked to him, he had seemed quite normal, but when the topic came became about himself, he revealed his twisted hidden personality.

    The fire escape isn¡¯t big, but there were a lot of things in here.

    6 boxes of military canned food stacked up with several radios. The zombie corpse that he was using before also had one of these radios.

    There are also some other things, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t have the energy to browse through all of them.

    Since Hu Chuan is dead, there shouldn¡¯t be any more danger here. He should treat his wounds first.

    He let Li Ya Ling take the radios out and put two in his bag.

    He still needed to know what was happening outside in the world. If there really were rescue teams, they should still be sending messages out.

    The possibility of that might be low, but it was still necessary to check.

    When Meng Jia Yu and the others reached here, the first thing they saw were Guo Chao and Hu Chuan¡¯s bodies.

    Meng Jia Yu covered her mouth, her eyes had turned a bit red, Old Wang lowered his gun and showed sorrow on his face.

    Chang Hao Yu asked in a shocked voice, ¡°What happened here?¡±

    Only 202 seemed rxed, he looked at Hu Chuan and then turned towards Ling Mo, ¡°Oh you also got hurt brother?¡±

    He ran towards Ling Mo and patted him on the shoulder.

    He had tried to show that he cared about Ling Mo with this move but this actually irritated him instead.

    ¡°Let me smell what¡¯s the difference between human.., AH! Why did you kick me NaNa?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu wiped away her tears and turned to Ling Mo, ¡°Did you get hurt Brother?¡±

    They walked over to Ling Mo, even though Guo Chao¡¯s death made them sad, but they were all already kind of used to having the people around them either leaving or dying.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    Old Wang took a look and happily said, ¡°It¡¯s by a gun, good thing is that it hit the top part only, didn¡¯t hit any bones,¡­you¡¯re quite lucky. But you will need to rest that arm for while, it would take some time to healpletely.

    Ling Mo though in his head, this isn¡¯t luck, it was because he had good judgement.

    His ability to react to danger had been trained from a lot of battles.

    Ling Mo inhaled air with pain and said, ¡°Good then, I have some first aid supplies, just need to to treat it.¡±

    Chang Hao Yu hesitated for a bit before turning to Old Wang, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to bury Leader Guo.¡±

    This ce is much better than putting him somewhere in the wild and letting other zombies have the chance to split him apart.

    Meng Jia Yu and 202 stayed with Ling Mo, they sat on some steps outside the door, getting ready to treat his wound.

    202 just wanted to see if Ling Mo was a monster or a human.

    When the shirt was taken off, they could see blood and flesh mixed together on the left shoulder.

    Although it had only hit the muscle area, it still dealt Ling Mo a severe damage.

    Fortunately, his bones weren¡¯t damaged.

    ¡°Seems like the things we saw on TV arepletely full of shit¡­.¡±

    When the bullet hit Ling Mo¡¯s flesh, it hurt a lot, it did not feel like a scratch at all.

    If it had hit his stomach, even though it would of been a small hole, but it would be aplete mess inside, and it would be a bigger hole when it came out.

    ¡°We could only help disinfect it for a while¡­¡±

    Meng Jia Yu started to cry, seeing Ling Mo suffering and sweating devastated her.

    Ye Lian clenched her fists, Shana¡¯s eyes seemed colder than usual, even Li Ya Ling frowned.

    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡±

    This is the first time Ye Lian didn¡¯t have any reaction to Ling Mo¡¯s blood, instead she held on tightly to his other hand.

    ¡°Okay,e here.¡±

    It was usually Shana who treated his wounds, but for some reason this time, 202 was very proactive in wanting to treat him, he said he had been sick and in the hospital for so long that he knew how to already do this.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a mental hospital?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am experienced in treating wounds.¡±

    He took the hydrogen peroxide and happily looked at Ling Mo¡¯s wound and started to clean it.

    Ling Mo was going to stop him, but he thought it actually didn¡¯t really matter as long as he didn¡¯t use any knives or needles.

    Meng Jia Yu looked extremely nervous, Ling Mo could only use his left hand right now.

    While 202 was disinfecting the would, he lookedpletely concentrated, even looked better than doctors.

    As a psychic, when he is highly concentrated, he could even take care of the very small detailed things in a fast pace.

    After 10 minutes, he had already stopped the blood from bleeding and disinfected it and finally wrapped it up.

    Obviously it would still hurt, this is just a simple treatment. Ling Mo would need some medicine and time to fully recover.

    Ling Mo talked with a pale face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you really knew how to do this.¡±

    202 carefully put the things into his pockets and said, ¡°Of course, there was a patient who likes lolis and who also liked to abuse himself, one of the most iconic patients on bed 203. This person had caused wounds all over his body from time to time, so I saw how the hospital treated these types of wounds quite often.¡±

    Ling Mo tried to talk more with 202 in order to take him mind away from the pain, ¡°My mistake, you aren¡¯t thatpletely useless. But shouldn¡¯t these kinds of people be tied down or injected with tranquilizers?¡±

    202 seriously said, ¡°That¡¯s being naive, do you really think that all mental patients are crazy? 203 and I were only sometimes crazy, but that was due to having too many things going on inside our brain. The reason 203 kept abusing himself was that he missed his little Loli at home too much. Anyway¡¯s its fun outsmarting the doctors and nurses, otherwise I would have left the hospital.¡±

    No one in there right mind here believes you¡­.

    Meng Jia Yu felt a lot more relieved when she saw Ling Mo talking happily with 202.

    But he is exhausted and still have cold sweats, probably due to being in immense pain.

    Ye Lian and Shana both leaned on Ling Mo, they both probably wanted to make him feel better with intimacy.

    Li Ya Ling hesitated before wiping off the sweat on his forehead.

    Old Wang and Chang Hao Yu had finished putting Guo Chao¡¯s body in a decent ce and came back.

    Old Wang excitedly said, ¡°I saw some guns in another room on the first floor, a car key inside a car, and some military clothes, seems like we have clothes for the winter now.¡±

    He was holding a submachine gun and gave it to Ling Mo, ¡°There isn¡¯t a lot of submachine guns, take it.¡±

    This looked like something extremely good!

    ¡°The sounds made from submachine guns aren¡¯t that loud, obviously they aren¡¯t silent either. But you can dish out more bullets at one time although changing clips would be much harder. Although it¡¯s not something perfect but it¡¯s still helpful, I was actually quite surprised to find something like this here.¡±

    After Old Wang¡¯s introduction to this gun, Ling Mo felt very interested in this gun and gave it to Shana.

    Sounds like he had found more of these, but this is very important to them, so Ling Mo wasn¡¯t going to take them all.

    And plus his female zombies who always went crazy in battle shouldn¡¯t be using guns like these in the first ce.

    These days, Ling Mo had tried to teach them how to shoot, but they wouldn¡¯t learn.

    Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°What car is that car key for?¡±

    Old Wang thought to himself for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m guessing this guy had wanted to leave as well, he was probably preparing the car for himself. I saw a lot ofponents taken off¡­ I¡¯m guessing he wanted to modify it.¡±

    Modified cars? This is something good as well!

 Chapter 186 â€“ Coitus Makes You More Acceptable

    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C Coitus Makes You More eptable</h4>

    In the following hour, everyone became busy.

    Old Wang drove the jeep to the front of the building, Chang Hao Yu and the others started to take the things that were inside the vehicle, out.

    Ling Mo had changed his bloody clothes to some military ones.

    He used to look quite ordinary, but after his powers became stronger, his eyes looked much deeper than before. He looked quite handsome wearing the military clothes.

    When he went out after changing, everyone that saw him became shocked.

    Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo and went to the modified car that is currently in front of the jeep and took the same military clothes out.

    ¡°I¡­like¡­.this..to¡­¡±

    ¡°Those are for men¡­¡±

    But eventually Li Ya Ling found a smaller version for herself to wear.

    It¡¯s a bit too big for her, but due to her being tall, it fine in terms of length.

    Li Ya Ling happily stood beside Ling Mo and said, ¡°Now we look the same.¡±

    Ling Mo was surprised, she had finally epted him.

    So the most easiest and effective way for them to ept him is to have coitus(A More formal way of saying sex for all you guys who don¡¯t know the word.),he previously only used the spirit connection to try and make them ept him.

    Oh wait no, this should be the oue of both ways¡­.

    202 and Old Wang went outside and took a look.

    They drove the modified car back as well.

    This car had been modified pretty well, you could tell that Hu Chuan had put a lot of effort into it.

    But to Ling Mo, cars weren¡¯t that useful now since the city center was too crowded and wouldn¡¯t be able to use cars.

    But right now it¡¯s still better for them to have a car, because the next destination that they were heading towards was the biological institute.

    The team all had thought that the n was going to be given up after the death of Guo Chao, but fortunately Meng Jia Yu actually also knew a bit on how to get there.

    Before Ling Mo came, it was usually only her, Guo Chao, and Old Wang discussing their ns and goals and Guo Chao had mentioned this ce several times during their chats.

    But at that time, they weren¡¯t capable of doing this mission.

    Even though Meng Jia Yu only knew the direction of where to go, it was still good enough.

    Shana threw Ling Mo¡¯s bag and submachine gun into the car.

    Old Wang helped him take some bullets into the car. Also gave him a carton of canned food and bottled water.

    There was water from a pressurized well, so it¡¯s not contaminated and was drinkable.

    So Old Wang decided to give all the water they found to Ling Mo.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, and plus I don¡¯t think i can carry that much. I might be able to find some more in the city even.¡±

    Ling Mo felt good about Old Wang, even though he didn¡¯t talk as much, but he always took action that showed he cared about other people.

    Due to the back of the car being filled with supplies, Old Wang and Chang Hao Yu took a car while 202 and Meng Jia Yu chose to sit with Ling Mo on the new modified car.

    Shana and 202 both told Ling Mo, that they wanted to drive the car. One was a zombie and the other one had mental problems¡­..

    It didn¡¯t sound like a good idea to let either one of them drive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu sat on the drivers seat saving Ling Mo from making a horrible mistake.

    After understanding the route a bit more, she started to head out.

    Old Wang followed the car and start to go faster.

    They had assumed that it was going to take them a long time to get there, but surprisingly it only took them one hour to get there.

    But it looked like this ce was heavily guarded. There was even a outlying post, when they reached the gate there was post there as well.

    Only a few buildings can be seen from the outside, and when you look in through the entrance, it was all filled with green belts(open area), and you couldn¡¯t see anything.

    202 noticed the surveince cameras in the entrance post and became surprised and asked, ¡°Is this that umbrepany? Would the virus havee from here? Could it be that I am the one that saves the world?

    Chang Hao Yu impatiently said as he got off the car, ¡°That¡¯s in an American Movie¡­.this is just a important institute.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu stared at him and said, ¡°How could a viruse from here, cut that bullshit off.¡±

    The virus was too creepy and too cruel, it didn¡¯t seem like that type of thing coulde from an institute like this.

    If someone is really trying to create a virus like this, it would be somewhere very far away and very safe away from the human poption.

    This is a virus that destroyed the world!

    Old Wang looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I think this ce was probably doing some dangerous experiment otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be located at such a remote area, but still it couldn¡¯t have been the source of the virus¡­..¡±

    ¡°Most people couldn¡¯t evene here, let alone pass the guards. There might have even been the army guarding these posts.¡±

    Ling Mo expressed his opinions but Old Wang shook his head and said, ¡°There would definitely be guards, but not from the army. A little group of special forces would be good enough though.¡±

    Ling Mo had never heard of this ce. If it wasn¡¯t because of Guo and Meng Jia Yu, he might never havee to this ce.

    The reason why they could reach here so easily is due to Meng Jia Yu.

    Meng Jia Yu peeked inside and nervously said, ¡°I just remember some of the signals and where to turn¡­Leader Guo didn¡¯t know much as well since he¡¯s never been here before. So it¡¯s hard tell what¡¯s it like in there.¡±

    There was a sensor entrance at the door, seemed like people needed to scan their ID card in order to go in.

    Ling Mo felt both curious and exciteding here because this would be the first time for himing to a ce like this.

    After all he was just a young guy who hadn¡¯t experienced the world yet¡­..

    When he looked upwards, the pain from his shoulder started to re up again.

    ¡°Oh Shit¡­¡±

    He had almost shouted but he held it in.

    ¡°Are¡­.are you ok?¡±

    Ye Lian came to see how he was doing.

    Advanced zombies had a acute sense of smell, Ling Mo¡¯s wound had probably opened up again when he looked upwards.

    Ling Mo exhaled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wonder if this ce did any research on any new medicine.¡±

    Shana came and asked, ¡°Do you want some pain killers?¡±

    Ling Mo hesitated before shaking his head, ¡°No this thing has a lot of side effect, and plus the instructions said to eat it every six hours, right now it has only been a few. I can still tolerate the pain.¡±

    202 turned around and smiled, ¡°In our hospital, mental pills¡­ I mean painkillers are a strong currency, you could trade a lot of things with it¡­¡±

    It seemed as if he had remembered something and kept licking his lips.

    The institute seemed extremely quiet, there were no zombies or mutant creatures around.

    Chang Hao Yu carefully walked up and asked Ling Mo, ¡°If there were guards, when people mutated they should of been able to fight right? So there should definitely be some survivors around here.¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t use his right hand at the moment but with the three girls surrounding him, he was the person less likely to get hurt.

    After the previous experience they all decided to stick to walking through the grass and flowers just incase someone decided to want to shoot them from a building. It would it harder for that person to actually aim at them.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any snipers here.

    ¡°It is possible for survivors being here.¡± Ling Mo got some information from Hu Chuan previously but it looked simr to what he had predicted before.

    Ling Mo needed experts to get a more in depth knowledge of the virus.

    If there are some researchers that were still alive, they might be able to answer some of Ling Mo¡¯s questions.

    Chang Hao Yu sighed, ¡°If only we could find some vines¡­¡±

    ¡°How would that be possible? There is practically no equipment and a hugeck of expertise, don¡¯t even have enough samples¡­.If there really was a vine right now, the would wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Ling Mo thought this but didn¡¯t say it.

    It was better to let people keep their hopes, deep down they probably already knew the truth.

    The possibility of finding vines were pretty low.

    Number 1 building. The building that was nearest to the gate had a silver sign.

    You couldn¡¯t really tell what this building was for from the appearance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in I guess.¡±

    Old Wang aimed his gun in front of him, the ss door also needed to scan a card to get in, but there was a gap for them to go in.

 Chapter 187 â€“ The Survivor in the Institute

    <h4>Chapter 187 ¨C The Survivor in the Institute</h4>

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling it¡¯s not dangerous here¡­.¡±

    In the beginning, Chang Hao was hiding behind Old Wang the whole time, but after searching the first floor, he felt relieved.

    The Number 1 building consisted of only offices, they had found a lot documents here in this building.

    The majority of the documents were all technical jargons, Ling Mo took a look at it but immediately felt dizzy since he couldn¡¯t understand any of it.

    But one of the files made everyone realize what kind of institute this was.

    Hua Xia Scientific Institute, a biological research institute, under X City Graduate Institute, specialized in Cell Biology.

    But ording to the description, the things that they were researching were quiteplicated, but it was all rted to biological research.

    Ling Mo thought they were in the right direction, if there were some survivors here, they could spend some time researching the virus and maybe find some secrets about it, it would be much better than Ling Mo trying to guess it all along the way.

    He was also afraid that if he kept feeding the wrong thing to three of them, it might cause some bad side effects on them instead.

    Most importantly, the way they had evolved was much different then the other advanced zombies.

    Upon entering the Number 2 Building, they noticed that the floor had some blood, but there still weren¡¯t any zombies around.

    Ling Mo also noticed that there weren¡¯t any bones left around either.

    Zombies wouldn¡¯t eat the bones, they also wouldn¡¯t tidy up the things around here, so apparently this was most likely done by a human.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°There may be some survivors here after all, but they might have guns on them, so be careful.¡±

    Ling Mo hoped they would be able to find some medicine over here as well.

    Ye Lian and Shana are holding on to him from both sides, Ye Lian¡¯s fingers wereced around Ling Mo¡¯s.

    Although Ling Mo would sometimes tighten his grip when he was in pain, Ye Lian wouldn¡¯t resist, but instead she would look at him to see how he was doing.

    She hadn¡¯t recovered much of her intelligence or the ability to express, so besides staying close to Ling Mo, there wasn¡¯t really much she could do for him.

    Shana on the other hand, kept trying to talk to him in order to take his attention away from the pain.

    Li Ya Ling is walking at the front holding onto a dagger.

    Based on the waves from her spirit, you could tell that she is also worried about Ling Mo as well.

    ¡°Senior sister, you have improved a lot recently¡­ Buttely, you don¡¯t talk as much as before, is there something going on?¡±

    After Ling Mo asked her this, she turned her head towards him.

    She looked at him first, then looked down. Afterwards she said, ¡°There is something I¡¯ve wanted¡­.to¡­ask¡­you for a while¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    Ling Mo looked around him. Luckily the team was spread out searching the other rooms.

    She can¡¯t possibly be wanting to confess to me right now can she? Although her behavior has indeed been a bit weirdtely.

    She used to reject Ling Mo, even though they had established a deep spirit connection, but she would sometimes still resist Ling Mo.

    Frankly speaking, before they had sex, Ling Mo only liked her but with no feelings attached.

    But Ling Mo is after all, a normal guy, after having intercourse with her, he had a subconscious feeling that she was already his.

    Their rtionship that had been established got deeper and deeper.

    After that night, Ling Mo started to care more about Li Ya Ling and paid more attention towards her behaviors.

    But there¡¯s one thing, Ye Lian and Shana were extremely dependent on him, but he didn¡¯t know what Li Ya Ling thinks about him.

    Did she have sex due to the awakening of her zombie instincts or was it because she had started to have feelings for him¡­.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Um¡­.if you want to confess¡­..¡±

    Even though he wasn¡¯t expecting this, this would turn out to be some good news.

    ¡°Hum?¡± Li Ya Ling paused before saying, ¡°When can¡­..you¡­.recover¡­¡±

    After she finished speaking, she continued to say it bluntly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve done it once already¡­..we need to¡­.do it a second time! I remember an old saying that says, when you do it once you need to do it again and again and again!¡±

    FUCK, that saying isn¡¯t for this!

    Ling Mo was stupefied and had a sudden impulse to smash his head on a wall.

    She was a bit loud when she said this and for some odd reason, Meng Jia Yu hade out from the room behind her!

    It wasn¡¯t just her, Old Wang came out as well but immediately went back in afterwards, pretending that he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    But Meng Jia Yu¡¯s eyes became wide open with shock and looked at Li Ya Ling, before looking towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°Um¡­.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu¡¯s beautiful face had turned extremely red.

    She immediately recalled the weird way that Li Ya Ling walked in after the night of hearing those weird noises.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t me Li Ya Ling, because for a zombie, they follow whatever their instincts told them.

    He could only me himself for asking such a stupid question.

    When he looked at Meng Jia Yu again, she seemed to have smiled and immediately turned around afterwards.

    Chang Hao Yu came out with 202 from another room, 202 even had taken a empty test tube.

    Chang Hao Yu seemed to have noticed that the atmosphere was pretty weird and so asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly replied, ¡°Nothing¡­.¡±

    202 came to Ling Mo and said, ¡°Brother, since your bleeding anyways, want give me some of your blood?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Big brother dont be like this, if anything, I can also give you some of mine. Which part of my body do you want my blood from?¡±

    Ling Mo had a evil smile on his face and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the blood from your little thing?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ it would probably hurt when I pee if I gave you it, but in order to satisfy my curiosity, I¡¯m willing to make sacrifices¡­Hold on a second.¡±

    ¡°GOD DAMN IT! I swear to god if you unzip your fucking pants, I¡¯ll end your life right now!¡±

    Right at this moment, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill from his back.

    At the same time, the three girls also looked back with their cold eyes.

    They apparently also had felt danger as well.

    A person had appeared behind them from out of nowhere.

    The person looked extremely weird, from the reactions of the three girls, you could tell that this person¡¯s powers is very different from other people.

    They all looked confused.

    Ling Mo immediately used his spirit powers to scan the person.

    This person had a very stable spirit wave.

    But after the incident with Hu Chuan, Ling Mo is extremely careful now.

    You really couldn¡¯t judge a book by it¡¯s cover.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT!¡±

    202 was the first to yell, he had totally forgot about exchanging Ling Mo¡¯s blood for his and stared at the person that had shown up.

    ¡°Be careful everyone. This has blood on his hands and has killed several people. He¡¯s a cold blooded guy¡­ Oh wait no¡­.¡±

    He had stepped back a few steps before suddenly realizing something, ¡°Are you a doctor for mental patients(psychiatrist)?¡±

    The person probably seemed to have gotten confused because it took awhile to respond to his question before the person shook their head.

    The guy looked up and revealed a pale face, pointed at his mouth and shook his finger.

    ¡°You can¡¯t talk?¡±

    Ling Mo finally realized why the person was so silent after seeing him nodding his head.

    Jesus at least make a bit of noise when you sneak up on someone¡­..

    Old Wang¡¯s gun is already aiming at the person, even Chang Hao Yu had freaked out.

    Were there actually researchers that were physically impaired? Then again Stephen Hawking was also physically impaired.

    The person tried to use signnguage, but nobody in the group could understand it.

    So the person decided to raise his hands and show that he was surrendering and then pointed at the guns with one of his hands and put his hand down in order to tell them to lower their weapons.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Put the guns down.¡±

    This guy is wearing a white robe and a hat, probably was a researcher who had survived.

    This guy might also be a psychic, even though Ling Mo couldn¡¯t really be 100% sure, it was still better to be careful.

    So far this guy didn¡¯t have any weapons on him, which meant that he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.

    The person smiled after seeing Old Wang and Chang Hao Yu put down their guns and then walked towards the group.

    While he was approaching, Ling Mo had already released his tentacles and had them surround the person.

    If this guy made any sudden moves he would attack instantly.

    Although this wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the person right away, but it could hinder them and cause a weakness immediately and let the three girls beside Ling Mo kill him.

    As the guy approached, he immediately showed his kindness and wished to shake hands with Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo¡¯s right hand couldn¡¯t move so could only use his left one.

    The guy paused and shook his hand awkwardly, at the same time he noticed the blood that was appearing on the clothes of Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder.

    Even though Ling Mo had changed his outfit, the blood still prated through.

    It¡¯s hard to stop it from bleeding.

    The person looked at Ling Mo before showing a sign that he could help and asked him to follow along.

    Should I go?

    Just when Ling Mo is hesitating, the guy smiled and turned around and then disappeared on a turn from a corner.

    Meng Jia Yu asked with happiness, ¡°Brother, is he gonna help heal you?¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±

    Chang Hao Yu is also happy because Ling Mo had saved his life previously.

    202 was muttering, ¡°I saw the doctor in him, he was the one that fought with us every day, and in order to win, he even learned some crazy fighting skills¡­Then again, the main reason I could be this good is also because of him.¡±

    This guy didn¡¯t look weak but he seemed pretty nice.

    His eyes had even revealed happiness.

    Probably because he hadn¡¯t seen people in a long time¡­.

    The guy came back and realized that everyone was still hesitating.

    He took his hands out of his pockets to show that he was empty handed and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Mo said.

    I have three zombies with me, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.

    Ling Mo made the decision and asked the others toe along.

 Chapter 188 â€“ Warning

    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C Warning</h4>

    To be honest, Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that the researcher would take them to the elevator.

    They hade here before, but they weren¡¯t able to use it at that time, surprisingly, the button lights were on now¡­.

    ¡°There¡¯s electricity here?¡­Sr Power?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately remembered the surveince camera, seems like that was the reason why the researcher knew they were here.

    They were currently on the floor of A1 apparently based on the elevator. The other floors were from B1 to B3.

    Seems like there¡¯s a basement here and the elevator had ess to it.

    ¡°Um, how many survivors are over here?¡±

    Ling Mo knows that the person didn¡¯t have any hearing problems so he tried to ask him. The person looked at Ling Mo before pressing B2.

    He used his hands to show the number ¡°5¡±.

    Ling Mo frowned, there should of been a lot of people here and now there¡¯s only five? They must of had it really bad here.

    As the elevator door opened, a light lit up the hall.

    Instead of a dark and wet ce, they found a very well decorated and dry ce.

    A cold breeze blew through the hallway, seems like the venttion here is pretty good.

    As they walked a bit further in, Ling Mo realized that the basement is actually quiterge.

    Several corridors are intertwined to each other, you could probably get to the Number 3 building from here.

    Both sides seemed to contain variousboratories, and some blood could be seen from time to time on the walls and floors.

    Old Wang found some bullet holes and showed it to Ling Mo.

    The researcher lead them around and then finally reached a room. When he opened it, a sound came out.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    As the sound came out, a man with a gray hair appeared at the door.

    He was actually quite young, probably only 30.

    Just like the one who lead them all here, he was also wearing a white robe and had looked like a very sophisticated man.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Zhi, and this is my colleague Mo Da Hai,e in and have a seat.¡±

    When they went inside, they noticed it was a very bigb, it was really bright inside and had separated into a lot of different rooms.

    One of the doors of the rooms was wide open, looking inside, it seemed to be a monitoring room.

    A guy who looked like a militant, sat inside ying with his dagger.

    When he saw them, he just stared at them with a cold look.

    Beside him was a girl who had a small body figure, brown hair, clear-cut facial features, white skin, and a bit of freckles, but she still looked extremely hot.

    Moreover she was a foreign beauty¡­.

    Although the some institutes also had foreign researchers, it was quite strange to see a foreigner in such a institute.

    She looked too young to be an expert, she should probably have been a student or something.

    She looked at Old Wang first. When she saw the gun she smiled.

    ¡°Hello.¡± This foreigner¡¯s ent was actually very good, even though her tone sounded a bit weird, probably due to her being excited.

    Behind her is a 40-50 year old man.

    He seemed more like a staff member than a researcher.

    His expression seemed to be too dramatic. He was nearly shaking when he saw the group. There was no way to know if he was shaking due to not having seen other survivors in such a long time or because they had weapons on them.

    But his reaction is a bit weird so Ling Mo and others noticed him immediately.

    Zhao Zhi turned to him and calmly said, ¡°Stop Old Luo, you¡¯re scaring them.¡±

    Not sure if Zhao Zhi was the leader here, when he talked, Old Luo looked away and inhaled some air to control his emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just happy. He hasn¡¯t seen anyone new in such a long time.¡±

    Zhao Zhi looked at all of them and then focused on Ling Mo, ¡°Seems like you got hurt, I have some normal medicine here, use these first.¡±

    Ling Mo was disappointed, just normal ones¡­..

    Never mind, his intentions ofing here weren¡¯t to heal.

    Ling Mo is actually pretty happy that he could find some researchers that were still alive here.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if they knew anything about the zombie virus though.

    Just as Ling Mo was about to walk past Mo Da, he bumped into his shoulder.

    A huge pain burst out, Ling Mo looked at Mo Da Hai with anger.

    From Mo Da Hai¡¯s eyes, instead of seeing eyes that were apologetic, Ling Mo saw ones that were giving warnings!

    But that look disappeared immediately and he smiled at Ling Mo and left.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately felt a strange feeling.

    Originally after seeing Zhao Zhi and the others, he had felt relieved.

    In this group, Mo Da Hai had the highest probability of being a psychic, the other researchers were too weak, and the militant didn¡¯t seem like any threat at all.

    They all looked like normal people, they shouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions.

    But then why would Mo Da Hai, the most powerful guy in this group, give him such a look.

    Seems like he might be afraid of a person in here, he hade and used this way to warn me when the others weren¡¯t looking.

    What did he want to express?

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, but right now Ling Mo became aware of his surroundings.

    Zhao Zhi took out a first aid box, but he only took out the antibiotic medicine and some pain relievers to give to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo obviously wouldn¡¯t eat anything from a stranger, he thanked him and put it inside his shirt. Zhao Zhi didn¡¯t pay attention to this though.

    Zhao Zhi asked with excitement, ¡°I¡¯m guessing X city is now a dead city, did you guys run from there?¡±

    Chang Hao Yu nodded, ¡°Ya, but there should still be a lot of survivors in the city¡­¡±

    Zhao Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Is it really? But it¡¯s much safer to stay here¡­But if we could go to X city¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo felt a lot better after sitting down, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why would you want to go there?¡±

    The others didn¡¯t seem to understand this as well, it was so much safer here, why would he want to go to X city¡­.

    Ling Mo also had another question as well, since there were no zombies around here, he thought that they must have strong weapons.

    But it didn¡¯t look like they were strong¡­.

    Mo Da Hai seemed dangerous but it didn¡¯t seem like he could fight ten zombies all by himself.

    Not to mention that they only had riot guns. Using these were no different than having a death wish, if you couldn¡¯t kill the zombies in one shot, it would be of no use.

    Closebat? HAH! These people¡¯s bodies looked even weaker than 202 who is the youngest out of everyone in the group¡­

    After chatting for a bit Ling Mo found a point in the conversation where he could discuss about the virus.

    This topic is what he cared most about.

    The foreign gal interrupted them and said slowly, ¡°There are no vines, we aren¡¯t capable of that.¡±

    When she said it, they all looked disappointed.

    Although the team was prepared for this, it was still depressing to hear it.

    Even Ling Mo felt upset.

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°So there isn¡¯t any hope for healing the zombies?¡±

    Zhao Zhi looked at Ling Mo with surprise and then realized something, ¡°You wish to save your rtives right?¡±

    ¡°Once the infection of the virus spreads out, it changes the person¡¯s cells¡­simply put, the virus changes the person¡¯s bodypletely and each change can go even deeper.¡±

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°So does that mean besides the skin, the rest of body is zombie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like that. And the longer the time goes by, the possibility of recovering or healing from the virus¡­.¡± Zhao Zhi didn¡¯t talk more and said something else, ¡°This virus gives people stronger bodies! If we were to use it well maybe¡­.¡±

    He suddenly got extremely excited but noticed that he had used the wrong words and immediately shut up.

    Ling Mo thought that the way researchers think was quite different from other people, most people would of regarded this person as a monster for thinking such thoughts. But these researchers could think so out of the box, if the virus was easy to control, the would wouldn¡¯t have been like this.

    But on second thought he realized that he had been in contact with the virus on multiple asions. It was just that the amount was extremely diluted.

    For example zombie orgasm juice or zombie saliva¡­

    Aftering from the girls, the liquids that contained the virus was extremely low.

    And they actually gave Ling Mo more power.

    From this point, Zhao Zhi was actually right, if you could learn how to harness this power, it could definitely be something good.

    And so far, his cells havn¡¯t been modified by the virus yet, it seems like that¡¯s because the amount it contained was too low.

    But this might be the only way.

    Ling Mo asked: ¡°Then what about their evolution?¡±

    The foreign gal interrupted again: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, when virus erodes the cells, it would reproduce. I guess the more virus it has, the faster it reproduces¡­.The fast reproduction might let cells gain the possibility of mutating and produce some weird cells. Maybe the appearance would look different. But seems like the more you evolve the faster it reproduces, probably high level zombies be a huge virus source.¡±

    Ling Mo jumped up and asked: ¡°What!!!!!????¡±

 Chapter 189 â€“ The Sudden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨C The Sudden Danger</h4>

    An appearance change?

    Putting Ye Lian and Shana aside, only Li Ya Ling had mutant snake poison in her body.

    The virus was definitely in the snake poison, and when it entered Li Ya Ling¡¯s body, itpletely merged with Li Ya Ling¡¯s virus, who knew what was going on in her body right now.

    But from Li Ya Ling¡¯s body, you could definitely tell that there were some changes with her body, and she did have somethings that were simr to a mutant snake.

    Ling Mo had a sudden image of Li Ya Ling bing a beautiful snake girl and shivered.

    It sounded very sexy at first, but the thought of her wrapping him and quenching for his dong¡­..

    ¡°NO! As a human being I still have standards¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo felt goosebumps.

    But for some reason he couldn¡¯t stop picturing it and also couldn¡¯t help looking at Li Ya Ling and imagining her having a snake body¡­.

    And if she mutated again, who knew if Li Ya Ling would still have a human¡¯s conscious or not.

    No, I must get rid of this problem!

    The foreign girl¡¯s theory of the the virus source kind of matches Ling Mo¡¯s theory.

    He already realized that the virus in Shana and Ye Lian¡¯s body had changed, but he knew only because of the spirit connection they had, it was much better to hear from someone who had some expertise in this area.

    Although she hadn¡¯t soundedpletely sure, but Ling Mo¡¯s heart was beating very fast.

    Ling Mo knows that there is a high possibility that what she said was probably right.

    The reason why the gels weren¡¯t very effective to Shana and Ye Lian anymore is because they really didn¡¯t need them anymore.

    Their body already became a virus generator where they could produce their own virus.

    Ling Mo had thought that the thing which could generate the most of the virus was the gel in the back of their brains.

    The thing that was considered just a condense virus turned out to be some sort of hive.

    No wonder the virus could eat each other up, they would be smaller and more pure.

    Advanced zombies already have very small gels, zombie leaders would probably be even smaller, probably the size of a nail.

    The small the virus gel was, the more of the virus it contained.

    The way Ling Mo used to feed was right but afterwards, it became wrong.

    It¡¯s hard to help them upgrade by using something external, they would have to do it themselves to evolve!

    While everyone was talking, Ye Lian and Shana went out of the room, they were still not used to talking to strangers.

    But from their connection, Ling Mo realized that they had sensed something.

    Out of curiosity, they went to the halls and walked around, but didn¡¯t find anything.

    The foreign girl said, ¡°This is what I know so far, due to theck of samples and the right equipment as well as the ability, this is way out of our abilities to know more.¡±

    It was extremely nice to talk to her, she would randomly y with her hair and show her cleavage while she talked.

    At least Chang Hao Yu thought it was nice since he had been looking at it for quite a while.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you liked big boobs.¡± A voice came from behind him and freaked out Chang Hao Yu.

    He turned his head and found 202 looking at him.

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look down on you, sexy, mature and big boobed woman are the best.¡± 202 carefully sized the foreign girl up and turned to Chang Hao Yu, ¡°Unfortunately, her cup size isn¡¯t the ideal size, I have to give a negativement for this! But keep at it, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what we came here to do¡­.¡±

    After the big boobed girl finished talking, she smiled and apologized, ¡°Forgot to introduce myself, My name is Ste, this person over here is the security guard¡­.¡±

    The militant coldly looked over at them and said, ¡°Chang Teng.¡±

    Old Luo for no reason looked very nervous and said, ¡°I¡­.I am¡­call me Old Luo.¡±

    But nobody really cared about his reaction except for Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo realized that there must be something wrong since Mo Da Hai gave a warning look.

    But so far, everything seems normal.

    Zhao Zhi said with a smile, ¡°Sorry that we can¡¯t help much after you guys took such a big risk toe here.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu shook her head, ¡°No worries, at least we learned something, which is better than nothing. By the way, were not sure if you guys are willing toe with us, we have a base and a lot of food as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they aiming to go to X city?¡± Ling Mo quickly interrupted.

    They do need more people in the base but it might be better not to tell them too much about the base.

    Zhao Zhi calmly said, ¡°I did think about it. How about this, why don¡¯t you guys stay for a night and we can talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Ste looked at Ling Mo but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ling Mo began to think that there might actually be something wrong with these people, so it might be better to leave earlier.

    That way they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any more information from them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­.¡±

    Old Luo suddenly said, ¡°Let me walk you guys out.¡±

    Mo Da Hai started to walk towards them but Old Luo had already walked in front of Ling Mo, ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys to the elevator.¡±

    Ling Mo felt relieved after leaving the room.

    After a few steps, Old Luo seemed like he had made a decision or something. He took two steps forward, just as he was going to open his mouth, the lights suddenly turned darker.

    Ling Mo felt a sudden pain from his shoulder.

    But it wasn¡¯t because of an external source, it was more like his flesh was twisting inside.

    He had nearly passed out from the pain, but fortunately Li Ya Ling helped him immediately.

    He felt extreme danger and shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    But right at this moment, Ling Mo heard a ¡°Pu Tong..¡± sound. Someone had fallen to the ground.

    He could only try to detect the spirit waves around him. For some reason he couldn¡¯t change his vision to Li Ya Ling¡¯s.

    And not only this, Li Ya Ling also looked extremely painful, but she was an advanced zombie so she reacted fast and she dashed back immediately to the room.

    However, the door sealed shut, Li Ya Ling was fast, but she still couldn¡¯t make it in time.

    Ye Lian and Shana tried their best to help Ling Mo up but then the light became even more dimmer.

    The power had been cut out.

    Ling Mo finally got the chance to take a breather, this is the first time he had gotten the short end of the stick(meaning taken advantage of), he didn¡¯t expect that the three of them would bepletely dominated.

    Ling Mo felt the blood in his body boil, not just him, so did the three girls next to him.

    Li Ya Ling turned on a shlight and saw 202 and the others on the floor, trying hard to breathe. Their skin had turned red, as if the blood in their bodies were boiling.

    Their eyes all looked stunned but they gave a feeling like they were over excited, Ling Mo dodged this attack probably due to the pain which woke him up from being stunned, but he still felt exhausted.

    ¡°This super power is fucking insane, although it didn¡¯t kill people, but it makes everyone lose their power to fight¡­.¡±

    The door was sealed shut, Ling Mo felt that even if he had opened it, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone in there.

    And the power had also been shut down so there was no way they could take the elevator.

    Did this mean they would die inside here?

    Ling Mo believed now that people were more dangerous than zombies, who could know that the previous moment they were still talking peacefully and than the next, something like this happens.

    But it seems like they were prepared already.

    The reason why they talked to each other for so long was probably because they needed some time to shut down the electricity.

    Old Luo leaned on the wall with his eyes wide open, and kept breathing hard.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ling Mo realized that Old Luo had the same look as Mo Da.

    But because everyone was in the same room, Ling Mo didn¡¯t realize this.

    Old Luo finally stopped breathing so hard and looked scared, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive¡­.No, I don¡¯t regret it¡­Brother, you guys might die in here.¡±

    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±

    Chang Hao Yu ran and tumbled over.

    Old Luo answered with a trembling voice, ¡°Ever since we saw you guys, they had decided to use you guys as nourishments.¡±

    ¡°Nourishments?¡± Ling Mo felt anxious, because this was probably the worst situation that he had ever faced.

    Injured shoulder, couldn¡¯t use his right hand and also being stuck here in a building with no way out.

    Old Luo nodded and said, ¡°Yeah! That Zhao Zhi is a lunatic! The frozen corpses that we used previously have almost been used up. Although it could still support us for a while, Zhao Zhi said that it would be better to feed with a living person, so he decide take you guys down. Everyone here is a survivor, you wouldn¡¯t have thought of this point.

    ¡°So Zhao Zhi was the one who took action? What is his super power? And what does he exactly want to feed?¡±

    Ling Mo kept asking questions. The big disadvantage right now was that they didn¡¯t have any information on what was going on, Ling Mo only felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t expect them to do this.

    One of the reasons why Ling Mo fell into their trap was that everything went peacefully and Ling Mo was too confident!

    If they had went face to face, Ling Mo¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t have lost!

    But he didn¡¯t expect them to pull this type of attack.

    When Old Luo was about to answer, Ling Mo felt a sudden chill from his back. At the same time Li Ya Ling, Ye Lian, and Shana looked into the hallway.

    Even 202 tried to stand up, touched his chest and said, ¡°Usually under this situation a ghost would show up¡­.¡±

    Ghosts of course wouldn¡¯t appear here but from Old Luo¡¯s disappointed look, you could tell that something bad was about to happen.

    Ling Mo grabbed Old Luo and yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you wanted to save yourself by taking us out or if you felt guilty suddenly and so you wanted to save us. You obviously know this ce, guide us the correct way in finding and defeating that Zhao guy!¡±

    Although his arm was injured, a bloody arm could still really intimidate people.

    ¡°I¡­see..so you are also from the military based on your clothes and you also have a gun¡­..I wanted to save myself otherwise someday I would be their food as well.¡±

    Old Luo struggled to get up and pointed to the hallway, ¡°There¡¯s a stair behind the room to b3. They have already reached b3. And ording to their ns, they are going to lock down all the gates, if you guys don¡¯t have any bombs, you won¡¯t be able to open it. Come with me, let¡¯s find a ce to hide and I¡¯ll tell you guys what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Old Wang was a bit pissed and said, ¡°If you said this earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±

    Old Luo looked terrified, Ling Mo quickly said, ¡°Nevermind this, they were trying to get us from the beginning, even if he told us, we would have still be caught. The only possibility of this not happening is if we had nevere here or we had killed Mo Da Hai in the beginning, but who could have predicted this?¡±

    You could tell that this Old Luo was a pussy, it was impossible for him to try and give them a hint in front of Zhao Zhi and the others. He would have to be far away from them in order for him to tell anything

    He must of suggested to walk them out on impulse, and then realized afterwards that there was no looking back after making this decision.

 Chapter 190 â€“ The Girl With Tentacles

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C The Girl With Tentacles</h4>

    A burst of chilling crashes came from behind the corridor, and the group felt a bit frightened.

    Especially after being attack by that ability, everyone felt weak.

    In fact, only the three female zombies looked normal right now, but Ling Mo knows that their powers have also been decreased.

    Luckily the zombies ability to recover is extremely fast.

    As long as they were able to hold on and survive for 10 minutes, the three of them would be able to fully recover. After recovering, even if it was a zombie leader or a mutant creature, they would be able to kill them all.

    Old Luo quickly took the crowd and ran to ab and shut the door closed.

    ¡°We can hide over here for a while, let¡¯s try and take a rest here, if it doesn¡¯t work out here, we can always run to the room next door.¡±

    Thebs were all connected, so there was a ce that they could escape to.

    There are broken test tubes scattered everywhere, there¡¯s even a rotten sample of a test on the floor.

    Meng Jia Yu idently stepped on the sample and it made a horrible low pitch scream.

    Although Old Wang felt terrible all over, he still managed to move his body to open the door that could let them ess the next room.

    Ling Mo held in his pain and said, ¡°We only have two choices now, one is to find the path that leads to b3, and the other one is to fight till the end. They have already cut off the power in here so they are also blind and have no idea what¡¯s going on over here. So they won¡¯t be a threat to us temporarily.¡±

    Old Luo¡¯splexion looked gloomy and said, ¡°The path was blocked a long time ago, it would take at least a day to clean it up.¡±

    Although he looked gloomy, his voice no longer shook anymore.

    There was no turning back for him now.

    But his legs are still shaking which kind of showed his cowardice.

    Listening to the constant impacts of something crashing, everyone seemed to be very nervous, the unknown was always the scariest. Ling Mo immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s that thing outside?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.you should of heard what Ste had said previously about mutation, but the thing is that it wasn¡¯t a prediction, that thing outside is the result of an experiment. What she had said was actually all true¡­.¡±

    Before he had the chance to finish his words, a huge bang came from the door, and a gap opened from the door.

    Old Luo immediately screamed. Just as the door was broken into, a ck shadow came in.

    The moment the shadow appeared, a red, blood-like fleshy tentacle rolled up from behind and wrapped around Old Luo¡¯s neck.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, the tentacle was full of suckers. As it wrapped around Old Luo, it had started to expand while Old Luo started to dry out.

    Old Luo¡¯s eyes widened, his hands waving in vain, and eventually stopped struggling.

    At the same time gunshots were fired, Chang Hao Yu and Old Wang had fired their guns.

    The bullets were all aimed at the ck shadow.

    But the shadow was just too damn fast, it was able to dodge all of the bullets. Fortunately the tentacle wasn¡¯t fast and was shot off by them and had dropped to the ground, it was still moving even after being shot off.

    ¡°What the fuck is that¡­¡±

    At this moment everyone had already retreated to the door, they could of escaped whenever they wanted.

    But it was such a great chance to see what or who the shadow was, Ling Mo took the risk of passing out and released all his tentacles as well as turning on the shlight.

    The dark shadow apparently wasn¡¯t used to strong lights, it was stunned by the light and had paused.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    shing under the shlight wasn¡¯t a tentacle creature, but instead a extremely pretty girl.

    She had long hair draped to the back of her head, with at least the size of a D cup, and wore a shirt that was about to explode due to her chest.

    But now she had red tentacles surrounding her wrist¡­.That tentacle must be a blood vessel.

    She sized up the group with her red eyes and mumbled, ¡°flesh¡­.¡±

    This gave Ling Mo a huge headache, although she is extremely pretty and has big boobs, even with her tentacles, she didn¡¯t look bad, but when all these elements werebined, she looked extremely creepy.

    202 suddenly stepped out and said with anger, ¡°Is this the masterpiece of the guy in the whiteb coat? This is even worse than people who have mental problems, why make such a beautiful mature girl with such juicy boobs into this! She would of been my true love¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo could feel that he was in a dangerous position, he is really weak right now.

    As he slowly retreated, Ling Mo thought to himself, so this is the so called mutation?

    It seemed to be simr to a human¡¯s super power, but instead it was using it¡¯s own body as a weapon.

    This D cup girl seemed to have been bred the wrong way, she had already reached to the level of possibly being mutated already, but she looked still looked crazy without and rationality.

    Sure enough, man made experiments would definitely make some unexpected changes towards zombies, but those changes didn¡¯t necessarily mean they were better.

    Luckily, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t crazy enough to use some crazy way to help Ye Lian and Shana evolve.

    Even when reaching a barrier, he would take the risk to seek an answer instead of doing it without any information.

    This mutant zombie obviously didn¡¯t only just suck blood, she stared at Old Luo¡¯s corpse for a while, she looked as if she was about to pounce on it.

    Chang Hao Yu¡¯s gun fired again.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    This time it shot the zombie, her body tilted, seems like her arm got hurt.

    But a tentacle immediately shot over, it was so fast that Ling Mo had to use his spirit tentacle to block it.

    But the tentacle still touched Chang Hao Yu. Even though Shana had quickly cut off the tentacle, the other half had already reached inside his body.

    ¡°AAAHHHH!!!¡±

    Chang Hao Yu screamed, Old Wang quickly pulled him inside the other room, and Ling Mo quickly went in as well.

    As the door closed, the banging noises came out again.

    The banging noises sounded as if a tentacle was hitting the door or a wall.

    Guess that meant she had a weak searching ability.

    But her ability to attack was good for both far and close distance.

    The main point was that everyone had be weaker, no one would have imagined that a superpower could be this powerful. The group still had fully recovered yet.

    Old Wang and 202 quickly pushed a table to block the door and then left from another door.

    The mutant zombie kept banging¡­..

    ¡°Stop screaming.¡± Meng Jia Yu let Chang Hao Yu bite on a dagger, and Ling Mo smiled at Ye Lian.

    She immediately understood, she walked to Chang Hao Yu and used her tiger w to cut open his body a bit and took out the tentacle.

    Chang Hao Yu¡¯s eyes were widely opened and he was sweating a lot, he kept shivering.

    ¡°What is this tentacle? It looks kind of like my spirit tentacle¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at it and saw the suckers, but it looks like something that would appear from a humans body.

    Mutation is fucking insane, it could even make a human turn into this.

    Don¡¯t know what Zhao Zhi fed them, but his intentions were quite clear.

    They wanted Ling Mo and the others to be that hot zombie girl¡¯s food¡­.

    ¡°It seems like something really strong, I wonder if your tentacle is stronger or mine is¡­..¡±

    The bumping noise has stopped, Old Luo¡¯s corpse could buy them some time.

    ¡°Five more minutes and I will let you know who the real tentacle master is.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Ye Lian and thought that if it wasn¡¯t because they had also needed to recover too, he could of just drank some of their saliva and recovered faster.

    But it¡¯s fine, what he needed to recover most right now was his spiritual power, not his stamina.

    Spiritual power would be more effective in fighting this tentacle girl.

    But right at this moment, at the end of the hall, another shadow popped out!

    This time it was a huge male zombie!

    Seems like this zombie was previously fat already, it¡¯s just that right now he seemed even more fatter. And it seems like there was something flowing under his fat meat¡­.

    ¡°Was this guy injected with water¡­.¡±

    This was the first thing that popped in Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    But even though the zombie was fat, his moves were very agile.

    Like a huge snowball, it ran towards Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    ¡°Bang Bang!¡±

    Another two gunshots were fired out, but it didn¡¯t seem to do much damage to the zombie.

    Ling Mo tried his best to lift his bow and shot him on the leg.

    But the zombie only made a deep roar and pulled it out.

    Transparent liquid and blood came oozing out, it even made a ¡°zhii zhiii¡± burning noise as it came out.

    ¡°OH SHIT that thing is poisonous!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly took his people to retreat and went into another hallway.

    There were two now, there was no way they could fight until they had recovered fully, their only option now was to run.

    One thing that Ling Mo couldn¡¯t wrap his head around with was that since Zhao Zhi and the other had ran to B3, that meant that they didn¡¯t have the ability to defeat the two zombies.

    Then why the hell would he want to breed them for? Is it for research?

    That¡¯s fucking bullshit, this type of devious man wouldn¡¯t have this kind of thinking.

 Chapter 191 â€“ Staying Alive With Your Back Against The Wall

    <h4>Chapter 191 ¨C Staying Alive With Your Back Against The Wall</h4>

    Being chased after by 2 zombies with the only option of running can give you a shitty feeling!

    This is something Ling Mo hadn¡¯t felt in such a long time!

    ¡°Bang Bang!¡±

    The chubby zombie is so fat yet also very agile, he kept making a lot of banging noises from bumping into things as he was chasing after the group.

    The tentacle girl followed after the chubby zombie, two of them are chasing after the group, not giving them any chance to rest.

    After Old Luo had died, they hadpletely been on the defensive.

    Not knowing where to go or where to hide.

    But it looks like hiding wasn¡¯t an option since no doors could stop them.

    Seems like besides mutating, they also had a stronger stamina, probably even better than mutant zombies.

    Ling Mo believes that they might have already reached the level of advanced zombies in terms of capability.

    But their low intelligence was their greatest weakness.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that both of them wanted to be first at the front, they might have been faster and have already caught up to them.

    But this ce is a closed space so trying to fight for being first made them get stuck from time to time.

    The group also had a member who was severely injured, there was a little hole made by the tentacle in Chang Hao Yu¡¯s stomach, Old Wang could only quickly wrap around it with bandages and take him and run.

    Right now nobody knew if he could make it or whether he would mutate from this wound.

    Meng Jia Yu is persistent on this, ¡°There¡¯s no way we are leaving him unless he mutates!¡±

    ¡°He might not necessarily mutate, see here, when the suckers on the tentacles open, the fluids from the zombie would go inside the body, probably to administer a paralyzing effect or it could probably melt flesh like a spider. He proceeded to take out the cut tentacle, looking somewhat relieved, and smiled, ¡°But luckily Sister NaNa cut it off really fast, the suckers weren¡¯t given a chance to open. In other words, this is just a¡­.chopstick? Even if you were stabbed by this, nothing would happen.¡±

    Chang Hao Yu is full of cold sweat and 202 is saying that nothing bad would happen¡­.

    Ling Mo frowned at 202 and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I throw this away?¡±

    ¡°This is a souvenir from that tentacle girl to me¡­.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu quickly said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t mutate for sure, that¡¯s a good thing. Hang on a bit, as long as we get through this and get back to the base, we will be alright!¡±

    She was still trying to help Chang Hao Yu even after having almost no energy. You could tell how much pressure was on her.

    But she still tried to talk to Chang Hao Yu to make sure he hadn¡¯t lost consciousness.

    Ling Mo was moved, this cousin of his who didn¡¯t keep in touch with him was actually a nice and brave girl¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, whatever happens, don¡¯t die here!!!¡±

    The sound from the back was getting louder, Ling Mo observed the three girls and himself.

    His body was slowly recovering, but his spiritual power was recovering even faster.

    The three girls hadn¡¯t been talking since they started running, for them this was a way to save energy.

    Ling Mo realized that the woman named Ste said a lot of things that were half true and half false, but anything about the virus was all true.

    Ye Lian used to need to stay still, not moving her body, or just moving only a little bit to recover her stamina.

    But as he observed her now, Ling Mo could feel from their spirit connection that her body was brimming with energy even as they ran.

    As if she had a generator inside of her.

    ¡°Is this the effect of a virus hive?¡±

    Ling Mo thought that it might be because there was a lot more virus in their bodies.

    Maybe after being damaged, or when exhausted, the hive would speed up the process of reproducing the virus in order to protect the host.

    The virus is normally a fatal poison to humans, because nobody wanted to be an unconscious creature.

    But once a zombie reached to Ye Lian¡¯s level, the virus would be a source of power, it also became a great medicine in restoring conscious.

    Just a little bit of the virus could actually affect the human body as a stimnt, you could probably tell what would happen when arger amount of the virus gathers together.

    Ling Mo himself is kind of confused on how he should consider the virus on whether or not it is a good thing or a bad thing.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this moment, a tentacle mmed on the wall right behind Ling Mo.

    The wall that was mmed on was luckily a corner, the tentacle seemed soft, but the way it shot out was as if it was a bullet¡­..

    Ling Mo felt a chill after he saw the damage on the wall.

    Old Wang shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a door up ahead!¡±

    Everyone ran inside and shut the door.

    But after running 100 meters, Ling Mo realized he was quite unlucky¡­.

    At the end of the hallway is a hugeb, under the shlight, you could see a bunch of bones scattered all around.

    At the same time, a strong bloody smell apanied with a rotten smell, which made people want to vomit, was noticed in the room.

    The blood had condensed into ayer on the ground sort of like a mat, it felt terrible stepping on it.

    The door of this room is very think, even the two zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to smash it open.

    ¡°SHIT! We we ran into their home¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo thought this sucks, there was no way out, seems like a battle was unavoidable.

    Ironically, everyone suddenly felt calm right now.

    Meng Jia Yu helped Chang Hao Yu to a corner and took out her dagger to guard him.

    Old Wang started to check his clip, even 202 started to rub his temples.

    Ling Mo felt that his spirit power had recovered. The three girls hadn¡¯t been able to reach their peak yet but their spiritual waves were very strong, must be due to the virus being generated quickly.

    Shana smiled and stretched her neck, her scythe is in front of her.

    Behind her is Old Wang who was aiming at the hallway.

    Everyone suddenly felt calm right now actually.

    Meng Jia Yu helped Chang Hao Yu to the corner and took out her dagger guarding for him.

    Old Wang started to check his clip, even 202 rubbed his temple.

    Ling Mo felt that his spirit power has recovered. The three girls hasn¡¯t reached their peak but their spiritual wave is very strong, must be the virus been quickly generated.

    Shana smiled and stretched her neck, but her sickle in front of her.

    Behind her is Old Wang pointing his gun at the corridor.

    Ye Lian quietly walked closer to the door, she was more used to closebat, so the closer she was, the better it was.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes looked like a snake¡¯s in the dark, Ling Mo believed that the virus hive in Li Ya Ling¡¯s body must of been affected by the snake poison as well.

    The snake probably had changed from the inside to the outside, so the poison it generated was mutated as well.

    Don¡¯t really know what changes were made to that zombie leader Half-moon. She had a different dosage amount than Li Ya Ling, the snake poison that was given to her was more than Li Ya Ling¡¯s.

    About 8 minutes has passed¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A huge noise came out, afterwards intense mming noises followed.

    Old Wang had put his fingers on the trigger, Ling Mo stood behind Shana. The spirit tentacle guarding the space in front of her.

    Although the girls would take care of all the closebat fights, but Ling Mo would do whatever it took to protect them as well!

    At the same time, he tried to use the bow but a sudden pain came out and a warm fluid started to flow down his shoulder.

    ¡°Zhao Zhi, I will pay you back a hundred times the amount of shit you dished out to me! You piece of shit, how dare you use us as bait!¡±

    After cursing, he finally lifted the bow.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    After the bang sound, the door finally broke open and fell to the ground.

    The first thing that popped out was a tentacle.

    The tentacle seemed as if it was saying hi.

    But this is actually a signal for death.

    At the same time the fatty began to take action.

    Old Wang stared at the tentacle, he didn¡¯t even bother wiping his sweat and let it run down into his eyes and said to everyone, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    When the mutated zombie girl came out, his gun fired!

    Unfortunately the bullets didn¡¯t even hit her!

    Under the darkness, you could only see the mutant zombie girl approaching quickly as Old Wang kept pulling the trigger.

    Unfortunately the capabilities of that zombie were too good!

    She used her tentacles to attach to the light bulbs and swung herself.

    Other than one of the shots hitting her shoulder, the rest didn¡¯t even touch her!

    The assault rifle Old Wang was using was a bit slow, after five or six shots, the tentacle zombie had already reached the doorway, and used her tentacles to hand on to the threshold to swing inside.

    He couldn¡¯t shoot in such a close distance, especially when it was too dark¡­

    Shana was the first one to react. She swung her scythe and ran towards the mutant zombie, and then she jumped and shed!

    Ye Lian went up from the side and appeared behind the mutant zombie girl. Just as the mutant zombie girlnded from swinging with her tentacles, Ye Lian used her tiger ws to scratch her as shended.

    Li Ya Ling hadn¡¯t moved, because right now all her attention was on the fat zombie.

    The mutant zombie girl spread out her tentacles like a spider web in the sky.

    The tentacles attacked Shana and her scythe.

    At this moment, Ling Mo took action.

    ¡°You still think I¡¯m useless now?¡±

    The bow and arrow was going to used to fight the fatty, but his spirit tentacles were going to be used to defeat the girl.

 Chapter 192 â€“ Get a Taste of My Attack

    <strong>Chapter 192 Part 1 ¨C Get a Taste of My Attack</strong>

    <i>TL: So this chapter was uber long, I decided to split it into two parts. So much action! Enjoy the first part for today!</i>

    The strength of the tentacle girl is actually pretty strong!

    Don¡¯t let that skinny body fool you, her moves were just like those female ghosts in those scary chinese movies, and once she sped up her speed was unbelievable!

    More over the amount of tentacles she had was crazy.

    Ling Mo started to wonder if she pulled out all of her arteries.

    Although these tentacles looked simr to the arteries, but it might actually be something else, but it¡¯s definitely connected to the artery.

    Ling M¡¯s tentacle¡¯s has wrapped around the female mutant zombie.

    The mutant zombie seemed to have sensed danger and started screaming.

    The spirit distraction took effect, a lot of her tentacles missed their targets, Shana took the opportunity to block the rest of the tentacles.

    Ye Lian used her tiger w and scratched her on the leg at this moment, the mutant zombie girl screamed so loud that it would give normal people a terrible headache, and fell to the floor.

    But as shended, she released some of her tentacles which were all aimed at 202.

    202 was going to kill her, but had forgotten that she had tentacles which could also fight!

    AAHHHH!

    202 started screaming and tried to use his knife to block the attack, but the tentacles wrapped around the de of the knife and pulled 202.

    ¡°NO!!! I don¡¯t want to get killed!¡±

    202 started to have a mental breakdown, honestly he could of just actually let go of the knife and run away but Ling Mo didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t.

    Just as he started screaming, his powers started to put in work.

    His mind storm attack was sessful, but this time it was so incredible!

    Most likely due to him being threatened to the point of death that his ability exploded out.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, he could see a hurricaneing out from 202¡¯s brain and crashed into the tentacle girl¡¯s spirit ball!

    The 202 that wasn¡¯t so reliable was finally useful for once.

    The tentacle girl suddenly paused before screaming extremely loud and hard.

    Two lines of blood hade out from her ears, seemed like the attack had caused some auditory hallucination. She probably thought she heard a high decibel sound.

    The tentacles that were wrapping around 202 let go, 202 took the chance to sh the tentacle girl on her arms.

    Blood sprayed, but Ling Mo started to curse, ¡°YOU FUCKING IDIOT! Why didn¡¯t you aim for the neck instead!¡±

    ¡°I had wanted to, but she started attacking again, so I messed up on my aiming.¡±

    The tentacle girl awakened, the tentacles started toe out again as if it was snakeing out of a hole.

    ¡°Get out of the way!!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly shouted and released the arrow, he also used his spirit tentacles to save 202.

    ¡°Shoo!¡±

    The arrow released itself from the bow, but it had got deflected by a tentacle in the middle and flew right beside 202¡¯s ear and nailed the another tentacle right on the wall.

    But the tentacle girl broke off her tentacle that was nailed to the wall from her body. She had wanted to crawl over to them but her legs were injured from Ye Lian and so she became very slow in her movements.

    202 stepped back and wiped off his sweat, ¡°Brother, you almost killed me!¡±

    Ling Mo answered innocently, ¡°It was an ident.¡±

    It really was an ident. Seems like fighting from a distance was a lot more safer, but there were honestly too many variables.

    It was fine to fight a long distance fight with normal people, but if it was fighting against this type of enemy, it wouldn¡¯t work as well.

    At this moment, the fat zombie had alsoe through the doorway. Ling Mo immediately used his tentacles to wrap around him.

    Gunshots started firing, Ling Mo released another arrow at the same time.

    But when the bullets and the arrow hit their target, it was as if it was hitting a sponge.

    The fat zombie¡¯s skin exploded, blood and poison liquid burst out.

    Shana and Ye Lian wanted to take advantage of this situation, but due to the poison exploding they could only step back for now.

    A horrible smell came out, and white smoke started to appear.

    The tentacle girl took this chance to step back, holding onto the wall to slowly stand up with her injured leg.

    Old Wang has used up all the bullets in the clip by now, but for some reason the fat zombie had already been shot at least ten times, but it didn¡¯t seem to have much effect on it.

    Was it because theyer of fat was just too think? Or was it because theyer of poison liquid in the body lowered the damage from the bullet.

    But firing the gun did make the fat zombie back off and run back towards the hallway. He meant that he would eventually die if he kept getting hit by bullets for sure.

    Every time the fat zombie wanted to head back in Ling Mo would use his tentacles to try and stop him.

    After Ling Mo became more powerful, he believed that his powers were overpower since no one would be able to see where his attack came from.

    Although his enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to be killed immediately, but it was really effective when using it with other battle methods.

    The fat guy was like a broken water balloon, poison liquid kept sttering all over the floor, there was white smokeing from the liquid drops, and a horrible smell that came from the liquid.

    Li Ya Ling had taken the opportunity to cut his arms, but other than creating another fountain of blood and poison, she couldn¡¯t actually kill him.

    Ling Mo wished, ¡°If only there was a bomb or a grenade to explode him with that would be so great.¡±

    But even if they had one, they couldn¡¯t use it under this kind of environment....

    Right at this moment two bullets hit the fat zombie¡¯s body and Ling Mo¡¯s arrow finally hit the head and prated his cheeks.

    Unfortunately it was blocked by the bones in the fat zombies face, it didn¡¯t cause any fatal damage.

    But Old Wang was able to pull off another shot and hit the fat zombie¡¯s eyes.

    And the fat zombie¡¯s eyes exploded, he shouldn¡¯t be able to live long with a bullet in his brain.

    The fat guy roared, his body started to expand and hadpletely blocked the hallway.

    Ling Mo began to have a bad feeling that something bad was going to happen, ¡°What is that fatass up to?!¡±

    Ling Mo immediately grabbed Li Ya Ling who was about to confront the fat zombie and pulled her back.

    Ye Lian and Shan had already backed off, everyone could feel that there was danger.

    But right at this moment, in the middle of the darkness a voice came out.

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    Ling Mo directed his shlight to the sound and saw a pale face.

    <strong>Chapter 192 Part 2 ¨C Get a Taste of My Attack</strong>

    It was Ste. Ling Mo didn¡¯t realized that there was a door hidden on the wall.

    It was too dark and dirty in here, and plus nobody had ever been here before so no one would have noticed that there was the existence of this invisible door in the dark.

    You could tell that this was an escape door.

    Meng Jia Yu helped Chang Hao Yu up and dashed to the door with the others.

    Just as all of them passed through the door, Ste immediately mmed it shut, a banging sound came right after it, followed by the sound of erosion.

    A strong acid smell was produced.

    Ste said, ¡°The poison monster probably exploded, but that spider girl might still be alive. How did you guys manage to survive and kill the poison monster.¡±

    But the moment she finished talking, a hand went straight for her neck.

    When they hade through the door, Ling Mo ignored the loss of his energy and used his spirit tentacles to detect the spirit waves in case there were others, but he realized that there was only Ste.

    Even so, Ling Mo is still very pissed off right now.

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not here to put you guys in more danger!¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your here to save us? Tell me! Did Zhao Zhi send you here to see how we were doing?¡±

    Ste looked at Ling Mo with surprise and said, ¡°Yes.... I was sent here to how things were going, but believe me, I am also taking this opportunity toe save you guys as well.¡±

    Ling Mo believed that even though Old Luo had said Zhao Zhi was the mastermind, he still needed to be aware of everyone else, especially this girl.

    It shouldn¡¯t have been a coincidence that she decided to show up right at this moment.

    Ling Mo found it hard to trust her.

    ¡°Poison Monster, Spider Girl? You guys game them that name right? Seems like they were your test samples.¡±

    After the three zombie girls made sure that Ste wasn¡¯t a psychic, Ling Mo pushed her against the wall and used his hands to frisk her entire body.

    Ste tried to dodge but ended up letting him touch all over her body.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, I don¡¯t have any weapons, and also we aren¡¯t Frankenstein, we don¡¯t create monsters, and also the test you were talking about previously isn¡¯t a test.¡±

    Ling Mo stood up frowning and asked, ¡°Not a test?¡±

    ¡°Believe me¡±

    Ste rubbed her beck and lowered her voice, ¡°This used to be a warehouse before, a lot of things were hidden in here. In order not to harm anyone, Mr. Zhao suggested that we lock them here. But....¡±

    After listening to what Ste said, Ling Mo suddenly realized what had happened.

    What Old Luo said before was a little bit wrong, because there wasn¡¯t only just two monsters that were locked in here, there were lots of them.

    From what Ste told them, it sounded as if they didn¡¯t want to kill the monsters, but they didn¡¯t wish to set them free either, so in the end they could only lock them up in a safe ce.

    They had originally nned to let them die by themselves, but who would have thought that they not only ate everything in the warehouse, but they had also started to eat each other.

    As they reached down to thest two, thest two that survived suddenly mutated.

    They were going to trap them in here, but Zhao Zhi believed it was a good chance to experiment.

    He had powers, so he alone could approach these two mutant zombies. Since he was able to approach them, he started to feed them as well.

    He fed them zombies at first....butter it went to humans....

    When Ste and the others found out about it, everything was already toote. They didn¡¯t have the power or ability to stop him.

    Everyone became afraid that they were going to be the mutant zombies next meal. Even if Zhao Zhi didn¡¯t decide to use them as food, what would happen if the two zombies broke open the door somehow?

    When she saw Ling Mo¡¯s group, she had the same thoughts as Old Luo, she began thinking maybe it was the best chance they got in saving themselves.

    Zhao Zhi had not only wanted them to be the two zombie¡¯s food, but had also wanted to get some information from the outside.

    His n was to let everyone in his group hide in b3 while the mutant zombies attacked Ling Mo¡¯s group, but Ste and Old Luo both didn¡¯t want to let go of this chance.

    So they both decided to find a way to sneak out.

    Zhao Zhi didn¡¯t stop both of them, but who would have expected that he would take action and have Old Luo killed...

    After hearing that Old Luo died, Ste volunteered to see if Zhao Zhi¡¯s n was sessful, she was very hesitant on whether or not she should escape.

    But eventually her fear for zombies drove her to make a decision, she didn¡¯t wish to be eaten by zombies.

    If Zhao Zhi could sacrifice Old Luo, she couldn¡¯t be sure that Zhao Zhi wouldn¡¯t do anything crazy towards her in the future.

    Zhao Zhi believed that the virus could be useful and was trying to find ways in using the virus.

    When a person is capable yet is extremely stubborn, misfortune can ur.

    Ling Mo peacefully asked, ¡°There should be others with you right?¡±

    Ste looked at Ling Mo with surprise and nodded, ¡°Yes, the main switch for electricity is on b3, I have apanion with me...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and asked, ¡°Why would Zhao Zhi let youe after Old Luo had betrayed him?¡±

    Ste smile and said, ¡°He isn¡¯t worried that I would betray him, because he doesn¡¯t believe you guys could survive. Truth is you guys are a lot more capable than he thought. I¡¯m also guessing you¡¯re a psychic as well.¡±

 Chapter 193 Part 1 â€“ This is a Fresh Experience

    <h4>Chapter 193 Part 1 ¨C This is a Fresh Experience</h4>

    TL: So this chapter is also very long, will doing two parts for this as well. Enjoy the first part!

    The tentacle girl was still outside the door, Ste pulled everyone to the other side, and walked for a while before reaching to the room that Zhao Zhi and the others were in.

    But when they tried to open the door, Ste became surprised and backed away.

    ¡°No¡­.No this can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Old Wang tried to pull the door after seeing her expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s locked.¡±

    ¡°Seems like, not only does he not trust you, but he also wants to use you as food.¡±

    202 touched his chin and smiled, ¡°Looks like they decided to abandon you.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, wasn¡¯t Mo Da Hai going to help me? NOOO!!¡±

    Under emotional distress, Ste started to speak in English, making Ling Mo really confused since he had no idea what she was talking about.

    Ye Lian suddenly said, ¡°Let¡­. me try.¡±

    The others moved back giving Ye Lian space.

    Ye Lian put her w de into the key hole and started twisting. This movepletely surprised Ling Mo.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Ye Lian¡¯s intelligence had recovered to this level.

    But this also totally didn¡¯t match the impression he had of her before she turned, even when she wasn¡¯t a zombie, she most definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to have thought of this idea¡­.

    Ling Mo looked at Shana immediately and saw her shing her evil smile.

    She taught Ye Lian something again¡­¡­

    The first few times didn¡¯t seem to work, but as a zombie, Ye Lian was actually quite patient.

    It was as if she turned into a zombie that was hunting down their prey, she was fully concentrated.

    Ling Mo had wanted to use his powers to help Ye Lian, but his spirit power wasn¡¯t strong enough, so he could only provide a little bit of support to her.

    Ling Mo targeted the knob the on the other side and twisted it while Ye Lian was twisting the key cylinder.

    This actually wasn¡¯t easy. Ling Mo already had sweat all over his forehead.

    Right at this moment, ¡°BANG!¡±

    The banging sounds once again started, Ling Mo frowned, ¡°What the fuck, it¡¯sing again!¡±

    Shana angrily said, ¡°That poison monster was too weak, he didn¡¯t even get rid of the girl when he exploded himself. What was the point of exploding himself then? He looked strong, but he was actually useless, so much weaker than the human shaped spider.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Li Ya Ling had snuck a surprise attack on the poison monster during the fight but it wasn¡¯t really effective. After hearing what Shana had said about the poison monster, she had wanted to argue with her, but she ended up not doing that since she couldn¡¯t express herself that well still¡­

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, the fat poison monster was limited by the environment. The hallway was just too narrow and small.

    Moreover, everyone had a guns and arrows that could shoot from a distance, Ling Mo was also using his powers to help distract him making it impossible for the fat zombie to even get close to them.

    If the ce that they were fighting in was changed, that fat zombie would have been the most powerful opponent in the fight.

    Just not sure if the tentacle girl would absorb the poison liquid since it was everywhere in the room.

    Those tentacles of hers would definitely not leave that poison liquid alone, maybe she might absorb the liquid and carry a different mutated version of the virus.

    Ling Mo¡¯s understanding of the virus wasn¡¯t very deep, but he knew that based from the poison monster and tentacle girl, they were subbranches of the virus.

    Ling Mo just didn¡¯t know how much of the virus was in the mutated zombies.

    This is abination of a mixture of the virus and a human body as a host, although it had appeared all of a sudden, but without Zhao Zhi breeding them, they would never havee into existence.

    Ling Mo started cursing in his heart, ¡°Fucking lunatics with psychic powers are crazy!¡±

    ¡°Ka tsa!¡±

    With Ling Mo¡¯s help, the door opened.

    But the door was really thick, Old Luo was right when he had said, that they would need bombs to open this door

    Right at this moment a tentacle popped out from a crack behind the door that they had shut behind them. Old Wang fired a gunshot to get it to back off.

    202 screamed out loud, ¡°WASN¡¯T YOUR LEGS INJURED? HOW THE FUCK COULD YOU BE SO FAST!¡±

    Ling Mo noticed that there were even more tentaclesing from that door.

    Looks like after absorbing the fat zombie¡¯s poison liquid, the mutant zombie girl grew even more tentacles.

    It was already so hard to kill her now, who knew which person she was going to attack next.

    Especially since Meng Jia Yu and Chang Hao Yu were at their weakest right now¡­.

    Ling Mo suddenly turned his head and asked, ¡°Ste! Is there any way to reach b3?¡±

    Ste who was still under the emotions of depression and sorrow after being abandoned, didn¡¯t seem to respond so Ling Mo grabbed her shoulders and shook her hard and shouted, ¡°STELLA!¡±

    ¡°Just this one¡­ however, if the electricity was back on we could take the elevator¡­.¡±

    Ste had gotten scared by Ling Mo when he shook her shoulders, she answered back subconsciously.

    Ling Mo sneered, ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Everyone back away, let the tentacle¡­.. I mean let the zombiee in!¡±

    Old Wang hesitated for a bit, but then decided to back away.

    Ling Mo asked everyone other than 202 and himself, to hide inside the monitor room.

    ¡°Lead her to the third floor¡­.¡±

    Before Ling Mo finished his words 202 showed his shocked expression.

    ¡°Are you nning on using me as bait? Such a dangerous mission, how could you think of me at this time? That girl will want to wrap me up and suck me dry¡­.But brother you know me well, I would never let go of this challenge, to be honest, I have been the bait several times already, including baiting the doctor, baiting the nurse, baiting the police, baiting the girl that guards my underwear¡­ But I have never baited a zombie tentacle girl!¡±

    To Be Continued¡­..

 Chapter 193 Part 2 - This is a Fresh Experience

    <strong>Chapter 193 Part 2 ¨C This is a Fresh Experience</strong>

    After seeing 202¡¯s excitement, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask himself, ¡°Should I also just trap him on the third floor as well....?¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and said, ¡°I Originally had wanted to go in by myself.....Fine you can go then. I need you to make her follow you deep inside that room, but don¡¯t worry I will be here to give you support. Once she¡¯s inside, there will be a moment where she will space out for one or two seconds, try to use your mind storm at the same time, after that, no matter if it worked or not, turn around and run for your life towards the door. I¡¯ve just checked, there¡¯s no one behind that door right now, but you still need to be careful.¡±

    Although 202 was annoying, he was still one of the people that always went first when they battled, even though he only joined this group to satisfy his own curiosity, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t that cold blooded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The tentacle girl had finally came broken through the door. Although it had only passed ten minutes after theyst saw the tentacle girl, when they saw her again now, she became something else.

    Her tentacles had turned even more red after absorbing the fat zombies poison, her tentacles reached inside sticking to the wall, it was like a myriad of bloodshots extending from the wall.

    It looked kind of beautiful in a different sense.

    Ling Mo felt strong pulsing of the spirit waves from the three advanced zombies. Seems like they somehow got attracted by this tentacle girl?

    Could this be another mutation after she absorbed all the poison liquid?

    What gave Ling Mo a even bigger headache was that he actually also felt attracted to this as well!

    Otherwise, why else would he think those tentacles looked so beautiful!

    Normal people wouldn¡¯t think this way!

    Fortunately the person beside him wasn¡¯t normal either, 202 used Chang Hao Yu¡¯s gun and started shooting at the tentacle girl while saying, ¡°HAHAHA, hey beautiful,e follow me. I¡¯ll take you to see some goldfish...¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Be careful with your goldfish, don¡¯t forget to protect it.¡± and then calmly backed off.

    His tentacles were ready to wrap the girl up and buy some time for 202 to run.

    Even though this was his job originally, 202 was more suited for this mission since he was more agile than him....

    But right at this moment, he suddenly had this feeling that he wanted to go and hug this tentacle girl....

    The three zombie girls were actually a lot more calmer, even though they were also staring at the tentacles.

    202 seemed to have finally gotten her attention. But her fighting power seemed to have rapidly increased, a bunch of the tentacles immediately defended in front of her. Even though a lot of them got broken off, but it was still able to block the bullets.

    Seems like it would take a lot of guns to destroy her....

    Lots of her tentaclesunched to attack but they were all misguided by Ling Mo and instead made a lot of little holes on the wall.

    And somehow produced some white smoke at the same time!

    ¡°FUCK ME!¡±

    Ling Mo thought that was close, this girl has be a true tentacle monster, her tentacles were much stronger than his.

    Ling Mo sincerely believed that he needed to upgrade his tentacles somehow as soon as possible.

    Due to the fact that there was 202 and Ling Mo fighting her, it was hard for her to use her full strength.

    When 202 retreated towards the door, the tentacle girl also followed along.

    She put little thought to Ling Mo and sent some of her tentacles towards him, but Ling Mo had already retreated to a corner and all her attacks missed due to being misdirected by Ling Mo.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    202 fired another bullet, took the shlight and sneaked into the darkness and shouted, ¡°Big Brother, this time don¡¯t sell me out!¡±

    ¡°You can go without any worries(TL: So basically it means rest in peace).¡±

    ¡°OKAY!!!....HEY....Why is that I feel there¡¯s something wrong with what you said?¡±

    The tentacle girl had finally gotten hurt by 202 because too many of her tentacles had gotten destroyed and her legs had also gotten shot as well.

    Her tentacles hung on themp and disappeared behind the door after a sway.

    202 started shouting from the dark, when the shouts started to fade away, Ling Mo quickly ran to the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡±

    His spirit tentacles could only reach a target of up to a thousand meters, and the further the target was away, the weaker the effect was, in fact the basic detection ability he has after a thousand meters was practically non-existent.

    Another thing was that the things his spirit tentacles could prate were very limited.

    There was only one way to reach that level of pration, and that was to improve his mental strength.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Ling Mo used his spirit tentacles and chased down the two spirit waves, it was really easy to distinguish between a human¡¯s spiritwave and a zombie¡¯s spiritwave. Also further away he could see a bright light which seemed to have disappeared at a corner.

    ¡°IT¡¯S NOW!!¡±

    Ling Mo released all his spirit tentacles, he used it to stun the tentacle girls light spirit ball!

    At the same time, the mind storm extended the time at which she spaced out for!

    Immediately a ball of light rushed over. Just two secondster, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles had been shaken away and the tentacle girl started to chase again.

    ¡°HURRY UP!¡±

    202 quickly dashed over to Ling Mo, just when the tentacle girl¡¯s body could be seen less than 20 meters away from him, 202 finally reached the door.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The door was immediately closed.

    ¡°BANG! BANG!¡±

    A muffled sound came immediately from behind the door, but it disappearedpletely after a while.

    ¡°Go ask your boss to y with you.¡±

    Ling Mo staggered a bit and almost fell over, but Ye Lian and Shana quickly came to help.

    But nobody helped 202, he just fell on the ground and grabbed a tentacle, ¡°AH! A Souvenir.¡±

 Chapter 194 Part 1 â€“ Human Attractor VS Spider Queen

    <h4>Chapter 194 Part 1 ¨C Human Attractor VS Spider Queen</h4>

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    Ling Mo exhaled a long breath and felt much better.

    Instead of risking his life going head to head with the tentacle monster, why not use her to fight Zhao Zhi?

    If they wished to escape from the tentacle monster, they will need to turn on the electricity in order to use the elevator to escape.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the elevator and wait for them to show up there.¡±

    Even if this n didn¡¯t work, Ye Lian could open locks now, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems here.

    More importantly, everyone was too tired and needed to rest for a bit, while they were resting, their enemies would be exhausting themselves and by the time they reached the elevator they would be exhausted while Ling Mo and his group would be well rested.

    But before they left, Ling Mo still couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking back at the door.

    That tentacle girl was too powerful, and she might get even stronger when the viruses merged together.

    Zhao Zhi and his group didn¡¯t have any guns and also didn¡¯t have any weapons that could make long range attacks¡­.

    It was true that Zhao Zhi¡¯s ability of boiling people¡¯s blood was overpowered, but Ling Mo believes that there might be a limit to how many times he could use it. He must have already used a lot of his strength using his ability on this many people.

    He might not have recovered his powers yet.

    Ling Mo sneered, ¡°You fucking deserve it.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo and his group walked towards the elevator, Zhao Zhi was inside ab in the B3 floor, rubbing between his eyebrows.

    As a loud noise came out, everyone inb looked towards the direction of where the sound came from.

    Chang Teng yed with his dagger and whispered in a low voice, ¡°The fight over there must be very crazy.¡±

    Zhao Zhi looked up with his pale face.

    ¡°No worries, it might just evolve again.¡± Zhao Zhi¡¯s voice was very soft, he didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all.

    Chang Teng frowned and said, ¡°They have guns¡­.¡±

    ¡°The possibility of using their guns to kill them all is very low. Their bullets are limited, and do you really think that two or three guns could get rid of my experiments? They might probably cause severe damage to one of them, but that¡¯s not a problem. My main goal is to let them evolve, even if it¡¯s just only one of them. This is the rule of survival of the fittest.¡±

    Zhao Zhi¡¯s voice sounded very light, probably due to him wanting to recover his powers as soon as possible, he tried to use less energy as much as possible.

    Mo Da Hai suddenly started pointing and making gestures with his hands. He looked very intense.

    ¡°Why did we abandon Ste and Old Luo¡­..Don¡¯t you understand yet Da Hai?¡±

    Zhao Zhi stood up and took out a sealed test tube, in it contained a semi-transparent liquid. ¡°Look at this. This is where our poweres from! In the world right now, you would be eliminated if you aren¡¯t strong enough. But the two monsters that provides us power, need food! Plus weren¡¯t we already nning on leaving this ce? Do you think it¡¯s better to bring a satisfied creature away or a hungry one?¡±

    ¡°Old Luo was too old, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take this drug. Even if it was diluted, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. And as for Ste¡­.forget it, she¡¯s a naive person who thinks of herself as a genius.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon them, only the strong will survive.¡±

    Zhao Zhi looked into the test tube and his eyes glowed with excitement, it was as if he was looking at his newborn child.

    Mo Da Hai looked at Zhao Zhi and sighed.

    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t want to be part of it in the beginning, am I not right? After you guys saw me be more and more powerful without mutating or bing a monster, you guys finally decided you wanted to be part of it.¡±

    Zhao Zhi looked at Chang Teng and Mo Da Hai and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s okay though, I¡¯m happy to know people who have the same interests as I. I feel sorry for those strangers, but this is just the way it is. You heard them already, X City is done for. After such a long time has passed, there was still no rescues, nothing. This means one thing, the entire country¡­ or even the world is like this right now! There¡¯s no way for us to show mercy under this kind of situation.¡±

    Chang Teng looked at the test tube and said. ¡°Mr. Mo wants to gain power to look for his family. I wish to find my son as well, even if the risks are that I be a monster¡­. Mr. Zhao, what is your goal? I never once heard you talking about your family¡­¡±

    Zhao Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Pretty simple, all I want to do is to survive, this is a brand new era, it would be a pity if you missed it.¡±

    Just when he wanted to say something more, another sound came out again.

    ¡°Is it my ears or did I just hear noisesing from b3.¡±

    Chang Teng jumped off the chair and pulled his dagger in front of him.

    ¡°OH SHIT!¡±

    Mo Da Hai looked towards the door with fear.

    There wasn¡¯t many weapons to begin with in a ce like this, Chang Teng passed his security baton to Mo Da Hai.

    Mo Da Hai made a gesture as if to say thank you.

    Zhao Zhi looked at the door with shock, the room was silent for while with only three pairs of eyes staring at the door.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The sounds were getting closer!

    Just like a drum, every beat was pounding on their chest!

    Suddenly, the sound disappeared. Then a red silk-like thing came in from below.

    TO BE CONTINUED¡­.

 Chapter 194 Part 2 â€“ Human Attractor VS Spider Queen

    <h4>Chapter 194 Part 2 ¨C Human Attractor VS Spider Queen</h4>

    Staring at the thing that had juste in, Zhao Zhi couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.

    ¡°¡±Re¡­re¡­retreat.¡±

    Zhao Zhi slowly backed up and right at that moment, the door suddenly started to shake violently.

    A gap between the door and the wall burst open and got bigger and bigger, lime debris was dropping on the floor, the entire room was shaking as if an earthquake was happening. Zhao Zhi put the test tube in his pocket and slowly closed his eyes.

    When he suddenly opened his eyes again, the door smashed to the floor!

    ¡°This is¡­..¡±

    What appeared at the door was the tentacle girl, but she had looked totally different from before.

    Her tentacles looked simr to hair now covering all over her body.

    Her body was in a suspended state as if she was floating in the air, showing off her fair white skin.

    When she looked up at them, they could see her blood red eyes.

    Her eyes didn¡¯t disy the usual frenzied look, just only a cold blooded killing instinct.

    Although she still looked like a human, in actuality there wasn¡¯t anything human left in her anymore.

    Zhao Zhi whispered in a very low voice, ¡°Evolved¡­..¡±

    ¡°Chang Teng turn on the power immediately right now and leave! There¡¯s no way we can go head to head with her, let¡¯s lock it in here first!¡±

    ¡°Come on now, let me see how much you have improved after feeding this time!¡±

    This sentence that Zhao Zhi said was more like trying to cheer himself on, his eyes suddenly became extremely fierce.

    Countless red tentacles immediately swept towards Zhao Zhi, and when the tentacles were just about to reach him, he swiped his hand outwards across his body.

    Those tentacles seemed to have hit an invisible rebound force and were immediately pushed back.

    At the same time, he reached out with his hand and made a grabbing motion, some of the tentacles started moving closer to him as if it was being sucked or attracted by something.

    In the moment when the tentacles almost reached his eyes, Zhao Zhi had a brought out a knife in his hand.

    He viciously shed the knife and the tentacles were cut.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The spider girl¡­.No, now she should probably be called the spider queen, she exuded a sad and shrill scream, the sound was so horrible it caused pain in everyone¡¯s eardrum!

    Zhao Zhi suddenly felt that he was in great danger, his pupils shrunk, and his body burst out an invisible force field!

    Numerous tentacles were immediately attracted to Zhao Zhi¡¯s direction, but at the same time he quickly retreated.

    At the same time, the skin color of the Spider Queen also began to redden, just like when Ling Mo and others were attacked before.

    But you could tell that Zhao Zhi had used up all his powers this time.

    He was like a human attractor, he could control the blood flow and make thingse to him or move away from him, the spider queen¡¯s blood cirction started to speed up in a frenzy.

    Usually when people are over-excited, they would faint and sometimes even die on the spot. Although the spider queen did not die due to her high physical strength, she did be dizzy due to the loss of her stamina.

    ¡°RUN!¡±

    Zhao Zhi had reached his limit, he hadn¡¯t had time to recover yet. Even though he tried to develop and improve his super power, without stamina, everything would be useless.

    Mo Da Hai took the opportunity to sh the tentacles, but the tentacles ability to regenerate was too strong, he couldn¡¯t really cut them all.

    And due to his carelessness, after he shed the tentacles, poison liquid sprayed onto his arms.

    ¡°AAAHHHH!¡±

    He started screaming and Chang Teng grabbed onto him and headed to the next door.

    The power had been turned on but it would take some time for the electricity to fully turn back on.

    Zhao Zhi couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, he backed away to the door, rushed into it and immediately shut the door.

    ¡°Get to the elevator! Quick!¡±

    While they were running, Zhao Zhi was holding tightly onto the test tube that was in his pocket.

    ¡°I already just took some two days ago, usually I need to wait for at least seven days until I can take the next one.¡±

    After hearing the loud noises behind them, his eyes turned sharp once again.

    ¡°FUCK IT! I¡¯m not going to end up like those people! I¡¯m not going to die! I¡¯ll take my chances!¡±

    Although Zhao Zhi had the appearance of a weak intellectual, he was very ruthless!

    He took out the test tube, pulled out the plug, and put all the liquid into his mouth.

    ¡°BANG! BANG!¡±

    About 10 secondster, Zhao¡¯s eyes had a red glow in them!

    The virus had taken effect!

 Chapter 195 Part 1 â€“ You Can Have a Kid as Long as You Work Hard

    <h4>Chapter 195 Part 1 ¨C You Can Have a Kid as Long as You Work Hard</h4>

    The fighting in floor B3 was so fierce, even Ling Mo and his group could hear it all the way in B2.

    It seems that Zhao Zhi was actually pretty powerful, the Mo Da Hai and Chang Teng should also be good as well¡­

    Ste leaned on the wall and stared nkly at the elevator door.

    Whenever Ling Mo tried to ask her something, she would just shake her head and space out.

    After asking several times, Ling Mo started to lose interest as well.

    But since she did kind of save them, Ling Mo brought her along with them.

    Meng Jia Yu suddenly shouted, ¡°Brother, could you take a look at Chang Hao Yu?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s attention quickly wentpletely on Chang Hao Yu.

    His face had turned pale white, he was holding on to his stomach, his body was trembling, and his hair was soaked with his sweat, flowing down all over his face.

    Ling Mo grabbed his hands and slowly moved it away, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chang Hao Yu nced at Ling Mo with fear, but after a moment, his trust towards Ling Mo made him move away his hands.

    Blood gushed out, although the wound didn¡¯t reach his organs, it was still pretty deep.

    And in order for them to have taken out the tentacle, Ye Lian¡¯s weapon was used to dig it.

    But the wound shouldn¡¯t have looked like this if it was just a normal wound¡­..

    Is he mutating? This was what Ling Mo was thinking, and the others also thought about it as well.

    When Ste saw the wound, she screamed, ¡°OH MY GOD!¡­THIS¡­.¡±

    It was no wonder that Ste started to scream, the hole started to wriggle about, as if it was trying to merge together.

    Ling Mo became stunned, but at this time Ye Lian and Shana hade over to take a look at what was happening.

    ¡°OH?¡± Shana, who was leaning on Ling Mo took a deep breath and then smiled, ¡°I smell a bit of the virus in there, seems like there was some residual virus left on that tentacle.¡±

    Ye Lian also nodded, ¡°Un¡­Un¡­ I .. Can¡­Faintly¡­Smell¡­It..¡±

    ¡°WHAT?! Virus!¡±

    Chang Hao Yu¡¯s eyes went wide open and he started trembling.

    He looked at everyone hopelessly and then grabbed onto Ling Mo¡¯s arm, ¡°Brother Ling, please kill me, I don¡¯t want to be a zombie!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu had wanted a different exnation, but right at the moment in front of them, the virus was the only exnation avable.

    Even though the sucker hadn¡¯t opened up, it was still connected to her body, maybe this was something from inside her body.

    Old Wang was aiming his gun at the elevator, he started to frown.

    After listening to Chang Hao Yu¡¯s yell, how could he not feel anything¡­.

    202 stared at Ye Lian and Shana while thinking about something. And then he turned his attention to Li Ya Ling who was by the elevator and started to think, ¡°If they could smell the virus, they obviously aren¡¯t normal human beings, could it be that one of the three of them is a zombie? But how could they stay so peaceful next to my Brother? The don¡¯t even show any intentions on eating people, I mean my body would definitely taste really good, because I¡¯m the youngest! Moreover I haven¡¯t even lost my virginity yet¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo felt deep sorrow. Even though Chang Hao Yu was a normal person, he at least wasn¡¯t a coward.

    ¡°Wait¡­.¡± Ling Mo quickly stopped him when he reached out to grab his dagger, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you mutated. The virus has taken effect in your wound, but you¡¯re still conscious. I think the amount of the virus wasn¡¯t a lot so it only partially took effect, and it didn¡¯t spread.¡±

    The reason why Ling Mo is sure of this is because this usually didn¡¯t happen and Ling Mo had yed with and studied the virus for a long time, usually the virus would take effect immediately after being infected.

    When the amount of the virus wasn¡¯t a lot, it could help recover stamina, so obviously it could of course also heal the wound.

    Chang Hao Yu widened his eyes and said, ¡°Really? Is this really true Brother Ling?¡±

    ¡°It should be, because if the amount of the virus was a lot, you would have already lost your ability to reason.¡±

    Ling Mo tapped him on the should, ¡°Right now this situation might actually be better, it might actually heal your body.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu seemed happy, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, could the virus actually be a good thing? Could Zhao Zhi really have been trying to gain some advantages from those two monsters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible.¡± Ling Mo suddenly remembered the way Mo Da Hai reacted towards the three advanced zombies.

    From his spirit waves, he didn¡¯t seem to look like a psychic, but the feeling he gave people was that he was extremely powerful¡­.

    They probably tried to dilute the virus and had injected it into their bodies!

    Right at this moment, the lights started shing in the hallways just like the scenes from a scary movie.

    Looks like the electricity has been turned back on, it would take some time for it to be fully functional again.

    Everyone gathered towards the elevator, Li Ya Ling¡¯s finger was on the button.

    If both groups ended up meeting in front of the elevator on B2, it would definitely be a tough battle¡­.

    The elevator signal lit up, when the elevator signal showed that it was going upwards, Li Ya Ling would press the button to signal it to stop on B2.

    But after one minute passes by¡­..two minutes passes by¡­.

    ¡°What the fuck¡­why aren¡¯t they escaping?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t believe that they could handle the tentacle girl.

    She would only get stronger as the time passes by, and this was a battlefield thatpletely suited her!

    Ye Lian started to feel impatient and pulled onto Ling Mo¡¯s sleeves, ¡°Brother Ling¡­.¡±

    ¡°It has already passed 5 minutes, would it be possible that they all died down there?¡±

    Ling Mo had started to think about the same thing. Just when he was going to let Li Ya Ling push the button, the elevator started to move!

    Li Ya Ling immediately pressed the button after spacing out for a second.

    ¡°Careful.¡±

    To Be Continued¡­.

 Chapter 195 Part 2 â€“ You Can Have a Kid as Long as You Work Hard

    <h4>Chapter 195 Part 2 ¨C You Can Have a Kid as Long as You Work Hard</h4>

    Ling Mo had released his spirit tentacles getting ready for the uing fight, Ye Lian and the other two girls had stood in a prepared triangle position, waiting for the elevator doors to open.

    Ste had covered her mouth already and was leaning on the wall.

    It must be a hard thing to do when one confronts the people that had abandoned her¡­..

    ¡°Ding.¡±

    The door opened up, but when Old Wang was about the pull the trigger to signal the start of the battle for everyone else, they all became stunned from what they saw inside the elevator.

    Ling Mo on the other hand had already used his spirit tentacles to wrap everything inside.

    But the next second Ling Mo realized that there was no point of him using his spirit tentacles.

    There was only two people on that elevator and although both of them were still alive, they both had already lost the ability to resist.

    Mo Da Hai was leaning on a corner of the elevator, one of his arms has beenpletely destroyed, it would seem that he had decided to cut his arm off in order to keep himself alive.

    Chang Ten was holding onto a dagger in his hands, his legs which were full of all kinds of holes had been wrapped around by some tentacles¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s mouth showed a sneer, he took out his knife and used it to pull Chang Teng up.

    He wasn¡¯t going to give Mo Da Hai a hard time since he wasn¡¯t able to speak in the first ce and also because he had tried to warn Ling Mo previously.

    At the same time Li Ya Ling used her feet to block the elevator from closing.

    Ling Mo asked with a cold voice, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Ling Mo had put the knife onto his neck.

    Upon seeing that Ling Mo and his original group were all still alive, and with the addition of Ste, yet unable to find Old Luo in the group, Mo Da Hai and Chang Teng werepletely shocked.

    It was not until when Ling Mo grabbed him, did he realized they had fucked up big time.

    This group of survivors weren¡¯t just some ordinary group of survivors with guns¡­.

    Ordinary survivors with guns wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from those two mutant zombies.

    The spider queen had evolved already yet none of them had died, which brought both of them to a frightening conclusion.

    The poisonous monster was dead¡­.This group had killed off the poison monster while leading the spider queen to b3 and escaped unscathed.

    Otherwise there was no other way to exin the current situation.

    ¡°You guys¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cut the bullshit, I asked you already, where is Zhao Zhi?¡±

    Ling Mo pressed his knife a bit deeper and Chang Teng¡¯s neck started to bleed immediately.

    Although Chang Teng usually had a unyielding personality, in this current situation, it was a bitplicated, he was totally confused on how he should react.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, when we had ran¡­he was trapped by the spider queen, we both believe that he is probably dead by now.¡±

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t follow ande up with you guys? Where is the circuit breaker?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on apletely different direction¡­..¡±

    After replying Ling Mo waved his hands and everyone got on the elevator.

    Ling Mo was nning to take the chance on bring Meng Jia Yu and the others to A1 first before bringing the three zombie girls with him to see what was happening down there with the spider queen.

    Hopefully they both inflicted severe damage to each other so Ling Mo could find a way to benefit from them.

    The three girl¡¯s saliva could be used as a stimnt but that spider queen¡¯s virus could be used to heal, no wonder she could keep growing new tentacles.

    But Ling Mo wasn¡¯t really interested in the gel she had.

    He didn¡¯t wish for Ye Lian to turn into something like that. He was also currently worried already that Li Ya Ling might turn into Medusa¡­.

    ¡°GOD DAMN IT!¡±

    Looking at the elevator indicator turning to A1, Ling Mo felt relieved yet also felt great pressure as well.

    But just as he we leaving the elevator, Ling suddenly thought of a question.

    He nced at Ste and the other two before asking, ¡°Could a zombie and a human have babies?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes went wide open, Mo Da Hai became shocked.

    Everyone in the elevator became silent.

    Only Li Ya Ling looked around and suddenly nodded: ¡°Yes! As long as you work hard enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Puu!¡±

    Ling Mo choked on his saliva and thought to himself that he had already tried hard enough!

    The stamina from the zombie girls were crazy¡­..Presently it was too hard to do all three of them at the same time, but if it was a one on one secession it would be fine!

    Having a sore back would just be a small price to pay.

    Ye Lian and Shana nced at each other.

    Shana smiled and asked, ¡°What kind of baby would it be like?¡±

    Ling Mo felt that the atmosphere was getting a bit too weird and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend that I never asked.¡±

    Ste had finally pulled herself together from the shock and thought to herself that Ling Mo did show the qualities of being very powerful enough, so she replied, ¡°I do believe that thisdy is right, as long as you work hard enough, it¡¯s possible. But it would be hard to capture zombies, and it¡¯s extremely easy to get infected, I know you have this kind of hobby, but please be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait what hobby?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it the hobby we just talked about? Ah never mind, we all can understand¡­.¡±

 Chapter 196 Part 1 â€“ Scared the Little Kid

    <h4>Chapter 196 Part 1 ¨C Scared the Little Kid</h4>

    Although Ste didn¡¯t say anything, everyone present seemed to have realized something and nced at Ling Mo with a weird look.

    The only person that didn¡¯t understand what was going on was Meng Jia Yu, but after a few seconds of thinking, her eyes suddenly widened and she stared at Ling Mo with surprise.

    Ling Mo felt a headacheing, ¡°There¡¯s obviously no way I can get myself out of this¡­¡± He could only pretend he didn¡¯t notice Meng Jia Yu¡¯s stare.

    Old Wang dragged Chang Teng out of the elevator, Ling Mo squatted in front of Chang Teng, grabbed his arm and dipped his hand into his blood and brought the hand close to his nose in order to smell it.

    It had a very light smell, but you could still smell the virus in it.

    Seems that the amount of the virus contained in his body was much more than Chang Hao Yu¡¯s otherwise Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have been able to smell it at all.

    Ling Mo is pretty much very familiar with the smell of the virus by now. But among all the humans left in the world, he might possibly be the only one who thought that the virus smelled pretty good.

    Ling Mo stared at him and said, ¡°Your body really has been contaminated by the virus, let¡¯s talk about this, what kind of monsters were you breeding down there and what were your goals in doing this?

    Chang Teng pulled himself together and stared at Ling Mo before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to turn at anytime, what¡¯s the benefit of me telling you before I turn?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a friend that¡¯s still alive? Won¡¯t you leave a will or some sort of inheritance for him?¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Mo Da Hai and smiled.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Chang Teng sneered, his mouth started to bleed and said. ¡°Do you really think I care about my partner? I could care less on whether or not he lives or dies. It¡¯s much better to bring a friend along when I die.¡±

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s close watch, his eyeballs have started to turn dark red.

    He suddenly got up, struggling, and reached out and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s cor and asked, ¡°Can you promise me one condition?¡±

    Ling Mo replied, ¡°Tell me first, I¡¯m only just curious, I honestly don¡¯t really have to know.¡±

    Chang Teng paused and smiled, ¡°Trust me you would definitely be interested. Because you would be extremely curious as to why a normal guy like me could survive up until now.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly had the urge to punch this person so much because he was so god damn right.

    He was very curious because he really wanted to know what was the best way to dilute the poison liquid.

    Think about it, the three zombie girl¡¯s saliva liquid which contained a bit of the virus had all been diluted from their bodies.

    Therefore, Ling Mo didn¡¯t really think that just using water could dilute the virus.

    ¡°Fine, tell me then.¡±

    Chang Teng¡¯s eyes had started to glow. He reached into his pocket and took out a wrinkled paper and handed it to Ling Mo, ¡°This is my address, please go over there and take a look for me.¡±

    ¡°My son is over there, I think he still might be alive. You guys have the ability to get across the city right?¡±

    Chang Teng urgently asked while grabbing really tightly onto Ling Mo¡¯s cor.

    Ling Mo paused and put the piece of paper into his pocket, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. But before I do anything, I want to hear if the information that you were going to tell me is worth it.

    Towards Chang Teng¡¯s fatherly love, Ling Mo¡¯s heart softened a bit.

    If Ling Mo didn¡¯t really care, he could always just wait for Chang Teng to die and spend a little more time getting the information out of Mo Da Hai. He wasn¡¯t the only one that knew what was really going on.

    Although Ling Mo was touched in his heart, it still didn¡¯t negate the fact that he helped Zhao Zhi in trying to set them up.

    For some unknown reason, although Ling Mo didn¡¯t make a promise to Chang Teng, Chang Teng still looked at him deeply, revealing a detached smile.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you, also Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t deserve to die¡­ I know don¡¯t have the means to ask for anything right now¡­.¡±

    Chang Tengughed and then told Zhao Zhi¡¯s real n to Ling Mo and how everything went.

    Ling Mo only became interested when Chang Teng started talking about how they diluted the virus and injected into themselves to get more powerful.

    Hmmm what would happen if I used it in their way? Wait, aren¡¯t I already sort of doing it? Probably also in a much safer way.

    Not to mention their experiments in this area haven¡¯t been long so the amount of side effects haven¡¯t been realized yet.

    Ling Mo nced down at his shoulder and said, ¡°Whatever it doesn¡¯t really matter, I should first get some of that virus and then slowly find a way to use it so I can quickly heal and recover!¡±

 Chapter 196 Part 2 â€“ Scared the Little Kid

    <h4>Chapter 196 Part 2 ¨C Scared the Little Kid</h4>

    Ste waspletely stupefied, she had only knew before that Zhao Zhi had wanted to study the virus in order to find a way to use it. She had no idea that they had already put it to practice and were already using it.

    Seeing that Chang Teng was breathing really hard and both of his eyes had turned red, Ling Mo quickly asked, ¡°OK well where are the vials of that liquid?¡±

    ¡°8¡­..8¡­Laboratory 8, remember..my..son¡­ah!¡±

    Chang Teng¡¯s body had gonepletely stiff, his pupils were wide open and he kept making meaningless screams.

    Everyone took a step back because they could feel that something was going to happen to him.

    Right at this moment a cold light shed right in front of Ling Mo.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    The sound of a de entering a body was made, Ling Mo paused and looked up.

    Shana was holding onto her scythe, standing behind Chang Teng, she smiled at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see that tentacle creature Brother Ling.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so excited for¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo nced down and saw that the de of the scythe was dripping blood.

    The scythe had prated through Chang Teng¡¯s body and had stopped right between Ling Mo¡¯s legs.

    Although Shana was really careful, but the scythe was only about 10 centimeters away from Ling Mo¡¯s dong.

    This was kind of crossing the line! As a girlfriend how could you not know the importance of this thing!

    Before she used to pinch it, smash it, grab it, rub it, and caress it, at least it was a mixture of pain and pleasure, but now she had gotten worse and had done this¡­..

    One day I swear I will let you know how important this thing is! It¡¯s irreceable!

    But deep down Ling Mo felt that he and his little brother were scared shitless!

    ¡°Shana¡­Wait a bit.¡±

    Ling Mo just gnashed his teeth and had opened his mouth before Ye Lian popped out from behind Shana and whispered, ¡°Brother Ling, your wounds may take a¡­a..long¡­time..to..recover¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Ling Mo became speechless, but thought of Li Ya Ling immediately.

    Li Ya Ling could help massage his hands, Ye Lian could help massage his feet, and he could use his one hand to do one handed work.

    This seems pretty nice¡­..

    Since Chang Teng¡¯s death was expected, no one showed that they cared except for Ste and Mo Da Hai who both took another nce at Chang Teng when he died.

    It was quite reasonable for the group to have this kind of reaction, they still hadn¡¯t forgotten that they were chased down by a mutant zombie.

    As for Mo Da Hai, he had tried to give them some warnings so Ling Mo decided to let him go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Careful.¡±

    Ling Mo brought the three girls into the elevator, just when the elevator door was about to close, Ste suddenly also came in.

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°Why are youing?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the door had closed already, Ling Mo would have thrown her out immediately.

    Ste pulled up her two giant peaks and said with a bit of excitement, ¡°I¡­I.don¡¯t believe it, I have to go and see it with my own two eyes.¡±

    What¡¯s there not to believe¡­.

    Ling Mo sighed and said, ¡°Once we reach b3, go back up by yourself.¡±

    Ste said, ¡°No, please let me go with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of that spider queen? She might still be alive, and for all we know she might have just had a big meal and waited for us as dessert.¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but involuntarily take a step back, although the body of this foreign girl was quite petite, but that killing power of her chest was really strong.

    Ye Lian also noticed this and stuck out her chest as well, looking coldly at Ste.

    It¡¯s not hard to tell what kind of message she was trying to send, ¡°Mine is pretty big as well.¡±

    But Ste read it in a different way, she realized that she might have been too close to Ling Mo and took a step back.

    I have often seen catfights but this was the first time seeing a boob battle.

    Although the foreign girl¡¯s boob¡¯s looked huge, but with Ling Mo¡¯s hard work, Ye Lian¡¯s boobs weren¡¯t any worse¡­.

    Ling Mo thought that his training had paid off, you don¡¯t see this kind of thing often.

    Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s your choice, but if we get into trouble somehow, I throw you out as bait. You look so juicy with so much meat, I think that spider queen will be very interested in you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­.¡± Ste¡¯s face became pale and her face had turned red, ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not fat! And you can¡¯t use me as bait!¡±

    Shana stepped forward, she had been through many battles and had also kept mutating, although she was pretty skinny, she had great explosiveness.

    Ste was the juicy type, she didn¡¯t look so good standing beside Shana.

    Ling Mo thought that Shana was so clever, when they wereparing boobs, she was nowhere to be found, but the moment when they started topare who was slimmer, she came out immediately and started to bully Ste¡­..

    ¡°Ding.¡±

    When the door opened Shana smiled and said, ¡°She will definitely eat you first.¡±

 Chapter 197 Part 1 â€“ Not Cunning, Just An Asshole

    <h4>Chapter 197 Part 1 ¨C Not Cunning, Just An Asshole</h4>

    Looking at them as they walked out of the elevator, Ste hesitated for a while before following along with them.

    B3¡¯s lighting wasn¡¯t very bright, it was actually a lot darker than the rest of the floors. Above the top of their heads were all sorts of pipes, they could only hear the sounds of water dripping in the deathly silent corridor.

    Ling Mo held a bow in one hand and walked to the front, looking around with vignce.

    Although he could have used his spirit tentacles to detect the spirit waves around him, but doing that would take up too much of his energy.

    To save his energy, he could only do it the old fashion way and take things slow with caution.

    Ye Lian and Shana were both right behind him while Li Ya Ling was behind them.

    The three of them had calm look on their faces, zombies didn¡¯t seem to know what fear was.

    Ling Mo kind of wished that he was able to have this type of mindset as well.

    People who had emotions, would panic when they became afraid. Ling Mo could at most try to restrain these emotions but couldn¡¯t stop from having them.

    Ste followed them, she was 5 to 6 meters apart from Li Ya Ling.

    She looked extremely nervous, she kept using one hand to press her chest as if she was trying to calm down her beating heart.

    After walking for about 10 minutes in the corridor, Ling Mo finally found some traces of fighting.

    Blood was spilled everywhere, you could see broken tentacles scattered all over the floor, and a arm that was hung on the wall, but it seemed have been sucked dry, as if it was wrapped around by the tentacle before gettingpletely sucked.

    This must of been Zhao Zhi¡¯s arm, Mo Da Hai¡¯s arm was cut off by Chang Teng and the surface area of the wound was different from the one they had just found on the wall.

    Ling Mo stared at the tentacles, ¡°So violent. Can¡¯t imagine that such a small thin tentacle could actually contain such a strong power.¡±

    The spider queen¡¯s tentacles had be extremely thing, these very dense tentacles were basically no different than a bloody spider web.

    Ling Mo suddenly asked, ¡°Was the zombie originally a researcher here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ste, who was covering her eyes, pulled herself back to reality after a few seconds, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Um her name was¡­Song Zi Li, she hade here for an internship.¡±

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°So she must of been pretty young then?¡±

    Ste nodded, ¡°Yes, extremely young, she had a very bright future ahead of her, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no point in talking about futures in the world we currently live in¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at a bunch of the tentacles that were in front of them and slowly walked towards them.

    These group of tentacles had blocked the corridor. Just before approaching the group of tentacles, Ling Mo shot an arrow at it.

    Nothing happened¡­.

    Ling Mo waved at Shana and said, ¡°KILL.¡±

    Shana smiled and dashed with her scythe.

    After a few seconds, the tentacles had been turned into pieces.

    Blood was sprayed everywhere in the corridor, it was as if this ce had been through a huge battle.

    Ling Mo was surprised, he hadn¡¯t expected that Zhao Zhi would be this powerful.

    Seems like his n was the correct one, otherwise if they had went head to head with the spider queen, some people would have obviously died, and if the worst case scenario happened and Zhao Zhi showed up at that time, something bad would definitely have happened.

    After bumping into the zombie leader previously, Ling Mo realized that he and the three girls were still not powerful enough.

    Zhao Zhi was the first psychic who had put Ling Mo on the defensive, and from the traces of the battle, he could tell that Zhao Zhi was also a very strong fighter.

    Ling Mo believes that if they had gone head to head, even if he had the help of the three zombies with him, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would win.

    But after being set up by Ling Mo, he wasn¡¯t that far away from being dead.

    Right at this moment, Ling Mo suddenly felt that his blood started to flow really fast!

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t have imagined that Zhao Zhi still had the power to fight.

    He was extremely powerful!

    Ling Mo immediately concentrated his spirit and took a few deep breaths. His physique was better than the average person, but because of a wound¡­

    He started to bleed again, Ye Lian pressed on his shoulder as her eyes had started to turn red.

    She was trying to adjust her zombie instinct, using the virus to try and resist the effects of the super power.

    It seemed to work¡­.

    Shana and Li Ya Ling started to do the same thing,pared to humans, their bodies were much better at reacting to danger.

    The same methods wouldn¡¯t work on them that well a second time.

    But Ling Mo also knew that another reason why Zhao Zhi¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t as powerful as before was because he had be much weaker¡­..

    Ste fell to the ground immediately, her face turned red, her boobs started to jiggle and move, her mouth was wide open and she was breathing hard¡­

    A person had showed up from behind them, it was Zhao Zhi.

    If it wasn¡¯t because they were being affected by his power, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have believed that the person in front of him was Zhao Zhi.

    How is this guy still god damn alive?

    His neck had various wounds, one side of his shoulder had been covered up with blood and flesh, his face has several wounds as well, couldn¡¯t really see how his face really looked like, you could only see that his eyes had turned red.

    He had lost an arm, the other hand was holding onto some kind of steel stick that had appeared from god know where.

    Blood was covered all over him to the point that you couldn¡¯t tell how severe of a condition he was.

    But most people should have been dead under these conditions, but for some reason he was still able to stand over there.

    Ling Mo immediately thought of the injections, he must have taken a lot of them so he could boost his energy and power.

    But there would obviously be severe harmful side effects for sure.

    ¡°You guys¡­.¡±

    To Be Continued¡­.

 Chapter 197 Part 2 â€“ Not Cunning, Just An Asshole

    <h4>Chapter 197 Part 2 ¨C Not Cunning, Just An Asshole</h4>

    Zhao Zhi staggered and stood in the same ce, opened his mouth in shock, then suddenly realized something. A look of hatred shed through his eyes, ¡°I understand now. You guys lured the spider queen here, and then wanted us both to fight each other while you reaped the benefits afterwards. So calcting, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that you were so ruthless at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°In the beginning I thought you were just cunning, but now I realized I was wrong, you¡¯re just an asshole.¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes, and slowly stood up.

    He released the arrow just as Zhao Zhi lifted his arm.

    The arrow was right in front of him but for some reason changed its trajectory as if it had bumped into something, but even so the arrow still hit him and caused some damage.

    ¡°Sister Lian, you hold on to Brother Ling.¡±

    Shana took her scythe and moved forward, as she got closer to Zhao Zhi she dashed and leaped up and shed downwards.

    But Zhao Zhi wasn¡¯t that easy to be defeated, he pushed his hands out making Shana fall backwards, although she still managed to hit him, he had already taken two steps back avoiding a fatal blow.

    The scythe had hit his shoulder, Zhao Zhi made a slight grunting sound of pain.

    But he quickly clenched his fist, Shana suddenly was forced to move forward as if she was being sucked by a intangible power.

    At the same time he lifted his steel stick and showed a cruel smile.

    ¡°GO TO HELL!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupil shrunk, he didn¡¯t care about the fact that his body had lost strength, he immediately released his spirit tentacles.

    The strong spirit power made Zhao Zhi pause as Shana had been brought in front of him already.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The steel stick dropped to the floor, Shana had taken the opportunity to knock it away with her scythe.

    At the same time she swiped left and made a cut on Zhao Zhi¡¯s stomach.

    Unfortunately Zhao Zhi was able to dodge the attack, but he noticed Shana¡¯s eyes had turned red.

    Blood red as if it were two rubies.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Getting attacked a second time on the stomach made Zhao Zhie to his sense.

    Shana had wanted to dish out another attack but she suddenly felt that the blood in her body started to boil again.

    Even Li Ya Ling¡¯s body started to go limp as she held onto the pipes that were beside the walls for support.

    At the same time, Zhao Zhi aims a p towards Shana. When his palm was less than ten centimeters away from Shana, Shana had already been sent flying backwards and was luckily caught by Li Ya Ling immediately.

    ¡°Ehh, why does it feel like Inded on two soft balls¡­.¡±

    Shana didn¡¯t seem to have gotten hurt, but Ling Mo was extremely pissed!

    Zhao Zhi turned and ran. Although his body was severely damaged, he was still pretty fast, but Ling Mo had already recovered most of his strength by now.

    He withdrew the bow behind him and took out the Tang knife.

    He walked at a normal pace, trying to adjust his breathing and recover his spirit power.

    Zhao Zhi was undoubtedly the most powerful guy he has ever met so far. He could still manage to stay alive after sustaining so many severe wounds. It seems like the mutated virus¡¯ recovery power was in effect.

    In addition, he seems to have researched and developed several different ways in using his super power.

    But this wasn¡¯t a spirit type attack, it looked more like a kind of power that came from his body.

    Sort of like a huge ma, he could either stir the things that were inside multiple bodies or make one person flow towards him as if they were being sucked over.

    When Shana had gotten sucked over, the speed of her blood flowing was at the highest, the power within her body had been disrupted and sucked away.

    Otherwise she could have probably killed Zhao Zhi at that very moment.

    But at the same time, he could also generate a repelling force just by pping people away.

    This skill could switch between attacking and defending, it could also attack after decreasing a person¡¯s strength first.

    However even though his ability was overpowered, Ling Mo understood that after such a high-intensity battle with the spider queen previously, Zhao Zhi had already reached his limits.

    Right now he was just fighting back very hard because his life was on the line.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst then.¡±

    Ling Mo felt that he had recovered a bit and sped up to catch up with Zhao Zhi.

    He was faster and much more agile than Ling Mo, even if he had just one hand, his attacks weren¡¯t weak at all.

    Zhao Zhi shouted, ¡°AHHH!!¡± A cut had appeared on Zhao Zhi¡¯s back, but he had turned around and thrust his hand out to counterattack.

    Ling Mo felt an intangible power hitting his chest, he was pushed back several steps andnded backwards, knocking into a pipe on the wall.

    Getting hurt on the head actually awakened him, the blood that was flowing fast had slowed down.

    Ye Lian at this time has reached them and she leaped forward aiming her tiger ws at Zhao Zhi¡¯s head.

    Zhao Zhi used the same method to push her away and then ran into a room.

    Ling Mo quickly followed, but just as he passed through the door, the door behind him mmed shut.

    Zhao Zhi had mmed the door shut, his palm was against the door¡­..

    ¡°A psychic¡­¡± Zhao Zhi stared at Ling Mo and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to control zombies¡­.interesting¡­very interesting¡­you¡¯re making me very curious about you.

    Ling Mo silently said, ¡°Fuck Off.¡±

    ¡°AHAHAHA, without the help from those zombie girls, are you scared? You have such an amazing super power, but without them, you¡¯re useless right?¡±

    Zhao Zhi¡¯s hand was ced on the door. The thickness of the door was very big, if Ye Lian and the other two wanted break through that door, it would take some time.

    Ling Mo sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one that¡¯s at the end of the road since you gave up trying pretend in being a gentleman.¡±

    What Zhao Zhi had said was actually really Ling Mo¡¯s weakness, but Ling Mo had already thought about this issue before.

    If he had been controlling other zombies, he probably wouldn¡¯t think this way, because in his mind, puppets were part of hisbat power.

    But Ye Lian, Shana, and Li Ya Ling were irreceable.

    And sooner orter there woulde a time where his opponents would figure this out and deliberately try to separate them.

    So Ling Mo had trained himself, and it is also the reason why he has kept trying to develop his own skills to make himself more stronger.

    Ling Mo sneered, ¡°Cut the bullshit. You¡¯re nothing without that virus drug. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s useless.¡±

    Zhao Zhi became surprised when he heard Ling Mo mention the virus. But he soon smiled afterwards.

 Chapter 198 â€“ Two People On Top Of Each Other Would Cause Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 198 ¨C Two People On Top Of Each Other Would Cause Misunderstandings</h4>

    Both of them could only use one hand to fight in this battle, Zhao Zhi¡¯s steel stick was short and narrow so it wouldn¡¯t cause any problems while he was using his powers.

    Ling Mo¡¯s super power didn¡¯t require him to use his body, just using the brain was enough.

    He was grasping the Tang knife, the sharp de shimmered in the light.

    Outside the door, the sounds of banging were being made as the three girls tried to force their way in.

    But the sounds of banging quickly stopped, from Ling Mo¡¯s spirit connection, he could tell that Ye Lian was trying to pick the lock again.

    But he couldn¡¯t help Ye Lian this time, he couldn¡¯t even lend one single tentacle.

    The pressure Zhao Zhi gave him was too strong.

    Apparently Zhao Zhi wanted to kill him immediately before the girls forced their way in.

    Zhao Zhi believed that as long as he killed Ling Mo before they were able to force their way in, everything would go well for him. Although the girl¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be controlled by Ling Mo anymore, they would still be a threat to him or even more dangerous, but with Ling Mo¡¯s death, he was sure it would cause an effect towards them.

    He would wait for the opportunity to present itself and then defeat them all one by one, Even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he could always still run.

    So after staring at each other for another few seconds, he quickly reached out to grab Ling Mo.

    While the blood in his body started to boil again, Ling Mo felt as if he was a metal needle that was being pulled in by a ma , and stumbled towards Zhao Zhi.

    During this process, Ling Mo was losing his physical strength as well as losing blood from his shoulder.

    The pain that was caused from the shoulder kep Ling Mo awake, he saw Zhao Zhi clenching his fist and then aimed a sh at him with the steel stick!

    ¡°DING!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s spirit tentacles redirected the trajectory of the steel stick, making Zhao Zhi consume a lot of his strength. The steel stick smashed into a pipe and flew out of his hand.

    Ling Mo took this opportunity to sh Zhao Zhi with his Tang knife.

    Another repulsive force pushed Ling Mo away.

    But despite all that effort to push Ling Mo away, the Tang knife still hit Zhao Zhi.

    ¡°AAAHHH!¡±

    Zhao Zhi looked down at his crotch, it had been covered with blood.

    The way the Tang knife was designed was to make extremely severe wounds, in order words, his private part got heavily wounded.

    ¡°AH!!AHH!!AHH!s¡± Zhao Zhi kept continuously screaming. He looked at Ling Mo who had flew and hit against the wall with a grudge.

    Ling Mo shook his head and stood still, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, it¡¯s your own fault. If you hadn¡¯t pushed me away, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to suffer at all like this.¡±

    Zhao Zhi gritted his teeth, his eyes became even more red.

    Seems like he was beginning to mutate, the virus in his body has started to activate.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s observation, his light spirit ball looked messed up.

    At the same time, a giant force immediately appeared around Ling Mo making it difficult for him to move, Zhao Zhi¡¯s skin couldn¡¯t withstand the force as well and started ripping. He screamed and spit some blood out, then he proceeded to pick up the steel stick and slowly walked towards Ling Mo.

    Zhao Zhi slowly walked over, Ling Mo felt that all his energy had been sucked dry and all he could do was lean on the wall and watch as Zhao Zhi slowly walked over.

    Ling Mo would be killed in the next few seconds if he doesn¡¯te up with something quick.

    Seems like using his super powers actually gave such a huge amount of pressure to Zhao Zhi, but unfortunately it was not enough since he was still able tost until he could kill Ling Mo.

    What can I do? Ling Mo started to have cold sweat.

    He didn¡¯t want to die here!

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    His arms could no longer handle the weight of the Tang knife and had let it drop to the floor.

    Ling Mo reached out behind him with his fingers, grabbing onto an arrow and slowly took it out.

    As Zhao Zhi finally walked in front of him and was about to use his steel stick to stab Ling Mo, Ling Mo spread out his tentacles once again.

    Ling Mo understands that using the same trick twice wouldn¡¯t work no more, because no matter what it couldn¡¯t change the fact that he didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back physically.

    So he tried another way.

    Dozens of spirit tentacles wrapped around Zhao Zhi¡¯s spirit ball, Ling Mo usually used the tentacles to create a connection with others, but this time he was going to use it as a weapon.

    He got this idea from the spider queen. The spider queen had used her tentacles to crush her targets arm before.

    He was going to crush his spirit!

    ¡°GO TO HELL!¡±

    Just as Zhao Zhi shouted, he felt a humongous pain in his brain!

    His brain felt as if it was being stung by thousands of needles!

    Ling Mo¡¯s mental power was actually aggressively strong, because this was the same mental power as the zombies!

    Although this power wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill Zhao Zhi, it still made him roll around on the floor.

    While Zhao Zhi was screaming on the floor while holding onto his head, Ling Mo felt empty.

    He took the arrow, slowly kneeled down, and then stabbed him right on the chest with the arrow.

    ¡°No¡­.No¡­¡±

    Zhao Zhi tried to fight back, but his head was in a mess, and Ling Mo was using all his powers to take him down¡­.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return those words back to you, GO TO HELL!¡±

    Ling Mo fell andnded on top of Zhao Zhi¡¯s body.

    After twitching a bit, Zhao Zhi no longer moved, Ling Mo felt that his spirit power was dried out, his head was aching.

    Human¡¯s were much stronger when it came to fighting back spiritually than advanced zombies, if Ling Mo had tried to take control of Zhao Zhi, his spirit tentacles might have been swallowed up immediately after making a connection.

    ¡°FUCK YOU! Looking down on my puppet skills? How do you like me now¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo felt that was dying, he couldn¡¯t even get up, it was too hard for him to move right now.

    ¡°Ka tsa!¡±

    The door has been opened by Ye Lian, but when she rushed in Ling Mo and Zhao Zhi were on top of each other.

    At the same time Ste covered her mouth and shouted, ¡°Oh MY!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­it¡¯s not what you guys are thinking, hurry help me up.¡±

    Ye Lian paused before asking, ¡°We¡­how should we be thinking?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind¡­..¡±

    Ste kneeled down in front of Zhao Zhi¡¯s corpse and said something in a low voice, she sounded choked up.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t understand it and thought this girl was trouble, he believed she must of said something simr to rest in peace.

    What Ling Mo and the other three girls didn¡¯t realize was that as they helped Ling Mo up and leave the room, Ste was mumbling something but at the same time, she sneaked her hands into Zhao Zhi¡¯s pocket and took out two test tubes and quickly put it in her pocket.

    She smiled and then wiped her tears.

    ¡°Since Mr. Zhao is dead¡­.¡±

    Ste came out of the room with her eyes red and said, ¡°If he was alive that means the mutant zombie must be dead, let¡¯s go¡­.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The virus that was contained inside the spider queen¡¯s corpse was one of Ling Mo¡¯s goals, he wouldn¡¯t just let it go.

    ¡°We are going toboratory number 8, Ste, lead us.¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed her hand and moved her to the front of the group.

    Laboratory number 8 wasn¡¯t that far, the closed door wasn¡¯t strong either, Li Ya Ling walked to the front of the group and kicked the door, causing a gap between the door and the doorframe.

    After several more kicks, the door was broke open.

    Ste was shocked and asked, ¡°What kind of superpower is this?¡­Kung Fu?¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Li Ya Ling and also thought that her moves were quite cool too¡­.

    Ling Mo answered, ¡°Yea, kung fu.¡±

    ¡°WoW!¡± Ste looked at Li Ya Ling with stars in her eyes and thought that this group was really something.

    There was a lot of things in theb, but it wasn¡¯t that hard to find the virus drug.

    A locked cupboard¡­..

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Li Ya Ling had be interested in unlocking doors as well, she quickly inserted her knife into the gap and started twisting hard.

    A unpleasant sound came out, the cupboard waspletely destroyed by Li Ya Ling, revealing a small wooden box inside.

    ¡°Senior sister, that¡¯s not unlocking¡­..¡±

    Ye Lian took the wooden box from Li Ya Ling, when she opened it there were two rows of test tube racks with 5 doses in there.

    It wasn¡¯t a lot but it should be enough¡­..

    When Ste walked out of the room, Ling Mo took the opportunity to kiss Ye Lian.

    He needed a boost of adrenaline, it didn¡¯t feel so good with a sore body.

    But no matter how many times they kissed, Ling Mo could never get enough of Ye Lian¡¯s soft yful tongue. He would prefer if they could never stop kissing, but the problem was that Ye Lian wouldn¡¯t suffocate if she kept on kissing, but Ling Mo would.

 Chapter 199 Part 1 â€“ The Taste of Spider Queen is Special

    <h4>Chapter 199 Part 1 ¨C The Taste of Spider Queen is Special</h4>

    After searching for another 10 minutes on floor b3, Ling Mo and the others finally found the spider queen in a room.

    The walls were all nearly filled with dense holes, and tentacles were everywhere.

    Blood was everywhere, the scene in this room was horrible.

    Ling Mo used his spirit tentacles to investigate, after making sure that there were no spirit waves pulsing, he finally walked over with excitement.

    ¡°Queen is it? Got to take something from your body to use¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo took out two ss bottles that had just been taken from the No. 8boratory and was preparing to do something.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened, she didn¡¯t dare take the risk of getting too close to the spider queen, so she just stood far away from the body and asked.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother answering, hisplete attention was all on the spider queen.

    It should be dead right?

    Ling Mo reached out and grabbed one of her tentacles and pulled it, but realized that she didn¡¯t react to it.

    The tentacle was very smooth, and it was also really cold, it was hard to believe that it could be that powerful.

    No wonder it could beat Chang Teng and Mo Da Hai to a point where they both like dead dogs, even when Zhao Zhi took a huge amount of the virus drug, he was still pushed to the ends of his limits.

    However at this time, Ling Mo noticed a fan on top of his head, which waspletely covered with blood. It was still even dripping down making a ¡°Pa da Pa da¡± sound.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed, he was expecting that the spider queen would be able to beat Zhao Zhi, but instead she had gotten taken advantage of.

    The spider queen¡¯s body was under her tentacles that hadpletely covered over her, Ling Mo tried to dig into the tentacles.

    ¡°Should be around here.¡±

    Ling Mo pulled away a tentacle and then felt that he touched a piece of fabric.

    He pulled the fabric down and at the same time reached in.

    This should probably be the belly. If I go upward, I can reach the arm.

    Once I reach the arm, I would be able to withdraw some of the virus from her¡­basically bloodletting her.

    However after the tentacles lost power, it became too chaotic and was aplete mess.

    He could only vaguely see part of the spider queen¡¯s skin, but the body waspletely invisible under all the tentacles.

    Right now Ling Mo was basically relying on his intuition while feeling around at the same time in order to find the correct part.

    Ste was so shocked while staring at what he was doing, she had covered her mouth and decided to look somewhere else.

    ¡°God that¡¯s terrible, why would he have this kind of hobby¡­.¡±

    Shana and Ye Lian curiously came over. Even Li Ya Ling decided toe over and took a tentacle and pulled it.

    But she was too strong and had pulled with so much strength that even the body had also gotten pulled as well.

    Ling Mo immediately felt that his fingers had enter a vaguely moist ce.

    ¡°Please tell me this is a wound, it must be a would! Why would my intuition lead me to a spider cave¡­Fuck me this really is the spider cave¡­.¡±

    The reason why was because Ling Mo had decided to grab it and felt smooth hair between his fingers.

    He slowly pulled his hand out and suddenly discovered that red mucus had covered his finger.

    Ling Mo¡¯s first reaction was to try and wipe it off immediately, but then he became stunned.

    ¡°Hey! This color is very unique!¡± Ling Mo immediately turned his eyes on Ye Lian and the other girls and quickly made aparison of the colors in his head.

    The female zombie orgasm juice was usually transparent. This mutant zombie girl¡¯s juice was the same color as the virus¡­.

    Sure enough, these mutant zombies were very unique, although they were still part of the zombie race, but they would could be considered a branch of the zombie race that was much scarier.

    We just wouldn¡¯t know if they would ever recover their consciousness, and based on the current situation, the chances of that happening were extremely low.

    Either way, in general, the most scariest thing right now wouldn¡¯t be mutant zombies, it would be the amount of regr zombies that were wandering around.

    ¡°Brother Ling, what¡¯s this on your finger?¡± Shana tried to touch Ling Mo¡¯s finger, but Ling Mo immediately avoided her touch by moving his finger away from her.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ye Lian came from the opposite side and took a big sniff and smelled Ling Mo¡¯s finger from a bit of distance, ¡°The smell¡­.the smell is very special¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­is it really?¡±

    Ling Mo also began to feel curious, he nced at his fingers and then looked at the spider queen.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t do this! I can¡¯t break my principles and cross that line of no return!¡±

    To Be Continued.

 Chapter 199 Part 2 â€“ The Taste of Spider Queen is Special

    <h4>Chapter 199 Part 2 ¨C The Taste of Spider Queen is Special</h4>

    Ling Mo quickly grabbed a few tentacles and wiped his hands on it.

    Currently at this time, he had no feelings of being attracted towards the spider queen, so he took a deep breath and decided to take different approach.

    But it would take forever for him to move all these tentacles, not to mention the smell of erosion was increasingly strong, the longer you spent smelling it, the chances of it causing an effect on you would increase.

    So Ling Mo could only adopt a much simpler way.

    This time he directly reached out and found the shirt. He was happy and immediately followed along the shirt and groped his way around it. On the way, it was inevitable for him not to encounter a very soft object. When he touched it, he thought that it felt very familiar to him, sort of like a cherry(nipple).

    ¡°Really???¡­Why does it resemble like one?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be one¡­¡±

    There were no spiritual wavesing out when he touched those areas so it didn¡¯t seem like she was awake.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡±

    Ling Mo found the arm atst and pulled it out.

    Ling Mo finally realized where all those tentacles came from. On her wrist there was a open slit which allowed all her tentacles toe out from there.

    But it didn¡¯t look disgusting at all, because although she was a mutant zombie, the way it presented itself made it look really natural as if it was always like this before.

    He put her arm on the ground, took out a short knife, and started to cut her arm with it.

    Blood started to leak out, and Ling Mo quickly brought out a bottle to use it and collect the blood.

    But in order to not let Ste freak out, Ling Mo made Ye Lian and Shana block her view.

    From Ste¡¯s point of view, she could only see that they were gathering around the tentacles but she couldn¡¯t tell what they were really doing there.

    Although it couldn¡¯t move anymore, she still felt scared.

    Right now she was holding on to the two virus doses in her pocket.

    ¡°OK! Done!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because she had stopped bleeding, Ling Mo would have wanted to fill up the second bottle. Unfortunately it seems that one and half bottles is her limit.

    Her blood was very thick, wasn¡¯t really sure if it was because she was dead or because there was a lot of the virus in that blood. The smell was also very strong, it smelled exactly the same as her juice.

    Shana took a bottle and sniffed it before covering the lid and saying, ¡°Smell¡¯s sweet.¡±

    Ye Lian took a deep breath and looked interested.

    Ling Mo warned them, ¡°You all can¡¯t touch this, what would happen if you mutated? You too senior sister.¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed Li Ya Ling¡¯s hand that had snuck out and said, ¡°I will help you find more gels from the mutant beasts, looks like you can only stick to eating this, there¡¯s still half a bottle of snake poison. Don¡¯t get interested in this blood.¡±

    Now that Ling Mo knows how they were going to evolve, he thought that is was about time for them to get promoted to a zombie leader rank.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be in deep shit if they met a more troubling opponent? Especially since they have ordinary people within their group.

    If it wasn¡¯t due to him being worried about Meng Jia Yu and the others, it would have been much easier to go all out without any worries.

    But it would be apletely different story if they had three zombie leaders in their group. Three zombie leaders would really be something else. It would be a huge leap in terms of quality.

    After filling the bottle with mutant zombie blood, Ling Mo took Ye Lian and the others away from here.

    He left the virus gel in the body. He was most definitely not going to allow Ye Lian and the other girls a chance to eat this gel.

    Ste was still walking behind everyone, but she didn¡¯t notice that while she was walking, she had stepped on a tentacle, causing it to move slightly. The tentacle moved and then paused for a second before turning towards Ling Mo direction as if it was trying to search for him.

    But soon, the tentacle lost its goal, and it slowly shrank back.

    After returning to A1, Ling Mo realized that Meng Jia Yu and 202 were the only ones anxiously still waiting outside. Everyone else had already disappeared.

    Ling Mo asked curiously, ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling, Sister In Laws, are you guys alright?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu who¡¯s eyes were red and puffy, hugged Ling Mo, she looked like she had almost cried. But she quickly realized that it was inappropriate so she let go.

    ¡°Mo Da Hai left, Old Wang and the others decided to keep an eye out on him incase he decided to try and pull something funny to our car.

    Ling Mo asked curiously, ¡°Did Chang Hao Yu recover?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t mutate, but he said that he felt much more powerful than he used to be, this is obviously good news. But I would definitely not wish to try this out.

    She looked at Ling Mo with a blushed face, she probably felt a bit embarrassed.

    202 smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that spider queen? What¡¯s she like now? Could she be friends with me now?¡±

    Ling Mo kicked him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fucking go down there and ask her.¡±

    He then proceeded to take a bottle of water out and looked at his shoulder.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to Zhao Zhi¡¯s superpowers, but his shoulder had felt a lot better than before. Probably all the blood clots had been gotten rid of when he used his powers on Ling Mo¡­

    Surprisingly, Ste didn¡¯t choose to follow Ling Mo and the others, she went to go find a different car.

    Out of curiosity, Ling Mo asked her why she decided to separate, since he knew that it would be hard for her to survive on her own.

    However, Ste imed that she was going to go look for a friend in the countryside, and was very firm in her decision.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to ever be betrayed again, I just hope I can find my close friend and live there in peace.¡±

    ¡°Well okay, the choice is yours to make¡±

    Since they were never close, Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother to persuade her anymore and just let her go.

    However within one second she walked to Ling Mo in front of everyone and kissed Ling Mo on the lips, ¡°Ling Mo, Thank you so much. Although¡­.you have those weird hobbies, but you are still amazing.¡±

    Ling Mo traced his cheeks with his hand in a daze.

    Out of foreign courtesy, kissing the cheek would of been enough¡­.

    Not only Ling Mo was shocked, but Meng Jia Yu and the others were shocked as well. Even the three female zombies were surprised.

    Then Ste looked at Shana and also threw her a kiss.

    Oh¡­revenge¡­. Ling Mo immediately smiled with some embarrassment, seems like this girl still remembered what Shana had said to her before they had left the elevator.

    But this was also a kind of revenge towards Ling Mo, but unfortunately she didn¡¯t know that they were not capable of getting jealous at the moment.

    Just as Ling Mo showed a smug smile, he suddenly felt a tight grip on his arm.

    When he looked back, he saw Ye Lian¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡­ I want to kill her¡­¡±

    ¡°C¡­calm down¡­¡±

 Chapter 200 â€“ Egg Hurts? Just Wrap It

    <h4>Chapter 200 ¨C Egg Hurts? Just Wrap It</h4>

    ¡°Big brother is back!¡±

    At the entrance of the survivor base, Ou Yang Lien stood behind the gate peering at the small highway through the entrance.

    When the two cars stopped at the entrance, Ouyang Lian immediately yelled excitedly.

    A survivor quickly opened the gate entrance to let the care in.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Ling Mo had just gotten out of the car when Ou Yang Lien jumped on him.

    Ling Mo rubbed her cheeks and smiled, ¡°Did you miss me Lien Lien?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu looked jealous and tapped Ou Yang Lien¡¯s head before saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this type of treatment usually for me?¡±

    The survivors in the base who were all working had alle out and started asking how the mission had gone.

    When they found out that Guo Chao had died, they all went silent and became stiff.

    But they quickly restored theirplexions, death was verymon thing that ured now¡­.

    The canned foods, ammunition, and weapons in the car were put in a box and removed from the car.

    Chang Hao Tu hadpletely recovered and looked even stronger than he used to be, he was able to carry things that usually required two people now.

    However it was unknown whether this was temporarily or permanent. After all Ling Mo also had a way to increase his strength but taking in a bit of the virus but the effects were only temporarily.

    Either way it was a lucky thing that he could escape alive.

    Old Wang took the chance when Ling Mo wasn¡¯t paying attention to move another box of canned food inside Ling Mo¡¯s vehicle.

    Everyone smiled at each other when they saw him do this.

    Meng Jia Yu still had a lot of things to take care of.

    Ling Mo and his group went back into their room, he needed to clean himself as well as take care of his shoulder.

    202 was nning to go and help him change the wrapping of his wound on his shoulder but Ling Mo refused.

    How could he allow another male stay beside him while he was taking a shower? He would rather enjoy the help of six little hands¡­.

    ¡°HISSS!¡±

    When Ye Lian tried to help him take off his shirt, Ling Mo could not help but inhale cold air.

    There was too much blood, the shirt had already stuck to his bandages, so when he tried to take off his shirt, it had also pulled at his wound.

    Ye Lian frowned, ¡°Why does it take so long for you to recover?¡±

    Shana smiled, ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s human.¡±

    ¡°Stop being a racist¡­.Ouch!¡±

    Ye Lian had taken off the bandage when Shana was talking to him.

    She was very fast and precise. But the pain still made Ling Mo clench his fists.

    Li Ya Ling stood far away, those evil eyes of hers were staring at his wound, her pupils had turned slightly red.

    She had a deep connection with Ling Mo now, so she was able to control herself.

    Ye Lian and Shana were also very close, their eyes had changed colors as well.

    This feeling is really a bit strange¡­

    After cleaning the wound, Ye Lian and Shana reluctantly wrapped the wound.

    Shana licked the blood that was on her fingers and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Sister Ye Lian, you should also try some.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t treat me as food.¡±

    Ling Mo could shower with one hand obviously, but it¡¯s a lot better if the three female zombies could help him.

    It would feel so wonderful having their cold delicate hands wiping his whole body with a towel.

    He leaned on the wall, closed his eyes, and began thinking about how he should help them be stronger.

    When they were affected by Zhao Zhi¡¯s abilities, causing their blood to boil and making them lose their physical strength, the virus hive in their bodies automatically responded by speeding up the virus production and helping them recover much faster.

    But during that process, their spirit waves became very fierce.

    Ling Mo thought maybe he could make the virus hive much more active if he could stimte their their spiritual activity.

    Obviously there is always another way, he could also just let them get hurt.

    Non-fatal harm could help activate the virus hive within their bodies and also increase their evolving speed.

    So after zombies have reached the advanced level, they would still need to keep to fighting and eating gels in order to evolve to the next level.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s way of reaching her rank now was actually doing this process.

    Those two zombies in X City slowed down in their progress of evolving due to not wishing to attack each other.

    Advanced zombies have much bigger differences, Ling Mo thinks there should probably be quite a lot of advanced zombies out there right now, but the zombie leaders would be a rare sight.

    Fighting and getting wounded would be the things advanced zombies faced all the time.

    The amount of zombies that could evolve the virus into a virus hive and also live until the end was very low.

    In fact, if Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother making any effort in helping Ye Lian evolve, he believes that she would slowly eventually turn in a zombie leader.

    But Shana¡¯s situation was a bit special, and Li Ya Ling had taken a different path, normal zombie methods might now work on them¡­.

    ¡°Oh my egg hurts.(TL: Chinese ng for pain in the ass.)¡±

    Ling Mo could not help but sigh and whispered to himself.

    Ye Lian suddenly became stunned, then she raised her head and looked at Shana and Li Ya Ling.

    The three female zombies nced at each other before all of them looked at Ling Mo¡¯s private part.

    ¡°The egg hurts¡­..Brother Ling said egg¡­.means this part¡­.¡±

    Ye Lian hesitantly reached out and said, ¡°Wrap it¡­.¡±

    The next second, Ling Mo suddenly became stunned and instantly woke up from his meditation and screamed ¡°AHHHH!!!!¡±

    ¡°Is that big brother yelling?¡±

    Ou Yang Lien, who was running downstairs, stopped her footsteps and looked up at the window.

    She wrinkled her nose and thought about it. She was about to walk away, but she then noticed 202 squatting by the stairs.

    Ou Yang Lien walked over and smiled, ¡°What are you doing psychotic brother?¡±

    202 jumped up immediately, quickly dodging to one side and said, ¡°Stop, I¡¯m not a lolicon, I don¡¯t like little girls. Moreover the matters that i handle you wouldn¡¯t be able to understand. It¡¯s such a pleasant thing to observe monsters¡­.From the yelling, you could tell that Big Brother is suffering yet he is also enjoying it¡­.¡±

    ¡°CCCHH¡­..¡± Ou Yang Lien didn¡¯t seem to understand it, she looked at 202 with despise and walked away, ¡°Crazy pervert, always peeping at others.¡±

    ¡°Not peeping, just listening¡­¡±

    After half an hourter, Ling Mo was finally able to force himself back to his bed.

    The recent experience opened his mind to some more knowledge.

    After a short break, Ling Mo gave the snake poison to Li Ya Ling.

    Currently, Li Ya Ling¡¯s evolution is apparently also fused with some of the mutant creature¡¯s features, although Ling Mo was afraid of the changes that might ur, Li Ya Ling seemed eager to try it out.

    Mutation doesn¡¯t happen within a day or two, even if she did show signs that she was going to mutate, Ling Mo and other could quickly run away from here.

    Ling Mo believes since Li Ya Ling was an advanced zombie, the virus in her body could probably absorb the snake poison.

    After all there was only half a bottle of snake poison left, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.

    What Ling Mo was really worried about was whether or not she would change the shape of her body after absorbing more of the mutant creatures¡¯ virus.

    Li Ya Ling absorbed the poison and after a bit of struggling, she curled up in the corner shivering and closed her eyes.

    Ling Mo also felt that he had gotten affected too, but at the same time the effect on him was very weak.

    There¡¯s no point in being worried, he could only wait for the results.

    After recovering for a bit, Ling Mo called Shana toe to the bed and gave Ye Lian a big piece of gel, letting her swallow it and then made her guard them.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Shana, lifted an arm and put it on her head.

    Shana¡¯s evolution was more rted towards spirit. In terms of stamina or strength, she was weaker than Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian, but she had the strongest recovery in intelligence.

    However this didn¡¯t affect her overall strength since she could use her sword skills to cover her weaknesses.

    A zombie with the with intelligence and martial arts. Under thisbination, Shana¡¯s strength has be more and more powerful.

    However her stamina and physical strength was insufficient. These were problems.

    Ling Mo feels that this method of his, may show better results on Shana.

    She was much more intelligent and she could be more cooperative.

    If this method of his works on her, he would know what to do for Ye Lian.

    He just wasn¡¯t sure what Shana would be like after she upgrades.

 Chapter 201 Part 1 â€“ The Most Important Step

    <h4>Chapter 201 Part 1 ¨C The Most Important Step</h4>

    Ling Mo stared at Shana and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start now.¡±

    At this time, his spirit tentacles havepletely wrapped around Shana¡¯s spirit ball. After telling Shana he was going to begin, the spirit tentacle began to prate into the spirit ball.

    It was as if he was entering a gel, everytime he went deeper, he could feel a strong resistance.

    Shana didn¡¯t resist, she on the other hand had tried to rx.

    Staring at each other with Ling Mo made her feel safe and secure.

    After all, no matter whether you¡¯re a human or a zombie, nobody would like having their spirit invaded.

    Ling Mo actually could have used another way, but it was more brutal, he could have used their spirit connection to issue severalmands or even mix her spiritual ball forcefully.

    But that would be too dangerous for Shana, Ling Mo would rather use his own power than risk the chances of harming Shana.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Shana frowned, her eyes had turned red, her fists were clenched, her body had also be stiff.

    Her spirit ball had be stimted by the spirit tentacles and had be moving fiercely.

    This gave Shana a very excited feeling and since Ling Mo was connected to Shana, he had also felt the same excitement.

    He suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his mind, it felt as if his spirit tentacles could be thrown out at anytime, or even worse be minced inside.

    ¡°Huu!¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and controlled himself.

    A ice-cold slender hand reached over and grabbed Ling Mo.

    Ye Lian could feel also vaguely feel the state that Shana was in as well as Ling Mo¡¯s current struggle.

    Her way of expressing her feelings had be even more human-like, giving a boost to Ling Mo¡¯s confidence.

    Trying to stimte Shana¡¯s spirit ball in order to activate the virus hive was just a theory that Ling Mo had, he wasn¡¯t really sure whether or not it would work.

    In order for them to get stronger, speeding up their evolution was a must.

    Presently it looks like the three girls have reached a high level, but this was clearly not enough¡­

    Shana started to shake her head and said, ¡°So ufortable¡­so many things¡­.¡±

    She could barely control herself from trying to resist Ling Mo¡¯s spirit tentacles, it seems that she couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.

    All kinds of memories had shed through her while Ling Mo had invaded her spirit ball.

    This feeling is not veryfortable¡­

    Ling Mo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hold on for a bit longer.¡±

    At this time, Shana¡¯s spiritual fluctuations seemed to reach the limit, and while her pupils suddenly shrank, Ling Mo immediately felt it!

    From within her body, a formidable aura erupted out suddenly!

    This aura was just like the one he had felt that came from the zombie leader Half-moon!

    Shana¡¯s red eyes didn¡¯t change, but when he looked into her eyes, he felt as if he had entered a freezer, his bodies sweat instantly froze!

    Ling Mo was very excited!

    Sure enough the virus hive waspletely stimted, the virus that Shana carried had now reached an unprecedented height in an instant.

    The higher the purity of the virus was, the more changes that would ur towards Shana, and the stronger she would be!

    To zombies, the increase of purity within the virus meant evolution.

    However, at this time, Shana finally could not hold on any longer and fiercely sent out a low roar.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    The spirit tentacles were all thrown out, leaving only the roots of the connection with Ling Mo still in there.

    Shana suddenly leaned on Ling Mo¡¯s chest and pushed him down on the bed.

    Her hair hung down from both sides as she looked at Ling Mo with her red eyes.

    When Ling Mo pulled himself back from the dizziness, he realized that Shana was on top of his body.

    Ye Lian was also shocked, she didn¡¯t seem to know how to react in this kind of situation.

    The stimtion Ling Mo gave her seemed to have been a bit too strong, and she had been forcefully suppressing it, but when it exploded, it seems to have made her lose her rationality.

    Shana was sitting on Ling Mo¡¯s belly with her hands on his chest.

    The huge strength that came from those arms made Ling Mo unable to move, the hands were simr to iron tongs, Ling Mo could even feel that slightly curved fingers could probably rip him apart.

    ¡°Ling¡­..Brother¡­.Ling¡­.¡±

    Shana¡¯s words were kind of blurry and unclear. She was still trying to resist her urges, but the harder she struggled, the more the virus hive got stimted.

    Ling Mo immediately realized that maybe when a zombie had reached to an advanced zombie level, most of the them probably would turn out like Li Ya Ling, and start to think about who they were and what kind of memories they had of themselves.

    But their natural zombie instincts would suppress these thoughts, only those who kept trying to think could fight this process.

    That was why Li Ya Ling was able to evolve into a much higher level.

    Ye Lian and Shana on the other hand had taken apletely different route since they were with Ling Mo. They basically kind of skipped that process.

    Previously, they were evolving at a fast pace due to Ling Mo, but due to that fast pace, it had be an obstacle now.

    This situation made a person not know whether tough or cry.

    But you couldn¡¯t me Ling Mo, with his limited knowledge as a human, he couldn¡¯t have known this would have been an obstacle for in the future.

    If he hadn¡¯t gone to the institute this time, he would never have found out about this.

    ¡°Pu Tong.¡±

    Shana fainted and fell on Ling Mo¡¯s chest.

    Although she passed out, it didn¡¯t mean her spirit wasn¡¯t active, in fact it was instead much more fiercer.

    Her body was trembling slightly, and although she was frowning, it didn¡¯t seem that there was any problems with her since her body was still generating the virus from within.

    Being also affected by the process, Ling Mo felt that his spiritual world was being overwhelmed.

    He took Ye Lian¡¯s hand and said with a weak voice, ¡°I¡¯ll help you evolve also once I recover.¡±

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo with a clear understanding, then nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.don¡¯t worry¡­I¡­won¡¯t¡­.allow¡­anyone toe in¡­..¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be so smart, you don¡¯t even need me to exin anything anymore.¡± Ling Mo smiled happily, but his voice became smaller and smaller, his eyelids also became heavier until he finally closed them.

    To be continued¡­..

 Chapter 201 Part 2 â€“ The Most Important Step

    <h4>Chapter 201 Part 2 ¨C The Most Important Step</h4>

    It was unknown for how long Ling Mo slept, he slowly woke up after a while.

    In a confused state, he felt a cold lip sticking to his cheek and then slowly sliding over.

    A tongue began licking him and made his dry lips start to feel a bit better.

    ¡°Water¡­..¡±

    His throat felt as if it was on fire, Ling Mo could hardly wait to suck that little tongue into his mouth.

    Sweet saliva started to flow into his mouth, down into his throat and circted throughout his body.

    A heat rose from within the stomach and then circted around the body. Ling Mo could finally feel his limbs again.

    ¡°wuuu¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo opened his eyes a little bit. Li Ya Ling¡¯s clear cut facial features were right in front of his face, the red eyes were staring at him.

    ¡°Taking advantage of me while I was sleeping to kiss me?¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but reach out with his hands and spank her buttocks, and then embrace her with his arms.

    Looking at Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes, it seems that she has notpletely broken through, but after looking at her for a little longer, Ling Mo noticed that her spirit fluctuations were much stronger and sharper, and her eyes seemed to contain a certain desire.

    Based on his feelings, he guessed that it had probably past a day already, Ye Lian and Shana weren¡¯t in the house.

    Li Ya Ling was wrapped around Ling Mo¡¯s body as if she was a beautiful snake, Ling Mo also started to feel the heat gathering in his stomach again.

    ¡°Cough¡­Cough¡­Senior Sister, what do you want to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Almost¡­.just almost¡­.¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s arms flexibly wrapped around Ling Mo¡¯s neck, she used her cheeks to rub around his neck.

    Almost? What does that mean? Did she almost break through?

    Ling Mo stared at Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes and looked inside them, at the edge of her pupils there seemed to be a color of amber on both eyes.

    But this amber color was not very clear, and Ling Mo was still a bit dizzy¡­

    ¡°Almost is just too bad, but Senior Sister, you still have to let me go¡­¡±

    ¡°RIPS!!!¡±

    Just as Ling Mo supported his body to sit up, Li Ya Ling once again pushed him back down and his pants were tore open.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t take heed to Ling Mo¡¯s resistance, she just kissed Ling Mo again and at the same time leaned on to Ling Mo¡¯s body.

    Although her body was really cold, Ling Mo could feel that the blood in her bloody had be extremely heated!

    Is it because the snake venom is still in effect? Maybe she can¡¯t fully rely on herself to stimte the virus hive.

    That¡¯s right, how could it possible be that easy to reach the zombie leader level¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind was in aplete mess while he was thinking, and during that time Li Ya Ling had already taken off her clothes.

    He didn¡¯t expect to get raped the moment he woke up and he was unsure where Ye Lian and Shana had gone to.

    He had wanted to use the spirit connection to ask for help from those two, but those two rascals may not want to save him. Not to make matters worse, but he was also staying in someone else¡¯s base, if something embarrassing were to happen he would probably want to run his head to the wall.

    ¡°Senior Sister, is seems that your ability to learn is still very strong¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned and watched as Li Ya Ling took out a roll of stic wrap¡­

    ¡°No no no¡­.don¡¯t use that anymore¡­¡± Ling Mo then pointed towards the backpack and said, ¡°The divine tool is in there.¡±

    Before when they were in the mall, he had quietly stuffed a box of the ¡°Divine Tools¡± into his backpack.

    In fact, in the general supermarket, this thing was extremely difficult to find. It was either ttened, or crushed under a lot of goods, or simply in the middle of a pile of rotten meat.

    Of course if he washed it, it could probably still be used, but to be honest, it would put a lot of psychological pressure on him and he hadn¡¯t reached to that level yet where he was desperate.

    This box that was found in the shopping center was idently stepped on¡­

    The first one was taken out but because Li Ya Ling had used too much strength, she tore it.

    ¡°Peng!¡± tore up¡­..

    ¡°Ow! It hit me!¡±

    Another one was broken¡­.

    Ling Mo tried to get up and help, however, Li Ya Ling wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen since she was afraid he¡¯d run away, allowing to hopelessly see that the box had only onest remaining divine tool left!

    ¡°My divine tools¡­..¡±

    Fortunately she didn¡¯t break thest one, and Li Ya Ling quickly leaned on his body.

    Li Ya Ling was now in aplete state of excitement, her controlling herself from eating Ling Mo was already quite good news.

    However, the more urgent she became, the harder it was to find a way to fulfill her desire.

    Seeing that she was getting more and more anxious and her eyes were getting more redder, Ling Mo could only move himself slightly.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s you who wanted to rape me¡­then you should put more work into!¡±

    But just like Ling Mo¡¯s previous guess, her hymen hadpletely healed, but for some reason it didn¡¯t bleed this time.

    This totally surpassed Ling Mo¡¯s imagination, he quickly took a closer look and noticed that he had actually not broken it a second time.

    Rather, she could automatically expand it, just like a snake¡¯s mouth¡­

    This ability was just too awesome!

    Since she wasn¡¯t going to bleed, Ling Mo quickly tore off the sacred item and released his little buddy.

    ¡°Holy shit, it really feels like a snake¡­¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s body was just too soft, it was hard to imagine her having such strong strength and being able to move her body like that.

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t too happy about being raped, but the feeling of this body was¡­.just too wonderful!

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s body seemed to be really sensitive, every time she reached an orgasm, her spirit fluctuations would boost and stimte the virus hive, generating more virus to fuse with the snake venom.

    Ling Mo could see the amber colors in her eyes bing more and more clearer.

    Sure enough, it really was almost¡­..Senior sister just needed some external stimtion to help her break through, both body and spirit stimtion was naturally the best way!

    In short the best way was PA!PA!PA!(TL: Sex)

    This was the most important step!

 Chapter 202 â€“ Stuck in the Bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 202 ¨C Stuck in the Bathroom</h4>

    Of course it wasn¡¯t always possible to rely it on PA!PA!PA!, Ling Mo would be too exhausted.

    However, at the critical moment of breaking through, PA!PA!PA! can indeed be extremely effective.

    At least it was for Li Ya Ling¡­

    When her body tightened, Ling Mo would also tremble.

    Her eyes closed violently, and when it was opened again, the amber color was very clear!

    Not only that, the red color in the whites of her eyes had started to gather in the middle of the pupil.

    This process wasn¡¯t fast, but Ling Mo was excited to see this.

    When whites of her eyes haspletely recovered their original color, it meant that Li Ya Ling hadpletely broken through to the zombie leader level.

    The face was still the same, clear cut like a beautiful and sexy mix. But the vibe she gave was very different.

    Cool and charming, like a real beautiful snake. Her eyes had a circle of amber color at the edges of the pupil making it look cold and sharp.

    What shocked Ling Mo was her movements. Her upper body was pressed against Ling Mo, and her hips were raised high.

    This sexy movement was too simr to a snake¡­..

    Zombie Leader¡­.She really became a zombie leader level now!

    Although her transformation to a zombie leader seemed a bit weird¡­.The biggest difference between Li Ya Ling and Half-moon was that the amber color in the eyes was too obvious, and the more Ling Mo looked at it, the more she resembled to a mutant creature.

    Did a high level mutant creature eyes look like this?

    As Li Ya Ling took a deep breath, she seemed to be a lot more calmer.

    Fortunately other than her skin bing even more delicate, nothing else changed.

    However Ling Mo felt that his body had changed, after all he had absorbed a decent amount of orgasm juice¡­

    His physical strength had basically recovered and his spiritual power had received a boost. When Ling Mo pulled Li Ya Ling to the bathroom, he noticed that his body felt much lighter than before.

    The effects of the virus¡­

    For zombies, the virus was the root cause of their changes, and also their source of power.

    Even if Li Ya Ling has transformed into a zombie leader, she still can¡¯t rely on the virus hive within her body to provide herself with enough of the virus.

    She would still need to consume a bit of the virus somehow in order for her virus hive to keep generating the virus, sort of like doing a maintenance, which could also be used to supply energy that was lost.

    As Ling Mo finished wiping himself and Li Ya Ling with a towel, Li Ya Ling suddenly looked out.

    ¡°Somebody¡¯sing¡­¡±

    Just as her voice fell, a person knocked on the door, a crisp girl voiced, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡±

    The towel on Ling Mo¡¯s hand immediately dropped to the ground. Li Ya Ling and his clothes were all on the bed.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    ¡°What is it¡­.¡± Just as he was about to open the bathroom door and tell Ou Yang Lien to wait for a bit, he heard the sound of the room door opening.

    ¡°Comee in.¡±

    It¡¯s Ye Lian¡¯s voice.

    Ling Mo quickly shut the bathroom door.

    It sounded like a lot of other people also came inside the room¡­.

    ¡°Wheres big brother?¡± Meng Jia Yu asked with a bit of uncertainty.

    Ling Mo opened a little gap from the bathroom door and saw Meng Jia Yu holding onto a bunch of clean clothes that were probably meant for him to change into.

    Ye Lian and Shana were each carrying a small piece of bacon, they weren¡¯t here before so they probably went out to go get this.

    And it seems that one of the pieces has already been cut, meaning the probability of these two gluttonous female zombies tasting the meat was pretty high.

    Although it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to eat, they still crave for meat. They aren¡¯t allowed to eat human flesh or raw meat, but bacon should fine¡­..

    Meat was actually also a source of power, although it wasn¡¯t as good as the gels¡­.

    Ou Yang Lian headed towards the bathroom and looked around, ¡°Did big brother¡¯s injury get any better?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly recalled that he was wounded on his shoulder..

    When he pressed on it, it still hurts a little bit, but seemed to be much better than before.

    When he was having sex with Li Ya Ling, his body absorbed a lot of orgasm from Li Ya Ling, his wound had also be a bit heated.

    Did this mean that Li Ya Ling¡¯s orgasm juice had the same effects as the spider queen¡¯s virus? It would be awesome if that were true.

    If not, he could always just take some medicine and heal the normal, so there wasn¡¯t really much to worry about.

    Seeing Ou Yang Lianing closer to the bathroom door, Ling Mo started to panic, but the little girl wouldn¡¯t open the door for no reason.

    Meng Jia Yu asked, ¡°Huh? Big brother¡¯s clothes¡­.and also sister-inw¡¯s clothes, why are they here?¡± Meng Jia Yu had some doubts. She even reached out and touched the nkets, ¡°It¡¯s still warm.¡±

    Cousin¡­.You didn¡¯t need to be so thorough.

    Li Ya Ling leaned onto Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going out?¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re naked, and also because of your eyes¡­. You need to hurry and restore them back to your normal state Senior Sister.¡±

    Li Ya Ling said, ¡°Okay¡±, but as she went to pick up the towel, she identally bumped into a bucket.

    Although the bucket didn¡¯t knock over, it still made a soft ¡°dang¡± sound.

    Everyone in the room looked over at the bathroom door.

    When he made eye contact with Ye Lian and Shana, Ling Mo realized that they already knew he was there.

    This is good news, but why haven¡¯t they lead Meng Jia Yu and Ou Yang Lien out yet!

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Ou Yang Lian ran to the bathroom door and started knocking, Ling Mo could only say, ¡°um¡­.big brother is¡­¡±

    Shana finally remembered to help Ling Mo and said really loud, ¡°He¡¯s peeing.¡±

    Ling Mo had the urge to m his head on the wall, but at least this was better than saying he was taking a dump.

    Meng Jia Yu quickly said, ¡°Ah, okay big brother, take your time.¡±

    But out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Li Ya Ling¡¯s voice also came out from the bathroom and said, ¡°I¡¯m peeing inside too!¡±

    ¡°This exnation isn¡¯t needed!¡±

    If there was a ce Ling Mo could hide, he would.

    Ou Yang Lien was too little so she didn¡¯t have any reactions but Meng Jia Yu did, she blushed hard.

    The sound from before seemed to be someone bumping into a bucket¡­.Are they have a couple¡¯s bath?

    ¡°The washed clothes I¡¯ll put over here, Lien Lien let¡¯s go downstairs. Um¡­sister-inw, tell him toe downstairs and eatter, it¡¯s good for you to eat something after just waking up, we cooked soup tonight.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu quickly grabbed Ou Yang Lien away as if they were trying to escape, when she went downstairs, her cheeks were still hot, her heart was beating fast.

    She bumped into 202 downstairs, he looked at her with curiosity, and then looked at the stairs before asking, ¡°Did you find out about something?¡±

    ¡°Nope! Nothing!¡± Meng Jia Yu started to picture some weird things, she quickly shook her head and led Ou Yang Lien away.

    Although meeting this kind of situation made her feel embarrassed, but what really made her feel ashamed was the fact that she kept imagining what had gone on in the bathroom.

    202 stared at her as she escaped, and then looked towards the stairway thinking, ¡°You obviously have the chance to approach those monsters¡­.No, brother Ling¡¯s room, but you don¡¯t even bother peeping¡­¡±

    Ling Mo and Li Ya Ling came out of the bathroom, he was going to wear his clothes, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at Shana.

    ¡°Shana, you¡­¡±

    Just as Ling Mo started to talk, Shana¡¯s eyes started to have some changes.

    First, a red dot appeared in the middle of the pupil, and then slowly spread. Until her entire pupil turned red, just the white part didn¡¯t change.

    Being stared at by these eyes, Ling Mo actually had a feeling of guilt in an instant. If it wasn¡¯t because he had recovered his spirit powers, he probably would have been stupefied.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±When Shana recovered and pulled herself together, Ling Mo jumped over and held Shana, ¡°Leader level!¡±

    Shana smiled, for some reason Shana seemed a bit different now.

    When her eyes changed, Ling Mo felt as if he saw the previous Shana when they had first met.

    Strong, serious, and had a proud smile¡­.

    ¡°Shana haspletely upgraded?¡±

 Chapter 203 â€“ The Layer That Needs To Be Broken

    <h4>Chapter 203 ¨C The Layer That Needs To Be Broken</h4>

    ¡°No¡­almost¡­it feels like I¡¯m missing something¡­.¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes went back to normal, but it¡¯s still a bit red, and if you look at it a bit longer, it looks as if she spaced out¡­

    This might be side effect¡­..

    But what was the ¡°almost¡± that Shana was referring to?

    Could it be¡­.Ling Mo thought about how Li Ya Ling evolved.

    But Shana immediately gave Ling Mo a faint smile and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling that there¡¯s ayer that needs to be broken into in my mind¡­¡±

    Ayer? Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but look down at her private part and quickly shook his head removing that idea from his brain.

    Did Li Ya Ling give him a bad influence? Maybe, she did always try to touch him from time to time, she even raped him¡­..

    Thinking to this point, Ling Mo looked at Li Ya Ling, but became attracted immediately by her outstanding buttocks.

    Ling Mo quickly asked, ¡°Do you think I can break thatyer with my spirit tentacles?¡±

    Shana nervously looked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°No, not that ce¡­If you go any deeper¡­.¡±

    She wanted to say something but then stopped, Ling Mo somehow knew what she meant.

    If Ling Mo did that, not only would Shana get hurt in the process, but Ling Mo himself would also get hurt as well.

    Spiritual things were alwaysplicated. One wrong move might turn you into aplete retard.

    This was a risk that he couldn¡¯t take.

    But after this experiment, Shana is very close to bing a zombie leader in terms of spirit.

    The feeling she gave people was simr to the feeling that Half-moon gave to him.

    Now that I think about it, Half-moon at that time hadn¡¯t evolved into a zombie leader level yet, she was most likely almost there, there weren¡¯t anyyers broken at that time from what he could tell.

    No matter what, Shana had increased her power by a lot.

    Just those eyes of hers could bring about a spiritual impact.

    Her eyes could confuse her enemies, and not to mention her fighting skills were already incredible¡­.

    But on the other hand, Shana didn¡¯t increase a lot of her physical power.

    Ling Mo only had a limited amount of knowledge towards the virus, so far he only knew that the gel that was inside the zombie would eventually evolve into a virus hive, but it was uncertain to say how the virus affected the zombie.

    Maybe someone will figure that out eventually in the future. There might still be some institutes that haven¡¯t beenpletely destroyed yet that had the ability to find out.

    As long as the human race hasn¡¯t beenpletely destroyed, they will find out eventually. But the process of obtaining this knowledge would be very long.

    Ling Mo nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°No worries, at least you¡¯re stronger spiritually. We¡¯ll find a way to get rid of thatyer. Let¡¯s take it slow for now.¡±

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, the zombie leader level was the real starting point of zombie evolution.

    This step was naturally difficult to take. Li Ya Ling could take this step by breaking through using ¡°PA!PA!PA!¡±, but as for Shana her situation was different and had to done in a different way.

    And to what level they could reach in the future, it¡¯s still unclear.

    Who knows maybe in the distant future, Shana¡¯s ws would be made up and she would be a really strong zombie.

    This point in regards to Li Ya Ling also applies.

    For example, the poison monster, the spider queen, when it came to facing human weapons, they were still very vulnerable.

    The poison monster got killed by a gun, the spider queen got minced to pieces by a fan¡­.

    They were all good at individual fights, but from the information they got from the military base, there were still some organizations that were fighting after the apocalypse happened, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have the time to send out messages.

    The zombies are getting stronger, and human are fighting hard to survive, no one knows what kinds of creatures would be produced from under the billions of zombies.

    The road to evolution was extremely long¡­.

    At least his hard work has paid off.

    After helping Shana get rid of theyer, he can then start to help Ye Lian.

    Perhap having the experience of breaking through twice can help him find a way to evolve Ye Lian.

    Ling Mo believes that out of three girls, Ye Lian had the most bnced evolution so far, she might eventually be the one with the most strongestbat power after evolving.

    Ling Mo also could feel that had benefited from Li Ya Ling and Shana¡¯s evolution and had gotten much stronger in the process.

    He had improved his speed and agility, increasing his chances of escaping a dangerous moment, his spirit power had also take a great leap.

    However, because he had overdrawn his spirit power, before he actually fully recovers, it¡¯s still hard to say how much power he had gained from their evolution. But in short, it is still quite worth looking forward to.

    Just as Ling Mo excitedly grabbed Shana¡¯s arm, Ye Lian walked over and whispered, ¡°Brother Ling, are you nning on not wearing your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Cough..Cough¡­Of course I am¡­ And you snake beauty,e over here and put on your clothes also!¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed Li Ya Ling, although her body has be more and more sexy, but it wasn¡¯t a good idea to walk around naked.

    Before he wore his clothes, Ling Mo checked on his wound, it didn¡¯t get infected, but it also didn¡¯t recover fully as well.

    However Li Ya Ling¡¯s juice did have some effects on him, probably because the virus in her body had also mutated.

    After thinking about it for a while, Ling Mo decided to pour out some of the virus drug he had obtained in theb onto the wound. He immediately felt a sudden feeling of soreness and numbness.

    The virus drug was actually a diluted version of the virus, if he used a lot at once, he might get infected.

    So he didn¡¯t use that much, he just only dipped a tiny bit of it. A cool breeze flowed through all over his body.

    ¡°Wow, this is too refreshing¡­¡±

    It was so refreshing that it couldn¡¯t evenpare to smoking a cigar!

    Ling Mo felt his wound start to wriggle, even when he put his hand over it, he could still feel it.

    If it could really heal his wound, then his shoulder might be able to recover pretty fast.

    By the time it reached dinner, Ling Mo¡¯s arm was able to move freely, but if he were to use the tang knife it would still be a bit tough, but a regr knife would be okay.

    ¡°If I could control the spider queen, wouldn¡¯t she be sort of like a moving medical tool box?¡±

    But when he thought of her appearance, Ling Mo immediately shook his head.

    Nevermind, I wouldn¡¯t dare meet anyone if I took her with me.

    The first floors living room had been turned into a dining room. A long desk was put in the middle with two rows of stool all around the sides and all kinds of food were ced on the desk.

    The number of green vegetables was rtivelyrge. ording to one survivor, they ventured into the nearby fields. Unattended for a long time, these have long be real wild vegetables.

    In addition, there was a big pot of stewed meat, the smell of cooked meat filled the room, Ling Mo¡¯s mouth had begun to water.

    After evolving, Li Ya Ling had the ability to control herself more, even though she was still pretty cold to other people, but at least now she didn¡¯t have to avoid them like the gue. Meng Jia Yu was sitting on the head seat, when she saw Ling Mo, she blushed.

    But under the watchful eyes of the survivors, she still walked over to Ling Mo and said, ¡°Brother,e here and sit.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­This..why don¡¯t you sit there?¡±

    Meng Jia Yu was the new leader here, she had the ability to back it up, not to mention she was nice, so she did deserve to be the new leader.

    And being Ling Mo¡¯s cousin also increased her prestige.

    Seeing that Meng Jia Yu insisted on giving Ling Mo that seat, some survivors started to joke around, ¡°Why not just sit together!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the sister-inws are also all here!¡±

    Meng Jia Yu¡¯s face ispletely red, she pushed Ling Mo onto the seat and said, ¡°Today you are still here with us, so you will sit here!¡±

    Laughter and ps came out, Ling Mo could only reluctantly ept this gesture and sit on the head seat.

    The three girls seats were also arranged besides Ling Mo, you could tell that they were all very nice towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°Let me say something.¡± Meng Jia Yu raised her wine cup, the rice wine here was actually pretty good. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to have survived till today. We probably might need to stay here for a long time. The good thing is that we now have a way to supply ourselves, we have enough food to make it till next year or even the harvest season for next year, either way our production rate in the beginning won¡¯t be a lot¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Someoneughed, everyone here came from the city, so obviously nobody knew the correct way to grow crops.

    The output of their production rate would be incredibly low for their first season¡­but this was also part of the process.

    Ling Mo smiled as well, he thought that this cousin of his was pretty good at keeping a friendly atmosphere.

    ¡°But most importantly we should thank my cousin and his sister-inws, without them, most of us would have already been killed, even if we had reached here by ourselves, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it. So thank you brother and sister-inws!¡±

    Meng Jia Yu turned to Ling Mo and toasted her wine cup to him before drinking it all.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare let the girl zombie¡¯s drink any wine, since he had a bad experience previously. So he only allowed them to drink water. Unlike them, Ling Mo had a full cup of wine.

    ¡°Thanks cousin, and thank you everyone. I just want to say, I hope everyone will be able to stay alive until the end.¡±

    Ling Mo toasted and then drank all the contents within his cup.

    The sweet wine slid into his throat and Ling Mo could not help but shake.

    Everyone was looking at him, ¡°Staying alive till the end¡± sounded easy, but to most of the survivors, it meant a lot to them.

    Everyone shouted, ¡°Live until the end!¡±

    They all stood up and made a toast to Ling Mo!

 Chapter 204 Part 1 â€“ You are a Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 204 Part 1 ¨C You are a Pervert</h4>

    The next day, right before dawn, Ling Mo woke up.

    He quickly grabbed the backpack he usually wore and took the three girls and left the room.

    Everyone had drank a lot the previous night, most of the survivors were probably still asleep.

    When he came to a certain room, Ling Mo stopped and slowly opened the door before walking in.

    Ou Yang Lien was curled up in a corner of the bed, sleeping soundly, with her little mouth slightly open.

    Her little hand was outside of the quilt, her delicate little fingers were slightly bent making people unable to help themselves from resisting to pinch it.

    Ling Mo looked at her by the bedside and kissed her on the check and whispered, ¡°Quickly grow up.¡±

    After that he covered her with the nket properly and then left.

    But as Ling Mo walked out of the room, Ou Yang Lien opened her eyes.

    She touched the spot on her cheek where Ling Mo had kissed her and her eyes began to turn red.

    In order not to make any sounds while crying, she pulled head under the nkets and covered her head¡­

    Aftering downstairs, Ye Lian and the other two girls have already gotten inside the car.

    Ling Mo looked around and noticed that there wasn¡¯t anyone on guardst night.

    Even though he was a bit surprised, he still opened the door and checked the car.

    Both fuel tanks werepletely full, and it seems that the car had just been washed recently making it look extremely clean.

    Just as he opened the trunk of the car, hisplexion immediately turned extremely ugly, it was as if he had saw a ghost.

    His first reaction upon opening the trunk of the car was to m it shut, but he stopped himself from making such an impulsive move and took a closer look inside.

    A skinny teenager was curled up between the bags, that teenager was 202¡­..

    He looked up at Ling Mo and smiled, ¡°Hehehe¡­Big brother, hello¡­.¡±

    Ling Mo answered, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Ling Mo had originally thought he would be able to leave without anyone finding out, but who knew that this kid would purposely hide in the trunk in case he left without letting anyone know.

    Fortunately Ling Mo had checked the contents of the car before leaving, otherwise he might have identally taken him along with him.

    ¡°Big brother don¡¯t be like this! After so many days of close observation, I still believe that you are the biggest monster. I want to stay by your side and establish a great friendship with you¡­And then¡­¡±

    202 climbed out of the trunk, stared at Ling Mo while rubbing his hands.

    It was unknown how long he had stayed in there waiting for Ling Mo, his body had be very stiff.

    Just as Ling Mo was about to curse at him, he suddenly came up with an idea.

    Ling Mo asked with a low voice, ¡°Do you really wish to know what is my superpower?¡±

    202 excitedly nodded.

    Ling Mo replied with a very serious tone, ¡°If your able to stay here and protect the survivors living in this base and also help them develop, I will tell you what my superpower is the next time we meet.¡±

    This really wasn¡¯t actually tricking 202, if he really stayed behind to give protection to everyone, it was actually fine for Ling Mo to tell him what his superpower really was.

    Either way, it was just one word ¡°Puppeting¡±. As for whether if 202 could really find out what that ability could do, that wasn¡¯t really his problem to tell him.

    On the other hand, 202 was actually really powerful, he could have been a lot more powerful if he wasn¡¯t a bit mental in the head.

    Ling Mo would feel much better if he stayed behind and helped the survivors. Even though he did have some mental issues, but he was still quite reliable, especially when he went into battle, he was the type that wasn¡¯t afraid of dying.

    Normal people wouldn¡¯t usually say yes to this deal, but 202 considered for a while before nodding and saying. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s shake on it!¡±

    This unexpected response made Ling Mo extremely curious and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How are you so sure that I wille back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an obvious answer, it¡¯s because your a perverted lolicon! Who knows you might also be a perverted cousin-con! 202 didn¡¯t hesitate to add, ¡°As for me, I have already transcended and became a Ling Mo-con!¡±

    ¡°Fuck your mother(TL: TA MA DA! Aka fuck your mother or fuck you)! Your the fucking pervert, Stay the fuck away from me!¡±

    As the SUV slowly passed the cement bridge, a figure appeared on the balcony of the second floor.

    At the moment when the SUV turned, Meng Jia Yu vaguely felt that Ling Mo had turned to look at her in her direction, and their eyes made contact with each other.

    This made Meng Jia Yu unable to stop herself from bing absent-minded, by the time she was able to recover herself, the SUV had already driven away from her line of sight.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Meng Jia Yu sniffed and whispered in a low voice.

    Ye Lian who was sitting on the passenger¡¯s seat looking outside, asked, ¡°Are we¡­.going back to X City?¡±

    Ling Mo nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes we are are going there, the S city and R city should both be in a simr situation as X city, but the difference both of them are rtively smaller cities and have less poption, there would be no point in going to any of those cities since their poption is too small.

    Shana leaned forward from her seat and asked, ¡°Brother Ling, did you want help to help Chang Teng go look for his son?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­.¡± Ling Mo thought for a while before saying, ¡°Only if it is convenient for us.¡±

    ¡°I think you will decide to go, because you are a man of your word.¡±, Shana suddenly said.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart pounded and moved, he stared at the rear view mirror.

    The Shana that was in the mirror seemed very quiet, but Ling Mo could not help but think that he could see a bit of the previous Shana now.

    However, her current state right now was unstable, the reason probably due to her notpletely evolving.

    To be Continued¡­..

 Chapter 204 Part 2 â€“ You are a Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 204 Part 2 ¨C You are a Pervert</h4>

    The SUV raised its speed and in a short amount of time they reached High New District.

    Scattered zombies could be seen everywhere on the wide road. When they saw the SUV driving past them, they all immediately ran towards the car in a frenzy.

    Ling Mo elerated and increased the throttle in order to outrun the zombies, if the ordinary zombies got entangled with the car they would slow them down, giving the chance for the other zombies around them toe to them as well, making the situation very troublesome.

    However, when they were close to the Hundred Flower District, Ling Mo hesitated a little before taking a different route.

    Although they had defeated a numerous amount of zombies before they had left the city, the corpses that were left there would have attracted arge amount of zombies from other ces. Heading over there would just be asking for trouble.

    As a provincial city, and also thergest city in the west, the scope of X City was quiterge, making the roads pretty well connected to each other.

    Ling Mo drove along the big roads for about ten minutes before finally stopping by an alley.

    Tons of cars were blocking the way, so his only option was to park the car here temporarily.

    As Ling Mo¡¯s vehicle stopped, a sound of a crash came from behind them.

    Some of the zombies that had been chasing them from behind, had finally caught up to them. They started pounding the car with their fists, a zombie jumped directly to the rear window, desperately mming the window.

    But this car was a SUV, the car windows weren¡¯t that easily broken into, and just as a zombie was in the middle of pounding hard on the windows, the car door suddenly opened up a gap, and then ¡°Bang¡± the zombie was smashed away.

    A tall figure followed and jumped off the car. At this time, the zombie has crawled up from the ground, it¡¯s nose was bleeding and it was also spurting out blood.

    ¡°Hmph¡±, snorted the figure, this gesture made the zombie stare for a second, but within that second, a cold light had passed through its neck.

    Blood started to spray out, Li Ya Ling kicked the zombie away and looked at at the other two zombies, her pupils had turned red, and the amber color was bing more obvious.

    The dignity of a zombie leader, made them fearful of moving forward.

    But Ling Mo, who had just jumped out of the car had caught their attention.

    Not only did he get the attention of the two other zombies, but he had also gotten the attention of the rest of the twenty zombies on the street, making them all quickly rush over.

    His spirit tentacles rolled out of and instantly all the zombies became stupefied.

    Simultaneously taking over twenty zombies in mere moments disyed Ling Mo¡¯s increase in his spiritual power after upgrading himself.

    And his power didn¡¯t end there, he was also able to control all of them all at the same time/

    However, Ye Lian and the other girls weren¡¯t too happy about it since they had wanted to use this as an excuse to exercise, Ling Mo could only walk towards the trunk after disrupting the zombies.

    At this time, Li Ya Ling moved, her movements were just like a snake, she slid so fast between the two zombies.

    They had not taken more than two steps before falling to ground suddenly with blood flowing out of their bodies.

    The attack speed was so fast that they couldn¡¯t see how she attacked at all, the speed was terrifying!

    Ye Lian also opened the car door and jumped off, although she was still an advanced zombie, but she wasn¡¯t that far from bing a zombie leader.

    Agilely rushing into the zombie crowd, Ye Lian easily destroyed some of the zombies with her tiger ws in addition with her unique superior jumping ability.

    Every time a de of light shed out, at least one zombie died. Ye Lian belonged to the more bnced type zombie which could said that she was an advanced zombie in the traditional sense.

    However, each zombie had a subtle difference between them, Ye Lian had a light body, giving her a superior jumping ability, in addition to a fast reaction speed during closebat.

    She could quickly retreat far away in a matter of seconds, and even jump high after taking a step from the same ce, the zombies couldn¡¯t even touch her clothes.

    When the spiritual(mental) disturbance lost its effect, the remaining ten zombies resumed in rushing towards them. However, Shana had already moved in front of them blocking their way.

    The eyes of the zombies that had lost their colors during the spiritual disturbance quickly gained a different type of color that seemed confusing, zombies usually followed their instincts as part of their behaviors, so they did not assume that they were still affected.

    They all ran towards Shana as if they saw some sort of illusion.

    At the same time, the scythe in the hands of Shana was raised high, and the crescent-shaped de suddenly shed across.

    ¡°PU!¡±

    Under the sh of Shana¡¯s scythe, the sky started to rain blood, and several corpses fell to the ground.

    The remaining zombies seemed to havepletely awoken from their illusions, but by that time Ye Lian had already appeared behind them in midair.

    The three female zombies hadpletely crushed the zombies, this narrow corner in the road was covered with corpses in an instant.

    Ling Mo by now has opened the trunk and proceeded to give each of them a backpack.

    It wasn¡¯t heavy at all for the zombies to carry. Ling Mo hung a submachine gun behind his shoulders.

    Although there was a limited amount of bullets, it was still usable.

    As for the bow and arrow that Ling Mo usually used, there weren¡¯t a lot of arrows left, Ling Mo thought of just giving the rest to Ye Lian.

    She held it in her hands and looked at it with curiosity and suddenly released one.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A red light in a distance from where they were standing ruptured, Ling Mo waspletely shocked with wide eyes, ¡°That was pretty urate¡­.¡±

 Chapter 205 Part 1 - Smart Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 205 Part 1 ¨C Smart Zombie</strong>

    Ling Mo decided to leave the SUV where it was, and there was still actually a lot of things in vehicle.

    For example, canned food.... Seeing the big pile of canned food, Ling Mo could not help but smile.

    They must of been really afraid that he would go hungry...

    But these things were just too heavy, Ling Mo decided to take only enough for half a month.

    The car also was stuffed with some washed clothes, but he decided to only take the military parka.

    After the apocalypse, the weather was also affected somewhat, in general it became much colder than before.

    In addition, the current season was fall so it was obviously much better for him to wear more, he didn¡¯t have a zombies body where he could ignore the coldness or hotness from the weather.

    It didn¡¯t really matter if he just left his vehicle here since there was no one around, and zombies wouldn¡¯te and smash the car unless there was someone.

    He might not have been able to use the car anymore, but it¡¯s still nice to keep it around somewhere safe just in case.

    The only thing that Ling Mo remembered about this area was that there was a big amusement park around here. There was usually a lot of people in there.

    He had always wanted to take Ye Lian toe here and y, but they never got a chance to.

    It¡¯s not that Ye Lian didn¡¯t have time or anything, but it was just that he didn¡¯t have the balls to ask her.

    Fortunately the good news was that after the apocalypse happened, Ye Lian was still with him.

    Unfortunately the bad the news that came with the good was that she hadn¡¯t recovered much of her memories.

    Shana on the other hand had seen the ferris wheel from afar, and her expression seemed somewhat different.

    Ling Mo asked her, ¡°Do you want to go take a look?¡±

    Shana nodded, ¡°Yes....It¡¯s huge....¡±

    Since it was what Shana wanted, Ling Mo would say yes for sure.

    She had said that there was anotheryer in her head, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    Making a breakthrough from a spiritual aspect was the hardest, although Ling Mo has been brainstorming different ways to break through thatyer, but so far he hasn¡¯t found any safe ways to deal with it.

    Maybe it might help her break through if he satisfied some of her desires. Although the possibility of that being true was very low, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try.

    ¡°Seems to be a bit far.¡±

    Ling Mo discovered a travel map from a newsstand and found their location from the building number from a store.

    Ling Mo became shocked as he spread out the map.

    He had been living in the suburbs, and even though he knew that X city was rtively big, but he never knew it was this big.

    ording to the map, the ce he used to live in or the ces he has been to were only just a tip of the iceberg.

    Including the countryside, X city was about 12,400 square kilometers.

    ¡°Forgive me for not doing so well in math or geography, but this map is so big! And there¡¯s so many attractions everywhere!

    Originally Ling Mo thought that this area only had an amusement park, but he didn¡¯t realize that there were so many other attractions all around him.

    Ling Mo began to think that he had stayed at home a bit too much in the past.

    But he couldn¡¯t be med for this since it wasn¡¯t easy to live on his own, he had a lot of pressure, and didn¡¯t have much of chance toe to this area.

    Ye Lian also looked over curiously and looked at the map, ¡°We are... where are we?¡±

    Ling Mo pointed at a corner of the map and said, ¡°We are here.¡± He looked at Shana and asked, ¡°Shana, this ce is really close to where you used to live, have you ever been here before?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shana smiled, but her eyes became cold suddenly, that little demoness hiding inside her appeared again, ¡°I was busy most of the time, I had to practice martial arts, create weapons and also learn a whole lot of other things....¡±

    ¡°Oh....¡± Ling Mo quickly changed the subject. ¡°Then let¡¯s take this chance to go around there and you can also at the same time figure out what theyer exactly is. Plus we are also running out of virus gels, there should be plenty of zombies to replenish our gel supply.¡±

    Li Ya Ling who at this moment had just finished cutting off the head of a zombie said, ¡°I think....I have a memory of this ce.¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s memory apparently had recovered a lot, you could tell she kept pondering from time to time.

    She needed more time to adjust to the sudden and abundant amount of memories she had recovered.

    What made Ling Mo a bit nervous was that the way Li Ya Ling looked at him now was a bit different.

    Especially after being ¡°raped¡± by her, and after she evolved!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can also help Senior Sister consolidate her memories at the same time. The zoo is pretty close from here, we might be able to get some mutant creature gels if were lucky.¡±

    Comparing to normal gels, Li Ya Ling seemed to be more interested in mutant creature gels, and obviously Ling Mo would try his best to satisfy her desires.

    Since this was an open space, he didn¡¯t need to mind control zombies to help him explore the area to figure out where to go, there were already zombies that had noticed him from a distance and started rushing towards him after roaring.

    With the three girls next to him, the zombies around them were no threat at all. There would be one or two that got past the girls but they would immediately stop in their tracks after being controlled by Ling Mo giving him a chance to kill them.

    After leaving for about half a month anding back to this city full of zombies, Ling Mo felt a lot more relieved.

    During this short time, he had upgraded himself, making himself stronger than ever, as long as he wasn¡¯t surrounded by tons of zombies, there was practically nothing he needed to be afraid of.

    <i>To be continued.....</i>

 Chapter 205 Part 2 - Smart Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 205 Part 2 ¨C Smart Zombie</strong>

    After crossing this street, they came to an ancient decorated archway, after passing through the archway they saw that the street was designed in a vintage way.

    There were several souvenir shops and a few local food stands on both sides of the street. But what made this street stand out was the zombies, when two zombies jumped out and rushed towards him, Ling Mo had actually freaked out.

    Both having a kill matt hairstyle in addition to their twisted faces, for some reason it seemed to fit this ce.....

    ¡°Dying your hair so colorful...... even if you weren¡¯t the first one to mutate, the zombies would have all targeted you first!¡±

    Ling Mo dodged and used his spirit tentacles to control them immediately, but just when he was about to kill them, a shadowy figure appeared from a window on the second floor of a building. It¡¯s target was Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother moving at all to avoid the attack, Ye Lian jumped above Ling Mo¡¯s head using the archway with her superior jumping ability to intercept the attack and block it.

    ¡°PU!¡±

    Blood rain sprayed out as Ling Mo dashed forward, he had already killed one of the kill matt zombies, the other one had gotten knocked away by Shana¡¯s scythe.

    The facial expression of the zombie who tried tond a sneak attack on Ling Mo regained its normal condition, a pair of blood-red eyes were full of frenzy.

    Mutated Zombie!

    The zombie was a female and it was wearing a apron with a long skirt, but it had been ripped apart in some areas. When she dropped down on Ling Mo, he somehow had seen the scenery down there.

    This female zombie had possibly evolved into a mutated zombie for quite some time, she might be slightly better than the average mutated zombies.

    She seemed to fear the existence of the three high level zombies next to Ling Mo, especially the zombie leader and the semi-zombie leader.

    But due to Ling Mo¡¯s existence, she couldn¡¯t help but be excited and dash towards him.

    Ling Mo sighed, ¡°Why do you seek for death....¡±

    Li Ya Ling dashed forward and appeared next to the female zombie, and proceeded to use that unique de to stab it into the zombie¡¯s brain.

    Before Li Ya Ling had gotten the virus gel, the mutated zombie was able to run another two steps before falling to the ground.

    Ling Mo suddenly said, ¡°She probably didn¡¯t even realize how she died.....¡±

    After bing a zombie leader, Li Ya Ling also got some of the snakes characteristics, like making hidden surprise attacks, although zombie leaders could hide their auras you would still be able to notice them if they were right next to you, but for Li Ya Ling, even when she was so close to that female zombie, the zombie didn¡¯t even realize she was next to her at all.

    At this time, several other zombies from a distance came running towards them. Their target was Ling Mo, the feeling of being stared by all the zombies was quite thrilling.

    Along the way, they met a lot of mutated zombies. Ling Mo had wrapped all the gels that he collected from them in a stic wrapper.

    He had felt that after leaving this area for a while, the amount of mutated zombies had increased over here.....

    But after thinking about it for a while, it kind of made sense, as time went by, mutated zombies would be the majority.

    Their strength is worse than that of advanced zombies, stronger than ordinary zombies, and more threatening to the average survivor.

    Whenever they met arge amount of zombies, Ling Mo would solve this issue with his submachine gun.

    Although the submachine gun in Ling Mo¡¯s hands was supposed more quiet than other guns when fired, it still made a bit of noise, not to mention it also produced smoke when fired in bursts.

    Fortunately the recoil wasn¡¯t that strong, making it more convenient for Ling Mo, the only problem was that he had to keep changing clips which became quite annoying.

    And the amount of clips he could bring with him was quite limited......

    Just as they passed through a street, a shadowy figure popped out from a building far away.

    The smell of blood was blowing with the wind, a big dark shadow appeared by the legs of the shadowy figure and started making noises.

    ¡°Sit down Lucky!¡±

    ¡°Oooooo...¡±

    ¡°Hungry? But that guy told us to wait here for him, I think it¡¯s better if we just stay here for a while.¡±

    The figure leaned against the railing and looked at the direction of the vintage street, but afterwards the figure turned her vision towards another direction.

    It was too far, and there was just too many obstacles, so obviously she couldn¡¯t see Ling Mo and his group.

    ¡°WOOF!¡± Lucky started barking, it¡¯s big body was simr to a lions.

    Half-moon nce down and sneered, ¡°Did you already forget that you were almost killed by that guy? You should behave yourself.¡± After that, she looked up again, ¡°When someone who was stronger than me made a summon, I wasn¡¯t able to resist the call, but right now I havepletely evolved and upgraded myself, would I now also be able to summon someone else and get another partner?¡±

    She seemed to be talking to Lucky, but it also looked as if she was talking to herself, ¡°Nevermind, we will wait until that guyes back, didn¡¯t that person promise to cure me?¡±

    She touched her chest, although half a month had passed and the wound had already stopped bleeding, it was still painful.

 Chapter 206 Part 1 - Teasing Little Girl

    <strong>Chapter 206 Part 1 ¨C Teasing Little Girl</strong>

    Going further down along the vintage street, Ling Mo and his group had met and killed around two to three hundred zombies, and from that amount around ten or more of them were mutated zombies or at least very close to evolving into a mutated zombie.

    This result ended up shocking Ling Mo, from the remaining corpses of the normal zombies, Ling Mo let Ye Lian randomly pick a few and dug into their brains and surprisingly found another two very small, low quality virus gels from those brains.

    It seems that the speed of their evolution was a lot faster than Ling Mo had anticipated.

    Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem to feel like the number of zombies were decreasing at all to Ling Mo. The amount of zombies that were in this world was just toorge, their numbers were still in the millions, so even if there was a decrease in their numbers, it would of probably been too small to leave an impact.

    Not to mention, the zombies that were able to stay alive up until now only became even stronger, there were more and more mutated zombies now.

    The amount of advanced zombies must of also increased as well, but fortunately the amount of zombie leaders were still very small, otherwise the survivors here that were still struggling on staying alive wouldn¡¯t have even stood a chance.

    However, those survivors that were able to stay alive up until now in this city must have also developed their own means of survival, meaning the mortality rate for survivors would have also decreased.

    The current situation has really be an all out war between the races. The humans were fighting because they wanted to stay alive and survive, while the zombies although they were a new race, they also were fighting for the same reasons in a way, in addition there were also mutant creatures....

    We should also add mutant zombies into the picture as well, Ling Mo did not believe that the mutant zombies he saw in the biological institute were the only two special cases. He firmly believed that there must be other ces in the world that had the same type of environment with people that had tried to do the same kind of experiments as well.

    Luckily those two mutant zombies were already dead, the possibility of actually having mutant zombies roaming around in X City should be close to zero....

    But it really wouldn¡¯t matter to Ling Mo if there really were some in X City since he had already found the correct way to help Ye Lian and Shana be stronger.

    Once both of them became zombie leaders, they would be much more powerful than before.

    As for Li Ya Ling, although she had already reached the level of zombie leader, this should be only the starting point for her and it wasn¡¯t the correct time for him to rx and bezy.

    There could be zombies that had levels that were higher than a zombie leader in the billions of zombies within the country.

    Ling Mo had spent the whole day hunting for virus gels.

    Ling Mo thought to himself quietly, ¡°It¡¯s really not that easy raising three zombies.¡±

    Normally, zombies could also gain back some of their energy by consuming flesh, but Ling Mo couldn¡¯t tolerate the idea of any of them consuming flesh.

    He was ok with bacon which was pretty useful in this sense, but unfortunately for them, there was a limited amount of stock for bacon. The wouldn¡¯t eat any of the canned food that Ling Mo had, zombies were actually quite picky in this sense.....

    Honestly if they could find some mutant creatures, Ling Mo actually wouldn¡¯t mind killing them and roasting their meat to give them all a wonderful meal, but the problem with that idea was that even if they were able to find some mutant creatures, they wouldn¡¯t be able to carry arge amount of meat on them.

    As a result, the need for zombie virus gels increased dramatically, Ling Mo killed every single zombie he could find and didn¡¯t even let off the ones that were close to mutating.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they only had small gels, eventually he could merge all the small ones into a big one anyways.

    ¡°First we will collect a bit more gels and then we can head towards the zoo and look for some mutated creature gels.¡±

    The scenery of the vintage street was actually quite beautiful, but unfortunately there were just too many zombies in there for them to enjoy it, however, with their increased strength, the battles were much easier to win than before.

    By the time a day had passed by, the street was covered with a heavy smell of blood, but for some reason Ling Mo still didn¡¯t feel like leaving this street.

    Shana said with some uncertainty, ¡°Brother Ling, there isn¡¯t anymore zombies left to kill here.¡±

    Her eyes had already reverted back to their normal color.

    At this moment, she looked exactly like how she used to before she mutated.

    Ling Mo had a guess that theyer in her brain in which she needed to break through was actually the thing that seperated her two personalities.

    However this was after all still a guess, Ling Mo had no idea on how to make those two personalities fuse together in order to break theyer.

    After listening to what Shana had said, Ling Mo removed a small piece of leaf off of Ye Lian¡¯s head and smiled, ¡°I know, but with such a heavy smell of blood over here, we might actually attract a muchrger fish like this.¡±

    Ye Lian made a frown and ask, ¡°Fish?....Why would we attract fish...¡±

    ¡°Uhhh....¡±

    Li Ya Ling suddenly interrupted, ¡°Brother Ling meant as in zombies that were in a higher level.¡±

    Although her expression was still ice cold, but when she made eye contact with Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, he noticed a weird look that wasing from her eyes.

    <i>To Be Continued.....</i>

 Chapter 206 Part 2 - Teasing Little Girl

    <strong>Chapter 206 Part 2 ¨C Teasing Little Girl</strong>

    Ling Mo thought that maybe she might have remembered something about her past, but what was up with that change of attitude...

    Was she trying to resist his control again? That shouldn¡¯t be possible since Ling Mo¡¯s spirit power had only gotten much more stronger, he shouldn¡¯t be having any problems with controlling her. And also their spirit connection didn¡¯t break off either....

    ¡°Senior Sister, you.....¡±

    Ling Mo had wanted to take the time to ask her what she was feeling while they were ¡°fishing¡±, but he didn¡¯t expect that at this time, the three girls all suddenly became serious.

    Shana stood up and held her scythe while saying, ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±

    Ling Mo became excited, ¡°Big fish?¡± One really high quality pure virus gel would be his best catch out of the entire day.

    The advanced zombies could no longer make them feel threatened any more.

    But just when Ling Mo was preparing to take action, he suddenly felt a chill.

    A bad feeling started to float in his heart, as if something bad might happen soon, before Ling Mo could think carefully, a person¡¯s shadow showed up on a corner of the street.

    In the moment of seeing the figure, Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°This fish is way too big.....¡±

    All he had wanted was to reel in an advanced zombie....

    About one and a half meters tall, with natural curly long hair, a delicate doll face, and clear red and white eyes that seemed terrifying.

    Her body wore a one-piece dress that seemed over exaggerated and in addition, she had an extremely pale face making her look somewhat like a doll.

    At that moment, Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°Was it possible that this girl did cosy?¡±

    She nced at Ling Mo and then looked at the three girls beside him before making her decision to target Ling Mo, ¡°Human...¡±

    ¡°Say something different, based on your age, you can call me big brother.¡± replied Ling Mo, but inside his heart, he was freaking out!

    In such arge city like X city, out of all the zombies I could have met, I had to just meet a zombie leader!

    Zombie leaders should be very rare, probably should only be around ten of them in this city, but why did my luck suck so bad that I was able to meet two of them!

    Ling Mo immediately thought of the zombie leader, Half-moon...

    Half-moon might be around, could this be her ¡°spouse¡±?

    ¡°Most likely not, probably just a coincidence.¡± Ling Mo shook his head, ¡°If they really were together and she really was her spouse, they should be somewhere thinking about how they were going to mate, why the hell would they be out here.

    Ling Mo may have looked calm, but he was actually quite nervous but was also able to cool himself down. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, he also had a zombie leader with him, although the zombie leader on his side had just recently broke though, he at least had one and in addition one that was also about to break through.

    Adding in his spirit tentacles, 3 versus one, why should he be afraid of her?

    Maybe....he could obtain a virus hive!

    Thinking to this point, his eyes turned enthusiastic!

    The look made the little girl frown, ¡°Human....¡±

    Her voice sounded clear and childish.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Call me big brother.¡±

    ¡°Brother....¡± She had intelligence, but since she probably forgot how humans interacted, she didn¡¯t realized that Ling Mo was teasing her.

    Ling Mo of course wasn¡¯t just teasing, he was also trying to distract her.

    ¡°Little sister,e and tell big brother, is there anyone else with you?¡± Even Ling Mo felt a chill when he said that sentence.

    Li Ya Ling couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look at Ling Mo awkwardly, after hesitating for a moment she whispered, ¡°Such a Pedo....¡±

    ¡°Eh? How am I?¡±

    Although he was being stared at, due to an increase in Ling Mo¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t feel intimidated at all.

    At least it wasn¡¯t likest time, where he felt like surrendering after meeting Half-moon.

    He took the submachine gun out and aimed it at the zombie leader.

    The zombie leader immediately felt that she was in danger.

    ¡°Why are you guys with this human?¡±

    Ling Moughed and didn¡¯t say a word. Probably all high level zombies will want to ask this question, this was good news since it gave Ling Mo more time to prepare.

    She stared at Ling Mo, bent down and rushed over!

    Ling Mo immediately pulled the trigger, but the zombie leader was just too fast and kept zig zagging.

    It was really hard for Ling Mo to shoot her.

    But he was still able to shoot her arm after using his spirit tentacles to stun her for a brief moment.

    Seeing Ling Mo finally hitting his target, Li Ya Ling¡¯s silhouette shed over, she used a speed that was even faster than this zombie leader and appeared instantly beside her. Li Ya Ling used her dagger and shed.

    Unfortunately this zombie leader was no push over, although she had gotten hurt, her reaction time was insane, she tilted her body in order to dodge the iing attack.

    But because the way the dagger was designed was very special, it was still able to clip her shoulder and harm her. The small back that the zombie leader was carrying also fell to the ground.

    The zombie leader immediately sent a kick towards Li Ya Ling.

    Her power was really strong, Ling Mo could even hear the wind blow from that kick ¡°HOF¡±

    Instead of catching her kick, Li Ya Ling used her soft body and dodged it.

    At the same time, Shana had went behind the zombie leader. The zombie leader missed her attack but now had to deal with Shana¡¯s scythe, but when her eyes connected with Shana¡¯s, she spaced out for a moment.

    Ye Lian quickly took the opportunity to use her tiger ws on her, the pain immediately awakened the zombie leader.

    She stepped back, stared at them before proceeding to run away.

 Chapter 207 Part 1 - Self-made Aerial Detector

    <strong>Chapter 207 Part 1 ¨C Self-made Aerial Detector</strong>

    This little loli sure was good at running, even though she was injured, she was still able to quickly run away and escape from Ling Mo and the girls.

    Ye Lian and the other two girls were determined to chase her down, but she was just too fast for them. They lost her tracks after chasing her for about a few hundred meters.

    The area in this part of city had a veryplex and confusing environment.

    In addition, even though Li Ya Ling¡¯s speed was extremely fast, there was also drawback to being able to move at extreme speeds. That drawback was that Li Ya Ling wasn¡¯t able to keep up that speed for a long duration. She was wonderful at making sudden surprise attacks, but failed when it came down to chasing targets for a long duration.

    To make matters even moreplicated, since they were spiritually connected to Ling Mo, he couldn¡¯t be too far away from any of them, after increasing his spiritual powers, they could now be apart from him for at most 2000 meters.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that Ling Mo was ipetent and wasn¡¯t increasing his strength fast enough, it was just that as he got stronger, they also got stronger as well.

    It seemed to Ling Mo that it was quite obvious that they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her, so Ling Mo called them all toe back and group up with him.

    Ling Mo walked over next to the backpack that the little loli dropped and picked it up from the ground. The styling on the backpack was pretty cute, it surprisingly had a cute little bunny on it....

    The backpack and the little girl were well-matched together, if you only saw her from the back carrying this backpack, you probably would think she was just a normal little girl.

    ¡°Well this is a first for seeing a zombie carrying a backpack...¡±

    Immediately after Ling Mo opened the backpack, a strong smell rushed out and into Ling Mo¡¯s nose making him sneeze uncontrobly several times.

    ¡°Holy Shit...¡±

    The contents inside surprised Ling Mo.

    Inside the backpack contained a lot of pure virus gels, all of them which seemed to have all came from advanced zombies.

    It was no wonder they hadn¡¯t seen any advanced zombies all day, they were all killed by that little loli.....

    However the next several items that Ling Mo pulled out of the backpack made him a bit confused.

    A box of antibiotic medicine and also a bottle of disinfection spray....

    Both items were covered with blood that had already turned into a dark brown color. Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if this blood was from the girl or if the blood was already there when she found these items after digging through a pharmacy.

    ¡°Zombies....would they look for medical supplies to use?¡±

    Ling Mo feltplicated suddenly.

    While high level zombies would eventually be able to recover their memories and also somemon sense, this idea would have eventuallye to them at one point, but the problem with this idea was that high level zombies already had a strong recovering ability, so they didn¡¯t need any drugs or first aid to help them with their recovery.

    Even if they did get the medical supplies, they still wouldn¡¯t know how to use it. Let¡¯s take Ling Mo¡¯s submachine gun for an example, it was still pretty lethal towards high level zombies. If you suddenly gave that gun to the zombie after it realized the submachine gun was very powerful, it still wouldn¡¯t know how to use it correctly.

    It terms of attacking, the zombies were more simr to beasts, using their hands or feet to attack. Just because they recovered part of their intelligence didn¡¯t mean that they would start to think like a human.

    ¡°Or is it possible that this isn¡¯t for her at all? But what could she possibly be using this for? She couldn¡¯t be raising a human could she?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned at the thought of that, and immediately threw away the backpack after putting away the contents inside his own backpack.

    The amount of virus gels here could help feed those girls for a while.

    Ling Mo turned his head towards the girls and asked, ¡°That little girl has alreadypletely reached the level of zombie leader right?¡±

    Shana and Li Ya Ling nced at each other before nodding to Ling Mo.

    That little loli sure was so fast and strong. After losing the fight this time, hopefully she won¡¯t try to attack us again anytime soon.

    Ling Mo felt that it was unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t able to find out what the gel in the back of her brain looked like. The virus gels and virus hives should both look different from each other....

    But this was expected since Zombie Leaders weren¡¯t easy to kill in the first ce. Although Ling Mo and the girls had the upper hand in the fight, due to her being more intelligent now, when she realized the odds weren¡¯t in her favor, she immediately decided to withdraw from the fight and run away.

    Perhap if they were fighting in an open spaced area, they might have been able to catch her, but because they were in a part of the city where the streets wereplex and confusing, she could practically just run anywhere and go hide inside one of the buildings and proceed to hide her aura, making it impossible for the girls to locate her.

    They didn¡¯t have the option of splitting up either because although Li Ya Ling was already at the level of zombie leader, it didn¡¯t guarantee her an immunity towards surprise attacks.

    It was a much safer bet to take action together instead of taking action alone. In addition, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t risk their lives all for just a piece of a zombie gel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce to rest.¡±

    <i>To be continued.....</i>

 Chapter 207 Part 2 - Self-made Aerial Detector

    <strong>Chapter 207 Part 2 ¨C Self-made Aerial Detector</strong>

    After an exhausting day of fighting, sleeping was the fastest way to recover their strengths.

    The ce where they currently were was not an ideal area for Ling Mo to take a rest, so he took out the map and looked for the closest ce marker.

    ¡°Hmm...A love hotel? That seems like a good ce....¡±

    Ling Mo was rubbing the bottom of his chin while looking at the three girls and then smiled evilly.

    Just as Ling Mo and the girls headed towards the love hotel, in theplete opposite direction of where they were headed towards, a figure covered in blood half way down the body, quickly ran towards a building in the distance..

    After spending a bit of time walking, they had finally reached the love hotel, Ling Mo realized that it was actually pretty close to the amusement park.

    That also meant they weren¡¯t that far away from the zoo as well.

    ¡°Goo...Goo...¡±

    There were a few grey pigeons that were at the hotel entrance, they weren¡¯t infected since they didn¡¯t eat flesh, and most zombies wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch them.

    Ye Lian was curious about the pigeons, as an advanced zombie, she immediately caught one with hand.

    Ling Mo licked his lips, ¡°Should we grill it?¡± It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw an animal that was still edible.

    Ye Lian immediately shook her head, ¡°No....¡± She looked at the pigeon and seemed to have thought of something.

    Ling Mo stared at the pigeon and suddenly an idea struck him.

    If he diluted the virus and fed it to the pigeon, would it be able to turn into a mutant pigeon?

    It would be very convenient to have it help them scout the area.

    Ling Mo thought that his biggest problem was that his view was always too limited, If there was a mutant pigeon that could share a bird¡¯s eye view with him, it would be like having a aerial radar.

    It was unfortunate that the other pigeons flew away, so he only had one pigeon to try with.

    Ling Mo smiled, ¡°Then you keep it, I¡¯ll go find something to feed itter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Lian immediately raised her head and smiled at Ling Mo.

    She extended her hand to stroke the pigeon, she seemed to be very interested in this little animal.

    This expression surprised Ling Mo. He rarely saw her reveal a smile, which wasn¡¯t really a problem because she only recovered a bit of her intelligence and memory.

    But this sincere smile made Ling Mo really surprised.

    It was as if he was looking at the previous Ye Lian.... If he quickly recovered her memories maybe he could see her like this more often.

    Ling Mo felt that he was pretty lucky at this moment, in the beginning, his only reason for surviving was to find Ye Lian, after that it was to find a way to restore Ye Lian¡¯s memories.

    Then came Li Ya Ling and Shana...paring to other survivors, although Ling Mo had more responsibilities but at least his heart was always fulfilled.

    While thinking in his heart, Ling Mo has already taken the three of them and passed the shattered ss door.

    The lobby of the hotel was quiterge, and the moment they passed the entrance door, tons of zombies rushed over to them.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles spread out and controlled all of them.

    These zombies all immediately turned retarded as if they forgot how to move, Ling Mo controlled them to go behind the door andmanded them to break each others necks one by one, letting them all fall to ground/

    At this time Ling Mo was testing his maniption ability, since he would also get affected as well when his puppets died.

    When one of the zombies was about to die, Ling Mo immediately withdrew the spirit tentacle and immediately controlled the next one.

    It was as if he was ying smack the mole, spiritual version, if he was too slow, his brain would feel a sharp pain.

    There was a swimming pool here, but inside the water were skeletons lying on the pool floor, a awful smell wasing out from the swimming pool.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head up, we should find a clean ce to stay in.¡±

    While Ling was saying this, he had already started to walk upstairs, however when he reached the second floor, a ck shadow jumped down from above him.

    Fortunately Ling Mo was much faster now after his upgrade, his agility was much higher than before. He immediately dodged towards the handrails and leaped over it andnded in the middle of the stairs.

    The dark shadow made a low pitch roar and jumped off from the slits of the staircase as well andnded on the armrest of the stairway.

    ¡°Advanced zombie?¡±

    The bloody red eyes looked very cold, it didn¡¯t contain the usual wildness from a mutated zombie, that meant it was an advanced zombie.

    It was wearing a suit, but it had long been ruined and ripped apart, blood was all over the body, and one of the palms of his hands was sticking outwards, it¡¯s bones were probably broken.

    Ling Mo looked to side and noticed that his overcoat had gotten ripped as well and immediately became pissed.

    The zombie squatted on top of the armrest of the stairway as if he was a monkey and stared at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Meat...¡±

    ¡°MEAT YOUR MOTHER!¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t injured by the zombie, but out of his expectation, his overcoat had gotten ripped a bit by the zombie.

    Luckily he was fast, otherwise if his skin had gotten scratched, he might have also turned into a zombie as well.

    He had thought that all the advanced zombies had gotten killed by the little loli, but to his surprise, there was still one here.

    Seems that the advanced zombies have learned how to hide from the zombie leaders.

    If it wasn¡¯t due to Ling Mo being here, this advanced zombie would have just tried to leave this ce and would have dared to start a conflict with the three girls.

 Chapter 208 - You Top Me Bottom?

    <strong>Chapter 208 ¨C You Top Me Bottom? </strong>

    At this time, Ye Lian and the girls were still downstairs, they had also heard the movementsing from above and immediately rushed upstairs.

    This advanced zombie was very intelligent, it knew that if the three female zombies reached where he was, he would definitely be killed.

    In contrast, this human being in front of him was much weaker.

    So in order to finish this fast, he frantically rushed towards Ling Mo.

    On this narrow and dangerous staircase, Ling Mo and the advanced zombie immediately entangled with each other inbat.

    However, in order not to be scratched, Ling Mo used his spirit tentacles to cause a mental disturbance controlling the distance between them.

    He had also used his spirit tentacles to strangle the spirit ball, using the same trick that he had used on Zhao Zhi in order to cause immense pain which was effective.

    The stairway was just too narrow, he had to always watch his footing, Ling Mo was actually much more powerful, but the problem was that the zombie was just too agile so he could only remain in a defensive position.

    ¡°Did you really think that a tiger which didn¡¯t roar was actually sick cat????¡±

    Ling Mo immediately released more tentacles, forcing the zombie to back away and within that short moment he used his tentacles to both disturb and mince the spirit ball causing the zombie to trip and fall down the stairs.

    But by the time Ling Mo jumped to the bottom, the zombie had already rushed to another room.

    ¡°FUCK! What else can you guys do besides running!¡±

    Ling Mo was pissed and chased after it, but the scene inside the room made him want to retreat.

    Arge waterbed is ced in the middle, and a rather metaphorical painting is hung on the wall.

    Not only that, there was countless bloodstains and flesh all over, you could also see some redce.

    There were two pairs of shoes, you could tell that they were having a good time right before the apocalypse happened.

    The image of two people making PA!PA!PA! and having one of them mutating in the middle of the act caused a headache for Ling Mo.

    The advanced zombie was behind the waterbed, when he heard footsteps approaching, the wildness in his eyes started to reveal itself.

    You could tell that this zombie just recently evolved, it wasn¡¯t too intelligent yet and wasn¡¯t also willing to give up a prey like Ling Mo.

    The zombie leaped over the bed after roaring. Ling Mo was prepared this time, his tentacles had wrapped around the spirit ball and started to mince again.

    Honestly Ling Mo could make the zombie into a retard, but there was no point in making a zombie into a retard.

    He would only just be wasting his spirit power, and he shouldn¡¯t exhaust it too much, since it would do more harm to him.

    The zombie let out a painful roar and tumbled towards Ling Mo¡¯s feet and then lifted his hands to grab his legs.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Ling Mo dodged the zombies hands by jumping, at the same time he held the Tang knife in his hands and used the power while dropping down to stab through the zombie¡¯s belly.

    Blood sprayed out as Ling Mo pulled out the knife.

    Ling Mo nced at the scratched part of his overcoat and became alerted.

    He can¡¯t be careless even if he got stronger.

    Normal zombies had the advantage of numbers, while advanced zombies were good at hiding andunching surprise attacks, but both of them had the same target, which was him.

    If he died, the connection will break and it might cause some major damage towards Ye Lian.

    It was important for him to keep himself alive.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± As Ling Mo twisted his neck and looked back, he saw Ye Lian and Shana by the door, Li Ya Ling was already leaning on the wall.

    ¡°Brother Ling,¡± Shana stared at Ling Mo, and then showed a smile, ¡°Your moves are so ugly.¡±

    Obviously jumping up and stabbing the opponent whilending wasn¡¯t supposed to be beautiful...

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and thought, as long as he could kill his opponent, it didn¡¯t matter how he did it.

    After searching the whole hotel and killing off the remain zombies, Ling Mo found a ce to stay that was rtively clean and moreover it was close to the emergency stairs.

    ¡°Come, give me the aerial radar, I mean the bird.¡±

    After a bit of rest Ling Mo started to focus on the pigeon.

    The pigeon seemed to be afraid of Ye Lian, while she was holding it, it had curled up and didn¡¯t move, even when Ye Lian let go of it, it didn¡¯t dare leave.

    Ling Mo had nned to feed it some gels but realized that the gels weren¡¯t diluted so he couldn¡¯t feed it that. He didn¡¯t n on giving the girls saliva to it either. That benefit was only for him, even if it was a bird, he wouldn¡¯t share it.

    After thinking for a while, Ling Mo took out the bottle that contained the diluted dose of the virus and gave a tiny bit to the pigeon.

    The pigeon didn¡¯t move in the beginning, but started struggling after a while. The eyes were red before, but it turned even more red now and had gotten stronger as well.

    But then it stopped moving afterwards.

    Ling Mo began to sweat and thought to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it died already.¡±

    He immediately used his tentacles to probe it and noticed that there was still some weak wavesing from it.

    Ye Lian quicklyforted Ling Mo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the bird is just sleeping.¡±

    As long as it stayed alive, it would mutate and be Ling Mo¡¯s sky radar.

    Ye Lian put the pigeon on the bed.

    You could tell that she liked the bird a lot...

    He split the gels that he had obtained into three portions and gave it to the girls, then found a stove to boil a pot of water.

    He didn¡¯t have a strong body like the zombies, although he kept getting stronger, but keeping his body health was also important.

    After a day of fighting, taking a hot bath was the best way to rx.

    The hotel wasn¡¯t short on water which was also why Ling Mo chose this ce.

    After finishing his bath and returning to room, Ling Mo noticed Li Ya Ling frowning at the gel, she seemed to not want to eat it.

    ¡°Just eat it for now, I¡¯ll go find some mutant beast gel¡¯s for you tomorrow.¡±

    Not far from here was the zoo. There also seemed to be some animal performances in the amusement parks as well. The mutant beasts in this area should be a lot more.

    Li Ya Ling was the hardest to feed right now, she was abination of a zombie and a mutant beast.

    Li Ya Ling nodded and ate the virus gel.

    When Ling Mo was about to rub her hair, Li Ya Ling unexpectedly moved away.

    Li Ya Ling is the hardest to feed right now, she is abination of zombie and mutant creatures.

    Li Ya Ling nodded and ate the gel.

    When Ling Mo was going to touch her hair Li Ya Ling moved away.

    ¡°Huh....¡±

    Li Ya Ling was a bit weird today, she even tried to avoid eye contact with Ling Mo today.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today Senior Sister?¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed her, this time she didn¡¯t dodge.

    Li Ya Ling remained silent for a while until Ling Mo lost his patience and started to spank her buttocks making her cry out in rm.

    ¡°I...¡± Li Ya Ling hesitated for a while, and suddenly said very seriously, ¡°Because I suddenly thought of something.¡±

    Ling Mo looked happy and quickly asked, ¡°Not bad, did you remember something you previously experienced before, or remembered a bit of knowledge?

    Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo and then finally said, ¡°I raped you...Don¡¯t I need to be punished.....¡±

    ¡°PU!¡±

    Ling Mo was nearly choked by his saliva, Shana also smiled evilly and started whispering to Ye Lian.

    Ye Lian immediately looked over to Ling Mo and raised her hands to cover her neckline.

    Ling Mo saw that and quickly said, ¡°Hey Shana, stop teaching bad things to your Sister Ye Lian.¡±

    ¡°That...of course you have to be punished.¡± Ling Mo looked at Li Ya Ling and righteously said, ¡°In the future only I can be on top of you while you have to be at the bottom, and asionally if I ask, then you can be on top while I am at the bottom, understand!¡±

    Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo and seemed to somehow get the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right about what he had said, but since she hadn¡¯t fully digested her memories, she could only nod and agree.

 Chapter 209 Part 1 - You Must Pay A Price For Peeping!

    <strong>Chapter 209 Part 1 ¨C You Must Pay A Price For Peeping!</strong>

    Sitting inside a bathtub with hot water, washing the smell of blood away.

    The pores of the body all open up, the feeling was truly terrific.

    This time he did not let any of the three girls take a bath with him. This was because they were also very tired already, and the most efficient way for zombies to rest was to staypletely still.

    Zombies and humans are essentiallypletely different from each other, when zombies aren¡¯t moving or moving only slightly, they could decrease their energy consumption in a massive way. Unlike humans which decrease only small amount of energy consumption.

    As for the high level zombies, for example a advanced zombie that was at the peak or a zombie leader, they already have a virus hive which provides them with energy constantly.

    However, the speed at which the virus hive generates the energy was rtively slow, the amount of energy generated was not enough to cover the amount of energy used so eventually they would need something external topletely cover the costs of energy consumption. Usually that meant eating a virus gel in order to cover the strong energy consumption.

    ¡°Huuuu!¡±

    Ling Mo took a extremely deep breath and slowly leaned back onto the wall as endless thoughts began to appear inside his head.

    Most of those thoughts in Ling Mo¡¯s mind revolved around Shana¡¯syer thing and also on how to help Ye Lian evolve.

    ording to his recent observations, Shana¡¯s split personality has been getting more and more obvious. She has basically already recovered her intelligence and memory, but having this situation ur was very abnormal.

    The so called ¡°abnormality¡± is the demoness thates out sometimes from Shana, Ling Mo believes that theyer must have something to do with her split personality.

    However, even after thinking for a solution for quite some time, Ling Mo still hadn¡¯t found a way to deal with this situation, it seems like he won¡¯t be finding a solution any time soon.

    When there wasn¡¯t a correct way of solving a problem, then the best way to solve it was to try everything, at least that was still a better way than just doing nothing but waiting.

    Since Shana had requested that she had wanted to go to the amusement park, Ling Mo decided that on the way to the zoo, they would also stop by the amusement park as well.

    The amount of zombies over there should be plenty. Ling Mo could never have too much of those virus gels.

    As for Ye Lian....well.... After receiving a lesson with Shana, Ling Mo believes that he should temporarily hold off on that.

    At least until after Ling Mo solves Shana¡¯s problem. Gaining some experience he could then try and upgrade Ye Lian.

    As of now, her and Shana¡¯s strengths are about the same, while Li Ya Ling tended to focus on surprise attacks, the three of them each have their own advantages.

    The biggest advantage of a zombie leader was their ability to pressure and intimidate all the other lower-leveled zombies.

    Advanced zombies were still able to resist this pressure and intimidation for a bit, but all the normal zombies or mutated zombies that had just evolved were all really afraid of them.

    But regardless if Li Ya Ling¡¯s adaptation period to her newfound strengths was long or short, it really didn¡¯t matter because based on his experience from Shana and Ye Lian, it would not take too long after she recovered her memories.

    The key point is all the various kinds of cognitive conflicts between humanmon sense and her zombie instincts.

    Then again it also depended on the individual, it didn¡¯t matter if it took longer with Li Ya Ling.

    ¡°My spiritual power has also increased to a whole new level.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the surface of the water for a while, he saw that the water surface started to swirl as if an invisible finger was stirring it, making a small little whirlpool appear in the water.

    The whirlpool was getting bigger and bigger, and stirred more and more faster. It was not until drops of water had started to spray outside of the bathtub did Ling Mo finally close his eyes.

    The rotation of the whirlpool stopped immediately.

    The control ability of his was an extension from his main power which was puppetting. It seriously was so hard to improve, the only thing that Ling Mo could control now were small things like needles.

    And the ability to control objects to move consumed a lot of his spiritual force. It was the second most consuming skill he had besides his spiritual attack that strangled his targets spirit balls.

    As for his other skills like his spirit tentacles and his spirit strangtion attack, they were in a sense still part of his puppeting skills, it was just that the way he applied this ability was different.

    Originally, Ling Mo had believed that the abilities of a spiritual type was the most versatile and strongest of the abilities for psychics. But ever since his battle against Zhao Zhi, he realized that he really hasn¡¯t met a lot of psychics at all.

    Apparently psychic type powers were also very powerful, and there must also be other people who were like him, doing massive research on their own superpowers in order to study more ways in using their powers.

    ¡°The road of bing strong seems to have just gotten longer.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed, just as he was about to reach for a towel to dry himself, he suddenly felt a cold chill leap from his back.

    He instinctively reached out and grabbed the Tang sword(TL: So as a trantor for a few months already I realized the error the previous trantors did for the Tang knife, in chinese ¡°dao¡± could mean sword, knife, but so far it seems as if Ling Mo is using something close to a sword so from now on I will editing that out to Tang Sword) beside him. He quickly pulled the sword out of the sheath while holding onto the handle, and then stood up from the bathtub.

    <i>To be continued....</i>

 Chapter 209 Part 2 - You Must Pay A Price For Peeping!

    <strong>Chapter 209 Part 2 ¨C You Must Pay A Price For Peeping!</strong>

    The size of this bathroom is really big, and the ce Ling Mo was taking a bath was covered by a curtain, and outside of the curtain was arge space.

    Ling Mo stared at the curtain vigntly and slowly climbed out of the bathtub.

    At this time Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have the chance to put on any clothes, he held the Tang sword and slowly approached towards the curtain.

    The lights in the bathroom was very dim, and he did not bother to light a candle, so all he could see past the curtain was darkness.

    ¡°SHUA!!!¡±

    Ling Mo cut through the curtain, and when it dropped to the floor, a silhouette appeared immediately.

    It was the loli zombie leader!

    Her body was covered in blood, at this time she was in front of the doorway, blocking it. It was clear as day that she had specifically targeted Ling Mo.

    As long as she hid her aura, and she didn¡¯t make any moves, and Ling Mo also didn¡¯t send any signals for help, Ye Lian and the other two wouldn¡¯t know what had happened.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t rush to send out any signals at this time, otherwise if Ye Lian and the other two made big movements, it might drive this little loli crazy and idently get him hurt in the process before they even had a chance to reach him.

    The bathroom was so narrow, although Ling Mo believes that he could depend on his own strength to survive, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy not getting hurt.

    The biggest drawback in sending spiritual signals was that you could send a signal to notify an incident, but you couldn¡¯t provide any specific information.

    Unless Ling Mo had forcefully controlled them, it would be impossible for them to approach where they were without making any noises.

    The shorings of the zombies were that they were not as observant as humans. If you really wanted to describe them, the zombies were natural killing machines, even when they became a zombie leader, they were still the same.

    Because of this, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t able to factor in the probability of him getting help from them.

    In short, he had to be very careful about his next few moves. Ling Mo stared at the loli zombie leader while the corners of his eyes peeked at the window.

    The window is very narrow, probably only a little girl could squeeze through it.

    But after taking another look at her with such a close distance, Ling Mo realized that she was actually much better developed than Half-moon.

    It was weird enough that she was that t, at least this loli had the minimum A cup...

    But her face was really childlike, either way to Ling Mo, she looked like she was around 14 years old probably.

    ¡°Human...your name is called big brother right?¡±

    This loli¡¯s speech was very smooth and fluent, but the way she stared at Ling Mo was really cold. Ling Mo thought that this look felt familiar, it was exactly like how Li Ya Ling looked at him before.

    The way zombies disregarded humans were like as if they werebeled lesser than low level zombies.

    In Ling Mo¡¯s heart, he secretly rolled his eyes and thought, isn¡¯t she just a small loli, she was already hurt this badly, what was the point of her acting so proud and cold for...

    ¡°My name is Yu Shi Ran.¡±

    This little loli¡¯s voice was extremely low.

    Ling Mo had fully prepared himself by now, not only was his Tang sword out in front of him in defensive position, but his spirit tentacles had also wrapped around her spirit ball as well.

    Ling Mo asked curiously, ¡°Ehhh.., aren¡¯t you here to kill me?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran eyes widened as she stared at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Give me back my things.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo was stunned.

    The medicine in that backpack wasn¡¯t really hard to find.... But this little loli had actually took a detour to follow them after escaping from them.

    It wasn¡¯t really that difficult to find Ling Mo¡¯s group, all she needed to do was follow the zombie corpses and blood.

    What shocked Ling Mo was the ability of the zombie leaders to hide their presence and aura. After turning into a zombie leader, the strength of this ability was earth-shaking.

    Yu Shi Ran frowned and thought about something before saying, ¡°Give it back to me. There was only one pharmacy nearby and it was already burnt down....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly realized something, it¡¯s normal that there wasn¡¯t a lot of pharmacies in a tourism area. It¡¯s also quite normal that it had been burnt down. When the apocalypse happened, whether it was electronics being smashed orbustible things catching fire... there were many things that had happened during that time.

    But did you really need to sneak into other people¡¯s bathroom just to get what you wanted?

    Going to a naked man to demand something....

    Ling Mo sighed and said, ¡°Does it look like I am wearing it? And also did you know that when you take a peek at people showering, you also have to pay a price for it?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran scanned Ling Mo up and down without hesitation, and finally the big red and white eyes stopped at Ling Mo¡¯s key part.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°My little friend.¡± Since there wasn¡¯t any chance for Ling Mo to put on any pants, he thought to himself, ¡°Just look at it then.¡±

    Both sides¡¯ attention ispletely concentrated on the other party, one little move may cause a fight.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Yu Shi Ran looked at him with amazement, and then licked her lips, ¡°It looks delicious.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Obviously Ling Mo wasn¡¯t thinking in the perverted way right now.

    But hearing these wordse from this little loli, made Ling Mo want tough when she said it.

    And as for the heat that started toe from his lower abdomen, it was due to the hot bath obviously and definitely not because of the little loli. Ling Mo still had his principles!

    ¡°Ahh, it can get bigger...it should be even more delicious now.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Ling Mo opened the curtain with his sword pulling it towards him, ¡°Are you here to look for you things or look at my body?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran stepped backwards and blocked the doorpletely after seeing Ling Mo¡¯s move.

    But after realizing that he wasn¡¯t going to attack her, her eyes seemed to rx.

    Yu Shi Ran said very firmly, ¡°Give me back my things, I still have to take it to Half-moon.¡±

    Half-moon?! Ling Mo was right, sure enough that weirdo Half-moon didn¡¯t even let go of this little loli!

    Ling Mo replied, ¡°The things are outside.¡±

    While Yu Shi Ran was thinking now, Ling Mo took the chance to measure the sess rate of controlling her.

    Based on her spirit ball light, the chances was most likely zero.

    Unless there was a chance to make her seriously injured. It was obvious that it couldn¡¯t be done with just Ling Mo.

 Chapter 210 Part 1 - You Have Good Teeth Girl

    <strong>Chapter 210 Part 1 ¨C You Have Good Teeth Girl</strong>

    The words that Ling Mo spoke made Yu Shi Ran lost in thought.

    It seems that there was something wrong with the thinking capabilities for zombies making it difficult for them toe up with solution for a logical problem, but at least she realized that it was a bad idea if she let him out of the bathroom.

    So after thinking carefully for a while, she finally thought of a way.

    Yu Shi Ran suddenly moved, her body was small and thin, and although she was not as flexible as Ye Lian, nor was her speed faster than Li Ya Ling, but she would definitely win in power. With one push from the heels of her feet she was immediately in front Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo was surprised, he immediately used both his spirit tentacles and also his spirit strangtion attacks at the same time.

    While Yu Shi Ran¡¯s body suddenly tilted a bit, Ling Mo quickly took the chance to take a few steps back letting the kick from Yu Shi Ran hit empty air.

    Since Yu Shi Ran had already taken action, Ling Mo decided to release a warning signal immediately to the girls, but he didn¡¯t expect that the reaction of Yu Shi Ran would be so fast.

    When she almost fell after missing her attack, she quickly used both of hands to hit the floor, pushing her back towards Ling Mo and opened her mouth to bite him.

    It truly was a zombie¡¯s instinct to take a bite...

    However Ling Mo was actually scared shitless due to that bite, he quickly used his mind disrupt attack(TL: I¡¯m going to just call it ¡°mind disrupt¡± since there¡¯s two ways of saying it, it could be spirit disturbance or mental disturbance but both basically mean disrupting the mind.) as well as using the Tang sword to guard in front of him.

    Yu Shi Ran tries to take another bite but misses her attack, and by the time she is able to pull herself together, the Tang sword had already reached the front of her head and was about to split her head in two.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    After a very slight noise, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s two rows of teeth had actually bitten onto Ling Mo¡¯s Tang sword, and with her tyrannical strength, she pressed forward towards Ling Mo¡¯s little brother.

    Ling Mo desperately resisted and said, ¡°WHAT THE FUCK! WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO!!!!¡±

    ¡°First... kill you first... or...take as a hostage...¡± Yu Shiran said intermittently.

    Ling Mo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Great Idea, but too bad you will never have the chance to achieve it.¡±

    At this time, he couldn¡¯t let go of the sword, because if he did, his little mo would be injured under the force of inertia. The only way out of this was to hold on...

    ¡°Ka...ka...ka..¡±

    The de had started to make some unpleasant sounds, this little loli¡¯s bite is so strong!

    Ling Mo used all his strength to resist Yu Shi Ran¡¯s bite, while at the same time, he used both his mind disrupt and spirit strangtion attacks on Yu Shi Ran¡¯s spiritual ball of light, immobilizing her from making any more further attacks.

    However Ling Mo could not free himself as well, both sides had quickly fallen into a stalemate.

    Couldn¡¯t imagine that this zombie leader would fight so desperately just to obtain these two bottles of medicine. If only she had put the same amount of effort into finding more medicine, she probably would have found some by now.

    But on second thought, the way a zombie thinks waspletely different from the way a human thinks.

    Maybe to her, she had decided that those two bottles were hers and she needed to take back what was hers.

    Zombies showed dedication towards their prey, it¡¯s within their nature.....

    Can she be painstakingly putting in so much effort for Half-moon? Or is this behavior out of emotion?

    At this time, Ling Mo was finally able to send out a warning signal to the girls, and a few secondster the door broke open with a ¡°BANG!¡±

    Just at the moment when the door was kicked open, Yu Shi Ran suddenly curled back and dashed forward and jumped towards the window and tried to squeeze herself out.

    But Ye Lian, who was the first toe inside the room, had also jumped as well and when shended, Yu Shi Ran was pulled back down.

    Yu Shi Ran immediately turned her attention onto Ling Mo first, but he already knew that he was going to be the target and had already used his spirit tentacles to spread out into a web right in front of him.

    Yu Shi Ran mmed right into the web and immediately felt dizzy. When she turned her head around, she made eye contact with Shana¡¯s eyes.

    As if she was in some sort of illusion, Yu Shi Ran became dazed and started to drool.

    Could she have seen something edible? Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shana¡¯s scythe mmed down and de directly cut her chest.

    Li Ya Ling kicked into Yu Shi Ran¡¯s belly afterwards, she immediately mmed into the wall and made a loud ¡°BANG¡± sound.

    At the moment when her body smashed into the wall, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes immediately mmed wide open and she quickly jumped back up, but the wall had already been covered by a big pool of blood.

    ¡°AHHHHH!!!!¡±

    To Be Continued.....

 Chapter 210 Part 2 - You Have Good Teeth Girl

    <strong>Chapter 210 Part 2 ¨C You Have Good Teeth Girl</strong>

    A horrible sharp cry was released, it made people feel as if their brains were being stabbed by a needle.

    Ye Lian and the other two became stunned, and just when Yu Shi Ran was going to take this opportunity to escape, she suddenly realized that a dark shadow had appeared beside her and a sh of cold light fell down towards her.

    Yu Shi Ran tried to ms into the person¡¯s arms, but did not expect to hold onto a curtain with one hand, while stepping on the curtain making her unsteady and losing her bnce, falling to the ground.

    At the moment she fell to the ground, the dark shadow had mmed hard on the back of her head.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Just as Yu Shi Ran struggled to climb back up, she was hit again and mmed back down to the ground again, the back of her head where her brain was had gotten hit by Ling Mo, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it, and she became motionless and fainted...

    Zombie leaders are really strong, even after one minute of being beaten up and having blood her blood spraying everywhere, she still hadn¡¯t died.

    Ye Lian walked over towards her in ns of removing the virus hive from Yu Shi Ran, but was stopped by Ling Mo.

    ¡°Not yet, she still has a partner. That partner was the one that wanted you to be her spouse, the one called ¡°Half-moon.¡±

    Ling Mo mouth disyed a smirk as he smiled and said, ¡°I honestly did not expect for her newest spouse tond right into our hands. Since we have her already we might as well lure Half-moon out as well since she also has a virus hive as well. Zombie leaders were hard to find.

    Ye Lian nodded.

    Although Shana and Li Ya Ling¡¯s urge to kill was still strong, but since it was Ling Mo who asked, they didn¡¯t do anything in the end.

    But Li Ya Ling gave Yu Shi Ran a cold look and suggested, ¡°We should break off her hands and feet incase she decides to bite you again.¡±

    During the moment when she came in, she probably saw that Ling Mo¡¯s little brother had met a dangerous situation and since she and Ling Mo¡¯s little brother had a close rtionship, naturally she would be extremely pissed off. <i>(TL: For those of you people who still can¡¯t understand who Ling Mo¡¯s little brother is, the answer is his dick....)</i>

    Shana immediately shook her head, ¡°What if she dies in the process? Anyways, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to resist anymore.

    Indeed, Yu Shi Ran seems to have been seriously injured.

    Ye Lian lifted her up and dragged her into the room.

    Ling Mo had wanted to find some rope to tie her up, but after thinking about it more clearly, he realized that it was pointless since if she really did recover, she could easy struggle a bit and break out.

    During hera-like state, Ling Mo tried to take control of her, but what Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect was that her spirit ball kept resisting and rejecting his control.

    There could only be two very possible reasons for this. It was either his power wasn¡¯t strong enough, or she wasn¡¯t injured heavily enough.

    Both reasons are possible, the only reason he was able to control Li Ya Ling was because she was already Ling Mo¡¯s puppet before her evolution to zombie leader.

    And even if he did sessfully control Yu Shi Ran, it might cause him problems in the future when Shana also evolves due to theck of spiritual strength. It could risk his spirit connection with Shana to suffer a loss.

    After thinking about what had happened to Li Ya Ling, he thought that it was better not to take the risk.

    What¡¯s more, for a little loli to aim for his little brother, that was a major taboo.

    In the end, Yu Shi Ran was thrown aside in a corner and was guarded by Ye Lian and the other two girls. When she woke up, they would be able to ask her the hiding ce for Half-moon.

    Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Half-moon would definitelye and find her.

    With the three girls guarding this ce, Ling Mo felt secure and went back to bed.

    It was unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t smell the usual soft and warm jade fragrance in his arms since no one was in the bed with him, thinking up to this point made Ling Mo feel a bit upset.

    Just for two bottles of medicine....Was is it really worth it????

    It seems that zombies couldn¡¯t think logically even after recovering some of their rationality, if there wasn¡¯t any pharmacies near here, she could have apparently gone further to look for some....

    She spent the whole stalking them, and eventually took a risk to attack as well, but eventually ended up getting trapped in here.

    But on second thought, even if she wasn¡¯t a zombie, she would technically just be a thirteen year old girl, how could she possibly consider all these options , let alone being controlled by her zombie instincts.

    ¡°Hey little buddy, you must of been really scared.... It¡¯s a pity there is no one tofort you since they all left to keep an eye on that trouble maker....

    Ling Mo sighed and went to sleep.

    With such a strong connection with the three zombies, there¡¯s not much he needed to worry about.

    After such a short battle, he had used a lot of his spiritual power, it¡¯s quite difficult to fight with zombie leaders.....

 Chapter 211 - I Have my Principles

    <strong>Chapter 211 ¨C I Have my Principles</strong>

    ¡°Oooo....¡±

    Yu Shi Ran let out a groan and then slowly opened her eyes.

    Upon opening her eyes, she saw a young man¡¯s face, ¡°Human....brother!¡±

    As she was saying this, she also tried to lean over and take a bite.

    But just as she reached in front of Ling Mo, she felt as if she had run into an invisible wall, not only did she miss the bite, but her brain felt as if it had gotten punched, ¡°Wenggg¡±, she started to feel dizzy.

    ¡°You....¡±

    Yu Shi Ran fell back down to the carpet, and Ling Mo went beside her and kneeled down while ying with a dagger in one hand.

    Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, big brother here will just be upfront with you and cut to the chase.¡±

    Ye Lian and the other two were on the side, there was no way she could run while she was severely injured.

    Moreover, it was already noon of the next day before she had finally woken up, seems like she bled too much, and also she had gotten hit on the back of the head twice, the damage done towards her was a lot.

    You couldn¡¯t me Ling Mo and the other three for being so cruel since there was no way for them to hold back when they were fighting a zombie leader.

    The battlest night, although it was short, it was also extremely dangerous, it was actually quite risky for Ling Mo to fight in such a narrow environment.

    So when they were attacking Yu Shi Ran, they only aimed for the vitals.

    The fact that she could still stay alive somehow proves how strong zombie leaders were.

    In her brain, the virus hive must have generated a huge amount of the virus to speed up her recovery.

    And in the process, the pressure that zombie leaders gave out waspletely released.

    The pressure made Ye Lian and Shana a bit ufortable, only Li Ya Ling was able to seem as if it didn¡¯t matter to her.

    Obviously this was some sort of self-protection mechanism. If she were to lie down outside, she would most definitely not be eaten by the ordinary zombies.

    Yu Shi Ran was stunned for a moment before showing a slight expression of curiosity.

    She looked at Ling Mo with waryness, than pulled her cor and the hem of her dress to block her white tender legs from showing.

    She stared at Ling Mo and hesitated, ¡°Then you¡¯ll give me back the medicine and also let me go?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Although Ling Mo thought this question of hers was a bit weird, but since she was asking for some conditions, that meant this was still negotiable.

    It would be really hard to defend from a zombie leader¡¯s sneak attack, it would be a much better choice to take the initiative and find out where the zombie leader¡¯s location is and then implement a sneak attack instead.

    Although they could also just wait for Half-moon toe and prepare for a sneak attack, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t like the feeling of always being a target of a surprise attack.

    ¡°As long as the pigeon makes it out alive from the mutation, the possibility of him being surprised would be a lot lower.¡±

    Ling Mo was considering things and involuntarily turned towards Ye Lian¡¯s hands.

    The pigeon hadn¡¯t woken up yet, Ling Mo had no clue on whether it could make it or not.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Seeing that Yu Shi Ran didn¡¯t respond, Ling Mo asked her, ¡°Then should we start now?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran stared at Ling Mo and let go of her hands.

    Her clothes already torn by Shana but was mixed with blood making it stick together, when she let go of her clothes, it immediately tore apart.

    This girl was actually wearing underwear, but it was full of blood, a cut was shown right above her cleavage, but it was no longer bleeding after a night, it had almost fully healed.

    Ling Mo frowned, ¡°....What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran opened her arms and slowly lied on her back, looking at Ling Mo with her red white eyes and said in a chilling voice, ¡°Come on!¡±

    Ling Mo felt that something wasn¡¯t right, ¡°Why are you lying down?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran said with a cold voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to mate with me?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°PFFTTT!¡± Shana burst out withughter, Ye Lian looked down at Yu Shi Ran with surprise.

    Li Ya Ling eyes also shed a hint of surprise, and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but eventually just murmured, ¡°There isn¡¯t enough to share.....¡±

    Ling Mo was already shocked by the little girl¡¯s words, but Li Ya Ling¡¯s words made it even more surprising.

    Not enough to share! What the fuck is that suppose to mean!

    Wait and see, one day I will do seven at at time... definitely at least three!

    Although female zombies are strong, but I, Ling Mo, am a psychic.....

    But even though his heart was roaring, but he had to admit, his current body couldn¡¯t really keep up with their pace of improvement....

    Even though his stamina would increase when during sex, but Ling Mo wasn¡¯t happy about the fact that he was always at the bottom.

    So far Li Ya Ling¡¯s improvement and Shana¡¯s half improvement hadn¡¯t given him any increase in stamina.

    If one day Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s desires also awaken, who knows maybe they might just swallow him whole amongst themselves.

    Ling Mo pulled himself back together and teasingly looked at her, ¡°Who taught you this? Half-moon?¡±

    Seeing Yu Shi Ran staring at him with anger, Ling Mo knew he guessed right.

    Ling Mo turned serious and said, ¡°Do I look like a pervert to you? And do you even know what the word ¡°mating¡± really means?¡±

    Ling Mo really couldn¡¯t push himself to cross that line, the girl was only like thirteen years old, although she was a zombie, but her body still looked human.

    Yu Shi Ran widened her eyes and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean to hug?¡±

    Ling Moughed, ¡°AHAHAHHA...¡±

    He knew it, that Half-moon really couldn¡¯t find a way to have sex.

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Is it....because her....battle power is too low??¡±

    Ling Mo quickly said, ¡°Uh...she is indeed a bit low...NO! I mean....even if she had a e cup I still wouldn¡¯t do anything! I have my principles!¡±

    Shana summarized with one word, ¡°Liar.¡±

    Li Ya Ling stuck out her chest as if she was trying to remind Ling Mo that she was the obvious best choice....

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes turned sharp, ¡°Okay enough, if you want to lie down, then lie down, all i just want to know is where your partner Half-moon is? She should be close by right?¡±

    He knows that zombies wouldn¡¯t lie, at least not at this stage.

    Their mindset were more simr to beast, easier, crueler, and much more direct.

    Yu Shi Ran sat up immediately all of a sudden, but it was at this moment, two shes of des stopped right in front of her neck.

    It was Shana¡¯s scythe and Li Ya Ling¡¯s dagger, she had given the dagger a name called, ¡°The snake kiss.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s movements stopped, she not only had gotten blocked by Li Ya Ling and Shana, but also had gotten hit by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual strangtion attack.

    It wouldn¡¯t actually destroy her spirit ball, but it would still make her dizzy.

    Ling Mo¡¯s knife slid through Yu Shi Ran¡¯s breast, it wouldn¡¯t really hurt her, ¡°I am asking one more time, where is she? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will get her toe out. Don¡¯t worry we were old friends before, we are just having a reunion.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran shook her head, this movement gave her two cuts on her neck, seeing that she was close to sobering up again, Ling Mo used his spirit strangtion attack again.

    Yu Shi Ran finally said, ¡°At.....Clothing City.¡±

    However Ling Mo also felt dizzy as well now, he had to make sure she that she didn¡¯t be a retard but at the same time needed to apply some pressure on her, this was actually very consuming for him.

 Chapter 212 Part 1 - Seek for Mate

    <strong>Chapter 212 Part 1 ¨C Seek for Mate</strong>

    On the deste streets, scattered bones can be seen everywhere.

    If Ling Mo previously didn¡¯t feel it during his visit at the vintage street, then walking on this street, Ling Mo would definitely have a deep understanding on how terrifying the evolution of the zombies were.

    Judging based on the blood on the floor, it looks like it has been like this for two or three months already.

    Although one corpse could be shared with about twenty zombies, you could tell how brutal the survival of the fittest was in the zombie world.

    Ling Mo guessed that in the past six months, around a million zombies had died already in X City.

    But there were still millions of zombies in the city, this city was originally a big city with a poption of over 10 million.

    The zombies that survived the culling would increase their strength and overall power, obviously it wouldn¡¯t look like much difference if it was just one individual, but when you see a whole group upgrade, it bes terrifying.

    Fortunately these zombies were still like beasts, they only knew how to kill, they still couldn¡¯t use their brain.

    And the advantage of humans was their ability to think....

    Of course, with Ling Mo¡¯s current strength he did not need to use his previous methods with the firecrackers or phone to lead zombies towards other ces.

    He had much simpler way.

    There were just too many zombies on the streets, although the three girls were strong, but their final target was a zombie leader, it might be better in the long run to save some energy.

    From far away, Ling Mo could already see Clothes City, the decoration for that ce looked very luxurious, just looking from the billboards you could tell that the city had many luxury brands.

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe these two zombie leaders actually have some skills in finding a ce to stay.¡±

    At this time, Ling Mo was hiding in a corner, and his invisible spirit tentacles slowly explored the area and took control of the nearest twenty zombies around him.

    These zombies were all ordinary ones, so they couldn¡¯t resist him when he tried to control them.

    Seeing that the zombies were walking obediently towards them, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes became wide open.

    She was currently being held by Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian, under her current condition it would be hard to break loose from a zombie leader and an advanced zombie that was close to bing a zombie leader.

    And in order for her not to recover to fast, Shana would randomly from time to time, sh her with her scythe.

    Even as a zombie leader, she wasn¡¯t able to fully recover after being constantly hurt every now and then.

    Ling Mo noticed that the more wounds that were inflicted on her, the slower her recovery rate was. Seems like the virus hive was not an endless generator of the virus and couldn¡¯t keep up with providing her enough of the virus. At the least based on her current condition, she would need to eat some virus gels in order to recover her energy.

    If this was another little girl, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless, but this little loli in front of him was terrible...

    She almost had bitten off his little friend.....

    While Ling Mo was controlling the zombies, he suddenly felt a bit curious about something and turned towards Yu Shi Ran and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    She coldly looked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Half-moon said she is waiting for a human, a human who had hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh....¡±

    ¡°So the wound she wanted to heal was caused by that guy?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran nodded.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that the wound he had given her had never fully healed, seems like the snake venom was really powerful.

    Li Ya Ling had a small amount in the the beginning, after it merged with her, her constitution also totally changed.

    Half-moon had a huge amount at the time, the first reaction of the virus in her body was probably to reject the venom.

    It probably turned into a game of tug of war inside her body, one wanted to invade the body through the wound, while the other kept resisting and tried to push the snake venom out.

    The result would be naturally a loss for both sides.

    However it was hard to imagine that Yu Shi Ran could have thought about using medicine to cure the venom. Could these antibiotics and sprays really work?

    Forget it, can¡¯t really expect too much from a little girl....

    Ling Mo frowned and asked, ¡°How did you two end up together?¡±

    <i>To be continued.....</i>

 Chapter 212 Part 2 - Seek for Mate

    <strong>Chapter 212 Part 2 ¨C Seek for Mate</strong>

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s expression changed suddenly, she looked at Li Ya Ling and Shana, then made a coldugh, ¡°When a zombie evolves into a zombie leader, the would have an ability to call for another partner, the one who receives this call could only be able to respond. But once you reach the level of zombie leader and already have a spouse, you would not longer be able to make the call unless your spouse dies. This...She should know at least right? Maybe she will leave you soon someday....¡±

    When she finished her words, she was looking at Li Ya Ling with a smile, seems that she was excited to see Ling Mo¡¯s expression after hearing this information.

    Ling Mo was shocked and looked at Li Ya Ling, ¡°Senior sister?¡±

    Li Ya Ling caressed her hair and said, ¡°In fact high level advanced zombies could also make the call as well, but only towards the same level ones, this was just the courtship behavior of zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo became distracted and his eyes turned wide open, the zombies that he was controlling also stopped as well.

    Seeking for a mate?! Seek your sister!!!

    Ling Mo immediately thought of shouts he previously heard during his travel at X city university, Ye Lian at the time had also gotten distracted for a while. Now it seems that it probably was a call for a mate.

    But apparently zombie leaders and advanced zombies were on a totally different level, zombie leaders basically had a cheat code that gave them a 100% sess rate every time.

    This was not seeking for a mate, it was stealing another¡¯s girlfriend!

    Based on Yu Shi Ran¡¯s words, the moment you evolved into a zombie leader, this type of desire would also awaken?

    Fortunately, the person that this loli called for was for Half-moon!

    Although she was a zombie, but she was literally only 13 or 14 years old, why the fuck would she be seeking for a mate!

    On the other hand, it seems that Half-moon subconsciously thinks herself as a boy, otherwise why else would she receiving a call from a female.

    Ling Mo vision turned towards Ye Lian and Shana.

    So, this meant that Ye Lian had the ability to call Advanced level zombies at the same level while Li Ya Ling had the ability to call for zombie leaders.

    Even Shana would be able to also call for some zombies too once shepletely evolved.....

    If this ability wasn¡¯t used as a call for mating, Ling Mo¡¯s first reaction would be to use this ability to call all the high level zombies and set up a trap for them to kill them all.

    But when this call was known to the zombies as seeking a mate, Ling Mo didn¡¯t think this idea was a good one.

    Even if it meant for a possibility of getting more virus gels or virus hives, Ling Mo didn¡¯t want his girls to go looking for a mate!

    What worried Ling Mo the most right now was the fact on whether or not they would eventually follow their instincts and try to send out a call for a mate.

    Ye Lian was the first to shake her head and said, ¡°This thought of seeking for a mate never came into my mind....I...I don¡¯t know why either.¡±

    Shana smiled and tilted her head, ¡°It¡¯s strange...this never urred to me as well either.¡±

    Li Ya Ling blinked her eyes and revealed a strange expression on her face and said, ¡°I...I did it before.¡±

    Ling Mo immediately frowned, ¡°WHAT!¡±

    ¡°Well.....I made the call to you, but you didn¡¯t seem to respond to my call....¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes shed with a bit of color, ¡°But obviously I thought you were my spouse, it was just that you couldn¡¯t hear my call. It might be because we already have some sort of connection, it¡¯s a weird feeling that I don¡¯t know how to exin....¡±

    ¡°How could you possibly be a mate with a human....¡± Yu Shi Ran murmured.

    Suddenly, something clicked in Ling Mo¡¯s brain! The mating call for zombies was basically some sort of spiritualmunication.

    Zombies weren¡¯t like other animals where they showed their body or their nests when they started to seek for a mate.

    And since the three girls already had a strong spiritual connection with him, it meant that he was their only mate!

    Ling Mo felt relieved immediately, it¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t go seeking for mates.....

    However, since there was an instinct for mating for zombies, that would also mean that zombies could probably reproduce.

    Yu Shi Ran and Half-moon were obviously an exception, and as for Ling Mo....it¡¯s still unclear on whether or not a human and a zombie could produce a child.

    Ling Mo suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Has a situation ever urred where a zombie was simultaneously called at the same time by two other zombies?¡±

    Ling Mo became surprised when Yu Shi Ran gave him a look that sent chills down his spine and then proceeded to make a noise, ¡°Humph.¡±

    ¡°Ohh?? It seems that zombies would also be rivals when it came to fighting for the favor of a spouse.¡±

 Chapter 213 Part 1 - Sneaking in to Kill Enemy

    <strong>Chapter 213 Part 1 ¨C Sneaking in to Kill Enemy</strong>

    Although Ling Mo was very curious on how the process of seeking for mates went, but judging from Yu Shi Ran¡¯s expression, he knew she wouldn¡¯t tell him.

    The high level zombies will start seeking for mates....This indicated that zombies were able to reproduce.

    Although the zombie race had a fierce elimination rate, but that also meant the pregnant zombies would also have a fiercebat power.

    Ling Mo could not help but start the imagine a scene.....

    He wasn¡¯t even sure if the length of pregnancy was the same as humans, they could already be considered a different race, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there was something different between them.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but nce at Li Ya Ling and thought to himself. Maybe after all of his hard work, he would soon be able to find out whether or not zombies and humans could have children.

    The twenty zombies in Ling Mo¡¯s control started to move slowly towards him in order to avoid being attracted by the other zombies around the area.

    The moment they all arrived near Ling Mo, they automatically dispersed and started to spread out, keeping a certain distance from the zombies around them, but also making sure that every small section of the area had their presence.

    Once they reached a certain distance Ling Mo took control of them and made them rip their own bellies with their knife-like nails.

    Blood started to flow out of stomach and the zombies around it started to approach.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Taking control of 20 zombies and making them all run in different directions was a kind of challenge to test Ling Mo¡¯s current ability.

    However, Ling Mo was not like before, he could control all 20 zombies now without feeling strained.

    He was like a transmitter, and after his spiritual power had increased, his ¡°electricity¡± became much more powerful.

    His spirit tentacles had also gotten powerful as well, the speed at which he sent messages became much faster.

    But it was still a bit difficult to achieve 100% synchronization. Even if Ling Mo became extremely concentrated, he could at most let the messages be dyed for less than a second.

    Although the gap of one second or even a few milliseconds can be regarded as a basic synchronization, but for his own ability to improve, Ling Mo has always required perfection.

    It waspletely fine to have a second of dy when it came to fighting normal zombies, but when the fights were against higher level zombies, a few milliseconds could make a huge difference.

    Moreover, this gap not only reflected on his controlling, but it also reflected on his mind disrupt and spirit strangtion, or even when he tried to control objects.

    100% synchronization was Ling Mo¡¯s goal.

    20 zombies ran wildly, which naturally attracted the zombies that were around them.

    To attract even more zombies, Ling Momanded them to rip their wounds bigger.

    Two of the zombies began to resist Ling Mo¡¯s control, due to the excessive bleeding which resulted in their awareness of death.

    However, for this kind of resistanceing from ordinary zombies, Ling Mo could still reluctantly suppress it.

    He would just break the connection with the zombies once they ran a bit further.

    With this approach, in just two minutes, the majority of the zombies on this street were led away.

    The small amount of remaining zombies were either physically impaired, too slow, or had just came from a different area.

    After breaking the connection from the zombies that he had used as bait, he took control of the rest of the zombies that were left behind and made them all twist their own necks.

    Except for a small amount of fresh blood on the street, there were no other traces left at all. It was as if the zombies on the street had evaporated.

    Without a heavy smell of blood, it would be impossible for Half-moon to notice them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran waspletely shocked at the scene that she just saw, even she was unable to pull this off, yet this human, which she disregarded as prey, got rid of so many zombies without even using any of his hands.

    Although he had only just led them somewhere else, but this was enough to show that he was still really powerful.

    Is it because of this reason that her own kind would be willing to be with this human being?

    Yu Shi Ran suddenly became very interested in Ling Mo, ¡°What was so special about this human?¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t aware of the strange looks that this little loli was giving him, after he confirmed that there weren¡¯t any zombies left around the streets, he wave his hands and everyone quickly approached Clothes City.

    It was currently still the afternoon and it was very bright outside, however, making sneak attacks towards zombies were much better done during the daytime.

    They had much better vision at night, and unfortunately Ling Mo was only able to use his zombies vision to see what was going on in the dark.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were looking for Half-moon to talk about the old days?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran finally realized that something was wrong with this whole idea. This little loli¡¯s reaction was really slow.....

    Ling Mo smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯ll bet my left nut that when you were human, you were still pretty gullible.¡±

    Then he proceeded to take out a roll of tape from his backpack.

    This tape was originally used by him to pack his things, he didn¡¯t expect that he would find another way to use it now.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 213 Part 2 - Sneaking in to Kill Enemy

    <strong>Chapter 213 Part 2 ¨C Sneaking in to Kill Enemy</strong>

    After remembering the movies where the viin tied up the girl, Ling Mo covered her mouthpletely with tape, then also sealed her wounds with the tape as well, then took out a bottle of perfume and sprayed her with it a couple of times.

    This was used to cover up the bloody smell that came from Yu Shi Ran¡¯s body. Obviously the smell of perfume would be found, but at least it wouldn¡¯t alert Half-moon right away.

    The smell of blood would be the first thing that they would be aware of.

    Yu Shi Ran frowned, even Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian disyed their dislike for the perfume.

    Shana calmly stepped back, she apparently also didn¡¯t like the smell either.

    The perfume¡¯s smell was a bit too strong for the zombies, since they had a sharp sense of smell.

    But after a few seconds, Ling Mo had started to feel a bit weird, it felt a little fuzzy and this type of feeling was hard to exin.

    ¡°What kind of perfume is this?¡±

    Ling Mo doubtfully took the bottle closer to his eyes and looked at it. This bottle of perfume was found in a abandoned luxury car near Shana¡¯s home.

    The bottle was full of French words, you could tell that it¡¯s a high-end product just from the packaging andbel.

    But...Ling Mo couldn¡¯t understand what was written on it, only knowing that it made him feel a bit hot.

    ¡°This is obviously good stuff, probably could even also mask my human smell as well.¡±

    Ling Mo took some time to think for a bit before spraying himself with some of the perfume onto his body and looked at the front door of Clothes City.

    Above a dozen or so steps was a big ck door, with half of the shutter door torn down, hanging over there diagonally.

    A light autumn breeze blew by. You could hear a ¡°Hua¡± sound.

    Dozens of dead bones were scattered on the steps, and the red carpet was dyed by the blood into a dark ck.

    Although it had been washed by rain, you could still imagine the terrifying things that had ured due to its pitiful condition.

    The zombies that were previously by the door had also gotten lured away by Ling Mo¡¯s bait, right now the door was wide open, givingplete ess to everyone to go in or out.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Yu Shi Ran telling them the exact location of Half-moon, Ling Mo would never had guessed that there was a zombie leader hiding in here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Ling Mo had wanted to take the back door but after circling around the building once, he realized that there was no back door, and he good only take the entrance.

    As soon as they entered through the door, all they saw was aplete a mess. There was scattered clothes and smashed shelves everywhere. There was even a lot of cash mixed with blood sma making the scene look likeplete chaos.

    You could see bones everywhere with mannequins leaning this way and that way....

    The clothes that the mannequins wore were clothes that had costed more than 10 grand before the apocalypse and had now turned intoplete trash. They were either covered with blood and dust or they were ripped.

    It seems that Half-moon and Yu Shi Ran hadn¡¯t cleared out the zombies in this building because after Ling Mo carefully walked in, a zombie woman with high heels ran out from behind a clothes rack.

    In the beginning, Ling Mo was scared shitless, he had thought Half-moon had already discovered them, he didn¡¯t expect that it was just an ordinary zombie.

    The things that this female zombie wore was very luxurious. A tight dress with a lot of jewelry, she even wore a diamond ne around her neck. You could tell that everything she wore was expensive.

    However, her curly hair had long been messy, in addition to the fierce expression on her face, there was no real sense of beauty.

    In order not to reveal any traces of his group, Ling Mo didn¡¯t use his super power, instead he ran towards her with excellent agility got behind her and aimed to grab the back of her neck.

    Then he used a bit of his strength with both of his hands until he heard the sound, ¡°Ka Tsa¡±, she didn¡¯t move anymore after that.

    After gently putting her down a middle-aged male zombie rushed out from a corner.

    ¡°Will there be a end to this....¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and used the same method to defeat this zombie as well.

    Ling Mo turned towards Yu Shi Ran and said, ¡°Little Sister, there¡¯s too many people in your house....¡±

    In order for her not to release her zombie leader pressure, Ling Mo had his spirit tentacles wrapped around her spirit ball the whole time.

    This so called pressure was sort of dominance between someone in a higher level looking down on a low level.

    For example, Ling Mo previously was affected by Half-moonst time because his spirit was the same as a zombies.

    Every time there was a change in Yu Shi Ran¡¯s spirit ball, Ling Mo would immediately use his spirit strangtion attack on it.

    After listening to what Ling Mo said, she could only stare at Ling Mo while making some noises, ¡°Wuu....Why aren¡¯t you sparing any of them?....Wuuu..¡±

    ¡°Your mouth sure is incredible in how it still isn¡¯t sealed shut after putting so much tape, you should be careful though, the tape was made with super glue.¡±

    After Ling Mo finished talking, he found that Yu Shi Ran had widened her eyes all of a sudden, and then anxiously started to squeak ¡°Wuuu....Wuuu.¡± but fortunately for Ling Mo, he couldn¡¯t understand any of it.

    ¡°HaHaHa...Very good... Finally you can shut up now.¡±

    After a glimpse of silence, Ling Mo realized what was going on and suddenly showed a pleasant smile.

    Ye Lian had grabbed Yu Shi Ran in case she had tried to kill Ling Mo, Li Ya Ling frowned and had kicked her ass with her knee.

    To be exact, it is the middle between two butt cheeks...

    Her pupils shrinks once more. She twitched again and then dared not move again.

    A kick with the knee from a zombie leader, it could probably be said that her ass would most likely never feel the same way again.

 Chapter 214 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 214 Part 1 ¨C Some Things Just Won¡¯t Grow No Matter How Hard You Try</strong>

    After killing more than a dozen zombies in session, Ling Mo and his group had finally reached the stairway that led to the upper floors.

    However, upon reaching the stairway Ling Mo and his group noticed that there was a body was lying on the ground close to the stairway. The face of the body had been consumed with what seemed like bite marks leaving a bloody mess all over the floor. Based on the body¡¯s appearance, Ling Mo could tell that the body had originally belonged to a zombie that was from this building.

    Ling Mo frowned and decided to kneel down in order to take a closer look at the body, after examining the body he looked around and noticed apletely gnawed skeleton lying in a corner.

    The skeleton had a putrid smelling from it. Ling Mo covered his nose with his hand and kneeled down besides the skeleton, he turned his shlight towards the bones of the skeleton and started to examine them.

    Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Yu Shi Ran and Half-moon weren¡¯t the type to have such bad table manners...¡±

    In addition, zombies that had reached a high level, would usually target eating the brain first as a priority, even if the corpse was from an ordinary zombie they still would target the brain first.

    Although it was pretty rare, in the brains of an ordinary zombie, there was still the small chance that a low quality gel would appear inside. And even if the brain didn¡¯t condense a gel inside it, the brain would still be the body part that contained the biggest amount of the virus.

    As for eating meat....well that would depend on what type of meat that was being eaten.

    Although an ordinary zombie¡¯s flesh and blood also contained the virus, but it had a much lesser amount of the virus when it waspared to the brain. And the reason why zombies preferred to consume human flesh above all else was probably because the vor of flesh to zombies was delicious.

    Even so, if it was consumed only to just fill the belly of a zombie, it still shouldn¡¯t have been this messy.

    Ling Mo turned his head towards Yu Shi Ran and asked, ¡°Were you and Half-moon the ones that ate this?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran just stared at him and didn¡¯t reply.

    Ling Mo removed the shlight away from the bone and sneered, ¡°It seems to me like you guys also have a mutant beast as a neighbor. Although you turned into a zombie, only your teeth and bite had be stronger, the shape of your teeth never changed, meaning this would be impossible for you guys to make such a bite mark like this.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes became wide open as if she seemed to look really surprised in the fact that Ling Mo was able to figure this out.

    ¡°What the fuck is with that look? Are you looking down on us humans?¡±

    Ling Mo moved his hand to Yu Shi Ran¡¯s forehead and flicked it with his fingers, she immediately shrank her head back, then frowned and stared angrily at Ling Mo.

    Although Yu Shi Ran was disying such a violent expression, Ling Mo had thought it was pretty amusing.

    Sure enough, once a zombie restored their ability to reason, some traits of a certain aspect were also magnified and a bit more obvious. For example this little loli was obviously not very bright.

    If she had any brains at all, she wouldn¡¯t have been tricked so easily into selling out her partner. Half-moon was basically sold out by Yu Shi Ran without any resistance at all.

    Ling Mo still didn¡¯t understand why he seemed to feel more hotter and hotter, his nose was full of that perfume smell.

    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s expired? Is this smell poisonous now?¡± Ling Mo was depressed.

    If he had known this in the beginning, he would have used a different method. He was kind of regretting using this method now, but this perfume was the only thing that couldpletely mask his smell.

    ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯ll just bear with it for now...¡±

    Ling Mo inhaled deeply, his will power was quite formidable, it wouldn¡¯t really matter if it was just for a while longer.

    But the frenzy that he was suppressing in his heart was almost about to explode out.

    Expensive perfumes sure were different, especially expired perfumes...they are very lethal...

    Considering that there might be a mutant beast somewhere, Ling Mo¡¯s actions became extra careful.

    Although they had hidden their aura, but mutant beasts had sensitive nose, even though they were probably more interested in human flesh and blood, it was still better to be careful.

    There were only four floors in this Clothes City building, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t really sure which one Half-moon was on.

    After he had increased the strength of his abilities, he could now actually detect things with his spirit power, but it would still be pretty hard to detect things while trying to prate through a wall, and in order not to get the attention of his opponent, he didn¡¯t n on using his powers before he found Half-moon just in case he somehow gets exposed because of it.

    ¡°My dear sweet bird, why haven¡¯t you already turned yet....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Ye Lian, that little pigeon was inside Yu Shi Ran¡¯s backpack and had hung on Ye Lian¡¯s arm.

    It took Ling Mo and his group around ten minutes or so to fully search each floor until they finally reached the fourth floor.

    There was practically nothing on the first three floors of this building. It appears that both the mutant beast and Half-moon were on the fourth floor. Ling Mo¡¯s group became extra careful now.

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes finally started to show a trace of anxiety, but Ling Mo did not give her any chance to send a warning signal.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 214 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 214 Part 2 ¨C Some Things Just Won¡¯t Grow No Matter How Hard You Try</strong>

    On the fourth floor, there was arge office area, as well as many one-roomed offices.

    Ling Mo searched each office one by one, but out of his expectations, he heard the sound of a door opening when he reached a turn.

    ¡°Shhhh.¡±

    Ling Mo immediately waved his hands backwards in order to signal the three of them to stop, he himself hid at a corner of the wall, and peeked into the hallway with his eyes.

    A office room opened, a pretty face with clear white skin came out wearing a gym suit.

    It was the girl Half-moon....

    After not seeing her for half a month, her hair seemed to have grown a bit longer, she at least didn¡¯t look like a tomboy no more, instead she looked like a very pure female student.

    But the one thing that remained unchanged was that her breasts were still t...tter than an airport runway..

    Ling Mo¡¯s first nce was towards Half-moon¡¯s breast, he could still see the wound he had made, it seems that it had been really hard to heal.

    After so long it still hasn¡¯t healed, it was no wonder Yu Shi Ran woulde up with such a stupid idea, thinking that medicine could probably cure Half-moon.

    He still hadn¡¯t found any traces of the mutant beast, Ling Mo hesitated for a while before turning his attention back towards Half-moon.

    Ling Mo thought that it didn¡¯t seem to make any sense for mutant beasts to get along with zombies, he thought probably the mutant beast was hiding somewhere in the other rooms.

    Ling Mo originally thought that Half-moon was going to head downstairs, but unexpectedly she headed towards the end of the hallway instead.

    Over there at the end of the hallway, was only a bathroom.

    Ling Mo immediately felt like he wanted to jump out in joy! The bathroom was perfect! It was the best ce to block her retreat as well as attack her all at the same time!

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡± Ling Mo whispered.

    Seeing that Half-moon went inside the bathroom, Ling Mo quickly followed after her.

    However, in order to avoid being discovered by Half-moon, Ling Mo deliberately took Ye Lian and the two other girls with him on a different hallway route that connected to the bathroom at the end as well.

    But what Ling Mo didn¡¯t know was that just as they took the different hallway route, a very big ck head appeared from inside the room that Half-moon had originallye out from.

    ¡°Why am I so excited, is it because I have never really made any sneak attacks on zombies before? Or is it the perfume .... Even though this perfume has already expired, but it still shouldn¡¯t have this kind of effect though...¡±

    Ling Mo could feel that his body was getting even more hotter, the wildness inside his body was getting harder and harder to suppress.

    But this opportunity tounch such a perfect surprise attack was a once in lifetime chance, there was no way he was going to give up this chance.

    Based on the words that Yu Shi Ran had previously said to Ling Mo, he could tell that Half-moon had regarded him as an enemy and not a friend.

    Allowing a zombie leader to lurk in the shadows and give it a chance tounch a surprise attack at any time in the future was a terrifying thought.

    Ling Mo wanted to get rid of this threat as quickly as possible. He didn¡¯t want to live in fear of being attacked in the future.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast as he slowly approached the bathroom at the end of the hallway.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself down and held his Tang sword in his hand.

    After giving onest look at the three girls, Ling Mo slowly stuck to the wall, and went over towards the bathroom.

    This bathroom was so luxurious, as if it was a pce, the tiles were all made with gold, the space inside was really huge.

    Half-moon was standing by a window in the bathroom, she seemed to be looking at what was going on outside.

    However, Ling Mo had discovered that something was not right, because Half-moon had started to do something that everyone normally would have started to do in a bathroom.

    She started to take off her pants.....

    After taking off her pants, a white tender ass faced Ling Mo, apparently she hadn¡¯t worn anything other than pants.

    For some unknown reason, Ling Mo started to feel some heating from his lower abdomen.

    His heart was suddenly shocked.

    Weird, it didn¡¯t make any sense. The other party was a tomboy and also his rival. There was no reason for him to get a physiological reaction from seeing her ass!

    He came here tounch a surprise attack, not to peep on her!

    At this time, Ling Mo finally realizes that there was something wrong with this perfume.

    ¡°FUCK, who the hell would put this type of perfume in the car! Who the hell could be so horny to have this in their car!¡±

    Ling Mo was cursing the ancestors of the guy who used to drive that expensive car in his head, but his eyes were unable to shift away from that white ass.

    You couldn¡¯t me Ling Mo, he did originally have a strong will power, but under the influence of the perfume andbined with such an erotic scene, it naturally would be hard to resist!

    It seems that Half-moon was looking at her private part.

    After carefully looking down for a while, she suddenly said to herself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t it grow? I read from a sex book that a male would usually grow one, but why hasn¡¯t mine grown yet?

    Having said that, she proceeded to take out a very dirty and thick book from the window sill, Ling Mo somehow saw two words from the book ¡°Sex Education¡±.

    Ling Mo sighed, ¡°Why is it that although you have recovered your ability to read words, but you still haven¡¯t recovered anymon sense.... When will you realize that thing will never grow from you...¡±

 Chapter 215 Part 1 - Let Go of My Wife

    <strong>Chapter 215 Part 1 ¨C Let Go of My Wife</strong>

    While holding onto the sex education book, Half-moon took some time to read the contents within. After reading past the second page, Half-moon seemed to have smelled something in the bathroom, she suddenly looked up and sniffed twice.

    Realizing that Half-moon would most likely take notice of them in the next few moments, Ling Mo decisively made the choice to attack. He would take the chance to attack before she was able to look towards the door. Ling Mo quickly waved towards the girls to let them know that they were attacking and quickly dashed inside with Shana and him in the lead.

    Ye Lian at this time let go of Yu Shi Ran and also went inside the bathroom as well.

    Li Ya Ling on the other hand, stayed outside the bathroom securing Yu Shi Ran. They still had to be careful with Yu Shi Ran since she was a zombie leader after all.

    Actually, even before Ling Mo had even set foot in the bathroom, Half-moon had already noticed that Ling Mo and the girls were there.

    But since Ling Mo had been preparing for this battle for so long, how could he give her any chance to be able to fight back at all.

    In order to maximize the effect of his attack, he only concentrated on attacking with his spirit strangtion attack alone.

    The color of Shana¡¯s eye changed and became discolored immediately after she went inside the bathroom, a pseudo-zombie level like aura was released out from her body. At the same time, she leaped high into the air and raised the scythe that was in her hands before she mmed it down with all her strength, hoping to divide Half-moon into two.

    Ye Lian dashed after them and when she was about 5 meters away from Shana, she also leaped up as well and shed her tiger ws straight down from the sky.

    The moment Half-moon was turning around to face her intruders, her eyes made contact with Shana¡¯s discolored eyes and she immediately fell into an illusion making her space out just for a moment.

    In addition, right after falling into an illusion, she was hit by Ling Mo¡¯s spirit strangtion attack, making her feel as if her brain was being smashed by a lot of rocks.

    Under the attack of these two effects, although she struggled a lot to focus, she was still able to lean to the side, but due to the shape of Shana¡¯s scythe, the scythe managed to rip part of her clothes while also leaving a deep cut.

    As Ye Lian¡¯s tiger ws tore down from the sky, it ripped apart Half-moon¡¯s sleeves while also leaving four w marks on shoulder.

    The blood that was contained in Half-moon¡¯s body immediately began to ooze out covering half her body, but Ling Mo, who should have taken this chance to keep attacking her while in pursuit, suddenly found himself unable to avoid staring at a certain part of her body.

    ¡°What the flying fuck.....¡±

    Inside Ling Mo¡¯s heart, he started to curse indefinitely, because it was during that 0.1 second when he became stupefied upon staring at a certain part of her body, that Half-moon was able to turn around facing towards Ling Mo, leap backwards and do a backflip towards the window, then grabbed on to the window sill and pulled herself agilely on top of it.

    In this way, she could now leap out of the window and reach the ground at any given time if she wanted to, using the air conditioners that were installed on each floor as a stepping stone or she could climb down from the drainage pipes that where clung to the walls of this building.

    Zombie leaders were seriously too hard to beat, even though they did still manage to hurt her, in the end, they still couldn¡¯t kill her.

    However, Ling Mo was still angry about the situation because if it wasn¡¯t for this fucked up perfume, he could have probably dealt an even more severe wound to Half-moon.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the thing that Ling Mo put the most me on. The thing that should of been med the most was the fact that Half-moon wasn¡¯t wearing any pants. This god damn perfume....no..It shouldn¡¯t even be considered perfume anymore, it was more like some kind of aphrodisiac.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know whether this was imported from abroad or whether the original owner decided to camouge this fucked up thing in a perfume bottle.

    Luckily for Ling Mo, this goddamn thing only affected men and not women.

    This was actually a good thing, because if the whole group was affected by the smell, the oue of the situation wouldn¡¯t have been good at all.

    But in the end, this perfume still really did cover the scent of his human flesh, otherwise he probably would have been found out a long time ago by Half-moon

    Ling Mo immediately roared out, ¡°DON¡¯T RUN AWAY!¡±

    If he ended up not killing her this time and letting her go, it would be practically impossible to find her again the next time.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling started to bring Yu Shi Ran inside the bathroom, but just as they grabbed her inside, a roar came out from the other side of the hallway!

    Afterwards a huge dark shadow started to dash towards them through the hallway and leaped over!

    ¡°HOLY FUCKING SHIT! What the hell is that?????¡±

    Ling Mo looked back at it and felt a chilling from the soles of his feet.

    That huge dark shadow was a fucking giant dog!

    It was three time bigger than the size of a molosser, the fur seemed to be hard as steel needles, it also had a steel-like tail, paired with sharp teeth and sharp ws!

    The eyes of the beast was blood-red filled with a certain wildness making it look extremely terrifying!

    Even the roar that came from this beast was more intimidating than a lion.

    Although the appearance of this dog would probably scare anyone, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t a regr person. In his head he was actually admiring it and thinking, ¡°OMG it looks so cool....¡±

    It looked so much better whenpared to any other king beast.

    Moreover, it was so much stronger than king beasts!

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 215 Part 2 - Let Go of My Wife

    <strong>Chapter 215 Part 2 ¨C Let Go of My Wife</strong>

    Under the same level and a one on one situation, zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat mutant beasts.

    However, the number of mutant beasts is quite small, which makes up the difference between the two species.

    The same concept is true for humans. The major threat now for humans were still zombies and not mutant beasts.

    However the current dog in front of Ling Mo has obviously evolved several times increasing its power, although it may not have reached the zombie leader level yet, but it had definitely reached the advanced zombie level.

    But it should be lower than Ye Lian, it probably had just crossed the border of bing an advanced zombie.

    But even though it was at this level, it was still very strong.

    A beast¡¯s inborn agility and flexibility paired with tyrannical strength were it¡¯s biggest advantages.

    The evolution of the mutant beasts obviously magnified this advantage by several times.

    If this mutant beast was previously a trained police dog or military dog, it might have been even stronger.

    The mutant giant dog stopped by the entrance of the door and a pair of blood-red eyes stared at Ling Mo while constantly sniffing and barking at the same time.

    It was as if this dog knew Ling Mo or something......

    Ling Mo started to think back in his memories and remembered a mutant dog he saw in the police station.

    That mutant dog was already hard to defeat at that time.

    Could this actually be the one that had sneaked into the weapons room and attack the survivors leaving only a head behind?

    At that time, Ling Mo had suspected that even though mutant dogs could be cruel, but they wouldn¡¯t have done that, right now looking back in his memories, Ling Mo concluded that maybe Half-moon at that time had already started to stalk him!

    Could that be considered Half-moon¡¯s revenge?

    It was no wonder Half-moon was confident in finding him after letting him run around freely, stalking and finding a target was one of things dogs were known to be good at!

    This dog must also be the one that had attacked Ling Mo previously, after being so close to Ling Mo, it started to remember his smell.

    Right now, it proved that Ling Mo¡¯s prediction was correct.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Half-moon was actually so smart....¡±

    Ling Mo felt a chill, if he hadn¡¯t used the smell of blood to bait Yu Shi Ran, perhaps Half-moon would have actually found him a few dayster.

    At that time, Ling Mo had felt that he was unfortunate enough to have provoked a zombie leader, but now he felt that he was very lucky that this had happened. The situation would have been much worse if he didn¡¯t capture Yu Shi Ran....

    At least he had already wounded Half-moon and also had a hostage in his hands!

    However, the situation at this time has be a bitplicated...

    The mutant giant dog that suddenly popped up was obviously in cahoots with Half-moon.

    Although Ling Mo couldn¡¯t understand how a mutant beast and a zombie could get along....

    The wounded Half-moon was about to run for it, but when she saw Yu Shi Ran get pulled in, she immediately stopped.

    However, she was still very vignt and had no intentions of surrendering.

    In the mind of the zombies, they probably didn¡¯t have the concept of surrendering, but at least she could still understand the concept of saving family since Yu Shi Ran was technically her spouse still.

    At this time, it became a group of people having a standoff in the bathroom, Half-moon squatting on the window sill with her naked butt while a dog blocked the bathroom door.

    The atmosphere was so heavy as if a big battle was about to begin!

    The mutant beasts wouldn¡¯t be affected by the suppression aura from higher level zombies, so it didn¡¯t look afraid.

    Half-moon was staring at Yu Shi Ran with a extremely angry look.

    ¡°Ha...It looks like we do need to talk.¡±

    If they really went head to head, Ling Mo believes he would still be able to win. But going head to head wasn¡¯t what Ling Mo wanted.

    He didn¡¯t wish to see Ye Lian and the other girls get hurt in the process, in addition he also wasn¡¯t allowed to get a single wound.

    This was seriously the human¡¯s biggest disadvantage, they couldn¡¯t get hurt no matter what otherwise it would be the end for them.

    Even though Ling Mo felt that he always had a bit of the virus affecting his body, but he may have not reached to the point where he waspletely immune to it.

    Not to mention this was a big mutant beast.....In Ling Mo¡¯s heart he named this level the third level for the mutant beast virus.

    Two types of viruses, one third level and one zombie leader level.

    This wasn¡¯t something he could risk taking.

    It was the same for Half-moon, she didn¡¯t want to lose her spouse so she had to stay there and also couldn¡¯t allow the third level mutant beast to attack.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about!¡±

    Half-moon was still very angry, but she held it in.

    The mutant dog sent out a load roar as if it was about to jump, but Half-moon stopped it, ¡°Don¡¯t move Lucky.¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned and then smiled, ¡°Lucky?? What a nice name...¡±

    Half-moon stared at Ling Mo angrily and then pointed at Yu Shi Ran, ¡°Let go of my wife!¡± Then she proceeded to point at Ye Lian, ¡°And give me back my first wife!¡±

    Ling Mo could not bear it and finally yelled, ¡°YOU ARE A FUCKING WOMAN!¡±

 Chapter 216 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 216 Part 1 ¨C When There Are More Wolves Than There Is Meat, Fights Will Happen!</strong>

    ¡°RUFF!!¡±

    The huge mutant dog made another intimidating bark, as if warning Ling Mo not to do anything stupid.

    Ling Mo started to feel a bit curious about this dog and thought to himself, ¡°You raised this dog pretty well....¡±

    He quietly tried to use his spirit tentacles in attempt to take control of the mutant dog, but found that the spiritual ball of the mutant dog was covered by a protectiveyer, blocking him which made him unable to prate through it.

    It seems this was probably the reason why this dog could be sopletely obedient towards Half-moon...

    It seems that once a zombie evolved into a zombie leader, they would gain a special ability. For example, Shana who had a much stronger spirit power, gained a special ability with her eyes.

    In fact, so far Ling Mo hasn¡¯t carefully looked at how Shana¡¯s eyes changed after she went into zombie mode.

    But the moment he did look at it, he would begin to feel dizzy.

    However, he vaguely felt that when Shana¡¯s eyes became discolored, there would be an effect that caused people to see a visual illusion.

    It¡¯s like those static pictures that you used to see online that would deceive your eyes on what the picture really was, but the effect was much stronger, it would cause dizziness or even hallucinations when you looked at it.

    Li Ya Ling on the other hand was a physical type zombie and her body became very soft and flexible, she could make moves that you would think was physically impossible, it was like abination of both battling and yoga all at the same time.

    In addition, she is really fast, if her opponent wasn¡¯t at the same level as her, it would be extremely hard to dodge her attacks.

    Even if the zombie was simr in strength, there was a really high chance that they would still be injured by Li Ya Ling¡¯s attacks.

    The future direction for Ye Lian¡¯s growth was still unclear to Ling Mo, and as for Yu Shi Ran....

    If selling out your teammate was some kind of ability, then she excels in this aspect very much.

    And as for Half-moon, she obviously had an ability that allowed her to tame beasts.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s spirit detection skill, he guessed that her taming skill was a kind of spiritual ability.

    After being pointed out that she was a female by Ling Mo, Half-moon looked furious.

    Half-moon red at Ling Mo and roared, ¡°¡°What kind of bullshit are you spreading!¡±

    However, her gaze suddenly moved down and turned to Ling Mo¡¯s crotch.

    Due to the influence of the perfume and the fact that Half-moon wasn¡¯t wearing any pants, Ling Mo¡¯s little partner was in a rather embarrassing state.

    While Yu Shi Ran didn¡¯t know who Ling Mo¡¯s little partner was but Half-moon knew, she had just read about it in the Sex Education book.

    ¡°Um, this is.....¡±

    Half-moon¡¯s eyes turned really red as she stared at the lump from Ling Mo¡¯s pants.

    You could tell from her eyes when she looked at Ling Mo¡¯s little friend that she was full of desire.

    That violent look on her face was giving Ling Mo a huge headache, even though he was able to suppress his impulsiveness to push her down with his willpower, but that didn¡¯t mean he could control how his body reacted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it anymore, just understand that I have it and you just don¡¯t, and staring at it won¡¯t help it grow on your body.¡±

    Ling Mo waved his hands and said, ¡°Your wife is in my hands, let¡¯s talk about the conditions?¡±

    Half-moon looked at Ling Mo¡¯s little friend for a while longer before she reluctantly pulled her gaze away and looked at Yu Shi Ran, it seems that she probably still cared for her.

    As a zombie, she didn¡¯t seem to realize that she was actually sold out by this little idiot.

    This result actually made Ling Mo¡¯s heart feel very relieved.

    Generally speaking, zombies normally didn¡¯t have anypanionship, but it looks like that even though they had a monster¡¯s mindset, they would still at least care about their ¡°spouse¡±.

    However, what made Ling Mo extremely angry was the fact that Half-moon still hadn¡¯t been willing to give up on Ye Lian.

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long, but it seems that now Half-moon was able to speak a lot more fluently.

    Ling Mo said, ¡°You still wish to look for me to get revenge right?¡±

    Half-moon stared at Ling Mo for two seconds before saying, ¡°Revenge?...Well..You hurt me and you also snatched my wife...If we followed the actions ording to a normal human, I should really seek for revenge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my girlfriend!¡± Ling Mo once again reminded her.

    ¡°You are such an annoying prey¡± Half-moon pondered for a while and said, ¡°But you caught Yu Shi Ran...¡±

    Ling Mo directly interrupted her and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Right now Yu Shi Ran is in my hands, you could run away, but I can¡¯t guarantee you that she will live if you do.

    ¡°OK I understand.¡± Half-moon nodded and said, ¡°And no attacking. Right? Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I just want you to surrender and I also want that dog.¡±

    Ling Mo pointed his finger to the big mutant dog.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 216 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 216 Part 2 ¨C When There Are More Wolves Than There Is Meat, Fights Will Happen!</strong>

    If this big guy was with me, then my overall strength would soar!

    Especially when it came to other zombies or mutant beasts, this would definitely be a great help!

    Unlike his puppets, this mutated beast could follow them from far away and was good at hiding their presence.

    Even if he encountered other survivors, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about exposing his abilities.

    After all, zombie puppets were corpses in human form, especially those that gained a bit of intelligence in them, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t stand to let them suffer outside.

    Just like when he was controlling Li Ya Ling in the beginning, this was probably also a weakness of human nature.

    Most importantly, there was a limit to his spiritual power so the number of zombies he could control was limited.

    With his current mental strength, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to forcibly take control of a third level mutant dog which had recently just evolved into a advanced level dog.

    But it would be impossible for him to forcibly take control of Yu Shi Ran and Half-moon.

    He would be lucky if he only became spiritually exhausted but most likely he would probably turn into a retard if he tried to.

    However, in order for him to get this giant mutant dog, he needs Half-moon to willing break the spiritual connection she has with it.

    Otherwise Ling Mo would never be able to take control of it.

    Even if Ling Mo forcefully removed the connection and erased everything rted to Half-moon, the dog would be useless to him.

    It now has some intelligence, it could understand what it¡¯s master is saying, and it can also suppress it¡¯s animal instincts.

    But if it were to turn retarded, not only would it¡¯s fighting capabilities decrease, but what was the use of having a dog that was disobedient?

    Unless he tookplete control of it¡¯s behavior? Ling Mo didn¡¯t have a hobby of pretending to be a dog either.

    At this time, Half-moon¡¯s upper body was soaked with blood, but you could tell that she wasn¡¯t bleeding as much right now. The recovery rate that zombie leaders had was insane.

    Even though their wounds didn¡¯t heal immediately, but the speed of coagtion of the blood was very fast.

    As Half-moon was talking to Ling Mo, she decided to put on her pants, which made the hot feelings that Ling Mo was having, decrease.

    ¡°Surrender?¡± Half-moon obviously had no such concept, she frowned and said, ¡°I raised Lucky by killing a lot of low level zombies as well as some high level zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. Is your dog more important or your wife?¡±

    When she heard that Ling Mo wasparing her to the dog, Yu Shi Ran suddenly struggled wildly, but was immediately stopped by Li Ya Ling with a p to the face.

    Seeing Li Ya Ling¡¯s ruthless p across the face and Yu Shi Ran¡¯s body covered with wounds as well as her mouth being taped, Half-moon finally nodded after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you Lucky, you give me my wife.....¡±

    Just as her voice fell, a huge noise came from downstairs.

    The noise came so fast and so fierce that it suddenly shocked Ling Mo!

    The giant mutant dog started to send out a low roar and anxiously started to scratch the floor.

    Because the ws were so sharp, it started to make loud irritating creaky noises on the tile floor and also left some deep w marks.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened and asked, ¡°What is going on? Is it an Earthquake?¡±

    Half-moon¡¯s eyes suddenly became very cold and Yu Shi Ran started to make ¡°Wu..Wu..Wu..¡± sounds.

    ¡°RIPPPPP!¡±

    Ling Mo pulled the tape off and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Another, at that time... Half-moon was called for by another, he must of smelled Half-moon¡¯s blood. He is also looking for us!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s pupils started to turn even more red, as if it was about leak out blood.

    ¡°You really are a fucking genius, you didn¡¯t even bother getting rid of your love rival?¡±

    Ling Mo felt speechless, in this region there were three zombie leaders here!

    Although he had no idea on how many zombie leaders there were in X City, but he was definitely sure that the area he was in had the most right now!

    Half-moon was looking for Yu Shi Ran while Yu Shi Ran¡¯s love rival was looking for Half-moon....

    A zombie¡¯s social life is so chaotic, it was only just suppose to be a simple mate seeking behavior, but it turned out to be soplicated!

    But then Ling Mo immediately realized something, the reason why this situation happened was because there wasn¡¯t a lot of zombie leaders in the first ce.

    When there are more wolves then there is meat, fights will happen!(TL: A Chinese saying for there will be fights if there isn¡¯t enough food for everyone!)

    Even though he didn¡¯t know how strong the zombie leader downstairs was, but if it had the guts to go after Yu Shi Ran, Half-moon, and a third level mutated dog, it proved that this zombie wasn¡¯t weak!

 Chapter 217 Part 1 - Taking Advantage is an Important Skill

    <strong>Chapter 217</strong><strong>Part 1 </strong>¨C <strong>Taking Advantage is an Important Skill</strong>

    ¡°Oh, this is none of my business anyways, hurry and give me the dog, then you guys can go and y with each other.¡±

    Ling Mo had wanted to say this to Half-moon....

    But the violent loud noises quickly approached, and soon a figure appeared in the hallway.

    A tall figure around 1.8 meters tall, with a naked upper body, and exposed muscles that looked like they were contained with massive power.

    The body waspletely covered with blood, the eyes were violent and wild just like a beasts!

    He was holding on to a rusty bone cleaver knife. He lowered his head and looked towards the direction of Ling Mo and the others.

    The most striking thing that caught everyone¡¯s attention was the massive scar on his face starting from the top of his head to the bridge of his nose, almost dividing his face in half.

    With one look at this zombie¡¯s appearance, Ling Mo could tell that this zombie leader had a advantage in strength.

    With such a sturdy body this zombie had right now, he probably also had a great body before he mutated.

    ¡°The one you guys are fucking with......is not someone you can fuck over.¡±

    Looking at this zombie leader from far away, Ling Mo had a deep feeling of dread.

    Half-moon had wanted to say something but the male zombie leader had already started to walk over.

    The zombie leader was in a berserk state, constantly whacking the walls as he waved his arms, making ¡°Bang!¡± sounds as he walked over.

    Ling Mo even thought that the ground was shaking, this zombie had an absurd amount of strength.

    The third level mutant dog, made a low pitched roar before dashing forward.

    The speed of the mutant dog is very fast, within a blink of an eye, it had already reached the zombie leader and had opened its mouth with the intentions of biting him.

    The strong zombie leader dodged and shed with its bone cleaver.

    However the dog was able to dodge the sh in time and counter attacked by using its sharp ws on the zombie shoulder.

    But with such strong muscles, the strange zombie didn¡¯t seem to suffer too much damage.

    On the contrary, the pain and blood stimted him, making him more angry as he sent a heavy p towards the dog.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    After a muffled sound, the dog was pped away and smashed on to the wall.

    ¡°That¡¯s brutal....¡±

    However, this strange zombie wasn¡¯t flexible enough, this was probably it¡¯s weakness. Although Ling Mo was surprised at the strength of the zombie, he was also currently making some ns inside his head.

    The mutated dog exuded a whine, struggled for a bit but failed to get up again.

    The strange zombie didn¡¯t even bother to give it a second look and kept moving forward.

    With such a zombie blocking the door, the bathroom would soon be in ruins in a few minutes.

    ¡°GO!¡±

    Ling Mo immediately made a decision.

    Leave the bathroom immediately, they would be in a bad position if they were stuck in such a narrow ce.

    As soon as they ran out of the bathroom, they naturally fell into the field of vision of this strange zombie.

    After discovering Ling Mo¡¯s group of people, it first turned it eyes towards Ye Lian and moved towards the other two until he focused his gaze towards Li Ya Ling¡¯s body

    ¡°There¡±s.....There¡¯s more.¡±

    The voice that came out from the strange zombie sounded both dull and unclear.

    However, judging from his eyes, he was obviously interested in Li Ya Ling.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    The strange zombie let out a low roar from its throat and grabbed a flower pot that was ced in the hallways.The ornamental nts that had been nted here have all withered and hadpletely turned yellow.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The strange zombie threw the flower pot over, and it¡¯s goal was clearly aiming at Ling Mo.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!!!¡±

    Seeing a ck shadow whistling towards the top of his head, made Ling Mo¡¯s head feel numb.

    He quickly dodged to the side and luckily avoided it.

    The flower pot flew right beside his head, barely missing it, crashed on the wall and broke to pieces.

    Dry soil and broken pieces of the flower pot sshed everywhere, hitting Ling Mo.

    Right at this moment, Half-moon lept from the windowsill and ran out past the door.

    She ran past Ling Mo and the others and rushed forward to the strange zombie. The mutant dog was seriously injured and as Half-moon was it¡¯s master, she was naturally pissed off that her dog got hurt.

    The battle between the two zombie leaders broke out immediately. Half-moon¡¯s reactions in closebat was quite agile, although the battle had just started for a few seconds, but her steel like fingers had given the strange zombie numerous wounds already.

    However the strange zombie relied on it¡¯s big body to withstand the wounds and tyrannical strength to constantly punch and chop with it¡¯s bone knife at Half-moon.

    In just a few seconds, both zombies were injured already.

    Ling Mo had the opportunity to leave now, but if he did that, he would be giving up on a third level dog which would be such a pity.

    Even if the dog was hurt to the point that it would be useless in the future, it still had a gel that was quite useful for Li Ya Ling.

    Plus...if he could take the advantage of both zombies while they got hurt, he might actually be able to get a virus hive, this would totally be worth taking the risk!

    Most importantly he could use his spirit tentacles to change the oue of this battle.

    Ling Mo stood by a corner, carefully observing the battle while at the same time released his spirit tentacles.

    Zombie leaders weren¡¯t easy to kill, Ling Mo clearly understood this fact.

    So this was a once in a lifetime opportunity.....

    The strange zombie quickly gained the upper hand soon. In such a narrow environment, it was hard for Half-moon to perform her best.

    If she hadn¡¯t been separated with the dog by Ling Mo previously, she would have been able to make joint attacks with the dog making theirbat power much stronger.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    <i>To be continued....</i>

 Chapter 217 Part 2 - Taking Advantage is an Important Skill

    <strong>Chapter 217 Part 2</strong> ¨C <strong>Taking Advantage is an Important Skill</strong>

    The strange zombie kicked Half-moon so hard she flew and crashed onto the wall, making arge piece of lime fall down immediately from the ceiling.

    The strange zombie immediately attacked Half-moon again with it¡¯s knife, just as she was about to get injured severely, Ling Mo used his spirit strangtion attack on the strange zombie.

    The attack was quite effective, the strange zombie immediately swayed.

    However he was just too strong, and under the inertia of his attack, he stillpleted his sh with his bone cleaver.

    Half-moon was able to avoid being hit on the her fatal spots, but one of her arms was still cut and started to bleed.

    ¡°Shit, she still got injured.¡±

    Ling Mo immediately turned to look at Yu Shi Ran, this little loli was also in a state of serious injury, it seems that she would bepletely useless in this situation.

    Although one of Half-moons arms was useless, it didn¡¯t mean that she would surrender. She kept making wild attacks towards the strange zombie.

    The courtship process of zombie leaders turned out to be so bloody. This was a real eye opener for Ling Mo.

    If Mr. Strange Zombie wants to snatch the spouse, he needs to satisfy Half-moon until she surrenders.

    With Ling Mo¡¯s interference, even though the strange zombie had the upper hand, it still couldn¡¯t defeat Half-moon and instead it received numerous injuries due to Ling Mo¡¯s interference.

    Inside the magazine of the silent submachine gun there were 20 bullets left, Ling Mo looked at it and lifted the gun up.

    If he used the 20 bullets properly, he could definitely do some damage to this strange zombie.

    Ye Lian stepped forward and took the bow and shot one of the remainingst two arrows.

    ¡°Shoo!¡±

    A ck shadow in a blink of an eye appeared in front of the strange zombie. He leaned his neck to the side in order to escape the attack but just when he was about to dodge it, Ling Mo used his mind disrupt attack allowing the ck shadow to hit it¡¯s target, causing a wound on the neck of the strange zombie.

    Half-moon took this chance to escape from the strange zombie¡¯s trampling and used her five steel like fingers to stab right into the strange zombie¡¯s belly.

    The strange zombie¡¯s muscles tightened, with a smack of his hand, he knocked Half-moon far away, leaving five bloody holes in his stomach.

    It seems that none of his internal organs was damaged, instead Half-moon was seriously injured.

    Once again, ¡°Shoo!¡± Ye Lian seized the opportunity and shot thest arrow.

    ¡°Puchi!¡±

    The arrow immediately hit the cheek of the strange zombie. However upon entering the mouth, the arrow was bitten by the strange zombie.

    While the arrow was being pulled out by the strange zombie, his vision immediately turned towards Ling Mo and the others.

    He was bathed in blood, his face mixed with flesh and blood making him look like a butcher.

    ¡°ROAR!!¡±

    He made a low roar and rushed over.

    The submachine gun in Ling Mo¡¯s hands immediately yed it role, but this strange zombie had obviously either seen hot weapons before or he remembered something rted to it because he ducked down almost immediately after the shots were fired.

    When this kind of creature decided to duck down, even Ling Mo¡¯s spirit tentacles couldn¡¯t stop it.

    However, he wasn¡¯t fast enough and several bullets had already hit him.

    ¡°Roar!!¡±

    Injured once again, the strange zombie punched the ground and roared a roar that was quite painful to the eardrums.

    Taking the moment when he still hadn¡¯t gotten back up, Ye Lian and Shana both stuck to the opposite sides of the wall and rushed over to the strange zombie.

    Two des of light mmed directly at him. The strange zombie raised his hand to defend, but in the process only half his palm was left after the confrontation. The bone cleaver knife dropped to the floor.

    A lot of blood sprayed out, and the pain caused the strange zombie to pounce on Shana like a mad bear at the first second he got up.

    Shana¡¯s hallucinating eyes made the strange zombie stop in its tracks, allowing the two female zombies to retreat back.

    A crazy zombie leader on itsst legs would definitely be even more powerful.

    What Ling Mo wanted was to get the virus hive safely without any injuries, not making a desperate attempt in a life or death situation.

    ¡°BANG BANG BANG!¡±

    The walls all around were being smashed by the strange zombie¡¯s arms while at the same time he tried to approach Ling Mo and the others.

    The means of long-range strikes were basically gone, and the group immediately retreated. Ling Mo used his spirit tentacles to try and slow down the zombie¡¯s speed in order for him to bleed as much as possible.

    One chased, while one steps back, in order to decrease the costs ofbat, Ling Mo was basically kiting him in hopes of draining him dry.

    The group went into another hallway soon, Li Ya Ling threw Yu Shi Ran to the floor and went to another hallway that allowed her to go behind the strange zombie using another hallway that connected to this one.

    She was still feeling hostile towards Yu Shi Ran, but when Ling Mo realized this, it was already toote to stop her.

    Anyways, Yu Shi Ran had already lost her value of being a hostage.

    As the strange zombie went passed Yu Shi Ran, she tried to resist and fight back but failed and was immediately knocked away, flying.

    While both were severely damaged, Yu Shi Ran still lost during the exchange.

    However, she left a deep gaping wound on the side of his waist.

    ck blood gushed out.

    At this point, Li Ya Ling hds already circled behind the strange zombie.

    After making eye contact with Ling Mo, Ling Mo once again immediately used his spirit strangtion attack on the strange zombie.

    The zombie became dazed for a second, then shook his head before issuing a low roar.

    Li Ya Ling approached behind him from more than ten meters in an instant and smashed him from behind.

    The snake kiss from Li Ya Ling flowed past his neck, but it wasn¡¯t fatal.

    But right at this moment, Ye Lian and Shana had also rushed out again, and the three female zombies joined forces. The arm of this strange zombie was immediately removed and ripped off.

    However, it started to make crazy swings, making the three girls unable to get any closer. As he reached closer and closer to death, he started to realize that it was Ling Mo who made those invisible sneak attacks.

    Higher level zombies were sensitive towards super powers, he almost died several times because of this seemingly inconspicuous human being.

    ¡°AHHHH!!!¡±

    The strange zombie waved his arm, forcing the three girls to back off and then rushed straight for Ling Mo

 Chapter 218 Part 1 - Give Me Your Thing

    <strong>Chapter 218 Part 1 ¨C Give Me Your Thing</strong>

    ¡°BANG BANG BANG!¡±

    The way this strange zombie walked was no longer stable, the fact that he still could after being seriously injured and bleeding out was beyond Ling Mo¡¯s imagination.

    The strange zombie probably already understood that he couldn¡¯t defeat the three zombie girls, so he swapped his target to the human.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The half cut palm mmed towards Ling Mo, Ling Mo for a second, suddenly had a feeling as if he wasn¡¯t going to be able to block this attack.

    This type of feeling was simr to people who got cold feet and couldn¡¯t move when they saw a beast opening its mouth in attempt to eat them.

    However under this circumstance, a berserk sensation suddenly erupted from within him due to him previously taking the virus drug.

    He could now make a decision to retreat, avoid, and wait until the three girls arrive.

    They were all approaching towards him and would reach him within two or three seconds!

    However, a crazy feeling of wildness took control of him, he gritted his teeth and swung immediately with his Tang sword.

    He sted the strange zombie with his spirit strangtion attack again without care of how much power he was consuming, the strange zombie¡¯s body tilted to the side.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Blood sprayed all over Ling Mo¡¯s face, the Tang sword cut the zombie¡¯s arm but the hardness in the arm gave Ling Mo¡¯s hand a painful numb feeling.

    The pain caused Ling Mo to wake up in an instant. He charged directly at the strange zombie while using his spirit tentacles to slow down it¡¯s movements. He brought the Tang sword directly to his chest and stabbed along with the force of charging towards the zombie¡¯s chest.

    Those tenacious muscles weren¡¯t easy to cut. That was why Ling Mo adopted into using this method.

    Even so, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be med for this since he didn¡¯t have enough strength to cut the strange zombie in half.

    After seeding his attack, Ling Mo immediately pulled to side in order to dodge the bite from the strange zombie.

    At the same time, since the de was pulled to the side, the tip of the de made the original wound much deeper.

    From such a big wound, Ling Mo could see the zombie¡¯s heart beating.

    Ling Mo did not hesitate to pull out his dagger, just when the strange zombie decided to jump towards him again, Ling Mo stabbed right into his heart with the dagger and twisted his wrist.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ling Mo and the zombie both fell on the ground, the dagger had stabbed right through it¡¯s heart and had prated right through it¡¯s back.

    In order to avoid the zombie blood from sshing into his mouth, Ling Mo immediately closed his mouth, but the smoldering blood and faint smell of the virus almost made Ling Mo suffocate.

    By now the three girls have reached Ling Mo, Li Ya Ling was at the very front and pulled the strange zombie off of Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo wiped the blood off his face with his sleeves and slowly exhaled a deep long breath.

    The knife handle was still stuck on the zombies chest. That handle had almost injured Ling Mo greatly.

    ¡°Fuck you, you piece of shit, that was awfully close.....¡±

    In a battle between life or death, Ling Mo didn¡¯t regret cing himself in this kind of situation.

    Although it was extremely dangerous for Ling Mo, but this feeling of confrontation with a zombie leader was simply too refreshing!

    Ye Lian had already skillfully dug up the back of the strange zombie¡¯s head, and pulled out a pure bloody crystal like thing.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force consumption was just too big. Even with Shana helping him stand up, he still felt dizzy.

    In fact, the biggest consumption was not his mind disrupt attacks but it was actually theplete concentration he had to use in order to fight in a battle between life or death.

    If he was just slower for a few milliseconds, he would probably be the one lying on the floor right now.

    A human¡¯s bodily flesh couldn¡¯tpare with such creatures that kept attacking crazily as long as they weren¡¯t dead...

    In the face of pure power, only having absolute calmness and good fighting skills can one ovee such a fight.

    ¡°Huuu....¡± Ling Mo endured the pain in his head and took the virus hive.

    As soon as he received it into his hands, Ling Mo suddenly had a feeling.

    This thing was alive.....

    The vitality of the virus was originally already strong, but the situation with this hive waspletely on a whole different level.

    It was as if it contained an individual life, with a beating heart....this creepy feeling almost made Ling Mo throw it out.

    ¡°Smells so good.....¡±

    Not only was the smell very strong, but even the color was different whenpared to the virus gels.

    Red, but it waspletely transparent, with a white vein in the middle, and it was really hard now, it was no longer soft anymore.

    The value of this virus hive may be bigger than a thousand virus gels!

    ¡°This was totally worth it!¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 218 Part 2 - Give Me Your Thing

    <strong>Chapter 218 Part 2 ¨C Give Me Your Thing</strong>

    Ling Mo revealed an excited look, he deliberately pulled out a little bag and put the virus hive inside it, then used a lot of stic wrap to wrap it uppletely in manyyers before finally putting it inside his backpack.

    With this kind of thing, if it wasn¡¯t ced securely on him, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be at ease.

    ¡°Oh yeah! There¡¯s Half-moon, Yu Shi Ran, and also my dog!¡±

    Before Ling Mo moved, he shook his head a bit, and then went to the hallway.

    On the way, Ling Mo felt that something wasn¡¯t right because the ce where Yu Shi Ran was previously had be empty.

    ¡°The both of them have been severely injured.¡±

    But soon Ling Mo realized that maybe one of them wasn¡¯t so badly hurt!

    However when he arrived at another hallway, he realized that he was thinking too much.

    Yu Shi Ran apparently managed to escape, but she didn¡¯t bother to save Half-moon.

    With her injury, it was probably too hard for her to take Half-moon with her..

    And plus Half-moon seemed to be heavy injured, she also seemed to have passed out.

    The third level mutated dog was was also lying on the floor, it¡¯s mouth was open, panting hard, and it¡¯s eyes looked a bitx.

    Ling Mo used his spirit tentacles to probe the dog and realized that it could now be controlled by him.

    This meant that Half-moon really is severely injured, otherwise it would be impossible for her to lose control of the dog.

    It took almost two minutes for Ling Mo to take advantage of the situation and gain control of the dog.

    The dog that used to always stare at Ling Mo with fierceness suddenly became very docile, the way it looked at Ling Mo even seemed as if it was begging him for something.

    ¡°Ok, you can stop acting pitiful now, if you save me in the future, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Ling Mo was saying this to the dog as he frowned and walked over.

    Although Yu Shi Ran had ran away, but she was seriously injured and would definitely find a ce to hide and recover.

    She wasn¡¯t like Half-moon, who had the ability to track Ling Mo.

    However, the amount of zombie leaders in this city was extremely low, as long as they stayed within X City, they would eventually meet each other again.

    That silly little loli was much less of a threat than Half-moon.

    ¡°Forget it, since she ran, I probably couldn¡¯t catch her anyways.

    Although Ling Mo felt that it was a pity, but at least this time¡¯s harvest was pretty big.

    ¡°Are you able to get up?¡±

    Ling Mo squatted down to see the dogs condition, looks like it suffered an internal injury, but on the brightside, it wasn¡¯t useless.

    ¡°Why is a female dog called Lucky....¡±

    After helping it get up on its feet, Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°That zombie leader is all yours.¡±

    ¡°Wuuu...¡±

    The mutated dog immediately barked with excitement, although it was difficult to move, it still managed to run over.

    After consuming the zombie leader, this dog will be able to increase its power, and also possible recover from it¡¯s wounds.

    However, just in the moment when the mutated dog passed by Ling Mo, Half-moon who seemed to be ina, jumped up and directly rushed towards Ling Mo who was currently rubbing between his eyebrows.

    Although Ling Mo was able to avoid the rush, but both of them mmed into a door and into another room.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Hiding behind that door was Yu Shi Ran, she quickly closed the door.

    Ling Mo sprung to his feet the moment hended and stared vigntly at the two zombie leaders.

    Although both of them were at leader level, but they were both so seriously injured that Ling Mo might actually win the fight against them.

    He really understood these two zombies, although he was a bit shocked, but he didn¡¯t panic.

    At the same time, Ye Lian and the other two have arrived at the door, but with Yu Shi Ran blocking the door, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get in for a while.

    ¡°ying such tricks....¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a sneer, ¡°Well, originally I thought your dog was really important to you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would abandon it so easily, but honestly you should have taken this opportunity to run.¡±

    Half-moon picked herself off the ground, used her shirt to wipe the blood off her face and stared at Ling Mo very seriously before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat you.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want? Let me give you Ye Lian? You can go ahead and fuck yourself...¡±

    Ling Mo carefully stepped back two steps, his invisible spirit tentacles has wrapped around Half-moon¡¯s spirit ball.

    ¡°That...¡± Half-moon suddenly pointed her finger at Ling Mo¡¯s little friend and said, ¡°That, how were you able to grow that?¡±

 Chapter 219 Part 1 - You Want Dick? Iâ€™ll Give You!

    <strong>Chapter 219 Part 1 ¨C You Want Dick? I¡¯ll Give You!</strong>

    ¡°What?!¡±

    In his life, Ling Mo has heard a lot of different questions, but it was definitely his first time hearing this kind of question.

    He originally thought that Half-moon and Yu Shi Ran deliberately wanted revenge, but he did not expect that this was actually what they wanted.

    If Ling Mo heard this under a whole different situation, he would haveughed his ass off.

    But the current atmosphere was too serious.

    With two zombie leaders blocking the exit, no matter how he looked at, he was in a very dangerous situation.

    She won¡¯t bite him? There was no way Ling Mo would believe that.

    Right at this moment, the door was being hit and mmed, but the iron security door wasn¡¯t that easy to open.

    Apparently, Ye Lian and the other two girls were using their weapons to attack the door since they constantly saw weapon marks appearing from inside the door.

    Even a tip of a weapon prated the door and created an irritating sound as it was being pulled out.

    Yu Shi Ran was behind the door trying to hold it, the lime from the ceiling get dropping all over her.

    With the strength as a zombie leader, although she was seriously injured, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to stop a door from opening.

    Half-moon took one step forward and asked, ¡°That thing, can you let me look at it again?¡±

    She had just pretended to be seriously injured, she even gave up the dog in order to lure Ling Mo, obviously she must of bet everything she on this.

    After betting everything she had, she most definitely won¡¯t leave this alone unless she got something out of this.

    Luckily there was another door in this room that led to another room, he slowly backed a bit towards the other doorway and secretly peeked inside.

    Sure enough, there was a window in the middle, if he jumped out from it, he would arrive in the office area.

    However, the window was being blocked by a office cab. If it wasn¡¯t because he was in this room, he would never had found out that there was a window in the office area.

    The top floor structure of the Clothes City building was quiteplex, There were two ces, one ce consisted of offices only while the other ce was a work area. Both ces were separated from each other but connected by a U shaped hallway.

    ¡°Why should I show you.....Don¡¯t you have the book already?¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and answered, but as he talked, he also backed away towards the room.

    Half-moon was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°Those pictures only showed the internal physiological structure.¡±

    Oh yeah that¡¯s right, it was a textbook, not some hentai pictures, where could she actually see the real thing.

    It was no wonder she thought she could also grow that thing, she probably felt that her internal structure was the same as a man¡¯s.

    Other than lunatics, probably only zombies could make sure assumptions without anymon sense.

    At first, zombies would have lost all their capabilities to reason in the beginning, but as they evolved, their most profound aspect of personality would be the first to awaken.

    Shana¡¯s personality change was the most obvious example.

    And Half-moon was another rather extreme example...

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t have done well in biology in your previous life.¡±

    Ling Mo did the math and estimated that he was only one meter away from the door, he only needed to take two more steps and he would be inside.

    But Half-moon was also moving closer, ¡°And also, you are different than other people...¡±

    No shit mine is different, I fucking used the wrong perfume!

    Do you think I set up a tent every time I have a fight?!

    In this type of situation, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but fear for his little friend!

    Ling Mo felt depressed, but he didn¡¯t show it, ¡°I already showed it to you before, either way, this isn¡¯t something you can grow!¡±

    He took another step back while he was talking to Half-moon.

    ¡°THEN GIVE ME YOURS!¡± Half-moons eyes suddenly shed with desperateness, and rushed over to Ling Mo.

    Sure enough, the speed at which zombies switched attitudes was terrifyingly fast...

    However Ling Mo was only one step away from the door, the moment Half-moon moved forward, he stepped back, turned around and ran to the window.

    Ling Mo¡¯s speed at this moment was quite fast, and after upgrading his agility twice, he felt that his body was a lot lighter.

    But it was just at the moment when Ling Mo was about to leap through the window and bust down the office cab, when one of his legs was suddenly grabbed.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a fucking beat, and the next second he and Half-moon were rolling on the floor.

    When they stopped rolling, Ling Mo¡¯s first reaction was turn and wave his Tang sword, but a pair of hands had already reached his neck.

    Time suddenly seemed to have stopped.

    The Tang sword was pointing at Half-moon¡¯s neck while Half-moon¡¯s hands where pointed at Ling Mo¡¯s throat. Neither of them dared to move any further.

    A drop of blood slipped down from the de andnded on Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    The sharp Tang sword had already cut into Half-moon a little, and Ling Mo only needed to make a slight twist and he would be able to cut her carotid artery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mouth suddenly revealed a sneer.

    It was he who had the upper hand in this situation now.

    <i>To be continued... </i>

 Chapter 219 Part 2 - You Want Dick? Iâ€™ll Give You!

    <strong>Chapter 219 Part 2 ¨C You Want Dick? I¡¯ll Give You!</strong>

    Half-moon frowned, it seems that she really wanted to fight Ling Mo to the death, but she is desperately suppressing her violent instincts.

    Due to her being seriously injured, Ling Mo had released a spirit strangtion attack on her while he was turning making her moves slow down a bit.

    If she was in top condition, the situation now might of been very different.

    ¡°You actually wanted to take the most important thing other than my life?¡±

    At this time, Half-moon is sitting on Ling Mo with her legs wide open, Ling Mo¡¯s little brother was caught right between her hip joints.

    Zombie¡¯s had a very low body temperature, and Half-moon being on top of Ling Mo, felt as if she was sitting on burning coal.

    Although it was not ufortable, but it made her show a very strange look.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes also shed a look of surprise, all this time he had been trying to suppress the potency of the aphrodisiac, but for some reason all of sudden it seemed to have erupted out instantly all at the same time.

    The persistent dryness and heat,bined with a rising berserk feeling, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes started to turn slightly red.

    His reaction, Half-moon naturally also felt it.

    And for some reason, she felt that there seemed to be a wonderful reactioning from inside her body.

    ¡°Could it be....I am starting to grow mine? As long as I touch yours, will mine grow?¡±

    After muttering to herself, Half-moon¡¯s eyes suddenly became excited.

    She suddenly leaned back, Ling Mo¡¯s Tang sword was no longer pointing at her neck, and was immediately held down by one hand from Half-moon.

    And just as Ling Mo¡¯s other hand was about to grab the dagger, Half-moon quickly snatched it away as well.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt awkward and confused, his body was hot and hard at this time, this wild feeling was exploding inside his brain ruining his train of thoughts and actions.

    His eyes were getting more and more red, even the white part of his eyes had be bloodshot just like zombies!

    Just when Half-moon decided to lower her head to look down, Ling Mo suddenly made a beast like roar and mmed his head upwards.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Both of their heads collided with each other, Ling Mo felt a hard ringing sounding from his brain.

    Fuck, why the hell are the bones inside high level zombies so fucking hard....

    However, this wasn¡¯t just a simple impact with a collison from his head. Ling Mo had alsobined his head m with his psychic powers.

    Because he had already consumed too much of his spirit power, he couldn¡¯t use his spirit strangtion attack again, but he was still able use the spirit power that helped increase his bodies constitution.

    For example, let¡¯s say that previously all his attacks were like using a high pressured water gun that was connected to a pond. But right now he was basically using his pond to directly smash into her pond!

    The result is self-evident!

    Half-moon¡¯s eyes becamex, she wasn¡¯t just stunned, she nearly cked out!

    Ling Mo on the hand was fine, he quickly turned Half-moon¡¯s body and pressed her down to the ground.

    Right now Ling Mo¡¯s eyes had already turnedpletely red, all Ling Mo could hear right now were the beating soundsing from his heart.

    ¡°Bump!¡±

    ¡°Ba-Bump! Ba-Bump!¡±

    He even seemed to be able to hear the sound of his blood flowing.

    This long suppressed wildnesspletely broke out from Ling Mo, even Yu Shi Ran who was currently still holding the door became surprised at the wildness Ling Mo was releasing.

    She tried to take a look inside the door, but couldn¡¯t see anything from her angle.

    ¡°This....this doesn¡¯t seem to be Half-moon¡¯s aura. Could it be that the human started to mutate?¡±

    ¡°Shwaaa!¡±

    Half-moon¡¯s clothes was directly torn off, Ling Mo was like a zombie attacking wildly, violently tearing off all the clothes Half-moon was wearing.

    Her white skin was immediately exposed, just like before, she was very clean.

    Thexed eyes started to be a bit focused again, but an attack that hurt the spirit wasn¡¯t that easy to recover from.

    She was obviously a lot more stronger than Ling Mo, but for some reason she wasn¡¯t even able to muster 1 percent of her power.

    ¡°You want my dick so much? OKAY! I¡¯ll give it to you! You wanted to steal my wife and because of that reason you fucking wanted to kill me?! OKAY! Right now we will let you find out if you are a man or a woman!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s fingers had just squeezed in before Half-moon started to struggle, making it difficult for Ling Mo to continue exploring and forcing him to switch to another tactic.

    As the blood flowed out, Half-moon¡¯s struggles suddenly stopped, and she showed a eager look.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m making contact with it, it will definitely grow...It will definitely grow!

    After about ten secondster, something hot went inside.

    Half-moon¡¯s body immediately tightened and she started to frown.

    ¡°Ah...it can go inside my body....could it be that this is the way to make it grow?¡±

    Although she was very worried for moment, she then heard Ling Mo low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    At first, she was still looking forward to seeing her very own little friend just like Ling Mo, but afterwards, she couldn¡¯t help but make pleasured scream.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡±

    Ling Mo started to move faster and harder, making Half-moon¡¯s pretty white face start to blush and turn red.

    At this time, she clearly looked like a innocent girl making it unbearable for someone not to do bad things to her.

 Chapter 220 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 220 Part 1 ¨C Some Things Has Nothing to do With Race</strong>

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    The fierce collision sounds between bodies, mixed with Half-moon¡¯s screams, and adding the continuous knocking sounds made the atmosphere in the room be extremely hot.

    And all these sounds met Yu Shi Ran¡¯s ear.

    She stared with big eyes towards the direction of the inside room. She felt that the screams that Half-moon was making seemed to full of pleasure!

    Yu Shi Ran involuntarily felt a strange feeling, her mature loli body seemed to have a small kind of response to these sounds.

    ¡°Could it be that...Could it be that....¡±

    She showed a look of surprise, and then she smiled excitedly, ¡°Could it be that Half-moon is currently growing that thing in her body?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps maybe it will grow once she eats that humans....¡±

    Yu Shi Ran immediately started to think of Ling Mo¡¯s little brother. At that time, she had a pretty good look at it from a close distance.

    However, it seems that from Yu Shi Ran¡¯s perspective, this thing that was highly valued by Half-moon, didn¡¯t seem to be so special to her other than looking delicious.

    If we had this thing, we can sessfully mate? Yu Shi Ran didn¡¯t seem to be convinced.

    However in her brain, it seems that the memory of such knowledge was there but it only shed by so she didn¡¯t really capture the knowledge in her head.

    The headache made Yu Shi Ran consciously avoid the ¡°insignificant memories from the past. For her, she only needed to remember who she was.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Another sound came out from the door, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s body shook and her pupils turned even more red, making it hard for her to resist from moving towards those sounds.

    Half-moon¡¯s scream really made her motivated!

    ¡°Come on! You can do it! A thing that even a human can grow. As a high level zombie, how could you not be able to grow that thing!¡±

    At this point, the door that Yu Shi Ran was blocking was basically smashed, even Yu Shi Ran¡¯s shoulders you could see a few holes that had been stabbed through by a de.

    If it wasn¡¯t because Yu Shi Ran was using her body to block the door, the security door would have already been sted away.

    However, right at this moment, a sound came from the other side of the wall that was next to this security door.

    Under the violent impact, the ground seemed to be shaking!

    It seems that in just two or three minutes, this entire room wouldpletely break down.

    At this time another sound came out from the inside room, which once again attracted the attention of Yu Shi Ran.

    Listening to the screamsing from Half-moon, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s heart was full of curiosity, yet no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t see anything at all.

    Inside the room now, it had be aplete mess, Half-moon was so exhausted and powerless that she couldn¡¯t even scratch Ling Mo¡¯s overcoat.

    Ling Mo dragged her from the ground and threw her on a office desk.

    The crazy stimtion made Half-moon feel more and more strange, and her spirit power had started slowly recover.

    ¡°Could it be that I am almost growing it?¡±

    Half-moon thought about it, she really did start to feel that something seemed to want toe out from her body.

    Ling Mo seemed to have lost all sense of reasoning at this time, both of them moved from the desk and crashed on to the window.

    As the office cab was knocked down, a bang transmits immediately.

    And in this loud noise, Ling Mo¡¯s run had also reached the finish line!

    ¡°ARRRRR!!!!!¡±

    When the scream was let out, at the same time, the wall had beenpletely smashed and was left with a big hole!

    Arge ball of dust shrouded the entire room. Ye Lian rushed in first, and Shana immediately shed right behind the door when she squeezed in.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Under the strength of the scythe, the door sted away and smashed on to the wall across the hall.

    But Shana suddenly frowned, from her point of view, she did not find anyone behind the door.

    Yu Shi Ran escaped....

    Although zombies had great vision, they would still get affected by the dust, Ye Lian had to use her spirit connection with Ling Mo to directly the find the doorway under the dust cloud.

    But upon entering inside, Ye Lian only saw Ling Mo with red cruel eyes paired with tearsing from those eyes.

    ¡°Fuck you....¡±

    Ling Mo was lying in a corner, his hand was holding onto a ripped shirt, you could tell that it was Half-moon¡¯s.

    The Tang sword was in his hands in front of him, and blood was dripping from the tip of the de.

    There were also two bloody footprints on the window sill. It seems that these footprints were left by Half-moon and Yu Shi Ran.

    ¡°I was this close from being bitten by that little bitch...¡±

    Ling Mo had suddenly sobered up due to the life-and-death situation.

    If he hadn¡¯t sobered up, the probability of Ling Mo losing his little buddy was very high.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 220 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 220 Part 2 ¨C Some Things Has Nothing to do With Race</strong>

    Aftering inside the room, the moment Yu Shi Ran saw Ling Mo, she immediately rushed towards him.

    Thinking back and remembering that little loli¡¯s huge desire to bite off his little buddy, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill down his back.

    After being blocked by Ling Mo¡¯s sword, Yu Shi Ran decisively dragged the exhausted Half-moon and left from the window.

    Thinking of the expression that Half-moon showed at thest moment, Ling Mo heart couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely satisfied.

    Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°I hope you remember this feeling!¡±

    Ye Lian eagerly ran over and picked up Ling Mo, and asked: ¡°Brother Ling... You... are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine....¡±

    Ling Mo felt awkward and embarrassed for being controlled by his wild temptations.

    But what was even more embarrassing was the fact that his legs had gone soft and his waist was extremely sore.....

    It seems that if it wasn¡¯t for the drugs and the wildness that came with it, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have been able to help Half-moon reach her climax, not to mention make her unable to stand up.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Shana also walked up to Ling Mo and suspiciously looked at him and asked.

    Ling Mo slowly tried to support his body to stand up, and then fell on towards Shana telling her, ¡°There...There is something you can help me with...¡±

    Shana quickly grabbed Ling Mo, but when Ling Monded onto her chest, the first thing he said was, ¡°It¡¯s still not soft enough, you still need some improvement.¡±

    ¡°Heng!!¡±

    A weird look shed across Shana¡¯s eyes and then she stepped back.

    Losing the support that Shana was giving him, Ling Mo continued to fall forward, but fortunately Ye Lian immediately caught him.

    Looking at Shana, who was holding her scythe as she walked outside the door, Ling Mo¡¯s heart moved.

    This backside view of Shana gave a very familiar feeling to Ling Mo...Is it possible that her personalities were merging together?

    Li Ya Ling had wanted to chase after Half-moon and Yu Shi Ran, but hesitated after looking at Ling Mo¡¯s condition.

    Ling Mo shook the pieces of clothes in his hand and said.

    ¡°Ah forget it, I have already have this in my hands.¡±

    Walking out of the room, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked after seeing a big hole in the wall and the metal door that had been ripped off from the doorway.

    He couldn¡¯t think straight before, so he didn¡¯t realize what kind of chaos had happened over here.

    But just by looking at this scene, you could tell how powerful the three of them were.

    Just depending on their own bodily strength, they nearly broke an entire wall down.

    You have to remember that they were using weapons to attack the walls and not sledge hammers.

    In addition, Shana¡¯s scythe was only bigger and longer, while Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling¡¯s weapons did not have the conditions to break down the wall at all.

    Ling Mo could not help but reach out and rubbed Ye Lian¡¯s earlobes and said, ¡°Thank you guys for your effort...¡±

    She immediately lowered her head and licked her lips, it seems that she liked the way Ling Mo was caressing her right now.

    As soon as they reached the hallway, a huge ck shadow rushed over and stopped in front of Ling Mo.

    Although he had already established a spiritual connection with it and it could already be considered his zombie puppet now, but having a fierce beast show up in front of you all of sudden, Ling Mo¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat.

    The wounds on the third level beast were still there, but it seems it¡¯s condition was fine now, and it could at least walk.

    The eyes were still a blood red color and the it¡¯s breathing still wasn¡¯t smooth, but this might all be because it had just finished eating and evolved a bit.

    It lingered in front of Ling Mo and tried to roll over and look cute, but when it rolled over, it¡¯s head hit the other side of the wall.

    ¡°....¡±

    Ling Mo felt speechless when he saw the dog slowly get back up and start shaking its head.

    Why is it that when this dog isn¡¯t fighting, it¡¯s stupidity decides toe out and y.....

    ¡°This¡± Ling Mo brought Half-moon¡¯s clothes towards the dogs nose to let it smell it. ¡°This smell. Remember it for me. If this person dares appear again, just directly bite her OK?¡±

    This was only a precautionary measure. In fact, Ling Mo felt that based from Half-moon¡¯sst expression, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to appear in front of Ling Mo herself.

    The third level mutant dog immediately gave a low pitched bark and sniffed hard twice.

    ¡°Sure enough, you were really trained well....¡±

    This scene made Ling Mo extremely satisfied, he patted the dog¡¯s head to give it some encouragement and said, ¡°The name Lucky is such an ugly name, how about I give you another one?¡±

    Shana, holding her scythe suddenly said, ¡°Hei Si.¡± (TL: In chinese if converted it means ck silk but I¡¯m just gonna name it Hei Si since ck silk sounds too weird to keep writing)

    ¡°Uhhh..okay. Then you will be called Hei Si from now on.¡± Ling Mo was stunned and nodded.

 Chapter 221 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 221 Part 1 ¨C ce Where Zombies Gather</strong>

    In the corner of an underground parking lot, two figures were huddled close together.

    ¡°Half-moon, you said...you remembered something...what was it?¡±

    The wounds on Yu Shi Ran¡¯s body have started to slowly recover, and at this time she was reaching out to touch her teeth.

    She lost one of her front teeth when she had tried to bite Ling Mo....

    Half-moon was hugging her knees and answered in a whisper, ¡°I can¡¯t say, but....¡±

    ¡°I think, we are not spouses.¡± Half-moon looked up at Yu Shi Ran and said slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t grow that thing.¡±

    She looked very puzzled, as if she suddenly started to realize a lot of things and some of the thoughts were taking some time to digest.

    Yu Shi Ran who was about to take out her finger from her mouth, suddenly paused.

    ¡°That... But...¡±

    These words seemed to be too profound for her and she obviously didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°When our injuries finish healing, let¡¯s leave X City and go to ces where there are more zombies.¡±

    After speaking, Half-moon lowered her head and looked down.

    ¡°I need to stay away from this human being as far as possible, the further the better! I¡¯m not a girl, not mention I¡¯m not his wife! Based on what I remember, if you were caught doing this with someone, they would need to marry you after doing this!¡±

    Right at this moment in the Clothes City Building, Ling Mo was trying to find a tooth in his pocket to y with.

    It is as white as jade, but it is very hard. If she hadn¡¯t bitten so hard, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her tooth.

    ¡°This is quite the souvenir.¡±

    Ling Mo threw the incisors into his backpack and reached inside to grab the virus hive of the zombie leader.

    Although this was basically the best thing he¡¯s gotten today, but this wasn¡¯t something that Li Ya Ling needed, and this thing also wasn¡¯t something that Ye Lian and Shana could use right now.

    Sticking it close to his chest, Ling Mo could feel that this thing was alive. He could feel a beat that wasing from the virus hive that synchronized with the beat of his heart.

    ¡°What a weird thing...¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and took out a radio.

    ¡°zii...zii...¡±

    After so many times, the sounds were the same no matter how many times he changed the FM frequencies.

    Ling Mo could not help but sigh, although he was followed by three female zombies, and even a mutant dog, he still did not wish for the human race to go extinct.

    ¡°Half a year has passed, it should be enough now right?¡±

    After staring at the radio for a while, Ling Mo turned it off and then leaned back, lying besides Ye Lian and the other two girls.

    The next day after they walked out of the Clothes City building, it was already noon.

    Although the sun was shining, but for some reason you couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of the sun.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes had turned towards the direction of the amusement park and said, ¡°Hei Si, go to the front.¡±

    The huge mutant dog immediately gave a low roar and swiftly moved forward.

    With it leading the way, it was so much more convenient.

    After one night, it seems that Hei Si had recovered a lot during the night, so naturally it was time for it to put in work.

    No effects have shown so far for Hei Si after consuming the zombie leaders body, probably needed some more time to fully digest it.

    The only pity was that the pigeon didn¡¯t make it, it had woken up the next day but after moving a bit, it died.

    Although the initial test failed, it gave Ling Mo some insights so the sess rate on his future repeated tests would increase.

    Although Ye Lian wasn¡¯t unhappy about the death of her pigeon, Ling Mo still immediately assured her that he would get another one today for her.

    Most of the pigeons found previously at the love hotel should also be avable at the amusement park.

    Even though they had rested for a whole night, Ling Mo still didn¡¯t seem to have fully recovered yet.

    After going crossing a few streets, arge group of zombies appeared in front of them.

    With the mutant dog leading the way, Ling Mo and his party quickly found a route with a smaller amount of zombies and quietly passed through them.

    While they were moving, Ling Mo seemed to be on a rest mode, he didn¡¯t bothering fighting as much.

    He had already consumed too much of his spiritual force and physical strength. If it wasn¡¯t because he had restedst night and also took some saliva from the girls, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to move right now.

    The consequences of that violent aura was extremely severe....

    As they were moving forward, Ling Mo was also thinking about this issue.

    At that time, he felt that all the blood in his body flooded towards his brain and he as a person had lost all sense of normal reasoning, just like ordinary zombies.....

    ¡°No, if it could infect me, then I should have already been infected.¡±

    Ling Mo could not help but shiver and shook his head.

    <i>To be continued... </i>

 Chapter 221 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 221 Part 2 ¨C ce Where Zombies Gather</strong>

    Ye Lian immediately looked at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong brother Ling?¡±

    Li Ya Ling and Shana, who were both waling at the front of the group turned back and looked at him suspiciously.

    Ling Mo hesitated for a moment, and finally revealed a smile, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±

    If he couldn¡¯t even figure out what was going on, why bother saying it.....

    The surrounding buildings began to gradually decrease, and after turning into an alley, there was a long aluminum alloy fence next to it.

    Through the fence, they could see some cartoonish sculptures and arge flower bed.

    It was obvious that this was part of the amusement park.

    Ye Lian and the three girls were very curious of this ce, and Shana is especially excited.

    Li Ya Ling frowned and revealed a look as if she was in deep thinking. Her memory was graduallying back to her, and she seems to have a certain impression on the amusement park.

    Shana looked at the fence and said with excitement, ¡°It seems to be pretty big inside.¡±

    Suddenly, a zombie burst out of a bush and mmed into the fence, staring right at Ling Mo with it¡¯s violent eyes.

    Immediately afterwards, several zombies also followed behind the zombie that was at the fence, and they quickly began to climb over the fence.

    Being more agile and faster than humans, it was much easier for them to climb over the fence.

    However, Hei Si rushed forward while Shana¡¯s scythe waved, and after one or two seconds, there were dead zombies on the fence.

    ¡°Seems like inside, there are a lot of zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo became vignt after suddenly thinking that this is just the periphery of the amusement park, there would be even more zombies as they went deeper into the amusement park.

    But the more zombies there were also meant that there would be more chances in finding virus gels here.

    ¡°The zoo is also next door, today is going to be a busy day.¡±

    Ling Mo opened the map and nced at it, revealing a smile.

    When she heard Ling Mo say the word zoo, her eyes lit up and she even started to lick her lips.

    After walking for more than ten minutes along the fence, they finally reached a big square.

    The beautifully shaped flower beds have long withered, while the fountain in the square had turned into aplete cesspool, and a dirty banner hung down from the door of the castle entrance.

    ¡°It seems that the day the apocalypse happened, it was their grand opening. There should of been a lot of people here on that day.¡±

    The tickets for going to an amusement park was usually very expensive, even if you didn¡¯t wish to y and only wished toe and look, you would still need to pay around 50 bucks just to enter. Since it was their grand opening, the tickets to enter were free so naturally the number of people that went was several times higher than usual.

    However the number of zombies at the front entrance wasn¡¯t a lot, Ling Mo used his dagger tip to poke on some leftover blood sma and took a deeper look at it. He felt that the time of blood turning into sma should not have exceeded three days.

    It may be that there recently was a civil war between zombies, or it could also mean that a mutated beast had appeared.

    As for humans......no ordinary survivor would wish toe here.

    ¡°Be careful everyone.¡±

    Ling Mo slowly pulled out his Tang sword from its sheath, the de shed with glowing light under the shine of the sun.

    With Shana¡¯s help of maintenance, although this sword was used frequently, it showed no signs of breaking, or had any cracks, but instead, it had gotten even more sharper.

    Cold weapons could only truly show their power after drinking some blood.

    Under the orders of Ling Mo, Hei Si dashed towards the door, and the ordinary zombies all became attracted to it. They chased after Hei Si and vanished from the door.

    With Hei Si¡¯s speed and agility, it could easily get rid of the zombies while at the same time, stay close to Ling Mo within a range of 2000 meters.

    Ling Mo has always felt that hisbat efficiency was extremely poor. His opponents usually consisted of mutated zombies or advanced level zombies, but he often spent most of his time fighting ordinary zombies.

    With the existence of Hei Si, this issue was suddenly solved.

    Other than for a few slow zombies that were still outside the door, the entire square had suddenly be empty.

    After easily disposing of these zombies, Ling Mo and his group went through the front entrance and entered the amusement park.

    The bustling amusement park in the past had now turned into a ce to shoot horror movies in. Not only has the environment be deste, but there was also zombies everywhere.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart secretly estimated that the number of zombies in the entire amusement park could probably be over ten thousand....

    ¡°This ce is basically arge gathering ce for zombies.....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly showed a smile of excitement. This semi-closed ce would definitely have some advance zombies hiding in a ce like this.

 Chapter 222 Part 1 - The Castle in the Isolated Island

    <strong>Chapter 222 Part 1 ¨C The Castle in the Isted Ind</strong>

    <i>TL: So guys I¡¯m a bit sick right now... Trantions might be a bitte this week until I get better. Apparently getting flu shot also gives you chance at getting sick -___- For all early release chapters they will be stilling out with 9 for this week just instead of monday it will probably be pushed onto thursday or friday.</i>

    After Hei Si ran out from a haunted house, it had gotten rid of most of the zombies that was still chasing after it.

    There were only five or six extremely fast zombies left, still chasing after Hei Si.

    ¡°Mutated Zombies!!!¡±

    Ling Mo, who was waiting outside, immediately showed a smile, and his spiritual tentacles immediately rolled out.

    The mutated zombies, who were still chasing after Hei Si, suddenly stopped immediately and Hei Si immediately took the opportunity to turn around and threw himself onto one of the zombies tearing it¡¯s chest out with it¡¯s sharp ws.

    Ye Lian and the other girls also came to greet them, and separated their virus gels from their bodies in a blink of an eye.

    This was already the fifth batch of mutated zombies killed by Ling Mo and his group.

    Ling Mo opened his pocket and started to count the amount of virus gels he had obtained and excitedly reported a number, ¡°Thirty pieces!¡±

    The only unsatisfying thing so far was the fact that they hadn¡¯t met any advanced zombies yet, Ling Mo even deliberately walked in the middle of the road in hopes to attract advanced level zombies, but utterly failed in luring any of them.

    ¡°Although there are a lot of zombies in this ce, but this ce is just too big and the zombies here are too scattered....¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head with pity.

    If it wasn¡¯t like this the efficiency of his hunting could have been several times better.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be too greedy...¡±

    Ling Mo quickly reminded himself in his heart. If there really were a lot of zombies and they were all concentrated in one area, even Hei Si would get hurt easily or worse, even die.

    No matter how strong his zombie leaders were, in the end, Ling Mo is still just a human, if he¡¯s surrounded by thousands of zombies at an open space area, he would still die.

    Hess started running around Ling Mo, Ling Mo slightly hesitated before giving it a low quality virus gel.

    The moment a big mouth opened, Hei si immediately caught the virus gel. Afterwards it¡¯s eyes turned even more red.

    It trembled a bit and sent out a fierce low roar.

    The evolution of Hei Si is obviously different from the zombies. It wasn¡¯t the type to immediately evolve after absorbing the virus gel.

    Ling Mo guessed that the reason for this was because of the zombie virus and the mutant beast virus, although they both came from the same origin, both of them had gone separate paths in evolution and have already be different from each other.

    This lead to a conversion and integration process, and since Ling Mo had no prior experience with this, he had no idea on whether the process would be long or short.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break over here?¡±

    Using this method to hunt for virus gels, Ling Mo and the three girls didn¡¯t consume that much of their strength.

    But Hei Si is really too tired. It¡¯s tongue had been sticking out for quite some time and it was breathing really hard.

    And plus they have gone deep into the amusement park already and have been walking for a long time.

    This decision was immediately approved by Ye Lian and the other two girls, and Shana immediately pointed towards a small ind that was in the middle of ake not far from here and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The center of theke ind was actually arge-scaled castle which probably was a performance section of the amusement park.

    Ling Mo left Hei Si at the head of the bridge and told him to wait there before he went towards the castle with the three girls.

    On one side of the narrow long bridge, it had copsed, the water was ck, and a strong stench came to greet their nostrils.

    There were probably a lot of rotten corpses under thatke, and Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his nose. However, Ye Lian and the other two girls didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the smell at all.

    No zombies could be seen on the ind so far, but there were some corpses and blood.

    After walking around the castle, Ling Mo noticed a wooden door.

    On the left side of the door was a ticket window, along with promotions andmentaries.

    Sure enough, it was exactly like how Ling Mo predicted. It was a ce dedicated for performances.

    ¡°Should we go in? This ce looks like a ce in a movie where there are ghosts. This ce would probably be a ce where strong zombies would exist.¡±

    Just when Ling Mo turned his head a dark shadow shed by and the wooden door got kicked open.

    When he looked back by turning his head, Shana had disappeared already....

    ¡°This is the first time I found out that she was actually interested in a ce like this....¡±

    After turning on the shlight, Ling Mo followed and walked inside.

    Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian were both beside him, even if there was a sneak attack from an advanced zombie, Ling Mo didn¡¯t need to worry.

    The interior of the castle was veryrge, and divided into two floors. Shana obviously rushed inside the first floor and Ling Mo with no other choice could only just follow along.

    <i>To be continued... </i>

 Chapter 222 Part 2 - The Castle in the Isolated Island

    <strong>Chapter 222 Part 2 ¨C The Castle in the Isted Ind</strong>

    But what surprised Ling Mo was that this ce didn¡¯t seem to have any zombies roaming around.

    There were no bones to be found on the floor and very little blood stains.

    ¡°When the apocalypse happened, people here must of been waiting to line up outside right? The introduction outside says the wait time was 3 hours.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo¡¯sst words came out of his mouth, he suddenly heard a scream inside.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly ran inward. At the same time, he turned changed his vision to Shana¡¯s field of vision.

    Shana¡¯s eyes fell on a figure, and this person did not seem to be a zombie...

    By the time Ling Mo reached the backstage, the figure had already stood up nervously.

    Ling Mo shook his shlight and found that this person was a female survivor, about 30 years old, had a pale face, with hollow cheeks, and you could tell she had a long term of malnutrition.

    Her eyes showed that she was terrified, and even when she was facing Shana, she even involuntarily stuck to the wall.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that there would be survivors in this amusement park.... But then again, this ind was indeed the best hiding ce.

    Seeing that three more people appeared, the survivor¡¯s expression became even more shocked, it was then another person came from door that was behind the survivor.

    When this person appeared, she immediately said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they are also survivors.¡±

    Although Shana¡¯s scythe was extremely intimidating, this person did not panic like the woman.

    This person took a step forward and asked, ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t be survivors from the park right?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or unintentional. This person took the initiative to stand under the light of Ling Mo¡¯s shlight.

    A woman in her twenties, with not much of an attractive appearance or at least when she waspared to Ling Mo¡¯s three girls, she was mediocre at best, but from her calm expression you could tell she was a tough one.

    She is also very thin, but she at least looked much better than the other female survivor.

    As Ling Mo was quietly sizing her up, she was also sizing up Ling Mo and the three girls.

    Fully armed, everyone was well equipped, and even a gun was held on the back of Ling Mo.

    The woman¡¯s gaze immediately became hot. She stared at Ling Mo, and suddenly took a step forward and asked with excitement, ¡°Are you a soldier?¡±

    ¡°Uhh....¡±

    Seeing that this girl was excited to the point that she was trembling, Ling Mo could only shake his head with regret and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No????¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression suddenly became disappointed, but soon her expression returned back to normal. ¡°Then howe you guys are here? There¡¯s nothing over here?¡±

    Indeed, the average survivor would nevere here.

    However Ling Mo couldn¡¯t tell her his real purpose for being here so he could only try and change the subject, ¡°How long have you guys been hiding here?¡±

    ¡°Here? About three months now.¡± The girl pushed the door open and said, ¡°Come on in and sit. Being able to survive up until now and meeting us here is fate.¡±

    Ling Mo had actually wanted to turn around and leave, but seeing that they all looked so skinny, his heart couldn¡¯t bear to do so and he felt sorry for them.

    This is the first time Ling Mo had ever seen such a skinny survivor. He used to only see this sort of skinny in movies, not in real life.

    Ling Mo hesitated a little, seeing the other female survivor still looking at him with panic, he could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    The space inside is veryrge, and it is divided into many small rooms, which were probably all dressing rooms.

    A faint moldy smell entered Ling Mo¡¯s nose, and as soon as he entered the door, Ling Mo saw about a dozen people.

    These people had all heard the screams, but didn¡¯t have the courage to go outside and see what was going on.

    And most of the people in here were women, there were only two men that were a bit old.

    When they saw Ling Mo and the girlse in, they all took two steps back and looked nervous.

    Ling Mo immediately frowned, he knew that based on what he saw, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive until now with their ability.

    The woman who told them toe in seemed to realize Ling Mo¡¯s suspicion and said with a low voice, ¡°There are a few other men, but they went out to find food.¡±

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°To where?¡±

    The woman pointed her finger to the back, ¡°There is a small bridge over there, which is safer than the main entrance. But you guys are really too strong, if you guys made it over here from the front, you must have lost a lot of people right?

    She asked in a way where she seemed to have both pity and curiosity.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°It was okay.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know why but he always felt that there was something wrong or weird about this woman when he looked at her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t joy from seeing another survivor, but it looked as if it was excitement with a bit of fear.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her, the other people in the room also had the same expression.

 Chapter 223 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 223 Part 1 ¨C Benefiting Others Would Help You as Well</strong>

    ¡°Excuse me....¡±

    A female survivor asked with a quivering voice, ¡°Can you....Can you give us something to eat?¡±

    As soon as she spoke, the other people in the room also started to plead as well.

    However, they did not dare get any closer to Ling Mo and his group, especially when there was a submachine gun being carried by Ling Mo on his back, which was quite intimidating for ordinary people.

    Lacking in nutrition for such a long time and confined in a dark ce, these people were not any better than the refugees that were seen on TV in the past.

    And in addition, they all emitted a horrible smell, probably due to them not showering for a very long time.

    Most of them had chapped lips, probably because they didn¡¯t have water for quite some time as well.

    ¡°Please help us.....¡±

    ¡°Give us some food please!¡±

    ¡°I am starving to death.....¡±

    A middle-aged woman suddenly separated from the crowd. She took a little girl with her. Although the eyes of the little girl were big, her eyes were very dark and seemed to have no life in them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any food, but I¡¯m begging you to at least give some food to my daughter!¡±

    As she spoke, she bent down and tried to kneel, but Ling Mo quickly tried to stop her.

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    All the survivors shut their mouths and quieted down, staring at Ling Mo with their desperate eyes.

    Under the silence, the little girl timidly emerged out from her mother¡¯s hands and used a very thin voice to whisper, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t want food, please give it to my mother...¡±

    Ling Mo felt his heart ache after hearing this.

    ¡°Senior Sister, take out some canned food.¡±

    If it was just normal survivors, Ling Mo would never offer to do this, but the environment in the amusement park is really bad.

    There are zombies everywhere, and there are not many ces where food can be collected.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for these people to survive till now.

    After Ling Mo spoke these words, the eyes of the survivors started to glow.

    When Li Ya Ling took out the canned food from the military, Ling Mo experienced what was real desperation.

    These people rushed over, but did not dare be too close to Li Ya Ling.

    ¡°Thank you all!¡±

    ¡°You guys really are good people!¡±

    Some of the people who received the canned food, even cried so much that this reaction wasn¡¯t too exaggerated because they haven¡¯t had enough food ever since the apocalypse.

    Ling Mo personally gave two cans of food to the little girl and took out a canteen of water and said, ¡°Share it with everyone.¡±

    The little girl nodded: ¡°Thank you big brother...¡±

    The middle-aged woman looked at Ling Mo with puffy red eyes and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Thank you!!¡±

    ¡°Eat it first.¡±

    Ling Mo watched as the middle-aged woman brought the little girl to sit in a corner. The two of them opened their cans with trembling hands.

    The little girl unscrewed the canteen of water, took a sip, and handed it over to the middle-aged woman.

    After the middle-aged woman drank, she hesitated and turned to look at Ling Mo, and then handed it to another person.

    The room was filled with sounds of eating, although the people seemed to be excited, but they ate very slowly.

    To them the food was extremely important for them, and plus, eating slowly could let the stomach feel a bit more full.

    The woman also got a can, but she didn¡¯t open it right away, instead she walked straight to Ling Mo.

    The woman asked with excitement, ¡°You must be a soldier, this can is also from the military.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m really not....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it. Even so, thank you, you guys are good people.¡±

    The woman said very gratefully.

    ¡°Stop giving mepliments....¡±

    To be honest, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t used to this feeling.

    The amount of good things he¡¯s done in his life was not a lot, but when he heard what the little girl said to him, somewhere inside his heart felt touched.

    ¡°Oh yeah, my name is Bai Yu.¡± The girl smiled and then lowered her voice, ¡°Since you guys are able toe in, I¡¯m guessing you guys also found a safer way out?

    ¡°Sort of.¡±

    He had nothing to hide from them, all the zombie were lead away by Hei Si. If these people wanted to leave, he could lead them out using the same path.

    As long as they were careful, the possibility of leaving alive was actually pretty high.

    Bai Yu suddenly showed a hint of surprise, and it seemed like she was a bit excited as well.

    ¡°Outside......¡±

    Ling Mo said, ¡°It¡¯s a little bit better outside than here, if you are brave enough, their will be food.¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 223 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 223 Part 2 ¨C Benefiting Others Would Help You as Well</strong>

    Bai Yu asked, ¡°Are their no blockades or rescue teams?¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo shaking his head, she looked a bit disappointed, ¡°Oh really...Well I guess it would still be better than staying here. Could you.....¡±

    ¡°I can draw out a map for you guys.¡± After saying this, he hesitated before adding, ¡°If you guys can wait, after I¡¯m done with some of my things, I can take you guys with me on the way out.¡±

    ¡°Rea...Really?¡±

    Bai Yu immediately covered her mouth with her hands, and her eyes brimmed with tears.

    ¡°However, I will only be helping you guys leave this ce. There is a lot of food out there for you guys to collect, however you will need to rely on yourselves for that.¡±

    Ling Mo said. He couldn¡¯t always protect these people.

    Bai Yu desperately nodded, ¡°Of course! As long as we can leave here. Instead of waiting here to die, I would rather die outside. But promise me that you will remember toe back for us after you are done with your tasks! Please remember!¡±

    Upon seeing her excitement, the hesitation in Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly disappeared.

    This matter was only a trivial matter for Ling Mo, but when it came to these people, it was equivalent to saving lives.

    Seeing that Bai Yu was busy rushing to inform the other survivors, Ling Mo could not help but turn his head and look at Shana.

    ¡°Did you already know there was going to be people inside here?¡±

    After listening to Ling Mo¡¯s question, Shana showed a mischievous smile but didn¡¯t reply.

    After a while, she looked at the survivors and whispered, ¡°I just feel that they are very simr to some of the people I used to know, but they are much weaker. However, I don¡¯t have the feeling I used to have anymore.¡±

    Shana¡¯s words were a bit confusing, but Ling Mo knew what she wanted to say.

    These group of survivors were just like the group of ssmates she used to protect before.

    The reason why Shana ran inside here was because she wanted to see if she would still have the self-sacrificing spirit that she used to have when she came across these helpless survivors.

    This sort of thing was basically a collision of a human¡¯s memories and a zombie¡¯s instincts.

    If Shana was in her little devil mode, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to put this into consideration. This was actually the first time her split personality collided with each other.

    Sure enough, she was apparently trying to find a way to fuse both personalities, but obviously this time she also failed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to be like your previous self, you are who you are, you will always be the same to me.¡±

    Ling Mo reached out and grabbed Shana¡¯s wrist and said.

    Perhaps the current state that Shana was in, Ye Lian might also enter, so when Ling Mo was telling this to Shana, he was also actually saying it to Ye Lian as well.

    As for Li Ya Ling, when Ling Mo really knew her, she was in fact already an advanced zombie, so he only knew her as a zombie and not as her previous self.

    Shana nced at Ling Mo sideways, and then looked up at him and silently pinched his hand on the back, ¡°You are too mushy.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re calling me mushy! Watch how I teach you a lesson....¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned and then looked angry.

    It was already pretty rare for Ling Mo to be sentimental, the least she could have done was go along with it.

    Towards Ling Mo¡¯s empty threats, Shana didn¡¯t really care, she even took the initiative to pull Ye Lian over and said.

    ¡°If you dare try and teach me a lesson, I will let Ye Lian and senior sister teach you a lesson.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck? They would both definitely listen to me, right Ye Lian?¡±

    Ye Lian had no clue what was going on but she still nodded, but when Ling Mo looked over at Li Ya Ling, he saw her slowly walk towards Shana.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened and he asked, ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    Li Ya Ling slowly replied, ¡°You are my spouse, Shana is my sister, you guys both get a point meaning same score. You are a human, she is zombie, Shana is same as me so she gets a point. Zero to one.....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes twitched and asked, ¡°Senior sister...did youpletely merge with your memories?¡±

    Li Ya Ling blinked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°No, but I just remembered that I used to know you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This was way out of Ling Mo¡¯s expectation, he had always thought that the only reason Li Ya Ling had an impression of him was because of him being identally being in the background of that photo.

    ¡°Well, I remember that during the freshman school ceremony for new student, you were standing in front of me, you had identally stepped on a woman¡¯s pants and she tripped and broke her nose....¡±

    Li Ya Ling smiled faintly and said, ¡°That was also our sses devil advisor.¡±

 Chapter 224 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 224 Part 1 ¨C Slowly Growing</strong>

    A dozen canned food didn¡¯t mean much to Ling Mo, but for these group of people it was a great significance.

    Seeing that these people were staring at him with grateful eyes, Ling Mo felt sorry for them.

    Although he never regarded saving other people as his responsibility, he even hated those who took other people¡¯s help for granted, but at least it was still possible for him to help those that were weak and old.

    The people he hated most were those parasites who could take care of themselves but leeched off others, and weren¡¯t ashamed of taking advantage of them but instead took pride in it.

    These people didn¡¯t have the ability to help themselves and they also didn¡¯t take Ling Mo¡¯s help for granted.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because of Bai Yu, they seemed to have wanted toe over to Ling Mo and thank him.

    ¡°Oh yes, who are the people that went out to collect food?¡±

    After Bai Yu exined to everyone their n, Ling Mo asked her this question tentatively.

    Bai Yu hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°In the past, all the men in the team had to go out to collect food, but when we moved here three months ago, many people died trying to reach here. The people you see now is less than a third of the amount of people this team used to have....¡±

    ¡°The two people that lead this team were people who used to work in this amusement park, they are extremely familiar with the environment here. But they don¡¯t collect much food when they go out, and we have to give priority to their rations first.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, this was actually quite normal.

    Originally, all the food was collected by them. Plus if the ones who were contributing the most didn¡¯t have enough food, how would they have the energy to get more food for everyone else.

    ¡°So many people died in order to move here? Where did you guys hide before? Was the migration over here necessary?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and asked suspiciously.

    This area wouldn¡¯t be a better ce to collect food. If it was for security issues, there should be a lot more simr ces in this amusement park.

    Two-thirds of the people died, just to only switch to a simr environment?

    Bai Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly became bleak and she whispered, ¡°If we didn¡¯t do this, how could the food be enough for everyone....¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The sound of a empty food can dropped to the floor, Ling Mo looked towards the direction of the sound and saw a woman that was pretty close to them.

    She was trembling all over her body, and when she saw Ling Mo, she quickly squatted and picked up the can.

    ¡°Her younger sister died on the way here...¡±

    Bai Yu¡¯s voice became much lower.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart had a sour feeling but unfortunately this became quite amon thing now.

    However, it seems that these two leaders were pretty ruthless. They could evene up with an idea like this just to save food and also have less people at the same time.

    Bai Yu went on to say, ¡°You can be rest assured, I¡¯ll tell them. I don¡¯t think anyone wishes to be stuck here. When youe back for us, I will be here waiting for you by the door.

    ¡°Um... Okay then.¡±

    Based on Ling Mo¡¯s current progress, he should be able toe back in the afternoon.

    When Ling Mo and his group were heading out, Bai Yu wanted to walk him out but was refused by Ling Mo.

    Hei Si was still on the other side of the bridge, it¡¯s existence might scare this ordinary survivor to her death.

    The other survivors stood up and the little girl came over and asked, ¡°Big brother and big sister. Are you really going toe back?¡±

    Ling Mo let out a smile and said, ¡°Yes really. If you have anything to pack up, you can start packing now.¡±

    The little girl paused for a moment before turning around to grab the hand of the middle-aged woman, and revealed a smile before saying, ¡°I only have mommy.¡±

    ¡°Then hold on tight to your mother¡¯s hand so when the timees you can go together.¡±

    Ling Mo hesitated a little and reached out and touched the little girl¡¯s cheek.

    Although the other survivors didn¡¯t say a word, but they seemed to be a lot more energized than they previously were.

    Once people had hope, the look in their eyes would be different.

    But what nobody noticed was that there was a pretty woman in the crowd who was clenching her fists...

    After Ling Mo and his party left, Bai Yu¡¯s smile slowly vanished.

    She looked around at everyone and whispered, ¡°Hurry and throw away the food cans.¡±

    A survivor took the initiative and threw a can outside the window.

    ¡°Pu tong.¡±

    Immediately outside the window came the sound of a can falling into the water.

    The other survivors immediately followed in example, even the little girl got on her tippy toes and threw out the can as well.

    Bai Yu stared at everyone until they had thrown away their cans and said.

    ¡°After theye back, I will tell them, everyone don¡¯t worry about it. This is a good opportunity, they wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°Why...¡± The woman who first met Shana suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask them to take us with him right now?¡±

    ¡°He still had something to do in the amusement park and it¡¯s impossible to take us with him since we might cause problems for him and drag him down. It was already really nice of him to share with us his food...And....¡±

    Bai Yu showed a hint of hesitation, ¡°I want to ask everyone, do you guys really think we can survive out there if we leave ¡®them¡¯ here?¡±

    The ¡®them¡¯ that Bai Yu meant was obviously the men.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 224 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 224 Part 2 ¨C Slowly Growing</strong>

    When she spoke out her words, everyone became silent.

    The little girl broke the silence and said, ¡°But that big brother....¡±

    ¡°He already said it, he would only help bring us out of here. Anything else that happens afterwards would depend on us.¡±

    As Bai Yu finished speaking, everyone became silent again.

    Only the girl who looked somewhat pretty, lowered her head and looked down at her hands.

    A lid of a food can was hidden in her hands....

    At this moment, Ling Mo and his group has already left the middle of theke and proceeded to penatrate deep into another section of the amusement park.

    Hei Si seems to have gotten enough rest and it seemed that the zombie leader¡¯s virus and the gel he ate before had started to take effect.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if he was imagining it or not but he felt that Hei Si¡¯s body seemed to have expanded even more.

    ¡°Would it be possible for it to be some kind of huge monster in the future?¡± Ling Mo thought about it, and then looked back at Li Ya Ling.

    Ever since Li Ya Ling consumed the snake¡¯s gel, she started to show some snake traits every now and then. Maybe feeding Hei Si some zombie gels would allow him to have some human traits.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Li Ya Ling noticed Ling Mo staring at her eyes and asked immediately.

    Ling Mo coughed and said, ¡°Since your memory has pretty muche back, what else do you remember about me besides the fact on how you knew me?¡±

    The moment he asked, Ye Lian and Shana also became curious and turned their heads after hearing his question.

    The two girls could rx since Hei Si was at the front and would be luring the zombies away so it didn¡¯t matter if they weren¡¯t paying any attention to their surroundings.

    Li Ya Ling thought and said, ¡°I remember there was a g raising ceremony before and I was suppose to give a speech on behalf of the student council at a school meeting. You were on the stage getting punished by the teachers, I remember it was because of a fight with students outside the school.¡±

    It was hard to forget this incident since it contained Ye Lian in it, Ling Mo remembered that there was a guy at Ye Lian¡¯s school who kept bothering her, so Ling Mo decided to kick his ass for harassing her.

    Later the kid found a few people and went to find Ling Mo to look for trouble, but Ling Mo never mentioned this to Ye Lian.

    At this time, while listening to Li Ya Ling talk about the past, Ling Mo sort of started to reminisce.

    Everything was different now....

    Ling Mo frowned, ¡°How do you remember this kind of thing so clearly? Don¡¯t you remember anything else?¡±

    Li Ya Ling thought about it for a while and said, ¡°You werete before and had to stand still outside as punishment and I passed by.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh.....Howe it¡¯s all these things....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly realized that this seemingly out of reach senior sister actually had an impression of him.....

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly became a bit evil, ¡°Probably it¡¯s because we did that thing together and anything rted about you I suddenly remember. I don¡¯t usually remember things like this, only have a bit an impression...¡±

    ¡®That¡¯....Ling Mo paused for a second and then understand what she meant by that.

    Li Ya Ling broke through the final step andpletely upgraded to the leader level, which waspleted when shebined with him.

    Could this really also make a difference in her memories of him?!

    However, this brief talk had deepened the rtionship between Ling Mo and Li Ya Ling.

    As her memories were being restored, the impression Ling Mo had for Li Ya Ling was bing fuller and fuller.

    Although she was still a zombie, but due to having her memories almost restored and her own personal characteristics showing up, Ling Mo started to think of her as a woman with self character.

    This made Ling Mo excited and also made him look forward towards restoring Ye Lian and Shana¡¯s memories.

    ¡°I....¡± Ye Lian grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s sleeves and said excitedly, ¡°I remember...Brother Ling, you used to show me how far you could shoot your pee...WUWUUUUUUU.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s forehead tightened, and he quickly covered Ye Lian¡¯s mouth, ¡°For this type of things that happened when we were little you don¡¯t need to talk about.....¡±

    But unfortunately, both Shana and Li Ya Ling heard it.

    Shana¡¯s eyes immediately shed a look of interest, and the smile on her lips seemed simr to the little devil that came out to cause trouble, ¡°Brother Ling, are you not going to pee now and let us see how far you can shoot?¡±

 Chapter 225 Part 1 - The Snake Like Beauty

    <strong>Chapter 225 Part 1 ¨C The Snake Like Beauty</strong>

    Just as Ling Mo and his group increased their speed at hunting zombies, another group of people were moving in another region of the amusement park.

    ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t think I can hold much longer!¡±

    A survivor struggled to stop the door from opening, while outside the door were a few zombies that were desperately trying to smash it open.

    The lock on the door was constantly making ¡°Jingle¡± sounds, as if it could break at any moment.

    And inside the door, several survivors are looking around in search of something.

    ¡°Fuck, the amount of food that¡¯s in here is too little!¡±

    A bald man who looked like he was about thirty years old, kicked the shelf in front of him and threw a bag of candy on the ground angrily.

    Another survivor quickly picked it up and put it in a backpack.

    The backpack was only half full and stuffed with a mixture of both food and drinks.

    ¡°We can¡¯t help it, the things we are able to find are bing lesser and lesser.¡±

    Another younger man with long hair, who was leaning on the wall with his hand, said in a calm voice.

    Although he didn¡¯t look like he was helping much, but the others didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all.

    Even the man who was blocking the door didn¡¯t bother to ask him for help.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up, there¡¯s going to be even more zombies here soon.¡±

    The bald man waved his hand irritably and said.

    He then turned his head and looked at the long-haired young man and asked, ¡°You Yuntian, how much longer are you going to keep raising those bunch of useless things? Just keep the pretty ones, as for the others, let¡¯s just abandon them, especially those two undying old people!

    After hearing the bald man talking, some of the survivors who were still searching the shelves for food, stopped what they were doing.

    One of them looked up and seemed to want to say something, but another person stopped him with a look from his eyes.

    The bald headed man continued to say slyly, ¡°Especially the Bai Yu! Can¡¯t touch this, can¡¯t touch that, and yet you still listen to her. Don¡¯t tell me you really like her? She¡¯s not even that pretty!¡±

    ¡°Quit your bitching.¡± You Yuntian red at the bald headed man and spat out a leaf that was in his mouth, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not because I like Bai Yu, understand? And plus Yang Tien Xin, didn¡¯t you already fuck two of them? So hurry the fuck up. Today I keep hearing the roars of zombies and I get this feeling that something is wrong.

    ¡°What could possibly be wrong....¡± The bald headed guy had just finished speaking, and then heard a muffled sound from far away.

    He immediately felt his heart skip a beat, and suddenly he was inplete shock, ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    You Yuntian hesitated, and ran towards the door reaching it in two or three steps, pushing the survivor that was currently still blocking the door from opening.

    The door was immediately smashed open, but in the face of the zombies that swarmed in, You Yuntian waved a kitchen knife and greeted them directly.

    His movements were not fast, but his strength was strong, and the kitchen knife was used skillfully in his hands.

    At the same time, the bald guy also reacted and headed towards You Yuntian.

    Several zombies were immediately disposed of and You Yuntian had quickly dashed outside already.

    He looked in the direction of the muffled sound. His eyes showed a hint of worry and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Could it be from a high level zombie? Hurry, let¡¯s go back quickly, we¡¯re dead if we meet any high level zombies.¡±

    Right at this moment, at the ce where the muffled sound urred, under a huge Ferris wheel, Ling Mo¡¯s back was against a ticket booth, his eyes fixated at the empty area in front of him.

    Hei Si was currently going head to head against a zombie while Ye Lian and the other two girls were killing several other zombies.

    With their strength, they quickly defeated the mutated zombies in front of them, but the zombie Hei Si was fighting wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of.

    It was an advanced zombie that seems to have just broken through, the wildness in it¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t disappeared yet.

    But it seems that the advanced zombie was very agile and knew how to dodge.

    The advanced zombie had hid in the middle of the merry go round and the muffled sound that rang out afterwards was because Hei Si had directly smashed into the merry go round trying to reach it.

    They only met one advanced zombie after a whole day of hunting, which made Ling Mo slightly disappointed.

    But at least he killed a lot of mutated zombies. For the past two days, the amount of virus gels he collected was not less than a hundred.

    Based on Ye Lian¡¯s gel intake, they would need to eat a lot of these gels since they have been fighting the whole time, otherwise they would only need to eat one gel every two or three days.

    If we take calcted everything, this supply of gels could probablyst for about a month.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 225 Part 2 - The Snake Like Beauty

    <strong>Chapter 225 Part 2 ¨C The Snake Like Beauty</strong>

    Li Ya Ling stood on the side and observed the advanced zombie¡¯s every move. Suddenly her figure disappeared and she appeared right beside the advanced zombie.

    Ling Mo, who was a bit further away, could tell that Li Ya Ling didn¡¯t teleport, but her movement speed could burst out and increase in a sh, simr to when a snake tries to bite someone.

    Moreover, her body is extremely soft and flexible, even though she hadnded beside the zombie, but she was able to attack from behind the zombie.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spirit tentacles immediately went to help Li Ya Ling so when the advanced zombie attempted to try and dodge her attack, it¡¯s body shook instead.

    ¡°Ka cha!¡±

    An arm was removed and blood sprayed out. The advanced zombie immediately rolled on to the ground, but before he was able to climb back up, another ck shadow appeared above his head.

    A de of cold light shed down, although this advanced zombie quickly rolled away, it was still cut around it¡¯s waist, and Shana¡¯s scythe had a touch of blood on it.

    ¡°Roarrrr!¡±

    Hei Si had been tormented by this advanced zombie for a while and had finally found the opportunity to strike. The huge body jumped up, and the ws immediately held down the advanced zombie. Hei Si immediately opened his mouth and bit down and threw him away.

    Blood rain started to pour, but before the advanced zombie was able tond on the ground, Ye Lian had swept past the zombie.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The advanced zombie dropped to the ground and Ye Lian¡¯s hands was already holding onto a virus gel of high-purity.

    Ling Mo who took the virus gel from her couldn¡¯t help butpliment her, ¡°You technique at digging was beautiful, you are getting more and more skillful at it, you didn¡¯t even get any blood on yourself....¡±

    Ye Lian paused for a second, then revealed a faint smile, nodded hard, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Right at this moment, she was more like a cute little instead of a ice cold beauty.

    It seems that Ye Lian was slowly improving herself and getting stronger, but the speed of this process was a bit slow.

    Ling Mo secretly determined that he would make Ye Lian be a zombie leader once Shana hadpletely evolved.

    However it was better if he didn¡¯t rush it and let her stabilize a little better.

    ¡°Is this something a human should say?¡±

    Shana wiped her scythe with the dead zombie¡¯s body and said.

    Ling Mo smiled slyly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I praising Ye Lian from a zombie¡¯s point of view.¡±

    Li Ya Ling turned her head back to look at Ling Mo, and then snuck her powerful fingers to hook on to Ling Mo¡¯s waist, making him feel an electrifying feeling.

    ¡°So does this mean you have also learned to consider about us zombies?¡±

    She suddenly appeared behind Ling Mo, her soft snake-like body attached to Ling Mo¡¯s back, her mouth was was facing Ling Mo¡¯s ear, she stuck out her tongue and gently licked Ling Mo¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just bite you and then you can be like us zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s whole body started to tremble, but it¡¯s not because he was scared, but it was because Li Ya Ling was teasing him.

    ¡°What a femme fatale!¡±

    At time went by, Li Ya Ling¡¯s memories were being recovered faster and faster, a bit of the personality from when she was a human had begun to start showing.

    For now it is still unstable, but once shepletely merges with her previous self and current self, he would be able to know what his senior sister has be.

    However, Ling Mo could never have imagined that the school sister who looked very beautiful and difficult to contact in the past would have such a seductive side....

    ¡°Maybe this was a side effect of being affected by the snake poison....¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head to get rid of those naughty thoughts since he had started to feel some heat condense in his lower abdomen.

    Fortunately for Ling Mo, Ye Lian and Shana didn¡¯t notice Li Ya Ling¡¯s actions towards Ling Mo. Both of them were looking at the Ferris wheel at this time.

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°You guys want to take a ride on it?¡±

    Ye Lian shook her head and then pointed at the ferris wheel and said, ¡°Pigeon.¡±

    Ling Mo looked up and realized that there were several pigeons that stood on top of the iron frames....

    ¡°Oh....Okay, I see them, I¡¯ll go get them.¡±

    It was of course impossible for Ling Mo to climb the iron frames and he also couldn¡¯t fly. So he could only use another way which was much simpler.

    He stood under the iron frames and then released his spirit tentacles.

    These pigeons were very sensitive with their surroundings, and although Ling Mo¡¯s spirit tentacles were invisible, when his spirit tentacles got near, the pigeons all flew up.

    However, one of them still got caught by Ling Mo¡¯s method and it immediately fell down directly from the air and Ye Lian was able to catch it with her hands.

    ¡°Test Subject Number 2....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the eyes of the pigeon and became a little bit excited.

 Chapter 226 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 226 Part 1 ¨C The Qualified Zombie Attractor</strong>

    When it became close to evening, Ling Mo could no longer find any more mutated zombies, and decided to stop hunting and return back from the same path.

    Originally he had wanted to see how the zoo was like, but found out that there was an artificialke that separated the zoo and the amusement park.

    The distance was too far, Ling Mo could only see the corner of the zoo. He had no choice but to give up.

    He was thinking to himself why the hell didn¡¯t the map mark this detail down.

    But on the other hand, this was also a good thing.

    If the zoo was in a semi-isted state, that meant the mutant beasts inside wouldn¡¯t have been able to run too far.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back and help take those people away from this dead ce, whatever happens outside afterwards will depend on their luck. The chances of survival outside was much higher than inside the amusement park for them.¡±

    Ling Mo still let Hei Si run at the front, while he slowly followed after the dog with the three girls.

    Between Ye Lian¡¯s twin peaks was the pigeon, Ling Mohad given the little bird a drop of the medicine that contained the virus.

    If this bird still couldn¡¯t tolerate this small amount of medicine, Ling Mo would have no choice but to find a bigger bird.

    In the beginning Hei Si would still miss some zombies causing Ling Mo some unnecessary trouble, but as of now, he was qualified to be a zombie attractor.

    An ordinary zombie¡¯s w was that they weren¡¯t too smart and had low intelligence. As long as Hei Si got their attention, it wasn¡¯t hard for Hei Si to lure them away.

    However, due to their insane speed and their undying energy, it made things a little bit difficult.

    But no matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯tpare to a giant mutant dog that was equivalent to an advanced level zombie in strength...

    While Ling Mo¡¯s group headed back to the ind, You Yuntian and his group had already returned to the castle.

    You Yuntain and his group hade out from a little forest and followed the path along theke which led towards the ind.

    This path was a bit shaky, and there was little car in the way which made it hard to climb over.

    But this path was a much safer path since zombies wouldn¡¯t really use this path and climb over the car.

    In the room, Bai Yu was quietly looking out the window. When she saw the figure of You Yuntian and the others, she immediately said.

    ¡°They are back. Since everyone has reached an agreement, don¡¯t make any mistakester.¡±

    The other survivors immediately showed a nervous look, and the middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could we really be able to hide it from them?¡±

    Bai Yu frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way, since everyone has alreadye to an agreement, we can only do it this way. There no chance of turning back now. After today, we can only rely on our own strength.¡±

    After a whole afternoon of discussion, the result was that the survivors had agreed to keep quiet about meeting Ling Mo when they saw You Yuntian, and quietly sneak off and follow Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    This n didn¡¯t have a high chance of sess, but Bai Yu thinks that as long as they were unaware of what was going to happen, there was still some hope.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to make this kind of choice because all the survivors knew that if they chose to leave You Yuntian and his group, they would have to face danger directly by themselves.

    But if they chose to stay with them, it meant that they would need to live under their intimidation and humiliation.

    Finally, an old man took the lead in making the decision, ¡°I would rather die outside than in here....¡±

    Bai Yu actually knew that some people were still hesitating, but that¡¯s ok.

    Because after tonight, everything will have been concluded.

    The biggest problem now was how they were going to hide the truth as well as leave them.

    Just when some people had wanted to ask a few more questions, a knocking sound on a door from behind them interrupted their questions.

    Bai Yu deeply looked at the group of uneasy survivors and walked into a small room in the back and opened the back door.

    You Yuntian and his entourage immediately snuck in. They were all more or less stained with blood, and they all seemed to look extremely tired.

    The moment the bald guy Yang Tien Xin walked in, he started to curse, ¡°Fucking Shit, what the hell is wrong with these zombies today! And there also seems to be a high-level zombie around, thest time we fought a high-level zombie it took a lot of effort to kill that one. Five or six people died!¡±

    A survivor put the backpack down and said, ¡°The food is getting less and less.¡±

    Yang Tien Xin nced at the survivors and said with a sneer, ¡°There¡¯s no food for you guys today!¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 226 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 226 Part 2 ¨C The Qualified Zombie Attractor</strong>

    The survivors didn¡¯t dare look at him in the eyes and bowed their heads. Even the little girl was afraid and moved back to hide from his view.

    Bai Yu opened her mouth and argued, ¡°How could you do this....¡±

    Yang Tien Xin argued back, ¡°How can I not!¡± and You Yuntian said, ¡°Share it with them.¡±

    ¡°YOU YUNTIAN!¡± Yang Tien Xin roared with anger.

    You Yuntian nced at Bai Yu and then said to a survivor, ¡°A bit less than the usual amount...¡±

    This result didn¡¯t seem to surprise any of the survivors since it happens about everyday.

    Fortunately, the survivors had already eaten a meal today, so even if they received less today it didn¡¯t really matter.

    And when they went outside the amusement park, there would definitely be more food out there to collect.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a supermarket, amissary, or an ordinary person¡¯s home, they could find food in all those ces.

    As long as some ces that stored food were properly sealed, half a year wasn¡¯t too long for the food to expire.

    Those who were hesitant still before, changed their minds after hearing what Yang Tien Xin said, and they all felt determined to leave.

    If they stayed here, they would definitely die, but if they went out, there was a slight chance that they could survive.

    The survivor¡¯s epting attitudes made Yang Yien Xin somewhat surprised, but then he showed a smug look.

    But what he didn¡¯t notice was that the somewhat decent looking woman kept locking her eyes on to him every now and then....

    Bai Yu took the initiative to walk towards You Yuntian. This move made You Yuntian somewhat surprised.

    His eyes shed immediately with a hint of surprise, and he put down his kitchen knife that he was wiping and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Bai Yu was thinking furiously on how she could lead him away but ended up making small talk, ¡°Well.. I just wanted to know how the situation outside was?¡±

    You Yuntian became stunned for a moment, then revealed a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s very bad. There are fewer and fewer things to find, and it seems that another high level zombie has appeared.

    ¡°Really? That doesn¡¯t sound so good.....¡± Bai Yu sighed.

    You Yuntian nced back at the survivors then looked at Bai Yu again and snuck a thin piece of bread to her, ¡°Here, eat it, it¡¯s not expired yet. But don¡¯t give it to that little girl again.¡±

    Normally, Bai Yu would certainly refuse, but this time she hesitated for a bit before taking it.

    Once she went outside, there was no guarantee that she would find food immediately and also she didn¡¯t want to make You Yuntain unhappy right now.

    Bai Yu epted the bread and said, ¡°Thank you¡±. You Yuntian took this chance to pinch her hand.

    This made Bai Yu immediately frown, and there was a trace of disgust in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her head, ¡°BASTARD!¡±

    Looking Bai Yu¡¯s submissive appearance, You Yuntian was extremely pleased in his heart.

    However, he had to think about the current problem and figure a way to solve this dilemma.

    Even though they didn¡¯t have worry about starving to death right now, but the issue will soon emerge eventually.

    It wouldn¡¯t help much even if he discarded the useless survivors, because the food that those people ate was only a very small portion of what they collected.

    There were only two reasons why You Yuntian kept giving food to the survivors. One was obviously of course because of Bai Yu and the other was because he wasn¡¯t a cruel person.

    Letting them starve and starving them directly were twopletely different feelings. You Yuntian wasn¡¯t ruthless enough to do this yet.

    Just like the previous food crisis, he hadn¡¯t chosen to follow Yang Tien Xin¡¯s advice and directly kill half of them, he hade up with a more indirect way by using migration as a way to thin the herd.

    In this way, those who were eliminated were killed directly by the zombies and not by his own hands...

    ¡°Unfortunately, with our current strength, there is no way to leave here. The road is full of zombies and many of them are powerful lower level zombies. Not to mention it seems that a high level zombie has also appeared. If there is no other way....¡±

    You Yuntian looked at the group of people and his eyes shed with cruelness.

    However he shivered afterwards and said, ¡°No, if i did that then I¡¯m no different than those zombies.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys want to go rest a bit earlier today?¡±

    Bai Yu asked tentatively.

    Although it was very simple andmon question, but asking this question already made her heart pound so fast.

    This was rted to whether or not they could smoothly sneak out while under the watchful eyes of You Yuntian and his group.

    As for You Yuntian and his group, let them have a taste of how it feels like to be abandoned.

 Chapter 227 Part 1 - Venting Out

    <strong>Chapter 227 Part 1 ¨C Venting Out</strong>

    ¡°Rest? Yes I should, today was quite a day. But I didn¡¯t expect for to care about me....¡±

    You Yuntian looked at Bai Yu with a smile, he seemed to have wanted to reach out and pull her to him, but she wisely dodged it.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re tired, then you should go and get some rest....¡±

    Bai Yu squeezed out a smile, although her face seemed calm, but her heart was actually very nervous.

    It wasn¡¯t just her though, all the other survivors seemed anxious as well.

    After all, this was a matter that concerned their lives, so they had to do their best to stay calm.

    Even the little girl bit her lip and didn¡¯t dare say a word, but she kept extending her head out to see the reactions of Yang Tian Xin and his followers.

    ¡°What the fuck you looking at! Useless piece of shit! Only know how to eat!¡±

    At this time, Yang Tian Xin nced at the little girl hiding behind the middle-aged woman and shouted.

    The little girl quickly moved back her head and looked at Yang Tian Xin with fear.

    Her eyes were brimmed with tears and had turned slightly red, but she held it and didn¡¯t cry.

    She was just a child, how could she not be scared of Yang Tian Xin¡¯s fierce shout.

    ¡°Are you going to cry? Besides crying, what else can you do?¡±

    Yang Tian Xin had just suppressed his anger, but upon seeing that the little girl was about to cry, he became even more infuriated.

    He walked over towards her in two or three steps and reached out to drag the little girl.

    The middle-aged woman quickly got in front of him and said, ¡°Brother Yang, I am sorry...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Get the fuck out of my face, you¡¯re also a useless thing, not only are you ugly but you are also so bad at fucking serving people!¡±

    Yang Tian Xin pushed away the middle-aged woman with despise.

    The middle-aged woman fell to the ground and her face became very pale.

    The survivors around her, didn¡¯t look at her with disdain but with sympathy.

    If she didn¡¯t sell herself, how else was she able to protect her daughter.

    ¡°Brother Yang, please I¡¯m begging you, not in front of Tong Tong....¡±

    The middle-aged woman quickly climbed over and tried to block the little girl.

    ¡°What the fuck are you afraid of! Eventually she will be doing what you¡¯re doing, but at least she looks much better than your ugly ass, maybe in a few years you can count your blessings and rely on her instead.¡±

    Yang Tian Xin grinned fiendishly at the two, and just when he was about to reach out and grab the little girl, the middle aged woman still jumped in front of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch Tong Tong...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking annoying!¡±

    Yang Tian Xin kicked her away and started to trample all over her, the middle aged woman suddenly screamed and tried to protect her head with her hands and arched her body into the fetal position.

    And Yang Tian Xin took advantage of this opportunity to grab the little girl and p her in the face.

    ¡°Fucking little shit! Don¡¯t you ever cry in front of me again! All this crying is so fucking annoying! You stupid crybaby!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Bai Yu quickly dashed over and grabbed Yang Tian Xin¡¯s arm to stop him, but it was because of this, that she was mmed to the ground by his tyrannical strength.

    The little girl finally became scared and cried out, her face had started to swell and her cheeks had turned red.

    However, she did not have time to take care of herself, and quickly squatted down to see the injuries of middle-aged women.

    The middle-aged woman¡¯s forehead was bleeding after being kicked in the head, and her eyes seemed somewhat distracted, simr to a concussion.

    ¡°Mommy....Mommy are you okay?¡±

    The cry of the little girl triggered the emotions of all the survivors present, and Bai Yu slowly climbed up from the ground and started at Yang Tian Xin with anger.

    ¡°Yang Tian Xin, why are you picking on that little kid? Just because your in a bad mood, you don¡¯t need to vent your anger like this.¡±

    You Yuntian originally didn¡¯t want to step in on this issue, but the moment he saw Bai Yu involve herself, he quickly stopped it.

    Yang Tian Xin watched these survivors look at him with hate and fear, but were unable to do anything about it, he felt extremely satisfied immediately.

    This was power....even in this damn ce, he could still have a better life than others.

    However, the only reason why he had the power to treat others like this was because they were trapped in this ce!

    ¡°Fuck! So annoying....¡±

    Yang Tian Xin sighed ufortably, cursed, then turned and walked upstairs.

    Obviously they wouldn¡¯t live in such a dark ce, they had special dry room in which the survivors usually cleaned.

    You Yuntian walked over to Bai Yu and had wanted tofort her with a few words, but Bai Yu had already turned around and wiped the dust off her body.

    ¡°You have to understand, the things that we can collect out there is getting less and less, yet we take great risk in going out to get it....¡±

    He said a few sentences before he noticed that Bai Yu seemed stiff and unwilling to talk no more and became very annoyed.

    It was already rare that Bai Yu¡¯s attitude had finally changed towards him, and unexpectedly it was all ruined by Yang Tian Xin!

    Staring at Bai Yu¡¯s face, You Yuntian could not help himself from thinking about forcing himself on her, but quickly got rid of this idea.

    That Yang Tian Xin liked the feeling of raping and overpowering people, but that sort of feeling was meaningless. It was more fulfilling to have a woman who was so proud, to bepletely obedient towards you!

    He believes that with his own skills, Bai Yu will one day ask him for it.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 227 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 227 Part 2 ¨C Venting Out</strong>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going up as well then.¡±

    You Yuntian finally turned around and went upstairs.

    Bai Yu¡¯s cold expression suddenly vanished, and her nervous face was reced with a scared expression.

    Based on You Yuntian¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t be so thick skinned to keep bothering her, which was why Bai Yu showed a temporary disy of coldness.

    In order to maintain his pride and allow himself a way out, he would choose to leave.

    However, Bai Yu has also felt the feeling that You Yuntian was losing his patience.

    But she has always been a smart woman, knowing how not to be taken advantage of but at the same time making You Yuntain have patience with her from just her words.

    However, this time she had to be purposely cold towards him, otherwise he would never leave.

    Ling Mo and his group could arrive at anytime. The supposed time they were suppose to meet has already passed. Bai Yu is feeling extremely anxious right now.

    Every time Yang Tian Xin came back he would look for someone to vent his frustration and anger, but no one thought today¡¯s target would have been Tong Tong this time.

    If it was anyone else, they would just keep quiet and everything would end sooner.

    It was because of Tong Tong that they were dyed. Even if other people could hold back everything, how could the middle aged woman just sit and watch as her daughter was being beaten?

    ¡°It¡¯s all over, everything is fine now.¡± Bai Yu helped lift up the middle aged woman and quietly looked behind her.

    At this time, all the survivors in You Yuntian¡¯s group had all gone to sleep except one.

    He didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to leave yet after hispanions had left. He just stared at the woman that looked pretty decent.

    He hesitated for a while, but in the end couldn¡¯t help it and walked over and quietly whispered to her in a low voice.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Hey you,e with me upstairs.¡±

    She looked up with an indifferent expression, seems like this has happened to her several times already.

    With her appearance, of course she would be the primary target for people to vent their sexual desires.

    The girl sneered and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yang Tian Xin will beat the shit out of you if he finds out?¡±

    The man suddenly stopped. Then he whispered aloud, ¡°Fuck you! Brother Yang didn¡¯t want you today!¡±

    The woman looked back at Bai Yu and then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The man¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a hint of surprise. This woman has always been so difficult to engage, even when Yang Tian Xin tried, she would struggle a lot.

    But the more difficult the woman was, the more satisfying it was, not to mention those with good appearances.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer and quickly grabbed the woman¡¯s arm. Although there were a lot of bruises on her skin, it didn¡¯t really matter.

    Watching the both of them head upstairs, Bai Yu became surprised, but she quickly pulled herself back together.

    ¡°Did everyone finish packing their stuff up?¡±

    Bai Yu asked in a low voice. She wiped the tears off the little girl and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry Tong Tong, Your mother is fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tong Tong was currently hugging the middle aged woman. Although her wound wasn¡¯t that bad, but the blood that dripped out from her head really scared her.

    ¡°Okay, I will go out and wait first for them, you guys don¡¯t panic. I wille take you guys to leave this wretched ce when Ie back. During this time, make sure there are no problems. If all of you guys went with me right now and a guyes downstairs, we are all going to die. But if I¡¯m the only one who went, it wouldn¡¯t be that obvious. So please everyone, stay calm.¡±

    After Bai Yu quickly said this, she immediately ran out.

    Her head suddenly shed with the image of the look that pretty girl gave her.

    That woman....She probably won¡¯t being with us...

    Bai Yu anxiously waited for a few minutes at front entrance until Ling Mo¡¯s group appeared.

    They could have arrived a bit sooner, but on the way back they met two mutated zombies which took some of their time.

    Ling Mo ordered Hei Si to move further away from them, the environment wasplicated here and with Hei Si a few thousand kilometers away how could anyone possibly see him.

    The appearance of Ling Mo made Bai Yu suddenly show an extremely excited look, and she waved at him hard.

    The structure of the castle was still pretty good. The ce that You Yuntian and his followers slept at had no way of seeing the front door.

    In general, the main entrance was never used, only ¡°outsiders¡± like Ling Mo would be walking from the front door.

    ¡°You guys....¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo opened his mouth, Bai Yu nervously reached out and grabbed Ling Mo.

    ¡°Ummm....Could you wait for us right here?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly looked suspicious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Things ... are a bitplicated....¡±

    Bai Yu did not know what to say or how to exin it, she was extremely convinced of Ling Mo¡¯s strength and ability, but her fear of You Yuntian was even more.

    She also previously tried to measure which of them was stronger in her heart, Ling Mo or Yang Tian Xin?

    But it didn¡¯t matter anymore, because even though Ling Mo was nice, but under great danger, everyone would just give up on being nice and run away.

    Maybe....Ling Mo would renegade on his promise after hearing everything or maybe You Yuntian and his followers will fight Ling Mo and his group after finding out they left with him.

    But no matter what the result was, to Bai Yu and the other survivors both results had bad endings.

    But since they have already reached this point, there was no looking back anymore.

    So after thinking about it, she said: ¡°Please wait for us here, we won¡¯t bring you any other troubles.¡±

    Although she said this, Ling Mo actually had no clue what she meant, but it didn¡¯t matter to him since all he was doing was bringing them out.

    He vaguely felt that something was going on inside that castle, but that was their business, so Ling Mo wasn¡¯t interested at all in it.

    ¡°Well okay then, you go ahead first.¡±

 Chapter 228 Part 1 - Fighting for Loliâ€™s

    <strong>Chapter 228 Part 1 ¨C Fighting for Loli¡¯s</strong>

    ¡°Brother Ling, there¡¯s an aura inside...¡±

    Shana suddenly said while they were waiting.

    After evolving into an advanced zombie, they could sense stronger existences within a certain area.

    For example, high level zombies or even psychics.

    Ling Mo feels that this was probably some sort of sharp instinct that was built in zombies, just like how animals could feel when a disaster was about toe.

    However if someone deliberately hides their aura, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it.

    ¡°It should be a psychic in there.¡± Ling Mo looked into the door gap and said, ¡°This group of people should be thest survivors in the amusement park, obviously they are being led by a psychic.¡±

    Li Ya Ling smiled and said, ¡°You actually came back for them, I¡¯m really surprised.¡±

    Ling Mo could not help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about this, I¡¯m just nice once in a while, why is it weird to you?¡±

    Shana interrupted with a serious expression, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t your mindset already biased towards us?¡±

    ¡°No...I am biased towards you guys only because you guys are my girlfriends...¡±

    Li Ya Ling suggested again, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just bite him?¡±

    ¡°What benefit would I get from bing a normal zombie....¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t benefit you at all, but it benefits me greatly.¡± Li Ya Ling said while staring at a certain special area on Ling Mo. (TL: For those who have no idea what part, it¡¯s his dong)

    Ye Lian thought about it for a while and said, ¡°I think I know....Brother Ling it....It¡¯s because of that little girl...¡±

    ¡°Lolicon?¡± Li Ya Ling immediately captured that word from her memories.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo reluctantly facepalmed himself and said, ¡°Why is that everytime you guys speak about me, I somehow turn into a pervert?¡±

    Shana frowned and corrected them by saying, ¡°She should be considered a young girl...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that even more perverted? I would rather be called a lolicon than a pedobear.¡±

    At this moment, a massive amount of stepping sounds suddenly approached towards them, when the door opened, more than a dozen survivors snuck out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s quickly hurry while it still hasn¡¯t turned dark yet.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, please quickly take us out of here.¡±

    Some survivors said eagerly.

    They looked both anxious and excited while looking at Ling Mo and his party. They would have to rely on Ling Mo in order to get out of this ce alive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more, there¡¯s still a bit more people left...¡± Bai Yu said.

    ¡°There is no point in waiting for her, she most definitely won¡¯t catch up to us. The longer we wait here, the more likely something will go wrong!¡±

    Another survivor said anxiously.

    At this time, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze stopped at the face of the middle aged woman. Just looking at her forehead Ling Mo could tell she was hit by a blunt object due. Not only was there a big bruise, but she was also bleeding, the blood had flowed down to her neckline and her cor had been stained with blood.

    The little girl clutched on to the middle-aged woman¡¯s arm with tears on her face and a redness on one side of her cheek.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s brow immediately furrowed.

    Ling Mo actually could vaguely guess what had happened since he understood the situation of these people.

    Since they were relying on those that were strong to survive, obviously they had to endure a lot of humiliation that the strong dished out towards them, especially since they were all stuck there.

    In such a chaotic environment where strength was power and there were no rules, a person¡¯s personality would eventually be twisted once they realize they had the power to be the masters of life and death over other people yet at the same time feel a sense of hopelessness since they weren¡¯t able to determine whether or not they could survive themselves.

    The little girl sniffled and was about to say something when Bai Yu interrupted her by speaking first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s already been handled.¡± She looked back with a bit of hesitation and then calmed her mind and disyed a look of determination, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to go now. Otherwise we might bring you some trouble.¡±

    All the survivors showed a tense look. All the survivors in this room understood how crucial the situation was right now.

    ¡°Come here, tell big brother, who was it that hit you and your mother?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes had turned cold after he crouched down and touched the red spot on the little girl¡¯s cheek while he asked.

    She immediately took a step back and looked extremely upset. Those big eyes of hers immediately turned red as if she was about to cry again and said, ¡°Yang..Uncle Yang...He often bullies us....¡±

    This guy with thest name Yang should probably be the psychic in their group.

    Originally, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t interested enough to bother with these matters between the survivors, but when a superior person like a psychic actually starts to use violence on a child.....

    What made it more infuriating was that the psychic had actually beaten her mother right in front of her!

    Ling Mo¡¯s fist immediately tightened.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 228 Part 2 - Fighting for Loliâ€™s

    <strong>Chapter 228 Part 2 ¨C Fighting for Loli¡¯s</strong>

    Even when he was little, when his parents got into little arguments with others, as long as he felt that the other side was bullying his parents he would immediately rush to hit them.

    Obviously in the eyes others, this type of behavior was unpleasant, even his parents would try and scold him afterwards.

    But even after growing up, Ling Mo did not regret it.

    He knows how irritating it feels when parents are humiliated in front of their children.

    ¡°Um...¡± Bai Yu was about to say something, but when her eyes made contact with Ling Mo¡¯s, she suddenly felt a chill down her back.

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s expression seemed calm, she felt that he was much scarier than You Yuntian or Yang Tian Xin!

    ¡°Come here, big brother will give you a hug.¡±

    Ling Mo reached out and took the little girl into his arms, and picked her up while giving her a hug.

    She wiped her tears and covered his neck with her thin arms.

    The middle-aged woman had wanted to stop her daughter, but she didn¡¯t dare look at Ling Mo.

    The little girl asked, ¡°Big brother, where are you taking Tong Tong to?¡±

    Ling Mo replied, ¡°Whoever bullies your mommy and you, big brother will go find them and kick their ass.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t willing to fight for the survivor¡¯s sake, but for the little girl he would.

    Adults who don¡¯t resist could be called cowards, but she was a child and couldn¡¯t do anything to fight back.

    The little girl looked at Ling Mo and nodded.

    Bai Yu finally pulled herself together and quickly tried to dissuade Ling Mo from taking action, ¡°They are extremely powerful, even if you have a gun....¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I already promised to help you leave, I won¡¯t renegade on my promises.

    Ling Mo gave the submachine gun to Li Ya Ling, the gun had already ran out of bullets, it was no different from a stick now, he just didn¡¯t want to throw it away.

    ¡°You...¡± Bai Yu looked at Ling Mo in surprise, but Ling Mo had already entered the door with the little girl.

    Li Ya Ling and the two other girls all looked at each other, and then Shana shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Ye Lian had shown an eager look, but who told her not to speak fast enough....

    To them, fighting was sort of an entertainment for them, they all wanted to go.

    ¡°Forget it, let her go.¡± Li Ya Ling grabbed Ye Lian and her eyes shed a glint, ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t you think this is a good opportunity? There are so many humans being left in our care.....¡±

    At this time, Ling Mo had already returned to the dark room with the little girl. Through their spiritual connection, Ling Mo naturally knew Shana had followed them.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Shana¡¯s gaze turned upstairs and said, ¡°Upstairs the aura¡¯s are bit confusing, there might actually be two psychics.¡±

    Her words sounded as if she was specting, apparently Shana wasn¡¯t sure.

    This was the w in a high level zombie¡¯s sensing ability, they could sense something strong, but they couldn¡¯t get any specific details.

    ¡°Maybe two?¡±

    Ling Mo nced down at the little girl and then thought to himself, ¡°never mind, no point in asking her, she wouldn¡¯t know this....¡±

    On the way up, Shana suddenly sniffed and said, ¡°There¡¯s a smell of blood.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡± Ling Mo frowned and was a bit confused, his footsteps slowed down.

    Ling Mo restrained his aura and Shana¡¯s movements became a lot slower.

    The second floor consisted a row of rooms, which looked a lot cleaner than downstairs and much brighter.

    Ling Mo made a gesture that meant to be quiet towards the little girl. She immediately nodded hard and raised her hand to cover her mouth.

    Not far away, Ling Mo saw an utched door. Upon peeking inside, Ling Mo immediately found a man¡¯s corpse.

    The appearance of the corpse looked untidy, the neck was full of fresh blood, and the eyes were still wide open.

    The smell of blood wasn¡¯t strong because it was smothered with clothes blocking the smell for now.

    The clothes also seemed to have been used to wipe off the blood stains as well.

    Unless it was Shana, who was a zombie, or a mutant beast, it was impossible for a regr human to smell blood from afar.

    Ling Mo only nced inside for a second before immediately turning around, he didn¡¯t want the little girl to see such a scene.

    ¡°They has said that someone was still here.....Seems that it¡¯s a girl thats still here.¡±

    Choosing to kill at this time, seems like this girl wanted them all to die together.

    These people must of done so many bad things in order to make such a person go through such lengths to hate them.

    Ling Mo had wanted to ask the little girl where person with the surname Yang slept, but not far away, a door suddenly burst open.

    A woman flew out and mmed into the railing.

    She was covered in blood, and she had a sharp can lid in her hand, which was also covered with blood.

 Chapter 229 Part 1 - Itâ€™s This Guy!

    <strong>Chapter 229 Part 1 ¨C It¡¯s This Guy!</strong>

    The moment the womannded on the ground, she spat out arge amount of blood and then coughed fiercely.

    She grabbed the railing in one hand and struggled to stand up slowly.

    Although her whole body was still shaking, she still held tightly onto the can lid.

    ¡°Fuck! You fucking wanted to kill me?¡±

    A roar of anger came out from inside the room, ¡°I knew something was wrong when you took the initiative and delivered yourself to me today. I never expected that a fucking cunt would try to pull a fast one on me.¡±

    Hearing this voice, the little girl immediately started to tremble and said in a low voice, ¡°Big brother, this is the guy....¡±

    ¡°Be a good girl Tong Tong and go stand next to big sister over there.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrunk and he put the little girl down.

    She immediately stood by Shana and then grabbed onto Shana¡¯s cold hands.

    This action caused Shana¡¯s eyes to sh red, but then she calmed down.

    But she didn¡¯t seem to be veryfortable. Other than Ling Mo, she had never really been this close to another human being.

    At this time, a man in his thirties also came out from the door. He was naked and had a line of blood on his neck.

    Looking at his expression, he was obviously extremely angry.

    However he didn¡¯t seem to notice Ling Mo and the other two, instead his full attention was on the girl in front of him.

    ¡°Where the hell did you get this?! Is someone else also helping you!?¡±

    The man stretched his neck and twisted it before making a evil smile.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Pei!¡±(TL: Spitting sounds in chinese) The woman spat a big blob of blood and shouted, ¡°Yang Tian Xin, You are a fucking beast! GO TO HELL!¡±

    She stumbled while trying to rush at him and then jumped over aiming for his neck.

    ¡°Your Father, I, thought highly of you and it was a honor for you to let me fuck you! You really don¡¯t know who your fucking with!¡±

    Yang Tian Xin didn¡¯t seem to look like he cared about his actions when he lifted his leg up and smashed it towards the woman¡¯s belly.

    If this strike really connected with the woman, she would definitely die from such a kick, in fact, she was already at the brink of death.

    Yang Tian Xin¡¯s face showed a brief expression of pity.

    Among all the female survivors, she was the most beautiful.

    He could ept her struggling all the time and resisting which brought a different kind of enjoyment.

    But this woman had actually tried to kill him, and had actually hurt him in the process, making Yang Tian Xin really pissed off.

    ¡°You Fucking Bitch! Go Die!¡±

    However, at this moment, Yang Tian Xin felt his head start to hurt and he immediately missed his attack.

    His toes brushed against the woman and her body tilted.

    However, she did not fall to the ground, but was caught by a pair of hands.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The woman¡¯s first reaction was to wave the can lid in her hand, but Ling Mo avoided it and removed it from her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The woman suddenly felt a shock and looked up quickly.

    Although she had only seen Ling Mo once, she had a deep impression of Ling Mo.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo, she probably would never have gotten a weapon like the can lid, or the courage to try and assassinate Yang Tian Xin.

    ¡°You....¡±

    The woman bit her lips and she suddenly grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s hand, and cried, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please! Please help me kill him!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with humiliation and unwillingness.

    After using up all her strength, she only managed to leave a scratch on Yang Tian Xin.

    The huge gap in power made the woman feel extremely depressed and desperate!

    ¡°Please...I..beg you...¡±

    Ling Mo said in a low voice, ¡°Stay here.¡±

    As Ling Mo whispered to the woman, he pulled her up from the ground and let her lean on the wall on one side.

    Then he turned his gaze towards Yang Tian Xin, thetter was now staring at him with his eyes wide open inplete shock.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yang Tian Xin now, some other people have alsoe out of the room.

    A long haired youth gave Ling Mo a special feeling, Ling Mo believed that he might be a psychic.

    ¡°Fuck your mother, who the fuck are you?¡±

    Yang Tian Xin¡¯s eyes were round, and not only him but all the other survivors were also shocked.

    How is it possible that other people were here? All the survivors from the amusement park should have all gone to this castle!

    Could it be that these people were from the outside?

    But the moment this idea came to mind, it was immediately thrown out and denied by Yang Tian Xin.

    He and You Yuntian were already very strong, but they tried many times already but still hadn¡¯t managed to find a way out of this death trap.

    Even if the man in front of him was a psychic, it was impossible for him to do something that even he couldn¡¯t do.

    He¡¯s probably a survivor that was hiding and found this ce by luck.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 229 Part 2 - Itâ€™s This Guy!

    <strong>Chapter 229 Part 2 ¨C It¡¯s This Guy!</strong>

    Yang Tian Xin started to curse the people downstairs for being so useless and letting strangerse inside as they please.

    Yang Tian xin was a very arrogant man, and he did have the right to be since he had the ability to do so.

    He has seen many people die in the past six months, yet he was still able to survive unlike the rest of them.

    Even when he raped and abused all those woman who were strong-willed, they wouldn¡¯t dare fight back.

    This was all because he was powerful!

    ¡°Do you fucking know how to speak to people correctly?¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and asked.

    Ling Mo already had a bad impression of Yang Tian Xin after seeing what he did to the little girl and the pretty woman. He didn¡¯t expect that the moment he opened his mouth, Yang Tian Xin would be this arrogant!

    Ling Mo hated those who insulted or abused family members. His killing intent suddenly soared through the roof!

    ¡°Originally, I had only wanted to teach you a lesson before....¡±

    Ling Mo slowly drew out the Tang sword and said.

    ¡°Teach me a lesson? Motherfucker are you joking?¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo was silent but had put on stance that seemed to look like he was about to attack, You Yuntian quickly rushed forward and asked, ¡°Are you guys also survivors of the park as well? Where were you guys hiding? We are also psychics, if you are strong maybe you can also join us...¡±

    ¡°This Mr. Yang, I will absolutely kill him today.¡±

    Ling Mo faintly interrupted You Yuntian¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know who this new person was but he didn¡¯t seem to be a good guy either.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s main target was Yang Tian Xin. If You Yuntian didn¡¯t interfere, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t kill him.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    You Yuntian immediately widened his eyes, Yang Tian Xin was also shocked as well.

    In this past half a year, he has been so arrogant that he has never seen anyone dare talk to him like that.

    ¡°Fuck You! You still want to kill me...:¡±

    Before he even finished talking, his head suddenly started to get heavy, and by the time he pulled himself back together, a cold de of light shed down from the top of his head.

    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±

    Yang Tian Xin screamed in horror and quickly moved back. At the same time, Ling Mo felt as if his body became tied up and his body suddenly froze for a few seconds.

    However, the tip of Ling Mo¡¯s sword wass stil able tol cut a bit of Yang Tian Xin¡¯s scalp as well as slice a bit of his nose.

    The pain caused Yang Tian Xin to scream, he covered his bleeding face and stepped back.

    The near death experience made Yang Tian Xin break into a cold sweat.

    ¡°I do want to kill you, so what are you going to do about it?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t have any attention of stopping, he took advantage of his light body and broke free of the binding ability and jumped towards him again.

    Although Yang Tian Xin¡¯s ability was a bit interesting, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t really care.

    If he wasn¡¯t stronger than Ling Mo, then death was the only option for him!

    Ling Mo released his spirit tentacles and made them dance around with Yang Tian Xin at the center. Yang Tian Xin waspletely covered by the tentacles as if he was inside a bell. It immediately started to give him a headache.

    His movements began to be unstable, and his eyes also seemed to be unable to focus.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s Tang sword had shed downwards again, but You Yuntian had already rushed over.

    ¡°Stop!!¡±

    ¡°Stop your mother!¡±

    The kitchen knife that You Yuntian usually used was pulled out and he shed towards Ling Mo, but Ling Mo had already pulled out his short knife with his other hand by that time.

    The Tang sword was used to repel You Yuntians knife away and the small knife was used to directly cut Yang Tian Xin.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Although Yang Tian Xin had wanted to resist, but he didn¡¯t expect that Ling Mo¡¯s reaction in battle would be so fast.

    Although they had yed a lot of zombies everyday, but whenpared with Ling Mo, they could never reach his level.

    The short knife immediately removed one of his arms, blood started to spray and half his body was soaked with blood.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even back off after removing one of his arms, he instead smashed his foot right into Yang Tian Xin¡¯s stomach and cursed, ¡°A big man, a man with abilities actually had the audacity to hit a child? You think your strong? Does it make you feel strong when you hit people weaker than you? What happened to all that fierceness you piece of shit!

    ¡°AAHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    Yang Tian Xin was constantly screaming, while You Yuntian was standing at the side in cold sweat.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this young ordinary boy could actually fight one against two ande out on top!

    While Ling Mo was blocking his attack, he still was able to beat up Yang Tian Xin at the same time!

    In Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, perhaps even if both of their psychic powers were added up, it was still much less of a threat than a regr zombie.

    Every time Yang Tian Xin¡¯s binding ability appeared, You Yuntian would try to take the chance tounch an attack, but every time he would feel as if his head was being smashed by a hoe.

    This kind of grievance made himpletely stay on the defensive, and he could only watch as Ling Mo beat the shit out of Yang Tian Xin!

    And the reason why Yang Tian Xin hasn¡¯t died yet wasn¡¯t because of You Yuntian, but because Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to kill him so quickly.

    At this moment, Shana who was standing in a corner, suddenly looked down towards the little girl and said coldly, ¡°Cover your eyes and turn around.¡±

    ¡°OK....¡±

    The little girl covered her eyes and turned towards the wall.

    There were three survivors who carried weapons simr to steel bats, slowly approaching towards Ling Mo, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that they were suddenly blocked by a weird weapon.

    ¡°Hey girl, your weapon looks nice.¡±

    The three of them suddenly looked at each other. Upon looking at Shana one of them believed she wasn¡¯t strong at all and said, ¡°Do you need big brother to help you hold it?¡±

    Judging from those stupid looks, they were oblivious to how scary that weapon actually was...

    Shana smiled, that innocent face of hers suddenly shed a trace of red light.

    Red with white eyes, the pupils were redder than a ruby.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    A survivor immediately uttered a horrified cry, they had met many different zombies, but they had never seen one like Shana!

    But his cry soon got stuck in his throat and the eyes of these people became sluggish. They even started to walk towards Shana slowly.

    ¡°Bye bye big brother.¡±

    Shana¡¯s mouth smirked a smile, and the crescent-shaped scythe suddenly fell!¡±

    ¡°Gu luu luu.¡±

    Several heads rolled to the ground, this scene made You Yuntian¡¯s feel as if his organs were torn to pieces!

    Of course, he didn¡¯t feel this way because hispanions died but because he was worried about his own life!

    Ling Mo was already strong, he didn¡¯t expect that this woman was just as powerful.

    When Shana turned her head back, her eyes had returned to normal, but the smile on the corner of her mouth made You Yuntian feel horrified!

 Chapter 230 Part 1 - Arenâ€™t You the Baddest Guy?

    <strong>Chapter 230 Part 1 ¨C Aren¡¯t You the Baddest Guy?</strong>

    Ling Mo grabbed Yang Tian Xin up from the ground and threw Yang Tian Xin forcefully behind him.

    Like the woman, he also mmed into the railing and suddenly made a heartbreaking scream.

    This sound echoed in the empty performance hall, which was very irritating.

    A short knife was thrown at the woman¡¯s side, ¡°Don¡¯t let others help do something you can do by yourself.¡±

    She was stunned for a second, then with a pleasant look, she grabbed the knife and turned her eyes towards Yang Tian Xin.

    At this time, Yang Tian Xin had multiple bone fractures within his body. He also lost an arm, making him unable to have any ability to fight back.

    He could only watch the woman he looked down on, like a god of death, slowly crawl towards him.

    He knew that even if this woman only had onest breath, she would definitely still kill him.

    You Yuntian took his kitchen knife and had wanted to stop her, but Ling Mo got in front of him and didn¡¯t move blocking himpletely.

    Ling Mo did not directly kill Yang Tian Xin, he had thought it would be more appropriate if he let the woman kill him instead.

    As for the promise of getting revenge for the little girl and her mother... he kept his promise.

    Yang Tian Xin was beaten so miserable that he could only scream in pain and was unable to move at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, Zhang Jie, don¡¯te over...¡±

    Looking at this woman who was insulted and humiliated by him in the past, with a small knife creeping ever so close, Yang Tian Xin finally started to feel deep fear!

    ¡°When I begged you to let me go, do you remember what you said to me?¡±

    Zhang Jie slowly stood up with a smile on her face and her hands held tightly onto the small knife.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Yang Tian Xin¡¯s body was shaking, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear and hopelessness.

    Although he knew the other party would not let him go, he still tried and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me....¡±

    Yang Tian Xin would never have dreamed that he would be begging for his dog life in front of the woman he had been humiliating the most.

    But the instinct to survive in his head made him start to cry shamelessly.

    ¡°You once said, that a girl like me who couldn¡¯t do a thing, was born to let you humiliate!¡±

    ¡°At that time, I thought to myself, one day I will kill you, I WILL KILL YOU! You fucking filthy beast! YOU BASTARD!¡±

    She screamed with excitement and clenched her short knife in her hands. She then mmed the knife directly into Yang Tian Xin¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°ARGH!!¡±

    Yang Tian Xin immediately screamed, and the blood immediately burst out, sshing Zhang Jie¡¯s face.

    It was only until after Yang Tian Xin screams disappeared, Zhang Jie slowly raised her head, in her eyes, it contained both excitement and a sense of loss.

    Looking at the big eyes of Yang Tian Xin, who had already died, Zhang Jie suddenly let go of the short knife.

    She gasped heavily, and slowly stepped over his body. She didn¡¯t seem to believe that she had actually killed the person she hated the most in this world.

    You Yuntian looked at Yang Tian Xin¡¯s corpse with aplicated expression. There were only three survivors left including him.

    But the other two have long been hiding behind them, for fear of getting involved.

    Presently, it¡¯s two against one now.

    But even if it was one against one, he would still not be a match for Ling Mo.

    You Yuntian started to curse inside his head, this young man was too fucking powerful!

    Although I don¡¯t know how Yang Tian Xin offended you, but since he is dead, then we shouldn¡¯t have a reason to fight anymore right?¡±

    Since he was already dead, obviously You Yuntian wouldn¡¯t put his life on the line in order to avenge him.

    Before he died, he was a powerfulpanion for him, but after his death, he was just another insignificant corpse.

    Revenge for a corpse, with the opponent being so much stronger, You Yuntian could note up with a solution that said it was worth getting revenge.

    ¡°Oh? So you just want to let it go?¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and said.

    ¡°What more do you want? You Yuntian frowned and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just now, you tried to attack me, obviously we have a score to settle.¡±

    Ling Mo once again raised the Tang sword in his hand.

    This man not only intervened in the fight with Yang Tian Xin, but he had also aimed for Ling Mo¡¯s fatal spots in every attempt in attacking, if it wasn¡¯t because Ling Mo was powerful and very skilled, he might have been killed.

    He aimed for Ling Mo¡¯s life and then wanted to act like nothing happened, who in the world would be so fortunate to let that actually happen.

    ¡°Who do you want? Tong Tong? Or Zhang Jie? You can take them all with you. We are all from this park, things don¡¯t have to go this way, right?¡±

    You Yuntian said a little nervously.

    He had already begun talking incoherently, due to Ling Mo¡¯s killing intent, giving him too much pressure.

    Now he was only thinking about saving his own life, so he didn¡¯t even bother to think if his words would offend Ling Mo.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 230 Part 2 - Arenâ€™t You the Baddest Guy?

    <strong>Chapter 230 Part 2 ¨C Aren¡¯t You the Baddest Guy?</strong>

    ¡°I still have some food hidden in my stash and I also know a few spots that still may have some food. If you want it, I can give it all to you....¡±

    You Yuntian had wanted to say a bit more, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t give him a chance and had rushed over.

    The spirit tentacles came forward and then a sh of cold light shed downwards.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Blood sprayed out as You Yuntian was staring at Ling Mo, and then ¡°Bang¡± he fell to the floor.

    He didn¡¯t expect for Ling Mo to be so ruthless....

    When Ling Mo looked back up, the other two survivors were trembling in fear.

    Ling Mo asked Zhang Jie, ¡°Are they also bad people?¡±

    She nced at the two survivors, then shook her head, ¡°No they were also forced by Yang Tian Xin, but they never did anything evil or bad to other people....Cough...Cough.....¡±

    Seeing that Zhang Jie began to vomit blood again, Ling Mo thought about it and took out a bottle of the mutant zombie medicine.

    Just a tiny bit of this could help people recover faster.

    Ling Mo used the cap of the bottle to hold a few tiny drops of the medicine and said, ¡°Drink it, you should be able to keep your life after drinking this.¡±

    Zhang Jie¡¯s eyes brightened, but just when she was about to reach for the medicine, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m already grateful that you could let me personally take revenge....¡±

    Medicine was a very scarce and precious item now, not to mention those that could be used to save a life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s nothing too special, go ahead and use it.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    Something in his heart made Ling Mo admire this woman, because although she was very weak, but her personality was very strong-willed.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    A few drops of the medicine really wasn¡¯t that much for Ling Mo, he still had another bottle of mutant blood, once he diluted that he could probably have another ten bottles of medicine.

    Zhang Jie gratefully took the lid with the few drops of medicine and drank it.

    Ling Mo thought that she might need help getting up, he turned towards the two male survivors and said, ¡°Hey, you two.¡±

    The two survivors suddenly trembled with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking Bai Yu and the other survivors to leave this amusement park, you guys can choose on whether to stay here or to follow along.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and said.

    It wasn¡¯t because Ling Mo liked these two survivors or anything, but because he thought that the survivors in Bai Yu¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t be able to stand on their own two feet if he left them afterwards.

    Their chances of survival would increase if these two survivors helped, although they weren¡¯t psychics, but at least they should be quite experienced in scavenging for supplies or food.

    Moreover, even when they were under the influence of Yang Tian Xin, they still didn¡¯t do anything that was considered bad or evil, this meant that they shouldn¡¯t be bad people in general.

    The two survivors were stunned, and then revealed a surprised look.

    Originally, they were still a bit suspicious of what Ling Mo was saying, but after looking at the corpses on the floor, they pulled that thought right out of their minds.

    This young man was probably not joking!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the food.¡± A survivor immediately responded and said excitedly.

    The other survivor quickly found several iron bars to use as a weapon.

    Seeing the way they reacted and how they responded made Ling Mo reveal a satisfied look.

    It¡¯s apletely different world out there, everyone needed to know what they had to do and also have great teamwork in order to survive.

    These two were just ordinary survivors, they wouldn¡¯t just leave the group for no reason. This was also a temporary guarantee for Bai Yu and the rest of the survivors.

    With Bai Yu and Zhang Jie as the leaders of the new group, they would have a much better life than they had in here.

    In addition, the number of zombies in the vicinity wasn¡¯t too much, most of them were gathered in the amusement park.

    However, before they were about to leave, Ling Mo realized that the little girl was still staring at the wall.

    He smiled and reached out and touched the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Okay, we can go now.¡±

    Just when the little girl wanted to turn around and take a look, her view was blocked by Ling Mo¡¯s hands.

    She whispered in a scared voice, ¡°Uncle Yang, I mean, where are the bad people?¡±

    ¡°All the bad people have been defeated by big brother.¡±

    Ling Mo who held Zhang Jie with one hand, squatted down to pick up the little girl,ughed and said.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    Shana who was following behind them suddenly said in a quiet yet not so quiet voice, ¡°In regards to who the baddest person is, isn¡¯t it the person who is holding the Loli in his hands?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a Loli!?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s hearing was pretty sharp.

    ¡°Well, you did say previously you were a lolicon....¡± Shana blinked her eyes.

    When the group walked out of the door, Bai Yu and the others were extremely nervous.

    But upon seeing that both Ling Mo and Shana walking out unscathed but with blood on their weapons, Bai Yu¡¯s eyes turned wide with surprise.

    And what surprised them even more was that even Zhang Jie came out alive as well.

    Her rxed expression seemed to show that she had changed into apletely different person.

 Chapter 231 Part 1 - â€œTwoâ€ Shana

    <strong>Chapter 231 Part 1 ¨C ¡°Two¡± Shana</strong>

    In the evening, when the sun started to set, the group of survivors were quietly walking through the amusement park.

    The pale faced and skinny survivors who were the weakest, walked in back, were anxious in the beginning but now have started to show excited looks.

    Other than a few zombies they met along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter anyrge groups of zombies on the road.

    This result made them very excited, and getting out of the amusement park was obviously just a matter of time.

    And all of this was made possible by Ling Mo.

    Although Ling Mo was helping them because it was along the way and he didn¡¯t regard as a big deal in helping them, but the people looked at him in a different light.

    When they were in a desperate situation, he rescued them from the abyss.

    Giving hope to these people who were already awaiting death, which was enough to make them feel extremely grateful to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo, who is at the forefront, is holding the little girl with one hand and holding the Tang sword with the other.

    This was not because he didn¡¯t want to put the little girl down, but it was because the physical strength of the group of survivors was very poor.

    The physical strength of the little girl was naturally much worse. In order for them not to slow down, he could only hold on to her in his arms.

    This move was obviously verymon and normal, but why is that when Ling Mo looked at Ye Lian and the other two girls, they gave him a look as if they were staring at a pervert?

    Ling Mo thought he might be overthinking things....

    As of now from the moment they left the castle, Ling Mo and survivors have been walking for about a half an hour.

    On one hand, the survivors were traveling pretty slow while on the other hand Hei Si was at the front luring the zombies away from them.

    In order for them not to see Hei Si, Ling Mo purposely took them to walk around the buildings instead of going straight through.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    At first the survivors were still feeling a bit suspicious about Ling Mo, especially the two survivors who used to go out and collect food.

    But once they reached closer to the gate entrance, their suspicions quickly evaporated and instead changed to admiration.

    Although they rarely saw any corpses, but they could understand that Ling Mo deliberately chose this way was because this wasn¡¯t the way he came in from.

    Usually in an area that was very bloody, the area next to it would bepletely empty since the zombies would be attracted to the bloody area instead.

    But this needed a lot of calction. Ling Mo was actually so careful that they rarely met any zombies and it made them feel much more rxed.

    In the hearts of the survivors, Ling Mo¡¯s abilities were way beyond their reach.

    ¡°Brother Ling.....These people....Where are you going to take them?¡± Ye Lian curiously nced back and asked.

    Ling Mo thought about it for a second and said, ¡°Anywhere away from this amusement park should be good.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t n on helping too much, but he couldn¡¯t just bring them to the entrance and leave them there.

    Especially when their physical strength was at their weakest, it would be a best if he could help them find a ce to stay first.

    With Hei Si around, finding such a ce would be very simple.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t we helping them a little bit more?¡± Li Ya Ling suddenly blinked and interrupted.

    She reached out and touched the little girl¡¯s cheek while at the same time she stuck out her tongue and licked the corner of her lips.

    This action made the little girl stunned, but she quickly hid her head and buried it inside Ling Mo¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Senior sister, it¡¯s not right to scare little girls.....¡±

    Ling Mo sighed helplessly, and then temporarily put her down, ¡°Be a good girl, and go take care of your mommy.¡±

    While watching the little girl as she ran to a middle-aged woman who was still holding a wooden stick, Ling Mo also turned to look at the survivors.

    Bai Yu was helping Zhang Jie walk in the front of group by holding on to her, while the two survivors were carrying the backpacks.

    These two survivors were pretty busy as well, they weren¡¯t only responsible for carrying the backpacks but they were also responsible for helping two older men move forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to survive under a world like this.....There¡¯s a chinese saying, ¡°Sh¨¥ng m¨« ¨¥n, d¨¯um¨« ch¨®u (TL: This basically means ¡®give a starving man a bowl of rice and he will be forever thankful, but help him too much, he will start to form dependance on you. When you stop helping him he will start to hate you.)¡±

    Ling Mo whispered.

    Shana smiled and said: ¡°I remember this saying.¡±

    ¡°Really? Howe I can¡¯t remember it? What does it mean? Li Ya Ling frowned and thought about it, then shook her head and asked.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 231 Part 2 - â€œTwoâ€ Shana

    <strong>Chapter 231 Part 2 ¨C ¡°Two¡± Shana</strong>

    Shana thought for a moment before giving such an example.

    ¡°For example, Brother Ling is asionally dragged by you to do that kind of thing. His stamina is sufficient and will make you feel pretty satisfied. Now if only he could do that every day.....but obviously that¡¯s not possible. Now let¡¯s just say hypothetically...he suddenly broke his hip and couldn¡¯t do that thing you wanted to do for a while, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡±

    Li Ya Ling reacted quickly and nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I would as well.¡± Ye Lian also said very seriously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hadn¡¯t done anything yet?¡± Li Ya Ling asked curiously.

    Ye Lian nced below, looking at her twin peaks and correctly her seriously, ¡°I did, I enhanced my battle power everyday with him....¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah you¡¯re right!¡± Li Ya Ling and Shana both nodded.

    ¡°What the fuck, that¡¯s twopletely different things!¡±

    Ling Mo tried to argue.

    The things they spoke sounded as if they were taking things for granted, but what made Ling Mo annoyed the most was that they all had a serious expression on their faces.

    This is what happens to zombies when they are in the process of restoring their memories, eventually they will reach a point where there is memory loss as well as cognitive bias.

    ¡°Um...theck of stamina and a broken hip has nothing to do with memory loss...¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly remembered something that made him wish he could drill himself a hole and hide in it.

    He shook his head quickly and said, ¡°But, I will at least go give them some advice.

    ¡°What....Advice?¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s attention was immediately turned towards him, Ling Mo wanted to hug her so bad at that moment.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Sure enough, Ye Lian was the most understanding one, hopefully she can restore her memories as soon as possible.

    ¡°Are.....are you also going to tell them the secret on how to increase their fighting power as well?¡±

    Shana looked as if she suddenly realized something, ¡°Does this mean the little girl can also increase her fighting power as well? But from what I remember, girls her age haven¡¯t begun to develop yet so her current battle power should be 0 right now....She immediately showed pity and turned her head towards the little girl with sympathetic look.

    ¡°....No, I¡¯m just giving some advice on how they can survive. Also Shana, as a woman with only a fighting power level of five, do you really need to sympathize with a little girl?¡± said Ling Mo.

    Shana raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m still developing, moveover this is just the pot calling the kettle ck(TL: Another chinese idiom god I hate it lol anyways in short it means to criticize orugh at someone that did the exact same thing as you but had much worse results.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a sentence that is used topliment people....Please take some time to sort out your memoriespletely.¡± Ling Mo said as he rubbed his eyebrows.

    There was a glimmer of light in Shana¡¯s eyes, she suddenly said, ¡°In my head, it seems that each side of theyer has a version of me but they are both arguing with each other everyday about everything. It¡¯s so annoying and my mind is chaotic.¡±

    No wonder....Ling Mo was sort of depressed a few moments ago, but after looking at Shana, he patted her on the shoulder.

    The things she was talking about probably should be the process of fusion between both her personalities. Indeed there was two personalities in Shana¡¯s subconscious mind.

    One is a good-natured, stupid, and stubborn fool, and the other is the little witch, that was created by her family environment.

    However, there were many simr things between the ¡°two¡± Shanas, if it wasn¡¯t because she became infected, the two personalities would never have split in two.

    There are actually many people who have two different personalities, and those different personalities might have different opinions on one thing, but it didn¡¯t matter since the differences would be small.

    But zombies on the other hand are a bit different, for those that have just recovered their intellect and memories, this would magnify their personality traits.

    Shana¡¯s evolutionary direction was in a psychological way, which made her encounter this problem, and if she isn¡¯t able to break through theyer, she won¡¯t be able to reach the zombie leader level.

    Ling Mo believes that if it was Ye Lian who had encountered this issue, he could have probably solved it much faster since he understood Ye Lian a lot more.

    But as for Shana, Ling Mo had only started to know the real her after she got infected.

    ¡°That Lui Yu Hao should know much more about Shana, just don¡¯t know whether if he is alive or where in X City is he.¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about Shana¡¯s ssmate, he wasn¡¯t powerful, but at least he was a guy who cared a lot about hispanions....

    At the beginning, Ling Mo had left him at Wang Rin¡¯s team before setting off for his own journey, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that she decided to follow him in hopes of getting revenge, but in the process couldn¡¯t return to her original team and she was foundter by the policeman Luo Hao.

    Whether Liu Yu Hao was alive or dead, it was unknown at this time.

    ¡°We can only take this step by step.¡± Ling Mo looked at Shana and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is going to be okay.¡±

 Chapter 232 Part 1 - Even A Lamb Can Defeat A Cheetah

    <strong>Chapter 232 Part 1 ¨C Even A Lamb Can Defeat A Cheetah</strong>

    ¡°We made it out...¡±

    ¡°We finally made it out alive...¡±

    Nearly everyone cried as they walked out of the entrance gate of the amusement park.

    Some people were crying so hard that they were shaking, unable to control their emotions.

    When they first excitedly went inside the amusement park with their friends and family, they never expected that they would being out of it after a half yearter.

    After going in anding out, the world haspletely changed.

    On the empty, uninhabited streets, they could see car wrecks and broken down buildings everywhere....

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were still people around them, they would probably be thinking.....

    This world...is it dead....?

    The nearby zombies have long be lured away by Hei Si, they have all followed Hei Si towards some buildings far away.

    Although the distance has exceeded 1,500 meters, it was still within the control range of Ling Mo, but it consumed more psychic power.

    ¡°Thank you all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for you people....¡±

    After their excitement ended the survivors surrounded Ling Mo and started to thank him with gratitude.

    Ling Mo immediately showed an awkward smile, while Ye Lian and the other two girls silently retreated to the side.

    They weren¡¯t used to being surrounded by human beings. After all, no matter how much intelligence and memories they recovered, it would still never be able to change their natural zombie instinct.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t a suitable ce for staying too long. Let¡¯s find a suitable ce to stay first.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Yes, we can talkter, the sky is starting to turn dark.

    ¡°And everyone is very tired. It¡¯s important for us to settle down first.¡±

    After hearing what Ling Mo said, Zhang Jie and Bai Yu quickly stopped everyone. After all the real test of survival had just begun.

    While Ling Mo was bringing the people on a deserted road leading to a building on the opposite side, he kept switching between him and Hei Si¡¯s viewpoints.

    From Hei Si¡¯s perspective, he could clearly see what was ahead of him, so introducing the area to the survivors wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.

    ¡°We have passed by this area before going to the amusement park. There is a residential area and several small supermarkets. I believe this area can help support you guys for while. There might be a shortage of water, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem if you guys just put in a bit more effort in looking for some.

    They only had around a dozen people in this team. A residential area with several buildings and supermarkets should be good enough for them.

    Whether it was food or weapons, as long as you had the courage to go out and look for it, you could definitely find it.

    And plus, it¡¯s much better to fight zombies in an area with a lot ofplex buildings than arge open area.

    ¡°Do you guys have any ns for the future?¡±

    Ling Mo stopped and asked Bai Yu.

    Bai Yu¡¯s eyes shed with determination, ¡°We spent so much effort just toe out alive...Obviously our n is to survive! No matter what we have to do, we must try to live on!

    Although Zhang Jie couldn¡¯t walk on her own, at least she seems to be much better.

    Sure enough, the mutant zombie medicine is incredibly powerful, it¡¯s recovery abilities was so perverted.

    It seems that as long as it is not a mortal injury, it could achieve great recovery results. It¡¯s just that no one knows what effects will happen after long term use.

    ¡°Me too, I will try my best to live on as well.¡± Zhang Jie smiled and said.

    ¡°Good, it seems like you guys are mentally prepared.¡± Ling Mo nodded and said, ¡°I have a suggestion here, but it takes a long time to implement it and maybe might also be a bit risky.¡±

    Bai Yu immediately revealed a look of interest, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I know a ce that has already established a survivor base there, if you walk from here, it might take a little bit over one day to get there. If you want to circumvent those ces where zombies may be, it might take even longer. And I can¡¯t guarantee you that you won¡¯t encounter any danger.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart estimated and said.

    The ce that Ling Mo was talking about was where Meng Jia Yu was staying at.

    After careful consideration, he thought that this idea was most feasible.

    Most of the zombies have been attracted to the street, if they slowly approached the survivor base along the remote areas, the possibility of sess was pretty high.

    As for a little risk, there¡¯s nothing in this world that was risk free.

    Of course, this was just a suggestion. In the end it was all down to Bai Yu¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Survivor base?¡± Bai Yu and Zhang Jie both nced at each other and then asked curiously.

    Ling Mo smiled and said.

    ¡°Yes. It was originally a food production nt. They currently short on people who can help maintain it. Once you reach over there, the nts that they nted should be ready and everything should allow you guys to be self-sufficient. Of course, it¡¯s not apletely safe ce. There mutant animals nearby.¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 232 Part 2 - Even A Lamb Can Defeat A Cheetah

    <strong>Chapter 232 Part 2 ¨C Even A Lamb Can Defeat A Cheetah</strong>

    ¡°Really? It sounds like a great ce for us. Most of the time us women and children get looked down upon, but if there¡¯s a ce that only requires us working the fields, we shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Zhang Jie seemed to be extremely interested in the survivor base, after the experience she had in the amusement park, she wasn¡¯t willing to rely on other again.

    It may be difficult to rely on yourself, but it¡¯s much better than being humiliated and abused.

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope you could give us a simple map. In this lifetime I don¡¯t think we can ever repay you but, we will always remember your kindness in our hearts.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Bai Yu said very seriously.

    Her words were very sincere, and after listening to it, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    It was just a simple map, this could easily be done in a matter of minutes.

    During their conversation, everyone has already entered the deep into a buildingplex and soon discovered their first supermarket.

    ¡°There¡¯s food!¡±

    ¡°We should also be able to find some water maybe?¡±

    ¡°Are there any warmer clothes...?¡±

    ¡°We should be able to find warmer clothes in the residential buildings, let¡¯s find food as a priority right now.¡±

    The size of the supermarket wasn¡¯trge. At first nce, it doesn¡¯t seem that there were any zombies around. They were probably all lured away by Hei Si.

    The survivors paced back and forth in front of the supermarket for a while until they could no longer wait and rushed in.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t interested in food thatcked nutrition, but when he saw the little girl try her best to open a drink and pass it to Ling Mo, he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse it and still took it.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Watching these survivors search carefully in the dirty supermarket, and constantly cheering when finding food, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh and feel a bit emotional.

    Those two survivors immediately showed some expertise in this area and searched with much more efficiency.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    A scream suddenly came out, and then the sound of a shelf falling came next.

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrank and just when he was about to make a move, he saw the two survivors quickly drop their things and pull out the iron rods before rushing over.

    A female survivor crawled and ran over from the back, as she was running she kept knocking down the shelves around her in order to buy some time for herself.

    Right behind her was an ordinary zombie with red eyes and a terrible expression.

    It¡¯s movements were much faster than the female survivor¡¯s, but with the selves blocking it, it was still a step behind.

    Seeing that there were no more shelves for her to knock down in front of her, the female survivor started to show a look of despair.

    The zombie crawled on top of a shelf like a monkey and jumped into the air and plunged directly into the survivor in midair.

    The red lips, sharp fingers, and tyrannical power, it was just like a cheetah jumping on amb.

    ¡°GET DOWN!¡±

    One of the survivors with the iron bar rushed over and shouted.

    The female survivor immediately rushed forward in a reflexive manner. Just as she fell to the ground, the survivor had already rushed to her, clenching the iron bar with both hands and mming it straight into the zombie¡¯s belly.

    However, after bing a zombie, they all go through an overall improvement and their physical fitness is much stronger than before they became a zombie.

    It was able to grab the iron bar at a critical moment, not only avoiding the attack, but also directly pulling the survivor over as well.

    ¡°Hey! OVER HERE!¡±

    At this time, Bai Yu has also arrived. She decisively picked up a few things from the ground and smashed it on the floor while while shouting.

    The zombies were extremely sensitive towards sound, it immediately turned to look at Bai Yu after hearing the noise.

    At this moment, the survivor who had been pulled over took this chance to let go of the iron bar and ran away to hide. The other survivor dashed over and stabbed the zombie in the wait with the iron bar and twisted it.

    The zombie¡¯s body started to twitch, the other survivor who had ran away came back and grabbed his weapon that was on the floor and quickly stabbed the zombie on the neck from the back.

    ¡°Pu Tong!¡±

    The zombie fell down immediately, but the woman on the ground had already rolled away and avoided it in time.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Bai Yu quickly helped up the unsettled female survivor.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The female survivor seemed to feel apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have opened the back door...I thought it was a warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Next time, let us open the doors.¡±

    The survivor pulled out the iron rod and said.

    The other survivor pulled out his weapon as well from the corpse and said to Bai Yu, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Yu, he might have seriously gotten hurt.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I should be doing.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s spirit tentacles shrank back quietly, in his opinion, the team in front of him seemed pretty weak from his perspective.

    But it wasn¡¯t because of their ability to adapt to the situation, it was just that their bodies were just too weak from malnutrition.

    Once they recovered their strength, even amb can defeat a cheetah (<i>TL:Literally a Chinese ng meaning, if they lost in a battle or are weak now, once they recovered their strength, they will someday win.)</i>

 Chapter 233 Part 1 - Are You The Legendary Dog-ear Mother?

    <strong>Chapter 233 Part 1 ¨C Are You The Legendary Dog-ear Mother?</strong>

    ¡°Chirp Chirp...¡±

    Just as morning sun became bright, Ling Mo has already finished packing up his backup and opened the door in preparation to leave.

    While passing through the living room, he and the three girls didn¡¯t make any noises.

    Last night they helped these survivors clean up a house and gave a simple road map of the survivor base to Bai Yu and Zhang Jie. Ling Mo felt that he had done enough for them.

    One night has already passed, it¡¯s about time for them to leave.

    However, Ling Mo had just opened the entrance door when the little girl, who was sleeping on the sofa not far away, opened her eyes.

    She stared at the backs of Ling Mo and his group, then slowly climbed down the sofa softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ling Mo whispered.

    Ye Lian and the other two girls squeezed out from the crack in the door, just when Ling Mo was also about to do the same, he suddenly felt a small body rushing up and hugged his left leg.

    ¡°Tong Tong. Ling Mo felt a bit emotional, he turned around, grabbed her and squatted down in front of her.

    After cleaning up her body, the little girl seemed a lot more delicate.

    Her and Ou Yang Lien seemed simr in age, but their personalities werepletely different.

    Ou Yang Lien was tough and very smart.

    While Tong Tong was more like a little girl, kind and timid, but also quite well-behaved.

    ¡°Big brother.....¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Shhhh.¡± Ling Mo held out a finger and made a shushing action.

    Tong Tong hesitated and asked in a low voice, ¡°Big brother, are you guys leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Mo nodded and said.

    ¡°But big brother helped me beat up the bad people, and I still haven¡¯t gotten the chance to thank you.¡±

    Tong Tong stared at Ling Mo for a while and then reached out to hug Ling Mo¡¯s head. ¡°How about this. Big brother you must stay alive until Tong Tong grows up....¡±

    ¡°Okay....¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that this little girl was quite sensible. He proudly looked back at the three woman standing behind him, especially at Shana and Li Ya Ling who had both used him of being a lolicon.

    ¡®Do you guys see this? I¡¯ve done all of this due to the kindness of my heart!¡¯

    Tong Tong paused and said very seriously, ¡°And then I can marry big brother!¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡± (<i>TL: I¡¯m guessing he spat out since that is a spit sound.)</i>

    This little girl and her ideas......but it does sound pretty nice!

    Ling Mo reached out and pinched Tong Tong¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Then you also have to promise me that you will take care of yourself as well as protect your mother. Do you understand?¡±

    When Ling Mo closed the door and came out, he found out that Li Ya Ling and the other two girls were staring at him with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Those were only words from a little girl, don¡¯t act like they count okay?¡±

    Ling Mo helplessly rolled his eyes.

    Originally, Ling Mo had thought he kept a pretty low profile on his departure, but who would have thought he would see Bai Yu and Zhang Jia waiting for him as he headed downstairs.

    After cleaning and changing their clothes, Bai Yu and Zhang Jie looked very differentpared to yesterday.

    One looked very intellectual and elegant, while the other looked very eye-catching

    They seemed to have already guessed that Ling Mo and the girls would try to quietly sneak out and leave them, so early in the morning they had already secured the door incase they left.

    ¡°You guys have helped us so much, yet were you guys nning on leaving without even saying a word?¡±

    Bai Yu asked with a rebuke tone.

    Although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Zhang Jie, but her demeanor was charismatic and didn¡¯t give people a frivolous feeling.

    In short, this woman was someone that could make people feelfortable around her.

    ¡°Eh..¡± Ling Mo scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at saying goodbye.¡±

    Zhang Jie looked at Ling Mo with surprise, she seemed to have fully recovered right now and seemed a lot more energetic.

    However, yesterday she had just seen Ling Mo fight like a god of death, yet today he seemed to act no different from an ordinary person, this contrast made Zhang Jie unable to stop herself from staring at Ling Mo.

    ¡°If we sessfully reach the survivor base, there should be a chance to see you again right?¡± Zhang Jie asked.

    Ling Mo hesitated a little, then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time saying goodbye, I believe we will see each other again in the future. Maybe at that time we would have the qualifications to pay you back somehow.¡±

    Zhang Jie¡¯s tone was very determined, making people who heard her understand that she wasn¡¯t just saying it.

    Bai Yu agreed and nodded then reached out her hands to Ling Mo, ¡°But we still need to thank you and your um....girlfriend....s..¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 233 Part 2 - Are You The Legendary Dog-ear Mother?

    <strong>Chapter 233 Part 2 ¨C Are You The Legendary Dog-ear Mother?</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Regarding the ¡°girlfriend¡¯s¡±, Ling Mo was not embarrassed at all.

    After shaking hands with Bai Yu, he waved his hands and left with the three women.

    After turning a corner, leaving Bai Yu and Zhang Jie¡¯s line of sight, a ck shadow rushed out from the grassy area.

    After one night of hunting, plus the digestion of the zombie leader corpse and the zombie virus gel, the shape of Hei Si seems to have changed a little, even its coat has be much shinier.

    As soon as it saw Ling Mo, it rushed towards him and started to brush up against him, and allowed Ling Mo to notice something else about Hei Si.

    ¡°Your fur got shorter?¡±

    Ling Mo reached out and patted Hei Si¡¯s head and measured it¡¯s height.

    Before, it¡¯s head was able to reach Ling Mo¡¯s waist, but now it seems to have shrunk a few centimeters slightly.

    If it wasn¡¯t because Hei Si was so close to Ling Mo and if Ling Mo wasn¡¯t so observant, he would never have noticed the difference.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be muscle contraction could it?¡± Ling Mo looked extremely puzzled.

    When it was following Half-moon, it¡¯s direction was aiming to be bigger and bigger. It¡¯s reasonable to say that its food source at that time was also zombies. What it consumed before and what it consumed currently wasn¡¯t much different.

    The only thing that was different was that it consumed a high level zombie¡¯s corpse with a huge quantity of the virus and also a virus gel.

    It¡¯s zombie virus intake probably exceeded more than it previously used to take.

    In fact, based on Li Ya Ling and Half-moon¡¯s situations, Ling Mo could already judge the rtionship between the zombie virus and the mutated beast virus or even the mutant virus.

    It would either fuse together or it would be rejected out, it was as simple as that.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Half-moon¡¯s situation was rejection, while Li Ya Ling¡¯s was fusion.

    And on the topic of fusion, if the mutant beast virus was dominant, then it¡¯s body would mutate with beastly features, and vice versa.

    The situation with Hei Si was that it was obviously also a fusion.

    Could it be that the mutated beast virus in Hei Si was actually at a disadvantage?

    There was also no way of telling how it would look after consuming more of the zombie virus, but it at least revealed some clues.

    Since Li Ya Ling was bing more and more like a snake, did that mean Hei Si would be more and more human like?

    If it was previously, Ling Mo would have thought this idea was stupid and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t scientific.¡±, but since meeting that spider queen and even some mutant zombies....

    Who knows what the result would be after different viruses fused together!

    Perhaps the legendary dog-eared mother (<i>TL: So I just figured out what this meant ¨C means those cute anime girls with dog ears. From now just gonna change it to dog-eared girls instead of mother but for this chapter ill write mother since in chinese it literally says mother.) </i>will be born!

    Ling Mo immediately started to think back about some of the images of he had seen before and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°OOoooo!¡±

    Hei Si opened it¡¯s bloody mouth, let out a growl. Then he jumped, probably wanted to get closer to Ling Mo...

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    As Ling Mo was thrown down by an oppressive force, he immediately gave a repressed scream.

    After pushing Hei Si away and struggling to get off the grass, Ling Mo¡¯s face had be dark.

    Looking at the huge size of the body with red eyes revealing a violent aura, it was no different from a horrible monster, and Ling Mo¡¯s fantasy of the dog-eared girl immediately shattered.

    ¡°Go and scout ahead of us.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at it with a bit of anger and said.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Hei Si barked with a bit of sadness, then jumped forward and quickly disappeared into the building in front of them.

    As Ling Mo was tapping off the morning dew that was on the grass from his clothes, he suddenly heard Ye Lian scream with surprise.

    ¡°Ahh, quick look at bird (<i>TL: So funny story, in chinese, bird also can mean penis)</i>.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s first reaction was to look down...but then quickly pulled his mind out of the gutter.

    At this time, Shana and Li Ya Ling went over to take a look at the white pigeon that was on Ye Lian¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Could Test Subject Number 2 have survived the mutation?¡± Ling Mo also hurried over.

    Although Hei Si could be used to explore the road and uncover hidden dangers, a mutated bird would be able to uncover more dangers further away and much better.

    The pigeon in Ye Lian¡¯s palms had red eyes, Ling Mo only took a nce at it before bing a bit disappointed.

    This unfortunate bird had only opened its wings and began to lose some feathers.

    The reason why Ye Lian and the other two girls were excited was because it had a weird phenomenon of shedding its feathers.

    If a bird lost all it¡¯s feathers, could it still be able to fly?

    It seems that as long as the body size is small, no matter how much the virus is diluted, the body still can¡¯t tolerate the virus.

    ¡°Ah forget it, who knows, maybe going into the zoo we might be able to find a eagle or a even bigger bird!¡±

    Ling Mo excitedly thought.

 Chapter 234 Part 1 - Human Beings are no Joke

    <strong>Chapter 234 Part 1 ¨C Human Beings are no Joke</strong>

    The X City zoo and the amusement park were located across theke. It covered about 17.3 hectares, with 40 different animal group sections, and a total of 300 different types of species consisting of 4,000 animals being disyed, making it thergest zoo in the region.

    ¡°This tourist map is quite detailed in exining the area, but it doesn¡¯t have any detailedyouts on the internal structure of the zoo.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and rolled up the map in his hand and carefully put it in his pocket.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a detailedyout of the zoo, but at least now Ling Mo understood the general situation of the X City Zoo.

    There were a lot of big animals in the zoo, in addition there would also be a lot of mutated staff members and tourists...

    Could the iron gates and railings at the zoo really block the zombies and mutated beasts from escaping?

    Ling Mo believes that it wasn¡¯t possible, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t have been a mutated snake running around in the Hundred Flower District.

    What¡¯s more, even if the animals weren¡¯t able to break out of the zoo, there were countless zombies outside who would try to break open the gates in order to consume flesh.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t think that it was possible for the zoo to have any survivors, this wasn¡¯t the amusement park. Even if they could find shelter and hide, there wasn¡¯t a lot ces with food in the zoo for them to scavenge.

    And in the face of mutated beasts, ordinary humans without strong weapons would get ughtered in front of them.

    ¡°We have to be careful inside.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes became very serious.

    In terms of individual strength, mutated beasts were generally strong, and different species meant having different types of attacks, which was the most annoying part.

    In Ling Mo¡¯s opinion, a zombie leader was actually at the beginning of the zombie evolution, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to disregard all kinds of threats yet.

    There were so many things that could threaten zombie leaders for example, advanced zombies like Ye Lian.

    Ling Mo had a belief that the more strength you gained, the more careful one should be, otherwise if you died, all your efforts would be in vain.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Indeed, inside doesn¡¯t seem to have a wonderful appearance.¡±

    Shana had been peeking at the notes on the map.

    Ling Mo looked at her with surprise, ¡°You can read now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been able to for a long time already.¡± Shana showed a obvious and prideful look and said, ¡°If we were going to say it in the humannguage, I was a straight A student.¡±

    Ling Mo snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, senior sister is a real straight A Student, howe she can¡¯t read yet.

    Shana reached out and yed with her hair and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal, all my memories havee back to me, it¡¯s just that it seems to have split into two parts. And unlike humans, human don¡¯t usually remember everything in their memories, they only remember those that are important to them, they either forget the rest or don¡¯t think about it right?¡±

    ¡°Holyshit, I couldn¡¯t imagine that you actually had an exnation for this.¡± Ling Mo helplessly tapped his head.

    Ye Lian nodded and said, ¡°Well... anyway... very messy... like... mess...¡±

    ¡°First organize it, then say it.¡± Li Ya Ling reached out and pinched Ye Lian¡¯s ear and then also put her head on her shoulder while she looked at Ling Mo and Shana, ¡°But Shana is right in this aspect, it¡¯s really messy when we try to think. Even some things that I forgot as a human for some reason I remember now. For example, memories of you. Although it is important now, but when I was a human it waspletely useless...¡±

    Shana frowned and said, ¡°ording to you humans, this might be some kind of deep memory in your subconscious mind.¡±

    Ling Mo was immediately stunned, and after a moment he said with amazement, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean your memories are like a fortress....¡±

    ¡°How could it be that simple? Let¡¯s say this, for example, like ten years ago I identally passed a street, I looked up and saw a random billboard advertisement...This memory was long forgotten, but for some reason I can recall that memory right now, but what is the use of having such a useless memory? Shana spread her hands and said, ¡°So, I don¡¯t know when I will remember something, but that¡¯s just me. Both Senior Sister and Ye Lian didn¡¯t restore aplete memory.

    Li Ya Ling smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m only choosing useful memories to fuse and remember.¡±

    Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°What are the useful ones?¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes turned red and the amber color in her eyes turned brighter, ¡°Currently the two things that are being merged into my memories are physiological knowledge and some ces I haven¡¯t thought of in a while, I also asked those peoplest night....¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Just when Ling Mo was about to say something, Li Ya Ling sniffed her nose very hard and said, ¡°Over there...something smells delicious....¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s only delicious to you if your able to eat it while it¡¯s alive.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 234 Part 2 - Human Beings are no Joke

    <strong>Chapter 234 Part 2 ¨C Human Beings are no Joke</strong>

    As they moved closer and closer to the zoo, the more anxious Hei Si became.

    The zombies on the road were all bitten to death by him, leaving a trail of corpse and blood along the way.

    When they were less than a kilometer away, Hei Si stopped moving and lowered it¡¯s big body, as if it was afraid of something.

    ¡°Is is afraid?¡±

    The scythe in the hands of Shana twirled flexibly in her hands. It seems that the moment Shana felt danger, a ¡°dark¡± Shana woulde out to y.

    This is the name she gave to herself for the devil version of herself. When Ling Mo had learned what she called herself, he almost burst outughing.

    ¡°No, but I believe we are about to meet our first mutated beast.¡±

    Ling Mo pulled out his Tang Sword and said with a frown.

    He had already discarded the submachine gun since a gun without any bullets waspletely useless.

    The strong smell of corpses and blood along the road were being blown into the direction of the zoo.

    Very soon, Hei Si turned it¡¯s head to grass on the left side, and just when Hei Si turned his head, a ck shadow burst out of the tall grass and pounced directly on to Hei Si with extremely sharp movements.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mutated leopard!¡±

    Ling Mo was in a state of high concentration, although the actions of the leopard were outrageously fast, Ling Mo was still able to capture it¡¯s movements.

    Hei Si was immediately knocked away, but before it could get up, the ck shadow swapped targets and immediately rushed in the direction of Ling Mo.

    ¡°Fuck Me!¡±

    The mutated leopard seemed to be very intelligent, it knew that it wasn¡¯t able to go head to head against Hei Si, so instead it chose to attack Ling Mo, who deemed him as a weaker target.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    However, it doesn¡¯t know that Ling Mo was actually the hardest one to defeat out of the whole group.

    Ling Mo has put arge amount of effort in increasing his power to improve his survival rate.

    The speed at which the mutated leopard ran was just like a sports car, driving at the speed of 100km/hr.

    The instantaneous eleration of the mutated leopard was insane!

    Ling Mo had only less than a second to react!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ling Mo stood still and unmoving, while the leopard seemed to have ran into an invisible wall and mmed back onto the ground.

    In fact, this ability that Ling Mo used wasn¡¯t something that materialized, but instead had a misconception effect.

    Only Ling Mo could see the numerous amount of spirit tentacles that was densely packed in front of him.

    It was an enhanced version of his misdirect ability where the leopard saw an illusion and thought there really was a wall in front of it and imagines itself being knocked away after mming into it.

    The stronger the misdirect ability was, the stronger the illusion became and the more real it would actually feel.

    If Ling Mo¡¯s mental strength was much stronger, he could make the opponent think that it had run into a wall that was stacked with knife pointing out, making the opponent believe that it killed itself.

    This could actually be counted as a ¡°hypnosis¡± effect, and it can be considered as quite effective.

    In the past, humans have actually tried and done simr tests where the target was created several kinds of illusions under hypnosis and then killed while the person was hypnotized.

    Ling Mo really wanted to use his puppet ability to control the leopard, however he met a lot of resistance.

    ¡°Third level, this is strength is simr to an advanced zombie.¡±

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Hei Si rushed over in anger, but this third level mutated leopard was just too agile.

    Li Ya Ling turned her wrist and immediately rushed up.

    She was also experienced in making explosive movements and also very agile. The moment she reached the leopard, she immediately left a wound on the third level mutated leopard.

    Ye Lian and Shana also joined the fight as well. Although they weren¡¯t fast enough, but they had their own strengths.

    When the third level mutated leopard moved into Ye Lian¡¯s range of attack, Ye Lian immediately injured it and when it wanted to counter attack, Ye Lian had already leaped back.

    And Shana¡¯s white and red eyes were enough to make it hallucinate and run into Li Ya Ling and Hei Si by itself.

    With the interception of Ye Lian and Shana, and the constant interference from Ling Mo, the third level mutated leopard quickly fell in a disadvantage while fighting against them.

    Seeing more and more wounds appearing on its body, the third level mutated leopard made another painful roar and then mmed past through Li Ya Ling¡¯s side and rushed towards Ling Mo again.

    ¡°You must really think I¡¯m a joke....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes became concentrated, and he spread out his tentacles and made a invisible in front of him.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    This time Ling Mo didn¡¯t repel it, instead he made the leopard slip.

    This was quite simr to how he used to distract his opponents and made them mess up on their attacks, only this time the effect was much stronger!

    Arge portion of Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power(TL: mental strength) was immediately consumed!

    ¡°Pu chi!¡±

    Under the sh of the Tang Sword, the third level mutated leopard fell to the ground immediately, and blood started to flow out of it¡¯s body.

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    Ling Mo straightened his body and took a deep breath.

    Although Ling Mo defeated the leopard pretty fast, if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Lian and the other two female zombies with Hei Si weakening it, Ling Mo might have needed to consume all his strength just to defeat this leopard!

    Everyone was able to save their strength and remain unharmed while at the same time defeat it. This was what was called teamwork.

    Ye Lian leaped over to the leopard¡¯s corpse and used her tiger ws to take out a crystal clear mutant animal gel.

    Hei Si rushed over excitedly, but before he even able to get past Ling Mo, Li Ya Ling grabbed it¡¯s tail and threw it backwards.

    ¡°After doing such a bad job, there¡¯s no way you can have this.¡± Shana sneered and said.

    The heavy Hei Si immediately uttered a cry. Although Li Ya Ling actually took action, she handled her power pretty well, making sure she didn¡¯t injure Hei Si.

    ¡°Come on guys, let¡¯s get along please....¡± Ling Mo said helplessly.

    It seems that Hei Si hasn¡¯t been in this group long enough, just like how Li Ya Ling used to be isted in the beginning but now the three of them were willing to share a bed to roll around naked with each other.

    Of course, in this case, Ling Mo was generally the object that was hugged and rolled around with....

 Chapter 235 Part 1 - The Other Mouth Can Bite As Well

    <strong>Chapter 235 Part 1 ¨C The Other Mouth Can Bite As Well</strong>

    Ling Mo thought he was quite lucky since he hadn¡¯t even reached the front entrance of the zoo and he had already received a third level mutated beast gel.

    Third Level is the name that Ling Mo came up with, which refers to the total amount of times the mutated beast upgraded and whose strength was simr to an advanced zombie.

    So by analogy, a first level mutant beast was equivalent to a ordinary zombie, and a second level mutant beast was equivalent to a mutated zombie.

    For most people, they aren¡¯t able to distinguish the rank of a mutated beast unlike zombies.

    However, for Ling Mo was pretty simple since he can detect their overall strength with his psychic power, so the difference in power was totally clear for him.

    ¡°Originally I still wanted to use this as bait to catch more mutated beasts....¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Hei Si who was currently chewing on the third level leopard corpse, and suddenly showed a depressed look.

    This female dog¡¯s original goal was to eat the gel, but unfortunately it was three against one, and she was defeated instantly into making another choice.

    Ling Mo had thought the mutated leopard corpse would havest for a while, but who would have thought that when Ling Mo had just nced down to collect the gel and looked up again, there was only half of the corpse left.

    Hei Si¡¯s speed at which she ate the corpse was too shocking.

    The bait was consumed, so naturally they could only continue by entering the zoo.

    ¡°Stop eating and quickly lead the way.¡± Ling Mo red at Hei Si and said.

    It let out a whine, and after tearing off another piece of meat with it¡¯s big mouth, it quickly tucked its tail between it¡¯s legs and ran into the zoo.

    ¡°What the fuck, did you really have to do that? If you stick with me, I wouldn¡¯t let you starve....¡±

    Ling Mo was quite dissatisfied with Hei Si¡¯s cheap behavior, and secretly thought that Half-moon must have mistreated this dog previously and somehow turned her into this way.

    But then again, although Hei Si was usually stupid and gluttonous, she at least put in a lot of effort when she was told to do something.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    It¡¯s performance in fighting was quite good, it was only when it faced a speed type mutant beast when it became restrained.

    ¡°Ah forget it, there¡¯s no such thing as a perfect beast. Anyways it¡¯srgest role in our group is the clear the way.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed a little pitifully at first, then shook his head and said.

    ¡°Well, if the weather gets cold, at least she can help warm the bed for you.¡± Li Ya Ling said.

    ¡°....Senior Sister, you have been to rampant recently, I have decided educate you tonight since you seem to have forgotten your lesson already.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and said.

    However, it was actually getting much coldertely, maybe this year will usher in the first snow that X city hasn¡¯t had in decades.

    And when that timees, the test on mankind will be even more severe.

    Ling Mo could not help but reach out and touch his backpack. Last night, he had tried his radio, but unfortunately he still didn¡¯t receive any signals.

    If some organizations are still alive and haven¡¯t beenpletely destroyed, they should at least make some kind of movement before winteres, right?

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was for collecting food or looking for survivors, it would be necessary for them to finish this objective before the weather bes much colder.

    Of course, this was all Ling Mo¡¯s spection. Now that the weather was changing, no one knows what may happen in the future.

    At this time, Shana sniffed and said, ¡°There should be a lot of living things inside...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as there are living things inside, the more the better!¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo heard this, his depression in his heart suddenly disappeared.

    To get enough food for Senior Sister and hopefully on the way find a suitable mutated bird. That was Ling Mo¡¯s purpose for today.

    Ye Lian and Shana could easily find their own food, since the number one thing that was abundant in X City were zombies.

    But in Li Ya Ling¡¯s case, it was essential for her to find mutated beast gels since arge number of beast virus gels were required for her next promotion in rank.

    But after all, this was a city, the only ce with the most mutated beasts would probably be here at the zoo.

    Especially the most important mutated snake gel....

    Ling Mo secretly prayed for the mutated snakes in here to be much stronger than the previous two he had ran into outside since this would be beneficial to Li Ya Ling if they were.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes also revealed some excitement. Her strange eyes had some kind of darkness simr to poisonous snakes.

    Upon entering the zoo, Ling Mo only thought of one word. ¡°Dirty.¡±

    Everywhere, you could see corpses that were either bitten or ripped apart. Traces of the destruction on buildings and structures could been seen everywhere as well.

    It seems that the destructive power of the mutated beasts were indeed much more stronger than zombies.

    The railing on one side had been knocked down. Ling Mo guessed that some mutated beast must have escaped from that way and hunted the streets along the way.

    But most of mutated beasts should still be in zoo.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 235 Part 2 - The Other Mouth Can Bite As Well

    <strong>Chapter 235 Part 2 ¨C The Other Mouth Can Bite As Well</strong>

    Ling Mo had just turned and looked towards the direction of the railing when a ck shadow suddenly rushed out from a dwelling.

    This ck shadow was huge and it¡¯s movements were amazingly fast, Ling Mo could only see two slender legs.

    ¡°Holy shit, what the fuck is this!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just this one ck shadow that popped up, but another two also rushed out from the dwelling as well.

    ¡°Ostrich.¡± Shana showed a smile, then wielded her scythe forward to meet the enemy.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling also rushed over as well, and Hei Si let a low growl, rushed two steps forward before jumping really high.

    But the movements of these mutated ostrich were very agile, even though they were all just in the first level, they apparently still came out to hunt in groups.

    If it was just the first level, then Ling Mo¡¯s psychic powers could be considered a nightmare for them.

    Instant control and instantly cutting off the spirit connection allowed the three girls the chance to finish them all off.

    It was unfortunate that only one of the three ostriches had a virus gel which was also of poor quality.

    However, this was at least better than nothing. Ling Mo put the mutated beast virus gel into his pocket with a smile.

    The more deeper they walked inside the zoo, the more mutated beasts they would encounter, and that would also mean more different types of beasts they would meet.

    In the beginning, he was still a little bit worried, but he quickly realized that no matter what kind of mutated beast they met, it was still no match against absolute power.

    The beasts that were a bit stronger only needed a bit of teamwork to defeat it, but for those weaker ones, Hei Si was able get rid of them by herself.

    Sure enough, as the strength of Ye Lian and the other two girls grew, the difficulty in hunting became lower and lower.

    ¡°But....this doesn¡¯t seem right....¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    After hunting for more than two hours, Ling Mo looked at all the mutated beast gels he had collected in his backpack, frowned and said.

    With so many mutated beasts in the zoo, other than the third level mutated leopard they met earlier, they haven¡¯t seen any other third level mutated beast at all.

    ¡°They probably got scared away from our aura.¡± Shana yed with her hair and said.

    ¡°Zombie Leader aura?¡± Ling Mo paused for a second before shaking his head, ¡°No, the mutated beasts have no fear towards high level zombies.¡±

    Li Ya Ling took a guess, ¡°Or could it be that this area has some kind of extremely powerful mutated beast?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart stirred a bit, he believes that this could actually be highly possible, otherwise why else would a third level leopard hide near the entrance of the zoo?

    On the other hand, the center area which was a well located area seemed to only have first level mutated beasts.

    It seems that the first level mutated beasts weren¡¯t as sensitive as the third level beasts since they didn¡¯t hide away from them.

    Which also meant that the stronger ones were either hiding at the outskirts of the zoo or they simply left the area and ran towards the city.

    However, Ling Mo not only did not feel disappointed, but instead he actually started to feel excited!

    A high quality mutated beast gel was way better than a bag full of mediocre beast gels!

    ¡°If there really is a powerful mutated beast, then I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s probably nearby.¡±

    Ling Mo looked around and said.

    A mutated crocodile crawled out of the pond here, which the water in the pond had already turned green and produced a rancid smell.

    On one side of the pond was a patch of tall grass, all the railings around the grass had long been knocked off.

    And on the other side, which gave off a scary vibe, was now an empty snake hall.

    The environment here was quiteplicated, but it was also big enough.

    All the beasts that Ling Mo has hunted so far were all first level mutated beasts, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to see any second level ones.

    But this powerful beast obviously know how to hide it¡¯s aura....

    Ling Mo warned with vignce, ¡°Shhh, it might pop out from the bushes at anytime.¡±

    But upon hearing this, Ye Lian and the other two girls still looked very rxed.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry, if it doese out, it¡¯s main target would be you for sure.¡±

    Shana showed a smile and said.

    Ling Mo choked a bit on his saliva, but he really couldn¡¯t refute her answer because technically it was true since he was a human.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a zombie or a mutated beast, they both had a strange liking to human flesh.

    Li Ya Ling licked her lips and said, ¡°So why not let me bite you instead.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled indifferently, ¡°Sure, you can bite me if you use your other mouth.¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes lit up and her gaze moved down, ¡°Really??? I forgot to tell you that my other mouth can also bite as well.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Ling Mo was speechless for a while. After a while, he only opened his mouth and spat out three words, ¡°WHAT THE FUCK???¡±

 Chapter 236 Part 1 - The Scary Snake Kiss

    <strong>Chapter 236 Part 1 ¨C The Scary Snake Kiss</strong>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, it¡¯s not like it has teeth or anything. But you should know that it¡¯s ability to contract is pretty strong though, right?¡±

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s pair of evil looking eyes stared at Ling Mo, those eyes moved up and down and she then said, ¡°If I really wanted to break it, it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult. That thinyer you love breaking into could also contract really hard and hurt you....¡±

    Ling Mo swallowed his saliva and had a sudden thought ¨C he was so fucking lucky that his little Ling hadn¡¯t been taken away by Half-moon!

    But what he didn¡¯t realize was that the reason why she didn¡¯t resist was because she had been deceived by her own misperception and physical reaction.

    ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s your intention in trying to scare me?¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and pretended to be calm.

    No one in their right mind could actually still remain calm after realizing their little buddy had entered dangerous waters numerous times....

    Fortunately, although Li Ya Ling had said this in a terrible way, she would never actually take the initiative to harm Ling Mo.

    This was because of their spiritual connection as well as their ¡°special¡± rtionship between each other.

    After all, to Li Ya Ling, Ling Mo was her spouse.

    And this was also the same for Ye Lian and Shana.

    Li Ya Ling smiled and turned towards Ye Lian and Shana and said, ¡°Oh nothing, I was actually saying it for them to hear.¡±

    Shana was stunned for a moment, then she showed a strange smile, ¡°Oh, I understand now...¡±

    She moved close Ye Lian¡¯s ears and whispered into them, Ye Lian then looked at Ling Mo¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Oh so it turns out....I understand now....¡±

    ¡°What do you guys mean?¡±

    Ling Mo could instinctively feel that something was not right.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    As the three female zombies gradually restored their memories and intelligence, their attitude towards Ling Mo became more and more consistent.

    To Ling Mo this was definitely not good news!

    But after thinking about, when Shana¡¯s personality haspletely integrated and Ye Lian¡¯s memory has perfectly recovered, both their personalities would probably undergo some kind of change as well.

    When that timees, they won¡¯t have bad influences anymore...Probably....

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future, but for now let¡¯s find that big guy.¡± Shana smiled at Ling Mo and said.

    Ling Mo had no choice but to turn his attention to the surroundings.

    At this time, Hei Si was sniffing all over the ce trying to find the powerful mutated beast that was hidden nearby.

    But it didn¡¯t dare rush into those weeds or bushes that were already waist deep, nor did it directly enter any of the dwellings.

    This kind of reaction confirms Ling Mo¡¯s spection previously.

    Even Hei Si could feel that something was not right around here...

    The more it felt that something was wrong, the more quieter it became.

    There was not even a little bit of wind here...

    Ling Mo hesitated a bit before asking, ¡°Should we split up?¡±

    In terms of bodily strength, Ling Mo was naturally the weakest. Yet when it came to the attraction from a mutated beast, Ling Mo had the strongest.

    If they split up, it obviously wasn¡¯t something good for Ling Mo.

    ¡°Fuck your mother, why don¡¯t youe out and fucking eat me!¡±

    Ling Mo was somewhat depressed. He thought for a while and decided to simply pick up a few stones and nned to throw them at a window of a building in order to break the windows.

    In fact, this was quite difficult since the windows were actually quite thick....

    ¡°Here....I...I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Ye Lian took the initiative to pick up the stone, yet she didn¡¯t bother to aim at all. She suddenly jumped up from the same spot, drew back her arm and threw it.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A loud noise came immediately from the building in front of them. The thick ss hadpletely been smashed by the stone that Ye Lian threw.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A continuous loud noise continued toe, and the uracy and power from Ye Lian¡¯s throw had really surprised Ling Mo.

    This sound should be loud enough to grab the mutated beast¡¯s attention.

    In fact, several second level mutated beasts that were hiding on the outskirts of the zoo actually showed up in Ling Mo¡¯s sight. This loud noise was too awesome.

    ¡°Good job! Let Hei Si handle those low level beasts, you guys don¡¯t move. I¡¯m guessing if the big guy is still here, he should be showing up pretty soon.¡±

    Ling Mo clenched the Tang sword and looked around with vignce.

    Just as he finished speaking, a strong gust of wind blew from behind.

    Ling Mo¡¯s first reaction was to twist his body and sh the Tang sword behind him, but he didn¡¯t expect to hit a hard object which issued a ¡°Ding¡± sound.

    At the same time, Ling Mo¡¯s wrist also suffered a lot of pain resulting in him almost letting his sword slip out of his hands.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 236 Part 2 - The Scary Snake Kiss

    <strong>Chapter 236 Part 2 ¨C The Scary Snake Kiss</strong>

    Arge ck shadow appeared immediately before his eyes, it was so fast yet for some reason it stopped when it was in front of him.

    It was right at this moment when a hand sneaked from the side and grabbed Ling Mo, pulling him and then leaping twice away from therge ck shadow, creating an extra distance of 10 meters between the attacker and them.

    It was Li Ya Ling who pulled him away. If it wasn¡¯t for her fast reaction and instantaneous movements, Ling Mo might have already been caught and wrapped up.

    Because the thing that had attacked him was a huge python as thick as a bucket...

    The sneak attack had failed. The huge python straightened itself up and raised its head high. A pair of cold eyes stared at Ling Mo while it¡¯s tongue constantly flickered out of it¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°This mother fucker...is a god damn leader level....which also a fourth level mutated beast....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the huge python and broke out in cold sweat.

    His reaction could already be considered super fast, if it was any other mutated beast, they would have been sliced in half already.

    But with a short glimpse, he noticed that he had only left a shallow mark on it.

    At the moment when he was about to be wrapped up by the huge python, Ling Mo quickly used spirit strangtion attack, and with Li Ya Ling¡¯s help, he eventually was able to escape.

    A mutated beast that has reached the third level would have the ability topete with zombies at zombie leader level, due to their innate difference within their body.

    And in front of this giant python was a pair of red eyes with amber colored pupils.

    This was simr to Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s obvious that these are the characteristics of a leader level....

    ¡°Fuck...¡±

    Ling Mo moved his wrist and clenched the Tang sword with both hands while nervously staring at fourth level mutated snake.

    In face of a giant python with the thickness of bucket, it would be aplete lie if he said he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    But for some reason he also felt excited at the same time. He was more excited than he was afraid.

    Since he was able escape from the sneak attack, naturally he would be able to escape from a fight. But if he escaped without fighting, it would be really hard to meet such a suitable mutated python again next time.

    This was god damn X City, not some ce in the wilderness!

    Li Ya Ling had already let go of Ling Mo by now and turned to face the giant mutated python.

    The cold look in her strange eyes were exactly the same as the python!

    Ye Lian and Shana had also both attacked and injured the python at the same time, but were only able to leave light injuries on it.

    The pain seemed to have pissed off the fourth level mutated python, it kept constantly flinging its tail around.

    ¡°Huuuu!¡±

    A huge gust of wind blew over, Ling Mo and his group quickly retreated back. A second level mutated tiger who had been thrown over by Hei Si was immediately swept away by the giant python¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Puu!¡±

    Ling Mo watched as the mutated tiger made contact with the giant python¡¯s tail, it flew away like a ragged doll andnded on the ground. After rolling over a few times, it twitched and died in it¡¯s own pool of blood.

    ¡°So powerful....¡±

    Even the king of the jungle waspletely killed in the face of a fourth level mutated beast....

    The snake tail had also broken two small trees and sshed the surface of the pond.

    The stinking pool of water immediately sshed out, fortunately Ling Mo and girls had already retreated quite a distance.

    ¡°That shit is too fierce.¡±

    Ling Mo was amazed at the destructive power of this fourth level mutated beast.

    Actually if it wasn¡¯t because of the pond¡¯s rancid smell, Hei Si might of been able to find the scent of this python.

    Unfortunately, the environment was on the python¡¯s side...

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight it over here, it would be better to lead it to front where the visitor center is!¡±

    Ling Mo immediately realized that this ce was totally the python¡¯s home court, he and girls couldn¡¯t perform their best under this type of environment.

    The interior of the visitor center was full of various columns, which were divided into upper and lower floors, they could totally fight in that ce and kill it!

    And even if they couldn¡¯t defeat it, at least they could rely on the environment in the visitor center to escape.

    ¡°Hei Si, lure the snake away! If you can lead it for onep around the building, I will give you a gel to eat tonight!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly yelled.

    Even though Ling Mo was considered fast, there was no way he was faster than this fourth level snake, and out of the girls, Li Ya Ling was considered the fastest among all of them, but she had to conserve her strength for the fightter.

    Although the bodies of the zombies were pretty durable, but the mutated beasts were even more superior in this aspect, so conserving their physical strength would be the key to winning this fight.

    Hei Si had no fear, and after growling, she immediately rushed over, agilely leaping up high, her ws directly ripping at the scales of the python.

 Chapter 237 Part 1 - Pretending To Be A Vibrating Bed

    <strong>Chapter 237 Part 1 ¨C Pretending To Be A Vibrating Bed</strong>

    ¡°Hissss!!¡±

    The fourth level mutated python immediately felt pain, it opened its mouth and tried to bite Hei Si.

    But Hei Si had already changed her direction, she followed Ling Mo¡¯smands and ran towards the other road.

    Seeing that the fourth level mutated python was sessfully being lured away, Ling Mo quickly waved his hands, signaling Ye Lian and the other two girls to head for the visitor center.

    There were two roads that were basically parallel to each other, and the distance between them wasn¡¯t too far. As they ran towards the visitor center, all along the way Ling Mo could hear loud noises caused by the fourth level python.

    The fourth level python while under a state of rage was simply a bulldozer knocking away everything in its path, and it¡¯s snake tail constantly swaying along the way.

    Fortunately, this snake wasn¡¯t poisonous, otherwise it would have been even more troublesome.

    ¡°So, how confident are you guys in taking it down?¡±

    Ling Mo excitedly turned around and asked.

    Shana looked at the snake blood on her scythe and remained smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try tearing apart a snake skin.¡±

    ¡°Umm....Hi Dark Shana....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp turned numb, he quickly turned to look at Ye Lian.

    However, she still looked like a clueless little girl to him as usual.

    It seemed like she wasn¡¯t nervous at all, but then again, zombies didn¡¯t know the concept of fear.

    Li Ya Ling was the most excited one, the amber color in her eyes seemed to be much brighter and also colder than usual.

    ¡°Be carefulter please, safety first, hunting second.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo could only remind them helplessly.

    ¡°In any case...we have you brother Ling....¡± Ye Lian hesitated, then smiled and said.

    Sure enough, if it was just the three female zombies and Hei Si fighting the fourth level python, it wouldn¡¯t be enough, but with the addition of Ling Mo¡¯s crowd control abilities, he would be able to provide excellent support and increase their chances of winning.

    In fact, their key to sess stillid in Ling Mo¡¯s hands.

    The three female zombies would definitely cooperate with Ling Mo¡¯s super power. In other words, Ling Mo was basically the core of this team.

    And the coboration between the three female zombies would all work around towards Ling Mo¡¯s abilities.

    If you pretended that Ling Mo was like a centralputer, his spiritual connections would be the connections to the otherputers, and all their operations would centered around Ling Mo.

    If Ling Mo makes any mistake, their rhythm would most likely be disrupted as well.

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s just like usual, we need to always stay calm.....it¡¯s just a slightlyrger snake.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath, and then speeded up and rushed into the visitor center with Ye Lian and the other two female zombies.

    Inside the hall, it was too empty, there were only a few model exhibitions and several garden introductions.

    On both sides of the wall, there were ten pirs on each side. It was thick and seemed pretty hard, it probably won¡¯t be easy for the fourth level mutated python to break it.

    ¡°Go Upstairs! Get upstairs now!¡±

    When he changed his viewpoint to Hei Si¡¯s, Ling Mo realized that Hei Si was in great danger, she had almost gotten swiped by the python¡¯s thick tail several times already.

    And with the broken debris from the buildings flying and hitting Hei Si, she probably couldn¡¯t hold it back for much longer.

    After receiving the signal from Ling Mo using their spiritual connection, Hei Si immediately turned and ran towards the visitor center. They would probably reach the visitor center within one minute.

    By the time the four of them reached the second floor, Hei Si had just rushed into the visitor center with the giant python following closely behind it.

    As soon as the fourth level mutated python reached past the front door, the invisible spirit tentacles had spread around it and wrapped it up.

    It then immediately started to twist and thrash about, as if it saw some kind of illusory prey. It¡¯s mouth opened up and it bit into one of the pirs.

    Seizing this opportunity, Li Ya Ling jumped straight over the railing and held on tight to one of the pirs that shended on, stretched out the upper part of her body and used the Snake Kiss (<i>TL</i>: for those that remember its her weapons name apparently.) in her hands to sh right across one of the mutated python¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Puchi!¡±

    The eyeball exploded, and this fourth level mutated python immediately thrashed out it¡¯s tail while it raised its head up.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The snake tail hit a pir, causing Ling Mo to feel ground start to shake.

    However, just as the python raised it¡¯s head high, Li Ya Ling had rolled over and grabbed onto Shana¡¯s hand and flung her towards the python.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 237 Part 2 - Pretending To Be A Vibrating Bed

    <strong>Chapter 237 Part 2 ¨C Pretending To Be A Vibrating Bed</strong>

    The moment Shananded on top of fourth level mutated python, Ling Mo used his spirit strangtion attack on it again.

    The color of Shana¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, even though her eye ability wouldn¡¯t be very effective, at least it would still have some effect, even if it was very little.

    The giant snake head was right in front of Shana flickering it¡¯s tongue right below her, yet she still continued to smile regardless. The scythe in her hands shed downwards!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    When Shananded back on the ground, at the same time, half of a snake tongue also fell to the ground.

    ¡°Shana, back off!¡±

    ¡°Huuuuu!¡±

    Ye Lian jumped down, grabbed Shana, and leaped high into the air at the same time the snake tail swiped over.

    While she was in the air, the tiger ws in her hands immediately smashed into the other eye of the mutated python and blood sprayed outnding all over the pirs.

    Li Ya Ling immediately reached out and grabbed the both of them pulling them up to the second floor..

    At this time, Ling Mo¡¯s forehead was full of sweat, he had consumed a lot of power in order to constantly use his spirit tentacles to interfere with the battle, not to mention the opponent he was facing was a giant mutated python.

    However, with the loss of one of its five senses, the fourth level mutated python was no longer a huge threat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go down yet, let it consume its energy thinking we are down there as well.¡±

    Ling Mo leaned back and said.

    The entire visitor center was just like a seismic belt, constantly shaking, giving the impression that it would copse at any time.

    Fortunately the structure of this ce was very stable. Although there was lime falling down from the ceiling, ss shattering, and even a huge chandelier falling, but it was still able to hold on from copsing.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    When the four of them cooperated with each other, their teamwork was impable and all of them were very decisive, they didn¡¯t give the snake a chance to rest or climb up.

    ¡°This was too exhrating.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and watched as the fourth level mutated python went apeshit below.

    Hei Si had already jumped out of the visitor center through a window and was currently outside gasping for breath after running for so long.

    If they had made a mistake in this n of theirs, probably the ones that were on the defense wouldn¡¯t be the snake, but them instead.

    The reason why they seeded was due to their good teamwork and also because of their spirit connection with Ling Mo, where no talking was required and everyone had a tacit understanding of each other.

    This was the true power of the puppet ability.

    Even if Ling Mo did not directly control them, the result would still be the same.

    ¡°Wow, even I want say something to cheer it up now.¡±

    Shana was kneeling behind the railing and staring at the fourth level mutated python with amazement.

    Having lost its ability to perceive and being trapped in this ce, it could only go crazy in vain and consume its own strength.

    ¡°Fortunately, this thing isn¡¯t very smart, otherwise we would probably be in great danger.¡± Ling Mo gratefully said, ¡°Although fourth level mutated beasts are at the same level of zombie leaders, but they are much stronger physically, yet on the other hand they aren¡¯t as intelligent....however, they might be different individually, like the snake we sawst time which was much smarter. Is the one down there a bit silly?¡±

    ¡°The intelligence of snakes were always rtively low, why are youparing them with us?¡±

    Shana turned back and looked at Ling Mo and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°...Tell me, where did you hide silly Shana (TL: He was trying to make fun of her since the letters sound the same for Sha in Shana and Silly)....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill down his back. He had originally thought it was pretty funny for Shana naming the devil version of herself ¡°Dark Shana¡±, but right now he felt that it fit her perfectly.

    And it seems that when they faced a fierce battle, Dark Shana would easily upy the dominant position.

    But then again, it seems to also give her a boost in herbat strength.

    Not everyone could put a smile on their face while facing a giant mutated snake with it¡¯s mouth open, even a fearless zombie wouldn¡¯t be too happy about it.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Shana snorted and didn¡¯t talk anymore.

    Li Ya Ling also grabbed onto the railing with excitement and her eyes fixed on the fourth level mutated python¡¯s head.

    There was huge bulge over there, there seems to be a virus hive hidden within the bulge....

    At this moment, Ye Lian suddenly asked curiously, ¡°For it consume all it¡¯s strength, how long will we have to wait?¡±

    Ling Mo was immediately stunned.

    He seems to have actually never considered this question....

    However, when several hours passed by and the sky had turned dark, within the visitor center, there were constant sounds of ¡°Bang!... Bang!¡±. With each sound of a ¡°Bang¡± the ground shook. Ling Mo now finally had aplete understanding on how strong a fourth level mutated python really was.

    After taking a sip of water and taking a bite of beef jerky, Ling Mo finally smiled with embarrassment under the watchful eyes of the three girls.

    ¡°Well...If we pretended this was a vibrating bed wouldn¡¯t that be great...?

 Chapter 238 Part 1 - This Is Simply Cheating

    <strong>Chapter 238 Part 1 ¨C This Is Simply Cheating</strong>

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The snake¡¯s tail thrashed and mmed into the wall breaking a huge big hole, it lifted up it¡¯s head and finally limped weakly onto the floor.

    At the same time, Ye Lian and the two girls jumped over the railings from the second floor.

    ¡°Puchi!¡±

    Three differently shaped weapons pierced directly into the fourth level python¡¯s body all at the same time, and using the power of their drop, they dragged their weapons down making each wound much bigger.

    After bing exhausted from raging downstairs, the snake¡¯s muscles had be loose, making it¡¯s defense drop a lot.

    With this type of situation, Ye Lian and the two girls now had the ability to cut into the python¡¯s body.

    A strong bloody smell burst out, Ling Mo quickly ran down the stairs.

    Upon seeing the giant python at such a close distance, Ling Mo actually thought it was quite frightening.

    It had a speed of at least 20 meters per second when it slithered without any obstacles in it¡¯s way. If it wasn¡¯t because of Hei Si luring it away, it would be impossible for Ling Mo to run away from it.

    For ordinary people, if they had encountered a sneak attack from this fourth level mutated python, they probably wouldn¡¯t even have known how they died.

    It was fortunate for Ling Mo and his group that he came up with a good n, letting them defeat the snake without anyone actually getting hurt.

    But if they had gone face to face, the result would definitely turn out differently.

    In the face of strong opponents, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the type to go head to head with them.

    Going head to head sounds cool and also probably makes your blood boil in excitement, but this wasn¡¯t a game, everyone here only had one life.

    ¡°This snake looks so cool! I wonder if it hibernates as well?¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo stood about five to six meters away, while looking at the fourth level python and eximing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so....¡±Li Ya Ling jumped excitedly from the snake and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be affected by the outside temperature anymore. Under the influence of the virus, the temperature regtion in our bodies became different from humans, the same thing should also apply to mutated beasts.

    Right at this moment, Ye Lian jumped to head of the snake, and then raised her tiger ws and quickly dug into the bulge in it¡¯s head.

    ¡°Sssss!¡±

    This fourth level python raised its body up fiercely and once again tried to thrash from side to side, yet Ye Lian had no intention of letting it go and dug in even deeper.

    Seeing that the snake tail was sweeping towards him, Ling Mo used his spirit strangtion attack again.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    As a st of wind blew past him, Ling Mo could feel a little bit of pain from his skin.

    ¡°This big guy was just too powerful, it¡¯s unfortunate I couldn¡¯t control it and had to kill it, otherwise....¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a look of disappointment, then turned his eyes towards Ye Lian, and suddenly shed a look of excitement.

    This would be the first time he actually saw a mutated beast¡¯s virus hive...

    Ling Mo believes that the mutated beasts here had a higher chance of bing a much higher level. Based on the information Ling Mo had, the zoo was the perfect ce to help the beasts in the zoo mutate and survive. There might be one or two thousand mutated beasts that have survived.

    It seems that in terms of individual strength, the survival and hunting ability of the mutated beasts is indeed much stronger than zombies.

    After sweeping through the zoo, Ling Mo believed that he had contributed a lot towards mankind.

    If he hadn¡¯t cleared out the zoo and let these mutated beasts get a chance to reproduce, not only would it be a huge disaster for zombies, but it would be a even greater one for humans...

    After the bulge was dug up, Ye Lian¡¯s tiger ws dug out a oval object the size of an egg.

    The body of the crystal like thing was transparent with blood vessels inside making it look a bit simr to a bloodshot eye.

    As soon as the virus hive was taken out, Ling Mo immediately could smell a sharp aroma.

    Hei Si who was standing guard outside the visitor center was also lured inside by the smell. Aftering inside she stopped, growled, and didn¡¯te any more closer.

    No matter if it was a zombie or a mutated beast, they all knew how much of the virus their body could handle, it could be regarded as a natural born instinct.

    They know very well what they could eat and what they can¡¯t.

    Just like howst time when they had gotten the zombie leader¡¯s virus hive, Ye Lian and Shana hadn¡¯t immediately eaten it while Li Ya Ling showed a strong rejection towards it.

    So this led to Ling Mo having to carry the virus hive with him personally at all times even until now, and for some reason, Ling Mo felt that this thing was getting much ¡°closer¡± to him....

    Ling Mo quickly shook his head and suppressed this horrible thought.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 238 Part 2 - This Is Simply Cheating

    <strong>Chapter 238 Part 2 ¨C This Is Simply Cheating</strong>

    The virus hive was just a thing he picked out from a zombie leader, how could it be possible for it to be ¡°closer¡± to him, and when Shana ispletely upgraded, he would immediately give her half of it...

    However, as for this beast virus hive, Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes shined with great interest!

    After Ling Mo received the beast virus hive, he only took a nce at it before giving it to Li Ya Ling.

    ¡°You should know how much you should be able to eat each time.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Li Ya Ling stared at the beast virus hive and nodded, ¡°But...if you eat more at one time, the effect would be much better.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling Mo looked at the virus hive and thought about it, ¡°Then let¡¯s put it away first, we can¡¯t eat it here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After reluctantly putting away the virus hive, Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo¡¯s eyes and suddenly reached out with her hands. The two slender yet powerful fingers pinched Ling Mo¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Hey, what was that for?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned with a dissatisfied look, he then saw Li Ya Ling¡¯s clear cut sexy face with a ever so fascinating smile slowly approach his face.

    Then a pair of wet lips touched his with a touch of tenderness, and then a flexible little tongue dug into his mouth.

    Five minutester.....

    ¡°Air...Need air...¡±

    As soon as Li Ya Ling let go, Ling Mo immediately gasped for air, and instinctively reached out and grabbed onto something for support.

    He almost missed his first attempt in grabbing something for support, but lucky he tightened his grip and was able to barely get some support.

    ¡°Almost...Almost suffocated...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Li Ya Ling licked her lips and showed a smile of satisfaction, ¡°You know if you couldn¡¯t be breath, you could have told me. As your Senior Sister, I¡¯ll take real good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, don¡¯t forget who¡¯s the one who isn¡¯t able to get up after doing a certain something. Having said that, why does it seem like you guys don¡¯t need to breath, this is simply cheating...¡±

    The zombie saliva had started to take effect in Ling Mo¡¯s body, restoring his physical strength and mental strength.

    ¡°Brother Ling....I...I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo cluelessly and said.

    Li Ya Ling reached out her hand and touched Ye Lian¡¯s hair saying, ¡°Well..when you have fully awakened you will understand.¡±

    After gasping for air for a few seconds, Ling Mo had finally caught up with his breathing. He then looked up and realized his hand was grabbing onto Shana¡¯s small breast.

    ¡°No wonder, I was about to say, how could I possibly miss it...¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo finished talking, he noticed Shana¡¯s mouth had a evil smile on her face.

    ¡°Sorry, my hands are just too big, and you are still developing so please forget about what I just said and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp turned numb and he quickly tried to change the subject, ¡°Senior Sister, why did you take advantage of me?¡±

    He started to think back on that moment and tried to remember the feeling. Although he had almost suffocated, but he had to admit that Li Ya Ling¡¯s tongue was just too freaking awesome and flexible!

    It moved just like ...a snake!

    At some point during that kiss, Ling Mo even thought that her tongue was forked like a snakes, otherwise how was it possible for her tongue to do so many things at the same time....

    He couldn¡¯t think of another exnation for this feeling.

    ¡°ording to human customs, when you obtain a gift from your boyfriend, shouldn¡¯t he be rewarded with something in return? Li Ya Ling blinked and said, ¡°But I have nothing to give you, so I could only just...¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his hands and said, ¡°You already have memories rted to this kind of thing? Very good, but in fact you could have given me something even better.¡±

    Li Ya Ling widened her eyes and said, ¡°Really? If there is, I would definitely give it to you.¡±

    ¡°There is...Do you know what a ¡°Good morning Bite(<i>TL: Literally had to google this up, apparently means a blowjob in chinese ng</i>)¡± is?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes lit up, looking at Li Ya Ling with great expectations.

    ¡°Ling Mo....¡±

    Li Ya Ling slowly stood up straight, staring at Ling Mo, and then asked seriously, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°No....I was just kidding.¡±

 Chapter 239 Part 1 - Hei Si or Rou Si?

    <strong>Chapter 239 Part 1 ¨C Hei Si or Rou Si?</strong>

    The strong unpleasant smell of blood in the visitor center made it feel as if they were at a garbage disposal nt instead.

    ¡°If it was still early in the day, we could have gone looking to see if there were any snake eggs. I can¡¯t really tell if this is a male or a female snake.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and said.

    Shana smiled and said, ¡°There are also snakes that can reproduce asexually, there are many types of them.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t tell what this snake was previously, it¡¯s entire body shape had totally changed after mutating.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we dissect it and take a look inside....¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it, just the current smell now already makes me feel like fainting, I can¡¯t imagine what it would be like if we were to cut it open. Let¡¯s leave, there¡¯s no reason in staying here.¡±

    Ling Mo covered his nose and took the lead and walked out. The moment he left the visitor center, he quickly took a deep breath.

    A cold breeze of air entered his nostrils giving him a cool and refreshing feeling.

    There were no longer any big dangers in the vicinity, Ling Mo turned on his shlight.

    ¡°ording to this map there should be a business area over there. Let¡¯s spend the night there. It¡¯s unfortunate that we couldn¡¯t find any birds. They were all probably scared away from that fight.¡±

    Ling Mo took out the map and looked at it, confirming the direction.

    He could only postpone the bird thing for now. If he wanted to obtain a ¡°sky radar¡± it wasn¡¯t going to be that simple..

    Ling Mo already had an idea in his mind for obtaining a bird, but he would have to wait until tomorrow in order to set those ns into motion.

    He threw a piece of virus gel to Hei Si, but when Hei Si jumped up and closed it¡¯s mouth after catching the gel, Ling Mo discovered that something in Hei Si changed again.

    ¡°The hair on your body seems to be falling off...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo grabbed her fur, and sure enough, a bunch of hair was clenched between his fingers.

    The hair on Hei Si seemed to have naturally fallen off, sort of like dandruff.

    Ling Mo immediately thought of ¡°Test subject number 2¡±. That unfortunate pigeon did not show any signs of regrowing back it¡¯s feathers after losing it all, so Ling Mo could only helplessly release it back to the wild.

    Watching as the bald pigeon vanished into a thick patch of grass, Ling Mo¡¯s mood at the time was veryplicated.

    It¡¯s hard to try and cultivate a new type of species, even when using the virus, the sess rate of creating a new species was very low...

    Upon seeing his hands full of dog hair, Ling Mo immediately thought of the pigeon.

    Would Hei Si turn into Rou Si (TL:Chinese Pun, meaning shredded meat)?!

    Shana also reached out and pulled down some of Hei Si¡¯s fur and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s probably molting, look, these have just started to grow out.¡±

    Under the light of the shlight, these little small hairs looked extremely soft and there was a little curl in each one of them, and most importantly, it had a special color.

    ¡°I think it looks silver....¡±

    Ling Mo pinched a few more baby furs in order to take a closer look, then shed the light onto Hei Si. She was groaning because Shana had pulled too hard when she was showing Ling Mo and it had hurt her.

    ¡°Maybe it really is evolving, because I¡¯m pretty sure normally molting doesn¡¯t result in a change of color does it? Unfortunately I never raised a dog so I have no clue in this area. Oh yeah, Shana, didn¡¯t your family raise a dog before?¡±

    Ling Mo kept thinking and suddenly remembered that he had seen a dog house previously at where Shana used to live.

    Shana reached out and started to scratch Hei Si¡¯s ear while saying, ¡°I have raised dogs before. In fact I actually raised a lot of dogs.

    ¡°Then you must be very experienced in this area.¡± Ling Mo said with a look of anticipation.

    Although Hei Si could no longer be counted as a normal dog...but at least it still contained some characteristics of a dog.

    Instead of figuring it out as he goes, why not ask Shana for help? Even though it may not reach Ling Mo¡¯s expectations but at least he won¡¯t do something that will disable the dog.

    Shana frowned and thought about it, and then she showed a smile, ¡°Yes, I do have a lot of experience.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave everything to you. From now on, it will be your responsibility for whatever Hei Si eats.¡± Ling Mo immediately revealed a smile.

    ¡°Hei Si, you did a great job tonight, keep it up. Also, she will be your new master and be responsible for feeding you food in the future. If you don¡¯t want to be Rou Si(<i>TL: Chinese Pun = means shredded meat or pork</i>) then you should probably obey her.¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 239 Part 2 - Hei Si or Rou Si?

    <strong>Chapter 239 Part 2 ¨C Hei Si or Rou Si?</strong>

    Having said that, Ling Mo reached out and patted Hei Si¡¯s head, then set out to walk at the front.

    ¡°WUuuu!¡± Hei Si let out a low growl and raised it¡¯s head to look at Shana.

    At this time, Shana¡¯s eyes shed with a glimpse of red light, with a smile on her face.

    ¡°The average lifespan of a dog is ten year, and I had just turned 18, yet I had already raised so many different dogs. What do you think this tells you about me?¡±

    Shana reached out and rubbed Hei Si¡¯s head and said, ¡°Well...anyways your male master didn¡¯t think about this part, so I technically didn¡¯t lie to him. I really do have a lot of experience....¡±

    Just as Ling Mo¡¯s group left the zoo, the tail of the snake inside the dark visitor center moved a bit.

    After a while, the skin on the mutated python started to stretch and a gel like object was extruded from the inside.

    After the gel like thing squirmed for a bit, a t head burst out from it...

    After a half an hour on a gloomy street, there were a group of dark figures that had finally shown up.

    ¡°Over there is the business street.¡± Ling Mo happily said.

    Under the darkness of the night, the business street seemed to be very dead. The only sounds they could hear were from a advertisement billboard that made ¡°creaking¡± sounds.

    From time to time there were some random noises, which could have been a wandering zombie stepping on something or even some ss falling from the sky.

    For the sake of safety, Ling Mo turned off his shlight and switched to Ye Lian¡¯s vision in order to see.

    Their eyes were slightly shiney in the night, but it would be hard to detect without looking carefully.

    Zombies had wonderful night vision, even Hei Si had it as well, but her strongest asset was still her nose.

    With her walking at the front to lure the zombies away, Ling Mo and the three girls didn¡¯t need to spend much of their energy to fight them.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The beginning of the business street had multiple car wreckages scatted everywhere, there were even some traces of explosions.

    Arge building had been burnt down, you could still see a stove within the wreckage.

    Most of the buildings on the other side were most likely restaurants since there were multiple traces of fires.

    A half burnt corpse had fallen into a flower bed next to the road, it was so burnt that you couldn¡¯t even tell if it was a human or a zombie.

    ¡°Seems like we need to go deeper.¡±

    Ling Mo looked further down the street and whispered.

    The buildings nearby were impossible to spend the night in.

    However, he suddenly realized that the amount of zombies roaming around seemed to be quite small, and Hei Si had only been able to lure away about a dozen or so zombies.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, even if there weren¡¯t thousands of zombies around this area, there should of been at least a couple hundred....¡±

    As they went deeper into the business area, the more heavier the doubts became in Ling Mo¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Wuuuu!¡±

    Hei Si, who was running at the front of the group, suddenly stopped. It turned back and bit the two zombies it couldn¡¯t shake off to death, then quickly leaned itself to a corner of a wall carefully.

    Through Hei Si¡¯s spirit connection Ling Mo could tell that something wasn¡¯t right. He waved his hand and the walking speed of the four people immediately elerated.

    At this time, the distance between him and Hei Si was about a thousand meters if he walked directly in a straight line, with more than a dozen buildings in between them.

    It was with these buildings that Hei Si was able to lure then into the alleys and find a chance to get away from them, resulting in the zombies to keep wandering in the alleys after losing their target.

    And Ling Mo could then walk behind with the three girls in the big street, avoiding useless battles.

    After speeding up, they didn¡¯t need to be careful about any obstacles in the way and were able to directly reach Hei Si¡¯s location.

    At this time, Hei Si was at the corner of the street, poking his head out with a vignt look.

    ¡°What wrong....?¡±

    Ling Mo also peeked out his head and was suddenly stunned.

    No wonder the streets didn¡¯t have a lot of zombies, they were all gathered over here....

    Hundreds of zombies had surrounded a tall building. The zombies were all trying to squeeze in frantically through the front door, some had even jumped on top of the heads of the zombies stuck in front of them, in order to try and directly enter the second floor.

    However with theck of a good pivot point and the fact that the building waspletely built with tempered ss, they ended up failing.

    ¡°Guess there are probably survivors in there....¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and looked upstairs using Ye Lian¡¯s vision, but because it was a one-way ss, it was impossible for him to see what was going on inside from the outside.

    ¡°What idoit would bring all these zombies to gather all in one ce, isn¡¯t that the same as looking for death?¡±

    With hundreds of zombies, it was possible for the zombies topletely dismantle this building. Based on the current situation, these people weren¡¯t surrounded for that long.

    With so many zombies, it was no longer possible to use Hei Si in order to lure the zombies away.

    Although Hei Si was quite powerful, she still had her limits. If she got surrounded by hundreds of zombies, she would instantly be ripped apart leaving nothing behind.

    The same thing applies to the four of them as well. The biggest advantage of the zombies were it¡¯s numbers, and the number of zombies here has clearly reached a point were it poses a threat.

 Chapter 240 Part 1 - Big Sister Is Here To Save You

    <strong> Chapter 240 Part 1 ¨C Big Sister Is Here To Save You</strong>

    ¡°There are probably humans trapped in there....¡±

    Shana took a look and whispered.

    Right at this moment, about a dozen or so zombies decided to suddenly turn back around, stretched out their necks and sniffed twice. They immediately rushed forward towards where Ling Mo and his entourage were hiding.

    ¡°Shit! We¡¯ve been discovered!¡±

    Ling Mo looked back at the two zombie corpses behind him.

    Hei Si¡¯s teeth was just too strong, the two corpses were bitten apart, and naturally gave off a sharp bloody smell.

    However, when Ling Mo was going to use his spirit tentacles to take control of the ten zombies that were rushing his way, a ck shadow suddenly came rushing towards him from the side.

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    Although he was able to quickly use his powers to cause a mental disturbance on the new opponent, he still felt that his clothes seemed to have been touched.

    And the sneak attacker¡¯s reaction speed was really fast. Even though the attacker was only able to hook onto Ling Mo¡¯s clothes, he was still able to react fast enough to pull Ling Mo up with him.

    Night time was actually a huge disadvantage for Ling Mo. When he tried to control the zombies, he would need to concentrate and put his full mind into controlling the zombies so naturally he wasn¡¯t able to share his vision with the girls.

    Ling Mo could never have imagined that he would be sessfully attacked by someone from out of nowhere.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t panic, as long as he wasn¡¯t touched directly by the other party, it wasn¡¯t a serious problem yet.

    When the sneak attacker tried to drag Ling Mo to the wall and pull him pull up with him, he calmly pulled out his dagger and stabbed backwards.

    ¡°PU!¡±

    When the dagger stabbed into the flesh of the backside a head, the attacker¡¯s grip weakened and immediately loosened it¡¯s fingers.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo easily fell to the ground, but did not expect the shlight that hung around his waist to also drop onto the ground as well.

    ¡°PA!¡±

    A muffled sound came out immediately, and it seems that the shlight had bepletely broken.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    And it was because of this muffled sound that attracted another ten zombies.

    Fortunately at this time, the first batch of zombies that hade running towards Ling Mo had already been killed off by girls and Hei Si.

    The second batch of zombies were immediately controlled by Ling Mo, they all turned around to block more zombies that had been attracted by the smell of blood.

    ¡°We need to hurry up and go. This will never end....¡±

    This was why zombies were scary, when you attracted one, it might lead others to follow as well.

    Before they left the area, Ye Lian had dug out the virus gel from the sneak attacker. The sneak attacker that was able to sessfullyunch a sneak attack was naturally also an advanced zombie.

    Although it seems to have only broke through the advanced level recently...

    However, Ling Mo noticed that the face of the zombie seemed to have gotten punched by what looked like a fist and one of its eyes had be bruised.

    ¡®Could it be that it was hit only recently? Who could it be? Could it be from one of the survivors in the building?¡¯

    Ling Mo found it hard to imagine that someone could actually fight with a zombie and beat it up using only it¡¯s fist...

    Just when Ling Mo and the girls were about to turn into a small alley, a pair of eyes were staring at the corner were Ling Mo and the girls were from behind the tempered ss window on the third floor of the building.

    ¡°You guys look, more than twenty zombies are heading that way.¡±

    Based on the sound of the voice, it was a young woman.

    Another voice came from behind her with a hint of doubt, ¡°Is it a survivor? There shouldn¡¯t be any survivors wandering around during the night.¡±

    The female voice responded, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, maybe they saw our signals that we sent out previously and so they quickly came here? Or it could be that they are taking the advantage of this area to find food while the zombies are all gathered here.¡±

    ¡°Forget them. Seems like most of the zombies are here, we should get started now. If they are all still alive after we finish off the zombies, we can bring them back with us.¡±

    One hand reached out to pull open the curtain, and under the moonlight was a man and a woman.

    The woman who was talking had a ponytail and was wearing a cap. You couldn¡¯t really see what she really looked like but her voice was quite enchanting and nice to hear, simr to reporters.

    ¡°How could ordinary survivors handle this, the zombie that had just ran away was a high leveled one. Just that one zombie was enough to kill the whole lot them. Don¡¯t forget the main reason why we are out here. I¡¯ll take the chance to go save them, while you get things done here.¡±

    The tall man was obviously the other speaker. He sneered and said with an upset tone, ¡°Fine. Wang Heng, Li Fei, you guys go with Sun Zeya. But if they are already dead, then we can only count that as they were very unlucky.¡±

    ¡°See this is the reason why you¡¯re an asshole, I honestly don¡¯t know why we would even let youe along with us.¡±

    Sun Zeya lifted her hat and revealed a pair of very bright eyes.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 240 Part 2 - Big Sister Is Here To Save You

    <strong>Chapter 240 Part 2 ¨C Big Sister Is Here To Save You</strong>

    At this time, Ling Mo and the girls were both retreating and resisting at the same time, while Hei Si had already lured several zombies around to the other side of the alley.

    Just as the Tang Sword from Ling Mo was about to push back the zombie in front of him, a light sound suddenly came by, and the zombie that was struggling with Ling Mo fell down in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned at first, but then quickly reacted and immediately dodged to one side, looking vigntly in front of him.

    Three barrels from a gun appeared in the darkness of the night, and every time a light shed, a zombie would drop.

    As the zombies were all killed, three figures also came out from a corner.

    The one that led the group was a young woman who is pretty short in height, she wore casual clothes and had a gun in her hands.

    The submachine gun that the girl was holding was quite different from the one Ling Mo had, it seemed to look heavier, yet even though the girl looked so small, she was still able to lift it so easily.

    The other two also carried guns in their hands, and based from the sounds of the guns firing, they had silencers on them.

    This type of thing was quite difficult to find, Ling Mo immediately became suspicious of the identity of these three people.

    ¡°Are they from the military?¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you guys alright?¡± The woman ran towards Ling Mo¡¯s group and then looked around the corpses that were on the ground and said, ¡°You guys are pretty strong....¡±

    ¡°Sun team, look over there, that high level zombie.¡±

    One of the two guys suddenly saw the corpse of the advanced zombie and yelled with surprise.

    The woman¡¯s gaze became much more serious as she swiftly swept through the faces of Ling Mo¡¯s group and finally stopped her eyes on Ling Mo, ¡°It looks like you guys actually didn¡¯t need us to save you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s first send out the signal.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Just when the woman was about to say something more, several zombies were attracted over.

    One of them immediately put his finger in his mouth and blew a whistle.

    Ling Mo was confused when he saw that, and then he heard a gunshot suddenlye from the building.

    The zombies that were previously attracted by the smell of blood immediately turned towards the building and rushed over. The zombies that were encircled below began to madly squeeze in crazily.

    Zombies could turn very scary when they went crazy, some of the zombies even stepped on the other ones in order to just climb up to the second floor.

    However, the zombie that had just climbed up to the balcony was immediately shot in the head and fell back down.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, set the fire!¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Another gunshot was fired, and a ring of fire immediately appeared on the outskirts of the building.

    These zombies were either caught on fire or surrounded by it.

    ¡°Throw it down.¡±

    The tall man shouted, and then curtain was pulled open. A dozen figures appeared in the window, and the beer bottles that they were holding were immediately lit up and thrown down(TL: I¡¯m pretty sure this is probably a molotov).

    But these bottles obviously did not contain water, they had oil inside them.

    ¡°A simple incendiary bomb?¡±

    Ling Mo was surprised to see these bottles explode on the zombies, and with the ring of fire trapping the zombies inside, there was no way the zombies inside the ring could avoid from being burned to death.

    Actually, some of the incendiary bombs did not explode but since they had oil in them, when it fell on the zombies, they would eventually catch fire because of the ring that trapped them inside.

    ¡°So, what do you think? Don¡¯t you agree that we are so smart?¡±

    The woman with the surname ¡°Sun¡± didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush to go over there, instead she stood beside Ling Mo excitedly.

    ¡®When the fuck did she stand so close to me....¡¯

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart was a bit shocked, but he opened his mouth and faintly said, ¡°You might have burned yourself.¡±

    ¡°There was no other way, in this whole area, this ce was the only suitable ce. Plus there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with this idea since the walls are all made of concrete, there aren¡¯t any mmable decorating materials, and all the curtains on the bottom floor have been removed, so it¡¯s not that easy to burn this ce.

    The woman squeezed her chin and smiled at the zombies that were in mes, trapped around the building.

    ¡°And even if somehow the building does catch on fire, they could always retreat from the very top of the building.¡±

    She turned her head and looked at Ling Mo, and then showed a look of interest, ¡°Originally, big sister was here to save you guys, but it seems that you all are very powerful. Are you the one who killed this high level zombie?¡±

 Chapter 241 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 241 Part 1 ¨C A Stupid Way to Hit on Someone</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go over and help them?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine, they can handle it.¡±

    The woman smiled, then pulled the night vision goggles around her neck, and reached out to tap Ling Mo¡¯s arm.

    Ling Mo slightly frowned, he moved his body slightly sideways, and was able to avoid it.

    This made the woman stunned, and then her eyes lit up, ¡°Wow, you are really amazing. It seems that the person who killed the high level zombie should be you, right? Isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Stop giving me that long face, introduce yourself a bit, my name is Sun Zeya, and the two of them are my teammates. This here is Wang Heng and the other is Li Fei.¡±

    Sun Zeya looked at Ling Mo with brightened eyes, it seems that she was very interested in him.

    This woman was too friendly... and she seems to be quite powerful since she was able to approach Ling Mo without making a noise.

    Most importantly, they obviously knew there was a high level zombie running amok outside, yet they still had the balls toe out, which told Ling Mo that they had the means to get rid of the high level zombie as well.

    ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother introducing Ye Lian and the others to them. He still wasn¡¯t sure of the identity of this new group so he was vignt against them.

    However, since they rushed out immediately to offer help after noticing something was wrong outside, it gave Ling Mo a pretty good impression of them, otherwise he would have already brought Ye Lian and the other girls to leave.

    ¡°Oh, what a nice name....¡± Sun Zeya smiled and said.

    She naturally understood that Ling Mo was still a bit wary of her, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.

    As for who Ye Lian and the other two girls were, based on how close they were standing to Ling Mo, it was pretty easy to tell...

    She had deliberately tried to approach Ling Mo and the result she ended up having was making each of the three girls give her a very cold look...

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    However, she didn¡¯t know that this reaction wasn¡¯t due to because they were jealous of her, but because they were generally cold to humans.

    If they really were jealous, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple cold look. Instead, they would probably be tear the other person apart into little pieces.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple name, what¡¯s nice about it...even if you want to get close to someone you shouldn¡¯t use suchme methods....¡±

    Ling Moined in his head.

    The way Sun Zeya tried to approach Ling Mo was almost exactly like how those men who tried to approach a beautiful girl using the most retarded way.

    A woman who could actually give Ling Mo this type of feeling made him unsure on whether he shouldugh or cry.

    However, taking advantage of the light that came from the fire, Ling Mo could see the side part of her face.

    The outline of her face was beautiful, she seemed very confident, full of heroic spirit, and she seemed like a good person overall.

    If she didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t move, and dressed up a bit more like a woman, she probably would have gotten a lot of attention from men before the apocalypse.

    ¡°They are about to withdraw,e with us.¡±

    Sun Zeya nced at the upper level and suddenly reached out to grab Ling Mo¡¯s arm.

    Ling Mo took a step back but she turned her wrist and quickly grasped onto Ling Mo¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold to big sister, hurry let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°The strength of this woman was quite powerful....¡± Ling Mo thought.

    Ling Mo obviously could have used his puppeting skills to dodge her, but since everything wasn¡¯t really clear, he didn¡¯t want to risk exposing his abilities at this time.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t feel any bad intentionsing from this woman.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with them first.¡± Ling Mo said to Ye Lian and the other two girls.

    As for Hei Si, Ling Mo made it follow them from very far away, basically keeping it at the maximum distance in order for Sun Zeya not to discover her.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling slowly put away their weapons and nodded.

    As long as Ling Mo shook his head or even gave a spiritual instruction, Sun Zeya would have been beheaded immediately.

    In moment of grabbing onto Ling Mo¡¯s arm, Sun Zeya who was smiling, shed a frightened look, ¡°Such strong killing intent....seriously scared me! But finding this group was this missions biggest gain! Sure enough, my decision was correct!¡±

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what Sun Zeya was thinking, but hearing her whispering something and thenughing in a very low voice, gave him the goosebumps...

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 241 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 241 Part 2 ¨C A Stupid Way to Hit on Someone</strong>

    After they bypassed a building and reached a open spaced area, more than a dozen people came out from a building.

    The explosions over there have already started to be weaker, but the fire over there has really illuminated this area.

    Walking at the end of the group, was a man with a tall body, when he came into Ling Mo¡¯s field of vision, Ling Mo saw him turning his body around and shooting.

    With the firing of a gunshot, a zombie that was following them and also on fire, fell to the ground.

    ¡°Do you see that tall guy? His nickname is Uncle Tom. He is a Chinese special instructor(TL: Military instructor). He is also quite powerful but he isn¡¯t as friendly as me.¡±

    Sun Zeya did not have any intentions of letting Ling Mo go, it was as if she was afraid if she let him go, he would immediately try to run away.

    ¡°Special Instructor? Does this mean....¡± Ling Mo eyes shed with interest, ¡°You guys are from the army?¡±

    Li Fei interrupted, ¡°Your eyesight isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°Could it be....¡± Ling Mo hadn¡¯t finished speaking, before the tall soldier named Tom had already walked over.

    While wiping off the sweat on his forehead, he was also frowning as he looked Ling Mo and his party.

    Especially when he saw Ye Lian and other two girls, his expression seemed to show even more impatience.

    ¡°Sun Zeya, were these the ones you saved? Some people must have died I¡¯m guessing? You guys really have a soft spot for girls.¡±

    Tom¡¯s voice was really low and cold, especially thest sentence, which was full of sarcasm, ¡°Oh what happened to the high level zombie?¡±

    Sun Zeya sneered and pushed Ling Mo to the front, ¡°I didn¡¯t save them, only just helped them a little bit. In fact, even if we didn¡¯t help them, they could have solved the problem themselves. Also, these people here are really powerful, and they didn¡¯t have any other people in their group. In addition, the high level zombie was killed by Mr. Ling Mo here.¡±

    Tom had just lost his interest in Ling Mo. After all, Ling Mo¡¯s body seemed normal when hepared it with any of the soldiers behind him.

    Not to mention if he were topare Ling Mo with himself...Most importantly, they all had guns while Ling Mo only carried a outdated cold weapon.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Sun Zeya¡¯s words made Tom stop his hands immediately from taking a box of cigarettes from his pocket.

    He stared at Ling Mo with surprise.

    Not only him, but the soldiers who also came with Tom, looked at Ling Mo with surprise.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible....Didn¡¯t that high level zombie flee from Tom?¡±

    ¡°Could it be...Could it be due to special abilities?¡±

    This sentence immediately changed the atmosphere, and the eyes of the soldiers who looked at Ling Mo immediately changed.

    ¡°If he really is a psychic, then our mission should be consideredpleted.¡± said a soldier excitedly.

    ¡°Our luck seems to be good!¡± Another person eximed.

    ¡°We should confirm first, no need to be that excited....¡± Some people still had doubts about it.

    ¡°Hey, Wang Heng, have you guys seen it? Is he really a psychic?¡±

    Someone walked beside Wang Heng and Li Fei, then asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Eh...my entire focus was on the zombies...how the hell should I know how they fought? Wang Heng reluctantly spread his hands. ¡°But as for the high level zombie, it was indeed killed by them, and it should have been killed by this young man.¡±

    Tom stared at Ling Mo for a while, his eyes bing a bit more dignified, ¡°Are you a psychic?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t respond to this question.

    To other people, this expression meant the same as admitting to it.

    The survivors started to discuss with each other in a low voice, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Ling Mo.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tom put the cigarette pack back in its original ce and then solemnly reached out with his hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I had offended you earlier, you guys are very impressive.¡±

    Ling Mo only nced at the outstretched hand and then asked, ¡°That advanced...That high level zombie was punched by you? And on the eyes?¡±

    Tom nced at him and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you also a psychic?¡±

    ¡°Ha Ha, No. I¡¯m just an ordinary soldier.¡± Tom smiled and shook his head.

    Ling Mo hesitated for a moment, then reached out his hand and said, ¡°You are also quite impressive.¡±

    The original attitude of Tom, who only respected the strong, made Ling Mo somewhat ufortable, but the fact that he was able to punch a high level zombie as an ordinary person deserved some respect....

    This kind of powerful person indeed had the capital to be arrogant.

    ¡°Tom, you better understand that, I was the one that brought them back here. Anyways, let¡¯s first find a temporary ce to rest and tomorrow morning we can begin with our ns once again. Ling Mo, you guys shoulde with us.

    Said Sun Zeya as she hooked onto Ling Mo¡¯s fingers with her hands.

    There obviously wasn¡¯t any room for discussion, not to mention she seemed like she intended to drag Ling Mo with her...Ling Mo could only helplessly look at Sun Zeya.

    How could this woman seem to not be aware that there were other people around?

    However, these soldiers all turned a blind eye. Even Tom immediately diverted his attention elsewhere.

    Nheless, Ling Mo was still quite curious about the identity of this group of people. If he didn¡¯t guess incorrectly, these group of people were most likely a search and rescue team...

    And the information they had must definitely be a lot more than the other survivors...

 Chapter 242 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 242 Part 1 ¨C I Am Trying Hard To Give Him A Child</strong>

    The so called temporary ce, was actually just a building in the distance.

    In order to be careful, while he was being taken away by Sun Zeya, Ling Mo made Hei Si go up ahead of them to check it out.

    Since Hei Si¡¯s intelligence was quite low, Ling Mo was able to do some simple controlling for a short time without worrying about damaging her spirit.

    However, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t able to control her for a long time since Hei Si was still a creature with some intelligence, it¡¯s hard to say what would actually happen if he did continue controlling her.

    This would only be the time Ling Mo would actually take control of Hei Si.

    There was no other way since spiritual connections could only convey simple instructions.

    Commands like, ¡°hey, make a detour to here and quietly approach inside to see if anyone is over there in the buildings.¡± aren¡¯t possible to make with just spirit tentacles...

    Although Ling Mo was keen on training his spirit tentacles to be simr to a data line (TL: Honestly I¡¯m a bit confused as well on the meaning of data line but I¡¯m gonna take a hard guess that it means being able to send clearer and moreplex messages through his tentacles), and ording to his assumptions, it¡¯s quite possible to achieve, but it¡¯s hard to say how many breakthroughs he would need to go through in order to achieve this, and with his current mental strength, it was not possible for him to achieve it.

    As for why the soldiers were here, Ling Mo was still unclear.

    But watching them move quickly and silently, Ling Mo understands that now wasn¡¯t a good time to ask, it seems he could only wait until they reached the temporary living ce.

    The physical abilities of these people seemed to be very good, even when they were carrying twenty pounds of heavy items, they could still remain moving at the same speed.

    And after just experiencing a horror scene of being surrounded by hundreds of zombies, there was no signs of fear at all, some even had a smile on their faces.

    ¡°They have strong mentality and probably have tons of experience whenes to fighting against zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo secretly made a judgement in his head.

    The speed of Hei Si quickly surpassed them, and she was quietly approaching some of the buildings ahead of them.

    With it¡¯s keen sense of smell, she quickly found out that something was wrong in that building.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Smell of a human....

    Hei Si sneaked around the building and smelled it carefully.

    Based on the smell, Hei Si could determine that there was a person near the front door, two people at the window upstairs, and inside the building itself had several other people.

    But out of all the people there only three of them made Hei Si feel threatened.

    However, they did not notice Hei Si, and with the cover from the night sky, Hei Si was like a gust of ck wind. She instantly attached herself to the corner of the building.

    This was just an ordinary building, other than the guard posts, there were no other defensive measures in this building. Such a ce would definitely not be a base.

    After scouting the area a bit more, Ling Mo controlled Hei Si and found a ce to hide.

    If a problem came up, Hei Si would be his trump card.

    ¡°It seems that they were sent out on some kind of mission. Was eliminating the zombies around here just in order to make it much easier for them toplete their mission?¡±

    Ling Mo started thinking, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t discover what Ye Lian and the others really are, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. Due to me having super powers, Sun Zeya and Tom are much friendlier to me, so inquiring them for some information should be fine. No matter what, I should still really be careful since maybe one of them also has super powers....¡±

    Ling Mo had three powerful female zombies at his side, yet Tom and his group had no idea about this potential threat making this one of Ling Mo¡¯s strongest trump cards.

    The only way a human could tell that someone was a zombie other than their frenzied bloodthirstiness was their eyes.

    But from a zombie¡¯s perspective, they wouldn¡¯t bother trying to disguise themselves either way.

    Most importantly, even if there was a zombie with a high level of intelligence, they would not try to be close with a human.

    They would only attack, or observe, but they would never try to blend in with humans.

    So no matter what, as long as Ye Lian and the other two don¡¯t expose themselves, this group of people would never think that the girls were actually zombies.

    Another trump card of Ling Mo¡¯s would be his super power, which was virtually impossible to block.

    Although they all carried guns on them, they couldn¡¯t really use them if Ling Mounched a spirit strangtion or mind disrupt attack on them.

    It was because of these careful considerations that Ling Mo decided to stay with this group for a while.

    Since he had too little information to understand the current situation with the outside world, he unfortunately had to socialize with these people...

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 242 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 242 Part 2 ¨C I Am Trying Hard To Give Him A Child</strong>

    ¡°Oh yeah, do you mind me asking if your girlfriends have special powers as well?¡±

    Sun Zeya tried to lean on top of Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder while she asked, but due to her height, it seemed to be a bit hard.

    Ling Mo even thought that her chest might have been pressed against his arms....

    But she seems to be wearing some type of body armor, Ling Mo could only feel a t surface.

    ¡°I¡¯m his big sister...¡± Li Ya Ling suddenly said in a cold voice.

    Sun Zeya immediately was stunned, then she showed an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, you guys don¡¯t have any resemnce to each other...¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m also his girlfriend.¡± Li Ya Ling continued saying, ¡°In human terms, it is the type of rtionship where I am trying hard to give him a child.¡±

    ¡°Although what your saying is true, but could you at least use a more euphemistic exnation?¡± Ling Mo said.

    Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°What is euphemism? I don¡¯t have that word in my memory....¡±

    ¡°Euphemism means....nevermind, just pretend I never said anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Sun Zeya silently removed her arms from Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°But you guys aren¡¯t really brother and sister right? You two have no resemnce to each other... Cousins maybe? Or some kind of rtives where your allowed to be married?¡±

    Ling Mo was rendered speechless, ¡°What she meant was, she is my Senior Sister...¡±

    At the same time, Ling Mo also had a better understanding of this woman. The way she thinks was really special....

    ¡°Errrr..Ha ha ha false rm!¡±

    Sun Zeya¡¯s face was thicker than Ling Mo¡¯s imagination, she actually put back herself back onto Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Tell me, how about them?¡± Sun Zeya whispered.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo nced at her and said, ¡°No. Also, you being like this to me isn¡¯t it a bit....¡±

    Sun Zeya said, ¡°I¡¯m a woman and I don¡¯t even mind, so why should you mind? They don¡¯t have super powers....That¡¯s a pity, but well, there aren¡¯t a lot of them to begin with anyways.

    ¡°A man can also mind...¡± Ling Mo revealed a depressed look.

    He could feel that this woman was trying her best to make a good rtionship with him, but she seemed tock the ability to socialize with other people properly.

    ¡°It was fine for men to put their hands on each other¡¯s shoulders to express their closeness with each other, but as a woman who wanted to use it in the same way, it would probably have been a lot more sincere if she asked him to take a look and see what color her panties were...¡± Ling Mo thought in his mind.

    Sun Zeya suddenly turned her eyes onto Shana and said, ¡°Beautiful little sister, you should have a martial arts background right?¡±

    This woman¡¯s eyes were really sharp...Shana had reced her knife with a scythe already, yet she was still able to tell..

    Shana stared at Sun Zeya and looked directly into her eyes. Then she showed a sneer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you also have a martial arts background? What did you learn?¡±

    ¡°Ha Ha...just some Kickboxing.¡±

    Although Sun Zeya was smiling, her eyes showed a hint of surprise.

    At this time, Tom who was walking at the very front yelled, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    Ling Mo looked up and sure enough, Ling Mo saw that it was the building that Hei Si had just found.

    This ce was a high-end women¡¯s clothing store, could see messy hangers and all kinds of clothes scattered everywhere on the ground as soon as you entered the door.

    As soon as he entered the door, Ling Mo saw one of the three people Hei Si had noticed. He leaned against the wall hugging a gun and he had a depressed look on his face.

    ¡°Hey, loser, how does it feel to stand guard at home?¡±

    Wang Heng used an ironic tone to ask him as he passed by him.

    The man immediately snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky, you were just lucky. Next time we draw lots, I¡¯ll definitely win!¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly be as unlucky as you, this must be the second time you drew this position isn¡¯t it? HA HA HA HA....Let me tell you something, we ughtered thousands of zombies today! And also, we encountered a psychic!¡±

    As Wang Heng finished talking, he turned his eyes and looked at Ling Mo, who had just entered through the door.

    ¡°That good?¡±

    The man immediately showed a hint of surprise and kept staring at him.

    Then he saw Ye Lian and the other two girls, even though it was dark inside, but with their excellent appearance and unique temperament, it was hard not to be attracted by them.

    ¡°Fucking...beauties...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let that drool of yourse out, haven¡¯t you noticed they came with the psychic?¡±

    Wang Heng slightly elbowed him on the waist and warned him in a low voice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just look at them?¡±

    But it was at this moment, when he made contact with Ye Lian¡¯s eyes, and suddenly felt a cold chill under his feet, his eyes seemed to have been punctured by needles and he immediately moved his gaze elsewhere.

 Chapter 243 Part 1 - Self Promoting

    <strong>Chapter 243 Part 1 ¨C Self Promoting</strong>

    On the way upstairs, Ling Mo finally had the opportunity to ask them some questions.

    ¡°So, who are you guys.....¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo opened his mouth to ask, Sun Zeya smiled and said, ¡°We are a search and rescue team consisting of twenty people, our main mission is to collect medicine and find survivors. We just entered X City about ten days ago. The captain of our team is Tom, I am their vice captain.¡±

    She exined everything in one go, and then looked at Ling Mo with extremely bright eyes, ¡°What you really wanted to ask is where we came from, and whether or not we have a military base, right?¡±

    Ling Mo nodded. In fact, there were tons of questions in his mind, but he needed to be patient if he wanted get answers for all of them.

    At this time, Tom who was in front of Ling Mo, suddenly stopped walking. He turned his head towards Ling Mo and said, ¡°Every survivor we met so far has asked this question. But this isn¡¯t actually a big secret. Do you know that there is a hydropower station between X City and A City?¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a while and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    This province had a basinndscape. Although X City was located in a ins area, the A City in the north is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and if you went further north, it would have endless mountains.

    Thergest river in X Cityes from the city of A. The hydropower station built between the two cities is also thergest hydropower station in the province.

    As a native of X City, Ling Mo had never went to A City, nor has he ever seen the hydropower station, but he at least heard about it before.

    Of course, never visiting the neighboring city was not something to be proud of....

    Tom asked again, ¡°Did you know that there is a military camp near the hydropower station?¡±

    ¡°No, I did not know....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal, most of the general public wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Tom smiled and said.

    Although his smile looked genuine, but Ling Mo felt like punching him in throat and thought to himself, ¡°Are you fucking with me?¡±

    ¡°I can tell you that he¡¯s definitely not kidding, it¡¯s just that he has grown a lot of muscles and it squeezed his brain to the side.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Sun Zeyaughed quietly and whispered into Ling Mo¡¯s ear.

    Her mouth had a minty taste, and when she spoke to Ling Mo, she also blew gently into Ling Mo¡¯s ear making his whole body immediately feel numb and a bit erotic.

    This woman finally let go of his shoulder, but she was still very close to Ling Mo. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the stairway was too narrow, Ling Mo would definitely move away.

    ¡°So then your headquarters is in that militarypound?¡± Ling Mo continued asking.

    Tom nodded, ¡°Yes, I was originally from thatpound. There are also several soldiers here that are from thepound as well. But unlike us, Sun Zeya used to be a policewoman from A City. Everyone else is either a veteran or part of the police from A City. There are also a couple of forest rangers.... Anyways they are all people with skills. At this time, it doesn¡¯t really matter who they were before as long as they are willing to listen tomands, we are willing to ept them.¡±

    When he said this, he looked a little deeper in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes as if he was trying to tell him something.

    However, Ling Mo wanted to roll his eyes, and he thought to himself, with Ye Lian and the other two in his group there was no way he would join them.

    He had only followed them back was because he wanted some more information about the current situation.

    Fortunately, judging from their current behavior, they don¡¯t seem like they would force him to join. Naturally they probably never thought that someone would actually refuse.

    Through Tom¡¯s exnation, Ling Mo understood a little bit of the current situation.

    This Tom¡¯s background isn¡¯t small. He joined some kind of international special forces training, and he had just returned to China shortly before the disaster(TL: So I¡¯m gonna revert back to the previous tl wording since apocalypse sounds a bit too much. Disaster sounds better in this case) broke out.

    Speaking of the situation at the time of the disaster, Tom seems to have some lingering fears about it...

    In fact, Tom had actually thought they were doing pretty well in the initial stage of the outbreak.

    They had acted fast, responded quickly and effectively, and they also eliminated all potential threats of being bitten..

    But no one expected that some people would mutate. After a few times, the spirit of the survivorspletely copsed.

    People started to panic and began to use their guns to point at each other. The trust between peoplepletely disappeared, so with that being said, there was no way they could fight together any longer.

    Having said that, Tom¡¯s eyes shed with sorrow, ¡°At that time everyone was having a bad time...¡±

    ¡°The time of this panic hadsted a long time, and it was not until half a monthter, did they decide to finally walk out from hiding and start clearing the zombies within the military camp.¡±

    ¡°By the time all the zombies were cleared, the food supply had also nearly been depleted.¡±

    ¡°In order to survive, our only choice was to head over to A City.¡±

    ¡°In process of searching for food in City A, we also found some survivors, but we mainly tried to recruit people like Sun Zeya who were capable or skilled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t want to save people, but during that time... we couldn¡¯t even help ourselves.¡± Tom said with some helplessness.

    ¡°So doesn¡¯t that mean....your rescue team was spontaneously created?¡±

    Ling Mo was really disappointed, he had thought that they were part of some kind of military organization, but they were actually just some ¡°random team¡± with no real connections to the military.

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be unhappy. Most of the facilities in the military camp aren¡¯t destroyed, and the geographical position is also good, there is also a water source nearby...plus we have been sending out radio signals continuously, and recently we received a response from some air force group, which means....¡±

    Sun Zeya¡¯s expression suddenly became serious and her eyes looked brighter, ¡°The human race isn¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 243 Part 2 - Self Promoting

    <strong>Chapter 243 Part 2 ¨C Self Promoting</strong>

    Ling Mo suddenly felt moved.

    Indeed, no matter if it¡¯s an official organization or just a random one, it really didn¡¯t matter now.

    In fact, there really is no difference between them anymore.

    But in order integrate all the scattered people in the world, there still would need to be a group simr to a government.

    What surprised Ling Mo the most was that they had guns and weapons, yet it took them half a year to get up on their feet....

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s expression, Tom coughed and said, ¡°Although we couldn¡¯t kill all the zombies in City A, we did clear out a district, establish a defensive line, and gathered some survivors. We only have limited weapons so this was as far as we could go. However, City A is just a small city, there aren¡¯t many things there, so we sent out three teams toe to X City. Their task was to first look at the situation of X City, and while doing that collect some urgently needed materials as well as bringing back survivors.

    ¡°It turns out that they were just testing the waters here....But it is still quite remarkable that they were able to establish a line of defense in City A and create an area for survivors to take refuge.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because Ling Mo couldn¡¯t find out any information previously, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to listen to that radio everyday.

    Who would thought that the city next door actually already had an area of refuge?!

    ¡°When we pass our information to the Air Force, they would be able to help us, and at that time we could use the same method as what we used in City A and create an isted area just for survivors. Unfortunately right now, there are too few people and not enough weapons.¡±

    Sun Zeya continued.

    ¡°I see....¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    A soldier who walked in front suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Hopefully the amount of survivors isn¡¯t little, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t make much sense to do this. Our main purpose is to save people. No?¡±

    His expression was serious and from his eyes you could tell, they were filled with a bit of pain.

    ¡°His hometown was also in X City...¡±

    After he turned back around, Sun Zeya whispered to Ling Mo, ¡°After seeing what X City has be, he feels upset.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°I can tell.¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    ¡°That being said, you guys aren¡¯t really on some kind of mission, everything is pretty much spontaneous and unnned.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Sun Zeya smiled and said, ¡°Of course this is a mission, we had all the work distributed properly between twenty teams. All the decisions like this were voted by the twenty captains of these groups, and all the little things within the groups were discussed by the captain and vice captain, impressive right?¡±

    ¡°Ehh...listening to it, it does sound good...¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to self promote your group so that I would join.....¡±

    Even Tom kept implying it when he was talking. The general idea he gave was that they were understaffed, but unfortunately they were unable to find more survivors...

    ¡°Although I admire your actions, but I really can¡¯t help you guys....¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    But after hearing all this, he felt pretty good, at least his long-awaited expectations didn¡¯tpletely be hopeless.

    Because of Ye Lian and the other two girls, Ling Mo didn¡¯t really hate zombies, but also didn¡¯t wish for the human race to be erased as well.

    The only way for humans to continue surviving is to have an organized resistance that had weapons. Otherwise, when the next time the zombies evolved, the survivors in the city will be in a even more worse situation.

    At this time, they have finally reached the second floor. The ground was very clean, but there was a moldy smell of clothes that made Ling Mo cough multiple times.

    Ye Lian quickly reached out and patted Ling Mo¡¯s back, but probably due to her being anxious and nervous because of people being near her, she might have hit him a bit too hard.

    ¡°Brother Ling, are you okay?¡± Shana quickly reached out and grabbed the corner of Ling Mo¡¯s clothes in order to help stabilize him.

    ¡°PA!¡± Even Li Ya Ling also smacked him as well, but the position she smacked wasn¡¯t his back.

    Ling Mo only felt pain on his ass and had idently jumped up. Fortunately Tom and Sun Zeya were already walking in front of them so they didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Stop messing around, Ye Lian was helping me pat my back. For what reason did you smack my ass for?¡± Ling Mo stared at Li Ya Ling and asked.

    Before she could even respond, Shana smiled and said, ¡°You coughed when we patted your back, but what would happen if we patted your ass instead, we were just curious....¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ling Mo tapped his forehead and then said, ¡°Actually, did you guys know that something interesting will happen when you smack each other¡¯s chest? You guys may want to try it out.¡±

    ¡°Really?...¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes lit up and then turned to look at Shana. After hesitating for a second, she suddenly used one hand and pped across the chest.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°How does it feel like?¡± Li Ya Ling curiously asked.

    ¡°It hurts a bit, there is a little bit of swelling, and I think it might have shook a bit.

    ¡°Thatst part, you must be seeing things.¡± Ling Mo said with a smile, ¡°Based on your size, it¡¯s impossible for it to shake...Oh? It really is shaking, it seems that you have been working really hard...¡±

    At this time, Sun Zeya seemed to have heard something. She looked back in confusion and said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    After walking through a narrow corridor, arge hall appeared in front of them.

    This ce seems like it used to be a store as well, but all the things were pushed to one side of the hall, the other side was piled up with simple beds made out of dirty clothes.

    The window was already blocked, and a candle was ced in the corner of the room, giving a very dim light to the hall.

    As soon as Ling Mo walked in, he saw that 7 or 8 people were sitting on the beds. Looking at their mental states, it was very obvious that there was a big difference between Sun Zeya¡¯s people and this group.

 Chapter 244 Part 1 - Women Can Be Rogues Too

    <strong>Chapter 244 Part 1 ¨C Women Can Be Rogues Too</strong>

    ¡°They are also survivors, we found them these past few days while searching.

    Sun Zeya said, ¡°There weren¡¯t a lot survivors around these parts. We had begun to give up hope for this street, but then we found you guys which surprised us.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys too, it¡¯s fate I guess...¡± Ling Mo replied casually.

    The survivors sitting on the simple makeshift beds consisted of both males and females. From their gray eyes you could tell that they were very tired and were subjected to great mental stress for a long time.

    This expression was verymon after the disaster broke out. Even Ling Mo himself had that expression before.

    So he only nced at them casually before turning his eyes to look elsewhere.

    There were a lot of beer bottles in the corner of the room, and there was also a barrel of gasoline next to it.

    Some of the returning survivors went over and started to make some new simple incendiaries.

    Ling Mo was quite interested in this simple technique, if he ever encountered arge group of zombies, this could be used to attract their attention at least.

    But just when he was about to ask Sun Zeya about it, a tall skinny young woman stood up from the bed.

    Ling Mo vaguely felt that she seems familiar, but for the moment, he could not remember who she was at the moment.

    It shouldn¡¯t be an acquaintance of his...She does have a nice body though, an hour ss figure, especially her chest which was abnormally huge.

    She walked past Tom who she seemed to be a bit fearful of, and then walked to Sun Zeya.

    The face that look pretty was covered with a hint of restlessness, ¡°Captain Sun, when will you be bringing us back?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I tell you this before? Please wait until our mission is over and we can discuss this matter.¡± Sun Zeya frowned and said.

    Ling Mo noticed that Sun Zeya even took a half step back to create a bit of distance between the woman and her.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    It turns out that she isn¡¯t too friendly with everyone....

    However, even Ling Mo had a little urge to move back as well, this woman¡¯s body was giving off a strong smell...

    It wasn¡¯t the sour smell that came from sweat, but the smell that came when someone sprayed perfume to try and cover the smell of sour sweat.

    Ever since being tricked by the ¡°perfume¡± that turned out to be an aphrodisiac, Ling Mo had begun to hate perfumes since then.

    But he still pretended like nothing was wrong, however Ye Lian and the other two woman all frowned at the same time and stepped back a few steps.

    ¡°But....but I don¡¯t want to stay at X City any longer! This ce is a like a meat grinder and smells like a septic tank.

    The woman¡¯s voice suddenly began to get excited, probably because she was finally saved recently and the her tensed nerves could finally rx which allowed her umted fear to explode.

    She was near the breaking point, ¡°You should at least tell us a specific time....or, are you guys not nning to take us back at all?¡±

    ¡°You should calm down, I never said that.¡±

    Sun Zeya frowned and said, ¡°Our mission is to thoroughly search this entire area and bring together all the survivors that can be found. While doing that we also need to collect all the medicine supplies that we find. So far we have only found you guys and your asking us to stop now? As of right now there isn¡¯t any specific time. In short, before we aplish our task, you guys can onlye with us. We haven¡¯t let any of you guys take any risks while following us and everytime we kill zombies, we made sure to take you guys far away from the action...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling us this. You guys are soldiers! It¡¯s your duty to ensure our safety!¡± The woman shouted.

    ¡°HA HA HA!¡±

    Sun Zeya sneered a little and took two steps forward.

    Sun Zeya height was very short, but when she looked up at the woman, she gave her a great sense of pressure.

    Even Ling Mo could feel the coldness that was spreading out from her.

    It seems that Sun Zeya is very powerful...

    ¡°Duty?¡± You mean I must save you?¡± Sun Zeya seems to be very disgusted with this statement.

    The woman took a step back with a hint of fear, but then she looked back at the direction of the bed, it seemed to have strengthened her resolve, ¡°Of course! You guys were all fed and clothed by the country. Now that the disaster has happened, you guys are responsible for saving people. Even if there is no government, this is still your duty!¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 244 Part 2 - Women Can Be Rogues Too

    <b>Chapter 244 Part 2 ¨C Women Can Be Rogues Too</b>

    ¡°Even if you want to continue to save others, you should still at least send us back first! What your doing now isn¡¯t it making us risk our lives with you? Originally, we had finally escaped a ce filled with zombies, yet when we came with you, you actually brought us back...Yesterday I overheard you guys, you guys said there isn¡¯t enough bullets, you guys could only rely on those broken bottles. What if you guys died in a zombie crowded area, wouldn¡¯t we be trapped in here again?¡±

    When she spoke theter part, it seemed as if she really was aggrieved. The survivors started to whisper to each other and looked at Sun Zeya eye¡¯s with doubt.

    Ling Mo looked further down following her vision, he saw a man with sinister looking eyes, bald, about 30 years old, and gave Ling Mo the feeling that he was a street gangster.

    In the moment he made eye contact with the man, Ling Mo immediately felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    At this moment, Ye Lian got close to his ear and whispered to him, ¡°He.... should be a psychic....I can feel his aura....¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    It seems that the woman was persuaded by that man to stand up and question Sun Zeya.

    She had someone that supported her, it was no wonder she got the confidence to do this.

    Even so, she was frightened and stunned, and even shivered.

    In the face of armed soldiers, even though she picked the one that looked the least threatening, it was impossible for her not to feel nervous.

    That man didn¡¯t even bothering out, instead he used a woman who seemed to be missing something in her brain to stand up. It seems that he is no better than a piece of shit.

    ¡°It sounds like your kind of right.¡± Sun Zeya saw the survivors looking at her and her attitude suddenly turned a bit softer.

    The woman¡¯s eyes brightened and she straighted her back suddenly and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m right...¡±

    ¡°GO FUCK YOURSELF!¡±

    Sun Zeya¡¯s face turned ugly faster than you could turn a page from a book. She jerked her hand out and grabbed the woman¡¯s cor and forced her head toe down meeting her face to face, ¡°So what if I want to beat the shit out of you right now, are you going to try and sue me? Do you need to call the police? Duty your sister! Big Sister here was not born into this world just to save you, but to save more people. Do you think that you are the only one that¡¯s worthy for us to risk our lives? Shut the fuck up. If you don¡¯t want to follow us, you can go now. The door is there and there are no zombies around on this street. It is very safe, think of it as your benefit from us.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and the bald man with a sullen look, frowned.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    So fierce....Ling Mo was secretly amazed.

    No matter how he looked at it, all her movements and tone of voice gave him the feeling of a rogue(TL: basically hooligan,gangster,bully whichever you want to choose)...

    Whether it was the woman or the man, it was obvious that both of them did not expect that the smiling Sun Zeya would actually be so sturdy.

    In fact, the woman¡¯s words were quite reasonable from her point of view, but unfortunately Sun Zeya didn¡¯t intend to consider them.

    To live safely and for a long time, risk was a must.

    From Sun Zeya¡¯s perspective, it was obvious that the task was always first while all other general situations were second.

    Ling Mo felt that the bald man might have hidden the fact that he was a psychic from the soldiers, probably because he didn¡¯t want to follow these soldiers and take risks with them.

    Tom coughed and grabbed Sun Zeya¡¯s arm, making her let go of that annoying woman, ¡°Sun Zeya, why are you speaking like that, let¡¯s speak nicely. We finally met Ling Mo and his group today, don¡¯t give them a bad impression....¡±

    ¡°Did you really think that just because you were a little star, you were above all others? You really thought everyone would just follow your order...¡±

    Sun Zeya muttered and then turned to Ling Mo, her face immediately showed a warm smile, ¡°HaHa, I didn¡¯t scare you guys did I? I don¡¯t think so right?

    ¡°No....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then, if you have any other questions, I can help answer them. Let¡¯s talk about itter tonight. Your girlfriend...s can also join in and we can all discuss together.¡±

    Sun Zeya¡¯s eyes are very excited, but Ling Mo vaguely feels that he has seen this kind of look somewhere before...

    Oh yes, 202 had this kind of look when he wanted to know what his super power was....

    He finally knew why Sun Zeya was so passionate towards him, her feelings were exactly the same as 202.

    While she grabbed Ling Mo away, she suddenly looked back at the little star and whispered, ¡°If you guys cause trouble again, I¡¯ll throw you out. You have three strikes, this is the second time.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed slightly and then added, ¡°You guys can try me if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

 Chapter 245 Part 1 - It Depends On Your Opinion

    <strong>Chapter 245 Part 1 ¨C It Depends On Your Opinion</strong>

    Watching Sun Zeya pull Ling Mo and others to leave, the woman was still standing in ce, her whole body trembling.

    ¡°Hey, Yang Ying,e here.....¡±

    Seeing Tom also leaving, the gangster-like bald man suddenly sat up and shouted in a low voice.

    Yang Ying was stunned a little, the baldy frowned and roar in a very quiet voice, ¡°Are you ears fucking deaf?!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Yang Ying¡¯s body shook and she quickly ran to the bald guy and sat on a bunch of old clothes, ¡°Liu Qiang, what are we going to do now? We just offended that woman, how could she possibly give us a good time after all this? Didn¡¯t you say she was easier to deal with?¡±

    ¡°Why are you still whining?¡± Liu Qiang nced at her with a sullen look and said, ¡°How the hell should I know that this woman was actually so fierce?¡±

    Yang Ying seems to be afraid of Liu Qiang, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What can we do now? Do we really need to go with them and take risks? Yesterday, I heard that they had ns to go to areas with even more zombies...If we knew in the beginning that this was their n, we shouldn¡¯t have joined them...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t join them?¡± Liu Qiang coldly snorted, ¡°This is why your a foolish woman.¡±

    Liu Qiang looked around and lowered his voice, ¡°You can¡¯t expect for me to keep hiding with you forever do you? These past few months, even if your not bothered by the situation, I am. I¡¯m tired of hiding in this kind of life. If there are military camps, and if there are people, we will be able to have an opportunity for a better life.

    ¡°Either way, I have already realized that when there are a lot of people, people with higher standings and privileges wille out. I used to be a nobody where no one thought highly of me, but God has eyes, I actually became a superman....but I¡¯m smarter than those idiots who disy their abilities and go to the front lines. Rushing so fast to prove yourself to others will just bring death. The most important thing now, is to find a way to go to their camp, to a safe ce, with no worries, and then show them my capabilities...I could get a high status, without taking any risks.¡±

    Speaking up to here, Liu Qiang showed a smug smile, but when ced on his face, this smile seemed to have a taste of evilness.

    Yang Ying said with a bitter face, ¡°I know this...but...¡±

    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t take risks with them, who knows how long they will stay to search here? At least let them split up and have one group take us back. The sooner we get there the better it is.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that woman just say that they couldn¡¯t stop their mission just for you?¡± Lui Qiang whispered, ¡°I just heard from a few soldiers over there that the guy we just saw also has super powers. You look for an opportunity to ask him and then pull him over to our side. If you can do this then we can just hide behind him while we are on the road, and there wouldn¡¯t be any risk involved for us. If he dies halfway, then I will be even more valued when I arrive at the camp. This is called ying the pig to eat the tiger. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine....¡± Yang Ying nodded and said.

    The voices of these two were so quiet that none of the people around them heard them talk.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Yang Ying nced towards Ling Mo¡¯s direction and her expression looked a little uneasy.

    At this time, Sun Zeya had already brought Ling Mo to a small warehouse. Inside there were several backpacks and a sleeping bag. It seems that this should be Sun Zeya¡¯s room.

    ¡°Have a seat. Do you smoke? Do you drink?¡±

    As she was saying this, she took out a pack of cigarettes and a can of beer from her backpack and threw it to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo would never actively collect such things, he also would never put it inside his bag since its wastes space, but when someone offers him it, he certainly won¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°This is good stuff..Just thinking how one pack of cigarettes used to help support me overnight...¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t smoked for a long time, I kind of forgot how to hold it.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled andughed at himself, ¡°Unexpectedly, you guys actually collect these things...¡±

    ¡°The camp uses a distribution method. Things like these are not easy toe by. There are always people who are willing to exchange extra food or daily necessities for these items, but the best currency is still the bullet, and unfortunately nobody would want to use that to exchange for these items. One more bullet means you could kill one more zombie.¡±

    Sun Zeya smiled in disapproval.

    ¡°Distribution method?...Based on aplishments?¡± Ling Mo was curious.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Most survivors participate in reconstruction, so the basic distributions are the same. Difference between them and us soldiers are that we have a way to generate extra ie. For every zombie we kill, we get bullets or other things, there are also incentives forpleting tasks. You can use the extra items to exchange for items that you need with other survivors.

    Sun Zeya raised her eyebrows and seemed to be very proud of herself.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 245 Part 2 - It Depends On Your Opinion

    <strong><b>Chapter 245 Part 2 ¨C It Depends On Your Opinion</b></strong>

    The warehouse is too narrow, the three girls and Ling Mo had to squeeze in together in order to sit down.

    Sun Zeya sat down on the sleeping bag and started to clean her gun while saying to Ling Mo, ¡°I think I pretty much told you everything about our situation, to be honest we are sorelycking in people, especially those who are able to fight. There aren¡¯t many bullets left, and there also aren¡¯t many new recruits that can be trained...For people like you who don¡¯t need to use guns to fight and are still strong, our camp is more than weed to have you.¡±

    Here ites....

    Ling Mo was already actually mentally prepared, he shook his head and said, ¡°But I prefer to be unrestrained...¡±

    ¡°Actually, I could already tell that you weren¡¯t interested in joining our camp.¡± Sun Zeya suddenly looked up, her eyes shed a glimmer of cunning light, ¡°Most people would beg to join us after we introduced our camp to them. Even if I didn¡¯t ask, they would definitely ask to join. But I think this is because you don¡¯t know much about us, you are still have doubts about our strength and capabilities. Your very cautious, and I like that about you.¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect that this woman was quite observant.

    However, there was one thing she said that was wrong. Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t thatplicated. The reason for his refusal to join was quite simple.

    It was for Ye Lian and the other two girls....

    If Ling Mo was just by himself, he would have definitely considered joining them.

    Just like Sun Zeya said, the camp that she depicted was really attractive to survivors!

    And Ling Mo was pretty sure, that if he only relied on his own abilities, he would certainly obtain a high status in the camp, and live a good life.

    For Ling Mo, the most important thing wasn¡¯t how good his life was, it has never been his priority!

    Therefore joining the camp wasn¡¯t good enough for Ling Mo.

    At least before the girls recover their memories and they are able to find a way to stay close with humans, it wasn¡¯t a good idea for them to be exposed to humans for a long time.

    And if they were to reveal their true identity, even if they didn¡¯t harm people, Ling Mo doesn¡¯t know how the survivors will react to them.

    Thinking to this point, Ling Mo felt a bit depressed.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    He couldn¡¯t help but look back at Ye Lian, and then quietly held her cold and tender hand.

    Just at this moment, a thought suddenly popped in his mind.

    Perhaps the problem isn¡¯t with Ye Lian and the girls, but how the survivors see them.

    Whether they see them as zombies or ¡°human beings¡±...

    Wasn¡¯t this also the reason for Shana¡¯s split personality?

    If this was the case, then perhaps the key point for Shana¡¯s personality to mergepletely wasn¡¯t with her, but with him.

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Seeing that Ling Mo was deep in thought, Sun Zeya felt happy.

    She thought to herself, ¡®Looks good so far, I really am good at convincing people. Those haters who said that I wasn¡¯t good at socializing are just jealous and envious of me....¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t say no! I¡¯m still trying to motivate myself!¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo opened his mouth, Sun Zeya reached out and patted his shoulder, ¡°Although I¡¯m not too happy, but it¡¯s okay, just consider it for one more night. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°Then can you let go? My shoulder is being crushed by you....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly remembered something and quickly opened his backpack and pulled out the notebook from Luo Heng.

    ¡°This is from an armed policeman. It is his record book where he wrote down what he had seen and done. Since you guys came to X City in order to collect information, this thing would definitely help.¡±

    This is what Luo Heng originally wished for, and Ling Mo has aplished it. Of course, although he gave the record book to Sun Zeya, Ling Mo already remembered all the useful information inside his head.

    ¡°This is good info...¡± Sun Zeya was stunned for a moment, then quickly flipped past a couple of pages, ¡°This is very useful, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony and just ept it. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me, there is still something I want to ask you guys.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sun Zeya looked at Ling Mo with surprise, ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how big your search area is this time...But once you guys begin building the isted area, remember to go to X City university, there are still a lot of survivors over there. Also, there are a lot of survivors nearby this area, if they are still here please take them with you.¡±

    Ling Mo thought about it and said.

    He suddenly felt a cold chill, since when did he start to think about other people.....

    However, when he thought about Lin Luan Qui who was still stuck in X City University and waiting for a rescue team, Ling Mo could not help but feel worried.

    ¡°Sure...I¡¯ll remember.¡± Sun Zeya thought for a while and then nodded.

    Ling Mo felt relieved.

    She didn¡¯t answer it casually, this is good....

    ¡°I haven¡¯t saved you guys, yet I got something from you instead...¡± Sun Zeya put the notebook in her backpack, frowned and said, ¡°This is not good.¡±

    ¡°Uh....no need to worry about it, this is a pretty fair deal in my opinion...¡±

    ¡°How could that be fair? How about this, you guys can use this ce for tonight and....¡±

    She sneaked out a big bag full of things from her backpack and passed it to Ling Mo, ¡°I believe you will need this very much. Clean ones aren¡¯t easy to find. Well, I¡¯m going to go out first and help with the incendiary bombs. People will send foodter here for you to eat, no need to thank me.¡±

    After Sun Zeya grabbed her backpack and left the little warehouse, Ling Mo curiously opened the ck stic bag in his hand.

    A pack of small soft things fell into his hands, Ye Lian and the other two girls immediately came over with curiosity.

    ¡°Brother Ling, what are those things?¡±

    ¡°Tamp...Tampons.¡±

 Chapter 246 Part 1 - Materialization of tentacles

    <strong> Chapter 246 Part 1 ¨C Materialization of tentacles</strong>

    ¡°Then enjoy your meal everyone.¡±

    After delivering four portions of food to Ling Mo and his group, Wang Heng withdrew from the room and closed it, and turned towards the hall.

    There was a weird smile on his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°First time seeing people ying with that kind of stuff...being a psychic seems to be so good, must be easier for psychics to enjoy life than other survivors...¡±

    After he entered the hall through the corridor, a figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the corridor.

    Yang Ying nced nervously around, and after seeing that no one had noticed her, she quickly ran towards the small warehouse.

    After approaching the door, her footsteps slowed down and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°What am I afraid of? He Is a psychic, but he is also a man... As long as he¡¯s a man, I can definitely do it.¡±

    Yang Ying fixed her hair, then patter her cheeks with her palm, then sorted her clothes out a bit, and then walked in front of the small warehouse door.

    Just right before she was about to knock on the door, she hesitated for a moment, then reached out and unbuttoned one button, revealing a deep cleavage.

    Just as her knuckles were about to knock on the door, the doorknob suddenly twisted and the door slowly opened a gap.

    This sudden scene scared Yang Ying, and the cheeks that had just turned to a ruddy color, immediately changed back to white again.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±

    The one who opened the door is Ling Mo, such a strong smell of perfumeing from the door, how could he not notice it.

    ¡°Um...Can Ie in?¡±

    Yang Ying said nervously.

    Ling Mo stared at her for a few seconds and frowned, then he turned his head to Ye Lian and the two other girls and said, ¡°Hey, stop ying.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ye Lian looked up at Ling Mo with a nk expression, and then reluctantly pulled a white object from Li Ya Ling¡¯s ass.

    Shana also quickly stuffed the other two objects from her hands into a ck stic bag.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Li Ya Ling suddenly came up from behind and reached out with a hand to pull something.

    ¡°SHUAAA!!¡±

    Looking at the torn off ¡°small wings(TL: As a trantor I honestly have no idea what this means in ng lol but please be my guest and take a guess and write your guesses in thements below)¡±, Ling Mo felt a strong sense of pain in his temples, ¡°When did you have the time to put this thing on my again...and also, all these things are important supplies!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the first person who opened the package, you brother Ling? Hypocrite...¡±

    ¡°That was because I never seen the real thing...¡±

    Yang Ying looked at Ling Mo with surprise, she was very confident with her looks and figure. Yet she didn¡¯t expect that this young man wouldpletely ignore her.

    But after clearly thinking about, the three girls he brought with him also had great looks...

    But it was also precisely because of this that she deliberately unbuttoned one of her buttons to give herself extra points! Yang Ying was upset just thinking about it.

    ¡°Excuse me, can Ie in?¡± She remained patient and asked again.

    The way she treated Ling Mo was much better than the way she treated Sun Zeya.

    ¡°Yes,e in.¡± Ling Mo let Yang Yinge in.

    She could have just walked beside Ling Mo to get in, but the moment she stepped in, it was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but she turned and directed the front of herself to Ling Mo.

    In such a narrow space, her towering peaks immediately pressed against Ling Mo¡¯s chest.

    Ling Mo looked down, that huge cleavage was right in front of him.

    ¡°Oh Fuck...¡± Ling Mo quickly looked back up at Yang Ying, and realized that she was staring at him with tenderness in her eyes.

    At that moment, Ling Mo felt like flirting back. Although he knew that she was probably just acting, but this pose she had, in addition with that expression....

    But very soon, Ling Mo thought about the baldy, and immediately felt alerted.

    ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t you feel dizzy standing so close.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Yang Ying revealed an embarrassed look and quickly rushed in, she nodded towards the three girls and found a ce to sit.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself first, my name is Yang Ying, you might have seen me before, I was the champion in a beauty pageant in S province, I was also in some TV shows as well...¡±

    Yang Ying revealed a slight smile, while ying with her hair and said.

    This was her greatest weapon. Even if the girls had much better looks than her, when it came to flirting, she had greater confidence in this area.

    ¡°Eh... I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really watch TV shows that much.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What about advertisements? I previously also in an advertisement for a type of nourishing drug...¡±

    ¡°Miss Yang, What the hell do you want?¡± Ling Mo interrupted her words impatiently.

    ¡°I heard that you are a psychic?¡± Yang Ying looked at Ling Mo with excitement, ¡°You heard the argument I had with that woman right? Don¡¯t you think their method of doing things is wrong?¡±

    Ling Mo looked at her with surprise, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 246 Part 2 - Materialization of tentacles

    <strong>Chapter 246 Part 2 ¨C Materialization of tentacles</strong>

    ¡°As part of the military, they should have already came out to try and save everyone, but they only acted now, which is already quite uneptable. After finding survivors, they acted irresponsibly and took us to an even more dangerous ce, they didn¡¯t even bother to consider our strength and our current mindset...what¡¯s wrong with the things I said! But you also saw that woman, she went too far!

    Yang Ying said with anger, ¡°I¡¯m just a normal woman, I don¡¯t have the ability to protect myself.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, she looked at Ling Mo with some grievances, and her eyes seemed to have turned slightly red as if she was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Because of that, she looks down on me and won¡¯t take my words seriously. But you are different, as long as you speak up, they would probably split some people from their group and bring us to camp first to recuperate.¡±

    What the woman said was very rational, but towards Ling Mo, her words could be summarized into one word ¡°Boring...¡±

    ¡°I think you might have made a mistake, I never joined their group, so I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± said Ling Mo.

    Yang Ying stared at Ling Mo and apparently couldn¡¯t believe what she heard from him, ¡°This is also a benefit for you too. Right now we haven¡¯t even seen their base nor have we gotten any benefits for joining their group, are you willing to help them without getting anything in return? The probably only took us in to be used as cannon fodders! They would definitely ask Psychics like you to participate in battles for sure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern.¡± Ling Mo impatiently said.

    These trivial matters were none of his business, if it wasn¡¯t because Yang Ying had shown her chest earlier, he would never have wanted to let her enter the warehouse.

    Now that he had seen her chest and heard all her nonsense, Ling Mo opened the door to send her out, ¡°Go back and rest.¡±

    Yang Ying¡¯s face turned pale. There was a slight sign of anger erupting from inside her.

    This young man¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to prate through things, constantly sweeping across her chest. Yang Ying even had the feeling as if she was being stripped by his gaze.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that he had refused her so bluntly!

    Didn¡¯t that mean she got her vited for nothing!

    She stared at Ling Mo with anger. She climbed up and ran out the door.

    At the moment when the door closed, Ling Mo revealed a smile of satisfaction, ¡°My spiritual tentacles seem to have to gotten much powerful, they seem to have gained the essence of feeling. I wonder if it could really materialize in the future one day?¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Since Yang Ying came and delivered herself in an attempt to flirt with Ling Mo, naturally Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t refuse and followed her wishes. Although he didn¡¯t personally touch her, he still used his spiritual tentacles to search her whole body.

    There were no weapons, nor did she bring anything special along with her, but does it count as a discovery if Ling Mo found out that she wasn¡¯t wearing any panties...

    Ye Lian curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s...What¡¯s materialization?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this...¡± An invisible spiritual tentacle went towards Ye Lian, then slipped inside along her neckline.

    ¡°Ahhh!.....It...It tickles...¡±

    Ye Lian immediately covered her neckline and curled her body, then looked at Ling Mo with surprise.

    ¡°Cough..Cough...It consumes too much mental energy...¡±

    Ling Mo had wanted to explore deeper, but could only helplessly give up after feeling a sharp pain in his head.

    Shana grabbed Ling Mo and asked, ¡°That stinky human just right now, what did she want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than being afraid of dying. Who cares about them, we already obtained enough information to understand the current situation. We will leave tomorrow, Tom and Sun Zeya are people who aren¡¯t easily pushed around. This woman and that bald guy are just idiots.¡±

    Ling Mofortably went and lied on Li Ya Ling¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Based on their current progress in the city, I don¡¯t know how long it would take them to establish a isted area within X City.¡±

    ¡°Isted area...¡±

    Shana suddenly became quiet for a while and then asked in a very serious tone, ¡°Brother Ling, if you are with us, won¡¯t you be isted from the humans? I remember that humans tend to want to be around with other people...Brother Ling, won¡¯t you be lonely?

    ¡°Uh...looks like stupid Shana woke up...¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Shana then grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s hand and pinched it twice. He smiled and said, ¡°Lonely...I definitely will. So you have to hurry and soothe my lonely and cold body...I mean, spirit!

    ¡°Brother Ling, I remember what that means, don¡¯t try changing the subject...¡±

    Ling Mo hugged Shana and Ye Lian in his arms, his eyes shed with puzzlement.

    The question that Shana asked, in addition to the ones he was thinking about, made Ling Mo¡¯s head hurt.

    But it didn¡¯t matter which question, he couldn¡¯t rush on any one them.

    ¡°I think I regard them as zombies... but I¡¯m hoping for them to be human again, even though the possibility of that is really low...This kind of thing is still far into the future. For the time being, the evolution of Ye Lian and Shana is more important.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed Shana¡¯s hair and sighed, ¡°Thatyer of membrane...where the hell is it! I can¡¯t feel it, find it, or even see it!¡±

    Ling Mo had a couple of ideas in his mind, but he would need wait until the right opportunityes for him to try.

    At this time, he wanted to change his point of view to Hei Si¡¯s, the mutated dog was controlled by Ling Mo to hide at a corner and was still probably there.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly frowned.

    He couldn¡¯t swap? This was the first time this situation happened...It can¡¯t be that his puppet ability had decided to stop working all of a sudden could it?

    Ling Mo stood up.

 Chapter 247 Part 1 - The Blood Stain in the Bathtub

    <strong>Chapter 247 Part 1 ¨C The Blood Stain in the Bathtub</strong>

    <i>Editor: Maher96</i>

    Ling Mo probably could still find Hei Si¡¯s location.

    ¡°You guys stay here, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    After reminding them, Ling Mo opened the door and went out.

    Other than the hall which had candles lighting up the ce, the rest of the whole building waspletely dark.

    In order not to attract attention, Ling Mo deliberately went around the hall and walked along the corridor to the other side.

    ¡°A problem deliberately chooses this time to show up, why am is my luck so full of shit?¡±

    Ling Mo looked upset, but he moved very fast. With his agility, although his movements weren¡¯t quiet, it was still very fast.

    On the way, he saw a small light being lit up, and Ling Mo quickly pasted himself to a corner of the wall.

    A smell of a lit up cigarette approached towards Ling mo, then afterwards the sounds of footsteps drifted away.

    After the footsteps disappearedpletely, Ling Mo then rushed towards the escape stairway on the other side.

    It¡¯s obvious that no one has used this stairway in a long time, and there was a thick moldy smell.

    ¡°She should be just below here, hopefully that dumb dog hasn¡¯t gone anywhere else. It¡¯s best if she wasn¡¯t found by the survivors...¡±

    Ling Mo tried to use his spirit tentacles, but the dizziness forced him to give up trying to use his spirit detection.

    He leaned on the wall and slowly followed down the steps, Ling Mo turned on his shlight, then used the corner of his shirt to cover most of the light, leaving only a tiny bit to light up a path for him.

    This way, he won¡¯t be easily noticed. Although Ling Mo doesn¡¯t intend on joining their group, but there was no need to turn them into enemies either.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    If he was caught over here in the middle of the night, it would be very hard to exin why he was here. He couldn¡¯t really just say he came over here to take a piss, could he?

    A lot of mannequins were piled up at the end of the stairs, Ling Mo even identally stepped on an arm, making a ¡°Ka-cha¡± sound.

    ¡°Fortunately, no one heard it....¡±

    Using the dim light, Ling Mo slowly walked all the way down to the first floor.

    Several warehouses, a kitchen, and a small bedroom...

    Previously when he took control of Hei Si and made her came over here, Ling Mo had already understood the structure surrounding this ce.

    This area and the front entrance is separated by arge hall. So, as long as you don¡¯t make any noises, or make it brightly lit, the guards at the front entrance won¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Where did this thing run off to...¡±

    Ling Mo pushed open the door and peeked inside, but wasn¡¯t able to find any traces of where Hei Si went, reasonably he did find a lot of dog hair on the ground.

    When Hei Si upgraded, it seems that Ling Mo hadn¡¯t received any benefits from it.

    After opening the door of the small bedroom and taking a look inside, Ling Mo started to feel anxious.

    He could still feel his spirit connection with Hei Si, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint her location nor could he change his view to her¡¯s.

    But as Ling Mo walked towards the bathroom entrance in the small bedroom, he saw a shadow that was lying in the bathtub.

    It was covered with ayer of silver from head to toe. As soon as it heard some movements, it immediately turned around and stared at Ling Mo with her blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯re fine...¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt relieved, although he hasn¡¯t seen Hei Si(TL: ck Silk) for a few hours and she seemed to have turned into Ying Si(TL: Silver Silk, it¡¯s a joke) during that time, at least nothing bad happened to her.

    Looking at Hei Si¡¯s current situation, it seems that the process of changing her fur has been mostlypleted, and not only that, her intelligence seems to have improved as well.

    After absorbing arge amount of the virus, she finally achieved a slow qualitative change, but it seems that she still hasn¡¯t reached the level equivalent to a zombie leader.

    However, because Ling Mo didn¡¯t connect his feelings with Hei Si(TL: basically if you forgot Ling Mo has the ability to feel what his puppets are feeling, he apparently turned it off for Hei Si), it was not able to deepen the spiritual connection between the two of them in time, which then led to this situation.

    If he had taken a little bit longer to notice, maybe Hei Si might have developed a resistance andpletely removed the spiritual connection from Ling Mo.

    It seems that the risk of raising a mutant beast is much higher than raising a zombie. Fortunately it hasn¡¯t absorbed all of the viruses and broken through to the next level.

    Ling Mo quickly deepened his spiritual connection with Hei Si, and soon the reistance in Hei Si¡¯s eyes quickly turned to submissiveness.

    The hair that pricked up into steel needles slowly rxed, and Hei Si¡¯s tail started to wag.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 247 Part 2 - The Blood Stain in the Bathtub

    <strong>Chapter 247 Part 2 ¨C The Blood Stain in the Bathtub</strong>

    It let out a low roar, then turned around and leapt in front of Ling Mo, shaking its head and rubbing it against Ling Mo¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°The body size seems to have gotten even smaller...first time seeing something get smaller after getting an upgrade.¡±

    Ling Mo immediately noticed that Hei Si¡¯s body shape was bing simr to a german shepherd, but it¡¯s appearance was turning closer to a wolf¡¯s.

    Ling Mo also felt that this female dog seemed to be more elegant in appearance, not stupid like before....

    ¡°Is it because it had be smarter? This is wonderful news....It¡¯s rare that you didn¡¯t cause any troubles this time, I will reward youter....FUCK!¡±

    Ling Mo had only finishedplimenting half way before he noticed a white tender arm behind Hei Si.

    He hurried and shed his shlight, and found that there were pieces of clothes everywhere on the ground, even on Hei Si¡¯s mouth hung a piece of cloth!

    ¡°God damn it! How many times have I told you not to eat living human beings!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heartbeat immediately elerated, he frowned and slowly approached the bathtub.

    A woman was lying in the bathtub, there was even some water in the tub, and it seems that the woman had taken off her pants, but the clothes that were on the upper part of her body was obviously torn off by Hei Si.

    Half of the bra was still handing on her body, but at least the horrible bloody scene that Ling Mo thought he would see wasn¡¯t there.

    Her long hair scattered all over her body, and the shlight shone light on the wonderful curves this woman had.

    However her posture was a bit strange, one of her legs was on the edge of the bathtube while the other one was slightly curled up, resulting the private area being fully exposed.

    Originally Ling Mo didn¡¯t intend on looking, but therge amount of blood that was there made him take another closer look, ¡°Hei Si, you didn¡¯t bite the....Oh no wait...that¡¯s...¡±

    It turns out that this woman was on her period....

    Seeing the current situation, Ling Mo could basically guess what had happened. This woman had sneaked into this bathroom to wash her private area, but the smell of blood caught Hei Si¡¯s attention.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Fortunately, Ling Mo arrived just in time...

    But just when Ling Mo was able to feel relieved, he was once again surprised.

    This woman¡¯s face seems a bit familiar...Ling Mo quickly took a closer look...

    ¡°OH FUCK! Isn¡¯t this Sun Zeya?!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly reached out and felt Sun Zeya¡¯s carotid artery. Fortunately, she was still alive.

    But looking at her closed lips and her pale face, apparently she had gotten scared and fainted.

    There was arge ck-green lump on her forehead, as if her blood was congested in that area.

    ¡°Like seriously don¡¯t you have any self control? It¡¯s not like I starved you or anything. Just a little bit of blood made you go crazy....¡±

    Ling Mo looked back and red at Hei Si, but unfortunately she wasn¡¯t able to speak, she could only let out low ¡°Wu¡± sounds.

    ¡°Wu your sister! Quickly get the hell out of here from the window. Go to the other building and hide over there. If it wasn¡¯t because you actually listened and didn¡¯t eat any living human beings, I would have definitely....we will talk about thister, hurry and get lost.¡±

    ¡°Wuuuu...¡±

    After sending away Hei Si, Ling Mo frowned and squatted down before grabbing one of Sun Zeya¡¯s arms.

    He hesitated for a moment, then lifted Sun Zeya up from the bathtub and carried her all the way to the bed and threw her on it with a ¡°Bang¡±.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know that there wasn¡¯t a mattress on the bed, and only the bed board was there, so when Ling Mo threw her on it, it made a loud noise.

    ¡°Okay....¡±

    Ling Mo had just wanted to pull the sheets over to cover Sun Zeya when she suddenly moaned and slowly opened her eyes.

    At the moment when she opened her eyes, Ling Mo had just stood up.

    The eyes of both of them made contact with each other at this moment.

    After a period of awkwardness, Ling Mo threw over the bed sheets that were in his hands and smiled, ¡°Uhh..no need to thank me. I¡¯ll be leaving first then...¡±

    Sun Zeya fiercely pushed herself up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that dog?! The zombie dog!¡±

    ¡°What dog?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see a dog?¡± Sun Zeya stared at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Howe you are over here?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Ling Mo was now regretting that he didn¡¯t put her down lightly. If he just put her down lightly, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have woken up!

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s your special ability?¡± Sun Zeya shook her head, reached out to touch her forehead, and then took a deep breath, ¡°That damn dead dog caused me to get hurt a bit, if it wasn¡¯t because I passed out right after hitting my head, I would have killed it!¡±

    ¡°So what you are telling me now is that you almost got eaten...¡±

    Ling Mo somewhat admired Sun Zeya¡¯s nerves, usually people would be scared if they were in her position....

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already save me? What¡¯s the use of crying over spilled milk? But I really was too careless. I didn¡¯t expect for a zombie dog to be in this ce, and I wasn¡¯t able to hear any sort of movements from it. In addition, I was in position that wasn¡¯t favorable for fighting...It seems that being in a safe ce for too long has made me careless. There aren¡¯t many zombie beasts in A City, and I have never encountered any of them before either, I¡¯m ashamed of letting you see how I made a fool of myself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself...¡± Ling Mo said awkwardly.

    She really couldn¡¯t be med for this. There were guards posted in this ce. There were many human beings inside this building, and all the surrounding zombies were killed...

    If you think about, no one could imagine that they would be attacked by mutated beast while washing their ass.

    Sun Zeya sighed and extended her hand towards Ling Mo, ¡°I guess this could be considered as an experience, thank you very much, I would have been eaten without your help. Sure enough, today is my lucky day.¡±

    Just when Ling Mo took hold of Sun Zeya¡¯s hand, he suddenly felt himself being pulled over by her.

    ¡°Four words.¡± Sun Zeya looked at Ling Mo, who was less than ten centimeters away from her, and said very seriously, ¡°Keep it a Secret.¡±

    Ling Mo widened his eyes and stared at her before nodding, ¡°I understand, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Sun Zeya smiled slightly, and was just about to let go of Ling Mo, but then suddenly her head shook due to dizziness.

    Losing her bnce, Ling Mo and Sun Zeya¡¯s foreheads bumped into each other, and then the two of them rolled into the bed at the same time.

    The hard bed board made Ling Mo feel a sharp pain, in addition to the excessive use of his mental power, he felt dizzy for a while and slowly climbed up.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Who told you to suddenly pull me over like that....Hey!¡±

    Ling Mo had justined two sentences before he realized that Sun Zeya wasn¡¯t responding..

    He quickly looked at her face. The eyes were closed shut, the mouth was slightly opened, and it seems that she has passed out once again...

    ¡°It has only passed a small amount of time...and she was knocked out again?¡±

 Chapter 248 Part 1 - Plan B for Cooperation

    <strong>Chapter 248 Part 1 ¨C n B for Cooperation</strong>

    In order to make Sun Zeya conscious, Ling Mo was preparing to pinch her to wake her up, but as he was about to do it, he changed his point of view to Hei Si¡¯s.

    She had hidden herself in a corner inside a nearby building and was lying down.

    Looking at the front paws, Ling Mo could tell that the fur on the body has been reced, the roots were still ck, but at the tip of the hairs, it had a hint of silver.

    In addition, the spiritual fluctuationsing from Hei Si have be more intense, which is a sign of her intelligence improving.

    ¡°She¡¯s still slightly worse than Ye Lian, probably after two more breakthroughs, or a big qualitative change, will she be able to reach the leader level. With the current information, I still have no clue about the evolution of mutated beasts.¡±

    Ling Mo started thinking in his mind, ¡°But the body size seems to be getting smaller and smaller. It seems like I made a good decision letting Shana raise it, otherwise it probably would have been crippled by me sooner orter.¡±

    The change of the fur color made Hei Si look somewhat attractive to look at, but Ling Mo instead felt a bit disdained.

    As a mutated beast, they should look domineering and fierce. That giant mutated python from before would definitely be a perfect example.

    Bing beautiful? That¡¯s as much useful as a fart!

    ¡°This time she almost caused a huge amount of trouble, it seems that I need to push Shana to train it better...¡±

    Ling Mo thought secretly to himself, his vision had turned back to his now, and at the same time he pressed his thumb down hard.

    ¡°Wuu....¡±

    Sun Zeya frowned, as soon as she woke up, she opened her eyes and quickly sat up.

    ¡°I can understand that after fainting twice, you still haven¡¯t fully recovered from the dizziness, but could you at least cover yourself with the bed sheets first...¡±

    Ling Mo lowered his gaze and said with an awkward tone.

    Sun Zeya followed his gaze and lowered her head to look down at herself and suddenly closed her mouth.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The area of coverage that her half ripped up bra could cover was basically almost zero....

    Watching as Sun Zeya quickly wrapped herself up with bed sheet, Ling Mo was somewhat satisfied for some reason. Unexpectedly under all the clothes, there was actually two hidden tall peaks....

    ¡°Can you by any chance lend me your clothes....¡± Sun Zeya turned her attention to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Sure, but what are you going to use in exchange for it?¡± Ling Mo asked while taking off his clothes.

    Sun Zeya¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to ckmail a woman who is butt naked?¡±

    ¡°Then do you n on using the bed sheets to cover yourself? Ling Mo said ¡°And also, I just saved your life.¡±

    ¡°Fine...YOU WIN!¡± Sun Zeya pinched her chin and asked, ¡°Say it then, what do you want? I¡¯m going to say this in advance, you can ask anything from me except for my body.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on....¡±

    ¡°You also saw it already, I¡¯m on my period....¡± She added, a pair of bright eyes stared at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo felt as if something got stuck in his throat.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s stunned look, Sun Zeya burst intoughter ¡°Pfft¡± and said, ¡°Haha, you actually believed me? The man who would dare touch me hasn¡¯t been born yet, but...there is one man now that has seen me in my birthday suit.¡±

    Her eyes seemed to look a bit strange. Seeing that look made Ling Mo¡¯s scalp turn numb.

    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±

    ¡°This topic, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore...I just wanted to know, your bullet proof vest....¡±

    Ling Mo was really interested in this item. If it couldpletely cover her two huge ¡°peaks¡±, the protection it gave must be good. This could greatlypensate for his greatest weakness as a human being.

    ¡°Bulletproof vest? I modified it myself, dedicated to defend against zombies...Forget it, I¡¯ll give it to youter. After all, you did save me.¡±

    Sun Zeya took the clothes that Ling Mo handed her and put them on her body.

    She was too casual, she immediately removed the bed sheets that was covering her, jumped right out the bed, and then found her pants as well as her leather boots.

    Due to her petite size, when she wore Ling Mo¡¯s clothes, it was so big that itpletely covered her ass...

    But those pair of white delicate legs of hers revealed themselves in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes...

    A few minutester, Ling Mo and Sun Zeya returned upstairs one after the other.

    Ling Mo had only just returned to the warehouse, when a soldier came and delivered him a backpack.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 248 Part 2 - Plan B for Cooperation

    <strong>Chapter 248 Part 2 ¨C n B for Cooperation</strong>

    Opening the backpack and looking inside, Ling Mo found a bulletproof vest and a waterproof jacket.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Shana grabbed the bulletproof vest and asked.

    Ye Lian who was beside them sniffed the bulletproof vest and said with surprise, ¡°This is from the short woman...¡±

    ¡°Yep, I robbed it from her.¡±

    Ling Mo, who was satisfied upon receiving the bulletproof vest, reached out with his hand, and knocked on it.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    Sure enough, there was a steel te added...

    However, the rest of the bulletproof vest was soft, and it didn¡¯t give an ufortable feeling when worn on the body.

    Ling Mo deliberately let Ye Lian poke him while he was wearing the vest. It left only a white spot on it and didn¡¯tpletely prate the bulletproof vest.

    ¡°This is good stuff, with this vest, fighting against a zombie in melee will increase my chances of survivability...This jacket isn¡¯t bad either.¡±

    Ling Mo was very satisfied with Sun Zeya¡¯s efficiency in doing things. He also knew that this wasn¡¯t only to thank him for saving her life, but to also take the opportunity to make Ling Mo more favorable towards them.

    Early the next morning, the soldiers in the building began to get busy.

    It may have been because of the incident with Sun Zeya, but the rtively rxed atmosphere fromst night had immediately disappeared.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Early in the morning, Sun Zeya came over to find Ling Mo, her face was full of smiles, as if nothing happenedst night.

    ¡°I think you should of made a decision by now right?¡± She asked with some expectation.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo lifted the backpack to his body and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t like being restrained...¡±

    Sun Zeya was stunned and then she yed with her hair, ¡°It seems that even if I ask you to think about it longer, it would bepletely useless. Judging from your behaviorst night, saving other people doesn¡¯t work for you. But I still have a n B.¡±

    ¡°What that?¡± asked Ling Mo.

    ¡°Tom says that if you don¡¯t wish to join us, you could stil barter with us like how we do it at camp. With your ability, if you are willing to help us collect some specific materials in the city, this would save us a lot of manpower, weapons, and ammunition. In return, we cane up with some of the materials that you need in exchange. For example...How about equipping a bulletproof vest for each of your girlfriends?¡±

    Sun Zeya smiled and said.

    Thatst sentence immediately convinced Ling Mo. As the army enters the city, Ling Mo had to consider the girls as zombies, since if they were ever caught, they would probably be shot at. Under the fire of a gun, the three girls would definitely be in great danger...

    ¡°You can rest assured that the materials we bring out for trade are definitely not items that can be casually found, nor will we ask you to do something that is not equivalent for an exchange.¡± Sun Zeya said with confidence.

    Ling Mo stared at Sun Zeya and looked at her for a while, ¡°Are you allowed to make this decision for your camp?¡±

    ¡°No, before we left, the camp had alreadye up with several pre-decided responses for different types of situations. Your situation was also considered in this. After all, psychics aren¡¯t ordinary people and not only that, some people might want to depend on their own strength to build their forces or what not. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be someone unwilling to join us...In short, this type of exchange would also benefit you, don¡¯t you agree? Whether it is weapons or ammunition, or other items...¡±

    After Sun Zeya finished speaked, she looked at Ling Mo with high expectations.

    Ling Mo pondered for a while and then asked, ¡°Then..how will we contact each other?¡±

    Sun Zeya took out something and threw it at Ling Mo, ¡°Take this...However, the signal is very bad. Also, our outpost will probably be built in about a month, and the location will be from the direction of X City to A City. You can also do your exchanges with us at the outposts.¡±

    ¡°A phone? No, it shouldn¡¯t be...¡± Ling Mo curiously nced at the thing in his hand, which looked more like a brick.

    It seems that Sun Zeya¡¯s team is actually quite strong. It actually made a lot of sense since they would try and ask every capable person to join their team, and if not they would at least make some sort of connection with them in order to work with them.

    There aren¡¯t many human survivors left, so every survivor was considered a valuable resource. Even if it was Yang Ying, at least she could cook or help clean...

    ¡°When you feel that there is something you want to trade, you can contact us, but it is best to use that thing when the weather is fine, and try to stand in a high ce when you try to contact us...¡± Sun Zeya scratched her head and said, ¡°But, now I have something to ask of you for help. The rewards could be a choice of a gun with three magazines or two grenades. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 249 Part 1 - The Hidden Peeper

    <strong>Chapter 249 Part 1 ¨C The Hidden Peeper</strong>

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ling Mo revealed a look of surprise and asked.

    ¡°A very important exploration mission.¡±

    Sun Zeya continued, ¡°In this area, there is a transit warehouse for a pharmaceutical salespany. It is located in a densely popted area, on a floor within a building. This information was provided by a survivor from A City. However, he only knows this much about this ce. As for more specific details, such as what floor the ce was located in, he doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Exploring...meaning, you want help finding the specific location of the warehouse?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Obviously there are other requirements, if you find any medicine on this list, please take as much as possible with you.¡±

    Sun Zeya took out a list and shook it in front of Ling Mo, ¡°Originally this mission, if it was executed by us, we would definitely have casualties, and our team members are all psychologically prepared for it. But after discussing it with Tom, we decided to use this task as our first cooperation between our two groups. We made this decision based on our feelings, as neither Tom nor I, would want to see any of our team members die.¡±

    ¡°But you can rest assured that we will provide assistance to you. So...¡± Sun Zeya took a step forward and raised a hand and pressed it on to Ling Mo¡¯s chest, ¡°Would you like to give me your first time right here?¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to use such a bad pun?... There are a few words I have been wanting to say to you for a long time.¡± Ling Mo pushed away Sun Zeya¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°You really suck at flirting.¡±

    In terms of flirting or being seductive, it was obvious that Li Ya Ling was the best...

    Ling Mo felt that the only reason why he was able to control himself after seeing a naked woman¡¯s bodyst night, was all thanks to the ¡°education¡± that Ye Lian and the other girls gave him all the time.

    He took a look at the list, other than some ordinary medicines, the rest of the list contained anti-inmmatory drugs or medicine for wounds. But most of the names on the list, Ling Mo has never seen before...

    ¡°It seems that you guys have a very professional doctor in your group...¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a given.¡± Sun Zeya proudly raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to join us if you want.¡±

    ¡°But the difficulty of this mission is obviously very big. How could you just offer me only two grenades as a reward.¡± Ling Mo calmly put away the list and smiled.

    Sun Zeya¡¯s eyebrows immediately tightened, ¡°Are you trying to ckmail me again?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t butt naked this time.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ten minutester, everyone had gathered together.

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    As soon as the door opened, a cold wind blew in.

    Tom, who was standing at the door immediately frowned, he turned around, waved and shouted, ¡°Hurry up everyone, there are a lot of things to do today!¡±

    There were about 20 members in this squad. Ten of these members who were carrying a light load, were at the front with Tom, clearing the area. They were also the first ones to walk out of the building.

    Of the remaining ten, other than the six people who were taking turns carrying the heavy stuff, they had sent four members to go and protect the survivors.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to stay here for a day to search for more supplies and other survivors...¡±

    Yang Ying frowned and asked with a dissatisfied tone.

    The soldier who was caught by her quickly took a step back and said, ¡°There was a zombie beastst night. If it wasn¡¯t because of Sun who had defeated and made it run away, maybe there would be casualties now! We will search while walking, these are our orders!¡±

    ¡°Why are so rude to me...¡± Yang Ying muttered before adding, ¡± It¡¯s not like she died or anything. It was only a sneak attack...¡±

    The soldier¡¯s voice was very loud, even Ling Mo, who was all the way at the back, could hear everything clearly.

    He turned his head, looked at Sun Zeya yfully and said, ¡°You defeated the mutated beast? I clearly remember someone fainting and getting knocked out.¡±

    ¡°Mutated beast? That name is very appropriate for it!¡±

    Sun Zeya smiled andughed. She stretched her hand out and patted Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°No matter what, you still saw my naked body either way. For such a small matter, why don¡¯t you just let it go and we call it even? If I had told them I was knocked out, what do you think my team members would think? And most importantly, you also saw it with your own eyes. These survivors still don¡¯t trust us. We shouldn¡¯t cause panic to them.

    ¡°Your thinking is quite thoughtful...¡±

    Ling Mo admired this woman very much.

    Not only was her nerves made out of steel, but she was also quick witted, and could be ruthless when needed.

    It was no wonder the rest of the soldiers and even Tom, who had trained overseas, respected Sun Zeya.

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t want guns or grenades as a reward for the mission, but you actually wanted some of our standard supplies.¡±

    Sun Zeya tipped her toes in order to climb up to Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders. She smiled and whispered in his ear, ¡°You really know how to choose, you sessfully ckmailed me twice already. Big sister here will remember you.¡±

 Chapter 249 Part 2 - The Hidden Peeper

    <strong>Chapter 249 Part 2 ¨C The Hidden Peeper</strong>

    ¡°You guys wanted me to do this mission, I think the price I gave is worth it.¡± Ling Mo said coolly.

    Sun Zeya whistled and said, ¡°You already knew we weren¡¯t keen on letting our people die. But forget it, since we have reached an agreement already, I won¡¯t argue with you any further since human life is worth far more than materials.

    ¡°Once you find the ce, everyone here will be counting on you then. Big sister has high hopes for you.¡±

    She pinched Ling Mo really hard in the shoulder and left with smile, carrying a gun while walking towards the front of the line.

    After watching Sun Zeya leave, Ling Mo frowned and raised his hand to rub his shoulder, ¡°How the fuck can someone so small have such a fucking huge grip!¡±

    Shana looked at Ling Mo curiously and asked, ¡°Brother Ling, do you really intend on helping these humans?¡±

    ¡°What she said was correct, there are a lot of supplies that I can¡¯t find even if I wanted to go find them.¡± Ling Mo said while rubbing his shoulders. ¡°This is something that has to be done either way if it¡¯s not for my benefit, then it¡¯s for you guys. Plus some tasks that are difficult for them, are actually quite simple for me. At least the mission they required us to do doesn¡¯t sound difficult at all.¡±

    Speaking to this point, Ling Mo revealed a smile.

    Hiding his abilities actually brought great benefits to him this time. At least when it came to bargaining, he had the bigger advantage.

    Li Ya Ling said, ¡°So this is a type of rtionship between you and human society. By exchanging things with each other, both sides gets benefits...Humans are reallyplicated.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling....um....where is Hei Si?¡± Ye Lian asked.

    ¡°He was sent ahead of us by me.¡± Ling Mo said. ¡°That Sun Zeya thought my ability was a type that could sense danger in advance. Since she thinks that I might as well let Hei Si explore the road ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°Ok....¡± Ye Lian nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Ling Mo innocently. ¡°I only understood the first part...¡±

    ¡°Cough* Cough*, don¡¯t worry, my precious Ye Lian¡¯s intelligence will soon improve again.¡±

    Ling Mo nipped Ye Lian¡¯s ears and she immediately shrank her neck back like a little rabbit, those pair of eyes that always seemed as if they were daydreaming, gave aforting feeling.

    ¡°I....I would definitely not want to be the one thinking about everything...Ah, no....I want pinch...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°You want more pinches? Fine, I¡¯ll pinch it for a bit longer.¡±

    Ling Mo changed his mind and rushed over. Ye Lian had wanted to hide behind Shana, but just before she was about to, Shana silently extended a finger and poked her back, pushing Ye Lian into Ling Mo¡¯s arms.

    ¡°No...No...Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°You mean yes?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling, stop teasing Sister Ye Lian...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just help?¡±

    ¡°That was none of my business, I didn¡¯t do it, Dark Shana did that.¡±

    When Ling Mo was talking to Ye Lian and the other two girls, Yang Ying who was in the line, stared at them, then frowned and turned back around.

    Liu Qiang, who walking beside her, had closed his eyes and lowered his head while clenching his fists.

    After a while, his eyes burst open and he wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Yang Ying whispered.

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Lui Qiang turned his head and looked at Ling Mo¡¯s group of four and revealed a sinister smile.

    ¡°Originally I had wanted to see what made him so arrogant...I would never have expected that I would find out something so special!¡±

    ¡°What the hell did you find out?¡± Yang Ying squinted and said nervously. ¡°I get the feeling that man shouldn¡¯t be irritated. Don¡¯t mess with him...¡±

    ¡°You shut your fucking mouth!¡± Liu Qiang red at her dissatisfied look. ¡°I asked you to do something so simple and you fucked it up. Now that I have found his weakness, his only choice is to cooperate with me!¡±

    After Liu Qiang finished speaking, his mouth formed a smile as he turned his head and looked at Ling Mo.

    Seeing Ling Mo flirt andugh with three beautiful women, each with their own unique beautiful looks, Liu Qiang¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of jealousy.

    ¡°In a few moments, you won¡¯t beughing no more.¡±

 Chapter 250 Part 1 - One Bullet for Each Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 250 Part 1 ¨C One Bullet for Each Zombie</strong>

    The morning sun gave no warmth, a breeze of cold wind blew by making many survivors shiver.

    The soldiers were carrying guns, carefully observing the surrounding situation and also maintaining order for the queue.

    Hei Si¡¯s sudden attack had put these people in an unnecessary tension.

    They skipped searching most of the surrounding stores, and only stores where food may be found were searched by Tom and his team.

    At the same, in order to find survivors and let them know that they were here, Sun Zeya would lift her gun, aim the muzzle upwards before pulling the trigger every few minutes while she was walking.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The crisp sounds of gunshots were enough to catch the attention of the hidden survivors.

    When they approached the building they had burnt downst night, Ling Mo looked at it from a distance and found that there was only half of the building left which had been ckened by the fire.

    Some of rotten bodies were still hanging on the on the railings, the faces of the bodies were all distorted, and the muscles and other body parts that were not fully burnt were exposed.

    Several hundred burnt corpses were scattered all around, making the scene very impressive.

    ¡°Sure enough, burning the zombies is really quickest way in getting rid of them, but the method to do this isn¡¯t something normal survivors could aplish.¡±

    Ling Mo thought.

    The sharp rotten smell of burnt flesh made Ling Mo unable to breath properly, other survivors had already covered their noses. Yang Ying even opened her mouth and retched.

    If it wasn¡¯t because Tom had already said in advance that he would never stop and wait for anyone, Ling Mo thought she might have already rushed to the side and vomitted everything out from her stomach.

    It seems that the smell didn¡¯t bother Ye Lian and the other two girls, it also didn¡¯t bother Sun Zeya who was still smiling.

    The street was quickly searched, but unfortunately not even one survivor appeared.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°This area doesn¡¯t have much food to collect, making it unsurprising for us not to find any survivors around here...¡±

    Sun Zeya said with some disappointment.

    After leaving this street, Tom followed the route on the map and took the team to the area where the pharmaceuticalpany¡¯s warehouse was located.

    Originally, Ling Mo was hoping that they could make a quick stop and bring along Bai Yu and her group. But the direction they were headed to waspletely opposite of where she was located, so he could only give up on that idea.

    ¡°Brother Ling, are you worried about that little girl?¡±

    Shana put her hand on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, and her long ck hair fell down to one side, revealing her white pale face.

    Li Ya Ling who was on the other side, tried to copy Shana¡¯s actions and put her hands onto Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders. However, when she did that, she rammed Ling Mo¡¯s arm in between her two majestic breasts, directly trapping Ling Mo¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah..I remember now, you¡¯re a lolicon?¡±

    ¡°Lolicon your sister...¡± Ling Mo sighed helplessly. ¡°I am a very decent and normal person. I¡¯m begging you to stop saying that and letting other people hear it. It will affect the image they have of me....¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling...¡± Ye Lian hesitated and then looked at Ling Mo. Then she whispered, ¡°You should have some self-respect....¡±

    ¡°...What the hell, who the hell taught you that meaning! Quickly forget those words....¡± Ling Mo felt a headache and yelled.

    Ye Lian honestly replied, ¡°Shana taught me...¡±

    ¡°Just you guys wait! Watch how I teach all of you a lesson...¡±

    At this time, the team of survivors have entered the rich part of the area. The narrow streets consisted only of high-rise buildings, and one of these streets was full of mobile phone stores on each side.

    Ling Mo went inside the stores to look for few mobile phones. Unfortunately, when he tried to turn it on, he found that none of them were working.

    After a half a year of non-use, these phones that were in the store were either destroyed or the battery had died.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sun Zeya asked curiously.

    Ling Mo threw a mobile phone to the side and said, ¡°ying music, it¡¯s very convenient when you need to lure the zombies somewhere.

    Sun Zeya¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s right, how could I not have thought of this. We could hang the phone upstairs somewhere. Then it can y music for a really long time, enough to attract all the zombies in a street! I couldn¡¯t tell that you were actually quite smart.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, none of these phones can be used anymore.¡± Ling Mo sighed helplessly.

    However, he was a little bit embarrassed. The method that Sun Zeya thought he hade up with was not the method he had intended to use. Maybe it was because of the angle in his thinking. His original method was to manipte the zombies to hold the phone while moving around and then turning the music on...

    ¡°Sure enough, as long as you spend more time thinking, you are bound to figure out a better way eventually...¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Sun Zeya bent over and picked up the phone, and for that moment, Ling Mo once again saw that perfect rounded buttocks of hers.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 250 Part 2 - One Bullet for Each Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 250 Part 2 ¨C One Bullet for Each Zombie</strong>

    ¡°I have a portable charger on me, try using it...hey..it really charges.¡± Sun Zeya revealed an excited smile, then raised her hand and patted Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I owe you another favor again, thanks.¡±

    The number of zombies in this street was quite arge amount. Tom brought a few of his members to hide behind a few cars in order to get ready to strike.

    Yang Ying and the other survivors hid behind Tom and his squad. Tom¡¯s only requirement for them was quite simple. If the situation ever got out of control, all they needed to do was concentrate on trying to stay alive.

    But before that, the team members would do their best to try and protect them.

    The soldiers in the team that were shooting were all using submachine guns with silencers, while the other members without guns pulled out bays and stood beside them, guarding them from any close zombies.

    Dozens of zombies rushed from the front, and the team that was shooting waited quietly for the zombies to reach a minimum of a hundred meters before they started to fire their weapons.

    ording to the speed of the zombies, with a hundred meter distance, the soldiers were able to shoot about three times before the zombies reached them.

    However, the shooting skills of these soldiers were extremely good, and every bullet fired would kill at least one zombie.

    When confronting zombies in a battle with guns, the most important thing is kill with one shot, otherwise if you missed, they would rush you with unimaginable speeds.

    Unfortunately, the amount of firepower was not enough, and soon there were more than a dozen zombies that were able to breakthrough.

    The survivors who were hiding behind them immediately stepped back nervously, and some survivors even took out their weapons.

    Sun Zeya blew a whistle and took out a bay, then rushed over to the zombies with great speed.

    This was also the first time Ling Mo was able to see how Tom and Sun Zeya fought against zombies in closebat, giving a very deep impression to him!

    Not only was Tom a tall man, he was also full of strength, and his attacks were all very fierce. You could tell that he was very proficient in fighting.

    As a zombie tried to reach out and grab him, he tilted to the side to avoid the grab, then grabbed the zombie¡¯s arm directly with one hand, while his other hand mmed the bay directly into the zombie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Tom sure is fearless....he actually had the balls to directly grab the zombie...¡± Ling Mo praised.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Li Ya Ling snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? I could rip apart zombies with my bare hands...¡±

    ¡°Since when did you startparing yourself to humans?¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t humans have a word called ¡®jealousy¡¯? I remember that human males love to see their spouses jealous.¡± Li Ya Ling exined.

    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t confuse the meaning of jealousy with something else. I¡¯m impressed, this is already worthy of praise. But you still made a mistake on when it¡¯s used. For example, the way Sun Zeya acts towards me, that¡¯s when you should be jealous.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that? Then we will work harder next time...¡± Li Ya Ling silently retreated to Ye Lian¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all that female survivor¡¯s fault for not exining things more clearly to us.¡±

    Ye Lian nodded heavily and agreed, ¡°Yes..¡±

    At this time, Sun Zeya had also jumped up using the support of an automobile and directly caught the head of a female zombie with both her knees.

    The female zombie didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of trying to get Sun Zeya off her. She had opened her mouth and tried to take a bite at Sun Zeya¡¯s special part.

    It was probably because the zombie could smell blood in that particr area... Ling Mo guessed evilly.

    However, Sun Zeya calmly raised her arm and mmed her weapon into the neck of the female zombie and gently twisted it.

    The female zombie was like a sack of potatoes, and it fell down almost instantly.

    And Sun Zeya leapt up over the zombie¡¯s head and rushed towards another zombie.

    Actually in a fight against zombies, martial arts doesn¡¯t really y a major role. It depended on how the skills were being applied in order to have a good oue.

    Ling Mo was watching by the sidelines, but he was also trying to observe the way they fought. After all, these people were all professionals.

    However, it was at this time that a mishap urred.

    A zombie suddenly jumped down from the second floor of a building andnded heavily on the roof of a car. It then immediately reached out and pulled a soldier upwards by the helmet.

    This soldier was already resisting another zombie who had rushed to attack one of the survivors, he was toote to react to this sudden attack from above.

    After being caught, he immediately pulled out a dagger that was on his waist and tried to strike back, but with his feet off the ground, he couldn¡¯t strike with his full strength.

    Although there was a dagger sticking inside the arm of the zombie, the zombie wouldn¡¯t let go. Once a zombie caught a person, as long as the arm wasn¡¯t broken or ripped off, they would never let go of the grip they had on that person.

    The zombies had arger output when it came to strengthpared to ordinary people. After mutating, their physical strength was improved and they could increase their output to nearly another 100%.

    Therefore, this zombie easily lifted the soldier up like a chicken, while the other zombie who was being blocked by the soldier previously, directly rushed to the survivors.

 Chapter 251 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 251 Part 1 ¨C If You Don¡¯t Court Death, Then You Won¡¯t Die</strong>

    Several survivors immediately stepped back, among these survivors only two of them decided to force themselves to summon the courage to face the zombie head on.

    Although this was their first time cooperating with each other, but they were able to remain calm, and managed to barely withstand the zombie¡¯s attacks.

    But it was at this time that the soldier was in danger, and his other squad members were unable to help rescue him from his predicament.

    Although a survivor rushed over to help, but the zombie was standing on the roof of a car, allowing him to only stab into the waist of the zombie.

    Yang Ying was scared and screamed, she subconsciously looked back at Liu Qiang.

    Just a moment ago, that soldier was still blocking the zombies in front of them...

    Liu Qiang hesitated for a moment, but in the end he ended up taking a nce at Ling Mo¡¯s direction and didn¡¯t take any action.

    If I exposed myself now, I might be more respected and gain importance...

    But Liu Qiang felt that based on the personalities of that crazy woman and big man, they would never let him go to the military campfortably.

    Maybe they might make him fight in the frontlines, to reduce the casualties of their soldiers!

    ¡°Since he is a soldier, he should be willing to sacrifice his life. Right now I finally have a way to go to the military camp now, I can¡¯t take risks! ¡± Liu Qiang¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of cruelty.

    During this whole time, it had only passed one or two seconds, and with the interference of the survivor, the soldier was able to barely resist the zombie, but getting his head ripped off was only just a matter of time.

    At this time, a figure quickly rushed towards them, it was Ling Mo.

    Considering the fact that if he allowed Ye Lian and the other two woman to take action, they might actually scare the shit out of everyone, so Ling Mo could only take action by himself.

    His spiritual tentacles moved forward, and had already hit the zombie with a spirit strangtion attack, making it sluggish for a short time.

    And during this time, Ling Mo had finally reached the car in front of him, he immediately jumped directly on the rear hood of the car, and he shed the Tang sword that was in his hand.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The zombie¡¯s head was immediately cut off and the soldier fell to the ground. ¡°BANG¡±

    The blood sttered, and the survivor immediately ducked by looking downwards in order to prevent the blood from sshing into his eyes or mouth.

    At the same time, the other zombie was finally killed by the two survivors.

    After jumping off the read hood of the car, Ling Mo coldly stared at Liu Qiang, revealing an undisguised look of contempt.

    This soldier risked his life and didn¡¯t take a step back in order to protect them, but when the soldier was in trouble, this psychic was still reluctant to help.

    ¡°TRASH!¡±

    Ling Mo cursed in his head, then helped pull the soldier up on his feet.

    But when he had just gotten up, Ling Mo discovered that the soldier was trembling violently, his breathing was also unsmooth, and even tears hade out from his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you....¡±

    He coughed for a while before he was able to finally squeeze out those words.

    Ling Mo still had an impression of this soldier, he was the X City soldier who said that he would save more people.

    ¡°How embarrassing...¡± He raised his hands to wipe his face and said with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ling Mo reached out and patted his shoulder.

    In all fairness, when someone faces death in the face, as long as it was a normal person, they would be scared.

    The man showed a grateful look, and then quietly picked up the gun that had fallen to the ground.

    Although all the other people were secretly relieved, but they didn¡¯t have time to see if he was okay. They were all still in a battle.

    In the distance, arge number of zombies were attracted by the smell of blood. The soldier took a deep breath and turned around and ran towards the direction of the zombies.

    Although he was afraid, he still needed to fight since the battle never stopped.

    As the attention of the other survivors and soldiers were being drawn elsewhere, Ling Mo started to walk back while holding his sword.

    However, when he was passing by Liu Qiang, he vaguely heard him say, ¡°Pretending to be a messenger of justice, how disgusting....¡±

    With his keen spiritual force, Ling Mo¡¯s hearing was much stronger than ordinary people.

    Adding to the fact that his spiritual tentacles was also still outside his body...

    Ling Mo immediately turned to look at Liu Qiang, then clenched his fist and walked over.

    ¡°Hey...What are you doing?¡±

    Liu Qiang lifted his face up and looked at Ling Mo.....

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Before Ling Mo had even said a word, he had already punched Liu Qiang¡¯s nose.

    The severe pain made Liu Qiang suddenly groan, but before he had the chance to fall to the ground, Ling Mo had already grabbed him by his cor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want other people to know that your a psychic right? Then don¡¯t resist, don¡¯t even call for help! Being selfish isn¡¯t wrong, but the degree of selfishness you have really makes me sick! He had just protected you! Hearing what you just said, do you really think he should just die for you?!¡±

    Originally, Liu Qiang had the chance to resist, but the words said by Ling Mo made his mind go intoplete chaos.

    How did this person know that he was a psychic?!

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 251 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 251 Part 2 ¨C If You Don¡¯t Court Death, Then You Won¡¯t Die</strong>

    Yang Ying covered her mouth while she stared with her big eyes at Ling Mo violently beating the shit out of Liu Qiang.

    She didn¡¯t dare stop him, instead she was so scared that retreated a few steps backwards, away from them.

    This single punch from Ling Mo was very fast, and because he quickly let go of Liu Qiang, no one else saw Ling Mo attack him.

    ¡°YOU..FUCK YOUR MOTHER! Don¡¯t think that I will just let this go after hitting me!¡± Liu Qiang spat out some of his blood and snarled.

    But Ling Mo had already opened his hand and let go of him, intending to leave.

    Ling Mo¡¯s arrogant attitude angered Liu Qiang, and he blurted out, ¡°YOU MOTHER FUCKER THINK I DON¡¯T KNOW! THERE¡¯S SOMETHING WRONG WITH YOU! KEEP TRYING TO PRETEND!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s footsteps stopped immediately. He turned his head and stared at Liu Qiang coldly. He asked, ¡°What?¡±

    This look made Liu Qiang suddenly tremble, but the words had alreadye out of his mouth, so he could only finish what he started. He sneered and said, ¡°That attack fromst night wasn¡¯t no sneak attack, that attack definitely had something to do with you, am I not right?¡±

    These words made Ling Mo¡¯splexion suddenly change.

    Seeing that Ling Mo didn¡¯t speak, Liu Qiang immediately regained his spirit, and his heart had gained back some confidence.

    He might as well take advantage of this opportunity to rify everything with Ling Mo!

    He straightened himself and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you were trying to make yourself closer to that women or trying to do something else, I honestly don¡¯t really care. But you better think twice about the consequences of what would happen if I told them truth.¡±

    The sound of Liu Qiang¡¯s voice was so low that only Ling Mo could hear it now.

    ¡°How did you know know?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Liu Qiang snorted and said proudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what your superpower really is, but ording to my detection skill, you have some sort of energy that gives you a connection tomunicate between all three of your women. But there was also another connection that lead to the outside! You deliberately hid someone else outside, and coincidentally a surprise attack happenedst night, do you honestly take me as a fool?!¡±

    ¡°Energy detection?¡± Ling Mo smiled.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    It seems that in the future he needed to be more careful when he faced other psychics. These abilities they had are really hard to guard against.

    He could actually use his ability in this way to detect Hei Si, who had been hiding the whole time...

    The way Ling Mo looked at Liu Qiang became a bit strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple! But I¡¯m warning you first, don¡¯t even think about trying to go against me. No matter what, I at least am also part of this camp!¡± Liu Qiang snarled angrily.

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, ¡°Fuck You, you actually said that you are part of the camp? When you camppanions were in trouble, why didn¡¯t you bother helping them?¡±

    ¡°Go Fuck your sister and your sense of righteousness! I don¡¯t need you to teach me when I should save people...¡± Liu Qiang cursed even harder.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do? Threaten me?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s attitude was very calm, which made Liu Qiang feel very ufortable.

    He had just discovered his secret. Shouldn¡¯t he be scared at this time?

    Liu Qiang wasn¡¯t worried that Ling Mo would try to kill him. As long as there were people in the camp around him, Ling Mo would definitely not dare to try and kill him.

    At this moment, Liu Qiang had sudden feeling of regret about his n, there were just too many variables in it!

    At least for the time being, things have not gone in the direction like he expected it would go, and as for the person named Ling Mo, he had no way of controlling him!

    If he knew that this is what would have happened, he would have considered everything more carefully, at least he wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive...

    Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s indifferent attitude, Liu Qiang was burning with rage!

    ¡°You should already know what I want to do. Last night, Yang Ying had already told you....¡± Liu Qiang said.

    Ling Mo looked at Liu Qiang and said, ¡°If you honestly think that you could threaten me in this way, then please be my guest. Go ahead and tell them.¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, he had already started to walk towards Ye Lian and the other two girls.

    Liu Qiang suddenly revealed a surprise look, then became infuriated as he stared at Ling Mo¡¯s back, ¡°Mother fucker, you sure have guts...¡±

    His whole body trembled as he stared at Ling Mo, then he gritted his teeth and walked towards the direction Sun Zeya was in.

    ¡°Just watch this stupid idiot beg for me to stop the moment I reach in front of Sun Zeya....¡±

    But what Liu Qiang did not expect was that a figure suddenly rushed out from the side when he approached near the cars.

    There were no signs telling them that a zombie was here, and in the moment that Liu Qiang wanted to avoid it, his head suddenly felt dizzy.

    By the time he recovered from the dizziness, he could only feel a sharp pain that had passed through his chest, and in front of him, was a distorted expression from a zombie.

    ¡°Keke...¡±

    As Liu Qiang fell to the ground, Yang Ying covered her mouth and screamed.

    And at this time, Ling Mo had already reached Ye Lian¡¯s side, and the spiritual tentacle that allowed him to control the zombie was quietly cut off.

    It was a little bit ruthless, but for those who tried to threaten him or others, he would never show any mercy.

 Chapter 252 Part 1 - Being A Zombie Is Also Difficult

    <strong>Chapter 252 Part 1 ¨C Being A Zombie Is Also Difficult</strong>

    ¡°BANG! BANG!¡±

    After two gunshots were fired, that zombie fell to the ground immediately.

    As for Liu Qiang¡¯s corpse, they just frowned and stared at it for a few moments.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even have a little bit of strength, what was the point of him suddenly running towards the front lines! Add more chaos to everything?¡± A survivor muttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, his luck was just bad. We must also be careful, these zombies are just like flies, they are everywhere!¡± Another survivor shook his head and said.

    Only Yang Ying was staring at Liu Qiang¡¯s body, with her eyes wide open inplete shock and her hand covering her mouth, ¡°How could be....so sudden...¡±

    She took a nce in Ling Mo¡¯s direction, and in her mind went nk.

    Liu Qiang was definitely killed by a zombie, and so easily too....

    But why did she suddenly feel a deep chill in the air when she saw Ling Mo¡¯s expression?

    ¡°That woman is staring at you.¡± Li Ya Ling pulled Ling Mo¡¯s sleeves and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. There is no evidence that points to me, she also doesn¡¯t have any backer no more, so what could she possibly do to me?¡± Ling Mo said.

    Li Ya Ling shook her head, ¡°What? But this isn¡¯t what I wanted to know. What I wanted to ask is that in this case, should I be jealous right now? Should I go over there and beat shit out of her?¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Ling Mo felt a headache, patted his forehead and asked, ¡°Senior Sister, why don¡¯t we first concentrate on merging your memories together. Don¡¯t worry about such difficult things like jealousy.¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s rather amusing.¡± Li Ya Ling asked.

    Shana snorted and interrupted, ¡°If it¡¯s amusing, we should definitely do it. We have also worked hard, okay? We have to be kissed by you, allow you to study our bodies, work hard every night to improve ourbat power, merge our memories together, and also argue with myself...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°uhhh.....¡±

    Where did the fantasy scene of a pair of open arms, and a soft whisper of ¡°I want(TL: In Chinese When a girl says that, it means she wants the D :P¡± )¡± go!?

    What is with this frowning expression andints about life being difficult as a zombie....

    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m a pervert....¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    Ye Lian and the other two woman immediately looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Hey, I am really not a pervert! Was I not doing all this to help improve and better your evolution? Um yes...the evolution of all aspects...¡±

    While he was speaking, Ling Mo was also paying attention to the situation ahead of him.

    Zombies were constantly emerging, bringing some pressure to Tom and Sun Zeya.

    But it seems that they are still able to handle it.

    ¡°There is just too few people and the firepower isn¡¯t enough.¡± Ling Mo thought.

    After another twenty more minutes passed, the battle was finallying to an end.

    As Sun Zeya circles behind a zombie, a knife cut through its neck, and thest zombie was finally killed.

    Two members of the squad spontaneously went to find a curtain to wrap up Liu Qian¡¯s corpse, while the other members were either wiping the bays or recing the magazines from their guns.

    It could be said that Liu Qiang¡¯s death did not matter to anyone, even Yang Ying didn¡¯t bother taking another look.

    The end of the battle was only temporary, everyone was soon very busy again.

    When Ling Mo walked over, these soldiers all stopped what they were doing and looked up at Ling Mo.

    Their eyes have be much more friendlier to Ling Mo. The scene of Ling Mo saving one of their members caused them to have some changes in their attitudes towards him.

    Tom came over to Ling Mo and patted his shoulder before saying, ¡°Once we go through two more streets, we will arrive at the location of the warehouse. However, there might be many zombies in that area.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Sun Zeya and said, ¡°We have already found a mobile phone. After charging it with power, we can find a suitable ce to make it y music. We could definitely use this to lure the zombies away and take the opportunity to sneak inside.¡±

    Tom frowned and thought for a while before saying, ¡°That n sounds good. However, there is a limit of how loud the sound can be yed. If the music was yed inside a building, the good thing is that the zombies that are inside will not be led out. However, if the sound is too loud, it will most likely bring zombies from other areas inside the building making it more troublesome.¡±

    ¡°As long as it can lure away the surround zombies, it should be fine. ¡± Ling Mo shook his head indifferently.

    With Ling Mo¡¯s strength, after entering the building, he could just take control of several zombies to help search. Ye Lian and the other two girls can then freely move around as if they were just taking a stroll.

    ¡°Okay, we will try and clear the surrounding zombies as much as possible, so you don¡¯t get surrounded. If you need more help from us, you can just say it.¡± Tom deeply looked at Ling Mo and said.

    Tom was obviously a bit skeptical of Ling Mo, even though he did see how he had saved that soldier¡¯s life. However, he still had doubts on whether or not Ling Mo couldplete the exploration task alone.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 252 Part 2 - Being A Zombie Is Also Difficult

    <strong>Chapter 252 Part 2 ¨C Being A Zombie Is Also Difficult</strong>

    ¡°There no need, just help me secure the surroundings.¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    Tom grabbed the back of his head and look at Ling Mo with surprise.

    Does this person really have to skills toplete this mission, or does he not understand how difficult this mission is...

    After a few minutes, the team immediately bypassed the street and entered another area.

    After using the same method to clear out a rtivelyrge amount of zombies, the group finally saw a few buildings from afar.

    Sun Zeya pointed to one of them and said to Ling Mo, ¡°It¡¯s that one over there. The transit warehouse of the pharmaceutical salespany is on one of those floors. If you¡¯re lucky, maybe it might be on the first floor. However, if your luck is horrible, you may have to go to the top floor.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she gave a smile to Ling Mo and said, ¡°I wish you good luck.¡±

    Ling Mo looked up at the building with eagerness , ¡°Let¡¯s get started then.¡±

    Sun Zeya nodded and took out the phone that was fully charged.

    ¡°There¡¯s only a few songs on this phone...but at least the volume of this phone should be pretty loud.¡±

    Sun Zeya selected a song, put the settings on a repeat loop, adjusted the volume to the maximum, and then personally entered into a building.

    Everyone looked at the building curiously and wanted to see just how Sun Zeya nned to set up everything.

    Soon, Sun Zeya appeared in one of the windows on the second floor.

    She jumped directly onto the window sill and then leaned out in an extremely dangerous way, sping the window with one hand while using the other hand to ce the phone on a corner of the third floor air conditioning cab.

    This way, even if it was a zombie, it would be difficult to grab the phone directly, and they also wouldn¡¯t be able to jump from the ground to get it. As long as the power isn¡¯t used up, the sounds will keep continuing.

    However, in order not to attract too much zombies, Sun Zeya deliberately set the phone up so that as long as someone had a gun, they could shoot the phone at any time to turn it off.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    After setting the phone, Sun Zeya turned her head and made a gesture.

    Two soldiers immediately came over with petrol cans and began to smear gasoline along the building.

    It seems that using fire was indeed their area of expertise....

    What surprised Ling Mo even more was that they even ced a row of simple incendiary bombs on the window sill of the second floor.

    ¡°Those...won¡¯t those be easily knocked over? Also, I don¡¯t think it will be easy to shoot them at the right time.¡± Ling Mo said curiously.

    A soldier named Wang Heng was wiping his gun when he heard those words, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those bombs will be taken care of by me and the phone also.¡±

    ¡°Wang Heng is an amazing sharpshooter. Although we can¡¯t say that he would hit a hundred out of a hundred targets, but his uracy is still amazingly high.¡± Tom introduced.

    ¡°Sure enough, another hidden individual that has talent...¡± Ling Mo sincerely praised.

    There was another nearby building that was about a hundred meters away, and it was clear that Tom and his party intended to use it as a bunker for them. Two team members have already headed over there with the survivors.

    There was a hundred meter distance, a few small beer bottles, and a cell phone that waspletely invisible to the naked eye. This was the setup they intended to use in case numerous zombies decided to swarm in...

    Anyways, shooting those bombs and phone wasn¡¯t his job. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to even if he tried.

    ¡°Shooting also requires talent...¡± Ling Mo sighed helplessly.

    ¡°You guys should first find a ce to hide. It would be best if you could find a ce that is closest to the building. When the zombies are all lured away, you can take the opportunity to enter the building.¡± Tom turned to speak to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo nodded and looked up at Sun Zeya, ¡°Is she responsible for ying the music?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tom replied heavily.

    Everyone knows that this job was the most dangerous. When that y button is pressed, hundreds of zombies will appear there in just one or two seconds.

    However, Sun Zeya¡¯s expression was seemed to be quite calm, which allowed Ling Mo to have confidence in her.

    This woman even grabbed the window with one hand, turned around towards Ling Mo¡¯s direction, and used her mouth and blew a whistle as if she was trying to make a cat call towards Ling Mo.

    At this time, she still had the time to fool around, how could it be possible for such a crazy woman die?

    ¡°Hurry back so you can y with me!¡±

    Ling Mo red at her, however, Sun Zeya burst intoughter and even made a face at him.

    ¡°I hope everything goes well with you all.¡±

    Ling Mo picked up his backpack and then signaled at Ye Lian and the two woman to hide first.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Tom suddenly reached out and grabbed Ling Mo and said sincerely, ¡°Um...Life is important, missions can be tried again.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, big man.¡±

    Ling Mo punched Tom¡¯s chest and said.

 Chapter 253 Part 1 - Try Peeing And Letâ€™s See

    <strong>Chapter 253 Part 1 ¨C Try Peeing And Let¡¯s See</strong>

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Ling Mo took the lead and went into a small store, there were several zombie corpses lying on the ground inside.

    Hei Si was sitting inside, and when she saw Ling Mo, she leaped gently, and immediately appeared in front of Ling Mo, then started to rub up against his pants.

    ¡°After evolving, not only has the body shape be smaller, but she has also be more reserved. Very good, at least now it¡¯s bing more feminine in a way.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his head and turned to look at the door.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a dog, no matter how reserved she bes, she will always just be a dog!¡±

    Ye Lian and the other two had already followed in as well. As she spoke, Shana went next to the entrance of the store and tried to close the roll-up door(TL: For those who don¡¯t know what a roll-up door is please google it. It¡¯s the metal gate most stores have when they close and have to pull it down), but due to it beingpletely rusted, it could not move.

    ¡°Other than her shape, that still looks simr to a dog, what else can you see that defines her as a dog?¡±

    Ling Mo looked down towards Hei Si, she had just lifted her front leg and started scratching her chin gently.

    ¡°Is there no other connection?¡±

    Shana walked in front of Hei Si with a smile and reached out her hand.

    Hei Si let out a whine and was just about to lift her front legs up, when she heard Shana say, ¡°Lift your hind legs and try peeing so I can take look.¡±

    ¡°Hey....¡±

    Ye Lian tried to push a cab to block the store entrance, but the size of the cab and the door was obviously not proportional. She had no choice but to give up and turn towards Ling Mo for advice.

    ¡°Head to the second floor. There is a smell of blood here. If there are zombies areing over in this direction, it would be useless trying to block the door.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly made a decision.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    On the second floor, there was an office that was facing the street. After Ling Mo closed the door of the office, he made Hei Si secure the stairs leading to the office.

    Ling Mo found himself a ce to sit down. He then made Li Ya Ling stand at the window and then switched his viewpoint to hers.

    If zombies saw a human standing by a window, they would immediately rush over.

    The only zombies that would daree looking for trouble from a leader level zombie would probably be zombies that were of the same level.

    Ling Mo asked Li Ya Ling to stand there for two reasons. One was to observe the situation outside, while the other was to prevent any other leader-level zombies from appearing in this area.

    If we counted only on Tom and Sun Zeya¡¯s strength, a leader level zombie could easily exterminate their group by itself.

    In fact, the safest way to lure the zombies away would have been Ling Mo¡¯s method where he would control a zombie to lure the other zombies in the area with a phone that yed music.

    But you didn¡¯t need to think in order to know that it would be impossible for humans to cooperate with zombies, since humans hate zombies with a passion.

    Even if this zombie was under human control, it would still create panic and misgivings.

    ¡°So no matter how I look at it, I will always have to hide my abilities.¡±

    Thinking about this, Ling Mo reluctantly scratched his head.

    The street looked deste, and at the end of the street was a intersection where a bus had been overturned. Behind that bus, many zombies could be seen.

    They were slowly shaking from side to side as if they had no sense of direction, but everyone knows that the moment there was any kind of movement, these zombies would ¡°wake up¡± and be violent killing monsters.

    ¡°Sun Zeya¡¯s group should almost be ready by now...But in order to ensure the sess of this n, it might be safer for me to personally participate in it.¡±

    After Ling Mo made sure he was in afortable sitting position, he sent out a spiritual tentacle.

    This invisible spiritual tentacle stretched out towards the crowd of zombies, and then plunged itself into a body of a petite female zombie.

    This zombie immediately stopped moving, the violent blood red eyes flickered. The gradually calmed down and turned normal.

    She slowly walked to the side and the entered into a small room along the corner...

    At this point, Tom and others have reached their designation. He moved his hand and twisted his wrist a bit against the window.

    On Tom¡¯s wrist was a watch, the sunlight that shone down from the sun was reflected by the dial.

    Sun Zeya immediately received the signal. She turned her head, took a deep breath, and then looked at the mobile phone that was on the air conditioner.

    She was the only one left here, as long as she pressed her finger, this seemingly silent scene in front of her would instantly be broken.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t die here.¡±

    Sun Zeya took a deep breath. She smiled with a big grin, then mmed her finger down.

    ¡°Love you even when your dead! With no constraints, no sadness!¡±

    The sound of music exploded out suddenly and broke the calmness of this street!

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 253 Part 2 - Try Peeing And Letâ€™s See

    <strong>Chapter 253 Part 2 ¨C Try Peeing And Let¡¯s See</strong>

    But it was at this moment that everyone felt as if time had stopped.

    Tom and others stood behind some curtains holding on to their guns, nervously watching as Sun Zeya jumped into the room through their scopes.

    ¡°Holy Fuck! This song is too explosive! She should have chosen something with a prelude!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp had also turned numb due to the music.

    Obviously, he understood that Sun Zeya chose this song because it would attract more zombies in an instant, but this is just too risky for her!

    All the zombies in their field of vision stopped swaying violently, then they immediately turned to look at the direction of the sound.

    The moment Sun Zeya jumped into the room, hundreds of zombies moved all at the same time!

    The speed of these zombies were equivalent to the athletes in a 100-meter sprint, the speed was extremely fast!

    Especially when they were under the attraction of the sound, they instantly entered an extremely violent state.

    The overturned bus was immediately covered by zombies, dozens of zombies jumped on top of each other, then climbed down on the other side, and then quickly approached towards the direction of the music.

    At the same time, many zombies that were also hiding in the surrounding buildings rushed out, and even one zombie directly leapt off from the sixth floor of a building, and fell heavily on the ground with a ¡°BANG¡±.

    Hundreds of zombies drowned the street in just one or two seconds. This scene was really shocking!

    Almost every team member hiding behind the curtains immediately felt cold sweat being soaked behind their backs.

    Wang Heng took aim at the simple incendiary bombs, there was already a denseyer of sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Sun, you need to survive....¡±

    At this time, a zombie that was at the forefront, had already rushed towards the door of the building, but was shot and killed by Tom and his silenced submachine gun.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    They needed to buy as much time as they could for Sun Zeya.

    If this n failed, hundreds of thousands of zombies would be stuck in the streets. Not only could their mission not be carried out, but everyone would be surrounded by zombies.

    The survivors stood in the corner and their expressions were quite tense. Among them, Yang Ying¡¯s expression was the worst.

    She had no backing no more, she also offended Sun Zeya, and now she had to go through such a terrible thing...

    She covered her head with her hands and buried her head deeply in them, as if she couldn¡¯t any sounds.

    ¡°There¡¯s already zombiesing.¡±

    Sun Zeya had just rushed out of the room before she heard the sound of zombies hitting the door below.

    ¡°Picking them off from a distance isn¡¯t a bad idea, but this method probably won¡¯t keep them off for long.¡±

    Sun Zeya quickly grabbed the side of the door, closed it, and then ran along the corridor to the stairs that led upwards to the next floor.

    Just as she disappeared into the stairs, dozens of zombies had madly squeezed into the building, some had even started to climb on top of each other, while other zombies even tried using the drain pipes to climb up.

    Tom and others could not keep up with the shooting and were toote to stop them, only a small part of the zombies were killed by them.

    ¡°The zombies have almost reached the room....¡± Wang Heng whispered.

    He felt the sweat covering his eyes, and the tingling sensation made him want to squint his eyes.

    But at any moment now, the zombies may appear at the window, and he must shoot the molotov before it gets knocked over.

    From their point of view, it wasn¡¯t easy igniting the petrol belt below just by shooting it. This was why they ced a simple incendiary bomb(TL: Molotov) in order to ignite it.

    ¡°Get ready to shoot.¡± Tom¡¯s voice came from the side.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen Sun yet.¡± Wang Heng whispered. ¡°If she hasn¡¯t escaped yet, she will be burned to death.¡±

    Tom was silent for a moment, then resolutely said, ¡°We should believe in Sun Zeya, although she looks unreliable, but she won¡¯t die that easily.¡±

    Wang Heng¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and then nodded silently.

    The atmosphere became extremely tense in an instant.

    Sun Zeya had already ran to the doorway of the rooftop. When she had passed the stairway, she had thrown a firecracker that was burning.

    When more than 20 zombies rushed to the door and began mming into it, the firecrackers started to explode.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    This loud noise overshadowed the music and immediately caught the attention of these zombies.

    They immediately gave up on the door and rushed in the direction of the explosion.

    At this time, Sun Zeya had pushed out the iron gate on top of the roof and went out, and blew a whistle with pleasure.

    ¡°This will give me a little more time, and those zombies won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±

    Sun Zeya had just turned around and was prepared to close the iron gate when her eyes suddenly widened.

    Five fingers appeared on the edge of iron gate...

 Chapter 254 Part 1 - Going Crazy

    <strong>Chapter 254 Part 1 ¨C Going Crazy</strong>

    Meanwhile, Wang Heng, who was hiding in the building, pulled the trigger.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A simple incendiary bomb instantly exploded, the mmable material wrapped around it was instantly ignited, and countless sparks and gasoline fell to the ground.

    ¡°SHUA!¡±

    A wall of fire immediately rose up and engulfed the hundreds of zombies almost instantly.

    ¡°Once all the zombies in the vicinity have been attracted, immediately shoot the phone.¡± Tommanded.

    At this time, the other simple incendiary bombs ced on the doors and windows have also been knocked down by the zombies, but fortunately the fire has already been lit, and these things would just be aids once they were broken.

    But in order not to let the zombies get the phone, the other team members aimed their guns at the window.

    As soon as a zombie reaches the window, someone would pull a trigger.

    These team members obviously weren¡¯t as good as Wang Heng, but shooting at zombies was much easier than shooting at small simple incendiary bombs. In addition there were a lot of them shooting multiple shots, eventually one or two shots would sessfully hit their target.

    Wang Heng looked up and wiped his face and then nodded, ¡°Okay. Also was that explosion before caused by Sun? I don¡¯t know if she has gotten out safely yet or not.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die that easily, I definitely know she has a n.¡± Tom smiled and said.

    But then his expression became a bit serious, ¡°Now that we have finished our part, I hope that Ling Mo can also continue the mission smoothly. Hopefully it wasn¡¯t a wasted effort.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will, I think he¡¯s quite impressive.¡± Wang Heng said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so blindly optimistic, wait until he actually seeds inpleting the mission before you say anything. The rewards we are offering him this time aren¡¯t small.¡±

    Tom shook his head and said.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Wang squeezed a smile, ¡°The rewards are just items which can¡¯t bepared to human life, plus he also saved one of ourrades.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried. This is the first time we have worked with a psychic. If the mission is sessful, then it would be a good example. We would be able to go back to camp and use this way to interact with the rest of the psychics.¡±

    Tom showed a look of worry, ¡°But if it fails...¡±

    ¡°I heard that some of the captains don¡¯t wish to cooperate with the psychics. They think that the psychics have all kinds of people with different types of personalities, and they are too strong to control.¡±

    Wang Heng hesitated and whispered.

    Tom nced at him a little strange and said, ¡°It seems that we simply can¡¯t hold the news from you guys...In fact, those captain¡¯s considerations aren¡¯t unreasonable, but Sun Zeya¡¯s suggestion also isn¡¯t bad. Since they can¡¯t be controlled why not cooperate with them to exchange equal benefits. They get what they need while we get what we need, and we both can live together in peace. Of course, for those that are willing to join our cause, we obviously have a way in handling them.

    ¡°Sun really is impressive...¡± Wang Heng nodded and said.

    However, it was at this time when they suddenly heard a series of dense gunshotsing from the roof of the building!

    ¡°Leader Sun!¡±

    Wang Heng showed a look of shock, and Tom¡¯s face changed immediately!

    ¡°Sun Zeya...what¡¯s going on over there?¡±

    Tom clenched his fist and stared wide-eyed at the roof of the building.

    But the building they were currently in was lower than Sun Zeya¡¯s building, so they couldn¡¯t see anything...

    ¡°Why am I so unlucky...Did I really use all my luck yesterday?¡±

    Sun Zeya was standing on the roof at this time feeling a bit depressed.

    She saw that the whole building was about to be swallowed by the fire, but she was blocked from making an escape by several zombies.

    Although the zombie that opened the door was immediately shot and killed, she didn¡¯t expect that it would be followed by a high-level zombie.

    This high-level zombie clearly knew the threat of firearms, so it used it¡¯s own kind to make Sun Zeya consume her bullets.

    The gunshots attracted even more zombies, and now Sun Zeya waspletely caught in a predicament of being surrounded.

    She pulled out the bay and slowly stepped back, then nced downstairs.

    Fortunately, the fire wasn¡¯t that strong now, but the problem was that these zombies wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to go downstairs safely....

    The high level zombie was still observing the situation, but the ordinary zombies had already started to rush over.

    Sun Zeya clenched the bay and twisted her body to dodge the zombie in front of her. Then she plunged the bay deep into the neck of zombie with backhand.

    She tossed her ponytail to the side and dodged the second zombie. The bay that had just been pulled out of the other zombie went directly into the next one.

    She had just finished off two ordinary zombies in a row, yet Sun Zeya couldn¡¯t rx at all.

    When thest two ordinary zombies rushed towards Sun Zeya, the high-level zombie finally moved.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 254 Part 2 - Going Crazy

    <strong>Chapter 254 Part 2 ¨C Going Crazy</strong>

    The high-level zombie was very fast. It leaned it¡¯s body forward slightly, and then moved towards Sun Zeya as if it was gliding.

    With two zombies simultaneously attacking her, Sun Zeya was quickly forced to the edge.

    As she cut down one ordinary zombie and had just sent the bay into the chest of the other ordinary zombie, the high-level zombie increased it¡¯s speed and rushed over.

    ¡°Is this the end of the road for me? I haven¡¯t even been in love yet!¡±

    Seeing the high-level zombie directly rushing towards her, Sun Zeya couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound.

    But it was right at this moment, she actually saw a ck shadow suddenlye up from behind her.

    The next second, Sun Zeya suddenly widened her eyes in shock.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The newly-emerged female zombie jumped directly over her head and knocked away the high-level zombie, then shoved her fingers into the heart of the ordinary zombie.

    Blood started to spray out as she pulled out her fingers. She didn¡¯t even bother to pay any attention towards Sun Zeya.

    Sun Zeya pulled herself together soon after.

    There was a rumor that when high-level zombies were close to evolving, they sometimes may attack their own kind in order to help them evolve. The current situation...seems like it may be true!

    ¡°Haha, so this actually was the peak of my luck!¡±

    Sun Zeya clenched the bay, she then pulled herself to the otherside of the railing at the edge of the rooftop. She grabbed onto the railing with one hand, while most of her body waspletely suspended from the roof. She only used her toes to step on the edges of the roof.

    The newly emerged female zombie had obviously climbed up using the drain pipe, and her target was wasn¡¯t Sun Zeya.

    ¡°This is actually my first time watching high-level zombies fight each other, and looking at the current situation, this new zombie is obviously ignoring me.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Her heart was filled with excitement to see the confrontation between two female zombies, ¡°Sisters,e on, you can do it, work harder and hopefully you both kill each other together...¡±

    The female zombie that appeared was naturally the zombie that was being controlled by Ling Mo.

    Originally, he had controlled this zombie to confirm whether or not everything was going well. He didn¡¯t expect to see this scene.

    This woman sure is unique, she could even say such words of encouragement.

    And at such a critical moment, she could still say it in a joking manner.

    However, Ling Mo realized that Sun Zeya had an escape rope in her hand, and one end of rope was already buckled at edge of the railing.

    ¡°What the fuck....I did extra work?¡±

    Ling Mo screamed in his mind, who told this woman to shout that she was going to die, when she actually had a way to escape, making him jump out instead!

    Ling Mo secretly rolled his eyes, and at the same time, with the help of the zombie¡¯s vision, he stared at the high-level zombie with vignce.

    It probably just broke through to the advanced level, the zombie¡¯s features was actually pretty.

    After being hit by Ling Mo¡¯s puppet, she immediately turned her attention towards Ling Mo.

    But looking at her eyes, it was obvious that she was confused.

    Ling Mo¡¯s puppet was actually only just a mutated zombie...

    ¡°Go...DIE!¡±

    This advanced female zombie roared and rushed over.

    The speed of this female zombie was much faster than Ling Mo, but he at least had his spiritual tentacles to cover for this disadvantage.

    Although using the puppet as a medium would greatly reduce the effects of his spiritual tentacles, but at least it could still y some part in harassment.

    Sun Zeya was excited to watch the fierce fight between the two female zombies.

    The skirt was lifted up, the top was torn apart, revealing a snow white body...

    Ling Mo¡¯s puppet was not only petite, but she was also a lot weaker in strength.

    So he could only use a certain way to fight.

    Right at this moment, Ling Mo finally seized an opportunity to push the advanced level zombie to the ground, and then used his spiritual tentacles to immediately distract her.

    ¡°Puuu!¡±

    The blood sprayed out and sshed all over the face of the zombie.

    Sun Zeya had let out a gasp of surprise at this time. When Ling Mo turned back, she had already blew a kiss to the zombie and slid down the rope.

    ¡°Lady, nice breasts!¡±

    Ling Mo looked down and saw that the cor of the zombie had been torn open, revealing two lumps of snow.

    ¡°She even tries to flirt with zombies, this woman is simply crazy, she can just go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 255 Part 1 - Squeeze Until It Pops

    <strong>Chapter 255 Part 1 ¨C Squeeze Until It Pops</strong>

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that female zombie was somehow very strange....a kind of high-level zombie?¡±

    While grabbing onto the rope as she slid down rapidly, Sun Zeya curiously thought about the female zombie¡¯s eyes.

    When shepared it with the other high-level zombies, she seemed to feel that there were some differences.

    ¡°In Ling Mo¡¯s notes on thest page, it records the types of zombies that are currently present as well as gives them a name for each one of them. Ordinary zombies, mutated zombies, advanced zombies. Then that zombie, should be an advanced zombie right...¡±

    Unfortunately, there was no information on how to specifically determine the type of zombie. It only recorded the difference between the eyes and their approximate strength.

    But when ordinary people faced zombies, it was very difficult for them to calmly pay attention to the specific differences of the zombie¡¯s eyes.

    In any case, to them, ordinary zombies and high-level zombies were both the same since they both were fatal threats to them.

    However, if you had to say a difference then for example, if you were facing a small number of ordinary zombies, there would still be a chance to survive.

    But for the high-level zombies..it didn¡¯t matter which level of high-level zombies you met, the chances of survival was close to none, the only difference was how fast you would die.

    But as a soldier, the information must of course be as detailed as possible.

    ¡°That one page was obviously added by Ling Mo, not only is his handwriting horrible, but it¡¯s also not very specific. I have every reason to believe that this kid did this on purpose in hopes to ckmail me again.¡±

    Sun Zeya thought of the messy rows of writing.

    ¡°But this at least is much better than our general ssification of high-level zombies. From the notes, the strength of the advanced zombies have undergone qualitative changes. But the type of zombie can only roughly judge the strength level of the zombies, and not theplete strength since each zombie at that level begins to have their own individual differences...¡±

    Sun Zeyanded lightly on the ground and quickly released her hand.

    She nced at the worn-out leather gloves and thought, ¡°This Ling Mo is actually able to record so much information. It seems that he had probably taken the time to observe and understand the zombies quite carefully. Although he refused to join us, but his value as an individual should be enough to make the base pay close attention to him and want to maintain a good rtionship with him. However, why do I get the feeling he has concealed a lot of information. The moment he reached the advanced zombies, his notes started to be vague. And is the advanced zombie the evolutionary end of zombies? It seems that once this mission is over, I have to find that kid and ask him. At worst, I¡¯ll just be ckmailed again.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still too early to think about these things. Whether or not he canplete the mission is still a problem.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    At this time, the fire has spread, and several zombies that had been rushing towards the building from a distance had noticed Sun Zeya.

    Seeing these zombies rushing themselves towards her, Sun Zeya raised her arm and waved at them, ¡°Hello!¡±

    Seeing that the zombies were less than fifty meters away from her, Sun Zeya showed a smile, clenched the bay, turned around and rushed into the woods.

    These zombies increased their speed at the same time and also rushed into the woods.

    ¡°Why do I always get this feeling she¡¯s going to get herself killed every time I watch her fight....¡±

    The zombie that Ling Mo had taken control of, stood at the edge of the roof at this time. He watched as Sun Zeya and a group of zombies chasing after her, rushed into the woods.

    After losing the option to use her firearm, choosing the woods as the environment for battle was actually a good idea.

    She could find ways to conceal herself there and avoid having to fight with multiple zombies. She could use the terrain to her advantage and find a way to kill them.

    Ling Mo shook his head helplessly, and then couldn¡¯t help but look down and stare at the chest of his puppet.

    ¡°These boobs do seem really nice...¡±

    He nced to his left and then to his right, quickly raised his hand and squeezed it.

    ¡°Shit..I popped the silicone....¡±

    After cutting off the spiritual connection, Ling Mo¡¯s vision instantly returned to the small office.

    He walked behind Li Ya Ling and took the chance to pat her curved buttocks, ¡°You don¡¯t sense any leader levels? Then let¡¯s get ready to start on our end.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, Brother Ling.¡± Shana grabbed the scythe and suddenly turned and asked, ¡°Why were you smiling like a idiot before?¡±

    ¡°Oh nothing...¡± Ling Mo quickly shook his head.

    There were two zombies downstairs in the store eating the bodies. As soon as the door was opened, the zombies immediately heard the noise and rushed upstairs.

    Ye Lian raised her hand and easily got rid of one them, and the other zombie had it¡¯s windpipe snapped by Hei Si, who was hidden in the corner.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, Hei Si was like a silver light, her movements were fast and fierce, and also very graceful.

    ¡°The way it fights seems to have be more and more graceful, but where is the fierce giant dog I wanted!¡± Ling Mo thought unhappily.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 255 Part 2 - Squeeze Until It Pops

    <strong>Chapter 255 Part 2 ¨C Squeeze Until It Pops</strong>

    Her stealth ability was actually very strong. If it wasn¡¯t because they were spiritually connected, Ling Mo would have actually thought Hei Si was a dog statue...

    There weren¡¯t many zombies left in the streets in front of the store. The constant loud sounds brought practically all the zombies in this area out.

    And in a very short time, they all gathered around that building.

    However, Ling Mo soon found out that there were still a zombie near the building where Tom was hiding.

    ¡°It should probably be a mutated zombie. With that big guy over there, they shouldn¡¯t have a problem handling it.¡±

    Sounds would definitely attract zombies, but only ordinary zombies would actually go and find the source of the sound.

    And even if it was an ordinary zombie, once a human was discovered, it would immediately give up looking for the source of the sound and turn around to attack the human.

    So even though this mission seemed simple, but there were actually a lot of factors that needed to be considered.

    The speed at which the fire spreads, the volume and the length of the sounds from the phone, and the speed of the nearby zombies running towards the building...

    So far, everything has gone smoothly. Most of the zombies nearby have been attracted and lured into the circle of fire.

    At the same time, the fire hasn¡¯t been able to burn the mobile phone yet, and the continuous yback of the music has attracted even more zombies into the circle of fire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ling Mo pulled out the Tang sword, and quickly ran along the street towards the building.

    As most of the zombies have been lured away, Ling Mo entered the building without much difficulty.

    Before he entered the building, he took control of a zombie who had tried to bite him outside.

    Although there were no visible shadows of the zombies in the hall, but that did not mean it was safe.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    In fact, this building is actually the most dangerous. After being here for more than six months, the zombies that survived here were probably all elites...

    Ling Mo waved at Hei Si, and she quickly sniffed a way to find a safe stairway.

    The iron gate was smashed open on one side, and the other side was covered with old blood.

    At the same time, an extremely unpleasant smell came out from inside the stairway.

    ¡°Are you guys able to smell how many zombies are in there?¡± Ling Mo turned to ask Ye Lian and the other two women.

    Ye Lian shook her head, and Shana snorted, ¡°We can only smell that there a lot of simr vors, but it¡¯s impossible to get a specific number.¡±

    ¡°Should I try using my spiritual tentacles to pass through the walls...Oh wait, how many floors are in this building?¡±

    Ling Mo walked passed the door and into the stairwell.

    Li Ya Ling pointed towards the fire evacuation map hanging on the wall and said, ¡°It seems to be....30 floors.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fuck that. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. 30 floors....I can barely prate through two floors.¡± Ling Mo said helplessly.

    The puppet walked past Ling Mo and then started to climb up the stairs.

    Although using a puppet to explore the stairs was much slower, but at least it was very safe.

    Hei Si gave a low whine, but was red by Ling Mo, ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you want to lead all the zombies in this building to the top of floor, and then jump off together? Mind your own business, just stay here and smell if any zombies are approaching.¡±

    ¡°Wuuu...¡±

    Under Ling Mo control, this puppet quickly entered the corridor on the first floor.

    Although this building had 30 floors, it wasn¡¯t really difficult to search with Ling Mo¡¯s method.

    All he had to do was make the puppet go through each hallway on every floor and just pay attention to the names of thepanies on that floor.

    Whenever the puppet encountered other zombies during the search, Ling Mo would immediately take control of them. With the addition of the puppets, Ye Lian, and the other two woman, the search on each floor became very fast, and soon Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles spread throughout the building.

    Tom and Sun Zeya would probably never in a million years have thought that Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have to take any risks at all for this mission.

    For him, the only reason this mission was difficult was because....

    ¡°It¡¯s so tiring climbing up these damn stairs...¡± Ling Mo said with a depressed voice.

 Chapter 256 Part 1 - Connecting Both Ways

    <strong>Chapter 256 Part 1 ¨C Connecting Both Ways</strong>

    About twenty zombie puppets were scattered all over this building. Under the careful control of Ling Mo, it was basically unnecessary for conflicts to happen with the other zombies, and each floor could be safely searched.

    The number of zombies in this area was roughly about one hundred, and most of them were mutated zombies.

    Even for the ones that haven¡¯t mutated, they were not far behind.

    If this group of mutated zombies were put outside, they would only be a small problem to most survivors.

    But if they were ced in every corner of a building, it would be enough to make most survivors discouraged.

    Every room would have a chance of having a zombie hiding inside, and they would have the chance tounch an unstoppable sneak attack.

    However, Ling Mo wasn¡¯tpletely able to search in a rxed manner because there were always zombies that headed towards the stairs after noticing a smelling from there.

    But before they could reach Ling Mo, they were killed by a silver light.

    On the narrow stairs, more than a dozen bodies were on the floor.

    These works of art were all Hei Si¡¯s creations. Without Li Ya Ling and the other girls isting it, Hei Si worked really hard in trying to please Ling Mo.

    Every time she bit a zombie to death, she would happily run twops around Ling Mo.

    However, her size was still too big, and there were many times she almost rammed Ling Mo to the wall.

    ¡°GO TO THE FRONT! RUN INTO ME AGAIN AND YOU¡¯RE FINISHED!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s re made Hei Si whine as if she had been wronged.

    Although Ling Mo had scolded Hei Si, he was quite satisfied at her level of killing zombies.

    She was killing zombies faster and faster, and the wounds she left on them were getting smaller and smaller.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Her sharp teeth could now urately bite off the zombie¡¯s trachea, meaning it was strong enough to kill these zombies with little blood flowing out.

    As a result, the possibility of attracting other zombies due to the smell of blood was immediately reduced.

    ¡°Although your appearance is bing more and more different from what I had imagined, but your ability to learn is extremely strong...If you can keep it up, you can make up for the shorings of not being able to look fierce.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and thought.

    ¡°18th floor...¡±

    In less than ten minutes, they had searched more than half of this building.

    This kind of speed could no longer be described as amazing, it waspletely terrifying!

    ¡°Wait until my mental strength is increased to the point where I can control hundreds of zombies, searching buildings like this would take less than a minute.¡±

    Ling Mo thought with anticipation.

    Even though he took the time to think about this, but his mind was never idle.

    The constant switching of viewpoints with the maniption of twenty puppets at the same time was not a simple thing to do.

    Ling Mo could now control up to twenty puppets without causing too much strain.

    His foundation of mental power was extremely solid, so Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel mentally broken because of this. On the contrary, he was bing more and more familiar with this type of control.

    ¡°In fact, the key to controlling so many puppets is to not care too much of what you want the puppet to do, but instead to treat them as if they were a spiritual tentacle. It isn¡¯t easy to take full control of a puppet, but is it not easy to control your spiritual tentacles? Either way, it¡¯s just for exploration, there was no need to use them for fights. It¡¯s enough to just pretend to be a tentacle. The duty of a tentacle was to bypass all obstacles, and enter....wait no, find the destination.¡±

    Ling Mo proudly thought.

    At this time, one of the puppets finally found something.

    There were threepanies on the 21st floor, one of which was the transit warehouse of the pharmaceutical salespany.

    ¡°Generally, warehouses were usually located in rtively remote ces. This ce seems as if it was in a trade fair...It shouldn¡¯t be a simple warehouse...¡±

    Ling Mo controlled a puppet and slowly walked in.

    Since the ce had been found, the other puppets were naturally useless.

    After cutting off the spiritual connection with the other puppets, Ling Mo concentrated all his mental power into the puppet he was controlling.

    A tall female zombie in high heels, wearing a one step skirt...

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 256 Part 2 - Connecting Both Ways

    <strong> Chapter 256 Part 2 ¨C Connecting Both Ways</strong>

    Previously, when Ling Mo had taken control of her, he had imagined that she was part of his tentacles so he didn¡¯t notice anything about her. But after putting all his concentration into her, he discovered that he had inadvertently took control of a zombie that was previously a business woman.

    Unfortunately, the clothes on the zombie had long been ragged, the one step skirt had also been torn open, revealing a white thigh covered with bloodstains.

    ¡°Why am I always controlling female zombies recently? It can¡¯t be that my spiritual tentacles inherited my consciousness and started to be picky?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill.

    He quickly shook his head and pulled his attention back to his body. He took out the medicine list from his pocket.

    Originally, Ling Mo had wanted to immediately call back Ye Lian and the other two women to give them the list. But then his mind suddenly thought of something.

    Since this situation has never urred before, he never considered trying it out.

    Could it be possible to let Ye Lian and the others switch their vision to his?

    Obviously if it was just a regr puppet that Ling Mo controlled, there was absolutely no need for this.

    Because all the information is fed back to him personally, and all the instructions were sent by him alone.

    However, the situation with Ye Lian and the other two women was a bit different. Ling Mo never really forcibly took control of them.

    There was only a spiritual connection between them, and Ling Mo at most only switched his vision to theirs.

    But it was until now that he suddenly thought, ¡°Could this ability be used in reverse?¡±

    It would be best if this could be done! In theory, as long as his mental strength was strong enough, this was entirely possible!

    ¡°We could definitely give this a try! In this way,plex instructions that can¡¯t be delivered normally can bepleted by reversing the point of view!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly got excited.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    His first test subject was of course the one-step skirt zombie, but because the puppet waspletely under his control, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    No matter if it worked or not....in the end he was the one still receiving all the images!

    ¡°It seems that I can only rely on Ye Lian and the other two....¡±

    Ling Mo hesitated a bit, but then still decided to try it once.

    If it can¡¯t be done, he could stop switching immediately and won¡¯t cause any mental damage to them.

    And the best partner for this test was obviously Shana, who had recovered the most out of the three women of their spiritual perspective.

    After making up his mind, Ling Mo immediately took a deep breath and concentrated.

    At this time, Shana was holding her huge scythe and walking inside apany as if she was going for a stroll.

    A few zombies noticed her, but with her overpowered pseudo leader-level pressure that she emitted, these zombies did not dare try and approach her.

    From time to time, Shana would curiously pick up some things from the table and look at it, but she would soon show a disappointed look.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fun...I also want to go out and fight with those zombies...But Stupid Shana isn¡¯t willing, and says that we should help Brother Lingplete his mission.¡±

    Shana whispered, ¡°Why do zombies need to help the humansplete their mission?...Fine, I guess you¡¯re right. I used to be a human, Ling Mo is also a human....two against one, so you win.¡±

    She seemed to have reached some sort of an agreement. She stopped smiling, carried her scythe and turned around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go search the next floor.¡±

    But just as she was about to leave, the scene in front of her started to blur.

    She immediately shook her head, then opened her shut eyes, and became a bit confused.

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the corner of the stairs? Why is Hei Si here?¡±

    She felt as if her whole body had suddenly crossed space and arrived at a whole different ce. Not only could she see Hei Si in front of her, but she could also see a pair of hands...

    ¡°What?! I suddenly became Brother Ling!¡±

    Although Shana didn¡¯t understand what was going on, it didn¡¯t stop her from getting excited.

    But soon she was very disappointed because she could only ¡°see¡± and not ¡°move¡±.

    Shana shook her head in disappointment, and the blinked her eyes.

    The scene in front her returned back inside thepany and the zombies that stood in the distance were staring at her.

    But soon, Shana discovered that the scene that had Hei Si in it had not disappeared, but instead coexisted with the scene that she saw in front her.

    This strange scene made her stunned for a few seconds.

    Soon, in the scene that had Hei Si in it, appeared a book.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that my mental strength isn¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s impossible for memunicate with my voice right now so I can only use this backward approach.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly wrote a row of words inside the book, ¡°I am Ling Mo. Go find Ye Lian and Senior Sister and take them to the 21st floor.¡±

    ¡°Ha....¡±

    Shana nkly stared at the row of words. After a few seconds, she suddenly turned her eyes to the desk.

    ¡°Eh...This girl sure is smart, she already knows that she could pass me a message using the same method.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Shana¡¯s hand as she grasped the pen to write, and then read each word one at a time, ¡°Sure, but first you need to take your pants off.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

 Chapter 257 Part 1 - Want To Make a Bet With Me?

    <strong>Chapter 257 Part 1 ¨C Want To Make a Bet With Me?</strong>

    A momentter, Shana smiled and put down her pen, tore the paper into pieces, and then turned around and ran out.

    With the spiritual connection given by Ling Mo, and their weak connection between each other, Shana was able to quickly find Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling.

    While the three women rushed towards the 21st floor, Ling Mo tore off the pages where he had written the notes, then crumbled it into a ball, and then threw it to Hei Si.

    ¡°Here, destroy the corpse and leave no traces.¡± Ling Mo rubbed his forehead.

    Hei Si let out a ¡°Wuuu¡± and lowered its head and swallowed the paper ball.

    ¡°Hey!...I only just wanted you to bite it into pieces, I didn¡¯t mean for you to eat it....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Hei Si with amazement and then patted it on the head, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how smart you will turn out...I still remember when I used call you a stupid dog, but now I hope you could continue being stupid...¡±

    As soon as he thought about the negotiation he had with Shana, Ling Mo¡¯s head started to ache.

    When the intelligence of a zombie reaches the level of a normal human, but stillcked the constraints of humanmon sense, this zombie would be very...surprising!

    ¡°Well, I at least was able to get past that request...maybe she will forget this agreement? No, Shana said that zombies would never forget any memories...¡±

    Ling Mo patted himself on the forehead to try andfort himself, ¡°Everything I have given away is being thrown right back at me with double the amount by this girl. In the past, the things I did to try and improve theirbat power, all this can only be counted as interest!¡±

    However, it turns out that his two-way point of view method was indeed possible.

    But this ability could only work for Shana at the moment. This was because her memories and intelligence have basically all recovered, making her spiritual light ball stable.

    As for Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling¡¯s spiritual light ball, they both showed signs of resistance and rejection.

    This kind of situation made Ling Mo feel helpless, but he shouldn¡¯t be greedy. Being able to sessfully connect with one of them was better than nothing.

    His next step would be to try and get rid of themunication with the pen and try to directly use sound to convey messages.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    But this thing would be very difficult to do and required a lot of mental strength to back it up.

    Ling Mo¡¯s attention at this time has moved back to the white-cor puppet.

    Seeing Ye Lian and the other two women appear on the 21st floor, he immediately manipted the puppet and waved at them.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time for them to see Ling Mo control a zombie, so it wasn¡¯t surprising.

    When Li Ya Ling passed by him, she reached out and took the chance to smack the female puppet¡¯s ass.

    Although the pain wasn¡¯t transferred to him, Ling Mo was immediately aware of it.

    ¡°You...You....What are you doing....¡±

    This puppet hasn¡¯t talked in a long time, the voice waspletely hoarse, not only was the voice horrible to hear, but it was also difficult to understand it.

    Li Ya Ling smiled and said, ¡°You always smack me there. I just wanted to let you know how it feels like to be smacked there.¡±

    ¡°...cut...¡± The corpse tried to move the corner of its mouth to express dissatisfaction.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    The corpse pulled back the corners of her mouth and threw out one word from her throat.

    ¡°How...How am I able to do it too?¡± Ye Lian asked curiously.

    Li Ya Ling rubbed her chin and thought about it and said, ¡°We can knock him down and then do it after pinning him to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this...we can do.¡±

    The space for the warehouse was rtivelyrge, with half of the space being the warehouse and the other half consisting of an exhibition hall, reception room, and also an office.

    There weren¡¯t many zombies in here. Other than the two zombies that were killed by Ling Mo when they tried to attack him, there were also two other zombies that Ling Mo decided to take control of. At this time, they were moving the furniture that had copsed on the floor.

    The venttion in the drug warehouse was quite decent. Although this ce has been left unattended for a really long time, those cardboard boxes were still very dry and didn¡¯t have any moldy smelling from them.

    In addition to the many boxes of medicine that were ced on the ground, there were also many different types of drugs disyed in the disy cabs by the wall. There seemed to be a huge amount of drugs in there and it also seemed like they probably had every kind of drug you could possibly think of.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 257 Part 2 - Want To Make a Bet With Me?

    <strong> Chapter 257 Part 2 ¨C Want To Make a Bet With Me?</strong>

    Through their two-way point of view sharing, Shana could directly see the list in Ling Mo¡¯s hand, so they were able to quickly start searching.

    For thoseplicated names, zombies didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the names so they couldn¡¯t really remember it, but Ling Mo soon figured out a method that would allow them to quickly search for the medicine.

    Their method was to recognize the beginning, the middle, and thest three letters which would allow them to fully remember the name.

    Ling Mo deliberately manipted the other puppets to go find several cardboard boxes to carry these medicines.

    No one could possibly guess that in this building there were actually several zombies seriously searching for drugs in a drug warehouse...

    At least Tom didn¡¯t think of it.

    At this time, Tom was anxiously looking towards the direction of the building.

    The cellphone had already been destroyed and the zombies on the street have all gathered around the building they set on fire during this time.

    Although some high level zombies discovered the existence of Tom¡¯s group, there were special team members that were ced to handle and clean up these zombies, so there wasn¡¯t really any threat.

    And for those zombies that had gathered inside the circle of fire, they were either burned to death, or seriously burnt to the point that they lost their lethality.

    A few minutes ago, Sun Zeya also regrouped with Tom¡¯s group with blood on her face as she smiled to greet them.

    After handling the zombies that had chased after her, she waited for a while in the grass, and once the musicpletely stopped, she then slowly came out.

    Although there were several zombies on the road that decided to chase after her, but Wang Heng saw her and responded by shooting down the zombies, allowing her to sessfully cross a distance of more than 100 meters to enter the shelter that Tom¡¯s group was in.

    Currently, everything on their end was going quite smoothly, but how about Ling Mo¡¯s end?

    ¡°I keep getting the feeling that there isn¡¯t any movements over there...¡± Tom said anxiously.

    Sun Zeya was wiping her bay at this moment. She then lifted her head and looked at Tom with a smile, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°How can I not be nervous? We spent so much effort in this mission, what happens if they fail? If this attempt fails, those guys back at base will definitely cancel any ns to cooperate with the psychics after returning.¡±

    Tom sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking a guess right now but there are probably still hundreds of zombies inside that building, and there are also probably several high-level zombies as well! Can they really get it done?¡±

    He was silent for a while and then immediately made a decision, ¡°Forget it, juste with me to see what¡¯s going on over there. If some of them are injured already, we can meet up with them and give them support.¡±

    After having said that, he lifted the submachine gun, checked the magazine, and then proceeded to call over two members of the team.

    After looking at the direction of the building Ling Mo was in, Sun Zeya inserted the bay into tip of the gun, ¡°I will alsoe with you to take a look. But I¡¯m only going there to make a bet with you.¡±

    ¡°What are you betting?¡± Tom asked in confusion.

    ¡°I bet fifty bullets that they cane back safely and alsoplete the mission smoothly.¡± Sun Zeya said.

    A member of the team couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Captain Sun, have you really thought clearly about this? Do you know how many things you can exchange for fifty bullets?¡±

    The other team member also nodded, ¡°That person is quite capable and is also a trustworthy person. I also hope in my heart that they are okay...However, although it may be possible for them to retreat safely back, but if they also had toplete the mission smoothly, that might be difficult. We all have experience in searching buildings. There are various dangers and traps inside. The biggest danger would be fighting inside those buildings.¡±

    Having said that, this person immediately showed a trace of fear, as if the memory of what he had experienced was still fresh.

    Tom also frowned and nodded. ¡°Yeah, if he is able to collect more than a third of whatever is on that list, he would have already exceeded our expectations.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you both also have a bet with me as well?¡± Sun Zeya smiled indifferently.

    The two team members nced at each other and then nodded, ¡°OKAY! Captain Sun, remember you were the one that set the requirements, they have to be able to safely retreat without any injuries as well as sessfullyplete the mission...If even one of them is injured, that counts as your loss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if it¡¯s just a scratch! As for the mission...as long as they can collect one-third it will count as your win.¡± The other team member added.

    Tom looked at them with some hesitation, and then finally nodded. ¡°Fine, since you both are doing it I might as well take in on the bet! However Sun Zeya, this is a hundred and fifty bullet bet, you are seriously willing to risk it all...Could it be possible that you know what his superpower is?¡±

    ¡°What kind of psychic would tell others what his superpower is?¡±

    Sun Zeya nced at them and suddenly lowered her voice, ¡°However, I will give you some friendly advice. You should prepare those bullets for me.¡±

 Chapter 258 Part 1 - The Cold Light From The Girlâ€™s Hand

    <strong>Chapter 258 Part 1 ¨C The Cold Light From The Girl¡¯s Hand</strong>

    ¡°PENG!¡±

    A shattered crisp sound made Tom, who had just started to walk down, immediately stop and take a step back.

    But soon he realized that the sound came from the ss window which couldn¡¯t withstand the high temperature of the fire and had burst into many pieces.

    Thanks to this wonderful sound, several zombies who were covered in fire were attracted back into the building.

    Looking at these zombies, ignoring the pain of being burned by the mes, waving their pair of hands and rushing into the building that was on fire, Tom and his group of four felt a cold chill at the top of their heads.

    Even the woods behind the building seemed like it would also catch on fire.

    ¡°Will it turn into a series of fires?¡±

    One of the members of the group, called Xiao Wang, whispered.

    Sun Zeya came out from behind him and jumped loudly outside, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, there iss ake in that area, it will probably only reach up to there. Besides, even if it did spread, this location isn¡¯t anywhere near the area we n to iste anyways.

    Xiao Wang immediately smiled, ¡°Yourpletely right, those zombies don¡¯t care whether or not their environment is bad anyways.

    ¡°How do you know if they won¡¯t care or not? Those high level zombies are smart. Didn¡¯t I just tell you that the two zombies I met on the roof, one of them could speak simplenguage, while the other one would look down and stare at her boobs, she even rolled her eyes at me...Speaking of this, what kind of female zombies are they!?¡± Sun Zeya showed a crazed expression.

    Tom grabbed his head and nodded, ¡°Yeah, City A has also encountered several high-level zombies with intelligence. Unfortunately, they never captured any, otherwise they would have tried to talk to them already...¡±

    ¡°Why would you even want tomunicate with them?¡± Another team member, nicknamed Old Tie asked. His face suddenly turned ugly, he even interrupted Tom¡¯s words due to his excitement. ¡°For zombies, us humans are just food to them, hunting objects! As long as this situation doesn¡¯t change, what can be exchanged with them? Although they look like us, their nature ispletely different! They are the natural enemies of us humans! Enemies you hear! Would you trymunicating with a chicken?¡±

    Tom immediately widened his eyes, but just when he was about to open his mouth, his knee suddenly felt a sharp pain, making him almost bite his tongue.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Do more things.¡± Sun Zeya red at Tom, then shook her head and walked over the street with a gun.

    Old Tie also followed after her with a dark expression on his face while Xiao Wang reached out and patted Tom¡¯s back before whispering, ¡°Captain, don¡¯t take it to heart, Old Tie¡¯s family...seems to have died very horribly. His wife...seems to have turned.. while his son... Aii, I don¡¯t even want to say it.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°I understand.¡± Tom sighed heavily and shook his head.

    The vast majority of the camp¡¯s poption were all like Old Tie, who was extremely disgusted towards zombies, and wouldn¡¯t even allow catching a live specimen for studying purposes.

    ¡°But if we just keep fighting with the zombies. When will it ever end?¡±

    Tom looked at the burning building in a confused way, and then sighed.

    It¡¯s useless to think about this now, as long as we stick to it, we will one day be able to see it...

    ¡°Wow, this smell of burnt meat is strong.....¡±

    Sun Zeya sniffed her nose real hard and looked around.

    The zombies were basically all gathered inside that building, and the bodies were mostly on fire, it was only a matter of time now.

    ¡°How is it? Can you see Ling Mo¡¯s situation?¡± Tom followed and then whispered.

    Sun Zeya nced in the direction of the building, then shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s seems to be very quiet. Look.¡± She suddenly pointed her finger to a zombie in the middle of the road.

    The female zombie dressed in a white-cor business suit, walking in high heels, was slowly trying to approach the direction of noises from the burning building.

    ¡°This zombie doesn¡¯t have any intention of entering that building at all.¡±

    Xiao Wang asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not entering the building?¡±

    ¡°There is nearly a hundred zombies inside, even if they only killed about 30 of them, the smell of blood would be strong enough to attract the other zombies...But based on this situation, it shows that either theirbat skills are excellent, or they handled the zombie¡¯s bodies very well, or...¡± Sun Zeya rubbed her chin and said, ¡°Their bodies were cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Old Tie asked.

    ¡°We should first go and take a closer look, but since we don¡¯t know the situation inside, we can¡¯t just rush into it.¡±

    Tom gritted his teeth and said.

    Sun Zeya nodded and then slowly raised her gun.

    ¡°PFFF¡±

    The sound of a bullet entering the flesh came, and the female zombie dropped to the ground.

    The four of them quietly walked closely along the building until they reached the end of the street and then quickly crossed it.

    But just right after they had crouched on the flowerbed that was on the side of the building, a figure appeared suddenly behind them.

    Feeling that the sunshine at the top of his head was suddenly blocked, Tom turned around immediately and aimed the muzzle at the figure.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    ¡°You....¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 258 Part 2 - The Cold Light From The Girlâ€™s Hand

    <strong>Chapter 258 Part 2 ¨C The Cold Light From The Girl¡¯s Hand</strong>

    Then Sun Zeya, who had just turned her head, suddenly widened her eyes.

    Tall muscle man Tom, waspletely suppressed by a long-haired girl, and it was in an instant...

    His gun had been stripped away, and he was being stepped on by the long-haired girl¡¯s foot, and a crescent-shaped de was against his neck.

    Shana showed a faint smile, ¡°If your speed isn¡¯t as fast as mine, don¡¯t try pointing these things at me.¡±

    ¡°You...aren¡¯t you Ling Mo¡¯s....girlfriend?¡±

    Without waiting for Shana¡¯s response, Sun Zeya had already put down the gun and stood up excitedly.

    Hearing what Sun Zeya had said, and in addition to Shana¡¯s scythe still being aimed at Tom¡¯s neck, Xiao Wang and Old Tie also slowly put down their guns.

    But even so, they still stared at Shana inplete shock.

    If it wasn¡¯t because they had personally seen it, they would have never believed that a girl who looked very weak couldpletely suppress Tom in strength...

    ¡°HaHa, I knew it, that Ling Mo didn¡¯t tell me the truth! You also are a psychic, right?¡±

    Sun Zeya tried to take the chance to get closer to Shana by walking up to her very excitedly, but she quietly avoided by her.

    At the same time, the scythe that was pointed at Tom¡¯s neck was also removed, but her eyes stayed on Tom¡¯s carotid artery for a while, which made Tom suddenly feel very ufortable.

    Tom finally returned to his senses at this time. He used his hand to press on the area that was in pain while staring at Shana in disbelief.

    After a while, he spoke with a shocked voice, ¡°You..you just...¡±

    ¡°Martial Arts.¡± Shana said briefly.

    Tom suddenly closed his mouth, he had an expression on his face as if he had just swallowed a fly.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    He had worked so hard to get into the special forces abroad. He had thought he had finally practiced enough to reach a level of some skill. He didn¡¯t expect that such a girl, who seemed weak and fresh, could actually use martial arts from within the country and beat him!

    Only needed one move! In less than a second!

    He could even feel that if it wasn¡¯t for Shana showing mercy, his head would have been gone from his shoulders already.

    Although Shana made him feel as if his old face had been hit by a bulldozer, from Shana¡¯s perspective, this was just an ordinary defensive move.

    Tom had almost just pulled the trigger...

    ¡°Mistakes were made from both sides. Although Shana had quietly snuck up behind us, I still shouldn¡¯t have raised my gun at her without seeing her clearly first...But the most important thing is that I didn¡¯t expect them toe out so soon! It can¡¯t be that she was the only one that was able to escape?¡±

    Tom thought quickly in his mind, ¡°Looking at her expression, it is not likely...¡±

    Shana secretly thought in her mind, ¡°Although she had indeed used some of the moves she had learned before, however she was using the speed and power of a zombie to execute it...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Tom said earnestly.

    Shana smiled indifferently, then after frowning and thinking about it, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, plus I wouldn¡¯t have really cut you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the mission wasn¡¯t a sess. They aren¡¯t injured are they?¡± Tom asked again.

    She nced at him and was about to speak, but then suddenly turned her head and looked behind her, ¡°Here theye.¡±

    Several figures came from an alley on the side of the building.

    ¡°No wonder. You guys came out from the back door.¡± Sun Zeya smiled and said.

    ¡°Yes, the stairs near the front had a small problem...¡±

    Shana nodded and said.

    She did not specify what the issue was. The stairwell was actually filled with more zombies. Obviously Shana and the girls could pass through them safely, but Ling Mo and Hei Si could only go pass them by using the back door.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo controlling the white-cor zombie to scout the street and check the situation, what would have showning through the backdoor wouldn¡¯t be Ling Mo and the girls but instead Hei Si...

    ¡°I knew they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from trying to check out the situation...¡±

    Ling Mo was holding a big box at this time and was quite satisfied with his decision.

    However, the consumption of his spiritual energy made his face look a little pale.

    It was mainly due to the white-cor zombie being shot dead suddenly. Although he broke the spiritual connection in time, he still felt a sting in his temple.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that after he rested for a while, Shana had ran out in advance.

    So when he saw Shana, Ling Mo narrowed his eyes.

    But before he could do anything, this girl ran to him and quickly whispered, ¡°I only just wanted to see if these humans really cared about their own kind.¡±

    ¡°Well, what was your results?¡± Ling Mo had some doubts and whispered.

    ¡°So So, but it seems that our lives are much more important than the mission.¡± Shana showed a strange look. ¡°If it was the previous me, would I also have directly rushed in?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± Ling Mo thought about it and then used a positive tone, ¡°Yes, you would.¡±

    ¡°They really aren¡¯t injured...¡±

    Xiao Wang stared at Ling Mo¡¯s group and carefully looked at them one by one, then widened his eyes and said.

    Old Tie nodded with a darkened expression, then grabbed Xiao Wang¡¯s arm, ¡°...Five boxes! They took five boxes out!¡±

    Xiao Wang looked at the boxes, then counted it with his eyes and suddenly took a deep breath, ¡°Oh My God!¡±

    He didn¡¯t notice before that in addition to the big box being held by Ling Mo, Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian were also carrying two boxes.

    These boxes all seemed as if they were full and very heavy, especially the one that was being held by Ling Mo.

    ¡°How much medicine is in here?¡±

 Chapter 259 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 259 Part 1 ¨C It¡¯s Not As Simple As Choosing One Or Two</strong>

    Tom had just woken up from shock, before he fell into an even bigger shock.

    Shana¡¯s one move was already shocking enough, how could these three other people be so terrifying as well.

    Ling Mo¡¯s group of four not only came out fast, but they also overpleted the mission without any loss!

    As for Ling Mo¡¯s pale face...could being pale even count as an injury?!

    For a moment, Tom even had the idea of rushing into the building to see what was inside.

    Who knows, maybe the zombies in this building were all lured out already!

    Or, their previous guesses were all wrong!

    If this was the case, then Ling Mo¡¯s group had gotten a huge bargain from this deal...

    However, Tom had just thought of this when he heard a soft bang. A figure from the second floor came out from a small window and mmed into the ground.

    The ce where the zombiended was just between Tom and Ling Mo.

    And as soon as itnded, the zombie immediately jumped up and rushed straight at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Zombie!¡± Xiao Wang and Old Tie woke from their stupor at the same and quickly raised their guns.

    But Shana was one step ahead of them, and with a sh of the weapon from her hand, she immediately cut down the zombie to the ground.

    At this time, the zombie was less than two meters away from Ling Mo. Although his expression was still calm, his face seemed to be even paler.

    ¡°That was close....¡± Ling Mo hurriedly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce to talk, let¡¯s leave here first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Tom recovered from his shock, and since there were zombies inside, it meant that the building was really dangerous.

    For a moment, Tom¡¯s heart felt something. It was some sort of unwillingness to believe what waspletely right in front of them.

    It wasn¡¯t only Tom though. Xiao Wang and Old Tie had this feeling as well.

    A mission that they had judged to be extremely dangerous, was actuallypleted so easily by others...

    Even if this person was a psychic, it was still difficult for them to immediately ept this reality!

    But the appearance of this zombiepletely shattered their thoughts.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Xiao Wang even felt a bit embarrassed as he took the box that Ye Lian was carrying while at the same time asking Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo bitterly smiled and shook his head.

    As he frowned, he looked back at the body of the zombie and thought to himself, ¡°I made you run all the way there and then jump off the building to deliver yourself to death. It really sucks to be you...¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Toming over here, Ling Mo didn¡¯t n on meeting them so early.

    He also knew that the time they spent getting the medicine was too short and made it easy for these people to have various doubts.

    But if you think about it, as long as he didn¡¯t clear out the misunderstandings, when they thought about it againter, they would be wary of his strength.

    As an individual, his strength was far from the military camp. In order to conduct fair transactions in the future, he had to disy his strength to the point that it shocked them.

    Old Tie also took the initiative toe over and take the box in Li Ya Ling¡¯s hands. At the same time, he whispered, ¡°I really admire you guys.¡±

    ¡°This was only just a business transaction.¡±

    Old Tie looked up at Ling Mo and said, ¡°We save people for one reason and that is for humans to survive. Everyone¡¯s motivation should be the same.¡±

    ¡°Eh..You have a point there.¡± Ling Mo nodded, thinking that this person was quite straightforward.

    Old Tie lowered his head and spit on the body of the zombie, whispering in a low voice, ¡°I will sooner orter kill all of you! Monsters! A whole group of dead monsters!¡±

    After that, he turned and walked away from Li Ya Ling.

    However, what he did not notice was that behind him, Li Ya Ling¡¯s eyes had turned slightly amber, but before she was able to do anything, Ling Mo had pulled her hand back.

    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t get excited.¡± Ling Mo lowered his voice and said.

    Fortunately, Li Ya Ling soon rxed, and soon the little change in her eyes disappearedpletely, and wasn¡¯t discovered by anyone.

    She turned her head and looked at Ling Mo and gave him a smile, ¡°I suddenly felt my blood rush, and I wanted to tear everything up. Is this the human emotion, called anger?¡±

    ¡°It should probably be from the zombie¡¯s nature of being violent...If you were to weaken this feeling by about 80%, then it would be called anger.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°It¡¯s so confusing...¡±

    Li Ya Ling suddenly said, ¡°But I was just angry because...I suddenly worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡± Ling Mo suddenly became stunned.

    Could it be that it wasn¡¯t because of Old Tie cursing at the zombies?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Ya Ling nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t really exin it, but it¡¯s a kind of worry. There are a lot of things in my mind that make me very annoyed...¡±

    When she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and scratch the back of her head.

    Ling Mo quickly reached out and grabbed her arm, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it no more, in the future when you can think clearly on what your feeling, you can tell me then.¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 259 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 259 Part 2 ¨C It¡¯s Not As Simple As Choosing One Or Two</strong>

    Li Ya Ling stared at Ling Mo and suddenly asked, ¡°Ling Mo, you are also human. Will you hate zombies like that human being? Then how do you feel about us? If all the humans hated us, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡± Ling Mo¡¯s look slowly became serious.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that Senior Sister would ask this question...

    Resentment... Of course, he had this kind of emotion before.

    Even when he only had Ye Lian, he had this feeling more than once in his heart. If there wasn¡¯t any virus, Ye Lian wouldn¡¯t have be like this...

    But he couldn¡¯t give up on the belief that he could turn Ye Lian back to normal, and continuously seeked ways to restore her memories for her...

    In the process of doing this, Ling Mo deep down had actually epted the fact that they were zombies now.

    The possibility of fully turning back into a human being became lower and lower.

    But in any case, Ling Mo still hoped that he could restore all their previous memories so that they would at least still be themselves in a way.

    As for the question of what he would do if the humans became hostile to them, this question has been thought of many times by Ling Mo.

    The answer was very simple. Anyone who tries to hurt them, whether it was a zombie or a human being, would be his enemy.

    As long as he remembered this answer, it was enough.

    ¡°How I treat you guys now, is how I will treat you guys in the future...¡±

    Ling Mo said after seriously thinking about it for a moment.

    While Ling Mo and Li Ya Ling talked, Shana, who was walking in front of them, had an expression as if she was in deep thought.

    She looked down at her palm, ¡°Human...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    When she turned her wrist over, Shana looked at the back of the hand, ¡°Zombie...It¡¯s really hard to choose...¡±

    At this time, Sun Zeya and the others have already crossed the long street while Ling Mo and his party fell behind.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Tom stood at the corner of the street and waved his hand in a hurried motion at Ling Mo.

    After returning to their hiding spot, other than the members who were standing guard at the windows, the others quickly swarmed and surrounded them like bees.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much medicine...¡±

    ¡°Were all of these brought back by them? That¡¯s amazing...¡±

    Since these people weren¡¯t familiar with Ling Mo and his group, they could only whisper.

    Ling Mo saw Yang Ying who was squatting at a distance from him, but when she looked at Ling Mo, her eyes seemed to avoid him.

    ¡°With the loss of her backer, and in addition to her also being an ordinary survivor, as long as she no longer provokes Sun Zeya, with Sun Zeya¡¯s character, she won¡¯t give her a hard time.¡±

    Ling Mo silently shook his head and turned his gaze elsewhere.

    Several members of Tom¡¯s group were currently working together with Tom. They were extremely excited trying to count the amount of drugs that they had acquired.

    ¡°Here, there were three kinds of medicines that were on the list but wasn¡¯t in the the warehouse. As for the others that were in warehouse, I took three of each back.

    Ling Mo handed the list to Sun Zeya.

    She excitedly received the list and then reached out and put her arm around Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder pulling him closer to her. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Come on, tell me, how much did you keep for yourself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business...¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes.

    Sun Zeya smiled and said, ¡°But since you gave three of each item, your definitely not giving us a buy one, get two free deal are you?¡±

    ¡°No shit sherlock. I don¡¯t want the grenade anymore, if you have a gun, I want it to have a silencer...¡± Ling Mo frowned and said.

    ¡°No way.¡± Sun Zeya directly shook her head. ¡°Do you think we are sitting on a arsenal of weapons? It¡¯s because of the scarcity of resources that made use to X city in the first ce. How about this, I¡¯ll give you another bulletproof vest. It¡¯s also personally modified by me as well.¡±

    ¡°Fine then...I want three, two...¡±

    ¡°There is only one vest!¡± Sun Zeya suddenly jumped up, widened her eyes and stared at Ling Mo. ¡°And with this you would have already squeezed me dry of all my stock!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, it¡¯s not possible to squeeze you dry....¡± Ling Mo said while throwing a smirk on his face.

    ¡°What does squeezing me dry have to do with me being young...¡±(TL: Theres two meanings to what Ling Mo said. One is literally sucking dry of all her stock, while the other one is a perverted one. Ling Mo meant that because she was young it was impossible to suck all her energy from doing you know what. Sun Zeya finally gets what he means after thinking about it.)

    Sun Zeya had a nk expression at first, and then her face suddenly showed a touch of redness.

    Ling Mo immediately revealed a triumphant smile, ¡°What are you standing here for, go get it.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°I finally got one over her...I have to say that when Sun Zeya blushes, she looks very pleasing to the eyes. Her beauty and temperament has long beenpletely concealed by that wonderful unique character of hers....¡±

 Chapter 260 Part 1 - We Canâ€™t Use This As Payment!

    <strong>Chapter 260 Part 1 ¨C We Can¡¯t Use This As Payment!</strong>

    ¡°Bring the bullets.¡±

    Watching as Sun Zeya smugly pick up 150 rounds of bullets, and the painful expressions on the faces of Tom and the other two members, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°We made a bet, I bet that you guys could finish the mission unscathed, while they bet you either got hurt or wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission.¡±

    Sun Zeya smiled and said.

    Both Xiao Wang and Old Tie showed awkward expressions. Afterughing at Ling Mo, they quickly snuck away.

    ¡°Even until now, I still don¡¯t get it.¡± Tom asked, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what kind of ability Ling Mo has, how were you so sure they could finish it?¡±

    Ling Mo also looked at Sun Zeya curiously, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Zeya would reveal an ignorant expression and say, ¡°Do you even need to ask? I guessed!¡±

    ¡°...Hurry up and hand over the rewards for this mission.¡±

    Sun Zeya really didn¡¯t lie to Ling Mo when she said he squeezed her dry.

    Watching as Tom took off his bulletproof vest, and then handed it over with great pain, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of embarrassment.

    It turns out that this was the second one she was talking about...

    ¡°Tom, thanks, when we head back to base, they can reimburse you for another one.¡±

    Sun Zeya smiled and her eyes narrowed slightly, she reached out and grabbed the bulletproof vest.

    Tom seemed to be reluctant, he hesitated for two seconds before he finally let go.

    However, his gaze remained on the vest, then he walked over and patted Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Use it well, this is some good stuff, try not to break it. It would be a pity if it did.¡±

    After saying that, he sighed and slowly walked back towards the crowd.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± Ling Mo took the bulletproof vest and examined it a bit more carefully.

    This style wasn¡¯t the same as the one that was worn by Sun Zeya.

    There were quite a lot of pockets on this one, although the flexibility of this vest was a little bit worse, but the level of lightness was still simr. It would not affect his movements at all.

    ¡°Tom...he cherishes his things. He would give everything that has been with him for a long time a name. For example, this vest is called Mary. Disgusting right? Would you give it back to me after I told you all this?¡±

    Sun Zeya sat in front of Ling Mo and asked.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother raising his head and said, ¡°No, I think Mary likes me. This size is more suitable for me. The one you gave is just too small for me, but luckily it fits Ye Lian perfectly.¡±

    For this additional reward, Ling Mo was quite satisfied.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the standard military supplies I asked for?¡± said Ling Mo after he finished inspecting the bulletproof vest.

    Sun Zeya licked the corner of her mouth, then raised a backpack up and threw it directly to Ling Mo.

    ¡°What does it have?¡± Ye Lian and the other two women immediately came over curiously.

    ¡°This is the Falcon Survival Camp standard supply package. This is the search and rescue team¡¯s standard supplies, which includes an infrared night vision goggle, a handheld tactical shlight, some batteries, a climbing rope, a bay, a emergency kit, a set of waterproof clothing, and lots of gadgets, such aspressed dry food.¡± Sun Zeya said. ¡°All these things were taken from the camp. Although these items are not all military materials, but they do y a very good role in surviving in a city full of zombies.¡±

    ¡°Actually, out of all of these items, I¡¯m only interested in this.¡±

    Ling Mo took out the infrared night vision goggles and shook it. These goggles could be worn on the head blocking the eyes, sort of like an eye mask.

    ¡°No wonder, so it was actually because of this...your correct in a sense for wanting this. When humans are up against zombies, the gap between hearing and smelling could still bepensated by human caution, but the moment it turns night time, there is nothing that can bepensated with poor eyesight. Wait, since you only wanted this, why not just ask me directly for it? Sun Zeya suddenly widened her eyes and asked.

    Ling Mo gave her a look and said, ¡°The other things are better than nothing. For example, this tactical shlight would be very useful.¡±

    After hanging the shlight on his wrist, Ling Mo gently pressed at the tail end of the shlight, and a re immediately shot out.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 260 Part 2 - We Canâ€™t Use This As Payment!

    <strong>Chapter 260 Part 2 ¨C We Can¡¯t Use This As Payment!</strong>

    ¡°Unfortunately, the amount of power consumption is huge, but the advantage in this item is that it is strong and durable.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    Sun Zeya stared at Ling Mo for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°I get the feeling that in the future when we cooperate with each other, we won¡¯t get any benefits from you.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about getting benefits from psychics, can that even still be called a cooperation?¡± Ling Mo said unwillingly.

    ¡°Ha...¡± Sun Zeya looked at Ling Mo with amazement and suddenly put her hand on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder. She put her mouth closely next to Ling Mo¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Then how are we gonna deal with benefits you got from my body?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned, by the time he recovered, Sun Zeya straightened herself up and smiled, ¡°Now that things are finished, I¡¯m guessing you will leave soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°You really won¡¯t reconsider about joining us?¡± Sun Zeya¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Although your strength is powerful, it is inevitable that it will be dangerous for you if you stay in the city.¡±

    ¡°So it won¡¯t be dangerous if I join you guys?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Sun Zeya was stunned, then she squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I guess it¡¯s not easy for us as well. But at least now you have a way to contact us and since everyone is in X city, maybe we might meet again. Oh right..¡±

    She reached out and took out Luo Heng¡¯s notebook from her pocket and eagerly asked, ¡°Can you tell me a bit more about the specific ssifications of the zombies? At least tell me about the situation with the advanced zombies...¡±

    ¡°I just casually wrote that...¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t lying when he said that, he had just written it down in hopes that this information would bring some convenience to the army.

    ¡°Even if I told you, you probably won¡¯t believe me.¡± Ling Mo smiled and shook his head.

    Sun Zeya grabbed onto Ling Mo¡¯s arm and said very seriously, ¡°If you¡¯re the one saying it, I will believe it.¡±

    For a moment, the two of them were very close to each other, and Ling Mo even felt that if Sun Zeya went any closer to him, she would squeeze her whole body into his arms.

    Without the protection of the bulletproof vest, her two giant lumps of soft meat were pressing against Ling Mo¡¯s arm.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo quickly stepped back, and then looked at Sun Zeya with aplicated look for a while.

    When he thought of how Sun Zeya faced that female zombie he was manipting, not only did she not seem to be afraid, she even tried to tease it...

    Of course, teasing is also a kind ofmunication.

    So after hesitating for a while, Ling Mo faintly said, ¡°If you could consider them simr to an advanced human being, then things would be much easier to understand.¡±

    ¡°Consider??...It can¡¯t be that they can be human?¡± Sun Zeya first widened her eyes, and then revealed a look as if she was in deep contemtion.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not wrong in this sense, from the current situation that I have seen, high-level zombies have restored their intelligence, and since they can remember how to speak, that also means that some of their memories have been restored...but none of these things have affected that hunting nature of theirs...From what your saying, it seems that there isn¡¯t much of a difference between humans and zombies...¡±

    Sun Zeya revealed a hint of excitement, and then looked at Ling Mo, as if she was waiting for his affirmation.

    ¡°I did not say anything....¡±

    Ling Mo really didn¡¯t consider any of these issues from this aspect. Their violent nature could be restrained, even now, Sun Zeya stood behind three female zombies, but none of them had the intention of trying to attack her.

    Of course this should be considered a special case, since it¡¯s part of Ling Mo¡¯s superpower.

    But who could guarantee that by the end of the zombie¡¯s evolution, the zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to gain self-control.

    Sun Zeya was still thinking thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to kill all the zombies. Human survivors are not zombies, there is no way everyone can be a soldier. Not to mention humans still needed time to recover and reproduce....If only it was possible to find a much more peaceful way...Ling Mo!¡±

    She suddenly reached out and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s arm, ¡°What kind of zombie is the strongest right now? Let¡¯s go capture one and take a look at it. This can be considered a mission, A MISSION! I will personally pay from my own pocket!¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his head, ¡°Actually, they are right next to you...but can I really say these words?¡±

    Ling Mo looked at her up and down then asked, ¡°What else can you pay me with now?¡±

    ¡°Oh...right, I have beenpletely swindled by you already...¡±

    The excitement in Sun Zeya¡¯s eyes faded a little. She hesitated a moment and then quickly grabbed her cors together and stared at Ling Mo with vignce, ¡°Definitely not that!¡±

 Chapter 261 Part 1 - Deadly Porcelain Doll

    <strong>Chapter 261 Part 1 ¨C Deadly Porcin Doll</strong>

    The fire finally faded away in the afternoon.

    But the sky was full of ck smoke, a very strange taste was in the air and a visible dust could be seen as well.

    ¡°The air probably contains ashes in it right?¡± One of the team members frowned and said.

    The other person covered his mouth and said, ¡°If you knew that why are you still opening your mouth?¡±

    ¡°SHIT!¡± He quickly raised his hand and covered his mouth, but then he turned his eyes towards Ling Mo and his party. ¡°The psychic seems to be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yeah he is, but I heard that he will be doing some long-term coborations with the camp...¡±

    The other person nodded.

    ¡°Hey, did you notice that when Sun was talking to him, she blushed several times. She wasn¡¯t like this before, you don¡¯t think she would...Ow!¡±

    This man had just only finished half his sentence before he jumped up after feeling a sharp pain in his lower calf.

    He looked behind him and saw Sun Zeya standing right behind him with a smile. Her hand was on his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she would what?¡±

    ¡°No....Oww! Sun, I was wrong...I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    One side of his shoulder was immediately pressed down, and his face showed a painful look.

    Sun Zeya¡¯s thumb was stuck in his shoulder de, and it was obvious she had pressed hard.

    ¡°If I ever hear you talk bullshit again, you should know what the consequences are.¡±

    Sun Zeya let go of him and then prepared to turn and walk away.

    ¡°Ughhh! How did this happen again...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°I am not satisfied at all.¡±

    Sun Zeya turned and left while whispering, ¡°I didn¡¯t get any information out of him...So not satisfied!¡±

    Ling Mo was wearing a mask at this time, observing the situation outside on the street.

    As the fire became smaller, ck smoke could be seen throughout the street, and some zombies were even led over from a distance, but the number of zombies weren¡¯trge.

    ¡°This area is too open, the ck smoke could be seen from far away...fortunately we are still able to leave from here.

    After a few hours of rest, plus the sweet saliva from Ye Lian, the mental power that Ling Mo had consumed was almost restored.

    As soon as Ling Mo turned around, he saw a ck shadow press against him. He quickly moved to the side.

    Tom, who was holding onto empty air, shrugged his shoulders helplessly and reached out his hand again, ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°You guys too.¡±

    The rest of the team members from Tom¡¯s group also came up and bid farewell to Ling Mo, even those survivors also came up as well.

    However, Yang Ying stayed in the corner and seemed as if she wouldn¡¯t try talking to Ling Mo again.

    These team members were very friendly towards Ling Mo and also had some gratitude for him.

    This result made Ling Mo very happy.

    These elites would inevitable be core members of the Falcon Survival Camp. Being able to be good friends with them was good for Ling Mo in the long run.

    ¡°We will definitely create a isted area. If by that time, you still wish to join us, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to ept you.¡± Sun Zeya reached out her hand towards Ling Mo and said.

    Ling Mo smiled, ¡°Then I wish you sess.¡±

    ¡°It will be sessful.¡± Sun Zeya grasped Ling Mo¡¯s hand and suddenly revealed a cunning smile. She suddenly used all her strength to pull him forward.

    However, Ling Mo had already been prepared, so instead of Sun Zeya pulling Ling Mo over, she instead fell right into Ling Mo¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Carry one! Carry One!¡±

    There was a buzzing sound that happened immediately around them. Ye Lian and the other two women were holding onto the infrared night vision goggles and trying to them on. Since no one was there to stop them from creating such a disturbance, they created a even bigger one.

    There were people in front of Ling Mo as well as behind him, making him and Sun Zeya squished together and unable to separate.

    The buzzing sound kept going and didn¡¯t stop. Sun Zeya was squished between Ling Mo¡¯s arms and she whispered, ¡°When I waspletely naked you tried to get so many benefits from me while hugging me, but now you¡¯re not even trying anything. Does that mean my attractiveness is cut in half while I wear clothes?¡±

    As she said this, she moved her hands against Ling Mo¡¯s waist and hugged him.

    Another buzzing sound started, Ling Mo could only ept his fate and hug Sun Zeya.

    Ling Mo told himself, ¡°This girl had already made the first move, if I gave her no reaction at all, wouldn¡¯t that just make it awkward for her?¡±

    After a short secondter, the two quickly separated, but under the watchful eyes of the crowd¡¯s onlookers, Ling Mo and Sun Zeya both felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Ummmm....¡± Ling Mo looked at Sun Zeya, who had a flushed face, and felt that he should say something.

    ¡°Actually, when you wear clothes, it¡¯s not that bad...it¡¯s just that you figure isn¡¯t shown...uh....¡±

    Ling Mo thought that since Sun Zeya was very straightforward, he might as well do the same and said, ¡°You should try wearing much more tighter clothing, you have a nice figure.¡±

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s voice was very low, it was still transmitted into Sun Zeya¡¯s ear, after all, the distance between the two was less than 10 centimeters.

    Sun Zeya looked up at Ling Mo for two seconds, then reached out with her hand and pinched really hard at Ling Mo¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Thank You For Your Compliments.¡±

    ¡°No....no your very wee....¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 261 Part 2 - Deadly Porcelain Doll

    <strong>Chapter 261 Part 2 ¨C Deadly Porcin Doll</strong>

    Ling Mo¡¯s face was in agony as he walked towards Ye Lian and the other two girls, Ye Lian had just put on the night vision goggles.

    She held the night vision goggles as she came over to meet Ling Mo and gave him a smile then asked curiously, ¡°Brother Ling, You...Are you okay?¡±

    The bullet-proof vest was also worn by her, and she looked very attractive.

    ¡°Nothing....¡± Ling Mo rubbed her head and said, ¡°Ye Lian¡¯s spiritual light is fluctuating...It seems to be on the verge of breaking through to the next level maybe?¡±

    ¡°Yes...maybe Shana should be...first..¡± Ye Lian looked back at Shana.

    Shana looked up and smiled slightly, and pulled the zipper up from the backpack.

    However, she didn¡¯t control her strength, and the zipper was almostpletely ruined.

    Seeing that she had lowered her head and was seriously trying to fix the zipper, it was obvious that Silly Shana hade out..

    ¡°I am also trying to figure out a way to make both her personalities merge, but I am not a psychologist and honestly don¡¯t know if what I am doing is correct...But I already have some ideas on where to start. Once I leave here, I will try and find a safe ce to try it.¡±

    Thinking of this, Ling Mo nodded to himself, and then helped Ye Lian take off the infrared night vision goggles.

    ¡°Are you also going to wear this now?¡± Li Ya Ling asked curiously.

    Ling Mo has revealed a creepy smile, ¡°Of course not, but who knows, maybeter.¡±

    ¡°For peeping?¡±

    ¡°...Do I even need to!?¡±

    ¡°The military has finally begun to move and there should be some major changes in the situation of X City. What I am most worried about here...is you guys...¡±

    Ling Mo shook his and then left with Ye Lian and the other two girls.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Hei Si was sent to scout and explore ahead of them...

    Tom, Sun Zeya, and the others stood by the door and bid farewell to them. They had just finished a fierce battle and needed to take a break to recuperate in order for them to continue searching.

    ¡°So far the situation over here seems to be very good, however I don¡¯t know how the other two teams are doing.¡± Tom looked at the shadows of the four people disappearing around the corner and whispered.

    Sun Zeya also nodded, ¡°Yes..Didn¡¯t one of the teams head over to the High Tech District? Their mission was to search for some necessary mechanicalponents right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, their mission isn¡¯t really that difficult, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.¡± said Tom. At the same time, he looked towards the direction of the High Tech District.

    Just as Sun Zeya and others were talking, a burst of gunfire started from the direction of the High Tech district.

    On the roof of a factory building, several team members were aiming in front of them with their guns.

    Although they seemed to maintain their shooting position, they had sweating down their foreheads and their faces had already turned green. All of them were on a verge of a mental breakdown.

    Below them, arge group of zombies were madly trying to climb up.

    Some of the zombies were crouching on the ground, and blood kept sshing out from time to time.

    Those were theirpanions that were being bitten and ripped to pieces down there...

    A zombie had climbed up a pir, his hands were like suction cups, and it¡¯s climbing speed was extremely fast.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A team member aimed between the zombies eyebrows and knocked him off.

    When the zombie¡¯s corpsended, its body had turned into a pad of meat.

    The moment itnded, it was quickly overwhelmed by the crowd of zombies, and these zombies seemed to have turned even more violent because of this.

    But the main targets of the team members weren¡¯t the zombies below them. but at the targets on the opposite roof.

    ¡°We will die here today right?¡± A man suddenly said, his voice was trembling. ¡°I...I am mentally prepared for this, but....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to fear death.¡± Another person smiled and said, ¡°We have no reinforcements, there is no retreat either, we might as kill as many as we can...¡±

    ¡°I thought we were the team with the easiest mission, so we carried the least amount of weapons and ammunition. I didn¡¯t expect...I didn¡¯t expect for all these monsters to be here! What kind of zombies are these!¡±

    A man screamed wildly, ¡°Vice Captain. Is there any signal? If were going to die, at least send the information back! I don¡¯t want die a useless death!

    ¡°ALL OF YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP, FUCK YOUR MOTHER I¡¯M LOOKING FOR IT!¡±

    Behind them, a man was trying to search for a signal with a phone.

    This phone was exactly the same as the one that Ling Mo received....

    ¡°Got It!¡± The vice captain screamed in surprise. Then he put the phone to his ear, ¡°Hey! Hey! Can you hear me! WE are the seventh search team, we met trouble...There¡¯s....There¡¯s no point in trying to save us....It¡¯s toote....You listen to me, in the X-city high tech district, there were a number of abnormal zombies, and among them was one that was the strongest. She has....¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished talking when he saw a figure climb up slowly onto the opposite side of the roof.

    The figure was wearing a ragged skirt, had long ck hair that fell to the waist, with a very attractive face, and looked as if she was only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    However the figures body was surprisingly fulfilling(TL: Means she got big boobs and a nice ass), but even so, she still looked very slim, like a porcin doll that could break at any time.

    The bloody red eyes shrank from time to time as if she was trying to look at something, making it look very strange.

    As she stood up, countless blood spread out like spider webs.

    It wasn¡¯t disgusting, nor did it feel awkward looking at it, it was as if she was naturally born with these things.

    In fact, at the moment when she had appeared, she even gave out an attractive feeling.

    However, all of the team members had widened their eyes one by one, and their expressions have all be extremely frightened.

    At the moment when the blood spread out, gunshots were immediately fired, and the rest of the vice captain¡¯s words werepletely drowned out by the gunshots...

 Chapter 262 Part 1 - Wow! You Have Queen Potential

    <strong>Chapter 262 Part 1 ¨C Wow! You Have Queen Potential</strong>

    At the front of a high-end apartment door in X City, a stray dog was tearing at a piece of clothing that was stuck to the ground by sma.

    It¡¯s eyes were slightly reddish and saliva was hanging from the corner of its mouth.

    Above it was a crooked stop sign that seemed as if it could fall off at any time, it would sway back and forth as soon as the wind blew.

    The guard post close to it had blood sshed on the ss, the door was smashed inwards. Several green-headed flies were hovering inside, making loud ¡°Weng Weng¡± sounds.

    Suddenly, the stray dog turned it¡¯s head and looked behind it.

    A silver giant dog appeared quietly behind it with an elegant posture and hair that shimmered with a faint glow in the setting sun.

    In the blood red eyes of the silver dog, there was a coldness within, immediately making the stray dog let out a dreadful whine, it¡¯s tail was trembling, and it didn¡¯t dare move.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s rare seeing a dog that hasn¡¯tpletely changed yet...but it¡¯s even more surprising that Hei Si could look so majestic. Does this count as being scared shitless by leaking aura (TL: Aura and gas sound simr)?¡±

    Ling Mo had just walked out from the corner of the street when he saw this scene, and couldn¡¯t help but feel this way.

    Ye Lian asked in confusion, ¡°What kind of gas(TL: Aura and gas sound simr)...What is leaking?¡±

    ¡°Ehh..just think of it as Hei Si releasing a heaven defying fart, and beat that dog into submission!¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Lie...Liar.¡± Ye Lian shook her head with doubt.

    ¡°How was I lying? My exnation was correct. Don¡¯t listen to Shana and Senior Sister¡¯s words.¡±

    Ye Lian smiled and said, ¡°But I remember...I remember that you used to copy my homework.¡±

    ¡°That was in the past, no? Why are you saying this now? Something¡¯s not right...You never said this before!¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    Ye Lian lowered her head and smiled, ¡°Actually, at the time I always thought that Brother Ling was really stupid...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Fuck...¡±

    ¡°But...But it¡¯s because Brother Ling was so stupid...¡± Ye Lian raised her head again, and a pair of ck and white eyes stared at Ling Mo, ¡°Which made me worry about you, so I would cook for you...Help wash your clothes for you...¡±

    Ling Mo was suddenly stunned for a moment, but a momentter, he pulled Ye Lian into his arms, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    It seems that Ye Lian has also started to slowly remember a lot of things from the past, and most of these memories were all rted to Ling Mo.

    However, her ability to express herself wasn¡¯t strong enough, so most likely there were many words still kept inside her heart.

    As for Hei Si, it clearly understood humannguage.

    After hearing Ling Mo¡¯s exnation, it immediately lost interest in the stray dog and roared.

    The stray dog trembled in fright from head to toe, then immediately moved its legs and ran in fear towards the woods and soon disappeared.

    But what surprised Ling Mo was that there was a pool of liquid in the ce where the dog had just sat on.

    ¡°Holy Shit! It seems I underestimated Hei Si¡¯s majestic spirit, that dog just now was so scared it peed itself!¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the puddle with amazement, then patted Hei Si on the head, ¡°There is a future for you after all, you could definitely be the dog queen of the mutant beasts! Although you would still be a dog...¡±

    ¡°Wuuuu...¡± Hei Si resisted and avoided Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I only said you farted and you¡¯re already not happy....¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Hei Si would also have emotions too...

    Hei Si seemed to feel as if she was wronged, constantly making ¡°Wu..Wu..¡± sounds, even after running a long distance, she kept looking back at Ling Mo...

    ¡°...You¡¯re just a dog! Are you really expecting me toe chase you? Who the fuck taught you this?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately turned his eyes towards Shana.

    ¡°I taught her, as a dog, she should at least have some character.¡±

    Shana smiled, then waved at Hei Si. In her other hand she was holding onto a virus gel.

    Hei Si didn¡¯t know whether she was afraid of Shana or if she wanted to swallow the gel. In the end when Shana waved her hand, it decided to leap a few times in front of Shana.

    However, although Hei Si¡¯s eyes stayed on the gel, she didn¡¯t dare take the initiative to open her mouth and eat it.

    ¡°Sit. Rollover. Let me hear you meow now.¡± Shana moved her hand while she stared at Hei Si and said hermands.

    ¡°You do realize you are raising a dog...¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but remind her.

    ¡°Since it is a mutated beast, shouldn¡¯t it be possible for it to transcend it¡¯s race? If not, then wasn¡¯t it a pointless mutation? Shana said in an obvious tone.

    However, under the education of Shana, Hei Si quickly obeyed.

    Although Hei Si was so stupid that it couldn¡¯t even meow once, Shana still gave her the gel because she loved her, so it shouldn¡¯t disy any dissatisfaction towards her.

    ¡°Wuuu....¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 262 Part 2 - Wow! You Have Queen Potential

    <strong>Chapter 262 Part 2 ¨C Wow! You Have Queen Potential</strong>

    Hei Si swallowed the gel, shook her tail at Shana, and then gently jumped over the stop sign and ran deeper into the district.

    Ling Mo sighed, then took out a crumpled note from his pocket.

    ¡°From the point in which we entered, the zombies in the vicinity are concentrated in some areas, but most ces are rtively safe. It¡¯s no wonder that Zhang Teng still thought that there was a high chance his son might still be alive.¡±

    Ling Mo took a look at the address on the note and said, ¡°This is the neighborhood where his family is located. The exact location is....Building B17 on the 18th floor, room number 2.¡±

    Zhang Teng was the survivor that Ling Mo had encountered in the biological research institute.

    Before he mutated, as a condition for his information, he asked Ling Mo to help confirm whether his son was still alive.

    The people that were supposed to receive the medicine that Sun Zeya¡¯s team had collected, was located very close to the address that was recorded on the note.

    And since this area was also very suitable for survivors to hide, Ling Mo decided toe here with Ye Lian and the other two girls since it was also on the way.

    Otherwise, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t bothering here to look for aplete stranger in such a big city like X City.

    ¡°Would humans still be inside their homes?¡± Li Ya Ling asked curiously.

    Ling Mo folded the note and put it back in his backpack and said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure, my responsibility is only to confirm if his son is still alive. However, the environment over here is very suitable for us. We might as well find a building to stay in for now since the sky is already getting dark. First find a ce to stay and then go find this B17 building tomorrow....Your Mother..there is so many fucking buildings here and no map of the area at the entrance. We can only go to each building one by one to look for it.¡±

    He nced inside the backpack and said, ¡°We already hunted a lot of zombies and mutated beasts for their gels so even if we didn¡¯t hunt, it could still support us for a while. Since the military is about to enter X city, at least during this time we should begin to prepare for them. We could search for his son and at the same time prepare, that¡¯s a good idea isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What are we preparing for?¡± Ye Lian asked.

    Without waiting for Ling Mo¡¯s response, Shana went ahead and said, ¡°We need to prepare on how to deal with the zombies and humans.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at her with amazement and nodded, ¡°Basically. They have arge number of people in their group, and the number of psychics in that group might be quiterge. Although I don¡¯t intend to have any direct contact with them, but just in case you guys were discovered...I would at least need to prepare a backup n on how to deal with it. There are so many problems we have to prepare for.¡±

    For survivors, the military entering X City was a good thing for them, but for Ling Mo he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was beneficial for him or not.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Even so, he still didn¡¯t hesitate to hand over Luo Heng¡¯s notes, and chose to trade with Sun Zeya.

    With Hei Si leading the way, some of the zombies at the front were quickly lured away.

    Ling Mo and others followed behind and looked for a suitable residential building.

    The residential buildings in this district were all crowded together, but it looked very deste when you saw it for the first time.

    Some of the clothes that were still hanging on the balcony had already turned into rags, but they still somehow hung on to the ropes and slowly swayed.

    From the outside, it was impossible to see if these buildings were hiding any survivors.

    There would definitely be something wrong with this if you could actually see ten or twenty floors clearly.

    ¡°If only my spiritual tentacles was strong enough...eh, it could probably cover the entire district. But with the amount of power my brain has, it¡¯s hard to say whether this feat could be aplished in the future...¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Shana, who was beside him said, ¡°Brother Ling, although you always remember about your mental strength, you should also think about your physical strength as well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Li Ya Ling immediately agreed and nodded.

    ¡°My current physical fitness can be considered at the same level as Tom, I have already reached the highest level among ordinary humans, okay? Don¡¯tpare me with zombies!¡±

    Ling Mo reluctantly red at Li Ya Ling and quickly changed the topic, ¡°We will stay in that building then, although it¡¯s connected with three buildings, there are open spaces behind and in front of the building so we don¡¯t need to worry too much about retreating. This location is also rtively hidden.

    At this time, Hei Si has alsoe back from luring the zombies in front of them, and the zombies that Hei Si lured away had long been taken care of.

    ¡°Go in and take a look around.¡±

    With a wave of Ling Mo¡¯s hand, Hei Si immediately rushed into the high-end apartment building.

 Chapter 263 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 263 Part 1 ¨C No Matter What It¡¯s Your Fault I Don¡¯t Have Children</strong>

    As soon as the door was pushed open, a faint stench came out.

    Dark brown blood could be found everywhere as well as some human remains.

    The elevator that was facing the door was half open, a body was stuck in the middle, the flesh and blood of the upper body had long been cleaned up.

    Not far from the elevator, there were stairs.

    Hei Si had just headed upstairs when a ck shadow suddenly burst out from the shadows of the stairwell.

    This zombie stretched out its hands, a meaningless low roar came from its mouth, and reached out with its hands to grab Hei Si.

    This shadow was very fast, but Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacle was obviously faster.

    It had just rushed in front of Hei Si, when it¡¯s foot tripped and it directly fell heavily on the stairs.

    ¡°Wahhh!¡±

    Arge mouthful of blood was immediately sprayed out, and a broken tooth was visible in the blood.

    Without waiting for it to get back up, Hei Si had already opened its mouth and bit down on the back of its neck.

    The sharp teeth immediately cut off it¡¯s blood vessels, and when the zombie had just started to struggle, a ¡°kacha¡± sound came from it¡¯s neck.

    Hei Si let out a low growl, loosened her mouth, stuck out her tongue and used it to lick the blood off from her mouth.

    Ye Lian moved forward to the corpse, raised her knife-like hands, and shoved it into the corpse and dug out a gel.

    ¡°This is why I love semi-closed ces the most, I can get a lot of gels this way.¡±

    Ling Mo took the gel and said, ¡°For example, this elevator apartment with a high upancy rate, the number of households in this building could be quiterge. Ordinary zombies that were trapped in here, could only kill each other in order to evolve. But as far as I know, only advanced zombies would take the initiative to leave here and go out to hunt. As for leaving the area...I think they would at least have to reach an even higher level, right?¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    After he finished speaking, he turned his eyes to Li Ya Ling.

    Ye Lian has been with him since the beginning while Shana was with ever since she mutated, so their path of evolution was fundamentally different from regr zombies.

    In the past, Li Ya Ling¡¯s rationality hadn¡¯t recovered much, and it was pointless to ask. Now, she can fully understand the growth pattern of ordinary zombies.

    Li Ya Ling looked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°The memory of me just turning into a zombie...I don¡¯t have it. It was after I started to gain a little bit of reason when I had some fragmentary memories. Once I achieved the advanced level, I gained a trueplete memory. The clearest thing I remember was when I was with you in the bathroom, on the bed, on the floor, on the wall....¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to borate on that...¡±

    ¡°Hey? Why won¡¯t you say it? We all haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡± Shana curiously came over, but was pushed back on the forehead by Ling Mo.

    ¡°After you havepletely evolved, I will let you experience it for yourself, so don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Ling Mo went on to say, ¡°Senior Sister is also right, When you were still an ordinary zombie, your brain was basically on strike. It waspletely dominated by instinct. It¡¯s normal not to have these memories. In fact, I think that not having these memories is actually a good thing.....¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Recenting I have been sorting through my current memories and there are many interesting memories.¡± Li Ya Ling suddenly said with a smile.

    Ling Mo curiously looked at Li Ya Ling and asked, ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°For example...¡± Li Ya Ling looked at Ling Mo up and down, which made him immediately have a bad premonition, ¡°No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s your fault I can¡¯t give birth to any children.¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t give birth to children, that error isn¡¯t from me but from our racial differences!

    Ling Mo¡¯s gaze immediately moved downwards, and then his eyes shed a strange color, ¡°It can contract freely...as well as heal itself...Who knows whether there are any fundamental changes in the internal structure...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you carefully explore it with your little friend?¡± Ye Lian interrupted.

    ¡°Eh...it doesn¡¯t have that kind of function.¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said.

    ¡°So basically there are too many ws in the human body.¡± Shana revealed a look of deep thought. ¡°For us zombies, whether it¡¯s our resilience or our physical strength, bothpletely surpass human beings. The only w that us zombies have is that our intelligence isn¡¯t as great as humans. But once the memory and intelligence are restored, the gap in this area will disappear.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°No, actually the biggest difference is that your thinking is very direct, but human beings are moreplicated when ites to thinking. This is also the reason that makes me most worried about you guys.¡±

    ¡°Is that so....¡± Shana frowned, and seemed to be in deep thought once again.

    As they talked, Hei Si has already ran up to the second floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay on the second floor then, you guys clean up the rooms, while Hei Si and I will take care of the zombies.

    Ling Mo immediately made arrangements.

    ¡°24 Floors... Just thinking about it makes me tired....¡±

    After handing the backpack to Ye Lian, Ling Mo took the Tang sword and prepared for battle.

    Hei Si seemed to be very excited...

    As long as she was alone with Ling Mo, she would be a lot more lively. As long as there were no zombies appearing in front of her, she would be spinning around Ling Mo.

    It seems that she had already forgotten that she was suppose to be mad at him.

    Ling Mo also stared at her and looked at her carefully several more times.

    One day had passed and it seems that the color of her fur has changed a little bit. The hair seems to have be a bit brighter, but at the same time the body also seems to have shrunk.

    ¡°Your body couldn¡¯t possibly be inted before could it?¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 263 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 263 Part 2 ¨C No Matter What It¡¯s Your Fault I Don¡¯t Have Children</strong>

    He stared at Hei Si¡¯s tail with both eyes. It was hard to suppress the sudden impulse to grab the tail and see if it would dete...

    ¡°After being with Ye Lian and the other two for so long, how did my way of thinking also be the same as theirs...¡±

    Ling Mo quickly shook his head.

    After half an hour, Ling Mo and Hei Si finished searching the entire building.

    Although it was a little tiring, but the harvest was good, the zombies they had encountered were all mutated, and the quality of the gels that came from the brain were all quite high.

    After leaving Hei Si to stand guard at the stairway, Ling Mo went alone to the residence where Ye Lian and the other two girls were cleaning up.

    Any room that was unupied for more than half a year, even if there was no dposing body within, the smell would still be very unpleasant, so they directly opened the windows that were facing towards the garden.

    The cold wind poured in and blew for about half an hour before the smell was a little bit better.

    The dusty sheets and bedding had already been thrown away by the girls. The girls searched inside a cab but found out that most of the covers were moldy and discolored. Finally, Ling Mo went into the cab and found a quilt deep inside, that was barely able to pass his requirements for use.

    After finishing changing the sheets for the bed, Ling Mo stared at the small bed, revealing a smiling face of anticipation, ¡°It seems that tonight... we can only squeeze together and sleep.¡±

    ¡°I want to eat this first.¡± Li Ya Ling said.

    As she said this, she touched a small pocket, which inside contained the virus hive from the mutated python.

    Ling Mo immediately thought about the zombie leader whose virus hive was also on his body. The thing was ced deep within his clothes, and separated by ayer of cloth between his skin.

    However, when he pulled out the virus hive, Ling Mo felt the feeling of a heartbeating from it.

    ¡°This thing is exactly like a small heart, but it should still be called a type of power source right? Unfortunately, for the time being, Shana and Ye Lian can¡¯t eat this thing.¡±

    Ling Mo said regretfully.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Brother Ling....¡± Shana stared at the virus hive and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The leader-level zombie to which this virus hive belongs to is obviously known for its strength. Isn¡¯t this what Brother Ling iscking the most?¡± Shana looked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Previously, when we were at the biological research institution, we obtained a few drugs that were crafted from the virus. After diluting the virus, it could be directly absorbed by the body. As long as it is not excessive, there would be no mutation. It should be the same for this thing too, right?¡±

    To this question, Ling Mo actually really never thought about it...

    It should be said that most people wouldn¡¯t think about this issue in the first ce...

    ¡°This thing, no matter how diluted it is, I still won¡¯t be able to eat it, okay? The amount of virus contained within can¡¯t even be described by numbers....No, what I meant to say is that this thing is a power source that generates its own amount of virus, how could it be diluted?¡±

    Before Ling Mo even had a chance to finish speaking, Ye Lian came over, took the gel, and put it in her mouth.

    Her movements were very quick, and Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect it, let alone even have a chance to stop her.

    ¡°YE LIAN!¡±

    Just as Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened, Ye Lian suddenly put her face in front of his, and immediately covered his mouth with a pair of cold lips.

    ¡°Brother Ling...Open up...¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Ye Lian¡¯s eyes, which had suddenly turned red, and his heart was instantly intensified.

    If I open my mouth, would that gel go directly from your mouth and into mine?

    No...Ye Lian wouldn¡¯t harm him...

    Thinking of this, Ling Mo slowly loosened his lips.

    A cool liquid immediately slid into Ling Mo¡¯s mouth. After a few seconds, he suddenly felt as if his heart was being pinched by a hand.

    The blood-red eyes of Ye Lian was so close to Ling Mo, but Ling Mo¡¯s eyes were getting more and more blurred....

 Chapter 264 Part 1 - Letâ€™s Do Something Since Heâ€™s Sleeping!

    <strong>Chapter 264 Part 1 ¨C Let¡¯s Do Something Since He¡¯s Sleeping!</strong>

    ¡°Pu-Tong!¡±

    ¡°Pu-Tong!¡±

    The sounds of a heart beating as well as the sounds of blood flowing were so clear that it felt as if the sounds were right next to the ear.

    Ling Mo closed his eyes, his consciousness was clear, but his body waspletely stiff, and he couldn¡¯t even move a finger.

    He could feel that his body was getting hotter and hotter, heat began to rise from his abdomen and then spread throughout his whole body.

    Ye Lian slowly removed her lips and gently spit out the virus gel from her mouth.

    ¡°This way...It will be diluted...¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes seem to have be brighter. Using her saliva as a way to try and dilute the virus gel, she also inevitably absorbed a little.

    By this time, Ling Mo had finally understood Ye Lian¡¯s actions.

    The virus gel and virus hive, have sort of like mother and child rtionship. The gel contains the virus within, but the hive produces the viruses and also secretes it.

    Ye Lian hadn¡¯t nned on swallowing the virus hive. She had wanted to use her saliva to stimte the virus hive inorder secrete a bit of the virus.

    With the mixture of Ye Lian¡¯s saliva and a bit of the virus hive, it has be a stimnt that is several more times stronger than the drug they found in the biological research institute.

    ¡°Could the effects from this stimtion be permanent? If this is the case, I canpletely transform my body, bit by bit using this method, and Ye Lian can also make steady improvements with this process at the same time!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart was extremely excited, however he was helplessly unable to open his mouth to show his excitement.

    His situation at this time was very unique. His spiritual power seemed to be overflowing with strength, yet he seemed to be unable to control his body.

    After switching his point of view to Ye Lian¡¯s, Ling Mo was immediately shocked by his current appearance.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    His eyes were closed and his expression was stiff, but his body seemed to be full of a violent aura, and at first nce it was not different from the zombies.

    His skin also became red, and ayer of fine sweat had covered his forehead.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked, but after thinking about it, he realized that his spiritual force waspletely unaffected, making it unlikely that he was infected.

    ¡°Could it be possible that due to my body absorbing a small amount of the virus for a long time, I have built a bit of an immunity towards the virus?¡±

    Ling Mo curiously thought.

    Both Shana and Li Ya Ling came over with concern and carefully looked at Ling Mo up and down.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Wow, it¡¯s hot.¡± Shana reached out and poked Ling Mo¡¯s cheek curiously.

    Li Ya Ling also reached out and touched Ling Mo, ¡°He really isn¡¯t moving.¡±

    She sniffed her nose and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s mutating...¡± She then put her ear against Ling Mo¡¯s chest, listened carefully, and said, ¡°Heartbeats....Very fast.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s in any danger.¡± Shana also observed Ling Mo carefully and then said, ¡°However, his skin seems strange.¡±

    ¡°Will he be like us?¡± Li Ya Ling asked.

    Shana frowned and thought for a bit before saying, ¡°I still have some memories of when I mutated...Based from that situation, it seems like he is mutating, but at the same time it also doesn¡¯t seem like it. We probably need to wait until Brother Ling wakes up to know.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on!¡± Ling Mo secretly screamed in his mind.

    Not having enough knowledge about the virus would cause the current situation they were in.

    But since this idea was something Ye Lian took the initiative to do, Ling Mo believed that she would never purposely harm him.

    At this time, Ye Lian suddenly turned her eyes to Ling Mo¡¯s crotch and eximed, ¡°Quickly, look!¡±

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    Ling Mo immediately felt somewhat helpless.

    His whole body was hot and also in a state of extreme excitement. Naturally, his little friend was also in an excited state.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t have those kind of perverted thoughts in his mind, he couldn¡¯t control the physiological reactions he had down there.

    ¡°Really....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s getting bigger!¡±

    Shana and Li Ya Ling nced at each other, and then Shana looked up and grinned at Ling Mo.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ling Mo thought doubtfully.

    Shana suddenly reached out and gently traced the tent in Ling Mo¡¯s pants with her soft, delicate fingers.

    A very stimting feeling suddenly rushed to the top of Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah! It moved! It moved!¡± Ye Lian immediately eximed.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 264 Part 2 - Letâ€™s Do Something Since Heâ€™s Sleeping!

    <strong>Chapter 264 Part 2 ¨C Let¡¯s Do Something Since He¡¯s Sleeping!</strong>

    Li Ya Ling also revealed a strange look on her face. She stood up and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s neck, and her eyes suddenly changed color.

    She stared at Ling Mo with a wicked look, her soft and boneless body wrapped around Ling Mo. She put her mouth right next to his ear and said, ¡°Did you really fall asleep...¡±

    ¡°FUCK! FUCK! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU GUYS TRYING TO DO!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly had a very bad feeling!

    ¡°Since he¡¯s sleeping, let¡¯s take this chance to do something! Usually it¡¯s Brother Ling who is always studying our bodies...Why don¡¯t we also try and study a human¡¯s body!¡±

    Shana pped her hands, stood up, and wiped the corner of Ling Mo¡¯s mouth and put her delicate finger into her mouth, ¡°The way Brother Ling tastes...is still very good...although now there is familiar taste as if he is the same kind as us...¡±

    After she finished speaking, she immediately grabbed one of Ling Mo¡¯s arms and then with Li Ya Ling¡¯s help, they easily lifted him up and put him on the bed.

    Ye Lian just stood there in the same ce unmoved and watched them do everything.

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    Ling Mo desperately wanted to be able to control his body, but no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t regain control.

    He could feel all the changes inside his body, and could even feel the touch from the surface of his skin, but it was beyond his ability to control his body.

    In short, his present spiritual force has be a one-way street, his body¡¯s senses could be conveyed to him, but his spiritual instructions(TL: Meaning also mental instructions) couldn¡¯t be conveyed to his body.

    ¡°Just Wait! Once I regain control of my body, just you guys wait! Ye Lian! Silly girl! SAVE ME!¡±

    However, Ling Mo quickly fell deeper into despair when Shana turned around and grabbed Ye Lian, asking her, ¡°Sister Ye Lian, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take this opportunity to study it once?¡±

    ¡°Study....what?¡± Ye Lian asked in confusion.

    Shana¡¯s eyes had also changed color. She licked the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°Study humans! Also help him too at the same time! If we make his body more excited, he should probably wake up faster.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Thatst sentence isn¡¯tpletely wrong....When Senior Sister evolved, wasn¡¯t it because she had done ¡®Pa!Pa!Pa!¡¯ with him in order for her to digest the virus gel as soon as possible?¡± Ling Mo thought.

    ¡°Brother Ling is...someone we can¡¯t eat....¡± Ye Lian said hesitantly.

    ¡°Good girl, sure enough, my Ye Lian is the best...¡± Ling Mo thought in his heart.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t eat, then can we at least take a peek?! Licking him also won¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    Shana grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s hand, like a little sister who was always spoiled by her older sister...

    Ye Lian finally gave in and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re right...It¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t eat it...¡±

    As she said this, she quietly swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°SO YOU ALSO WANTED TO EAT TOO!¡± Ling Mo shouted in his mind.

    However, at this time, he had noticed Li Ya Ling was putting a small piece of the virus hive into her mouth.

    She apparently had broken off a small piece, the size of a fingernail.

    After putting it in her mouth, her eyes became more bloody, and the amber color shined very bright, making it look very strange.

    Afterwards, she showed a very excited look, and turned around to look at Ling Mo.

    It seems that a small amount of the virus hive would not make her pass out due to not being able to withstand it...

    From the outside, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see what kind of changes were happening inside her body, but Ling Mo could see that there was a bit of change based on her fierce and violent movements.

    ¡°I¡¯m so fucked today.....¡±

    Shana threw Ye Lian on top of Ling Mo. Ling Mo could only change his point of view back to himself.

    Otherwise, with Ye Lian¡¯s point of view, watching them move their hands up and down his body...It would be very painful no matter what!

    The sensation of being touched as well as the feeling of clothes being peeled off, in addition to the heat and violent rush generating from his body, Ling Mo was in an extremely delicate state.

    Pain and pleasure alternated, but the feeling of pleasure slowly started to cover up the pain.

    ¡°Fuck..This feels so good...This must be Senior Sister¡¯s tongue...No, that¡¯s not right, howe it feels like there are two tongues. Senior Sister, you didn¡¯t really turn into a snake did you?! This....This is definitely Ye Lian and Shana....¡±

    At this time, Ye Lian was holding onto one of Ling Mo¡¯s arms, staring seriously at the bulging blood vessels and slightly licking her lips.

    On the other hand, Shana was staring curiously at Ling Mo¡¯s chest, and her tongue quickly passed over her mouth.

    The two of them nced at each other and saw hungering from the other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a little bit of licking, there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with that...¡±

    ¡°Yes, just don¡¯t bite and it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Plus, when Brother Ling wakes up, he won¡¯t know what happened...¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, why are you ripping his pants! Won¡¯t that expose us?¡±

    Ling Mo thought, ¡°You guys were already exposed a long time ago...because I was awake the whole time!¡±

 Chapter 265 Part 1 - You Became A Water Gun!

    <strong>Chapter 265 Part 1 ¨C You Became A Water Gun!</strong>

    ¡°This also could be done this way? Can we do it again one more time?¡±

    Seeing the ¡°fantastic scene¡± in front of her, Li Ya Ling gave an exmation and then asked with some excitement.

    ¡°Yes...it seems that it is easily stimted, if that¡¯s the case, you should shift your focus over here.¡± Shana said thoughtfully.

    Ye Lian pointed to Ling Mo¡¯s armpits and said, ¡°Here...also...¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think this one over here is a little more fun?¡± Shana smiled and said.

    ¡°Yes...but there is only one....¡± Ye Lian revealed a dilemma.

    Shana and Li Ya Ling both became silent at the same time. After a moment, Shana proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t....we all y with it together?¡±

    Li Ya Ling and Ye Lian both immediately agreed to this...

    As for Ling Mo, in this half and hour, he fully experienced the curiosity, the girls had towards the human body structure.

    Ye Lian and the other two girls mistakenly believed that Ling Mo was asleep, so they delightfully had a good time studying his body, especially towards some special reactions that ured in his body, they had shown great interest in this.

    ¡°It seems that his body shook again. Does this mean he¡¯s waking up soon?¡± asked Shana.

    Li Ya Ling nodded, ¡°Probably, this proves that our methods are effective, right?

    It turns out that their approach was indeed effective.

    With such an intense stimtion one after another, Ling Mo¡¯s body let loosepletely.

    Every pore in his body seems to have beenpletely open, Ling Mo could even feel his heart pounding.

    As his blood flowed throughout his body, the virus began to erode his body cells, affecting his body a little bit.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Even his spiritual strength received some benefits.

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    When Ling Mo suddenly opened his eyes, his control over his body also slowly came back.

    He could feel that he waspletely covered in sweat, and when he slowly squeezed his fist, a tyrannical force seemed to being from his hand.

    It felt very intriguing, but also at the same time...very good too!

    When he opened his eyes, there was a lightyer of red in front of his eyes, as if nothing could be seen clearly.

    ¡°Brother Ling ....¡±

    A long strand of hair fell on the tip of Ling Mo¡¯s nose, he closed his eyes and then opened them fiercely.

    Ye Lian was in front of his eyes with a slightly flushed face, her lips seemed to have been licked by her tongue, since it exuded a glossy look.

    Ling Mo noticed that the blood color in the outer part of the pupils from Ye Lian¡¯s eyes seemed to have faded a little. On the contrary, the blood color in the pupils became brighter.

    ¡°Based on the reactions, this should be the correct way towards the evolution of a zombie leader. Although the changes in this method is very weak, it is still effective. In the future we can use this method...No, if we ever use this method again, I must first keep Shana and Senior Sister outside and away from me! Or at least Senior Sister outside! That snake woman made me....¡±

    Ling Mo thought, while slowly supporting his body to sit up.

    At this time, he was so weak he could barely feel any strengthing from his body, if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Lian helping him, he would have probably fallen back down.

    ¡°It¡¯s like my whole body has muscle pain, it hurts....¡±

    Ling Mo could not help but let out a groan, this pain that came from his body was like a headache after a hangover.

    ¡°The virus has eroded my cells, and an internal war is urring inside my body...¡± Ling Mo thought.

    At this point, Li Ya Ling and Shana who were still lying on hisp, saw Ling Mo sit up. Li Ya Ling looked up at him, smiled and said, ¡°Ling Mo, you turned into a water gun.¡±

    ¡°The two of you keep ying and watch, I¡¯ll....¡± Ling Mo was just about to say something when his eyes suddenly widened.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s skin seemed a little bit different.

    ¡°Senior Sister, give me your hand.¡± Ling Mo said.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 265 Part 2 - You Became A Water Gun!

    <strong>Chapter 265 Part 2 ¨C You Became A Water Gun!</strong>

    Li Ya Ling extended her hand in front of Ling Mo with some doubts and Ling Mo grabbed her hand.

    So slippery....so soft...

    Her skin color was still very white, but from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, it felt as if there was a little strange luster now.

    It looked just like.....the scales from the giant python!

    ¡°Fortunately, only the luster was simr. It¡¯s a good thing she didn¡¯t start growing scales. Instead of her skin bing harder though, it has be softer instead. It amazes me to the point that I¡¯m actually wondering if her joints are able to rotate 360 degrees...¡±

    Ling Mo said happily. The softer her body was, the better her abilities became.

    The flexibility of her body meant that she could aplish more difficult movements that ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly imagine doing at all, which was very beneficial in closebat.

    At this time, Ling Mo moved his attention back on himself. He looked down at his palm, then opened his fingers and slowly grasped it together.

    There was no change, at least his fingers hadn¡¯t reached the same perverted strength as a zombies. It still belonged in the category of a human¡¯s body.

    ¡°As for power....maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t recovered fully now, so I am unable to feel it...¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly mmed his fist towards the bed.

    Although he didn¡¯t put too much effort in this punch, it was still sufficient in making him feel pain with just the inertia alone.

    When the back of his hand hit the edge of the bed, Ling Mo was stunned at first, but then became ted.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually not very painful...At least the defensive power has improved, but it¡¯s still pretty far away from reaching the same level as a zombies. But that doesn¡¯t really matter, at least we proved that this method is effective and that the virus hive from the leader-level zombie is useful to me...¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t a greedy person. Being able to gradually improve his physical strength, and even have the opportunity to reach the same level as the zombies, he was already pleasantly surprised.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The biggest shoring between humans and zombies was that the human body was very weak and fragile. Being able to ovee this shoring was of great importance to Ling Mo.

    ¡°In this way, I will be able to raise myself to a sufficient level in order for me to protect Ye Lian and the other girls from any harm...¡±

    Ling Mo was excited for a while before his mood slowly calmed down.

    ¡°My lovely girl, this time it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Ling Mo touched Ye Lian¡¯s cheek and smiled.

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes widened and then she moved her mouth slightly, revealing a smile.

    Her big eyes blinked in an attractive way, making Ling Mo unable to resist raising his hand to feel her long eyshes across his fingers.

    ¡°Brother Ling, aren¡¯t you going to praise us?¡± Shana frowned and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of us helping you, you might have slept until tomorrow morning!¡±

    Ling Mo stretched his finger to her head and flicked it on her forehead and said, ¡°Hurry and find my underwear right now, otherwise I¡¯ll punish you by improving yourbat power a hundred times!¡±

    ¡°As for you Senior Sister!¡± Ling Mo screamed at Li Ya Ling, who was quietly getting up and sorting her clothes. ¡°You better sew my pants back together!¡±

    ¡°Ehh? How did you know this was me?¡± Li Ya Ling asked in confusion.

    ¡°.... forget it, just never mind...¡±

    Ling Mo had wanted to say something just then, but then he stopped himself and instead, raised his hand to rub his eyebrows.

    If he let them all know that he was awake from the beginning to the end and couldn¡¯t do anything to resist.....He believed that he wouldn¡¯t have any right to speak in the future...

    At this time, the sky had almost turned ck, and the roaring sounds of zombies were heard from time to time. Based on the sounds, it was probably the mating calls for advanced zombies.

    After recovering some of his physical strength, Ling Mo took out the bottle of the zombie drug and put a few drops in his mouth.

    The weakness thates after enhancing his body could bepletely healed by using this zombie drug, but considering the amount that would be needed in the future, perhaps he didn¡¯t have enough....

    ¡°But then...Where am I going to find another Spider Queen to get more of this medicine?¡± Ling Mo painfully thought.

    When Ling Mo had opened that medicine bottle, on the roof of a building in the High Tech District, a delicate figure suddenly turned towards the direction Ling Mo was in.

    At her feet,y several corpses on the ground. Some zombies had crawled over and began tearing apart the corpses.

    A strangely shaped phone had fallen next to her bare foot, and was constantly emitting a ¡°Zzz Zzz¡± sound.

    She stared in that direction for a while. She seemed as if she had no emotions, like a doll with blood red eyes.

    After hesitating for a long time, a thin bloody tentacle slowly extended from her wrist.

    ¡°SHUA!¡±

    The tentacles flew out and hooked onto the railings of another rooftop not far away.

    She then slowly walked to edge of the roof and leaped gently.

    Just like a swing, her body lightly slid between the two buildings andnded on the other roof.

    While she was leaving, the crowd of zombies below started to move, arge number of zombies began climbing over obstacles, such as railings and headed towards the city...

 Chapter 266 Part 1 - The Fire Spraying Girl

    <strong>Chapter 266 Part 1 ¨C The Fire Spraying Girl</strong>

    As soon as the sun came out, Ling Mo took the three women to go outside.

    Hei Si was sent to find that stray dog. With her powerful sense of smell, she should be able to drag it back soon.

    Sure enough, by the time Ling Mo gained control of a few zombies and had just sent them out to go look for the b17 building, Hei Si came out from the surrounding forests.

    Following behind her, was the stray dog. Apparently it had decided to follow Hei Si after being intimidated since it was constantly trembling.

    ¡°And here I thought you would have brought it over by biting it. I honestly didn¡¯t expect you to use such a great...Hey, don¡¯t roll over, I¡¯m trying give you praise right now.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the stray dog for a few seconds, then knelt down and withdrew a knife from his pocket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I just need a favor from you.¡±

    As he said this, he reached out with his other hand and swung his finger on the de.

    A bloody slit appeared immediately, and then a few drops of blood dripped down.

    The stray dog¡¯s eye immediately locked on to Ling Mo¡¯s finger, and it¡¯s mouth exuded a low growl.

    But it wasn¡¯t just the stray dog, Ye Lian and other two girls, as well as Hei Si, had their attentions all concentrated on Ling Mo¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Can you guys not look at me like I¡¯m breakfast? But why is it that I can¡¯t smell anything unusual from my blood....Stop staring, hurry up and lick it....What the fuck! I meant lick the one on the floor!¡±

    Ling Mo patched up his wound, and then stared at the stray dog that was licking his fresh blood on the ground.

    ¡°Brother Ling, was this all just in order to feed the dog?¡± Shana asked curiously.

    ¡°I am just trying to do a test, to see how much of the virus I have in my body.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Soon, the stray dog had finished cleaning up the blood from the ground, and then looked at Ling Mo.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Apparently it seems that the stray dog wanted to attack, but with the three female zombies around Ling Mo and also Hei Si who was sitting on the other side, it gave the stray dog a great sense of oppression.

    Two or three minutester, just when Ling Mo had begun to lose his patience, the stray dog¡¯s condition had finally begun to change.

    It¡¯s eyes suddenly became redder, then suddenly turned white in an instant, and then finally the stray dog opened its mouth and spat out ck blood.

    ¡°What kind of situation is this....¡± Ling Mo frowned and took two steps back.

    Then he saw the stray dog start twitching and fell to the ground a short whileter.

    But it wasn¡¯t dead yet, after twitching for quite some time, it shook its head and stood up. It actually looked even more energetic than before, and its eyes had returned to its previous state.

    Shana came over and looked at it carefully before saying, ¡°It seems that....its full....¡±

    ¡°Then that means....¡± Ling Mo¡¯s face immediately became a bit strange. He looked down at his finger. ¡°I don¡¯t have the virus in my blood, instead it seems that I developed some sort of antibody? Ehh, but it also doesn¡¯t seem like an antibody.¡±

    Li Ya Ling grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder from behind and said, ¡°Does this mean that if I bite you, you won¡¯t mutate into a zombie?¡±

    ¡°How could that even be possible, don¡¯t you see that this dog hasn¡¯t gotten any better? It was originally not fully infected to begin with, so its body only had a small amount of the virus. I¡¯m guessing if this was the actual normal zombie virus, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight it.¡±

    Although Ling Mo spoke this with an indifferent tone, deep inside his heart, he was very excited.

    After consuming zombie saliva for a long time, it unknowingly transformed Ling Mo¡¯s body, and afterst night, his body seems to be more cooperative with the virus....

    If it really was an antibody, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy the benefits of having the virus within him.

    Now it looks like he is more likely to be immune to some of the negative effects of the virus, such as mental confusion or the loss of consciousness...

    But he is able to enjoy all the upgrades that the virus brings to his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood right now, so I won¡¯t kill you, quickly get out of my sight.¡±

    Ling Mo shooed with his hand, and the stray dog immediately tucked its tail and ran away. It probably ran as far as it could from this area, the further away, the better.

    In the next 20 minutes, Ling Mo and the others began wondering around in the high-end residential area.

    With therge areas of green belts, gardens, and pavilions that asionally appeared, it made Ling Mo and his group waste a lot of time.

    ¡°B16...it should be in the back.¡±

    Ling Mo looked up and said, ¡°We are already close to the back entrance, and if we head out from the back entrance, we will arrive at a shopping street.

    Although Zhang Teng¡¯s son wasn¡¯t necessarily still at home, Ling Mo still made Hei Si hide close by in advance.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 266 Part 2 - The Fire Spraying Girl

    <strong>Chapter 266 Part 2 ¨C The Fire Spraying Girl</strong>

    When Ling Mo walked to the door of unit B17, his originally uncaring eyes changed suddenly.

    ¡°Ha...It seems that Zhang Teng wasn¡¯t blind in where he ced his confidence...¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the smooth and clean door handle, then smiled.

    No matter whether Zhang Teng¡¯s son was dead or alive, there were definitely survivors in this building.

    Right when he opened the door, Ling Mo immediately took a step back, and a little blue light shed across his head.

    ¡°An electric trap? Interesting....¡±

    There was a simple trap ced by this door, which would be triggered the moment the door was opened. This trap was effective to both zombies and survivors.

    However, the amount of power in this trap could at most paralyze the target, but wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Ling Mo¡¯s sharp observation and quick movements, he probably would have fallen for the trap.

    ¡°This really is very interesting.¡± Shana reached out and pulled the little thing attached to the door, then gave it a squeeze.

    She was just too fast, Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have time to stop her.

    A little spark immediately burst out, but Shana didn¡¯t seem to react at all to it.

    She quietly threw this thing on the ground, and then turned back to Ling Mo, ¡°It feels like being pinched by you...¡±

    ¡°Ah...then that must feel very exciting.¡± Ling Mo said with a bitter smile.

    The zombie¡¯s curiosity of things is really terrifying....

    ¡°Don¡¯t just touch those dangerous things without thinking!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The only one that would answer this seriously while nodding really hard with a ¡°YES!¡±, was of course, only Ye Lian.

    As soon as he reached the stairs, Ling Mo became stunned.

    There was also a trap for zombies here, a particrly simple trap...

    A meat of unknown origin was hanging on the ceiling of a circrmp. With the abilities of the zombies, they could probably easily reach this meat with their hands.

    ¡°If I had to take a guess, that ceilingmp will fall and behind it has several hidden.....Senior Sister, stop pulling it....¡±

    Looking as a pile of nails fell from behind the round ceilingmp, Ling Mo helplessly rubbed his eyebrows.

    However, with Li Ya Ling¡¯s quick movements, she was able to twist her waist a little andpletely escape the trap.

    If this was a normal zombie, they probably would have taken a few steps back as well as stepping on a couple of nails. Even if they weren¡¯t afraid of pain, their actions would inevitably be sluggish.

    ¡°Humans sure are interesting.¡± Li Ya Ling smiled and said.

    ¡°Yeah, the survivors in this area...really are interesting.¡±

    After climbing a few floors, Ling Mo and his group found out that there were many other traps set.

    However, it was probably due to their limited resources that they could only make rtively simple traps.

    For example, one of the traps was having the steps of two floorspletely covered with some kind of transparent oil. If you were not familiar with this ce, you would definitely fall back down to the bottom.

    Those normal ignorant zombies would probably be dyed there for a really long time...

    But it was apletely different story for zombies like Ye Lian....Ling Mo¡¯s head hurt as he watched the girls deliberately step on those steps, and just when they were about to slip, they would easily jump up and avoid slipping.

    Just as Ling Mo turned his head, a me directly sprayed towards the back of his head.

    When this person had appeared, Ling Mo had already noticed his presence, so he was able to quickly avoid the sneak attack.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s figure immediately appeared behind the attacker.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    The attacker widened her eyes and looked at Ling Mo in horror.

    Behind her was Li Ya Ling, the cold de of her snake kiss was next to the attacker¡¯s carotid artery.

    Ling Mo touched the back of his head, and thought to himself, ¡°Fortunately I wasn¡¯t sprayed..¡±

    The attacker came out from behind a door. From her point of view, she could only see the back of Ling Mo.

    She was discovered by Ling Mo the moment she appeared from behind the door and his spiritual tentacle had already been wrapped around her spiritual ball.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect her to use a long-range attack...

    This girl was wearing sses and had long braided hair. On one hand she was holding onto a homemade steel fork, while her back was carrying a toy like pesticide sprayer, and the other hand was holding only onto a modified nozzle.

    ¡°Sorr...Sorry about that...I thought...it was a zombie....¡±

 Chapter 267 Part 1 - You Look Like Youâ€™re Easily Bullied

    <strong>Chapter 267 Part 1 ¨C You Look Like You¡¯re Easily Bullied</strong>

    The girl didn¡¯t seem to be very old. She was probably around fifteen or sixteen years of age. She was wearing ck-rimmed sses that was wrapped around with white tape several times.

    Her look of shock, made Ling Mo feel as if he was looking at a rabbit. If only the circles of her eyes were a little bit more red, then it would definitely look even more like it...

    ¡°Do I look like a zombie?¡±

    Ling Mo signaled her to lift both hands up and then walked over to pick the steel fork in her hand(TL: So apparently the steel fork is sort of like a pitch fork but in china its a bit different looks like this: http://photocdn.sohu/20130911/Img386388454.jpg ).

    This steel fork waspletely self-made, it¡¯s lethality wasn¡¯t very high, but it was still very effective if it were to be paired up with the makeshift methrower.

    ¡°Uhh...no, there usually aren¡¯t any strangers here, so I....I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    The girl watched as her weapon was taken away, and even the sprayer she was carrying had been taken down.

    ¡°What did you put inside this thing?¡±

    Ling Mo curiously took sprinkler head and pressed it. He felt a ¡°Ka¡± sound for a moment, and a me immediately spurted out, ¡°This thing is quite interesting. Is there by any chance a smaller one?¡±

    He nced at the girl and asked.

    Although this methrower was very good to use, it obviously had its shorings, which was that it wasn¡¯t easy to carry.

    If this stuff could actually be put into a small tube, it could be used as a simple incendiary bomb, and its effects would be much better than using a beer bottle.

    The girl looked down nervously, nced at the de in front of her neck and said while trembling.

    ¡°I...I also wanted to make it smaller....but there wasn¡¯t enough materials...¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, let her go.¡±

    This girl was just an ordinary person. Without any weapons or equipment, she no longer posed a threat.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Li Ya Ling smiled slightly, then lightly blew in her ear and slowly removed the de.

    The girl¡¯s body immediately became soft from head to toe and her cheeks became a little red. But being able to regain her freedom, she was very excited and raised her hand to feel her neck.

    Li Ya Ling¡¯s control over her strength was so precise that she could make the girl feel the presence of the de on on her neck without really scratching her skin at all.

    ¡°This thing is something you made?¡± Ling Mo asked with a bit of surprise.

    The girl looked at Ling Mo nervously and then nodded very hard, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How about those traps....¡± Ling Mo asked.

    The girl pulled her legs together and started rubbing her hands, ¡°I also made those too....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the girl¡¯s eyes and suddenly became full of curiosity and surprise.

    This girl...is very smart!

    However if she was to bepared with people that had a high IQ, she seemed to be overly nervous when she talks to people.

    Even if she hadn¡¯tmunicated with strangers for a long time, she shouldn¡¯t be this way. This meant that she was naturally born like this.

    The girl curiously looked at the four people and whispered, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    ¡°We came here to look for someone. Are you familiar with the person called Zhang Teng?¡±

    The girl shook her head and asked, ¡°No, did you guyse here specifically to look for him?¡±

    ¡°Not really, we came here to look for his son.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s very dangerous outside.¡± The girl looked at Ling Mo with surprise, and then showed an enlightened look. ¡°I know, why don¡¯t we ask...Teacher Pei! She used to live here before.¡±

    Ling Mo really didn¡¯t wish to have too much contact with other survivors, but unfortunately this girl with the sses couldn¡¯t speak smoothly without being nervous...

    And after getting a bit more information, Ling Mo also learned that most of the survivors weren¡¯t even in this building, only a few people were responsible for staying here and guarding the ce.

    The girl was one of them. There were two others, a woman who was called Teacher Pei, and an old man surnamed Zhu.

    This girl didn¡¯t even know most of the survivor¡¯s names, let alone who their parents were.

    ¡°What are you thinking about inside that head of yours every day?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The girl with the sses thought for a moment and then said, ¡°How to make more traps, and... study books, the ones I learned before in the past...

    ¡°...Little girl, you can¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Fortunately this group¡¯s main camp wasn¡¯t located on the 18th floor, saving a lot of time from climbing all those stairs.

    The more you went up, the more traps you would have met. You could tell that a lot of time was spent on this.

    It was already amazing that they could make so many traps with very limited materials.

    Ling Mo spoke a few words of praise, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would be very scared when he did that.

    ¡°I...Everyone always curses at me for only knowing how make these useless things.¡± The girl waved her hands and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t praise me anymore...¡±

    ¡°Who said that to you?¡±

    Ling Mo was a little bit surprised. Being able to make these things could at least save a lot of survivors, yet how did she end up being cursed at for making them?

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 267 Part 2 - You Look Like Youâ€™re Easily Bullied

    <strong>Chapter 267 Part 2 ¨C You Look Like You¡¯re Easily Bullied</strong>

    But looking at the girl¡¯s flustered expression, Ling Mo could probably guess why.

    She looked like the type that was easily bullied, so honest and so timid.

    Even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°So you¡¯re just going to take me to your ce so easily? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m going to rob you?¡±

    The girl looked at Ling Mo in surprise and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me just right now. If you had wanted to rob me, you would have killed me already.¡±

    Having such pure thinking is terrible.... Ling Mo somewhat blushes with shame.

    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±

    While they were talking, she had brought Ling Mo¡¯s group to a home on the ninth floor.

    She pointed to a small room full of various parts and tools and said with some excitement, ¡°This is my room.¡±

    ¡°Where do you sleep?¡± Ling Mo looked at the room full of parts and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Ah? I usually hug a quilt and sleep over there.¡± The girl pointed at a chair and said.

    There were a lot of things piled up in the living room, mainly bottled water, and some food. There were also some other random stuff.

    Other than the traps they say earlier, Ling Mo didn¡¯t see any other precautions that were taken along the way. It seems that this girl was telling the truth from the very beginning.

    Unless you deliberately came here, the average survivor would never notice this ce.

    But the two people that she talked about, Pei Feng Hong and old man Zhu, were nowhere to be seen.

    The girl with the sses tried opening one of the doors to check. It was at this time that Ling Mo actually heard a very familiar sound that was being transmitted from behind the door of the bedroom.

    ¡°Where is Teacher Pei?¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The girl with the sses had already reached the front of the door when Ling Mo shouted ¡°Don¡¯t open it.¡±. But by that time it was already toote, she had already turned the door handle and pushed open the door.

    After two seconds of silence, a scream immediately followed and then a curse from a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°LI WEI! DIDN¡¯T I TELL YOU THAT YOU¡¯RE NOT ALLOWED UP HERE DURING THE DAY!¡±

    Immediately after that a ck shadow flew straight from inside the room towards Li Wei. She was so shocked by the scene inside the room, that she forgot how to dodge.

    Luckily Ling Mo was able to pull her over in time and the ck shadow flew past her ear and fell on the floor.

    ¡°CLANG! DANG!¡±

    The stainless steel cup fell on floor tiles and made a crisp sound.

    A woman immediately came out from inside the room filled with anger.

    She wore a nightgown with half of her shoulders exposed. Her lower thighs were visible at the bottom split of the nightgown.

    The messy hair in addition to the unsettled face of hers indicated that she had just been interrupted from doing a very strenuous exercise.

    You could tell that she originally had nned to rush out and start cursing, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that there would be four more strangers inside the home.

    For a while, she had her mouth open and waspletely stunned. It took her a few moments before she recovered.

    ¡°Who...Who are you guys?¡±

    Li Wei exined, ¡°They are here to look for someone...¡±

    The woman who was surnamed Pei, red at Li Wei, and then looked at Ling Mo with vignce, especially paying attention to the various weapons in their hands. ¡°Who are you guys looking for?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Teng¡¯s son, we just wanted to ask, is he is still alive?¡±

    Ling Mo nced at her leg and said.

    The woman quickly pulled down the nightgown to cover her legs and looked at Ling Mo with surprise, ¡°You guys know Zhang Er?¡±

    Zhang Er... This should be the name of Zhang Teng¡¯s son.

    Ling Mo nodded and just as he was about to talk, a half-bald man around 50 years old came out from the room.

    The expression that he had disyed showed that he was in a very bad mood. Obviously anyone wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood if they were interrupted at that time.

    ¡°Pei Feng Hong, who are they?¡±

    The moment the man came out from the room, he frowned and asked.

    His eyes only lingered onto Ling Mo for a moment before quickly changing to Ye Lian and the other two girls. The moment he saw their bodies, those muddy eyes of his immediately lit up.

    This expression of his made Ling Mo suddenly feel a bit angry.

    ¡°Where the fuck are you looking at?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    The man was staring at Ye Lian¡¯s face and became stunned when he heard Ling Mo¡¯s question.

    He noticed the Tang sword in Ling Mo¡¯s hands, and those lustful eyes became slightly restrained.

    However after suppressing his anger, he still blurted out, ¡°Weren¡¯t woman raised to be looked at?¡±

 Chapter 268 Part 1 - If You Want Revenge, Come At Me

    <strong>Chapter 268 Part 1 ¨C If You Want Revenge, Come At Me</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re gold or silver. There¡¯s nothing wrong with looking at it...Oh right, who did you say you guys are looking for?¡±

    The half-bald man spoke while staring at Ye Lian with his eyes.

    From his eyes, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to figure out what kind of messed up things he was thinking about.

    The half-bald man¡¯s voice had just finished speaking when a ck shadow appeared in front of him suddenly.

    Ling Mo grabbed his cor immediately with one hand and used the other hand to punch him directly in the right eye.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    After a muffled sound, the half-bald man immediately let out a pig-like scream.

    ¡°Keep staring at my woman with those fucking perverted eyes of yours and I will dig them out for you!¡±

    Ling Mo ruthlessly threw him on the ground and said coldly.

    Pei Feng Hong and Li Wei both stared with widened eyes and obviously they didn¡¯t have any response to Ling Mo¡¯s actions.

    One unsatisfied remark and a beating was immediately given. Who would dare bother to try and stop this?

    Pei Feng Hong covered her mouth and didn¡¯t speak, while Li Wei stepped back two steps in horror. It seems that she was scared shitless.

    Looking at the half-bald man on ground covering his eyes and howling in pain, the violent temper in Ling Mo¡¯s body slowly calmed down.

    The sudden anger that erupted from within Ling Mo made him think of violence.

    His mind had only just thought of beating the crap out of him before his body immediately followed his mind on its own.

    ¡°It seems that the virus still has an impact on me, but as long as I strengthen my control, this issue shouldn¡¯t be too big. At least this has improved my physical strength even though it¡¯s very little.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo looked down at the back of his hand that he had used to punch with. He didn¡¯t even feel that much of a recoil from that punch.

    The half-bald man howled in pain for a bit, covered his eye, and then struggled to stand up.

    His right eye waspletely red and so swollen that he couldn¡¯t even open that eye. There was even a bit of blooding out.

    ¡°YOU MOTHER FUCKER! You actually hit me....my eyes...¡±

    He leaned against the side of the cupboard and yelled as he reached out and grabbed an ashtray.

    The pain in his eyes made him lose his sense of reasoning. He grabbed the ashtray and rushed towards Ling Mo with it.

    ¡°FUCK YOUR MOTHER!¡±

    The violent look that shed in his left eye, as well as the ashtray that came smashing directly on top of Ling Mo¡¯s head, revealed his intentions to kill.

    ¡°AAAAHHH!¡±

    Li Wei immediately let out a scream.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sneer.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even kill him, yet who knew that this half-bald man was even more ruthless than him.

    However, this kind of sneak attack, from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective was simr to a little dog trying to fight a big bad wolf.

    ¡°GeGe...¡±

    The ashtray was still in the old man¡¯s hand, but Ling Mo had already reached out and grabbed the old man¡¯s throat.

    Completely suppressed by Ling Mo¡¯s strength, the half-bald man suddenly felt the difficulty of breathing, his eyes became wide, and the strength from his body began to slowly disappear.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The ashtray fell to the ground and immediately split into two halves.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him! He is the uncle of our leader! You can¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Pei Feng Hong suddenly called out and rushed over to try and stop Ling Mo.

    But Shana, who had a smile on her face, had already waved the scythe that was in her hands, a cold light passed by her face, and Pei Feng Hong immediately felt a chill in the air prating deep into her bones from under her feet.

    She looked at the crescent-shaped de in front of her eyes, and her body couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.

    If she was just a little bit more faster....she probably wouldn¡¯t have a nose no more.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Ling Mo coldly responded with a sentence, then violently grabbed the half-bald man and ruthlessly mmed him onto the wall.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The half-bald man had a crooked neck, his eyes had widened and slowly began to soften.

    That bulge in his pants that was swollen before had also shrunk back down.

    ¡°AHHH! AHHH!¡±

    Pei Feng Hong screamed while at the same time, she continued to move back several steps.

    She looked at Ling Mo and the others in horror and said, ¡°You...You guys actually killed someone...¡±

    Li Wei also covered her mouth, her eyes had immediately be red and she had hidden herself far away from him, not daring to look at Ling Mo directly.

    For a moment, Ling Mo really had the misconception that he was a murderer...

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys see that he had wanted to kill me first?¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes, then stared at the corpse of the half-bald man, ¡°Who did you say he was the uncle of again?¡±

    ¡°Our...our boss...¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 268 Part 2 - If You Want Revenge, Come At Me

    <strong>Chapter 268 Part 2 ¨C If You Want Revenge, Come At Me</strong>

    Pei Feng Hong nervously shrank on the edge of the sofa and said.

    ¡°Our...our boss...¡±

    No wonder he was so arrogant...

    Ling Mo originally wanted to say something, but looking at their frightened appearance, he decided to take out the piece of paper and hand it to Li Wei.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...Don¡¯t youe over here...¡±

    Li Wei was so scared that she sat down on the ground. A living person had just died right in front of her and it was also someone she knew. Based on her level of courage, it was quite normal for her to be scared.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Ling Mo was toozy to exin himself, he would rather wait for her to calm down and naturally let her figure out who was in the right and who was in the wrong.

    He put the piece of paper on the ground and said, ¡°Um when that...Zhang Eres back, give this to him, this should count as me fulfilling my promise to his father.¡±

    Before leaving the door, Ling Mo turned back and said, ¡°Also, if your boss asks, just say I killed him. My name is Ling Mo, and I live near the front entrance. If he wants to take revenge, tell him I¡¯ll be there waiting.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t wish for Li Wei and Zhang Er to be implicated, Ling Mo could have just left.

    However, after leaving such a badassment that he learned from the movies, he felt extremely pleased with himself.

    ¡°Brother Ling, you were so cool just now...¡± Shana followed behind Ling Mo and whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes and coughed. ¡°I also thought I was pretty cool myself...¡±

    ¡°But since when did we start living at the front entrance?¡± Li Ya Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Shushhh....¡± Ling Mo revealed a smile and said.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    After Ling Mo and his girls left, Li Wei slowly stood up and picked up the piece of paper.

    And Pei Feng Hong looked at the door with her eyes wide open. After a while, she rushed to the door and quickly closed it.

    She leaned behind the door, gasping for deep breaths of air, and then looked down at the body of Old Zhu.

    ¡°Now....what do we do?¡± Li Wei asked in a voice that seemed like she was about to cry.

    Pei Feng Hong was stunned, then stared at her with red eyes, ¡°You still have the face to ask! Weren¡¯t you the one that brought them all up here!? What else can we do?! We can only wait for boss toe back and then tell him the truth!¡±

    ¡°Then...Then will the boss go to....¡± Li Wei¡¯s expression looked very nervous.

    ¡°They are going to die.¡± Pei Feng Hong took a deep breath.

    Li Wei¡¯s eyes immediately shed an image of Ling Mo, and she started to squeeze one hand with the other.

    After leaving the b17 building, Ling Mo took Ye Lian and the other two girls to a nearby building in order to continue hunting.

    Ling Mo basically didn¡¯t have to do anything since Hei Si could basically clear the whole building by herself.

    During this time, Ling Mo began to experiment with Shana.

    His experiments were mostly to test Shana¡¯s reactions towards the use of his spiritual tentacles.

    The spirit and mind were the most dangerous of areas to experiment, and since Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles were all external, he had to be extremely careful.

    Shana¡¯s ball of light looks like a whole on the outside, however inside actually had a faint split that divided it into two halves.

    Ling Mo and Shana¡¯s spiritual connection were located at the center.

    ¡°I knew I was right when I said that I was the key in solving her issue. I wonder what would happen if I was able to split my spiritual tentacle into two, and then extend to both sides...¡±

    With this idea in mind, Ling Mo began to try and split his spiritual tentacle.

    Normally, he would directly his condense his spiritual power into a spiritual tentacle, however trying to split that tentacle into two would actually be his first time doing this.

    ¡°This feeling of not being able to do it without putting in any effort is really ufortable...¡±

    In order to split the tentacles, he had to basically fantasize that his spiritual power was being split into two.

    Obviously the stronger his spirit was, this fantasy of his would turn a little bit into reality.

    And during this whole process, Ling Mo had been talking to Shana, trying to distract her attention.

    ¡°If you ever encounter bullets, the first reaction you should have is to try and avoid it. That stunt you pulled where you stepped on the barrel of the gun instead of avoiding it was really dangerous and you shouldn¡¯t do it again.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Why not? The speed at which he shoots wouldn¡¯t be as fast as I can lift my legs, but if he fires the bullets, it would definitely be faster than the speed at which I can dodge.¡± Shana said puzzledly. ¡°In this case, should I be trying to avoid the bullets or should I be trying to step on the barrel?¡±

    ¡°Fine, you are right.¡± Ling Mo sighed helplessly. ¡°But how do you know this?¡±

    There was a sense of confusion in Shana¡¯s eyes, then she shook her head and said, ¡°Intuition!¡±

    ¡°It should actually be....a natural body reaction...¡± Ye Lian interrupted.

    Ling Mo immediately threw out words of encouragement, ¡°My silly girl has finally started to think about solving problems....not bad...¡±

    ¡°...Just like Brother Ling¡¯s water gun.¡± After she finished speaking she smiled at Ling Mo, ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°That....although it¡¯s very correct, but you should try and forget this metaphor.¡±

    Ling Mo felt that his tentacles were almost splitting, and even his spirit was almost splitting as well.

    Li Ya Ling came and gave Ling Mo the final blow, ¡°Zombies never forget.¡±

 Chapter 269 Part 1 - Who Told You Zombies Would Fight One On One?

    <strong>Chapter 269 Part 1 ¨C Who Told You Zombies Would Fight One On One?</strong>

    ¡°I finallypleted the splitting!¡±

    Wiping the sweat on his head, Ling Mo looked at Shana, who was walking in front of him, and exhaled a deep breath.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to split his spiritual tentacle in her spiritual light ball without letting Shana know what he was doing!

    And this processsted for several hours!

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t able to finish splitting it soon, I¡¯m guessing I could only take them outside next to go hunt, since the zombies here are almost all dead...¡±

    Ling Mo could only helplessly think this as he looked at thepletely filled bag of virus gels in his hand.

    But then, Ling Mo noticed that something was wrong.

    The tentacle had been split into two, but how did the number of objects being controlled by Ling Mo change into two with that tentacle?

    In front of him, there was only one Shana in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, but in his spiritual sense, it was apletely different story.

    ¡°My current spiritual tentacle split into two heads, one went into dark Shana, and the other one went into stupid Shana.¡±

    Although this situation was somewhat unexpected, he quickly thought up a solution, ¡°If I try andbine both heads together, could that also allow Shana toplete her fusion?¡±

    At first nce, this sounded pretty easy, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t easy at all.

    This was because no matter if it was in the day or the night, Shana¡¯s spiritual light ball would have fluctuations.

    It wasn¡¯t a problem for Ling Mo to split his tentacle and connect to Shana¡¯s spiritual light without her knowing, but if he had to merge those split parts together, there would be no way she wouldn¡¯t know.

    Unless her mind waspletely nk....

    ¡°Is there any way to make her mindpletely nk for a few moments?¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    While Ling Mo was frowning and thinking of a solution, he suddenly found that Hei Si stood in the front, motionless.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We haven¡¯t reached the max range of my puppet abilities yet. Could it be that there are no more zombies to kill?¡±

    Ling Mo was puzzled and so he waved at the girls, signaling them toe over. He then quickly moved closer to Hei Si¡¯s direction.

    Soon after, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t because Hei Si couldn¡¯t find any more zombies, it was because she had found a human being...

    Of the five people up ahead in front of Hei Si, there were actually two of them who were acquainted with Ling Mo.

    Pei Feng Hong and Li Wei.

    Pei Feng Hong had changed into a ck outfit and Li Wei was timidly holding onto a 12 or 13-year-old boy.

    She and the boy were both beaten and had swollen faces, and looked at the man and woman in front of them with great fear.

    The man looked somewhat handsome. The woman on the other hand, looked violent, grasping onto a long bone cleaver knife in her hand.

    It seems that they had juste down from one of the residential buildings at the front entrance.

    The violent woman stared at her surroundings and looked around. Then she turned her eyes to Li Wei and the boy. She screamed and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he lived at the front entrance? Are you guys fucking with me? Where is he? That little beast called Ling Mo!¡±

    Li Wei immediately started to tremble. She took a step forward and guarded the boy behind her. She said with fear, ¡°Auntie, this is what he told us...If you don¡¯t believe us ask Teacher Pei.¡±

    Without waiting for the violent woman to ask, Pei Feng Hong quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°At the time I was already knocked down, how could I possibly know. Li Wei is the one that has the most information about them. She was the one that brought them up and the door was also opened by her.¡±

    ¡°Ok Ok Ok, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± The violent woman waved her hand very ufortably, then turned around and looked at Li Wei. She reached out and grabbed Li Wei by the ear, ¡°Look here, tell me quickly, you little slut. Originally, when my uncle saw you making those traps, he had decided to let you apany him. At that time I didn¡¯t agree with his choice, yet he didn¡¯t listen to me. Who would expect that you could be so cruel...¡±

    Hearing Li Wei screaming, the boy suddenly rushed up, grabbed the violent woman¡¯s arm, and shook it twice, then said, ¡°Auntie, I really don¡¯t know that person. Can you please let Sister Li go....¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 269 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 269 Part 2 ¨C Who Told You Zombies Would Fight One On One?</strong>

    ¡°Get the fuck out of my way! I¡¯ll take care of youter!¡±

    The violent woman red at him and then used one foot to kick him away.

    The boy happened tond right next to the man, which resulted in the man stepping on the boy, making the boy let out a pitiful scream.

    ¡°Stop screaming! If you keep on screaming, I¡¯ll call the zombies over and directly feed you to them!¡±

    The violent woman wiped her eyes, then waved her hand angrily towards a direction, then started walking towards that direction which coincidentally, was also where Ling Mo and the girls were hiding. ¡°Go this way and look for them! If I am unable to find them today, I will leave the little bastard outside to feed the zombies!¡±

    At this moment, Ling Mo was frowning and there was a glimmer of cold light in his eyes.

    That boy should be Zhang Er...

    Zhang Er and Li Wei were just children, this woman is actually putting all the me on them.

    How could a girl who was as timid as a rabbit, be a murderer¡¯s aplice?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this through enough...I honestly didn¡¯t expect this result.¡±

    Looking at Li Wei screaming, Ling Mo suddenly burst into anger.

    Seeing the violent woman head this way, Ling Mo looked back at Ye Lian, and she quickly nodded.

    ¡°Yes...She is a psychic.¡± After she finished speaking, she pointed towards the man who was stepping on Zhang Er. ¡°He..He is also.¡±

    ¡°Two psychics?¡±

    Shana eagerly gripped her scythe as Ling Mo finished speaking.

    ¡°Let me handle that woman.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Looking at Shana¡¯s excitement, Ling Mo slightly thought about it before nodding.

    However, when Ling Mo had just nodded, he didn¡¯t expect that Shana would suddenly take her scythe and jump out of the grass.

    The speed of a zombie¡¯s sneak attack was indeed quite fast. Shana leaped out of the grass, and her whole body aura waspletely restrained to max.

    It wasn¡¯t until Shana had appeared on top of the violent woman¡¯s head, that she suddenly felt an intense chill in the air.

    ¡°SHUAA!¡±

    The cold light from scythe shed down, and the woman was like a rubber ball bouncing away.

    Even though she was able to dodge, a piece of meat from the side of her arm was cut off, and half of her body was immediately stained with blood.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡± The woman screamed, then widened her eyes and looked at Shana.

    But it was at this moment when another figure appeared behind her.

    Like a shadow of a snake dance.

    A sharp de was then directed towards the back of her neck.

    The woman suddenly threw herself forward, but she still felt something cold sh behind her neck, and then fresh blood rushed out.

    She had just turned over when she saw another shadow on top of her head. Five cold lights directly came mming down on her head.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    A bone cleaver blocked the attack from the tiger ws, but what the woman didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Lian would seize this opportunity to use her foot to kick the woman¡¯s mouth.

    The woman was kicked flying and as she flew, she spat out blood at the same time. Within the blood you could see a few broken teeth.

    Afternding lightly on the ground, Ye Lian said very seriously, ¡°You....Who are you calling...Beasts!¡±

    A threebo attack....

    Ling Mo was stunned.

    Under the cooperation of Ye Lian and the other two girls, the psychic didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist, and waspletely defeated.

    Not to mention, thatst sentence Ye Lian had said, truly touched Ling Mo.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 270 Part 1 - Everything I Have Done, Is To Make Myself Happy

    <strong>Chapter 270 Part 1 ¨C Everything I Have Done, Is To Make Myself Happy</strong>

    ¡°Huchi!! Huchi!!¡± (TL: Apparently that¡¯s the chinese sound effect for panting or rapid breathing.)

    Violent gasping sounds rang out in the air. Pei Feng Hong¡¯s face was pale as she ran in the woods with an expression of horror.

    The grassy weeds made her trip and fall to the ground several times. She would then struggle to stand up before rushing forward again.

    As long as she was able to get away from Ling Mo, she could at least live a little longer...She didn¡¯t want to die yet...

    But just when the grassy weeds in front of her seemed to have be sparse, a figure suddenly burst out from behind her and knocked her down to the ground.

    ¡°AHHH! SAVE ME!!!¡±

    She struggled to turn over and just when she did, the figure had already jumped on top of her.

    ¡°Zhang...Zhang Er!¡±

    The weak little boy from before was nowhere to be seen, instead he carried a murderous and violent look at this time.

    ¡°You....You little shit! What are you trying to do?¡±

    Pei Feng Hong stared at him with widened eyes, she had a look that was filled with surprise.

    She noticed that Zhang Er had pulled out a screw driver from his pocket, however Zhang Er had always left her the impression that he was always timid and weak.

    Therefore she didn¡¯t realize the danger she was in...

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of you, selling me out, betraying Li Wei, and pushing all the me to us, using that disgusting tongue of yours, we wouldn¡¯t have almost been beaten to death...¡±

    Zhang Er¡¯s face turned red, his chest was violently moving up and down as his scolded her while gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t say that, it would have been me who is dead! Little punk, get the fuck out of my the way!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Pei Feng Hong said, violently pushing Zhang Er away, while struggling to get up.

    But it was at this moment when the expression from Pei Feng Hong¡¯s eyes suddenly became a bit sluggish.

    At the same time, Zhang Er, who was pushed away, climbed back up and violently lifted the screwdriver and shoved it directly into Pei Feng Hong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°EVIL BITCH, GO TO HELL!¡±

    One time, two times, three times...

    The warm blood sshed on his face, but Pei Feng Hong¡¯s body was still violently twitching, stimting him to madly lift the screwdriver again and again, mming it down on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    A hand suddenly grabbed his arm and lifted him up.

    ¡°AH! AH! GO TO HELL!¡±

    ¡°WAKE THE FUCK UP ALREADY! SHE IS ALREADY DEAD!¡± Ling Mo raised his voice and roared.

    Zhang Er struggled for a bit, and then slowly recovered to his senses.

    He looked down at Pei Feng Hong¡¯s body, and the violent look in his eyes was quickly reced by fear, he then started to tremble as he used his hand to cover his mouth.

    But as soon as he raised his hand, he saw that his palms were covered in blood, his face turned white and he immediately vomited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it up, act like a man and hold it in.¡±

    Ling Mo patted his back and waited for him to calm down a little, then he brought him out of the woods.

    At the same time, a spiritual tentacle also quietly retracted from Pei Fen Hong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Zhang Er, are you alright?!¡±

    Li Wei greeted him with red eyes and asked nervously.

    Zhang Er was in a daze for a while, he slowly woke up from his daze and shook his pale face.

    When he saw the body of the man on the ground, his eyes shed with a hint of hatred.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo taking action at that time, he probably would have been trampled to death.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He looked up at Ling Mo and whispered.

    This ¡°thank you¡± seemed to contain a lot of feelings, Ling Mo waved his hand and gestured as if it was nothing.

    His dull reaction made Zhang Er seem to somewhat care about it. He couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Maybe for him, this is just a small matter...¡±

    ¡°Um...When my father died, was it painful?¡± he asked suddenly.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s surprised expression, he whispered, ¡°If he was still alive, he would have definitelye back to find me.¡±

    Ling Mo thought back to the time when Zhang Ten was about to mutate. He shook his head and said, ¡°Not to much.¡±

    ¡°You...Why did you stille find me? Even if you didn¡¯te, no one would know or say anything bad about you.¡±

    Zhang Er hesitated for a moment, but still ended up saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have met with such troubles if you hadn¡¯te for me. Although...they don¡¯t seem to have been much of a trouble for you.¡±

    When he said this, his voice became somewhat smaller.

    Those psychics who didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist in front of Ling Mo, had made him beg for mercy...

    Even when he was being beaten, he didn¡¯t dare try and take out the screwdriver that was hidden in his pocket.

    Unconsciously, Zhang Er¡¯s heart had started to sprout out an extreme desire for power.

    And his main goal now was to be precisely the Ling Mo that was standing in front of him.

    ¡°I obviously know that nobody would say anything about me, but I wanted to make myself happy and keep my promises, so it was worth doing it.¡±

    Ling Mo replied.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 270 Part 2 - Everything I Have Done, Is To Make Myself Happy

    <strong>Chapter 270 Part 2 ¨C Everything I Have Done, Is To Make Myself Happy</strong>

    ¡°Cough..Cough..Let¡¯s just leave it at that, the zombies here have all been cleared out, you guys can rx when heading back.

    Ling Mo waved his hand as if to say goodbye and wiped off the blood that was on the Tang Sword. He then prepared to turn around and leave.

    However, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t walked too far when he decided to turn his head back and became surprised.

    He looked at Li Wei and Zhang Er, who had been following behind him, and reminded them, ¡°You guys are going in the wrong direction.¡±

    ¡°...We can¡¯t go back anymore.¡± Zhang Er braced himself as he said this.

    ¡°WHY NOT?!¡±

    Ling Mo stared nkly at them, then he widened his eyes.

    Li Wei immediately shrank back in fear, while Zhang Er mustered up his courage and said, ¡°With those two psychics now dead, the rest of the people in that group don¡¯t have any abilities. If we went back to them, we would either get killed by them as cannon fodder or we would probably die with them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that...you guys n on following me?¡± Ling Mo suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Zhang Er and Li Wei looked at each other, and then the two of them nodded at the same time.

    ¡°....¡±

    Ling Mo was suddenly at a loss on what to do.

    Seeing that they both were small and thin, especially Li Wei¡¯s frightened expression, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have the heart to just directly leave them there.

    ¡°We can help you wash your clothes, help you carry your things, and even help clean the room!¡± Zhang Er said excitedly.

    ¡°En!...En!(TL: So ¡®en¡¯ means yes in chinese or a sound that chinese people make to give approval.)¡± Li Wei also quickly nodded, but as soon as she met Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, she immediately took a step back. ¡°But if you want us to apany you to sleep....That¡¯s a no...¡±

    ¡°I am not that perverted!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes, and nced maliciously on her chest, which was as t as a tablet.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those that are underage...¡±

    Ling Mo felt a chill just thinking about it and shook his head.

    ~~~~

    A few minutester, Ling Mo pushed open the door from a rooftop building and went out.

    A strong wind made Ling Mo suddenly shiver, and behind him followed two very thin figures.

    ¡°Do you guys have to follow me so closely, I¡¯m only upstairs. Or do you think that I will just fly away?¡±

    Ling Mo roared in an upset tone, then he took out the phone from his backpack.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first time I would be using this is actually to solve both of your problems! Originally, I didn¡¯t want to contact them so quickly...¡±

    Ling Mo found a corner, turned on the phone, and then pressed the dial button.

    It was not until Ling Mo had actually tried using this phone, did he understand what Sun Zeya meant by ¡°the signal isn¡¯t very good...¡±

    ¡°MOTHERFUCKER, this dogshit signal....HEY!!HEY!!¡±

    Looking at Ling Mo holding the phone, walking around, and yelling. Li Wei couldn¡¯t help but pull Zhang Er closer to her.

    After pulling Zhang Er back, she whispered in fear, ¡°What is he doing? There¡¯s obviously no signal...¡±

    ¡°How should I know? All I know is that as long as we don¡¯t see the military people that he said woulde, we can¡¯t take more than one step away from him!¡± Zhang Er said.

    ¡°EN!¡± Li Wei nodded heavily.

    Ling Mo spent a few minutes until he finally found a signal. A very cold female voice appeared from the phone, ¡°Hey, hello, this is Falcon Camp.¡±

    ¡°Hello, this phone belongs to Sun Zeya...¡±

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before he was interrupted by the female voice which replied, ¡°I know who you are, you should be Mr. Ling Mo, right? Hello, I am the liaison officer of the Falcon Camp. Did you call because you wished to take on a mission?¡±

    ¡°You guys already finished building your outpost?¡± Ling Mo was surprised.

    ¡°Not yet, but there are currently three teams in X city that can trade with you.¡±

    The voice of the liaison officer sounded so fresh and vorful, Ling Mo imagined that her figure should also be very good as well.

    ¡°Really? What kind of missions do you guys have now?¡±

    Ling Mo curiously asked.

    A sound of a book flipping was transmitted to Ling Mo¡¯s phone, and then the voice of the liaison officer spoke again, ¡°Our chief of staff would like to talk to you, could you be able to do so?¡±

    ¡°Ehh..sure.¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned.

    The Chief of staff? Shouldn¡¯t that be the boss of the Falcon camp?

    Ling Mo was a bit interested in the person that could establish a camp in the event when all order had copsed. What kind of person was this Chief of Staff?

 Chapter 271 Part 1 - Information from Falcon Camp

    <strong> Chapter 271 Part 1 ¨C Information from Falcon Camp</strong>

    The phone was quiet for a while, and then a very cold voice spoke.

    It sounded as if the person on the phone was speaking in an extremely empty room. Her voice sounded very ethereal to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Mr. Ling, Hello. I am Falcon Camp¡¯s Chief of Staff, Su Qianrou.¡±

    Ling Mo widened his eyes in shock.

    Even though the name, ¡°Chief of Staff¡± greatly differed from before the apocalypse, it at least still carried some power with it.

    In the Falcon Camp, it should also be the top person or leader in charge.

    Being able to sit in such a position, Ling Mo had thought that he would at least be a respectable soldier, but he didn¡¯t expect him to actually be a girl.

    ¡°Hello...¡± Ling Mo quickly recovered from his shock and said.

    ¡°I had just received a report from Captain Sun about you the night before yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect to talk to you so soon. Thank you for obtaining so much medicines for us.¡±

    Su Qianrou said.

    Although her voice sounded ethereal, but her tone was very gentle, giving people a very good feeling.

    This was a huge difference from what Ling Mo had imagined how the leader would sound like.

    However, this chief of staff suddenly ran over to talk to him, certainly wasn¡¯t to thank him.

    Was it to establish a deeper rtionship with him? Or personally try and recruit him?

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t really think that this was probable either...

    He understood one thing.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    No matter how much stronger he was, against a force that held arge number of guns and manpower, he was nothing more than just an individual.

    If the other party came at him with a bomb, he would get destroyed so easily. This was also what Ling Mo dreaded about. It was also the reason why he wanted to take this time to improve everyone¡¯s strength.

    ¡°You are too polite. It was just a fair trade. Actually, I have two survivors here with me. They know a bit about inventing things, so they should be considered as people with talent. I remember that your camp is very short on these kinds of people.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly told Su Qianrou his intentions.

    He took a nce back and found that Li Wei and Zhang Er were still standing at the door, staring nervously at him.

    The look they gave him was like a child who was worried that his parents were going to abandon him.

    ¡°Can you guys not stare at me like that!? I don¡¯t fucking owe you guys anything, FUCK!....¡±

    Ling Mo quickly tried to shoo them away, but upon seeing them refuse to remove their eyes from him, he could only helplessly turn around again.

    But even though he turned around, he could still feel four eyes that were firmly locked on to him, as if they were worried that he would suddenly just disappear.

    Su Qianrou said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, we are happy to have them. Since they are rmended by Mr. Ling, they should definitely bring great help to our camp. Thank you very much for still thinking about our camp.¡±

    It was no wonder she was the chief of staff, listening to her talk would make anyone feel veryfortable.

    Without waiting for Ling Mo¡¯s response, Su Qianrou went on to say, ¡°As a matter of fact, I am extremely happy that I received a call from Mr. Ling. We happen to be organizing an urgent mission right now. It would be best if we could get your help in this mission. As for the rewards, you can rest assured that you will be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°What is the mission?¡± Ling Mo slowly stood up and asked.

    No matter how nicely the other party sugarcoated everything, when it came to Ling Mo¡¯s interests, his mind would immediately be clear and awake.

    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ling is very cautious...It is good that you¡¯re like that. Actually, Tom¡¯s team that you separated from two days ago had lost contact with us yesterday in the middle of the night. The other team that we sent out before them had also lost contact after sending us a warning.¡±

    Su Qianrou¡¯s tone was a bit sad, she sounded as if she wasn¡¯t very optimistic about the situation.

    ¡°Missing?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately thought of Sun Zeya¡¯s appearance.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 271 Part 2 - Information from Falcon Camp

    <strong>Chapter 271 Part 2 ¨C Information from Falcon Camp</strong>

    Their mission of searching for medical supplies had basically beenpleted, all that was left was to search for survivors that were nearby, which didn¡¯t sound dangerous at all.

    In addition, the other team that was also missing....was fully armed, with impressivebat power. It should be very unlikely for this situation to happen...

    While Ling Mo was still thinking, Su Qianrou continued saying, ¡°Currently, I have already sent thest team to the area where Tom¡¯s team wasst located. I hope that you can meet up with them, investigate the situation, and rescue Tom¡¯s team. Mr. Ling, you should know that their primary mission was to conduct an advance investigation of X City. Although I know you don¡¯t intend on joining our camp, but the establishment of an isted area is still a good thing for everyone.¡±

    Noticing that Ling Mo didn¡¯t speak yet, Su Qianrou said, ¡°If you agree, even if the mission isn¡¯t sessful, I will still pay you half of the agreed reward. If you think that this mission exceeds your abilities,you can abort the mission at any time.¡±

    ¡°What are the rewards?¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a curious look and asked.

    ~~~~

    When Ling Mo hung up the phone, his expression had be a bit strange.

    Su Qianrou¡¯s rewards were very great, but what interested Ling Mo the most was the information he told him.

    ¡°Based from her descriptions, no matter how I listen to it, it reminds me of a zombie that I previously killed, but how did it be so many?¡±

    Ling Mo thought of the little zombie medicine(Virus Drug) he had in his backpack.

    He was currently missing this ingredient....

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo hang up the phone and walk towards them, Zhang Er quickly asked.

    ¡°There will be a team of people meeting up with me, and then someone from that group will bring you both to A city.¡±

    Ling Mo said briefly.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Li Wei hesitated and asked, ¡°Will we really go to A City? You won¡¯t abandon us right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m abandoning you guys, I sold both of you for the price of one...¡±

    Ling Mo gave her an unpleasant look before walking into the door.

    The wind on the roof was too strong. After taking several breaths up there, he felt as if his lungs had turned numb. He didn¡¯t want to continue standing up there.

    Seeing Li Wei standing there with her mouth open, Zhang Er quickly pulled her, ¡°Big Sister Li, he¡¯s teasing you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Re....Really...¡±

    Seeing that Li Wei was still confused and unsure, Zhang Er copied Ling Mo¡¯s expression and looked up at her, then shook his head.

    ¡°The information about an army being in A City should be true. If he really didn¡¯t want us to follow, he could have just easily gotten rid of us.¡±

    Following Ling Mo down the stairs, Zhang Er had already begun to calcte: ¡°If there are any of my father¡¯s army buddies in that army, plus the introduction of this big brother, Li Wei and I should be okay over there. This was also an opportunity he was giving me. Although I am not a psychic, there are still other ways to be stronger. There are a lot of deaths and injuries that ur in the camp. The speed at which they change soldiers is very fast. Children like me have the opportunity to go to the front lines after two or three years of training...¡±

    Then he turned his gaze towards Ling Mo who was in front of him and thought, ¡°I wonder if by that time, would he be much stronger than he is now? Could I be like him in the future where I only do things because it would make me happy? I don¡¯t ever want to live in a life where I have to endure humiliation in order to survive again...¡±

    Although Ling Mo felt that Zhang Er¡¯s gaze were on his body, he didn¡¯t put much thought into it.

    Although he had only made this call due to Li Wei and Zhang Er, in the process he had identally gotten some important information about the zombies. This could count as good thing.

    ¡°This time I have to find a bigger bottle and put a little more zombie blood in it. The virus hive is still full of life. If I didn¡¯t use it because Icked zombie medicine, that would be such a pity. Although my current improvement in strength isn¡¯t much, but at least the quality of all aspects in my physical fitness is improving. Where else could I find such a good thing? Even if someone else did get the virus hive, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it since they had no zombies around that could help them dilute the virus, and so this method isn¡¯t usable for others at all.¡±

    Ling Mo thought, the corner of his mouth showed a smile.

    Looking at Ling Mo smirk, Li Wei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of doubt.

    This guy who makes her terribly frightened of him could also make this kind of smile?

    How is it so totally different from when he kills....

    Li Wei couldn¡¯t help but think of when Ling Mo had grasped her in his arms, that embrace he gave could really make people feel very safe.

    ¡°He is obviously mean, but why would he still save me? He obviously hates us, but he is still helping us find a ce to go...¡±

    The more Li Wei thought, the more confused she became. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper into Zhang Er¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you think that this big brother is a bad person, or a good person?¡±

    Zhang Er was stunned, then looked up at her and said, ¡°He saved us and helped us. So obviously he is a good person for us. However, saving us could have been a simple matter to him....¡±

    ¡°En...en, yes!¡±

    Li Wei thought about it, then nodded and then showed a small smile.

 Chapter 272 Part 1 - The Hidden Face Under The Hood

    <strong>Chapter 272 Part 1 ¨C The Hidden Face Under The Hood</strong>

    On a deadly quiet street, more than a dozen zombies were scattered in the middle of several abandoned vehicles, shaking slowly unconsciously.

    As the cold wind blew, the rickety billboard immediately gave a ¡°Ga Zhi¡± sound.

    A blood-stained pocket was picked up by the wind, then rotated andnded on the ground, which was then stepped on by a foot.

    The nearest zombie immediately turned around to look, on it¡¯s twisted face, a pair of red eyes widened, and as if it were a wild beast, it jumped up directly from behind the car.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    It had let out a meaningless roar from the throat, and then mmed down from the roof of the car.

    ¡°Puuu!¡±

    The Tang Sword came from below and went straight up, and blood immediately sshed out. The zombie then heavily fell to the ground.

    As the zombie hadn¡¯t met aplete death yet, it still struggled to try and grab the foot that was not so far away from it.

    Li Ya Ling looked down and looked at it. She didn¡¯t even bother try dodging. Instead, she raised her foot with a nk expression, and then used the high heels she wore to step on the hand.

    The zombie waved it¡¯s other hand and twitched a few times, then there was no movement afterwards.

    At this time, Shana had jumped lightly on a roof of a car, then carried her scythe and jumped from one car to the next with great agility.

    The rest of the zombies turned their heads and then rushed over.

    They climbed up those abandoned cars while letting out low-pitched roars from their throat.

    Li Wei pressed Zhang Er¡¯s shoulder as she watched the scene in horror.

    Ye Lian had also jumped on top of another car and like Shana, she quickly jumped from the roof of one car to the next and quickly approached the zombies.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    As they continued to push forward, the zombies that were sessively able to reach them were immediately put down. Even after the blood sshed out, the zombies would still continue to run for several meters before they fell to the ground.

    ¡°So...SO STRONG!¡±

    Zhang Er¡¯s eyes shined with amazement as he watched Ye Lian and Shana. With their extremely fast speed and flexible movements, the zombies kept falling to ground again and again.

    Shana¡¯s attack was very straightforward, and when the zombies came in front of her, they seemed to have been scared for a brief moment causing a short stagnation, however most people wouldn¡¯t be able to notice this unless they had Shana¡¯s speed.

    Ye Lian on the other hand could easily jump back and forth without using much strength. Every time she would jump over a zombie, she seemed as if she was tied to a steel cable allowing her to roll or turn in mid air. The tiger¡¯s w in her hand would follow the angle of her attack causing fatal damage.

    ¡°They¡¯re so strong, not only is big brother very powerful, but these three big sisters are also terribly strong!¡±

    Zhang Er secretly clenched his fist and turned his eyes towards Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo was slowly walking forward along the street. Suddenly, a zombie rushed out from the store next to him and would soon pounce on Ling Mo.

    But just when the zombie was aboutnd it¡¯s attack, it seemed as if it had lost its bnce, and at the same time, Ling Mo¡¯s Tang sword had already reached the body of the zombie.

    ¡°When we went out to go collect food, we always had to be very careful, but they don¡¯t even need to do this, they could just kill their way through. That¡¯s so cool!¡±

    However,pared to Zhang Er, who was excited, Li Wei, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t stand to look and had covered her eyes.

    Her body shivered and she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°So scary....They are more scarier than the zombies...¡±

    But what they didn¡¯t notice was that Ling Mo had a frown on his face at this time.

    ¡°Ever since I got Hei Si, I have never been this tired. It is physically and mentally tiring to cut down zombies! And this little demon, can you stop staring at me with that kind of look, it makes me so stressed out! I can¡¯t even bezy without embarrassing myself!¡±

    Ling Mo slightly turned his head and looked behind him, just in time to make contact with Zhang Er¡¯s excited eyes, making his scalp suddenly feel numb.

    In order not to attract the attention of the other team, Ling Mo could only let Hei Si follow them from behind, so as not to identally bump into them.

    A few minutester, adding together the dozen zombies that came rushing out of the store, a total of nearly 30 zombies were killed. Ling Mo jumped onto a small car and he looked into the distance.

    ¡°The International Building...Should be near here right? Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t marked on the map, and Su Qianrou only provided the street name that it was on.¡±

    They had been walking for more than 20 minutes along this street, but they still haven¡¯t reached the meeting ce, making Ling Mo somewhat depressed.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 272 Part 2 - The Hidden Face Under The Hood

    C<strong>hapter 272 Part 2 ¨C The Hidden Face Under The Hood</strong>

    <i>TL: (March 1st Edit) Today is my birthday so will be taking a day tomorrow from trantions. Thanks for everyone supporting my trantions so far.</i>

    Although this area didn¡¯t count as a busy area, however the typography of the area was veryplicated, most of the streets intertwined with each other, with many high-rise buildings.

    The International Building, although hearing the name made it sound quite important, but in fact it was just one of the many buildings that were in this area, with no special signs pointing towards it.

    ¡°This is clearly a test on my abilities. How could anyone with strength that was rtively weak, roam around in such aplicated ce? If you wanted to find that building, fighting with zombies was inevitable. I just knew that a woman who could sit in the chief of staff position wasn¡¯t so simple....¡±

    After muttering a few wordster, Ling Mo jumped down from a car and waved his hand at Li Ya Ling.

    She turned to look at Li Wei and Zhang Er, and smiled slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    At the same time, she raised her hand, put her delicate finger and pressed it against Li Wei¡¯s neck and gently stroked it before turning around.

    The sharp nails made Li Wei feel a tingling sensation, and at the same time she trembled as if she had been shocked by electricity.

    Zhang Er immediately looked over at Li Ya Ling nervously.

    But as soon as his eyes met with Li Ya Ling¡¯s wicked eyes, he felt a chilling up from his back.

    ¡°Zhang....Zhang Er, I suddenly feel that bad brother is slightly better...¡±

    Li Wei said while trembling with red puffy eyes.

    Zhang Er stared at Li Ya Ling¡¯s back and then looked at the blood that was dripping from her weapon, and then looked at Ye Lian and Shana, who both had cold expressions, then nodded in a hurry, ¡°En!¡±

    As Ling Mo and his group walked through the deste streets, another team of humans that were carrying backpacks and weapons, quickly approached a tall building.

    One of the young men tightly gripped onto the arm of the man in front of him, closed his eyes, and frowned.

    Although he had his eyes closed, he was being guided by the man in front, so the speed at which he moved wasn¡¯t any slower than the others.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    After a few minutes, the young man opened his eyes and said, ¡°It should be just ahead.¡±

    His eyes had be very strange at the moment of opening, and there seemed to be some images on the pupils of his eyes but they soon disappeared.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Are you feeling alright?¡±

    The man who was at the front did not turn around and said.

    The captain wore a gray sportswear, and a hood covered his head. He didn¡¯t carry anything on him except for the backpack.

    ¡°So so.¡± The young man rubbed the corners of his eyes and said.

    The whites of his eyes had turned bloodshot, and he had heavy ck circles under his eyes making it seem as if he hadn¡¯t slept in a long time.

    ¡°Your ability is very important to us, for today, don¡¯t use it anymore.¡±

    The captain¡¯s hood slid slightly over his face, revealing a very beautiful side face.

    The captain was about 25 or 26 years old, had thin lips, a tall nose, a healthy wheat skin color, and a pair of eyes that gave people a very cold feeling.

    A strand of ck hair fell out from the edge of hood, covering a bit of her beautiful face, giving her a more feminine look.

    ¡°Have you found the coborator yet?¡± she asked again.

    The young man shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m guessing that he hasn¡¯t reached the designated location yet.¡±

    ¡°Well, the environment in this area is a bit moreplicated. It¡¯s normal if he couldn¡¯t find it. I¡¯m also guessing that Staff Officer Su didn¡¯t give him a specific address. After all, she has only heard about his strength through Sun Zeya¡¯s report. Based on Staff Officer Su¡¯s personality, she may try to test him.¡±

    She said calmly.

    A tall member of the team snorted and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Or maybe they already died...However, our team is the strongest out of the three search and rescue teams. Why did Staff Officer Su also send an outsider to cooperate with us?¡±

    ¡°The other two teams are all missing. We can¡¯t be too careless now. Besides, Staff Officer Su must have her reasons for doing this.¡± The young man frowned and said.

    ¡°They must have been too careless! The number of zombies in X City isrge. If they got surrounded, it would be normal for them to cut off contact.¡± Another team member interrupted.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what their situation is. As for the other team, let¡¯s not talk about it. The strength of Tom¡¯s team should be good, right?¡±

    The young man rubbed his eyes again and said.

    The team member curled his lip with some disdain and was about to say something, but closed his mouth after seeing the hooded woman in front look at him.

    The hooded woman also withdrew her gaze from him and reached out and put the strand of hair behind her ear.

    In her eyes, there was a hint of respect.

 Chapter 273 Part 1 - Terrifying

    <strong>Chapter 273 Part 1 ¨C Terrifying</strong>

    Inside the international building.

    Ling Mo came in through a crack on a deformed doorway and frowned as he saw zombie corpses lying in the hall.

    Some of these corpses werepletely devoid of wounds. Looking at the expressions from those corpses, Ling Mo could tell that these zombies were at least mutated zombies.

    ¡°These zombies should have been killed by psychics, right? Su Qianrou did say that this team was very strong and it seems to be true.¡±

    Ling Mo stepped over two corpses, one after another, and went deeper inside the hall.

    ¡°KA-CHA¡±

    A slight noise of a gun being armed was suddenly heard, and Ling Mo immediately looked up at the second floor.

    Standing behind the railing of a corridor, suddenly stood a figure wearing a camouge outfit, and was holding a rifle aimed at Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    The sense of crisis immediately shrouded onto Ling Mo, and his face suddenly became gloomy.

    This person actually aimed his gun at him...

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles immediately sneaked out from his body, entangled around the man¡¯s spiritual light, and then squeezed hard.

    The man immediately let out a groan, his whole body became soft like jelly, and the rifle in his hands fell off.

    Ling Mo jumped forward and quickly rushed under the railing at an extremely fast speed, and caught the rifle.

    The man was dizzy for a few seconds before he was able to fully recover, but he had just rushed to the railing when he saw Ling Mo aiming at his head with his rifle.

    After looking at each other, Ling Mo showed a faint smile and lowered the gun down.

    ¡°I am Ling Mo, Staff Officer Su told me toe meet up with you guys.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    A few minutester, Ling Mo¡¯s group was taken to arge office on the fourth floor.

    Several people were sorting out the things from the backpacks, while others were cing some sofa cushions in the corners of the room.

    Two people sat on the sofa, when they saw Ling Mo and his group, they immediately stood up.

    One of them, who was a woman wearing sportswear clothes and had covered her face with a hood, extended a slender hand to Ling Mo and said, ¡°You guys came here faster than I expected. We had just arrived five minutes ago. Hello, I am Captain Xia Zhining.

    It only took five minutes to get this building cleaned up? The military¡¯s speed sure is fast...

    Deep down, Ling Mo was dumbstruck, but on his outside appearance he still presented himself as normal and shook hands with her, ¡°Hello, I am Ling Mo.¡±

    The other person with dark circles in his eyes, also extended his hand, ¡°I am the vice-captain Chen Youdong, I hope that our cooperation this time will go smoothly.¡±

    As he said this, he turned his eyes towards the rifle in Ling Mo¡¯s hands, and then looked at the team member that was standing on the side with some dissatisfaction.

    That team member showed an awkward expression and said, ¡°Umm that...I was just careless...¡±

    The other members of this group had been looking at him for quite some time already and they were all awfully surprised.

    Ling Mo understood what was going on immediately and turned around to toss the rifle back to the soldier. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to point a gun at me.¡±

    The soldier received the gun and looked at Ling Mo with dread.

    ¡°These three should be yourpanions, right? Then these two should be the survivors who will go back with us this time?¡±

    Xia Zhining turned her eyes to Ling Mo and asked.

    Ye Lian and the other two girls attracted quite a lot of attention, but for these people who were all warriors that constantly faced death all the time, they would at most stare at them for a few seconds in surprise.

    Although their beauty was excellent, but the person they followed was a psychic, and that psychic was a person capable of beating a person with a gun.

    Ling Mo had disyed his shocking prowess in this short amount of time.

    Although there were still some people who were a bit suspicious of Ling Mo¡¯s strength, but at least now they wouldn¡¯t stand up directly to confirm it.

    Zhang Er pulled at Li Wei and took the initiative to stand up and say, ¡°Yes, we are the two survivors that wish to go back with you!¡±

    ¡°Their spirit isn¡¯t bad.¡± Xia Zhining slightly nced at them, then turned and waved towards a middle-aged man.

    This man had part of his arm in a bandage that hung around his neck, and carried a rifle that was stuck in between his armpit, which looked a bit strange.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 273 Part 2 - Terrifying

    <strong> Chapter 273 Part 2 ¨C Terrifying</strong>

    ¡°This person and five other injured team members, will return back to camp tomorrow with the materials we collected this time. You two will go back together with them.¡±

    Xia Zhining looked as if she was looking at Li Wei and Zhang Er, but in fact, those slender eyes of hers were staring at Ling Mo, as if wishing to consult with him.

    Ling Mo nodded letting her know that he had no objections.

    Although these people were injured, if Xia Zhining could entrust the supplies they had collected to them, it indicated that they still had the strength to return to the camp safely.

    The middle-aged man frowned and looked at Li Wei and Zhang Er, then said in a muffled voice, ¡°Tomorrow you guys will follow us, don¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± Zhang Er raised his neck and replied.

    ¡°Kid, you seem pretty brave. Come with me, the route that we will take tomorrow is still a bit dangerous, so there are some precautions I need to tell you in advance, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.¡±

    The middle-aged man patted Zhang Er¡¯s shoulder and said.

    Li Wei took onest look back at Ling Mo, and then she followed them.

    ¡°Come over here and sit. Since we have some time right now, let me exin to you tomorrow¡¯s mission.¡±

    Xia Zhining said as she walked over and took out a map from her backpack.

    ¡°This position.¡± She first pointed to the location of the pharmaceuticalpany¡¯s warehouse, then moved her finger across the direction of the city center, and finally parked her finger near a hospital. ¡°When Tom¡¯s team lost contact, they should have been somewhere around in this area.¡±

    ¡°This area and the high-tech district are on the same route.¡± Chen Youdong went on to say, ¡°The other team lost contact at the high-tech district.¡±

    Xia Zhining nodded and continued, ¡°After the other team disappeared, an officer from ourmincations got in touch with our two teams. Considering the fact that Tom¡¯s team was closer, they ordered them to check out situation. I didn¡¯t expect for them to be in danger so soon. As for what this danger is, I haven¡¯t told my team yet, but ording to the information I have now, it is likely that they met a group of zombies that had a different mutation.¡±

    ¡°Is there a lot?¡± Ling Mo frowned at the map and asked.

    Chen Youdong¡¯s face shed with a serious look and said, ¡°This....can¡¯t be estimated. But having the ability to continuously destroy two search and rescue teams may not only be a matter of quantity. Staff Officer Su warned us that the individualbat power of these zombies may be strong and can¡¯t be dealt with by usingmon sense, when dealing with these zombies.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°You really can¡¯t make a estimate?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Xia Zhining thought for a while, tapped her finger and said, ¡°Probably...a few hundred.¡±

    ¡°A few hundred....isn¡¯t a small number. Based on the information, they are a bit different than normal zombies.¡± Ling Mo revealed a pondering look. ¡°If the physical characteristics of the zombies have changed, then the zombies should be mutant zombies if I¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed the situation.¡± Xia Zhining nodded, and looked at Ling Mo with some surprise. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems that you have seen this kind of...mutant zombie?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I have seen it from a body in a biological research institute. It seems that after mixing a lot of things with the virus inside a body, the virus mutated and produced a monster instead. Thebat power of this zombie is really strong, and can bepared with the strength of an advanced zombie. But the intelligence of these zombies are very low, which should be their biggest w.¡± Ling Mo said.

    There was no need to hide such information, the dangers that a mutant zombie gave should be veryrge. For ordinary survivors, it is tantamount to a second apocalypse.

    ¡°If their intelligence is low, that would be fine, but based from our reports, they seem to be led by a leader.¡±

    Chen Youdong looked at Ling Mo with some hesitation and said, ¡°But this information may not be urate. Sun Zeya, who was in charge of the report, lost contact with the camp when she was halfway through the report. She may already be...¡±

    ¡°Sun Zeya...¡±

    Ling Mo once again thought of the embarrassing scene in the bathtub. Although he didn¡¯t have a really close friendship with this woman, but at this time when Ling Mo heard that she may be dead, his heart was still somewhat ufortable.

    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go check it out first then figure out a n on how to proceed. If we rush to take action, we might also be in trouble.¡± Xia Zhinin looked at Ling Mo deeply and said, ¡°Captain Sun is very respectful of your strength. Although this time, you are our backup while we lead, I still hope that when we cooperate with each other, both sides can listen to each other¡¯s opinions and don¡¯t do things on their own.¡±

    ¡°This was also what I wanted to say too.¡± Ling Mo smiled.

    Xia Zhining nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s rest here tonight, after we recharge our strength, we move out tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 274 Part 1 - The Ice Cold Beauty Wrapped In Tight Leather

    <strong>Chapter 274 Part 1 ¨C The Ice Cold Beauty Wrapped In Tight Leather</strong>

    Early the next morning, a dozen fully armed Falcon members went out of the International Building, and guarded the steps of the entrance with their guns.

    Xia Zhining had taken off her sportswear, revealing tight ck leather clothing. Her long hair had been tied up, and a pretty wheat colored face with an ice-cold expression could be seen.

    In addition to those slender sharp eyes of hers, it made her even more attractive.

    She had two pistols around her waist, a dagger attached on her thighs, and she wore a pair of leather boots on her feet. Her back was straight and she stood in front of the team, looking out into the distance.

    Vice-Captain Chen Youdong, apanied by Ling Mo and his party, stood by the entrance.

    Soon, another group of people came out from inside.

    The five people who walked in the front of that group had various injuries. They carried a bulging backpack on their backs, with magazine clips hanging around their waists and a submachine gun in their hands.

    Chen Youdong shook hands with the middle-aged man standing in front of the group and said, ¡°We can only count on you now to help us deliver these materials that we collected back to the camp. The safety of these two survivors will also be given to you.¡±

    The middle-aged man stood up straight, then lifted his good arm and gave a military salute, ¡°YES SIR!¡±

    ¡°Okay.Okay. We aren¡¯t in the army anymore.¡± Chen Youdong seems to be somewhat unustomed. He then reached out and patted the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You guys must be careful.¡±

    ¡°You guys also take care!¡±

    While the middle-aged man and Chen Youdong talked, Zhang Er and Li Wei also walked up from behind.

    ¡°Um...I¡¯m guessing, my father didn¡¯t leave anyst words for me...¡±

    Zhang Er scratched his head and looked towards at Ling Mo.

    Without waiting for him to finish his words, Ling Mo reached out and rubbed his head and said, ¡°Live well and keep on living.¡±

    Zhang Er looked up at Ling Mo, and his eyes seemed to have turned a little red.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    He bit his lip and nodded hard, then he returned to the middle-aged man¡¯s side.

    Li Wei moved closer to Ling Mo with some nervousness. After staring at him for a while, she suddenly reached out and hugged Ling Mo, and then she lowered her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°You...You are actually a good person, so...you need to take care.¡±

    ¡°Giving me the good guy card is really quite unexpected...you guys also take care.¡±

    Ling Mo raised his hand and pinched her cheek, then leaned over next her ear and whispered, ¡°Stop being so timid, you will get bullied this way.¡±

    Li Wei was shocked from head to toe and her ears turned red.

    Fiver minutester, the two teams officially parted ways, and Ling Mo and his team walked in the back, following Xia Zhining¡¯s team to the area where Tom and the others disappeared in.

    On the route they chose to take, the number of zombies was rtively smallpared to other routes, but it was still a big amount.

    Five people walked out in the front in a fan-shaped formation, and no matter what angle the zombies appeared, they would be discovered and killed by these soldiers.

    The other three walked behind them and watched the corners, ready to fire at a moment¡¯s notice.

    When a mutated zombie appears, if the front shoots and fails, or if they can¡¯t hit a vital area, then these three people will shoot in order to make up for the failure.

    Chen Youdong and thest two team members were beside Ling Mo following behind them.

    Althoughst night they had exchanged a lot of information, some of the more important issues weren¡¯t mentioned.

    It was necessary for them tomunicate first since they weren¡¯t in battle at that moment.

    ¡°My name is Zhou Guocheng.¡± A 30-year-old burly man turned his head and looked at Ling Mo. He introduced himself, ¡°I use to be a soldier,ter I moved to A City and worked in a orchard farm. When the apocalypse happened, I was loading the car with products to deliver to a customer. Little did I know....cough, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. I¡¯m a ability user, or what some would call a psychic or someone with superpowers. Anyway, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Ling Mo looked somewhat surprised at him, the amount of psychics in this team seemed to be quite a lot...

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 274 Part 2 - The Ice Cold Beauty Wrapped In Tight Leather

    <strong>Chapter 274 Part 2 ¨C The Ice Cold Beauty Wrapped In Tight Leather</strong>

    The other person wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He nced at Ling Mo faintly and did not speak.

    Zhou Guocheng smiled and said, ¡°That guy is called Lin TianXiang. It¡¯s said that he used to be a doctor before. But we are all used to calling him ¡°poser¡± (TL: ×°±Æ means to pretend to be cool, honestly there is no word in english for that other than poser ) . You see how he holds that face of his all day long, in fact, he only holds it because his stomach is full of diarrhea.¡±

    ¡°Fuck your sister.¡± Lin TianXiang frowned and poked his gun at Zhou Guocheng.

    The man immediately yelled exaggeratedly, ¡°I only said that you had a bad stomach! If you want to poke me then poke me, why are you aiming at my ass?¡±

    ¡°Fuck your uncle, since when did I poke your ass?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed by bullying an old farmer like me? Do you even still have the consciousness of being an intellectual?¡±

    ¡°Since when does being a doctor mean I can¡¯t curse at people? Fuck! You say your still an old farmer? You¡¯re a fuckingndlord and own property! What about intellectuals? Are you discriminating?¡±

    Ling Mo was stuck in the middle listening to them and a ck line had appeared on his forehead (TL: ck lines appearing on forehead is a chinese way of saying someone is frowning or angry.)

    ¡°Lin Tianxiang is also a psychic. Our team has total of four psychics. The captain, me, and the two of them are psychics. Although they seem to argue the moment they meet each other, those two when ites down to business, are very reliable when they do things. This mission is very special, and the amount of danger in it may be very high, so the other team members are temporarily acting as a shield for us, while we are the main force. If by any chance we aren¡¯t able to cope with whatever, it will be up to you help us.¡±

    Chen Youdong rubbed his eyes and said.

    His dark circles were so heavy they looked like the makeup that women put on to give a smokey look on their eyes. He looked particrly weird. Even if a person didn¡¯t sleep for a few days, they still wouldn¡¯t be able topare with him.

    Ling Mo guessed that these unusual dark circles should be rted to his ability somehow.

    ¡°I heard that the zombies this time are a different type of zombie, and they are called mutant zombies?¡± Zhou Guocheng turned around and faced Ling Mo and turned a deaf ear to the gunshots that came from the front. ¡°Have you seen them before?¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°The bodies of those mutant zombies are different than regr zombies and theirbat power is much stronger as well.¡±

    Zhou Guocheng showed a curious look immediately, he pulled a pack of cigarettes out from his pocket and pulled out a piece for Ling Mo. ¡°Here, this is what I got in exchange for ten bullets, good quality smokes! Tell Old brother here, those mutant zombies...¡± He licked his lips and winked at Ling Mo, ¡°Are any of them a beautiful woman? Like your little wife.¡±

    As he said this, he turned his head and looked at Ye Lian and the other two women who were walkingst, revealing a hint of envy, ¡°I have been a bachelor for more than 30 years, the number of woman I have been intimate is unclear, but your three little wives sure are beautiful!¡± He erected a thumbs up at Ling Mo. ¡°Extremely beautiful!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Hey, Dr. Lin. As a doctor, have you ever had such a beautiful girlfriend?¡±

    Lin Tianxiang pushed his sses up and rolled his eyes at him while saying, ¡°What is the connection of being a doctor and having a beautiful girlfriende from? Even if there was a beautiful zombie, what are you nning to do? Ask her out?¡±

    Zhou Guocheng smiled, and shed a look of anticipation, ¡°Well if I can¡¯t ask her out, can¡¯t I still look?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are any beautiful women, but their appearances and changes...are the same as high-level zombies. Their looks have all changed back as if they were normal people.¡±

    Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Interacting with so many psychics was a first for Ling Mo.

    And from the looks of it, they were all very strong.

    Ling Mo looked at Xia Zhining who was standing in front. Her back was very mesmerizing, and you could immediately notice her from the group of people.

    However, Ling Mo noticed that when the other members looked at her, they used a look that was both longing for and in awe, which meant that her strength wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.

    ¡°Those three don¡¯t seem to like talking very much...Also, don¡¯t you think it would be better for them to go to the middle of the queue? It should be the safest.¡±

    Chen Youdong looked back in confusion and asked.

    At this time, Ye Lian and the other two women were following far behind them, while on another street, Hei Si followed Ling Mo while keeping the limit of distance between them by two kilometers.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t really need to keep a distance of two kilometers between them, with the amount of buildings between them even if the distance was less than 500 meters, these people still wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the existence of Hei Si.

    But for the sake of safety, of course, the farther the distance, the better.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡±

    ¡°En, if a timees when it¡¯s inconvenient for you to move, just tell me directly, I will send people to protect them.¡±

    Chen Youdong hesitated for a moment and said.

    Although he had good intentions, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    How could Ye Lian and the girls ever need protection from these people...

    Unlike their weak appearance, their strength was very powerful.

    epting this mission, on the one hand, was to obtain the blood of the mutant zombie, but most importantly, because Ling Mo wanted to take this opportunity to see how strong the Falcon camp really was.

    Since this team was known as the elite team in Falcon camp, to a certain extent, it should be able to reflect the strength of the Falcon camp.

 Chapter 275 Part 1 - Pinch For More Juice

    <strong>Chapter 275 Part 1 ¨C Pinch For More Juice</strong>

    X City, New Century za

    On the deste streets, zombie corpses could be seen everywhere.

    The streets were filled with abandoned cars that had their ss windows shattered by bullets, and a group of people were passing through them.

    Xia Zhining was holding a map while standing outside a store door and looking at the building number, then turned her head towards Ling Mo and said.

    ¡°It should be around here. When Sun Zeya reported in, she said that she was on a big avenue and about to move towards Lotus Street, and after a few minutester, theypletely lost contact with the camp. The ce where we are is at the center of these two streets, and if they were forced to stop to fight a battle, they should be nearby.¡±

    ¡°But judging from the blood of these corpses on the ground, they have been dead for at least a day. If that¡¯s the case, then maybe their team has already moved.¡±

    Lin TianXiang walked over to a corpse and rubbed the blood on the ground with his toes. He pushed his sses back up and said.

    Ling Mo on the other hand went to the corpse and reached out with his hands and turned over the slim female body.

    His movement made the onlookers feel a little shocked. The back of the body was basically mutted, even if that weren¡¯t so, they still wouldn¡¯t be willing to touch it.

    Let¡¯s not talk about whether it was disgusting or not, there was also the danger of getting infected.

    How could they know that blood from the zombies wasn¡¯t a big threat towards Ling Mo, but rather what he urgently needed to collect.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the blood has already stopped flowing. Although the virus is most likely still active, it might be better to use fresh blood.¡±

    Ling Mo thought, while staring at the body carefully.

    At first nce, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special, but after looking at it a bit more, Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly became a bit strange.

    ¡°Ehhh...¡± Ling Mo turned his head to stop Xia Zhining and said, ¡°You might feel a bit awkward if you look at it.¡±

    But this woman¡¯s disposition was obviously stubborn, if Ling Mo hadn¡¯t said anything it would have been fine, but the moment he said something, she took two steps faster and stood next to Ling Mo and looked down.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°....¡±

    Xia Zhining¡¯s face darkened and quietly turned her head away.

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that if I pinched it, it will shoot something out. I hope it¡¯s my misconception¡±

    Chen Youdong who was standing by, whispered in a low voice.

    He had just finished speaking, when he saw Ling Mo stretch out his hand and pinched the giant peak (TL: I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a nipple?) with a bit of force from his five fingers.

    ¡°It should have been hard....¡±

    ¡°PUUU!¡±

    A liquid was shot out just like water from a water gun, and it directly flew out for more than two meters, andnded on amp that was on the side of the road.

    ¡°Ziii!Zii!¡±

    Themp immediately emitted sounds of something corroding, and soon it had melted several small holes.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT! That¡¯s some deadly ass poison!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly released his hand and lifted up the female zombie¡¯s skirt to cover her two fountains.

    Lin Tianxiang looked pensive as he stared at the holes, then nodded and said, ¡°It seems that not only did the body not harden, but the corrosion of the toxin in its body is still active. And congrattions vice-captain, your observation is still as always, very sharp.¡±

    ¡°Are you praising me or being sarcastic? Chen Tiandong gawked and asked.

    ¡°The body of a mutant zombie, is indeed really interesting...¡±

    Zhou Goucheng looked at another corpse and used his dagger to take a look at his clothes, ¡°Sanxin Electronics?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that apany from the high-tech district?¡± Lin Tianxiang said with some surprise.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt worried. He had previously passed by the high-tech district twice, but the zombies over there and the ones found in the city weren¡¯t much different...

    ¡°Then this means that this virus really dide from the biological research institution...What a contagious virus! Fortunately, the food production base and the high-tech district aren¡¯t on the same route. Meng Jiayu and them shouldn¡¯t have too much of a problem....¡±

    Ling Mo thought about it and looked at several other bodies. Sure enough, he found a word card on one of them.

    Although it wasn¡¯t an employee from Sanxin Electronics, it was still from a electronicpany located within the high-tech district.

    ¡°I think I figured out what happened. The team that first disappeared, their mission was to go to the high-tech district to search for some necessary supplies, but then they encountered these mutant zombies. After receiving the information, Tom went to investigate and rescue the first team. Halfway to their designation, they bumped into these mutant zombies, who had already entered the city and they fell into the same predicament as the first team.¡±

    Ling Mo stood up and calmly said.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 275 Part 2 - Pinch For More Juice

    <strong>Chapter 275 Part 2 ¨C Pinch For More Juice</strong>

    Chen Tiandong nodded and then said with some doubt, ¡°But why did they want to go to the city? If it was just to search for more food, they should have dispersed after entering the city. They shouldn¡¯t be appearing in such arge amount in one area. The rate of their progress is too fast and doesn¡¯t meet the normal hunting habits of zombies.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know anything about this.¡± Ling Mo spread his hand and said, ¡°These zombies aren¡¯t your typical zombies. You can¡¯t use that kind of thinking when you look at them.¡±

    Xia Zhining nced at him and said, ¡°Ling Mo¡¯s analysis is very reasonable. We honestly don¡¯t need to be guessing what ulterior motives the zombies have. Our mission is find Tom¡¯s team and kill these monsters. It is as simple as that. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After having said that, she turned to the front of the team.

    ¡°So what do you think? Isn¡¯t our captain awesome? Although she is a woman, she is notoriously known for being very violent in our camp.¡±

    Zhou Guocheng patted Ling Mo shoulder, and proudly said, ¡°So following her as her subordinate, old brother here, has no regrets. Oh, by the way, since your skills at picking up girls is so godly, you want to give our captain a try? I¡¯m kind of looking forward to it....¡±

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re trying to get me killed?¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes and said.

    Zhou Guocheng smiled, and Lin Tianxiang said on the side, ¡°A friendly reminder, there were five people in past from our camp who had tried to flirt with our captain. And then....they had to lie in the medical station for more than week.¡±

    ¡°Such cruelness....¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his chin and took a look at Xia Zhining¡¯s back.

    This woman has a cold face all the time, which is indeed, not easy to deal with.

    ¡°In order not to make things soplicated, it might be better for me if I talk to her less.¡± Ling Mo secretly made a decision.

    As the team continued to move forward, Ling Mo controlled Hei Si to bypass several buildings and go ahead of them to check the situation.

    Ever since they entered this za, Ling Mo had this very ufortable feeling, which made him very alert.

    After seeing the appearance of the mutant zombies, the frivolous team members began to pay a little more attention.

    However, there were still four or five of them that maintained their very proud attitude, and even began making fun of these mutant zombies along the way.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°How are these mutant zombies. Aren¡¯t they just a disgusting version with a physical deformity after being infected by the virus?¡±

    One of them whispered, and another immediately replied, ¡°You definitely right, if there really was a female zombie rushing over at me while pinching her nipples to shoot that milk, that would be something quite interesting, hahahaha...¡±

    ¡°These are just deformed zombies.....¡±

    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t someone say he had seen them before in action at a research base. That their strength was really strong. I really want to see it in person and see if this isplete bullshit.¡±

    Thest person who said this was a veryrge man. He didn¡¯t even bother lowering his voice when he spoke.

    He turned his head and looked at Ling Mo, and saw that Ling Mo only looked at him faintly, and his face immediately showed a disdainful look.

    Afraid to start something? Sure enough, he¡¯s just all talk....

    ¡°Other than his mouth being very powerful, I haven¡¯t seen him fight ever since we started this journey...¡±

    The man who had gotten his gun taken away by Ling Mo quickly tugged at him and said, ¡°Stop talking about it, if the captain hears this, you¡¯re going to get punished.¡±

    ¡°I just feel ufortable escorting him and those chicks on this road...¡±

    ¡°Enough already, isn¡¯t this the captain¡¯s orders? The psychics have to save their strength...¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling, that human...can I rip him apart?¡±

    Ye Lian walked to Ling Mo¡¯s side, and the tiger¡¯s w in her hands opened up as she coldly looked at the big man.

    Ling Mo turned to look at her and showed a smile, ¡°Oh, our family¡¯s young miss has finally learned how to defend her husband...¡±

    ¡°He just talked shit about Shana, Li Ya Ling, and Me!¡± Ye Lian frowned and said.

    ¡°....I knew it was too good to be true....¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his nose and said, ¡°The people in this team are much harder to deal with than Tom¡¯s team. Many of their members think that they are the most powerful, and their noses are so high up in the sky.¡±

    ¡°If we are going to beat them up, it¡¯s best if we break a one or two bones...¡±

    Shana had also came forward, clenched onto her scythe, twisted her neck and said.

    ¡°They are just hoping for me to take the initiative to start things.¡± Ling Mo showed a hint of a light smile, turned around and pinched Shana, ¡°When the master is here, how could a dog y?¡±

 Chapter 276 Part 1 - Hidden Killing Intent At The Subway Station

    <strong>Chapter 276 Part 1 ¨C Hidden Killing Intent At The Subway Station</strong>

    By the time Ling Mo and the others arrived at the center of the New Century za, it had taken them three hours from since they departed from the International Building to arrive there.

    But other than finding dead corpses, they didn¡¯t discover anything else.

    However, there were constantly zombies attracted by the strong bloody smell, which caused a bit of trouble for the investigation team.

    ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t seem to be very optimistic, why don¡¯t I try searching.¡± Chen Youdong rubbed his eyes and said.

    Zhou Guocheng nced at him with a worried look, ¡°Will you be okay? Since the beginning of this mission, you had a panda eye this whole time, and it¡¯s only getting worse.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, my ability to scope should be able to cover half of the square, which is much better than us looking aimlessly. But afterwards, I¡¯m going to have to trouble you to carry me.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Chen Youdong found a ce that was fairly clean and sat down.

    Ling Mo looked at his curiously and nned to take a good look at his superpower.

    Chen Youdong took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    Seeing his appearance, Ling Mo immediately extended a spiritual tentacle and used it like an antenna, observing Chen Youdong¡¯s spiritual fluctuations.

    Starting from the center of Chen Youdong¡¯s spiritual ball of light, a fan-shaped spiritual force quickly spread out, covering most of the area in front of him, and continued to extend even further.

    His spiritual fluctuations also became extremely intense in an instant, and it¡¯s bright color began to fade quickly, as if it was being emptied.

    ¡°Such a huge consumption of spiritual force, if he consumes so much spiritual force every time he uses it, the burden of this power should be big...¡±

    Only Ling Mo could see how Chen Youdong¡¯s situation really was, but even in the eyes of others, they could see that Chen Youdong was in a very bad state.

    He frowned, shivered, and cold sweat started to appear on his forehead.

    Two minutester, Chen Youdong finally opened his eyes after his spiritual force had beenpletely used up and said, ¡°The direction at ten o¡¯clock, there¡¯s a subway station about ten minutes away.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    After he finished speaking, his body went soft and he fell down on to the ground. He looked so weak and probably couldn¡¯t speak again for the time being.

    ¡°Such an impressive way to search using spiritual force, it can even be used to search underground. It¡¯s much better than detection skill using my spiritual tentacles. I don¡¯t know if he specializes in this, or he has other powers like me.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Chen Youdong with amazement and thought.

    Xia Zhining looked towards the direction at ten o¡¯clock, then waved her hand and said, ¡°Immediately move out.¡±

    Zhou Guocheng pulled up Chen Youdong from the ground and then carried him on his back.

    Carrying an adult weighing more than one hundred kilograms, the expression he had was as if he was carrying a whole lot of air.

    The stamina of these members were good, and their speed at moving was very fast. If it wasn¡¯t because of Ling Mo¡¯s physical improvements, he would probably have to put in a bit of effort in order to follow them.

    Looking at his rxed pace, Lin Tianxiang showed a hint of surprise, and then looked back at the three women in amazement.

    Although they have always been at the end of the queue, they were always within a certain distance, and none of them seemed tired at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to get a bit interested in you guys. Your physical fitness is even better than our members who have been trained.¡± Lin Tianxiang wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.

    Soon in front of them, there was an to a underground passage with a sign that said, ¡°New Century za Station, Entrance.¡±

    Xia Zhining, who was at the very front, stopped and came over to ask Chen Youdong, ¡°Did you find out anything specific about the situation down there?¡±

    Chen Youdong had recovered consciousness for a bit and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not very clear. When my ability searched down there, it gave me a huge spiritual rebound. I don¡¯t know what happened, maybe there is a spiritually powerful zombie that blocked me.¡±

    ¡°Is there even such a zombie?¡± Zhou Guocheng raised his eyes and asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I am just guessing. But the subway station is veryrge. Let¡¯s try to be careful.¡± After Chen Youdong finished speaking, he weakly buried his head back down.

    These members immediately took out the night vision goggles from their backpacks, and Ling Mo also took out his goggles as well and put them on.

    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t prepare any for them? Let me make this clear. Once we head down, I don¡¯t want you guys to randomly turn on the shlights.¡±

    The big man looked at Ling Mo with envy at all the good equipment he was wearing, then sneered as he saw the girls and said.

    Ye Lian nced at him with a cold look, and Shana said coldly, ¡°Mind your own fucking business.¡±

    ¡°Oh, their temper is quite big...¡± The big man walked back and stared at them ufortably, then turned his eyes to Ling Mo.

    But as soon as his eyes met Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, his face immediately changed.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 276 Part 2 - Hidden Killing Intent At The Subway Station

    <strong>Chapter 276 Part 2 ¨C Hidden Killing Intent At The Subway Station</strong>

    Ling Mo looked at him with a smile, but for some reason that smile made him feel very ufortable, as if there were many ants crawling around inside his heart.

    ¡°Fuck man, fucking weirdos....¡±

    The big man cursed, and then quickly escaped from Ling Mo¡¯s gaze.

    After everyone finished preparing, Xia Zhining took the lead and entered through the entrance.

    The party quietly ran down the stairs and the surrounding light became darker and darker.

    Once they reached the bottom, Ling Mo found that there was already a lot of water at the bottom, he had identally submerged the back of his foot in water, and didn¡¯t know where the water came from.

    In this dark environment, he could only hear the sounds of water being stepped on, which was a very unfamiliar feeling.

    The view seen from the infrared night vision goggles was very painful, and Ling Mo felt that it wasn¡¯t very suitable for him.

    Ye Lian and the two women followed behind him, and with them being zombies, the things in the dark werepletely visible to them.

    After walking a short distance, a team member suddenly jumped up.

    ¡°Hua¡±

    A burst of water rang, and several guns were immediately pointed at that area.

    However, the members of this team were actually pretty well trained, and they didn¡¯t rush to immediately shoot.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just stepped on a corpse....from a survivor, probably Tom¡¯s.¡± The team member said with some fear.

    Ling Mo looked down at his feet and saw a body lying in the sewage. A pale face with its mouth wide open and its neck was basically almost broken off.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this person before. He is indeed part of Tom¡¯s group, a survivor that the search and rescue team rescued before.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo said.

    Xia Zhining pulled out a pistol and her left hand clenched onto a dagger, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search, Lin Tianxiang and Ling Mo¡¯s group, you guys will be one group. The two of you over there will be with me to form another group. The rest of you and Chen Youdong will team up in a third group. Do not take any action if you discover something, gather back here in ten minutes.

    The subway station was just toorge and its environment was also veryplicated. If they didn¡¯t split up, they would be wasting a lot of time.

    After Xia Zhining made the arrangements, three groups of people searched in three different directions.

    Lin Tianxian walked up to Ling Mo with a gun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head over to the ticket office.¡±

    He took the initiative to walk in front, stepped into the water and disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Girls, do you guys feel anything?¡± Ling Mo deliberately fell behind and turned to ask.

    Both Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling shook their heads, and Shana asked, ¡°What about Hei Si?¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted her toe down first to check it out, but she seemed very anxious, so I made her wait outside instead. If I really did make here down and for some reason she gets surrounded and killed, it would be such a huge loss.¡±

    Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Hei Si...her sense of smell is much better than ours...¡± Ye Lian hesitated and said.

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°Yes, but based on her behavior, the area should be very dangerous. The mission should alwayse second, all of you should be careful. If the situation doesn¡¯t seem good, we will withdraw.¡±

    ¡°With so many mutant zombies appearing here, you should be very curious, no?¡± Li Ya Ling smiled and asked.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Ling Mo pulled out his Tang sword and walked towards the direction Lin Tianxiang was in. ¡°All in all, just be careful.¡±

    At this time, Ling Tianxian has already passed through a passage and approached the ticket sales window.

    A bit further ahead you could even see the vending machines as well as the ticket entrance.

    ¡°Since we aren¡¯t in any danger yet, let me take this chance to introduce my ability first...¡± Lin Tianxiang whispered as he waited for Ling Mo toe up.

    Shana smiled and interjected, ¡°Didn¡¯t that guy say your ability was being a poser?¡±

    ¡°We are already at a serious situation and you still have the time to joke around...Also, when did I ever show you that!¡± Lin Tianxiang held his sses, One of the lenses on his golden sses was reced with a special lens, which seems to be giving him a night vision effect.

    ¡°My ability allows me to create an energy shield that uses spiritual force and can also be considered a body strengthening ss. As for the effect and duration, you can rest assured that you don¡¯t need to worry about that. What about you?¡±

    Lin Tianxiang looked back at Ling Mo and asked.

    Just as his voice fell, a ck shadow suddenly fell off from the ceiling, and a huge w directly shot down from the top of his head.

 Chapter 277 Part 1 - He Has A Strong Right Hand

    <strong>Chapter 277 Part 1 ¨C He Has A Strong Right Hand</strong>

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The moment when the giant w was right about to touch his head, a circr energy field that was visible to the naked eye, suddenly appeared around Lin Tianxiang.

    Five meters in diameter, itpletely covered him and Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    The giant w were stuck trying to prate the energy shield, making a loud noise as if it was prating a steel te.

    Lin Tianxiang was shocked and his face had turned pale. He quickly moved his submachine gun towards the target and sprayed.

    The zombie with the giant w was very fast. While it was constantly attacking the energy shield around Lin Tianxiang, it was also avoiding the bullets at the same time.

    It asionally got hit by some bullets, but there wasn¡¯t any major impact towards the zombie with the giant w.

    ¡°This zombie is too overpowered, and its reaction instincts are too quick.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened, even with his sharp observation skills, it was difficult for him to capture the trajectory of this zombie.

    This zombie with the giant w had already shed through Ling Mo¡¯s line of sight several times, allowing Ling Mo to only barely see its appearance.

    The zombie was kneeling on the ground, with it¡¯s upper body raised up. It had one arm which was much thicker than a normal person. The long nails from that arm were as long as a steel needle.

    With those ws, it could easily grab onto the walls or even hang from the ceiling.

    Ye Lian and the other two women were also surprised to see this zombie. Having a strange appearance while being of the same kind of race would obviously spark a strong curiosity from them.

    ¡°Since I caught his attention, why don¡¯t you guys take the opportunity to...¡±

    Lin Tianxiang was about to finish saying something when he noticed that Ling Mo and his girls didn¡¯t pay any attention to his fierce battle against the zombie with the giant w.

    ¡°Hey! Can you guys not look at me so calmly while I¡¯m getting my ass kicked!¡± Lin Tianxiang madly roared.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m so sorry, I was just captivated looking at you. You sir, are just too manly.¡± Ling Mo extended his spiritual tentacle and said, ¡°Plus, didn¡¯t you say that your energy shield couldst for a really long time?¡±

    ¡°That is for ordinary zombies! This one is too fucking fierce! I can probably at most still hold on for two or three minutes!¡± Lin Tianxiang¡¯s forehead had begun to sweat.

    ¡°Such shitty endurance...¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression became serious and he concentrated his spiritual force.

    After several upgrades, his reaction speed rose, making not only his senses sharp, but also his spiritual tentacles became more flexible as well.

    A few tentacles attached themselves onto Lin Tianxiang¡¯s energy shield, like a spider waiting for it¡¯s prey.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Ling Mo subconsciously made a grasping action with his hand, and the spiritual tentacles immediately captured the zombie with the giant w.

    Although the mutant zombie was very fierce, itcked intelligence which also meant that it¡¯s spiritual force was weak, making it vulnerable to Ling Mo¡¯s attack.

    ¡°We are in such a dangerous situation and you have the time to be captivated! Hurry the fuck up and think of a way on how we can deal with this mutant zombie....¡±

    Before Lin Tianxiang could finish talking, he saw Ling Mo make a squeezing motion with his hand towards the mutant zombie.

    The zombie with the giant w, who was madly hitting the energy shield immediately dropped into the water, and before he could get back up, he was stabbed right into the heart by Ling Mo¡¯s Tang sword.

    ¡°I....¡±

    Lin Tianxiang had his mouth open in shock as he looked at the scene in disbelief.

    Instant kill. Moreover he had used such a random attack....

    The monster that he couldn¡¯t even beat with a gun was actually killed by Ling Mo with a single sword strike.

    ¡°The body of this zombie seems to have undergone a mutation. The right arm is inted and inside is pure muscle.¡± Ling Mo bent down and observed the giant w zombie.

    Ye Lian lowered her head and looked down in confusion, ¡°But why is it only in the right hand?¡±

    This question caused Ling Mo to go into deep thought. Shana suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s because he is a male, and he is also a young man. So obviously....he would have a strong right hand!¡±

    ¡°Ooohh!¡± Li Ya Ling immediately nodded, ¡°Like Ling Mo right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what the fuck, that was totally unnecessary!¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 277 Part 2 - He Has A Strong Right Hand

    <strong>Chapter 277 Part 2 ¨C He Has A Strong Right Hand</strong>

    Ling Mo turned his gaze back to the lower body of the giant w zombie, ¡°No wonder it could only crawl on the ground. The physical imbnce made it a problem for it to walk properly.

    Lin Tianxiang had finally recovered from his shock, and after looking at Ling Mo with frustration, he said, ¡°This deformity is after all, from the virus. So it shouldn¡¯t be surprising to see this.¡±

    After walking forward for more than a hundred meters, the ground revealed several more bodies. It had both mutant zombies and members from Tom¡¯s team.

    Shana tugged at Ling Mo¡¯s clothes and said to him, ¡°The mutant zombies down here are more deformed than the ones we saw before at the za.

    ¡°It seems like it! If the deformity was used to measure their strength, then doesn¡¯t that mean the ones here are all elites?¡± Ling Mo nodded while looking pensive.

    They soon finished searching the area, and all that was left in front of them was the train itself.

    The train was made out of steel and very long. It looked like a ride which took you directly to hell at this time. Even Ling Mo felt a tingling sensation when he looked at it.

    Ling Mo stared at the trainpartments from far away. He turned his head to Lin Tianxiang and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been ten minutes yet. Should we go over there and look around?¡±

    ¡°Go look?¡±

    Lin Tianxiang¡¯s self-confidence had beenpletely destroyed by the giant w zombie. At this moment, he immediately showed a hint of hesitation, ¡°Although you guys are very fierce, but for some reason I feel that if I stick with you guys, I¡¯m going to be used....¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished talking when suddenly there was a muffled gunshot sounding from the other side.

    ¡°It¡¯s vice-captain Chen¡¯s team!¡±

    Lin Tianxiang¡¯s whole body shook and turned his head excitedly, ¡°Something must have happened! Let¡¯s go over there and take a look!¡±

    He lifted his sses and ran towards the direction of the sound.

    Ling Mo clenched the Tang sword and waved his hand at the girls to follow.

    Before leaving, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at the door of the train.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    In this silent subway station, many sounds were amplified in this special environment.

    Although they used silencers on their submachine guns, the sounds of bullets hitting an object was still very clear.

    The sounds of water being treaded on was transmitted from the darkness and soon Zhou Guocheng, who was carrying Chen Youdong ran out from a corridor.

    As he rushed over, he waved at them, ¡°Hurry up and run! We just pissed off a dozen mother fuckers!¡±

    The team members who were following behind him, would turn around and firing two shots from time to time, and soon came over as well.

    Ling Mo squinted his eyes to try and see what was behind them, and immediately his heart trembled.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    More than a dozen different shaped mutant zombies were rushing over and chasing them. The shots fired by the team members could only dy them for a short period of time.

    Seeing that the distance between the two groups were getting closer and closer, a mutant zombie who was rushing at the front suddenly lowered itself, as if it were a frog that was about to leap!

    The mutant zombie directlyunched itself onto a team member that was preparing to shoot, and then opened its mouth in such an exaggerated way.

    ¡°The extent at which it can open its mouth is already way past a normal person, right?¡± Lin Tianxiang cried out with amazement.

    As the mutant zombie bent down, a resounding ¡°kacha¡± sound transmitted immediately.

    The soldier stared dumbfounded at the submachine gun which he had used to block with. It was directly bitten into pieces. He took the advantage of this opportunity to crawl back up and escape under the cover of shots made by the other team members.

    Very soon, these mutant zombies caught up with them, and one of the mutant zombies which was climbing on the walls using it¡¯s palms which seemed to be able to suck onto things, directly jumped into the crowd,nding right beside Ye Lian.

    Ye Lian¡¯s backhand waved, while at the same time, Ling Mounched his mental disturbance attack. The mutant zombie was killed before it even had a chance to straighten up fromnding.

    The others were in total chaos, there were constantly mutant zombies rushing into the crowd,pletely destroying any teamwork.

    With Ling Mo¡¯s strong tyrannical power, he and his team sessfully retreated into a corner under the attacks of several different zombies. Two team members had also retreated with them.

    When the surroundings began to quiet down again, they could only hear the panting soundsing from these members.

    The strength of these mutant zombies once again awakened their fear of these unknown monsters.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked one of the team members.

    This question was directed towards Ling Mo. These members had only yed a support role, while the main role was actually Ling Mo and his girls.

    Ling Mo frowned and said, ¡°I can try and see if I can detect anyone nearby....But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise choice to go back to the meeting ce now. We should try and move towards the trainpartments while at the same time checking the situation.

    ¡°Yeah, we might encounter even more zombies if we head back....¡± The man nodded thoughtfully.

    If they wanted to go back to the meeting ce, they would first need to go through the path in which they had just been chased from.

    The corpses from the mutant zombies may have attracted even more monsters by now.

    At this moment, another voice said, ¡°Head back to the meeting ce. This was the order. Are you guys going to listen to Captain Xia or this outsider?¡±

    Ling Mo looked up and coldly thought, ¡°Big man, what a coincidence.¡±

 Chapter 278 Part 1 - Waving A Chicken Feather As A Token of Authority

    <strong>Chapter 278 Part 1 ¨C Waving A Chicken Feather As A Token of Authority</strong>

    Using the infrared night vision goggles, Ling Mo could clearly see the expression that was on the big man¡¯s face.

    He looked at Ling Mo ufortably, rolled his eyes and ignored him, then turned to the other team members and said, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t tell me you guys didn¡¯t hear Captain Xia¡¯s orders?¡±

    The moment the big man brought out Xia Zhining¡¯s name, the voice of the member immediately fell.

    ¡°But what Brother Ling said is also very reasonable...¡±

    No one wanted to go back to face those mutant zombies, even if they were able to catch their breaths.

    ¡°Then are you guys going to listen to him or to Captain Xia?¡±

    The big man spat on the ground and said.

    The rest of the team members hesitated for a while, one of them whispered to Ling Mo, ¡°How about we just go back together? After all, it was the captain¡¯s orders....¡±

    ¡°I came to cooperate with you guys, not to listen to your captain¡¯s orders.¡±

    Ling Mo said straightforwardly, ¡°Not to mention that at this time, I am more than willing to make judgements that I think are appropriate ording to the specific circumstances. If you guys want to go back, then go back by yourselves. My girlfriends and I will head over to the trainpartments and wait for you guys there.¡±

    It seems that these members were still unclear about his role in their group. He didn¡¯t need to obey Xia Zhining¡¯s order if he didn¡¯t want to. This order wasn¡¯t something that could control him since he wasn¡¯t part of their camp in the first ce.

    As soon as they heard that they would have to go back by themselves, these members became stunned.

    They were all afraid of Xia Zhining, but they still cherished their own little lives.

    After ncing at each other, these people stood silently next to Ling Mo, indicating their choice.

    The big man had wanted to say something more, but he didn¡¯t expect hispanions to betray him so quickly, making his face suddenly red, and he felt that he lost a lot of face.

    ¡°FUCK! A BUNCH OF COWARDS! MOTHERFUCKERS REALLY MADE THE FALCONS LOSE A LOT OF FACE!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    He said in a loud and angry voice. He even smashed his fist on the wall, making a ¡°Bang¡± sound.

    ¡°This man¡¯s temper sure is big...he isn¡¯t even afraid of attracting those mutant zombies over. He¡¯s clearly waving a chicken feather as a token of authority(TL: It¡¯s a Chinese idiom Definition ¨C assume unwarranted authority on the basis of some pretext, basically he¡¯s using Captain Xia¡¯s name to make people listen to him.)

    Ling Mo was speechless. He nced at him, then coldly snorted and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back by yourself?¡±

    These words suddenly made the big man swallow the rest of the curses he was about to say. He stared at Ling Mo with his eyes wide open and sneered, saying, ¡°Hehe, I was talking to my teammates, what does our business have to do with an outsider like you? This order may not matter to you, but it does concern them.¡±

    He calmly lifted his gun up. He thought to himself, no matter how much stronger these psychics were, their bodies were still very weak. One shot and that would be the end for them.

    As long as he had a gun, he was confident.

    The actions of his teammates, made all his anger directed to Ling Mo.

    Although he was full of rage, the big man did not rashly shoot his gun. His actions were more of a threat.

    ¡°Are you pointing your gun at me?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately noticed the big man¡¯s actions.

    A burst of fire immediately rushed up from inside Ling Mo, and he moved fiercely, while the big man did not hesitate to put his finger on the trigger.

    But it was at this moment, he suddenly felt a terrible pain in his head, as if his head was being stabbed by a hundred needles all at the same time, and his fingers immediately lost strength.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Ling Mo let loose a kick and mmed it into the belly of the big man.

    This kick by Ling Mo was actually able to make a two hundred pound man fly two or three meters away.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡±

    The big man coughed fiercely while struggling to stand up, spat out a bloody foam and screamed.

    Not giving him a chance to react, Ling Mo kicked him once again in the same spot.

    This time when the big mannded heavily on the ground, from the darkness behind him, a mutant zombie rushed out.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 278 Part 2 - Waving A Chicken Feather As A Token of Authority

    <strong>Chapter 278 Part 2 ¨C Waving A Chicken Feather As A Token of Authority</strong>

    The mutant zombie appeared to have been seriously injured. The fleshy half of its body had already stopped bleeding, and its muscles were constantly squirming in attempt to quickly heal the wound.

    As soon as the mutant zombie appeared, it threw itself onto the back of the big man, and then attached itself on his back.

    The big man hadn¡¯t fully recovered his senses and was still dizzy from getting his ass kicked, suddenly felt a sharp pain on the back of his neck.

    ¡°AH! AH! SAVE ME! HURRY UP AND SAVE ME!¡±

    The others raised their guns, but due to the big man and the zombie being too close together, they weren¡¯t able to shoot.

    In severe pain, the eyes of the big man shed a glimmer of defeat.

    Even if he survived this, he would still die. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo kicking him to this ce, how could he have been attacked...

    A strong hatred from within made the big man¡¯s eyes suddenly turn red, and he jerked his gun and pointed it at Ling Mo again.

    ¡°MOTHER FUCKER! YOU¡¯RE DYING WITH ME!¡±

    But it was at this moment, the mutant zombie suddenly wrapped its arms around his head.

    ¡°KA~CHA!¡±

    After a light sound, the big man¡¯s head was immediately twisted into a strange angle.

    He widened his eyes and fell down to the ground unwillingly.

    As he fell, shots were fired and the mutant zombie was immediately sted with bullets and would never climb back up again.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his loud voice, how could a mutant zombie be attracted over here?¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said.

    This incident was obviously an ident, but looking at Ling Mo¡¯s calm expression made some people feel that there was something more to it.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    It looked as if all of this was part of his ns....

    This feeling made all the people present secretly shiver. They looked at each other and saw an intense fear from each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°He only has himself to me....¡± one of them whispered.

    Several other people nodded. Although this might not be true, they couldn¡¯t give a reason why, so in the end they all agreed to this.

    This kind of behavior was what Ling Mo wanted to see. Ling Mo could only use these method in order to intimidate these pretentious elites.

    The front of the trainpartment was rtively save, but that wasn¡¯t definite. Ling Mo needed these people to be obedient and not just do things based on their own survival.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if any other zombies were brought over, we should hurry up and go.¡±

    Ling Mo raised his backpack up and said.

    He walked two steps forward, then looked back at them again, ¡°If anyone wishes to leave, please feel free.¡±

    Of course, these people wouldn¡¯t risk their lives. Leaving Ling Mo was the same as dying because if they really left and they met a mutant zombie, they would most likely not have a chance in surviving.

    When Ye Lian and the other two girls passed by beside them, these people showed a look of awe on their faces.

    The tyrannical strength of these girls impressed these people and changed the previous impressions they had of them.

    ¡°Who previously said that these three beautiful woman were a burden...¡±

    ¡°Scratches, you shut the fuck up. Whoever says it now is a dumb bastard!¡±

    Aftering out from a corner, Ling Mo noticed that they had unexpectedly rushed into the nearby business district of the subway station.

    However, it wasn¡¯t far from the departure station. The group quietly proceeded to walk along the walls.

    Ye Lian reached out and tugged at Ling Mo before whispering, ¡°I...I will lead the way....I took a look at the map when we came in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Mo immediately showed a gratifying smile and nodded.

    Zombies had an incredible memory. Although Ye Lian only looked at it once, she was able to quickly lead them in the dark as if she had been here many times.

    On the way, they also met some ordinary zombies. Although the team members were scared after meeting the mutant zombies for the first time, they were still able to show goodbat abilities when facing ordinary zombies.

    These ordinary zombies were killed so fast that Ling Mo didn¡¯t even need to take any action.

    Very soon, the gloomy subway train appeared again in front of them.

    Ling Mo and others stopped after passing through ticket gate and crouched down near a corner, waiting quietly for other people to show up.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles had been spread out like antennas, searching the vicinity. Whether they were human or zombies, they would be found immediately by Ling Mo.

    However, due to the enormous consumption of spiritual power, Ling Mo had no choice but to pull Shana into his arms, and deeply kiss her.

    ¡°Cough...Cough...¡±

    The team immediately noticed this scene, and revealed an extremely envious look.

    Everyone wanted to learn from Ling Mo. They all wished to be able to kiss their loved ones so passionately under the pressure of a life and death situation.

    This was both a release of pressure and a stronger motivation to survive.

    But unfortunately there were three beautiful women present, but only one Ling Mo that could actually kiss them.

    One of the team members looked at hispanion while at the same time thatpanion also looked at him.

    After the two looked at each other, one of them immediately trembled and said, ¡°Fuck off, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°Fuck You! How could you possibly know what I am thinking about!¡±

 Chapter 279 Part 1 - Crazy Kissing Demon

    <strong> Chapter 279 Part 1 ¨C Crazy Kissing Demon</strong>

    Ten minutester, Ling Mo suddenly moved his hand forward and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Several members of the team immediately raised their guns nervously and pointed them at the direction Ling Mo was pointing.

    Soon, several figures appeared in their line of sight.

    Their breathing immediately became rapid, and they involuntarily stepped back two steps, but they were still at least able to hold their guns steady.

    ¡°Whew! It¡¯s Captain Xia and the others! Thank god it wasn¡¯t zombies....¡±

    A team member sighed in relief and said.

    In the first ten minutes, their nerves were stretched very tight.

    Ling Mo did not rashly tell everyone that he was able to find out where the enemy was in advance. After all, his spiritual tentacles wasn¡¯t the same as Chen Youdong¡¯s ability, and the effects of his ability depended entirely on his spiritual strength.

    He had to take turns kissing Ye Lian and the other two women to extract their saliva in order to try and keep up with the consumption speed of his spiritual force. In doing so, the rest of the teams members thought that Ling Mo was a crazy kissing demon. In the end, he still wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the consumption speed of his spiritual force.

    Therefore, the detection capabilities of the spiritual tentacle had been gradually weakened in these ten minutes.

    Being able to detect Xia Zhining and the others in advance with a 30 meter distance was already the limit that Ling Mo could handle.

    ¡°First time finding out that kissing could also be tiring, fortunately they finally came.¡± Ling Mo touched his numb lips and helplessly thought.

    Ling Mo and his group suddenly greeted them from the corner and scared the shit out of Xia Zhining and the others.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys.¡± One of them lowered their muzzle and asked awkwardly, ¡°How¡¯s your group?¡±

    A team member standing next to Ling Mo replied, ¡°We are okay, only the big man died. Everyone else is fine.¡±

    ¡°We thought that you guys went back to the meeting ce. Most of them that went back are already dead.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The man showed a sad smile and said, ¡°Our group had lost too many people, yet we had only just begun the mission. Other than retreating over to this side, there were no other options for us.¡±

    When he said this, the few members who had followed Ling Mo, showed a sad look, but they also couldn¡¯t help but gratefully look at each other.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo, they may have already be food for the zombies.

    Xia Zhining¡¯s clothes were in ruins from head to toe, and her face was covered with a lot of ck ash. Her condition didn¡¯t look too good either.

    Everyone that was with her had a pale face, especially Lin Tianxiang, who didn¡¯t even have the energy to stand anymore.

    Zhou Guocheng¡¯s body was covered in blood. He had one hand carrying Lin Tianxiang while the other hand was holding on to Chen Youdong.

    There were still two members left that were behind him. The casualties in their group were much more heavier than Ling Mo¡¯s.

    ¡°Are these mutant zombies the main force, or are they just cannon fodder?¡± Chen Youdong frowned and said.

    Lin Tianxiang leaned against the wall, his chest was violently undting, and weakly said, ¡°I hope it¡¯s the main force....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The reports mention that there is a powerful zombie that is supposedly the leader. These mutant zombies should probably be cannon fodder. The real trouble is still ahead.¡±

    Xia Zhining shook her head and said.

    She noticed that everyone else was staring at the holes in her clothes. She immediately snorted with some dissatisfaction, then pulled out a coat from inside her backpack and wore it on her body.

    Ling Mo noticed that there were burn marks all over her body. Maybe the reason why she wore leather clothing was also rted to these burn marks.

    If she had worn a different type of fabric, it would be hard to imagine what she would look like now...

    ¡°Since these mutant zombies are cannon fodder, it may also mean that their main force isn¡¯t thatrge. We don¡¯t have to be too desperate.¡± Chen Youdong smiled and said.

    But everyone knew that his words was only said tofort them and give them a peace of mind. No one spoke for a while.

    He turned to Ling Mo again and whispered, ¡°You have seen the current situation now, I know that you could stop participating in this mission at any time....¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been scared yet.¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said.

    These mutant zombies were very threatening to the average team member, but for Ling Mo, they were still within his risk tolerance.

    Chen Youdong immediately showed a smile, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. If weplete this mission, I will submit an extra report on your help to us. I hope that it will help and give you a little morepensation.¡±

    After resting for ten minutes, Chen Youdong once again used his superpower to detect the interior of the trainpartment.

    ¡°We have already searched everywhere except the train in the subway station. We haven¡¯t found any traces of Tom¡¯s team or their bodies. They most likely entered the train.¡±

    Lin Tianxiang sat next to Ling Mo and held his sses while he recapped the current situation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Doctor, can you tell us something we don¡¯t know?¡± Zhou Guocheng said, not far away, while smirking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Lin Tianxiang went on to say, ¡°Now we have five grenades and each member has an average of one hundred bullets. As for the weapons that have been lost, we currently can¡¯t go back and grab them, so this is all we have left to use.¡±

    Zhou Guochengughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, Doctor. Motherfucker you really know how tofort people.¡±

    ¡°At least we aren¡¯t without ammunition and food.¡± Lin Tianxiang took a sip of water and said.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 279 Part 2 - Crazy Kissing Demon

    <strong>Chapter 279 Part 2 ¨C Crazy Kissing Demon</strong>

    The others were silent, even Xia Zhining was leaning against the wall. She was currently staring at the three women who were standing next to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Are they also psychics?¡± she asked suddenly.

    Shana looked back at her and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Nope.¡±

    Xia Zhinin turned her eyes to Shana, then remained silent and didn¡¯t pursue the subject.

    However, judging from her expression, she was obviously full of doubts.

    The rest of the members also turned their eyes to the girls, they also had doubts as well.

    But since they refused to admit it, and Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother to take the initiative to say anything about it, they could only bury this doubt in the back of their minds.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found any spiritual fluctuations, but I did feel something blocking my probe.¡±

    Chen Youdong suddenly opened his eyes and said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean they might be inside? You guys, are you ready?¡± Xia Zhining immediately stood up, gripped the dagger that was in her hand and asked coldly.

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    Several members immediately began to take a deep breath while clenching their submachine guns.

    ¡°We are ready!¡±

    Lin Tianxiang pushed away Zhou Goucheng¡¯s arm, then stood up and said.

    Zhou Guocheng secretly cursed, ¡°Fucking Poser¡±, then pulled Ling Mo to the side and whispered, ¡°Brother Ling, in a little while, please be careful, don¡¯t let your wives get hurt.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Ling Mo smiled and nodded.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Xia Zhining snuck in through a small gap from a half-opened trainpartment door.

    Zhou Guocheng and the others followed after her, and soon there was only Ling Mo and his three girlfriends outside.

    ¡°Is Hei Si going to be okay?¡± Shana asked. She really cared about her dog.

    Ling Mo briefly switched his vision for a moment, just in time to see Hei Si lurking in a corner, ready tounch a sneak attack on a mutant zombie.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s having fun up there. When we move, I will also let her so she can catch up with us.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Li Ya Ling grabbed Ling Mo and walked to the front, ¡°I¡¯m going to walk in the front.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister has be so considerate.¡± said Ling Mo, feeling a bit touched.

    Li Ya Ling, who was just about to go through the door, turned her head and looked at Ling Mo. A pair of eyes suddenly lit up like two red gems, ¡°This ce seems very interesting to me...¡±

    ¡°You could at least pretend tofort me.¡± Ling Mo reluctantly rolled his eyes.

    When Ye Lian passed by Ling Mo, she suddenly reached out and patted him.

    ¡°You...You...You only just kissed me twice! But....You kissed Senior Sister three times!¡± Ye Lian¡¯s eyes shed a bit of red light.

    However, she may have realized halfway that she couldn¡¯t say such words without showing any emotion.

    So after a moment of thought, she slowly pouted her lips, her brows became knitted, giving her a look of grievance.

    Her eyes however still looked foolish, so other than giving Ling Mo a strong feeling of pinching her, he couldn¡¯t really understand what she was trying to show.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Senior Sister is already at the Zombie Leader Rank, so she would recover faster. I can¡¯t be selfish and make you guys lose your fighting ability just because I needed to supplement my spiritual force.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled, traced her cheek and said, ¡°Our little girl has unexpectedly learned jealousy. This is worth celebrating by letting me touch your breasts once...or maybe twice.¡±

    After Ling Mo unwillingly released his hand, he also went inside the trainpartment through the gap.

    A very strong rancid smell immediately made Ling Mo hold his nose, ¡°How many people died in here...¡±

    Xia Zhining, who was walking in the front, had already turned on her shlight. In a closed ce like this, it didn¡¯t matter if there were any lights or not. The vision of those zombies were so good that they would put the night vision goggles to shame.

 Chapter 280 Part 1 - It Sounds Very Cool, Itâ€™s Even More Awesome When Used

    <strong>Chapter 280 Part 1 ¨C It Sounds Very Cool, It¡¯s Even More Awesome When Used</strong>

    The insides of the trainpartment was like a huge meat grinder, the walls were covered in dark ck blood.

    Remains could be seen everywhere, leaving no clear ce to step on. You could only brace yourself and take a step on those remains.

    One could imagine that when the apocalypse happened, this train might have just arrived at its destination, proceeding directly into a tragedy.

    Some fresh corpsesy on the aisle, containing both ordinary and mutant zombies.

    Ling Mo also found two members of Tom¡¯s team, both of them dying a gruesome death. One of the members was missing half his head.

    A member of the team quickly went up to the bodies and started to search them. After searching them he sighed, ¡°These two men only had twenty bullets left in total. It doesn¡¯t look good for Tom¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°Originally, we didn¡¯t carry many weapons or ammunition to begin with. It will be very difficult to fight in this type of condition. If we were at the camp, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡± Another member said with worry.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know what number thispartment is....Chen Youdong, in which direction did you sense the spiritual block?¡±

    Xia Zhining shed her shlight back and forth and asked.

    Chen Youdong rubbed his eyes and replied, ¡°In the front...I haven¡¯t fully recovered my spiritual strength so I can¡¯t really tell the exact distance.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t like Ling Mo, who had girlfriends that could give him zombie saliva, and could only rely on resting in order to restore his consumed spiritual force.

    Xia Zhining nodded, then held her shlight and took the lead in front.

    The venttion in here wasn¡¯t too bad. Although the smell was a bit ufortable, it wasn¡¯t at a point where it would cause breathing problems.

    The group slowly moved inside, other than subtle footsteps and breathing sounds, basically nothing else could be heard.

    ¡°Walking in this ce puts our nerves to the test!¡±

    The tempered windows were also smashed broken, the dark tunnel was pitch ck, giving an impression as if a monster was lurking in the darkness looking at them.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    They hadn¡¯t walked to far when a ck shadow suddenly came in from the window and directly rushed at Xia Zhining, who was leading at the front of the party.

    She was holding a shlight, which naturally made her a primary target.

    ¡°FUCK!¡± A member roared and immediately raised his gun and fired, but he missed all his shots.

    This mutant zombie jumped up suddenly, and became stuck on the roof, just like a gecko being stuck on the roof of car(TL: Literally describing it¡¯s sticking ability to cling to roofs). It then pounced downwards instantly arriving right on top of Xia Zhining¡¯s head.

    With the support of that team member, Xia Zhining had already prepared herself, and she immediately raised her arm.

    The dagger in her hand swiftly crossed the zombie¡¯s neck, and a faint blue me followed her movements, shing through the de.

    This zombie immediately fell to the ground, and the neck that had been cut waspletely burnt, no blood had leaked out.

    Ling Mo remembered the corpses he saw at the International Building. It seems that they did have wounds, it¡¯s just that the wounds were so burnt that he didn¡¯t notice them.

    If she could make mes appear on the de of her dagger, she most certainly can attach those mes to her bullets as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s your captain¡¯s superpower?¡± Ling Mo went to Lin Tianxiang and asked.

    He whispered, ¡°Captain Xia¡¯s ability allows her to freely control the temperature of an object. As for the highest temperature she can make an object go, I haven¡¯t seen it. She calls this ability ¡°Combustion.¡±

    ¡°It sounds very cool.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even more awesome when used.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully. This was after all the first time he has met someone with this kind of ability.

    Recalling all the abilities that he has seen so far, each pyschic had a different ability.

    ¡°This basically means that each psychic has a different ability, and there are no repeated abilities....¡± Ling Mo silently thought.

    ¡°Her ability is very strong in attacking.¡± Lin Tianxiang continued, ¡°As for me, my ability is more of a pure sandbag type.¡±

    ¡°Allowing someone able to look yet unable to hit you is also a talent.¡± Ling Moughed and said.

    ¡°Hearing you say that makes me feel even more miserable....¡±

    As the proceeded further, that feeling of depression got stronger, and soon they saw a door that had been forcibly opened.

    A figurey face-down on the floor. Xia Zhining shook her shlight, then walked over and turned the figure over.

    Unexpectedly, this action made the person let out a painful moan.

    ¡°Still Alive!¡±

    The rest of the group immediately walked up to her, but when they saw her situation, their faces became gloomy.

    <i>to be continued....</i>

 Chapter 280 Part 2 - It Sounds Very Cool, Itâ€™s Even More Awesome When Used

    <strong>Chapter 280 Part 2 ¨C It Sounds Very Cool, It¡¯s Even More Awesome When Used</strong>

    Half of the belly was dug out, the intestines also flowed out, and the eyes were a little red, showing the process of being infected by a zombie.

    Ling Mo took a step forward to look and was suddenly stunned.

    This woman turned out to be the little celebrity, Yang Ying.

    Xia Zhining grabbed her and anxiously asked, ¡°Who are you? Where is Tom¡¯s group and the rest of the others?¡±

    Yang Ying squinted her eyes and looked around in confusion and found Ling Mo in the crowd.

    Her eyes suddenly lit up and shouted weakly, ¡°Save....Save me.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already like this, how could it be possible to save you...¡±

    Ling Mo crouched down and whispered, ¡°How is Tom¡¯s group? Where are they?¡±

    Yang Ying stared at Ling Mo and reached out to him with difficulty.

    After hesitating, Ling Mo took her hand.

    ¡°Help me.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. Where is Tom and the others?¡± Ling Mo asked gently.

    ¡°Who...who cares about them...they...abandoned me....¡±

    What else could they do besides leaving? They probably all thought that Yang Ying had already died on the spot.

    ¡°Okay. Okay. Nothing is going to happen to you. How many zombies are there?¡± Ling Mo patiently asked.

    ¡°No...I don¡¯t know! All...because they....no, it¡¯s because of you!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Yang Ying gasped a few breaths, her eyes suddenly became full of resentment, and the little red color immediately spread, ¡°If you had just only promised to help us before, I wouldn¡¯t have....AH!¡±

    Her expression suddenly became twisted, and the hand that grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s hand immediately tightened. Her upper body suddenly rose up, and her eyes had turnedpletely red.

    Without waiting for her mutation toplete, Xia Zhining stabbed her with a knife.

    ¡°We had finally met someone that was still alive with great difficulty, and she happened to mutate so fast.¡± One team member said depressedly.

    ¡°Forget it, asking her was the same as not asking.¡± said another member,

    Lin Tianxiang took off his sses and said, ¡°She was just too agitated, making her blood flow rate elerate. Which lead to the rapid spread of the virus.¡±

    ¡°Who knew that you were so knowledgeable about the virus.¡± Ling Mo said somewhat depressed as he pried open Yang Ying¡¯s fingers from his hand and saw that she had left a few red marks on him.

    ¡°This poser is most of time 80% full of shit.¡± Zhou Guocheng snorted, then curiously asked Ling Mo, ¡°Do you have some hostility with this woman?¡±

    Ling Mo simplified the summary of their previous history. After listening to the story, Xia Zhining, who wasn¡¯t very fond of talking, coldly snorted and said, ¡°Some people just think that everyone in the world should care about them. Fucking selfish bastards. Not only do they care only about themselves, but they also ask others to help them as well. And if you don¡¯t help them, you be their enemy. There used to be a lot of these kinds of people. Makes me sick!¡±

    ¡°Is your Captain Xia always like this...¡± Ling Mo whispered curiously.

    Lin Tianxiang smiled and said, ¡°Are you talking about her sense of justice or her cynicism? Either way, she has both, otherwise if it was just based on her abilities, she wouldn¡¯t be a captain...Pretend I never said this.¡±

    Chen Youdong took a closer look at the ground and said, ¡°They most likely entered the train tunnel. There is blood here.¡±

    ¡°This ce is simple hell....¡±

    A member of the team muttered and jumped out of the trainpartments.

    Ling Mo nced at the front of the train and then followed into the tunnel.

    In the ck tunnel, you could faintly see the end of the train, there were some bodies at the front, and there were even some traces of an explosion near the front of the train.

    Ye Lian and the other two woman also jumped down lightly and followed Ling Mo.

    In the quiet under ground of X City, water would drip from time to time, in addition to this silence.

    Suddenly a muffled sound came from a distance, causing Ling Mo and the others to suddenly be alert.

    ¡°The sound came from the front!¡±

    Once they increased their speed, they bypassed the train in a few minutes and soon reached the corner of the tunnel.

    A small burst of light rang in the distance, and through the infrared night vision goggles, Ling Mo saw some figures from afar.

    Looking at their unique body structures, it was obvious that they were all mutant zombies.

    He carefully looked through all of them and didn¡¯t seem to find the boss.

    ¡°There¡¯s about more than twenty of them.¡± Chen Youdong stared at them for a while, then quickly made a judgement.

    He turned his head and looked at Lin Tianxiang and asked, ¡°Have you rested enough?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately.¡± Lin Tianxiang nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, we will retreat back into the train and then lure some zombies over. The windows can¡¯t block the zombies, so our second line of defense will be up to you and your ability.¡± Chen Youdong continued, ¡°Brother Ling, please guard the train doors with you and your girlfriends. We will try to attract their attention as much as possible, but there will be a small amount of zombies that will try toe through the doors and we need your help to prevent it.¡±

    Ling Mo had no objections to this arrangement and nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±

 Chapter 281 Part 1 - Unique Ability: Professional At Looking For Trouble

    <strong>Chapter 281 Part 1 ¨C Unique Ability: Professional At Looking For Trouble</strong>

    The mission of attracting the zombies was handed over to Zhou Guocheng after deliberation.

    This mission was very dangerous, but Zhou Guocheng was extremely calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for my daughter.¡± After passing by Ling Mo¡¯s side, Zhou Guocheng smiled at him and said, ¡°My daughter lives at the camp. If it wasn¡¯t because you had too many girlfriends, I would have liked the idea of being your father-inw.¡±

    ¡°If you wanted to leave ast word, shouldn¡¯t you be entrusting your daughter directly to me?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t ast word, it¡¯s a reminder to myself that I must survive. I haven¡¯t found a son-inw yet.¡±

    Zhou Guocheng sniffed his nose and said.

    ¡°Then you should more careful. Might as well let you know now, I am not interested in your daughter.¡± Ling Mo patted him on the shoulder.

    When everyone else had retreated back inside the train, he rolled up a sleeve and revealed a pitch-ck arm. Then he took a deep breath and walked out from the corner.

    ¡°Hey! You bunch freaks!¡±

    He shouted, and the dagger in his other hand slid down and opened a slit in his arm.

    As the fresh blood leaked out, Ling Mo immediately felt that Ye Lian and the other two women had a reaction towards the blood.

    ¡°Brother....this smell..is so strong....¡± Ye Lian grabbed on to Ling Mo¡¯s hand and her eyes had slightly turned reddish.

    ¡°The smell of this blood is much stronger than the average human blood.¡± Shana sniffed and said.

    Li Ya Ling licked her lips and suddenly turned her eyes to Ling Mo, stopping her gaze directly on Ling Mo¡¯s neck, and her eyes shed a bright amber color.

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes, and then curiously looked into the tunnel. ¡°This should be his ability, right? Doesn¡¯t that mean his ability makes him a professional at looking for trouble?¡±

    Soon Zhou Guocheng covered his arm and rushed over in the direction of the train, and following behind him was seven or eight zombies.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Get Down!¡±

    Before Zhou Guocheng reached the front of the train, Chen Youdong suddenly roared out.

    Zhou Guocheng did not hesitate to throw himself forward, then rolled to the side of the train, and rushed along the side of the train towards the doors.

    Several members stood in a row and started shooting wildly through the gaps in the window.

    Those mutant zombies quickly rushed to the front of the train, and then proceeded to rush towards the windows under the fire of bullets.

    At this time, ayer of translucent energy shield appeared immediately, barely withstanding the rush.

    ¡°Holy Fuck! That was too exciting, if I was any slower, I would have been swallowed up.¡± Zhou Guocheng ran to the train doors with his head full of sweat, and behind him followed a mutant zombie.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles stretched out and took control of the zombie, he then leaped forward and cut off the zombie¡¯s head with a knife.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Guocheng jumped into the train from Ling Mo¡¯s side and then gasped a big mouthful of air.

    A stream of blood continued down along his arm and dropped to the ground from his fingers. Ye Lian and the other two women all fixed their eyes on his fingers.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking to die if you stop here...?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly used his eyes to signal them to control themselves. Ever since they followed him, the three female zombies have never tasted any raw meat or even blood. But this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have the urge to want to.

    ¡°Hurry and head to the front of the train.¡± Ling Mo quickly grabbed his arm and said, ¡°You being here will attract all the zombies here.¡±

    After driving away Zhou Guocheng, Ling Mo helped Ye Lian move her hair to her ear, touched her cheek, looked at her red eyes, and whispered, ¡°Calm down a little, girl.¡±

    She stared at Ling Mo and slowly calmed down under his touch, the violent anger in her eyes disappeared a little.

    Shana closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, the color had returned to normal, but there was a strange chill in them, ¡°The abilities of humans sure are strange. But if I were topare, Brother Ling¡¯s blood is still much better.¡±

    ¡°En, I also prefer Brother Ling¡¯s taste. I¡¯m actually really surprised. Why didn¡¯t I notice you before when I was studying in the past?¡± Li Ya Ling said as she put her hand on the door and leaned on it.

    ¡°Does this count as you praising me?¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes, then stood at the door and looked at the dead mutant zombie. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother collecting the blood of these cannon fodder. The purity of the virus in their bodies isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m more interested in their ¡®boss¡¯.¡±

    At this time, there was sudden crisis at the front of the train. A huge mutant zombie actually withstood the bullets.

    It¡¯s skin looked something simr to an old tree bark, and was covered with thick horns, showing a grayish white color, and was as hard as a rock.

    After the bullets hit their mark, the muscles began to contract immediately. The thick muscles allowed the bullets to stay in the flesh and blood, but couldn¡¯t harm the internal organs.

    However, the torn wounds brought by the bullets, strongly stimted this armored zombie. He gave a violent roar, jerked up, and mmed into the window.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

 Chapter 281 Part 2 - Unique Ability: Professional At Looking For Trouble

    <strong>Chapter 281 Part 2 ¨C Unique Ability: Professional At Looking For Trouble</strong>

    The originally cracked windows werepleted crushed to pieces, and the pieces that sshed in was blocked by the energy shield.

    But the armored zombie quickly rushed up again, and the energy shield shook immediately. Even the color of the shield started to fade.

    ¡°This one must havee from a martial arts family and practiced the iron skin art....¡±

    Ling Mo was dumbfounded. Just as he was thinking about helping them, he suddenly felt a very dangerous aura on the top of his head.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    There was a muffled sound on the roof of the train and a very big dent appeared on the the steel ting.

    Ling Mo slowly grasped the Tang Sword and slowly retreated to the side of the train, looking up at the roof.

    ¡°DANG! DANG! DANG!¡±

    More dents appeared on the roof and approached towards Ling Mo¡¯s location.

    The dents suddenly stopped appearing once it wasn¡¯t far away from Ling Mo.

    ¡°Usually in this type of situation, it means that it has already noticed me.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupil narrowed slightly, and nced at the door with the corner of his eye.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    In the next second, a big hole suddenly appeared on the roof, and countless ck shadows with a faint red light lunged towards Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo, who was already prepared, jumped directly out of the train. Ye Lian and the other two women had also already jumped out as well.

    Li Ya Ling reached out and grabbed one of the ck shadows, and used the snake kiss that was on her wrist to cut off the shadow.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ling Mo asked as he ran towards the opposite direction of the front of the train.

    Li Ya Ling directly threw the shadow to Ling Mo and said, ¡°A tentacle.¡±

    The familiar red tentacle was thinner than a noodle and there was no blood after breaking it off.

    ¡°The Spider Empress...She didn¡¯t die that time? What the fuck, isn¡¯t that bullshit?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt his scalp turning numb. To say that this Spider Empress didn¡¯t have a grudge towards him would be a lie. That was because not only did he use his fingers to pop her cherry, he also put her blood....

    If she was still able to sense things during the time when she was faking her death, based on the fact that zombies had incredible memories, she probably would definitely remember Ling Mo¡¯s fingers, even the smell...

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m interested in this boss, I don¡¯t need her to be interested in me!¡±

    Ling Mo listened to the loud noise that was approaching and ran wildly.

    It was not suitable for him to battle here, he didn¡¯t wish to face multiple enemies.

    He also couldn¡¯t let Xia Zhining and the others see him withdraw the blood. As for whether they could hold on or not, it would depend on their own capabilities.

    Compared with the mission, Ling Mo would pay more attention to achieving his own goals.

    The city¡¯s undergroundwork was very well developed, and soon in front of the direction Ling Mo was going, a byway appeared.

    At the moment when Ling Mo rushed into the byway, a figure also jumped from the roof of the train.

    She walked barefoot on the rails and slowly approached Ling Mo.

    After running for more than 100 meters, Ling Mo stopped and quickly adjusted his breathing, then turned to look at the figure.

    He clenched the Tang sword with his right hand, while his left hand pulled out a short knife and he then watched his opponent with vignce.

    Countless bloodshot tentacles burst out around her, simr to a spider web and an extremely dangerous feeling shrouded in Ling Mo¡¯s heart.

    Even Ye Lian and the girls revealed a heavy expression. Shana said in a low voice, ¡°She has definitely reached the leader level.¡±

    ¡°Are mutant zombies still considered part of your race?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Li Ya Ling nced at him and nodded. ¡°Of course they are. There is a feeling we get from the same kind of race. Of course, humans can¡¯t understand this feeling. If you are curious though....¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you bite me, just give up Senior Sister.¡± Ling Mo stopped her next sentence.

    ¡°The viruses in our bodies alle from the same origin, just as humans have different races, but in the end they are all human beings.¡± Shana blinked and said.

    Her eyes turned red and white, Silly Shana¡¯s spiritual light part stopped being active and Dark Shana quickly woke up.

    Her mouth curved up, revealing the creepy strange smile that Ling Mo was very familiar with.

    It was as if she was enjoying the process of fighting, eager to bring pain to her opponent.

    The preparations for battle were finally done.

 Chapter 282 Part 1 - Unable To Handle These Tentacles

    <strong>Chapter 282 Part 1 ¨C Unable To Handle These Tentacles</strong>

    In the ck subway tunnel, Ling Mo and the Spider Empress were facing each other with a distance of about 100 meters between them.

    Although he could only vaguely see the appearance of the Spider Empress, Ling Mo still frowned with some doubts

    <i>¡®Did this little sister get stic surgery?¡¯</i>

    It was unknown where she found it, but she wore a qipao that had it¡¯s slit on the upper thigh. Her neckline wasn¡¯t buckled and basically revealed a small cleavage.

    Long hair dangled in front of her, and a baby face that gave no familiarity at all.

    Other than the Spider Empress from the biological research institution, where else could another onee from?

    If it was a new mutant, it would be impossible for it reach the leader level in such a short time.

    If you looked at the other mutant zombies, you would agree.

    Although they had their own strengths and were much stronger than ordinary zombies, but the light in their eyes showed that they were obviously no stronger than advanced zombies.

    Regardless of the Spider Empress¡¯s true identity, Ling Mo could not help but reveal a smile as he thought about the high amount of virus that was within her blood.

    A leader level mutant zombie, a bottle of blood in it¡¯s body would be the same as three bottles from a mutant zombie...

    The higher the purity, the better the effect it would have on Ling Mo. After all, the virus hive that he uses was also from a leader level zombie.

    ¡°Just thinking about withdrawing that blood makes me excited, but this Spider Empress doesn¡¯t seem like she is going to be easy to deal with...¡± Ling Mo stared at her and said.

    Ye Lian silently stood by Ling Mo, and the tiger¡¯s ws in her hand opened immediately.

    The spider empress slowly approached and stopped when she was about 50 meters away. A pair of red and white eyes looked at Ling Mo with some uncertainty.

    She said, ¡°I remember you...human...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°I think you probably remember my fingers.¡± Ling Mo raised his hand and shook.

    ¡°En...I remember that too.¡± The spider empress said nkly and then subconsciously looked down at her important part.

    But she soon realized that something was wrong. She immediately closed her legs and disyed a cold look, ¡°Forget about the matters with the fingers, I...I remember my name is called Zili, but also called Ste.¡±

    ¡°Ste?!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly became stunned. He immediately thought of the big breasted blonde girl.

    <i>¡®Didn¡¯t she drive away by herself? How can it....be possible for her to have any rtions with this mutant female zombie?¡¯</i>

    ¡°But I like my new name, Spider Empress.¡± She smiled a little and said, ¡°Ste let me understand a lot of things, unfortunately there wasn¡¯t much in Zili¡¯s memories... But they both have amon point. They both know you.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking, when a tentacle suddenly shot straight at the top of the tunnel, inserted itself into the cement, and her whole person suddenly swayed over.

    Ling Mo only saw a ck shadow quickly approaching himself. He only had time to curse in his mind ¡°WHAT THE FUCK¡± before more than a dozen tentacles rolled around his waist and lifted him in the air.

    Ye Lian and the other two women immediately rushed over, but the Spider Empress never meant to go back down. She moved Ling Mo forward quickly in the same way she used to swing herself over.

    She slowly descended down to reach Ling Mo, like a dangerous spider about to eat it¡¯s prey.

    At this time, Ling Mo tried to bow his body and cut off the tentacles that wrapped around his feet.

    Unfortunately these tentacles were too flexible for Ling Mo to cut off.

    However, his spiritual strangtion attack was ready and he was prepared to forcefully interrupt the Spider Queen¡¯s actions, but when he saw her lower herself down, Ling Mo changed his mind.

    Although her body had many questionable points, making Ling Mo feel very curious, but this was a good opportunity, maybe he could do some serious damage in one fell swoop!

    So while he watched the Spider Empress slowly approach him, Ling Mo¡¯s heartbeat was fast, but his expression showed that he was very calm.

    His spiritual tentacles had firmly bound the Spider Empress¡¯ spiritual light ball, just like how her tentacles binded Ling Mo¡¯s body.

    <i>¡®Thinking about this situation now, it seems a little weird.¡¯</i>

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly had a strange feeling.

    Once the Spider Empress was a little over one meter away from Ling Mo, she stopped and extended more than a dozen tentacles from her wrist, firmly wrapping around Ling Mo¡¯s wrists, and then forcefully pulling them behind his back.

    After tying Ling Mo up like a dumpling, she slowly raised Ling Mo¡¯s upper body and pulled herself horizontally on top of him.

    The two were suddenly parallel in the air. The long hair of the Spider Empress even fell on Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    Such a close distance was enough for Ling Mo to get a clear look at her face. Although her eyes seemed like a normal zombie leader¡¯s, she did have some characteristics of a foreigner.

    Those unusually big boobs, as well as the tall nose and deep eyes.

    It really gave a mixed-race feeling for that childlike face, but Ling Mo still couldn¡¯t imagine how a human being couldbine with a mutant zombie.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 282 Part 2 - Unable To Handle These Tentacles

    <strong>Chapter 282 Part 2 ¨C Unable To Handle These Tentacles</strong>

    The Spider Empress stared at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Why does your body have my smell within it?¡±

    As she said this, she gently sucked in her nose and seemed to be smelling Ling Mo¡¯s scent.

    ¡°Although I have no idea what you talking about, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now...¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes and said.

    At the same time, his spiritual strangtion attack was immediatelyunched, and the eyes of Spider Empress suddenly appeared sluggish.

    However, in order for Ling Mo to also be able to use his spiritual strangtion attack on a leader level zombie with the maximum effect, Ling Mo himself became dizzy as well.

    The Spider Empress¡¯ tentacles immediately loosened, and Ling Mo quickly pulled out his left hand. The short knife in his hand mmed towards the belly of the Spider Empress.

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    At this moment, the eyes of the Spider Empress recovered, and she grabbed the de directly with her hand. The tip of the knife was less than centimeter away from her skin.

    Fresh blood ran down the de and dripped onto Ling Mo.

    The bloody tentacle that bound him immediately tightened, and the Spider Empress forcibly took away the knife from Ling Mo, then threw it behind her.

    Li Ya Ling easily caught the short knife and looked at the Spider Empress and Ling Mo hanging above the tunnel with an extremely chilly expression.

    ¡°If Ling Mo¡¯s in danger, throw me up there immediately. We will only have one chance at this, so don¡¯t fuck up.¡± Shana said coldly as she followed behind.

    Li Ya Lin nced at her nodded. She looked at Ye Lian, ¡°Ye Lian, your ability to jump is the strongest out of us three. Depending on how high Shana is thrown will mainly be up to you.¡±

    Ye Lian nodded nkly and then looked upwards with concern.

    At this time, the Spider Empress¡¯s tentacles have already prated through Ling Mo¡¯s clothes. The cold and tender feeling of these tentacles made Ling Mo feel as if he was being stoked by several small hands.

    Although Ling Mo always thought that the Spider Empress¡¯s main goal was to bite him, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°She¡¯s not possibly...trying to tempt me, is she? WHAT THE FUCK....Motherfucker, that¡¯s my belt...that¡¯s my underwear....THAT¡¯S MY LITTLE FRIEND!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    A very flexible tentacle opened the zipper of Ling Mo¡¯s pants, and then the Spider Empress touched Ling Mo¡¯s cheek with the hand that was covered with blood.

    ¡°You have my blood in your body, and your fingers still have my smell. You should already be considered as something that belongs to me.¡±

    The Spider Empress¡¯s tone was very strange. It seems that it¡¯s memories and intelligence came from Ste, but the way it spoke was definitely from the researcher Zili.

    However, with so many tentacles that were constantly moving around his body, and then listening to her talk with such a soft voice, Ling Mo really felt....that he motherfucking couldn¡¯t handle it no more!

    And for some reason, Ling Mo felt that there was some special connection between him and this female zombie. Perhaps because of this, the spiritual strangtion effect from his attack wasn¡¯t as good as he had imagined!

    ¡°Could I be having this feeling because I used her blood? But what about Zhang Teng? Or was it because after she broke through the next level and restored her intelligence, she gained this special feeling.

    While Ling Mo was thinking about it, the Spider Empress used her other hand to seize Ling Mo¡¯s fingers and pulled them between the splits of her qipao.

    Her nose twitched, and the red color of her pupils became brighter, ¡°You belong to me...¡±

    Then Ling Mo felt that his finger touched a piece of softness, and even felt his finger being pushed inside her a little bit.

    This feeling seemed to make her very excited, she jerked her head and revealed her white neck.

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that....I¡¯m being vited? YOUR SISTER! WHO THE FUCK BELONGS TO YOU!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly bowed his body mming his head in to the Spider Empress¡¯s head while at the same time attacking with his spiritual strangtion attack.

 Chapter 283 Part 1 - The Shadow of Death That The Black Widow Brings

    <strong>Chapter 283 Part 1 ¨C The Shadow of Death That The ck Widow Brings</strong>

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that he would actually be able to stun a leader level zombie in one try. His head wasn¡¯t made from iron.

    However, such a collision was enough to make the Spider Empress dizzy for a short duration.

    The hard skull of the Spider Empress also caused Ling Mo to hear a ¡°weng¡± sound in his head, and a stream of heat ran down his forehead.

    ¡°You want to fuck me? You must be dreaming...¡±

    Although the hand that was holding the Tang Sword was being held behind him. he at least still had his other hand.

    But just when he wanted to pull his fingers away, he felt a strong suction.

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupil shrank sharply, he gathered his full strength and forcibly tried to retract his fingers.

    ¡°NOO....IT¡¯S...IT¡¯S STUCK!¡±

    Zombies were able to freely control every muscle in their bodies, which was one of the reasons why they were able tounch such powerful and explosive attacks.

    Of course, this was also the reason why Ling Mo would frequently almost lose his little brother whenever he was in a big fight with Li Ya Lin...

    Unexpectedly, the Spider Empress in front of him could actually control him in this way despite being dizzy.

    He had no way of getting out of this unless he decided to do something drastic, like breaking his finger...

    But just when Ling Mo was thinking for another solution, with his back full of sweat, the Spider Empress¡¯s neck let out a ¡°Ka-Cha¡± sound before returning to its original position. She lowered her head and looked down at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Human...¡± Her bright eyes stared at Ling Mo. She then lowered her head, stuck her tongue out, and began to lick the wound on his forehead.

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp suddenly turned numb, he continued to frantically pull his fingers out.

    He didn¡¯t want to die. He also didn¡¯t want to mutate. For Ye Lian and the girls, he would not do either!

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Once again, his spiritual tentacle firmly bound the spiritual light ball of the Spider Empress. This time, Ling Mo decided to give her a devastating blow regardless of the consumption of spiritual force.

    Although this may cause him to have a headache for a very long time, possibly even making him faint on the spot, but there were no other options.

    If only his spiritual tentacles could materialize. he wouldn¡¯t need to be so passive...

    While waiting for an opportunity, Ling Mo thought angrily to himself.

    His spiritual force was already strong enough, but materialization needed a qualitative change, not a quantitative one. What he needed now was an enlightenment, or an opportunity.

    In the past, Ling Mo didn¡¯t believe that the stories in movies or novels could be true, yet when it actually happened to him, he discovered that there really were such things as bottlenecks. And it was the kind of bottleneck that couldn¡¯t be broken through by hard work.

    A little cold feeling came from Ling Mo¡¯s forehead, his heartbeat increased, and his breathing became rushed.

    But when the Spider Empress licked him a few times, Ling Mo suddenly became stunned.

    He actually felt that his forehead didn¡¯t hurt as much as before...

    The blood stopped flowing out, and the wound also felt a little itchy. This showed that it was slowly healing.

    ¡®Saliva!¡¯

    Ling Mo immediately thought about the Spider Empress¡¯s spit. After breaking through to the leader level, her saliva had even gained such a strong healing effect!

    But the actions of the Spider Empress made Ling Mo feel a bit strange.

    ¡®She wasn¡¯t attracted by the little amount of blood, but instead took the initiative to heal him?¡¯

    When the Spider Empress looked up again, Ling Mo met her gaze and suddenly felt his back be numb.

    ¡°You are my property, you mustn¡¯t be ruined...¡±

    She looked at Ling Mo with a very strange look, which seemed as if she really was looking at her own priceless treasure.

    Zombies wouldn¡¯t lie, so after Ling Mo became stunned for a while, he suddenly felt a ecstasy!

    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know what crazy thoughts this Spider Empress is thinking, but I at least know she won¡¯t take the initiative to hurt me!¡¯

    Indeed, from the moment she captured Ling Mo to right now, she hadn¡¯t taken an initiative to carry out any attacks!

    ¡°Ehh..now that I think about it, the reasons why I¡¯m dizzy and bleeding, are basically all because of my actions....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a headache.

    The Spider Empress stared at Ling Mo with deep affection and continued speaking, ¡°I want to....mate with you, then eat you. Then we really will be one.¡±

    ¡°FUCK ME! You actually turned out to be a ck widow!¡±

    The Ling Mo that had just rejoiced, immediately started to struggle like crazy.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 283 Part 2 - The Shadow of Death That The Black Widow Brings

    <strong>Chapter 283 Part 2 ¨C The Shadow of Death That The ck Widow Brings</strong>

    His fingers were still sucked in there, and he tried his best to pull it out slowly.

    In the process, the Spider Empress seemed as if she felt great pleasure, and the tentacles that came out from her wrist, danced around her.

    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind her. Shana was thrown into the air, the scythe in her hands came mming down after she was behind the Spider Empress.

    Although the Spider Empress had the intentions to block the attack, her body suddenly became tight at this very moment having reached the peak of pleasure.

    Arge amount of fresh blood immediately burst out, but just when Ling Mo felt that he was about to escape from his predicament, the Spider Empress suddenly took him and moved upwards.

    The tentacles continued to retract, and they were quickly brought to the top of the tunnel. Ling Mo takes one a look and notices that he and the Spider Empress had arrived in a pitch ck closed environment.

    ¡°What is this ce....¡±

    His head had just looked upwards, and a little cement debris fell off immediately.

    The Spider Empress said, ¡°I just dug this ce. Your three spouses can¡¯t get up here right?¡±

    ¡°....Fuck me....¡± Ling Mo was speechless.

    This hole fit perfectly for just the both of them, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t believe that Ye Lian and the girls wouldn¡¯t be able to find a way to get up here.

    The problem would just be the amount of time it took.....

    However, Ling Mo soon heard the roars of the mutant zombies in the distance. It was obvious that the Spider Empress had the ability to summon other mutant zombies. In order to keep Ye Lian and other two women busy, she summoned the other mutant zombies.

    <i>¡®After gaining their intelligence, zombies are so fucking perverse.¡¯</i>

    Ling Mo silently stared at the Spider Empress and began to think about how to get out of this situation.

    <i>¡®As for waiting for Ye Lian and girls toe up, I¡¯m afraid that there isn¡¯t enough time....¡¯</i>

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and mate, I still need to reproduce. You have my blood in your body which makes it the most suitable mating object.¡±

    The Spider Empress¡¯s private area was still sucking onto Ling Mo¡¯s fingers, but Ling Mo could feel that he only needed a little more strength and he could finally pull it out.

    As she was talking, she reached out with her tentacles and began trying to get rid of Ling Mo¡¯s pants.

    ¡°You¡¯re a ck widow...¡± Ling Mo felt for the first time that it was not a good thing to have a beautiful woman take the initiative to undress himself.

    Although at this time, his body seems to be feeling very happy, even his little friend seems to be lifting itself up on impulse, but his mind was full of crisis.

    <i>¡®Little buddy, don¡¯t be a sell out! STAY THE FUCK DOWN!¡¯</i>

    Ling Mo stared at his crotch and roared in his mind.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any superpower to shrink back down. After this seriously injured Spider Empress is finished with him, he would be the nutrients she needed for pregnancy.

    ¡°Fuck, since you¡¯re not going to let go of me, I¡¯m going to make you dry!¡±

    Ling Mo regained his vigor, and suddenly gritted his teeth and shoved his fingers in deeper.

    The body of the Spider Empress was very sensitive. This feeling was like a p in the face. Her body once again tightened and she let out a low scream through the gap between her teeth.

    At the same time, her tentacle¡¯s softened immediately, and her movements for removing Ling Mo¡¯s pants began to slow down.

    <i>¡®IT¡¯S EFFECTIVE!¡¯ </i>

    Ling Mo was excited.

    As long as he could squeeze out all the Spider Empress¡¯s ¡®energy¡¯, he would have a chance to fight back.

    The shadow of death covered Ling Mo¡¯s head(TL: I think the author was trying to say the Spider Empress grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s head), and he slowly pulled out his fingers and then shoved it in again.

    The fresh blood that flowed from behind the Spider Empress had leaked onto Ling Mo and soaked his body, and had prated into his pores a little bit.

    While Ling Mo was preupied, he could feel that his body was getting hotter and hotter, his forehead was covered in sweat and whenever the Spider Empress tried to struggle, he would use his spiritual strangtion attack....

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even notice how many times he used his spiritual tentacles, nor did he notice the amount of times the Spider Empress reached her peak after shoving his fingers inside.

    In fact, if this was a normal situation, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force would have long been consumed already.

    But the fresh blood of the Spider Empress seems to have stimted the potential in Ling Mo¡¯s body and spiritual force.

    <i>¡®If I didn¡¯t use my spiritual strangtion attack first, perhaps I might have lost my sense of reasoning due to my excitement. The consumption of my spiritual force seems to help in keeping me awake.¡¯</i>

    Ling Mo made his fingers twitch while at the same time, felt the contractions from the tentacles that bound him.

    Whenever the Spider Empress reached the peak, the tentacles would loosen a bit, and Ling Mo would take the opportunity to pull his arm out a bit.

    After doing this many times, Ling Mo finally felt that his arm was close to beingpletely freed.

 Chapter 284 Part 1 - Recalling Memory: Shattered Dreams

    <strong>Chapter 284 Part 1 ¨C Recalling Memory: Shattered Dreams</strong>

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles have been tightly wrapped around the Spider Empress¡¯s spiritual light.

    Whenever she reached the peak of pleasure, Ling Mo would immediatelyunch a spirit strangtion attack.

    It was super effective especially when Ling Mo used this attack when the Spider Empress¡¯s mind was empty due to pure pleasure.

    However, Ling Mo would get some images that would sh in front of his eyes.

    Whenever her spirit rxed, Ling Mo would feel a dizziness, and then those images would appear like slides...

    After Ling Mo¡¯s vehicle disappeared into a corner, a car that had already left made a u-turn and came back.

    Ste jumped out of the car and took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket.

    She turned her eyes to the biological research institute, then clenched the bottle and walked inside.

    <i>I don¡¯t want to be abandoned anymore, I want to have my own strength...</i>

    <i>Take this medicine, then make more of the medicine, then transform myself step by step into a sensible monster.</i>

    Maybe she would no longer be a person, maybe not even a zombie, but no matter what it was, it would be enough to get her out of the current weakness.

    She needed strength, she wanted to survive.

    In this foreignnd, of the apocalypse world, she still wanted to continue to live.

    ¡°If I have the strength, I could do whatever I want. I would get apletely new life.¡±

    When Ste arrived back to floor b3 and slowly walked toward the body of the Spider Empress, she made a cross sign on her chest and prayed, ¡°Good god, please forgive me...¡±

    She slowly approached the cocoon like corpse and stepped on the tentacles.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    But she didn¡¯t notice that every tentacle that she had stepped on began to slowly shake.

    ¡°I will slowly move all the fresh blood from your body to me, and then I will be a monster with wisdom.¡±

    Ste trembled as she reached out her hand, trying to pull the tentacles apart a little bit.

    There were a lot of memories in her mind, including her parents who died in a foreignnd, including the moment when they boarded the ce, and her expectations for a better future.

    <i>¡°Ste, you will be a great woman. I am really proud of you.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Maybe you might be the next Marie Curie. Oh wait...your research is a bit different, but I know that your dreams are the same as her. She¡¯s your role model right?¡±</i>

    But when the Apocalypse broke out, all those dreams became empty dreams.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± She ran out of theb madly, followed by her mentor who had suddenly mutated.

    The old man who was kind, friendly and usually with a lot of words, suddenly plunged at her fiercely, but with Ste¡¯s reflex, she was able to avoid. She then threw everything around her at him and then escaped.

    The entire biological research institution was inplete chaos. The sounds of gunfire continued to ring. Blood and colleagues that have turned crazy could be seen everywhere.

    Ste held her head and screamed aimlessly.

    She doesn¡¯t even know how she survived. If hell really did exist, then the world she was in now is the real hell.

    ¡°I will never be able to be a great woman...¡±

    Ste pulled away thest tentacle with tears in her face, and the sleeping face of the Spider Empress appeared in front of her.

    But it was at this moment, the Spider Empress suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°AHHHH!!¡±

    Ste was only able to make a scream before she was wrapped around with tentacles and pulled inside.

    A big cocoon made from tentacles reappeared, not even a drop of blood flowed out...

    ¡°Are all these memories from Ste?¡± Ling Mo shook his head and felt dizzy.

    In the tunnel, intense fighting sounds were being transmitted. Ye Lian and the other two women were fighting with the mutant zombies that were summoned by the Spider Empress.

    A crazy rush of pleasure once again urred. The Spider Empress tightened her body again and Ling Mo also felt as if some more images appeared in front of him once again...

    When theyers of the cocoon were peeled off, the person inside had changed.

    She slowly stood up, like a newborn, who hadn¡¯t learned to stand yet.

    As soon as the image changed, she was already at the entrance of the biological research institute. The car was still there.

    A tentacle reached out and easily ripped apart a door from the car. She then walked over unsteadily and pulled out a backpack. From inside the backpack, she removed a skirt from it and put it on her body.

    ¡°I...Where should I go? So hungry, so lonely....¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 284 Part 2 - Recalling Memory: Shattered Dreams

    <strong>Chapter 284 Part 2 ¨C Recalling Memory: Shattered Dreams</strong>

    She reached out and wiped the dust off the window, looking at her slightly blurred face in the reflection, ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m so confused....¡±

    After quite some time, she slowly walked along the road towards the City of X.....

    ¡°Am I reading her memories?¡±

    Ling Mo felt as if he was some short-lived body that was attached to the Spider Empress and followed her back in the past to experience something.

    This feeling felt so real, that even Ling Mo became dazed when he returned back to himself.

    After learning about the Spider Empress¡¯s experience, Ling Mo suddenly had a very strange feeling.

    Other than Ye Lian and the other two female zombies, there was actually one more zombie that regained a new life after evolving.

    This was also a type of evolution. In the process of their evolution, their human side would be eliminated and fall from the top of the food chain, to the very bottom.

    The evolution of zombies was done on the basis of the destruction of mankind...

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think so much. I just hope that I can survive with Ye Lian and the other girls. I don¡¯t ever want to lose them.¡±

    The confusion in the Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared. You would only learn how to cherish something once you have lost it. Even if she turned into a zombie, Ling Mo¡¯s idea would never change.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    Ling Mo finally pulled out the hand that was held behind him. He clenched on the Tang Sword and shed towards the Spider Empress.

    However a tentacle wrapped around his wrist and forcefully threw him away.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    The tunnel¡¯s height was around a hundred meters, which was almost equivalent to falling directly from the third floor of a building.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have time to react before he felt that he was about to touch the ground.

    The top of his Tang sword was full of blood. It seems that the Spider Empress should have been seriously injured by him, but now it was his turn to be seriously injured, maybe he might even directly fall to his death.

    The height wasn¡¯t very high, but he was thrown heavily, and not to mention there were railings below.

    Sure enough, leader level zombies were very difficult to deal with, especially in such a narrow ce.

    In terms ofbat ability, the Spider Empress was definitely the strongest zombie Ling Mo had ever met, not to mention the knowledge and intelligence she gained from Ste.

    She was the perfect fighting weapon, and also Ste¡¯s wish. Ste¡¯s wish could be considered as achieved...

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    At the moment when Ling Mo was about tond, his spiritual force suddenly reached a state of high concentration.

    Everything that he saw from his eyes became stuck in it¡¯s position and the air around seemed to have be very dense. At the same time, the surrounding sounds became very clear.

    The pieces of cement that fell with him, Ye Lian running towards his shadow, a mutant zombie being killed by Shana, and even tiny blood specks flying.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes seems to have be a camera with slow-motion effects, and everything became very clear in his eyes.

    But at the same time, Ling Mo also felt as if his head was splitting.

    A few minutes ago, his spiritual strength experienced the process of continuously consuming and replenishing. It was as if he touched his own limits countless times.

    More than a dozen spiritual tentacles reached out and seized the railroad tracks right when Ling Mo was about tond on the ground.

    This feeling was fantastic. It was originally an invisible spiritual power, but now it could actually touch objects, and could even help withstand the tremendous power from Ling Mo¡¯s fall.

    Ling Mo¡¯s falling speed immediately slowed down. Finally, when he was less than a meter away from the ground, he felt a sharp pain in his head and couldn¡¯t slow himself down anymore. His sight went ck and fell down.

    A soft embrace immediately caught him, and Ling Mo felt his head hit something soft with a good springy feeling. Quite a wonderful bouncy feeling....

    ¡°Brother Ling....You....Are you okay?¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s pair of big worried eyes looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m....I¡¯m fine....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyelids were getting heavier and he was trying to keep his eyes open, but his head was in too much pain from consuming so much spiritual force.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Brother Ling....Everything¡¯s going to be okay...¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s whisper made Ling Mo feel a little calm from the pain, his head was getting heavier and heavier, and his eyelids finally closed.

 Chapter 285 Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 285 Part 1 ¨C I Will Definitely Come Back And Overpower You</strong>

    Although his eyes were closed, the sounds around him sounded very clear.

    Fresh blood dripped on the ground, the flesh and bones of mutant zombies were cut open, and Shana and Li Ya Lin¡¯s weapons created noise as they shed their weapons through the empty air.

    It was as if his ears had be extra sensitive, and all the small sounds were automatically erged.

    Ling Mo could even hear the sound of blood flowing in his body. His heart beated violently as if it could almost squeeze out of his chest.

    In his body, there was still some of the Spider Empress¡¯s blood, and this warmth wrapped around his body and constantly repaired the wounds he had suffered.

    What seemed like a long time in Ling Mo¡¯s consciousness, was actually only one or two minutes from the time he lost conscious, to the time he woke up, based on the sounds he heard.

    When Ling Mo suddenly opened his eyes, all his tentacles had been made by spiritual energy.

    These tentacles suddenly pped the rails, immediately giving a muffled sound, and even making the ground shake.

    ¡°AHH!¡± Ling Mo immediately pressed his temple and shook his head.

    His spiritual force was already exhausted at this time, and using his tentacles made him feel as if his head was tearing apart.

    ¡°Although the tentacles substantialize, it couldn¡¯t be considered a physical attack, but instead an energy attack. And because the energy is scattered between each of the tentacles, it wouldn¡¯t be seen by others, unlike Lin Tianxiang¡¯s energy shield. However the consumption of spiritual force was quiterge, and it is necessary to find a suitable method in order to prolong the use.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly reached a conclusion. After his spiritual force improved, he felt that his thinking was much clearer.

    Although right now he had a headache and was very weak, it didn¡¯t affect his ability to think.

    The substantialization of spiritual force...who would have thought that Ling Mo would break through his bottleneck in this situation.

    From this point of view, this Spider Empress has brought him a lot of benefits.

    As for the extremely powerful tentacles that the Spider Empress had, Ling Mo was actually a little envious.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    They both were tentacles, but the Spider Empress¡¯s tentacle was an entity and would continue to regenerate after being destroyed, not to mention it¡¯s physical attack ability was extremely abnormal.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles was pure spiritual energy. In the case of being incapable of materialization, he could only attack the enemy¡¯s spiritual force.

    The stronger the enemy¡¯s spiritual force was, the less effective Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual attack would be.

    The control ability could be used against zombies. All zombies below leader level have very little resistance to this ability, but unfortunately this ability couldn¡¯t be used on humans.

    Which was why Ling Mo was so sensitive to the military entering the city since he felt that his strength wasn¡¯t strong enough. His ability was still too weakpared to human guns.

    But now that his spiritual force was able to materialize, his attack methods would be much greater.

    Once Ling Mo got back up, the Spider Empress also crawled out of the cave she dug and then hung herself in the air with the help of her tentacles.

    Her face was flushed and the wound behind her seemed to have stopped bleeding.

    However, there was another huge wound on her chest, which looked very deep. There was arge amount of bleeding in that area.

    In the gaps between her torn clothes, those giant magnificent peaks were basically almostpletely exposed.

    You could tell that she felt ¡®Real¡¯ good before, because as she was hanging in the air at this moment, her body disyed a very soft seductive look, and paired with thatzy look of hers was enough to make many men go crazy over.

    But the tentacles behind her showed a different story. It showed that she was still dangerous and could at any moment rush down tounch an attack.

    Ling Mo looked at her with vignce. After taking a deep look at Ling Mo, she said, ¡°I will definitelye back...and then I willpletely overpower you(TL:I think the author meant rape lol).¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because the Spider Empress¡¯s expression was very serious, in addition to also looking dangerous, Ling Mo would not have been able to stop himself from cumming.

    But it was due to him being stunned at this moment which allowed the Spider Empress to quickly disappear into the darkness.

    She ran too fast, even if Ling Mo wanted to chase after her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know whether I should be having a headache, or whether I be looking for to it...¡± Ling Mo held his head and thought about it.

    But then he shivered, ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t let her eat me just so I can ¡®PaPaPa¡¯ with her one time. I don¡¯t want to be eaten while in process of mating with her. And it¡¯s very likely that she would start eating from that mouth below....¡±

    Ling Mo felt a chill. Although the Spider Empress looked sweet and delicious, the risk of mating with her was just too great.

    Fortunately, her injury was very serious. It was probably impossible for her to fully recover unless she rested for at least ten days or half a month.

    Based on the sounds of her voice, her lungs were likely injured and leaking air.

    <i>¡®It would be best if it took her a little longer to recover, at least giving me more time to thoroughly grasp a new attack method after finally breaking through.¡¯</i>

    Ling Mo thought in secret, while at the same time looking up at the cave.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 285 Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 285 Part 2 ¨C I Will Definitely Come Back And Overpower You</strong>

    ¡°Brother Ling, what are you doing?¡± Ye Lian asked in confusion.

    ¡°She lost so much blood, we shouldn¡¯t waste it.¡± Ling Mo coughed and said.

    A spiritual tentacle rose up and hooked onto the edge of the man-made cave. He then used his spiritual tentacle to pull his body up.

    This scene might seem very magical in the eyes of others, but for Ling Mo, it felt like he was being reeled in by a rope, and at the end of the rope it was connected to his mind.

    The little spiritual force he had left was quickly consumed, and Ling Mo suddenly had a headache.

    This didn¡¯t mean that it would always require so much spiritual force for such use. Ling Mo hadn¡¯t urately grasped the output of spiritual force which was why he consumed so much for such actions.

    For example, imagine you used all your strength using an axe, but in fact you only needed a small amount in order to chop a caterpir in half, all that extra strength is wasted.

    ¡°Brother Ling, HE....HE CAN FLY...¡±

    Ye Lian stared nkly as she saw Ling Mo quickly go up, then screamed with great surprise.

    Shana and Li Ya Lin also turned their eyes to look at Ling Mo and their expressions disyed shock.

    ¡°It looks as if it¡¯s very fun.¡± Shana said brightly.

    At this time, her feet was already surrounded by mutant zombie corpses. Her scythe was also covered with blood. She had an extremely pure appearance as she was smiling, which was a stark contrast to this bloody scene.

    As Ling Mo was staring nkly as he went up, he almost ran into the ceiling of the tunnel.

    ¡°Cough..Cough..If I really did run into it, that would have been very bad...¡±

    Ling Mo was still very unfamiliar in using his spiritual tentacles after they had been able to substantialize. Even climbing into the cave, costed him a lot of effort.

    After going up, Ling Mo really found a lot of blood lying in the cave. He quickly took out a bottle from his backpack and found a dropper with a rubber head to start collecting the blood, bit by bit.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°This sure is good stuff...¡±

    In the process of collecting the blood, Ling Mo also noticed that his body was sticky. The moment he tried to collect the blood, the palm of his hand was all red.

    This blood was also of course from the Spider Empress¡¯s body. Ling Mo soon thought of the warmth he felt before, simr to the feeling when he directly took the medicine, but even morefortable.

    ¡°Does this mean the virus can directly prate through our pores? But I have encountered other zombie blood and this hasn¡¯t happened before. It should probably only be for the Spider Empress though. It seems that her blood was like the toxin in a ck widows, but not as dangerous, and even bringing some benefits.¡±

    After Ling Mo thought about it, he looked down at his middle finger.

    Only zombies who could automatically contract down there, would be able to achieve such amazing results with only a middle finger...

    Not sure if this counted as a rtionship between spouses for zombies. As a zombie, as long as the other party became a spouse, it would be impossible for it to fall in love again with another.

    But the Spider Empress was a mutant zombie, who knows what her situation would be....

    ¡°When I havepletely mastered the method in using my spiritual force for materialization and also improved my physical ability again, I could try to summon her. Or....¡± Ling Mo looked at his wrist. ¡°I could let some blood out and see if it can maybe lure her over. Her blood is very important to me. The blood of other mutant zombies would definitely not achieve this kind of effect. Since she won¡¯t kill me before mating, I can use this to my advantage.¡±

    After calming down, Ling Mo began to carefully consider the existence of the Spider Empress. He thought about the advantages and disadvantages it would bring for him.

    On the surface, as long as he didn¡¯t mate with her, he should be safe. If the Spider Empress wanted to reproduce, she would need to guarantee his survival.

    But this wasn¡¯t an absolutely safe life-saving amulet. Ling Mo didn¡¯t like to have a knife hanging over his head.

    <i>¡®As long as my strength is stronger than her, I can control her. Her blood is very useful to me so I will allow her to live. Her life must be controlled by me, not the other way around.¡¯</i>

    Ling Mo secretly thought in his head.

 Chapter 286 Part 1 - Why Is Your Hand Hurting My Little Friend?

    <strong>Chapter 286 Part 1 ¨C Why Is Your Hand Hurting My Little Friend?</strong>

    When Ling Mo and his group were close to returning to the train, Xia Zhining was also running towards the tunnel direction with Chen Youdong.

    Although they didn¡¯t see the actual body of the Spider Empress, the traces that were left above the train were shocking enough.

    When she saw that Ling Mo and his group werepletely fine, Xia Zhining was shocked.

    Chen Youdong was very happy. He came over to Ling Mo and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s great to see that you guys are all right. That one was the big boss, right?¡±

    ¡°En. But unfortunately she escaped.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Chen Youdong showed a look of pity on his face. He suddenly focused his gaze on Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, and the said something unexpectedly, ¡°I feel that your spiritual force seems to be very strong, are you a spiritual type user?¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo nod, he shook his head strangely, ¡°I had this feeling before, but it wasn¡¯t as strong as it is now. Sure enough, you hid it well.¡±

    He probably would never have thought that Ling Mo would directly breakthrough and be a real powerhouse in such a short period of time.

    The improvement of spiritual force was very difficult. Every breakthrough was not easy, let alone qualitative changes.

    As a spiritual type psychic, Chen Youdong¡¯s perception was also very sensitive. Although he didn¡¯t have any suspicions, he did give a reminder to Ling Mo.

    ¡°As a person, it¡¯s better to be low-key. I need to practice on controlling my spiritual force. During this time, I shouldn¡¯t take anymore gan(zombie saliva) to speed up my recovery. I might as well take this time to stabilize and work on a good foundation.¡± Ling Mo thought secretly.

    The Spider Empress won¡¯t appear again in a short time, and as for the rest of the mutant zombies, Ye Lian and the other girls could easily handle them.

    ¡°How is the situation for you guys?¡± Ling Mo asked as he followed them.

    Xia Zhining¡¯s eyes shed with a bit of sadness and said, ¡°Another two members died. The rest went to check on Tom¡¯s situation. They reported that Tom¡¯s team suffered heavy casualties.¡±

    ¡°Sun Zeya...¡± Ling Mo quickly increased his movement speed.

    Soon they reached the ce where most of the mutant zombie corpses were concentrated. There was actually a train hole for trains that were resting or switching operators. Tom used this hole in order to limit the amount of mutant zombies that were chasing after them.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    The ground was full of dead bodies, both mutant zombies and survivors.

    Ling Mo took a rough look and found that there were at least seven or eight human corpses among the dead and all of them had tragic deaths.

    They were forced toe here, with basically no other options, they could only make their final stand here.

    ¡°LING MO!¡±

    A shout of surprise came, a sturdy big man squeezed out of the crowd and walked out. After staring at Ling Mo¡¯s eyes carefully, he suddenly hugged him, ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you! When I heard that the zombie leader had focused it¡¯s sights on you, I really started to sweat for you! That zombie is too strong. Most of our elites that died were killed by her hands!¡±

    ¡°Um...um Tom...¡± This was Ling Mo¡¯s first time being held by man like this. He quickly pushed Tom away and asked anxiously. ¡°How are you, are you okay? Where¡¯s Sun Zeya?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s here.¡± Tom pulled Ling Mo and pushed the crowd apart and walked deeper into the train hole.

    Ling Mo immediately noticed the girl who was always smiling. She was sitting on the ground with a pale face. Half of her body was soaked with blood, and there was a huge wound on her leg. At this time she was putting bandages on herself.

    Seeing Ling Mo, she immediately opened her mouth and revealed a surprised smile, then reached out to Ling Mo and said, ¡°Help me up.¡±

    With a single pull from Ling Mo, she almost directly sank into Ling Mo¡¯s arms. Her twin peaks at least were already touching Ling Mo¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I am so happy to see you, I didn¡¯t expect for you toe and save me. Now don¡¯t I resemble a princess that was just saved?¡± Sun Zeya asked with a smile.

    Ling Mo stared at her eyes, then whispered, ¡°A princess who has just been rescued would not immediately reach out and grab the warrior¡¯s little friend. What is your hand doing? Why do you want to hurt my little friend?¡±

    Sun Zeya didn¡¯t even bother showing a embarrassed look. She smiled and let go of her hand, then tiptoed on the only leg she could still used, and put her mouth next to Ling Mo¡¯s ear, ¡°Then why is it that the moment you looked at me, you showed signs of standing up? Could it be that you were thinking about the time when I wasn¡¯t wearing anything in the bathtub? If you are, I let you experience pain.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a terrible headache. Sure enough, it was a mistake to even worry about the safety of this woman.

    How could she be this narcissistic!?

    She was just in desperate life or death situation and in a blink of an eye, she could easily hold on to Ling Mo¡¯s little friend without hesitation and calmly say these things.

    Ling Mo¡¯s little friend was in fact, in a half-standing state, but because he was wearing a coat, she wouldn¡¯t have found out if they weren¡¯t so close.

    And the reason why he was in a half-standing state was due to the Spider Empress¡¯s tentacles....

    ¡°My fantasies aren¡¯t that low, thank you.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because you were handicapped, I would have already pushed you away!¡¯

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 286 Part 2 - Why Is Your Hand Hurting My Little Friend?

    <strong>Chapter 286 Part 2 ¨C Why Is Your Hand Hurting My Little Friend?</strong>

    Sun Zeya took the opportunity to hang on to Ling Mo. Not only that, she also reached out wanting to grab Ye Lian¡¯s hand. However, Ye Lian noticed this, shook her head and escaped.

    ¡°I always feel that your girlfriends are very repulsive towards me. Is the reason because I¡¯m extremely close to their boyfriend?¡± Sun Zeya blinked and asked.

    Her and Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°intimate¡± actions had attracted quite a lot of attention, and Tom was the only one who casted a sympathetic look at Ling Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing your girlfriends will definitely be angry to the point that they won¡¯t let you sleep with them tonight. So why don¡¯t you tell me about the special mutant zombies that are above the regr mutant zombies.¡±

    Sun Zeya asked with a smile.

    ¡°You can try taking your clothes off and then hanging on to me, otherwise I won¡¯t be threatened by you.¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and walked straight into the crowd with her dangling onto him.

    Lin Tianxiang¡¯s face was extremely pale at this time. He was leaning against the wall, with an expression that seemed as if he could faint at any time. He could only smile weakly as he saw Ling Mo and his party.

    Zhou Goucheng sat on the ground and his face was also pale. His arm was already bandaged or else Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t dare let Ye Lian and the girlse any closer.

    Zhou Guocheng lifted his head, looked up at Ling Mo and Sun Zeya, who was hanging on to him, then immediately frowned and said.

    ¡°It seems that I really can¡¯t be your father-inw. Just right now, when I was in a life and death situation, I thought about it. The people from the past also had three or four wives. Seeing how concerned you were about your girlfriends...I reluctantly epted it. But who knew that you still had another one!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always talking about searching for a son-inw, but I don¡¯t think you look that old...¡± Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°How old is your precious daughter?¡±

    ¡°Ten years old.¡± Zhou Guocheng blinked. ¡°When she grows up, she will be beautiful, like her mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re simplypletely crazy and ridiculous...¡± Ling Mo was suddenly stupefied, then shook his head with a chill.

    Only four people survived in Tom¡¯s team. Except for Tom, all three people including Sun Zeya were seriously injured.

    Among the other two, one was the sharpshooter, Wang Heng, and the other person was the team member that Ling Mo saved previously.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, that member carried almost the whole team¡¯s supply of medicine and even though he knew that his leg was almost broken, he didn¡¯t bother letting go of his backpack.

    Anyone who was running for their lives would reduce their weight in order to speed up and lower their physical exertion, but this person carried on with so many things and even persisted...

    To him, almost dying once was a good thing since his survival potential had been stimted.

    When he saw Ling Mo, he disyed an excited look, his face suddenly turned red, then he grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I survived again!¡±

    Ling Moughed and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°You have now be a hero.¡±

    ¡°I will never forget you.¡± He bit his lip and said solemnly.

    When Cheng Youdong helped lift them up, he said with some excitement, ¡°I believe that when we all head back, you guys will be elites in the future. Although Tom¡¯s team has been destroyed, we at least got four more experienced leaders in return.¡±

    The tunnel wasn¡¯t safe. After doing some simple first-aid and eating some dry food to restore strength, everyone supported each other and walked along the railroad tracks toward the subway station.

    On the road back, everyone maintained a high degree of vignce. What they were most worried about was for the Spider Empress to suddenly wheel around and strike at them.

    Xia Zhining and Chen Youdong both asked Ling Mo about the Spider Empress¡¯s situation, but Ling Mo only vaguely told them what had happened, so they didn¡¯t know that she was injured and wouldn¡¯t appear in a short period of time.

    ¡°When the armyes here....¡± Sun Zeya climbed on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder with one hand and limped on a tiptoe, while holding a cold smile and gritted her teeth. ¡°I will definitely find all those zombies and ughter them!¡±

    ¡°How could it be that easy. It definitely also won¡¯t be all of them.....¡± Ling Mo smiled and said meaningfully.

 Chapter 287 Part 1 - Iâ€™ve Given Up Treatment

    <strong>Chapter 287 Part 1 ¨C I¡¯ve Given Up Treatment</strong>

    ¡°This is the first time I felt that being on the surface was great!¡±

    After Wang Heng came out of the subway station, he took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that there wasn¡¯t any way to kill all those mutant zombies...By the time we reach X city, god knows how many mutant zombies we will need to face...¡±

    Chen Youdong was also very worried about this. ording to Ling Mo, the source of the mutant zombies may be the biological research institution.

    And the first time Falcon camp ever received news of the mutant zombies was in a report from the search and rescue team that was stationed at the high-tech district.

    When they discovered the mutant zombies again, they were already at the center of the city.

    In such a long distance, there must of been some mutant zombies that broke off from the main group, bing another source of infection.

    Their behavior patterns were obviously different from those of ordinary zombies. They would constantly be on the move instead of swaying in ce.

    If we add in the mutant zombies that were scattered in the subway tunnel, there would be even more mutant zombies appearing soon in the city once those mutant zombies leave the tunnels from the other directions.

    The overall improvements of the zombies have made the lives of the survivors very difficult, but at least the number of zombies have been greatly reduced, and in some areas there weren¡¯t even any zombies which allowed human survivors to be able to survive.

    But now, in addition to the dramatic increase in the number of mutated zombies, this new type of mutant zombie has also appeared.

    These mutant zombies were more like abination of ordinary zombies and mutant beasts. Their direction of evolution has also evolved from physical strength to the evolution of shape.

    ¡°I suspect that the virus in their bodies can possibly rewrite their gic makeup, but who could possibly know the actual truth.¡±

    Lin Tianxiang pushed his sses on his nose and took out a small bag of flesh and blood from his pocket. He said to Ling Mo, ¡°This was cut from a body of a mutant zombie. I¡¯m bringing it back to our virusboratory, hoping to find a easier way to deal with these mutant zombies. Oh yes, I heard that you weren¡¯t nning on joining our group, have you really considered it? If your not a member of our camp, you won¡¯t be able to enter the istion area at that time.¡±

    Zhou Guocheng also patted Ling Mo¡¯s back and said, ¡°You should still think about it, the world outside is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You guys still have a virusb?¡± Ling Mo suddenly showed a very interested look. As for their invitation, Ling Mo chose to ignore it.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Lin Tianxiang nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, unfortunately I¡¯m not one of those professionals...There was arge medical researchpany in A city, in which several experts in this field of expertise survived. Once we have established the isted area, we would obviously establish a virusboratory immediately since we have both equipment and experts.¡±

    He excitedly held his sses and said, ¡°It is said that they already have some research results. Once we have developed a vine that can fight this infection, we will get in touch with the rest of the survivors in the whole country with the Air Force. At that time, humans....At least the survivors in our country would bepletely united.¡±

    ¡°Cough..Cough..¡± Zhou Guocheng pretended to cough.

    ¡°Did your lungs stop working? Or are you about to croak because your at ate stage of lung cancer?¡± Lin Tianxiang rolled his eyes and asked.

    Chen Yondong waved his hand and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hide this. Not to mention, brother Ling has already cooperated with us twice in a short time. If he didn¡¯t lure away that mutant boss zombie just then, we might have all been wiped out.¡±

    Lin Tianxiang took another look at Zhou Guocheng and said, ¡°Everyone is ultimately human. There is really no need to hide these things. In fact, weck a lot of materials. The research on vines are currently hypotheses. It would still take quite some time to actually start production and even go on for clinical trials. At that time, we may even need to trouble Ling Mo for help.¡±

    ¡°Are you...guys nning to find a cure for them?¡± Ling Mo asked a little embarrassedly.

    Lin Tianxiang, as a psychic, could get much more information than the average team member. Not even Sun Zeya or Tom knew this kind of information.

    Ling Mo felt grateful that they would take the initiative to talk about this. He usually avoided ces where human beings gathered. The biggest problem for him was hisck of information.

    He was too ignorant.

    On the other hand, his understanding of zombies was much greater than others.

    As for the vine research... Ling Mo is somewhat scornful.

    They understood too little about the virus. Ling Mo on the other hand had already been ingesting the virus in small amounts, even using the virus as a healing agent.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know the nature of this virus, but he knew that this virus was main reason for evolution, and that the speed of its evolution was not something the speed of human research could keep up with.

    If vines could so easily be discovered, then this virus that almost destroyed the entire human race was just too misleading.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 287 Part 2 - Iâ€™ve Given Up Treatment

    <strong>Chapter 287 Part 2 ¨C I¡¯ve Given Up Treatment</strong>

    Chen Youdong¡¯s face immediately became a bit weird. He looked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Those monsters...there¡¯s no point in researching a cure for them. The amount of zombies is just too much, and...the cost of researching it would be too great. We can only care for humans.¡±

    These words made Ling Mo¡¯s mood immediately feel heavy.

    Although he predicted this answer when he asked, but it was still ufortable when he actually heard it.

    A small hand sneaked out and held Ling Mo¡¯s palm. He looked back and saw that Ye Lian was staring at him with her dull and somewhat ice-cold eyes, making him feel as if Ye Lian was relieved at this answer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t....Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡± She gently tightened her fingers, and the corner of her mouth went slightly up, revealing a sweet smile.

    The confusion in Ling Mo¡¯s heart suddenly swept away, ¡°En.¡±

    His question was a bit weird, but Chen Youdong and the others didn¡¯t think too much of it.

    Many of their rtives and friends had mutated, but upon seeing the evolution and terror of the zombies, they had long given up the search for a cure.

    It was rare to see people like Ling Mo who still had such an idea.

    Shana also smiled at Ling Mo and waited for Chen Youdong and the others to walk ahead of them before whispering, ¡°Truthfully, brother Ling, we also don¡¯t want to be treated. At least I have given up on a cure. Even if I could change back to being a normal human, won¡¯t my strength also disappear? I don¡¯t want to be risking my life just to kill an ordinary zombie. I also don¡¯t wish to be your burden. I just hope that all of us can survive together.¡±

    ¡°Silly Shana....¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub her head.

    Li Ya Lin also agreed by nodding. ¡°I also don¡¯t want it. I think it¡¯s great to be a zombie, at least we only knew each other after I became a zombie.¡±

    She this while pinching Ling Mo¡¯s chin and lifting it up before pecking him on the lips, ¡°isn¡¯t that right, my little junior brother?¡±

    ¡°Hey, take back that ¡®little¡¯ word! Why doesn¡¯t anyone ever call me husband!¡±

    Ling Mo reluctantly spread his hand and asked.

    Since the path for a cure couldn¡¯t be walked, it could be regarded as one less thing Ling Mo had to think about. He could not concentrate on the goal of restoring their intelligence and their evolution.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Of course, the most important thing at the moment was theplete improvement of Shana and skillful use of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force.

    Xia Zhining and her group found a very prominent five-star hotel and went inside. They would make contact with the Falcon camp to get Ling Mo¡¯s rewards.

    Ling Mo could only temporarily stay with them during this time while they wait for his rewards, but this was also a good opportunity to recuperate for him.

    This made Sun Zeya very excited. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think of something malicious. If she knew that Hei Si was just behind her in less than 500 meters, would she jump up in fright?

    After clearing up the zombies in the hotel, Xia Zhining and others stayed on the fourth floor, while Ling Mo and his party stayed on the sixth floor.

    They found a unopened bag of rice that was vacuum sealed and turned on the gas to cook a good dinner.

    Because there was canned meat on the dinner table, Ye Lian and the other two women also apanied Ling Mo for dinner.

    ¡°You going to only eat meat?¡± Ling Mo nced at Ye Lian who was diligently trying to finish a can and whispered.

    Ye Lian looked up at him, then swallowed the food in her mouth and turned her gaze to Ling Mo¡¯s backpack. Her pink tongue stuck out and licked the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°No, the blood I collected isn¡¯t for food. Nevermind, be a good girl and eat the canned food.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly grabbed the backpack and then shoved all the cans in front of him to Ye Lian.

    It was at this moment when Ling Mo felt four eyes tightly locked himself. He rubbed his forehead with his hand, then looked at thest two cans inside the backpack and handed them to Shana and Li Ya Lin evenly.

    ¡°Truthfully, I also wanted to eat meat!¡±

    ¡°Then I will help you catch a zombie tomorrow, you can bake it and then eat!¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful of you! But please don¡¯t....¡±

 Chapter 288 Part 1 - Multiple Pleasures of a Tentacle

    <strong>Chapter 288 Part 1 ¨C Multiple Pleasures of a Tentacle</strong>

    After sleeping for a night, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force and physical strength had almost fully recovered.

    ¡°Awake...He¡¯s awake...¡±

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Ye Lian leaning against him, staring at him with her big eyes.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Ling Mo smiled, and a spiritual tentacle stretched out and quietly explored Ye Lian¡¯s body.

    She immediately eximed and then looked around.

    The tentacle gently flicked her smooth forehead.

    However, the consumption of his spiritual force for such a subtle movement was just too much. It was enough for Ling Mo to smash a piece of wood with his tentacles.

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes widened and she reached out and touched her head, then rushed into Ling Mo¡¯s body and said, ¡°Something invisible is touching me and bullying me!¡±

    Even if it was a zombie, it would still be nervous when it faced something that it couldn¡¯t see or touch.

    However, it was obvious she was doing this only to get Ling Mo¡¯s attention. Ling Mo felt that her heartbeat was quite stable, and it didn¡¯t seem that she was frightened at all.

    Zombies simply aren¡¯t scared at all...

    Shana immediately sat up from the other side.

    She only wore a big t-shirt with her long hair covering her white shoulders allowing a glimpse of her small side boobs.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a bit emotional. It was such a great feeling to wake up and see such a beautiful scenery. It was indeed a great enjoyment of his in life.

    The sunlighting in from the window had also just spilled on the bed. For a moment, Ling Mo even forgot that on the outside, it was still a cruel and bloody world.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Where is the thing that is bullying Sister Lian? Where is it? Watch me cut it into pieces!¡±

    She was about to reach for her scythe that was on the bedside, when she suddenly widened her eyes.

    The scythe seemed as it was caught by an invisible rope, slowly being dragged away from her. She then felt a presence pulling from her neckline.

    As Shana looked down, she saw that her clothes were being pulled down a little bit.

    Her shoulders werepletely exposed, and at the same time, Ling Mo¡¯s hand quietly touched her lower back and moved upwards.

    Hearing Li Ya Lin¡¯s cries from the bed also, Ling Mo felt as if he was in cloud nine.

    Originally, he thought that his spiritual tentacles wouldn¡¯t be able to give him the sense of touch, since after all, this was only spiritual energy.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that after being able to materialize his spiritual tentacles, his sense of touch was even better than his real hands. The sense of excitement when one touches another¡¯s skin was even magnified.

    The feeling from a hand required nerves to be transmitted back to the brain, but his spiritual tentacles had basically skipped that requirement.

    Although the difference between the two was very small and an average person might not feel any difference at all, that wasn¡¯t the case for Ling Mo.

    ¡°As of now, I am still unable to use this with ease. But once I am more skilled in using it, maybe I really will be a tentacle monster. When that timees, mybat power should have also improved a lot, and maybe if I meet the Spider Empress then, I can capture her alive.¡±

    Ling Mo knew that the Spider Empress wouldn¡¯t give up that easily on him, just like the previous zombie leader who identified Half-moon as his spouse.

    It was ironic that feeling of humans could deteriorate and even disappear, but for zombies or even beasts, they were clearly more defined.

    It stands to reason that if the Spider Empress really wanted to breed and give birth to her offspring, she could of definitely cultivated a spouse that had her blood.

    But when she made a decision that Ling Mo would be the one, she basically made sure that even if Ling Mo perished, she wouldn¡¯t consider a second candidate.

    ¡°I suddenly feel that zombies are just like moths. They would never retreat for food, and they would not retreat for their spouse. Even if they died, they would never give up.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a real pity though, I would definitely be able to spread my seeds, however, I would definitely also be disposed of after my usefulness is gone.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was preparing to use his tentacles to toss the three female zombies carefully from side to side, while also practicing the use of his tentacles at the same time, he suddenly stopped.

    ¡°All of you go back under the covers.¡± Ling Mo said, while casually putting on a shirt, jumped out of the bed and then walked to the door.

    After a few seconds, Ling Mo suddenly opened the door, and outside the door stood a surprised face. It was Sun Zeya, who was just about to knock on the door.

    ¡°Is this a coincidence, or are you able to see the future?¡±

    Sun Zeya took a moment to pull herself back together and asked with her head in a crooked angle.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 288 Part 2 - Multiple Pleasures of a Tentacle

    <strong>Chapter 288 Part 2 ¨C Multiple Pleasures of a Tentacle</strong>

    Ling Mo looked back at the bed, and the three female zombies had poked their heads out from under the covers and were curiously looking in his direction.

    ¡°It seems that I have disturbed your y time.¡± Sun Zeya smiled and said. But as she said this, she didn¡¯t disy any embarrassed expressions on her face.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ling Mo rubbed the space between his eyebrows and resisted the urge to directly throw Sun Zeya out.

    But unfortunately he didn¡¯t have the heart. No matter what he thought, she was still injured and could only be able to use one leg.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think badly, howe she wasn¡¯t scratched or bitten by a zombie?

    But when Ling Mo thought about it, if the situation really did happen, there would be a good chance that she would probably kill herself.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. The person who is doing the transaction has already set off, but the person won¡¯t be here until probably tomorrow. He could only use the number 11 road, you understand right...No? How could you possibly not know this?¡± Sun Zeya clicked her tongue, then she took Ling Mo and pulled him out the door. She dragged him downstairs and said, ¡°It basically means the man is on foot. In addition, due to the emergence of the mutated zombies, the camp has decided to immediately start construction of the outpost and start building the istion zone as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°The camp¡¯s original n was to wait until we had collected enough information before we started to set up the istion zone. But the current situation has changed, we now need to hurry andplete the preliminary work as quickly as possible before arge number of mutant zombies emerge. It should take probably a month. At that time, I will also be applying to be stationed at X City. Who knows, maybe we might have a chance to meet each other again.¡±

    Sun Zeya looked back at Ling Mo, reached out and explored the shirt in which he hadn¡¯t had time to button up, and then used her finger to slide down a little bit along his chest. ¡°Whenever we see each other, little Ling Mo always pops his head to greet me.¡±

    ¡°Stop being narcissistic...But regarding about the person you mentioned, what does he have to do with me? If he¡¯s slow, I¡¯ll just wait in my room.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Sun Zeya¡¯s limping leg, revealing a hint of helplessness. ¡°As a girl, can you not always reach out and cling onto me every time you see me....what your doing can easily cause misunderstandings.¡±

    Even with her leg being broken, this girl¡¯s arm was so powerful, moreover she could run around using one leg while tiptoeing. There was no need for her to cling on to Ling Mo.

    A person who could survive in her situation was indeed a monster that wasparable to a zombie.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s very boring here, so we decided to have some fun. Since your girlfriends don¡¯t really like talking to us, I went to find you instead.¡±

    Sun Zeya smiled at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo had a slight premonition.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Xia Zhining and the others were already sitting in the big living room. After seeing Ling Mo, Lin Tianxiang immediately removed a pistol from his body and ced it on the table, then reached out to Ling Mo, ¡°Your knife.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Mo asked in confusion.

    Zhou Guocheng smiled and said, ¡°Have you ever yed a huntingpetition?¡±

    As he said this, he took out some bullets, cigarettes, and canned food from his pocket. ¡°These are the prizes, and I know that Captain Xia wille up with more good things because there is a special guest today.¡±

    ¡°The huntingpetition is a very popr entertainment activity in our camp. Usually our hunting targets are just ordinary zombies, but this time our targets are high-level zombies or mutant zombies. The more you kills you make, the more prizes you win.¡±

    Xia Zhining leaned forward and put her hand on the table to support her chin, and said with a cold face.

    She gave people the feeling that she wasn¡¯t participating because of thepetition, but because she was able to kill zombies in order to vent her frustrations.

    Lin Tianxiang went on to say, ¡°But this time, Sun Zeya and Captain Tom will be joining us, so as psychics, we can¡¯t use weapons in order to make this fair.¡±

    Ling Mo leaned back and closed his eyes.

    This kind ofpetition had some appeal towards Ling Mo, and it sounded very interesting.

    But to suggest this at this time, especially when one of the contestants was still handicapped...

    ¡°You just want to see what kind of superpower I have, right?¡± Ling Mo looked at Sun Zeya and asked.

    Sun Zeya let out a haha, then suddenly reached out and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s arm, ¡°Just satisfy me already! When I think about how you will be separated from us soon, it makes me very sad! I didn¡¯t even get anything out of youst time. Please, please, please just give me a chance this time! I¡¯m so curious I can¡¯t sleep!¡±

 Chapter 289 Part 1 - The Pleasure And Pain Of Frisking

    <strong>Chapter 289 Part 1 ¨C The Pleasure And Pain Of Frisking</strong>

    ¡°Are you finished searching?¡±

    Ling Mo opened his arms and looked helplessly at Sun Zeya as she started to frisk him.

    During the huntingpetition, the psychics weren¡¯t allowed to carry any weapons.

    Although this was only a friendlypetition, the armies style was really different from that of an average persons, and their implementations of rules were quite strict.

    Everyone else also took out their weapons from their bodies, emptying everything out even their bullets.

    Only Sun Zeya and Tom could each retain a tactical knife.

    As for this kind of regtion, Ling Mo was still a little vignt, but after thinking about it, if they really wanted to do something, they didn¡¯t really need to make it so hard for themselves.

    Thinking of this, Ling Mo revealed a slight smile and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done!¡±

    Sun Zeya was very excited when she offered to search Ling Mo¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that she was purely trying to take this opportunity to study Ling Mo.

    As a normal male, being groped by a woman with good looks made Ling Mo think of some pleasant thoughts.

    But Ye Lian and the girls were staring at him not far away, which made Ling Mo feel a lot of pressure.

    ¡°Look, I found another nail. Why do you have so many weapons on your....body? But what¡¯s the use of these nails? Are you nning to put them on the ground for zombies to step on?¡±

    Sun Zeya took a nail from Ling Mo¡¯s pocket and curiously put it on the table after taking a closer look at it.

    The table was full of weapons that Ling Mo carried.

    A Tang sword, a short knife, a tactical knife, and a dozen nails.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to live, bringing more things just means I¡¯m always prepared.¡± Ling Mo said, while following Sun Zeya¡¯s instructions to turn around, ¡°As for the nails....there¡¯s a lot of uses for them, but you don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    A small hand immediately held his waist, while the other hand ran into his trouser pocket.

    ¡°If taking this chance to pinch my ass, I really want make aint that your harassing me.¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed the area between his eyebrows and said.

    Although there were no more weapons on his body, Ling Mo felt that this was also a good opportunity for him to practice using his tentacles.

    What other weapons were more powerful and more difficult to defend than actual tentacles?

    ¡°The stronger my spiritual strength is, the stronger my tentacle¡¯s ability to attack is. If I put all my spiritual force in an attack, I wonder what the results would be like.¡±

    Ling Mo though while rubbing his temples at the same time.

    Using spiritual force to fight and using the body to fight were twopletely different concepts.

    He had never fought a unprepared battle, and in all preparations rted to battling, being confidant was the most important thing.

    Finding out his limits, a correctbat method, and using spiritual force efficiently were Ling Mo¡¯s biggest problems that he was currently facing.

    Ye Lian and the other two woman also wanted to participate, but after thinking about it, Ling Mo decided only to allow Shana to participate.

    There were a limited number of zombies in the vicinity. If those three female zombies joined in on the fun, there would be no chance for him to practice. He might as well just stand there and watch them happily kill the zombies.

    Shana on the other hand was on the edges of breaking through. It would be beneficial to her if she participated more in battles and came into more contact with humans.

    There was also another reason that made Ling Mo decide to leave Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin here.

    If there were any problems that ured with him, they couldpletely take control of all the people that were staying in the hotel.

    Not to mention, Hei Si was also nearby. Although Ling Mo seemed to be okay with Sun Zeya removing all his weapons, he was actually preparing to deal with all possible unexpected situations.

    And the most important weapon was inside Ling Mo¡¯s brain.

    ¡°But she can¡¯t bring weapons.¡± Sun Zeya said.

    Shana stared at her and fiercely threw her scythe away.

    Watching the cold de rotate and cut towards her, Sun Zeya¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink.

    Originally, the scythe that could have split Sun Zeya in two, had luckily rotated past Sun Zeya¡¯s waist and was received by Ye Lian from behind her.

    ¡°That..was fucking incredible! That is some terrifying control!¡±

    Lin Tianxiang widened his eyes and even forgot to push the gold wire sses that had slipped down.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 289 Part 2 - The Pleasure And Pain Of Frisking

    <strong>Chapter 289 Part 2 ¨C The Pleasure And Pain Of Frisking</strong>

    Xia Zhining, who was tying her hair, also looked at Shana in surprise. She had practically shocked everyone with her skill.

    Even the guards at the door were so shocked that they involuntarily turned their eyes towards her, and their mouths were open so big that you could probably fit an egg through them.

    ¡°Shana....¡± Ling Mo helplessly nced at her, but she spread her hands in a very innocent manner and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Although Sun Zeya seemed to be calm, but when she looked down at her palms, she found that her palms were full of sweat.

    Just right now if Shana had wished for it, she would have been killed. When these three girls got jealous, it was terrifying....

    ¡°I think I should take it down a notch, I shouldn¡¯t risk my life for the sake of research. Plus....¡± She looked at Ling Mo, her eyes were a little bleak, ¡°He only cares about them. Even though I was almost chopped in half, his first thought is to defend them. Is it because it would make them ufortable if he cared about me in this situation? Or...did he not even think about me at all.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What am I thinking...¡± Sun Zeya rubbed her face and squeezed a smile, ¡°Calm down, I only wanted to study him, how could i possibly have any feelings for him?¡±

    Although she told herself this, but as Sun Zeya looked at Ling Mo rubbing Shana¡¯s face, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.

    She quickly shook her head and threw out all these strange feelings.

    ¡°Watch how I scare you shitless once we are in thepetition!¡± Sun Zeya stared at Shana as her blood suddenly boiled.

    At this time, Chen Youdong opened his eyes and spread a map on the table, ¡°The scope of ourpetition is here in these two streets, from the edge of the New Century za towards the direction of the high-tech district. It is 500 meters away from here and 1,500 meters long.¡±

    He stretched his finger and made a stroke on the map, then looked up and looked at Ling Mo and the others, ¡°Thispetition is in fact, both a game and a clean up of the zombies. There may be a lot of scattered mutant zombies in this area. Kill them now, and we may face a few hundred less zombies in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Zhou Guocheng shook his head and said, ¡°This should be fun, otherwise Brother Ling will think we intentionally dragged him here to help us clean up, hahahaha. Which isn¡¯t possible am I right?¡±

    Seeing how the other people stared at him as if he was an idiot, Zhou Guocheng¡¯sughter became smaller, and his expression became a bit awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand. At least there will be rewards. Everyone just have a good time.¡± Ling Mo coughed, breaking the awkwardness.

    Truthfully, when Zhou Guocheng said that, Ling Mo actually felt relieved.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    That meant he could y this game with a more rxed attitude since the issue wasn¡¯t because of him.

    Ling Mo was also looking forward to seeing what kind of performance these psychics would disy.

    As for Tom and Sun Zeya, both of them were injured. In Ling Mo¡¯s opinion, they basically came to waste time.

    North Street, one of the venues for this huntingpetition, was on the same route as New Century za and the High-tech District.

    Some of the zombies here were the mutant zombies that had separated from the Spider Empress¡¯s army. It was also a potentially huge threat.

    Killing them and taking photos as proof were the main objectives of thispetition.

    In order to make the game more interesting, Sun Zeya also proposed that yers could steal the phones of other yers in order to increase their kill count.

    Looking down at the phone, Ling Mo whistled and said, ¡°In order to find out more information about me, this Sun Zeya is really something.....No, no, Shana, I didn¡¯t mean for you to go kill her.¡±

    A tentacle stretched out, hooking onto the back of Shana¡¯s cor and dragged her back.

    However, her huge strength made Ling Mo feel an immediate strenuous opposition, and the speed at which his spiritual force was consumed suddenly multiplied.

    ¡°I am going to break her other leg now, and then take her cell phone.¡± Shana said seriously.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that Silly Shana would do.¡± Ling Mo helped tidy up her long hair and said, ¡°Take good control of your instincts, and then we can figure a normal way to beat all of them. Don¡¯t you want to eat canned meat? Kill more zombies and you¡¯ll get it.¡±

 Chapter 290 Part 1 - Follow Me Again And Iâ€™ll Rip Off Your Clothes

    <strong>Chapter 290 Part 1 ¨C Follow Me Again And I¡¯ll Rip Off Your Clothes</strong>

    North Street could also be considered amercial area, so not only was it a big area, but it also had aplex environment.

    There was arge shopping mall with numerous high-end stores and tons of criss-crossing alleys that interspersed among them.

    Ling Mo walked alone in a narrow and deste street while watching the shops on the side of the road with vignce.

    A few minutes ago, he had just split up with Xia Zhining and her party.

    In order to avoid spending time on ordinary zombies, Ling Mo spent a brief moment using his spiritual detection to scout the area which led him to bypass arge number of ordinary zombies and arriving to this small alley.

    ¡°Two hours, there¡¯s plenty of time.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the time disyed on the phone, then looked back and said, ¡°It should be alright, Shana will definitely be able to do it. I need to stay calm....It¡¯s just making a female zombie control her instincts while ying a hunting game....¡±

    Originally, Ling Mo had nned on bringing Shana with him, but when the game started, she announced that she would go alone.

    Ling Mo knew that this was also a rare opportunity to allow Shana to better bnce the rtionship between her two personalities.

    This hunting game had not only zombies, but also humans as well. How she dealt with the conflicts in this game could be considered not only a test for Shana, but also a learning process.

    But Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but be really worried. If dark Shana gained the upper hand, it would be really difficult to predict what would happen in that situation.

    Even survivors like Tom and Sun Zeya who always considered seeking peace, wouldn¡¯t be able to ept that there was a high level zombie around them.

    ¡°I should believe in Shana, out of the three of them, her intelligence was restored the most, she will definitely be able to suppress her zombie side.¡±

    Even if problems were to ur, he still had Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin, as well as Hei Si to help him find a solution.

    ¡°CLANG!!¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was slightly distracted, a ck shadow suddenly jumped from the second floor and rushed directly to Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo subconsciously wanted to pull out his knife but realized that he didn¡¯t have it on him, so he immediately used his spiritual tentacle to block the iing danger as if it was an arm.

    ¡°WENGG!!¡±

    The tyrannical force from that attack made Ling Mo feel dizzy almost immediately, but fortunately this shadow was also knocked away flying, and ended up hanging on a streetmp post.

    ¡°It seems that this habit of mine can¡¯t be changed so quickly.¡± Ling Mo looked helplessly at his empty hands and then looked at the shadow.

    The very slender arms and legs made him look like a deformed person that was made out of rubber that had been stretched and pulled.

    Compared to the long and strange limbs, this zombie had a spherical body, and the head seems to have sunk inside the chest cavity making it look very deformed.

    It was so ridiculously thin that Ling Mo could even see the viscera under the ribs through it¡¯s tight belly.

    ¡°All those skinny poles I¡¯ve seen previously can¡¯tpare to this...This is the true definition of being skinny.....¡± Ling Mo silently stared at this strange zombie.

    The mutated zombie dropped to the ground with a ¡°BANG¡±, then used it¡¯s four limbs and rushed towards Ling Mo.

    This would be the first time that Ling Mo had used his spiritual tentacles to deal with the enemy after materializing, watching as the mutant zombie rushed towards him, just like a high-speed car rushing towards him.

    The crisis of death allowed Ling Mo to enter a state of high concentration of spiritual force in an instant.

    The situation that had happened before in the past, now appeared once again in front of Ling Mo.

    The mutant zombie¡¯s movements suddenly became slowed down by many times in the eyes of Ling Mo, the sound of his limbs four limbs moving, the dust that was sshed outwards fromnding, the sound of it¡¯s muscles contracting and stretching...

    Everything around him suddenly became very clear. Ling Mo felt as if time seemed to have slowed down.

    Two spiritual tentacles rolled towards the mutant zombie, one directly entering his spiritual light ball, forcefully taking control of him, causing his high-speed movement to stop.

    The other tentacle, mmed into its head, like a cannonball.

    At the moment of impact, the spiritual tentacle that was connected to the mutant zombie had immediately been cut off.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The mutant zombie was struck so heavily that it flew and mmed into a building not too far away, even leaving markings of a deformed monster.

    Red and white matter had flown all over the ce...

    This mutant zombie, was instant killed!

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 290 Part 2 - Follow Me Again And Iâ€™ll Rip Off Your Clothes

    <strong>Chapter 290 Part 2 ¨C Follow Me Again And I¡¯ll Rip Off Your Clothes</strong>

    When Ling Mo recovered from his state, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    He had stood in the same ce, and didn¡¯t even move his fingers, yet a mutant zombie that was strong enough to give a death threat towards psychics had actually beenpletely killed by him!

    This was the power of being a psychic! For the first time, Ling Mo felt the true power of his puppet ability!

    He looked down at his hands and his eyes glowed with passion.

    ¡°After my spiritual force evolved....it unexpectedly has be so tyrannical...¡±

    ¡°HU!HU!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s chest suddenly undted violently, he just had a hint of excitement when he suddenly felt that his temples were being pulled by something, bursting into extreme pain.

    He immediately reached out with his hand towards his backpack, but as soon as he was about to take the zombie drug out, Ling Mo stopped his actions.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take the easy way out. Now is the time for me to be stable. If I keep using this for every little difort, my foundation won¡¯t be strong. This drug is only an external force, and using my own strength is what will truly make me stronger.¡±

    After taking a long breath, Ling Mo sat down to rest for a while and also analyze his performance in the battle.

    When his spiritual force was highly concentrated, the things he saw would be slowed down.

    This was actually because his nerves let his reaction speed reach an rming level, and his spiritual power would let him observe things with a fast dynamic picture which couldn¡¯t beprehended by the naked eye.

    ¡°The duration onlysted about one second, only one second.¡± Ling Mo silently recalled the feeling, and then closed his eyes sharply.

    After a momentter, he grabbed a piece of a broken light bulb on from the ground, and threw it heavily in front of him.

    At the very moment he opened his eyes, that piece had almost touched the ground.

    It was at this moment, the picture in front of him slowed down again, and he clearly saw in detail of that piece rolling down and then breaking into even smaller pieces.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Hu!¡± Ling Mo quickly rubbed his temples, revealing a smile of satisfaction, ¡°Very good, this is feeling. As long as I imagine that I am about to die, I can freely activate this highly concentrated state. My next step is controlling my spiritual power. To put it bluntly, I need to increase the intensity of my mind. I need to use my tentacles as if it were my hands, and only use the amount of strength that is required to do the task.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s current situation was as if he was using his whole strength to pick up a toothpick, which was wasting a lot of physical strength.

    For example, if he wanted to kill this mutant zombie, he would never need to consume more than half of his spiritual force.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this is the real world. There is no old man who will jump out and pass me a secret skill book to help master my abilities. To fully master this power, I only can rely on myself...¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head, rested for a while, then walked over and took out his cell phone and pointed it at the body that had beenpletely deformed by his attack.

    At the moment of pressing the capture image button, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but say something weird, ¡°Why is that no one thought that this proposal was just like something a perverted murderer would do when they kill a person?¡±

    Shortly after Ling Mo left the area, a limping figure appeared here.

    Seeing the corpse and the marks on the wall, Sun Zeya held her chin in amazement and said to herself, ¡°Could he actually have a superpower that strengthens his body? There were no other traces of fighting. Could it be that this mutant zombie was instant killed?¡±

    She rubbed her hands and walked over and turned the corpse over and looked at it, ¡°The four limbs are long and slender, the back of the foot is deformed, a pair of hard and slim hands, with very long nails. The body is very small...Which means that it isn¡¯t easy to aim at with a gun? When we get the pictures from your phone, naturally we would be able to get more urate records. Thispetition is really....a win-win.¡±

    Having said that, Sun Zeya¡¯s expression suddenly became a bit weird.

    On the ground, there were a few words written in blood, ¡°If you keep following me, I will rip off all your clothes.¡±

    At this time, in another building, Shana was grabbing a stair railing, jumped off from the second floor, and fell behind a mutant zombie.

    ¡°Hey, look over here!¡±

    The mutant zombie had just turned back when Shana¡¯s eyes seemed to have something flowing inside causing the mutant zombie to be stunned.

    At the same time, Shana easily moved forward and raised her hand.

    As she was about to prate his chest, Shana¡¯s face revealed a struggled look.

    Shana felt that her instincts were full of bloody and violent desires. She wanted to see blood and also wanted to see that the hearts of her prey were dug out.

    Holding the beating heart before the prey died was a great feeling for zombies!

 Chapter 291 Part 1 - One VS Many

    <strong>Chapter 291 Part 1 ¨C One VS Many</strong>

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t use this kind of attack. I promised Brother Ling, I would never do something that would expose myself.¡±

    Shana violently moved her hand, then grabbed the neck of the mutant zombie and squeezed it.

    The zombie immediately fell to the ground after releasing a ¡°ka-cha¡± sound.

    Although it was only for a short moment, it was not easy for Shana to suppress her own urges at a critical moment.

    She lowered her head to rub her eyes and some of the redness in her pupils had slowly turned back to ck.

    However, if you were to look closely, you would still get the feeling that her eyes were a little red. Although it wasn¡¯t that obvious, but it still made her give off a very evil vibe.

    After taking a good picture, Shana turned and left the building.

    In these two hours, she would need to face this struggle many times.

    Every time she seeded, Shana could feel that she became a little bit stronger in controlling her double personality.

    Regardless if this was the correct way in her evolution, it was always good toy a solid foundation.

    ¡°Actually, I am a little worried...¡±

    Shana looked up at the zombies who were slowly pacing back and forth in the distance, and on her face, she revealed a look that she had never shown Ling Mo.

    ¡°What am I going to do if my previous self disappearspletely after I breakthrough and upgrade? At that time, will I still be Shana? Will I still be Brother Ling¡¯s Shana?¡±

    On this street that was full of danger and death, Shana¡¯s expression was simr to an ordinary girl that waspletely confused.

    The wind blew on her clothes and outlined her thin figure.

    ¡°Regardless of how I evolve, I don¡¯t want myself to change....¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    She looked down at her open hands and then clenched tightly.

    The not so special looking nails immediately pierced her white palms, and a drop of bright red blood came out.

    ¡°Actually, I...Brother Ling, I actually wish that we could go back to the past and return to the moment when we just met. I want...to make a fresh start.¡±

    Shana¡¯s pupils turned red again, the colors of her eyes were constantly changing. At the same time, her other hand grabbed her cor and pressed it on her chest, ¡°That¡¯s strange, this feeling I have should be what the humans call sadness, right? Sure enough, my spiritual world has never beenpletely infected by the virus, so I still have these human feelings.¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes reyed the scene when she was about to mutate, that panic and extremely painful suffering she endured during that process.

    Because Ling Mo was there, she didn¡¯t be a monster who only knew how to hunt and eat. She didn¡¯t be like the zombies in front of her eyes who paced back and forth on the streets.

    She didn¡¯t experience the whole process of mutating, and even though she mutated in the end, she never really mutated from the inside to the outside.

    Any ¡°idents¡± caused by unknown mishaps would eventually be guided by thew of evolution.

    Shana knew that the reason she was stuck in this crucial step was in fact, thew of the virus trying to guide her ¡°ident¡± in the right direction.

    ¡°Although that Idiot brother Ling guessed my dual personality correctly, he didn¡¯t realize that one was actually human and the other was a zombie personality which is why he didn¡¯t know how to merge. But how could it be possible for two personalities to merge? Most likely one of them would be swallowed up by the other?¡± Shana squatted down at the center of the street. The zombies apparently haven¡¯t seen her yet and were pacing back and forth still.

    ¡°But no matter which one is swallowed, to Brother Ling, I would be like a different person.¡± Shana took a deep breath, then slowly released her palm and lifted the bloody palm into the air. ¡°I can¡¯t let brother Ling know that zombies like me could also have problems too. I want to find a solution by myself and not let him be burdened with my problems.¡±

    The few zombies closest to her immediately smelled something that was delicious, and suddenly turned to look at her.

    The blood ran down her white arm, and the zombies made a low pitched roar, and then hesitated to approach in her direction.

    ¡°These low-level things that bully the weak and fear the strong, are like the trash that used to be powerful and rich, who werepletely disgusting!¡±

    Shana clenched her palms sharply, then the corners of her mouth went up, and she looked at the zombies with a smile...

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 291 Part 2 - One VS Many

    <strong>Chapter 291 Part 2 ¨C One VS Many</strong>

    More than an hourter, Ling Mo walked out of a store and watched as a mutant zombie was suddenly hung in the air by invisible spiritual tentacles.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Ling Mo lifted his foot and kicked a clothes rod, while the mutant zombie that was suspended in midair was dropped heavily from above, just in time for the clothes rod to prate the chest and abdomen.

    ¡°Using the spiritual tentacle to support my means of attack is much more economical than attacking directly with a spiritual tentacle. My control over the consumption of spiritual force has also improved a lot.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes shed with a glimmer of satisfaction. For the past hour, he basically grasped the essential points of using his materialized spiritual tentacles.

    However, to make this method of his extremely skilled, Ling Mo felt that he could only get to that level if he practiced with Ye Lian and the girls.

    These mutant zombies wouldn¡¯t cooperate with him honestly. They would also most definitely not tell him whether the strength of his attack is good or not.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m thinking about them...I wonder how Shana is doing. Although our distance isn¡¯t more than two kilometers away, but the connection between us has be very weak. I can only sense her position right now and can¡¯t sense her spiritual activity.¡±

    But it was during that split second right after he took another step past the broken ss door, his eyes suddenly shed with a look of surprise.

    ¡°It seems that there is already someone that is nning to grab my cell phone. That¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    A feeling of being scanned appeared near his head, and Ling Mo immediately closed his eyes.

    Using his spiritual detection, Ling Mo could feel that there was some spiritual energy that had surrounded him.

    He immediately released his spiritual tentacles and blocked those spiritual energies.

    To put it simply, he basically shielded himself with spiritual power making it impossible for the other party to detect him directly.

    This kind of detection had an all-around coverage, but Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles couldpletely wrap around him 360 degrees.

    ¡°Such a strong shielding ability!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    In a room, Chen Youdong violently opened his eyes and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°And his spiritual strength has a strong attacking ability, whereas my detection ability is totally different...Just right now, if he wanted to, he could havepletely smashed all the energy that I had put out, so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to recover for at least one day.¡±

    Chen Youdong was somewhat fearful as he rubbed his eyes, breathing a sigh of relief.

    He looked up at the doorway and said, ¡°Fine, you guys were right. We need to rob him together, I can¡¯t handle him by myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t cheating?¡±

    Lin Tianxiang frowned and nced at Zhou Guocheng, Sun Zeya, and Tom before asking.

    Sun Zeya giggled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have any rules in this aspect, so it shouldn¡¯t count as cheating, right?¡±

    ¡°But being able to fight with him makes me very excited. For someone like him who is able to survive a pile a of zombies, must certainly have many methods.¡±

    Zhou Guocheng rubbed his palms and said with excitement, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think this is a good learning opportunity? We have always had teammates to cooperate with each other and to tell you the truth when ites to using our abilities, we are still worse than him. Just thinking about it makes me unable to ept this. How can I feel good if I don¡¯t beat him once!¡±

    Tom¡¯s old face was red and coughed, ¡°Um....forget it, I am also very curious about this kid!¡±

    Lin Tianxiang whispered a few words, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that a group of people who fight only one person is..so shameful! But fuck it! I will also join! I¡¯ve been in a bad mood watching this kid for a long time, a man with three beauties, andst night they actually slept together in one bed! Your father, I, have been single for more than 30 years!¡±

    ¡°Haha, we are giving him the opportunity to face a group of us by himself. Having said that, what have you been doing for these past 30 years? Keeping yourself pure?¡±

    Zhou Guocheng gave him a surprised look.

    Lin Tianxiang pushed his sses and said indignantly, ¡°Obviously it was because I was studying! I was studying to be a doctor....If I knew this was going to happen, I would have definitely taken more time to enjoy life! Eh...but originally my reason for studying was to change my destiny and live a better life. Life is truly fickle...¡±

    ¡°Very good. He is now near the department store, but I couldn¡¯t detect a specific location. Everyone knows what they¡¯re supposed to do right? Our target, Ling Mo¡¯s phone!¡±

    Chen Youdong stood up and said.

    ¡°Interesting, the one that just tried to probe was definitely Chen Youdong, but if he isn¡¯t here to give me something, then does this mean he¡¯s here to give me trouble?¡±

    Ling Mo opened his eyes and frowned thinking about this.

 Chapter 292 Part 1 - This Really Is A Sad Story

    <strong>Chapter 292 Part 1 ¨C This Really Is A Sad Story</strong>

    In a department store, Ling Mo had a surprised look as he stared at a female mutant zombie that was suspended in midair by herself.

    ¡°This one could be considered one of the best in its own kind of way...¡±

    Not only was the hair on this body particrly dense, the hair on it¡¯s head and special areas were long and plenty.

    These hairs stood up like a hedgehog when the body felt it was being attacked, allowing it to attack and defend both at the same time.

    Unfortunately, for Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacle, other than making it more capable of enduring Ling Mo¡¯s beating, it was basically not very useful.

    ¡°I now feel that using my spiritual tentacles is getting smoother and smoother, sure enough, practice is the best exercise....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the mutant zombie as she struggled in the air making a meaningless hissing sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious if you ever yed the game leap frog when you were a human being....¡±

    The mutant zombie was violently thrown high into the air, until it reached an almost uncontroble level for Ling Mo. It was not until it had almost touched the ceiling did Ling Mo decide to suddenly let go of it with his spiritual tentacles.

    She immediately fell straight down, then smashed on to a counter with a ¡°BANG¡±, shattering it into many pieces.

    But the hair was very thick, making it¡¯s defensive power unusually strong. However, after this female mutant zombie staggered to climb back up, she didn¡¯t decide to rush towards Ling Mo again, but instead, turned around and ran towards the door.

    There were a lot of counters in the department store and Ling Mo¡¯s field of vision was also limited, allowing the female mutant zombie to soon escape without even leaving a shadow behind.

    ¡°What the fuck? It shouldn¡¯t have this kind of intelligence now, right?¡±

    Ling Mo was immediately stunned. He had just reached near the front entrance after chasing the female mutant zombie, when he saw the situation on the street through the ss door. Many zombies were rushing out of the nearby buildings and were all going towards the same direction.

    ¡°No, this was caused by a human. Zhou Guocheng?!¡±

    After recovering from his thoughts, Ling Mo immediately stopped chasing.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    It was at this moment, a figure suddenly came out from behind a counter, and the back of a tactical knife was mmed towards the back of Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    Even under the circumstance of releasing all his spiritual force, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have a visual angel at this time.

    Although the angle of attack from this figure was quite cunning, but Ling Mo immediately leaned his body, dodging the attack of the opposite party.

    ¡°Tom?¡±

    The corner of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes looked towards the side entrance, but he didn¡¯t expect that these people would join forces inunching a sneak attack on him.

    ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t just dodge, fight back!¡±

    Tom opened his arms again and rushed towards Ling Mo like an orangutan.

    Ling Mo rubbed the area between his eyebrows and quickly greeted him.

    When there was only a distance of three or four meters between him and Tom, Ling Mo jumped high up and aimed the bottom of his foot at Tom¡¯s face.

    Originally, Tom could have easily dodged unfettered attacks like this, but...

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Tom, who was heavily knocked away, directly hit an energy shield. Lin Tianxiang also stood up from behind the counter.

    From his expression, you could tell it wasn¡¯t easy for him to catch him.

    The energy that was consumed by the so-called energy shield came from his physical and spiritual strength.

    The attack from Ling Mo¡¯s foot was actually much worse than those mutant zombies, but with the support from his spiritual attack, it actually hurt more.

    ¡°Although I did tell you to fight back, but I didn¡¯t mean for you to kick my face....¡±

    Tom had just gotten up when Ling Mo suddenly arrived in front of him and released a kick again.

    ¡°BANG!¡± Right in the middle, bull¡¯s eye!

    Tom covered his nose and was once again covered by Lin Tianxiang¡¯s energy shield.

    ¡°Hey, how are you doing so poorly, you were a famous instructor and even had gone abroad...¡±

    Lin Tianxiang pushed up his sses and showed a very anxious look behind him.

    Seeing Ling Mo turn his gaze towards himself, he immediately had a bad premonition, ¡°Brother Ling, you can continue beating him, there¡¯s no benefits in beating me. My energy shield has no gaps or weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°That maybe true, but when you used it, there was definitely an area you didn¡¯t cover out of habit.¡±

    Ling Mo showed a faint smile, turning his attention to the bottom of Lin Tianxiang¡¯s foot.

    Lin Tianxiang was still wondering what that meant when suddenly he felt his foot slipping.

    Ling Tianxiang¡¯s energy shield wasn¡¯t without any weaknesses, his weakness was at his feet.

    Ling Mo used his spiritual tentacles to pass through the floor, then extended so that it was right under Lin Tianxiang, and then materialized his tentacles before attacking.

    Although this made the consumption rate of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force reach a horrifying level, but the effect it caused was amazing.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 292 Part 2 - This Really Is A Sad Story

    Chapter 292 Part 2 ¨C This Really Is A Sad Story

    It was at least more economical for him than slowly chipping away at his energy shield. The real power of the spiritual tentacles lied in its flexible application.

    After falling down, Lin Tianxiang let out a cry of pain. He hadn¡¯t even gotten back up when he saw Ling Mo crouched in front of him.

    ¡°Brother Ling, I was against this n from the beginning, so can you like not beat me? At least not in the face?¡±

    Lin Tianxiang looked at Ling Mo with his big eyes and begged.

    Ling Mo smiled and took out the mobile phone from his pocket.

    ¡°Stop! stop kicking my face!¡±

    Tom also looked for his phone and threw it over to Ling Mo.

    He covered his face while lying on the floor and screamed out in pain, ¡°Why are you only beating me.....¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a chinese saying, sometimes ones harsh deeds to another, demonstrate one¡¯s love(tl: basically tough love)....AHH! Didn¡¯t we agree on not hitting the face?!¡±

    Lin Tianxiang cried out as he covered his nose and gave the middle finger to Tom, who was currentlyughing.

    Ling Mo had just bent over and picked up the phone when a ck shadow came out from another counter.

    Chen Youdong suddenly jumped out at Ling Mo and mmed his foot towards his chest.

    This made Ling Mo somewhat surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Youdong to have other skills other than his probing ability.

    At the same time, Ling Mo felt that the scene in front of him seemed to have been covered by ayer of mist and the surrounding environment suddenly became somewhat distorted.

    ¡°Spiritual disturbance!¡±

    This kind of usage of spiritual force was far too familiar for Ling Mo, he quicklyunched his spiritual probe ability.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Although his five sense were disturbed, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual probe was not effected, not to mention when he was attacked, he had already prepared himself for a sneak attack.

    He urately blocked Chen Youdong¡¯s kick with his arm, and at the same time used his spiritual tentacles to immediately wrap around the leg. Ling Mo then grabbed his ankle and mmed him to the ground.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    Chen Youdong let out a loud groan and Ling Mo turned his gaze to the other side.

    A cold sh of light was directed at his pocket, letting his cellphone slip out from the gap, and falling into someone¡¯s hand.

    ¡°So this was your n...have everyone attract my attention while you let Sun Zeya steal my phone?¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and watched Sun Zeya as she jumped up the stairs with one leg.

    ¡°Does this mean you lose Brother Ling?¡± Chen Youdong squatted on the floor and asked with a smile.

    He was very smart, he had taken the initiative to find his phone and handed it to Ling Mo.

    ¡°The game hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and took the phone, then turned his gaze towards the stairs.

    ¡°Just curious, is Zhou Guocheng going to be okay? There¡¯s so many zombies....¡±

    Chen Youdong waved his hand, ¡°His best ability is to escape. Plus that ability of his only has a two hundred meter range. Eh... You don¡¯t need to hit me...AHH!¡±

    After Ling Mo ran upstairs, Chen Youdong looked helplessly at Tom and said, ¡°Remember this proposal was originally from your Captain Sun, if she also get beat, don¡¯t forget that you have to give us two hundred rounds of bullets.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me, she made the bet, not me.¡± Tom let go of his hand revealing a face with footprints and said in a depressed manner, ¡°This kid is really strong...¡±

    ¡°En, I am sincerely convinced.¡± Lin Tianxiang rubbed his nose and said.

    Although Ling Mo had hit them a few times, but it had only turned a little swollen and red.

    ¡°That being said, you guys are regarded as the elite team for the Falcon camp. It surprises me that he would actually dare hit the vice captain.¡±

    Tom sat up and stared at Chen Youdong and asked with a smile.

    Chen Youdong was still lying on the ground, rubbing his eyes with those thick dark circles, ¡°We were able to reasonably test his strength without touching his bottom line, and he was also very clear about the extent of retaliation against us. He wouldn¡¯t go overboard and make us upset. At least I am not angry at all. I actually feel that this deepened our rtionship. Compared with those who have so many schemes, I prefer people who are just like him, direct and straightforward.¡±

    Lin Tianxiang pushed his sses and said, ¡°However, we surrounded him, but he was still able to single-handedly beat us....This is such a sad story. But Vice Captain Chen is right, since we started, let¡¯s just end it here.

    Tom took out a cigarette and lit it up before sucking in a puff. He said, ¡°Do you know what the saddest part of the story is? I was kicked two times! TWO TIMES!¡±

 Chapter 293 Part 1 - This Is Also An Ability: His Girlfriend

    <strong>Chapter 293 Part 1 ¨C This Is Also An Ability: His Girlfriend</strong>

    Due to the obscuration of the billboard, the interior of the second floor home appliance area was very dim.

    Many products had fallen off the shelves during the event of the apocalypse, the floor was covered everywhere with fragments of those products and other obstacles.

    ¡°That cripple could actually jump so fast on one foot...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and kicked away a rice cooker, creating a ¡°DANG¡± sound breaking the silence on the second floor.

    ¡°She will definitely leave the department store as soon as possible, I have to find her right away.¡±

    Ling Mo also didn¡¯t have a shlight so he could only explore by slowly groping about.

    For this building, although each floor wasn¡¯t very high, there were at least two stairs.

    Ling Mo could only try and catch up to her since waiting for an opportunity wasn¡¯t going to work in this kind of situation.

    Fortunately, Sun Zeya was currently crippled, and she probably would never have guessed that her teammates had gotten their asses handed to them so quickly.

    In such aplex environment, Ling Mo didn¡¯t intend to use his spiritual probe to look for her since it costed too much of his spiritual force.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The sudden sound from the distance made Ling Mo suddenly reveal a happy expression, he quickly elerated his speed.

    ¡°The bathroom?¡±

    Ling Mo saw a bathroom in front of him after running from the top of a pile of goods.

    Without waiting for him to enter, a figure moved from behind him.

    ¡°Did you really think I was that easy to trick?¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo sneered, moved sideways to avoid Sun Zeya¡¯s sneak attack, while at the same time, his tentacles stretched forward towards her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    After the tentacles caught the figure, Ling Mo was stunned.

    He looked at it carefully and his face suddenly became somewhat ugly.

    This figure turned out to be a stic model with a rope around its neck, suspended from the ceiling, and the other end of the rope was fixed in the pile of goods he had passed by.

    When Ling Mo passed by from above, he had inevitably hit the rope, but because of the many obstacles in the area, it was hard for him to notice.

    ¡°Such a crafty woman!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly turned his gaze to the other side, just in time to see a figure rushing into the employee¡¯s only area.

    The one-legged figure that was limping was undoubtedly Sun Zeya.

    Ling Mo quickly rushed over, although his main strength was towards the spiritual area, but his physical strength did improve several times, bing much stronger than the average person.

    Although Sun Zeya had undergone special training, she was still only able to use one leg after all...

    Soon, Ling Mo found her on the stairs.

    Sun Zeya had grabbed on to the stair railings and was preparing to jump down directly to the next floor. She even turned back and gave Ling Mo a sly smile when she heard his footsteps.

    In her opinion, Ling Mo was never going to catch up with her.

    But she didn¡¯t know that at this moment, several spiritual tentacles had already surrounded her.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s control, the tentacles immediately caught her arms and her good leg.

    Sun Zeya felt as if her whole body seemed to be bound by an invisible rope, all of her movements were bound and unable to move at all.

    However, this feeling was only a short moment, and soon she felt her neck be tight, and then her whole body was pressed against the wall.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mobile phone?¡± Ling Mo frowned and asked.

    This woman was just too curious about him, just like number 2.

    But she was more dangerous than 2, because she was the type that would do all kinds of things in order to satisfy her curiosity.

    For others, it might have been fine for them to tell theirpanions what their ability was, but for Ling Mo that was impossible.

    He had to think about Ye Lian and the other two girls. Plus the Falcon Camp was only his business partner, not apanion.

    Of course Ling Mo wasn¡¯t without any feelings towards these people since they had experienced life and death battles together, but he knew that there were also other people that were running things behind them.

    Once he became too dangerous for them, it isn¡¯t difficult to imagine what kind of decisions the Falcon Camp¡¯s upper management will make.

    Ling Mo was still very young. He didn¡¯t much social experience as well. He wasn¡¯t the type to do conspiracies and being calctive. He couldn¡¯tpare to those who had been in the army and were honed in this kind of expertise.

    But he did understand one point.

    It was always best to be vignt and prepared towards the unknown.

    Because you will never know what kind of situation will happen after you meet the unknown.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 293 Part 2 - This Is Also An Ability: His Girlfriend

    <strong>Chapter 293 Part 2 ¨C This Is Also An Ability: His Girlfriend</strong>

    ¡°What kind of ability was that?¡± Sun Zeya smiled and asked Ling Mo.

    But she soon found out that something was wrong. Ling Mo¡¯s eyes were no longer filled with the usual helplessness, but had be a bit chilly.

    ¡°I actually wanted to tell you that this time you have touched my bottom line. Where is my phone? Not going to talk? Do you remember those words I said to you before?¡±

    With a little bit of force from Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles, Sun Zeya¡¯s clothes ripped as if it was being torn apart by a hurricane, splitting directly from the middle with loud ¡°Shua¡± sound.

    Arge piece of white snow was immediately exposed, and the tiny underwear could notpletely cover Sun Zeya¡¯s majestic double peaks.

    Sun Zeya¡¯s body was a bit different whenpared to the average female. Her body was more fit and even had abs on her stomach.

    However, she hadn¡¯t turned herself into a muscr woman. On the contrary, she still appeared to be quite slim.

    This made her body look very attractive, even if she only had one usable leg.

    ¡°What....what are you doing!¡±

    Sun Zeya¡¯s eyes widened. She had thought that Ling Mo was just joking before.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was for Ling Mo to actually start doing it. He did it in a way so fast that he didn¡¯t even give her a chance to struggle.

    Her skin was exposed to the cold air, making Sun Zeya start to shiver slightly.

    She felt as if there was an invisible hand gently stroking her skin, but when she looked closely, Ling Mo¡¯s hand was still on her shoulder.

    The strong sense of excitement made Sun Zeya feel like she was being shocked all over. Her breathing quickly became violent and her face had turned red.

    Ling Mo sneered, moved closer to her ear, and whispered, ¡°I only just looked at you and your starting to get turned on?¡±

    Those words were purely for revenge for Sun Zeya¡¯s previous teasing. Sun Zeya had wanted to refute but when she about to, she couldn¡¯t help but utter a ¡°ahh¡± moan.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°What....What did you do to me!?¡±

    Sun Zeya felt her chest turn cold as her bra was being pulled by Ling Mo...

    At the same time, a marvelous feeling was transmitted from those two small cherries, making Sun Zeya twist her body unbearably.

    ¡°I swore that I would strip you naked. You honestly don¡¯t think you could still keep your underwear do you?¡±

    Ling Mo said naturally.

    ¡°No! What I meant was....what did you do to my body? Did you drug me? Why do I feel...Ling Mo STOP! Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    Sun Zeya twisted her body and tried to get rid of this strange feeling, but the more she struggled, the stronger the feeling became.

    At the same time, Ling Mo reached out and unzipped her pants, then pulled it all the way to the bottom, ¡°I¡¯m going overboard? The one that went overboard was you, do you understand?¡±

    Sun Zeya finally shouted in horror as her underwear was taken off, ¡°HELP!¡±

    ¡°Keep calling for help if you want them see you like this.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    ¡°You said you would only strip me!¡±

    Sun Zeya called out with great dissatisfaction.

    Her eyes seemed to be on the verge of tears, which made her begin to look a little bit more womanly.

    Ling Mo brushed her eyes of the tears and reached out with his hand, grabbing her chin, ¡°Truthfully, I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    His hands never touched her body, but the sensation that was brought from his two tentacles that had explored her whole body had almost driven Sun Zeya crazy.

    ¡°Since you were so curious about my ability, I decided to satisfy that curiosity of yours.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Sun Zeya, who was currently biting her lip in order to control herself and said.

    He didn¡¯t really want to do this, but if he didn¡¯t teach Sun Zeya a lesson now, who knew what kind of trouble she would bring him in the future.

    After obtaining the puppet ability, Ling Mo had developed many uses for it, making it very hard to guess what kind of ability it was. However if it was probed often, it would eventually be exposed sooner orter.

    In any case, he couldn¡¯t let himself be exposed at the moment. He wasn¡¯t strong enough, and neither was Ye Lian and the other two girls.

    ¡°What is...Ahh! What kind of ability is this...Wuu...¡±

    Sun Zeya gasped for air and asked while staring at Ling Mo with her eyes wide open.

    Ling Mo had already pulled out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket. He had just recently found this.

    While chewing the gum, Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°My magical girlfriend.(TL: So took me a while to figure this out, apparently it¡¯s an anime called magical girl. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s taking a reference from one of the episodes).¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sun Zeya stared at him nkly.

    Ling Mo suddenly became speechless, ¡°No way, fine you aren¡¯t a shut-in(TL: apparently Ling Mo thinks she¡¯s the type that doesn¡¯t go out and watches anime all day)....then think of it as a my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! Who the fuckes ups with a name at thest moment! AH! I¡¯m not curious anymore, not even a little bit at all, hurry up and let me go!¡±

    Sun Zeya immediately closed her legs, but the tentacles were intangible...

    ¡°Lower your voice, if someone finds us, even I won¡¯t be able to save you from this.¡±

    The tentacles brought him a very keen feeling, allowing him to feel something wonderful.

    He had just started to feel something so good and now someone is telling him to give it up. How could he possibly do that?

 Chapter 294 Part 1 - Eat My Middle Finger

    <strong>Chapter 294 Part 1 ¨C Eat My Middle Finger</strong>

    ¡°No....stop it....¡±

    Sun Zeya suddenly jerked her body straight, then shuddered from head to toe.

    She had a nk expression and only recovered from it after a full ten seconds. She then leaned softly against the wall.

    She had been made like this by Ling Mo¡¯s abilities in front of him...

    Sun Zeya closed her eyes tightly. She could feel that her cheeks had be extremely hot and her legs were still shivering shamefully.

    She nervously felt Ling Mo move closer to her, and then gently blew warm air into her ear, making it feel numb and itchy.

    ¡°You were curious about my abilities and I believe that I have satisfied you...in all sorts of ways.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Sun Zeya¡¯s expression with satisfaction. With such a shameful experience, she probably won¡¯t give him any more trouble.

    The more she said she didn¡¯t care, the more it told Ling Mo that she did.

    For this woman, there wasn¡¯t a lesson more well taught than this one.

    But for some reason, Ling Mo felt that Sun Zeya seems to have realized something...

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t try and test my bottom line anymore. This is thest time I¡¯m warning you. Now where is the phone?¡±

    Having explored her whole body and not finding the phone, it was obvious that she hid the phone in advance.

    Sun Zeya raised her hand in a hurry and pointed upstairs, ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s right in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a good girl.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s finger moved across her neck and swept past her cherries causing her to yell out.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°BASTARD!¡±

    As Ling Mo gradually moved away and his footsteps eventually disappeared, Sun Zeya¡¯s eyelids moved and she slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Ahhh! Wuu....¡±

    Sun Zeya didn¡¯t expect that when she had just opened her eyes, there would be a long-haired girl standing in front of her.

    Shana covered her mouth with her hand and her eyes had a glimpse of evil, ¡°The person you just cursed at, seems to have been Brother Ling.¡±

    She looked down at Sun Zeya¡¯s untidied look, and her mouth slowly curved upwards.

    Sun Zeya suddenly widened her eyes. She shook her head with all her strength, but Shana¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t small even though she looked weak.

    In addition, Shana appearance was covered with blood, making it very surprising.

    ¡°Wu...What are you...What are you nning to do with me?¡±

    Sun Zeya asked vaguely.

    Shana raised her right hand and moved her five slender fingers.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not angry, I still feel that I should teach you a lesson in order to express my dissatisfaction. Here¡¯s a friendly reminder, if I was you, I would hold my breath. Get ready, one... three!¡±

    ¡°Wuu....AHH!¡±

    As Shana¡¯s hands explored downwards, Sun Zeya suddenly tightened her body and her eyes immediately widened...

    ¡°Huh? I think I just sensed Shana.¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head and looked at the stairs leading downstairs, then shook his head again, ¡°The sense is still very weak. I can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s nearby. Due to her split spiritual light balls moving at the same time, my senses for her have taken a bit of a dip. I honestly didn¡¯t think of this drawback when I split the tentacles....forget it, this might not necessarily be a drawback. She¡¯s my girlfriend after all, not just a Zombie Puppet...

    When Ling Mo opened the door to the women¡¯s bathroom, he was suddenly stunned.

    There was a person hanging outside of the window and it looked like he was about to climb in.

    That person with the wheat-colored skin and the morous appearance was Xia Zhining.

    And that cell phone was ced on the sink not far away from her.

    ¡°And here I was, wondering why I didn¡¯t see you. It turns out that you were the main event...this n of yours wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrank and he rushed towards the sink, while Xia Zhining climbed inside from the window.

    Ling Mo actually had already grabbed the phone with his spiritual tentacles when he rushed over.

    And during the moment when Xia Zhining was about ot grab it, the mobile phone flew directly into Ling Mo¡¯s hands as if it was being sucked in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡± Xia Zhining immediately looked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°I can burn it at any time.¡±

    ¡°Stop the bullshit, you can¡¯t burn anything unless you have direct contact with it.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said.

    If her ability could have been used without an item, why didn¡¯t she just directly burn the zombie¡¯s brain instead of using a dagger or a pistol.

    Xia Zhining¡¯s face suddenly sank, she pulled the leather gloves on her hand, and then rushed towards Ling Mo without saying another word.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 294 Part 2 - Eat My Middle Finger

    <strong>Chapter 294 Part 2 ¨C Eat My Middle Finger</strong>

    ¡°PENG!¡±

    Ling Mo moved his head slightly and Xia Zhining¡¯s fist smashed into the wall.

    The five pieces of iron covering the glove immediately left five ck marks on the wall.

    ¡°You really want to fight me?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly showed a hint of helplessness.

    ¡°Show me your skills.¡±

    Xia Zhining said coldly, while at the same time, lifted her leg up to kick Ling Mo¡¯s waist.

    Seeing her attack without mercy, Ling Mo also became a bit angry.

    He had originally wanted to leave some face for her...

    As every attack Xia Zhiningunched so far has continued to fail, her attacks suddenly became even more violent.

    Her moves were very quick and clean, unlike Shana who had so many different martial art skills. Her style of fighting was more realistic and pure.

    Whenever she punched out, Ling Mo could feel heating towards him. There were even sparks of fire in the air.

    These sparks sshed all over Xia Zhining¡¯s body, and soon the leather clothing she wore was filled with small burn holes.

    However, Xia Zhining seems to be unaffected by the high temperature, her skin didn¡¯t show any burn marks at all.

    Ling Mo had been avoiding the attacks since the beginning. He had been concentrating all his spiritual power as he calmly observed Xia Zhining¡¯s movements.

    This kind of fighting technique thatcked fancy moves was much more efficient than the various attack methods Ling Mo had learned on his own.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo would eventually move once he found a w in her techniques.

    He was waiting for the right opportunity, but at the same time, he was also studying Xia Zhining¡¯s fighting techniques.

    Xia Zhining would never expect in a million years that Ling Mo, who was a powerful psychic, was actually learning her moves in secret!

    Seeing Ling Mo dodge her every attack and not fighting back, made Xia Zhining have a strong sense of powerlessness.

    Xia Zhining was frustrated due to her inability to hit Ling Mo, causing her attacks to be more wild, allowing ws to also appear.

    ¡°Right Now!¡±

    Ling Mo turned and avoided a heavy punch from Xia Zhining. He immediately extended a spiritual tentacle, entangling it around Xia Zhining¡¯s ankle and tugged hard.

    Xia Zhining didn¡¯t expect for such a strange situation to suddenly appear, her body immediately lost its bnce and she fell hard backwards.

    But just when Ling Mo was preparing to jump up and start beating her body, Xia Zhining held the ground with her hands andpleted a beautiful backward bridge posture, which stabilized her body from falling to the ground.

    When Ling Mo was about tounch his punch, hot air suddenly appeared from Xia Zhining¡¯s navel, and the leather clothing that was covering it had immediately burned a big hole.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT....¡±

    Ling Mo quickly pulled back his arm and at the same time mmed his leg into Xia Zhining¡¯s lower calf.

    Originally Xia Zhining had wanted to push herself back up, or simply do a backflip, but for some reason her hands and feet seemed as if it was being tied down by some invisible force.

    ¡°What kind of superpower do you have? Gravity?

    Xia Zhining struggled furiously as her lower calf let out smoke.

    The situation became a bit strange in an instant. Although Ling Mo had tied down Xia Zhining, smoke would begin to appear wherever he tried to attack.

    Xia Zhining¡¯s physical strength was starting to weaken, and her arms began to tremble.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual strength was also being rapidly consumed, and he had even started to feel some pressure from his temples.

    ¡°I will give you one more chance. Can you just give up?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed the area between his eyebrows and asked.

    Xia Zhining had smokeing everywhere from her body as if she was like a steaming sauna. The leather clothing that she wore on her body was full of holes, it was almost as if she was wearing lingerie.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but start to have some weird thoughts due to her current posture.

    ¡°STOP LOOKING!¡±

    Xia Zhining¡¯s body was very flexible. Although she couldn¡¯t move any of her limbs, she could still raise her head.

    Noticing Ling Mo start looking at her as if he had already won, Xia Zhining immediately gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will not give up! You are just a.... I am a soldier!¡±

    ¡°You mean a soldier that wasn¡¯t properly trained for this?¡± Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°What did you want to say about me? I¡¯m not a soldier? I¡¯m just a regr citizen?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, you can¡¯t do anything to me either, let¡¯s just see who canst longer then. You should already know that if let go of me, I¡¯m going to beat the shit out of you!¡±

    Ling Mo loosened his fist and then walked next to Xia Zhining.

    Her whole body was covered with hot air, making Ling Mo feel parched.

    ¡°Remember this, you were the one that forced me to do this.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes was looking at Xia Zhining¡¯s navel and slowly went lower until it reached a special ce, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly have smokee from here too can you?

    Saying this, Xia Zhining suddenly became horrified as Ling Mo suddenly struck out and said, ¡°EAT MY MIDDLE FINGER!¡±

 Chapter 295 Part 1 - Extremely Poisonous Flower

    <strong>Chapter 295 Part 1 ¨C Extremely Poisonous Flower</strong>

    A few minutester, Ling Mo appeared at a big entrance.

    Chen Youdong and the others were waiting here. Zhou Guocheng was sitting on the steps.

    His arm was obviously once again suffering from a wound. He had only applied some simple dressing towards the injury and his face looked a bit pale.

    Seeing Ling Mo walk over, Zhou Guochengmented, and handed over his mobile phone, ¡°I surrender, I don¡¯t want to fight against you.¡±

    At this time, they finally noticed that Xia Zhining was walking not so far behind Ling Mo.

    No one knew where she had found a coat, but she was covered by it and her face looked pale.

    ¡°Captain Xia actually lost too, kid, I really admire you.¡±

    Tomughed out loud, ¡°Seeing them all get their asses handed to them, I suddenly feel much more better. Even if you gave me an extra two kicks I wouldn¡¯t....Wait, No...I haven¡¯t even fucking said it yet, can you not act like your about to kick me again?!¡±

    Chen Youdong walked towards Xia Zhining with concern. He had wanted to greet her, but when he got close to her, he couldn¡¯t help but take a sniff at the air and ask, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have burned your hair, could you? But...your hair looks fine?¡±

    ¡°Um what happened...to person behind you?¡± Lin Tianxiang widened his eyes and asked.

    They immediately turned their eyes towards Ling Mo, revealing looks of inquiry.

    Seeing that Xia Zhining rushed to give him an urgent look, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Ling Mo of course didn¡¯t go overboard and reveal what had happened. He decided to leave her with some pride.

    After all, she was the captain of this team, and her previous actions at the time were only just threats.

    Of course, Ling Mo still had thoughts of revenge. He was still a bit ufortable that they had nned something against him.

    Ling Mo originally had nned to stop his actions when he was just about to touch her. If by that time she still refused to give up, he could only use his tentacle at that time to knock her out.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo still had certain reservations and didn¡¯t wish to use his abilities unless it was necessary. Not to mention, the opponent was also a psychic.

    Unless there was no other options, he didn¡¯t wish to use his spiritual tentacles to attack Xia Zhining.

    But he could never have imagined that when his finger was five centimeters away from Xia Zhining, her special area suddenly burst into mes...

    Although her skin wasn¡¯t burned by the mes, her hair unfortunately didn¡¯t inherit that special trait.

    Xia Zhining trembled from head to toe, then gritted her teeth and red at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me for? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one that burned it.¡±

    Ling Mo tried to hold back fromughing as he said this.

    This woman sure was stubborn, she really actually burned that area....

    ¡°Close your damn eyes! No... Let go of me! And if you dare tell anyone....¡±

    As ck smoke rose up, Xia Zhining¡¯s special area waspletely exposed to Ling Mo...

    ¡°Then does that mean I won?¡± Ling Mo asked seriously.

    Xia Zhining frantically struggled a few times, but with Ling Mo closely staring at the area that was letting out smoke, it gave her a lot of pressure.

    ¡°YOU WIN!¡± Xia Zhining screamed angrily.

    After releasing Xia Zhining and helping her find a dress, Ling Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    You could tell from her behavior, Xia Zhining wasn¡¯t a woman who couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    Although she was very depressed, but she was very calm when she looked at Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    The most important thing was that her spiritual light ball activity was very calm. Ling Mo had spent a bit of spiritual power to examine it.

    In thispetition, Ling Mo saw the Falcon camp¡¯s attitude towards him.

    He was just an ordinary citizen that they could test, besiege from all sides, and even target.

    In the eyes of ordinary survivors, Ling Mo may look frightening, but in the eyes of such an army, Ling Mo was just a vulnerable individual.

    How could these members still have this kind of attitude, let alone they were also elites?

    In fact, Ling Mo could have won thispetition in a more gentler way, but he didn¡¯t do that.

    He ended up showing a tough attitude, with sufficient power to crush their strength, and clearly telling them of his neutral standpoint....

    After Xia Zhining or Chen Youdong reports the results of the huntingpetition, he would be much heavier in the eyes of the Falcon Camp.

    ¡°Once they settle in X City, there would be fewer and fewer survivors acting alone like me. Most of them would probably join them. From the looks of the it, the Falcon Camp isn¡¯t only after the cities resources, but also the survivors, especially the ones with superpowers.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed in his heart. He urgently needed to make himself and the rest of the girls stronger before the Falcon Camp grows...

    ¡°When I was fighting, I identally burned my pants.¡±

    Seeing Chen Youdong and Xia Zhining look at each other, Ling Mo exined casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Captain Xia used her ability...¡±

    Chen Youdong frowned in confusion and seemed as if he wanted to ask something again.

    But the side door was suddenly pushed open, and Shana came out from the other side, making Chen Youdong¡¯s words get stuck in his throat.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 295 Part 2 - Extremely Poisonous Flower

    <strong>Chapter 295 Part 2 ¨C Extremely Poisonous Flower</strong>

    Shana¡¯s appearance was a bit shocking. She was covered with fresh blood from head to toe. Her long ck hair was draped over her back and that pale white face of hers was overwhelmed with a creepy smile.

    This appearance of hers made her look like an extremely poisonous flower, which made people unable to stop looking at her, but at the same time, they would feel a deep cold chill.

    She slowly walked in front of Ling Mo and reached out to hold onto Ling Mo¡¯s head, before giving him a deep long kiss.

    ¡°Were you a good girl this time?¡± Ling Mo touched Shana¡¯s cheek and asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shana smiled slightly, then kissed him again and whispered, ¡°But I¡¯m all covered in blood.¡±

    ¡°I will wash it all off you.¡± Ling Mo winked and said.

    The others were surprised that when Ling Mo looked at Shana¡¯s eyes, she became full of tenderness and was very focused in Ling Mo.

    ¡°I suddenly like this kid again.¡±

    Zhou Guocheng rubbed his chin and smiled with satisfaction, ¡°If he could look at my daughter with that look of his....¡±

    ¡°Yes, if he did look at your daughter like that, he would definitely be a fucking pervert. Did you forget your daughter is only ten years old!¡±

    Lin Tianxiang rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°I hope I can find a woman that would look at me the same way....It¡¯s not possible for me to be single for forty years, right?!¡±

    ¡°En, that¡¯s because you won¡¯t live that long.¡± Tomughed and said, ¡°How can Ling Mo have three woman like that?¡±

    Lin Tianxian pushed up his sses and said, ¡°Are you envious and hateful, or just jealous...¡±

    ¡°JEALOUS YOUR SISTER! Today, I will definitely beat your ass! I have a captain¡¯s rank and I order not to run!¡±

    Tom yelled and rushed at Lin Tianxiang...

    At this time, another person¡¯s shadow quietly came out from the side door.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Sun Zeya was wearing a dirty raincoat. Originally she was walking with a limp and now her limp turned into something even more weird.

    Seeing the romance between Shana and Ling Mo, Sun Zeya¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but became a little dazed.

    However, when Shana let go of Ling Mo and turned to look at her, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver and quickly turned her eyes away.

    After holding her clothes together, Sun Zeya slowly jumped over.

    ¡°Team member Sun, are you okay?¡± Chen Youdong quickly asked.

    Sun Zeya lowered her head and avoided the eyes of Ling Mo and Shana and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine..... My clothes were idently torn.¡±

    ¡°What? How did you both get your clothes ripped today?¡±

    Zhou Guocheng¡¯s unintentional words, scared both Sun Zeya and Xia Zhining at the same time.

    Both of the women¡¯s actions were somewhat abnormal. Although Chen Youdong and others were suspicious, they didn¡¯t have the balls to continue asking so they gave up.

    After returning to the hotel, the rest of the team members curiously asked about the results of the contest, making all the members of the Falcon team, including Chen Youdong, very embarrassed.

    Ling Mo sat on the sofa and took out six mobile phone from his pocket. Shana also took out her mobile phone and gave it to him.

    ¡°Impossible?!¡±

    The onlookers were suddenly surprised and widened their eyes, while Chen Youdong and others lower their heads in shame.

    ¡°That...That means, in addition to Ling Mo¡¯s girlfriend still keeping her mobile phone, all your mobile phones were all taken away by Ling Mo. But....but...doesn¡¯t that mean captain and vice captain also....¡±

    A team member stammered.

    He didn¡¯t even get to finish his sentence and Zhou Guochen had already kicked him on the ass, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to repeat that again!¡±

    Another team member began to check the photos on the phone. He looked at it very quickly and the more he looked at the photos, the more surprised he looked.

    ¡°This mobile phone has the most photos stored in it, this is number two.¡±

    He pushed the two mobile phones to the side. Chen Youdong and the others looked at each other, and then turned their horrified eyes towards Ling Mo and Shana.

    The owners of these two mobile phones were exactly the two of them.

    ¡°Not only that, the number of photos for both phones is more than the sum of the other five phones.¡±

    The team member carefully said.

    ¡°Huu!¡±

    Xia Zhining immediately let out a deep breath, and she suddenly brushed herself and stood up, staring at Ling Mo before saying, ¡°I have epted my defeat.¡±

 Chapter 296 Part 1 - Conflictâ€¦.And Reunion!

    <strong> Chapter 296 Part 1 ¨C Conflict....And Reunion!</strong>

    Early the next morning, a man covered with mud and blood stains appeared at the hotel.

    The team members who stood at the door showed a very dreadful look when they saw him, and made a military salute.

    But this person only nodded in response and his expression looked very cold.

    Rushing non-stop over here caused his eyes to be bloodshot, but the way his lips were tightly closed, made him look serious and old-fashioned.

    ¡°Huang Zhendong, the Yellow team¡¯s leader? You must of put a lot of effort toe all the way over here, I didn¡¯t expect for you to arrive so soon.¡±

    Chen Youdong quickly went up to meet him and stretched out his hand.

    They had waited in the lobby early in the morning and when they saw Huang Zhendong enter the entrance, their expressions became a bit depressed.

    Huang Zhendong nced at him coldly, then turned his eyes to Xia Zhining and Tom.

    ¡°You guys should have prepared a detailed report be now right? As an one of the first investigation teams, you guys came to X City with so much confidence. Yet, it resulted in one team beingpletely destroyed and two otherspletely disabled. This news of this incident has already traveled back to the camp. Do you know how bad the impact is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Big man Tom revealed a sorrowful look and whispered.

    Xia Zhining bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I hope that you guys exchanged great intel for lives that died. Every qualified soldier was our precious asset, you guys should understand this.¡±

    Huang Zhendong said in a very bad tone.

    Chen Youdong immediately took out a mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to Huang Zhendong, ¡°These are all the photos we collected, including all the types of zombies that we have encountered so far. The camp should be able to analyze the information we collected to find a suitable method tobat against them.¡±

    After taking the mobile phone, Huang Zhendong immediately opened it and searched through it. During the time he spent to look through the phone, the atmosphere in the entire lobby had be very heavy.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°That¡¯s the deputy leader of the intelligence team right?¡±

    Wang Heng stood on the other side of the lobby and whispered to one of the members around him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people in private call him the grim face team leader.¡± the member nodded and said.

    ¡°Grim face? Thats sounds quite amusing.¡± Wang Heng said.

    The member immediately shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not amusing at all! This nickname isn¡¯t for nothing. He¡¯s cold-blooded and ruthless. If the upper management sent him this time, that means that this incident is very big. But if we think about it, it¡¯s true. Many people died on this mission....Your leader Tom is in deep shit, and our captain is also in deep shit as well.¡±

    ¡°Really? He looked quite ordinary. Besides, this is neither Tom¡¯s fault nor is it Captain Xia¡¯s fault.¡± Wang Heng somewhat disagreed.

    ¡°If he could speak reason, he wouldn¡¯t be called grim face.¡± The member lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that he went through a very bad experience, but then again, I¡¯m pretty sure everyone has gone through a bad experience for those that are still alive today. Either way, try not to provoke him.¡±

    By this time, Huang Zhendong had finished seeing all the photos in the mobile phone. He immediately took out a small bag from his pocket, put the phone inside the bag, and then ced the bag into his backpack.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether this intel can make up for your mistakes, not to mention whatever I say can¡¯t be counted. But I hope that you guys will at least be mentally prepared of what might happen.¡±

    Huang Zhendong revealed and unpleasant tone, ¡°There were so many people who died in this mission. There are already many people who are wondering whether the problem is yourmanders.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The hot tempered Xia Zhining couldn¡¯t help herself and wanted to walk forward, but was caught by Chen Youdong.

    ¡°Yellow team leader, since it¡¯s only a spection, there¡¯s no need to speak it.¡± Tom¡¯s expression also turned ugly.

    He and Xia Zhining felt ufortable as captains for losing most of their team members.

    Yesterday¡¯s huntingpetition, although it had some hidden agendas, it still at least also allowed him to vent his frustrations.

    Being kicked twice by Ling Mo, made Tom feel much better.

    He had wanted to give himself two punches on his own face, and Ling Mo had basically fulfilled his wishes.

    But for this kind of scar, he wouldn¡¯t allow outsiders talk about it.

    Huang Zhendong nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°I just want you guys to understand your situation. Also, where is the psychic who¡¯s taking the opportunity to extort us?¡±

    ¡°Opportunity to extort?¡± Chen Youdong was stunned.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 296 Part 2 - Conflictâ€¦.And Reunion!

    <strong>Chapter 296 Part 2 ¨C Conflict....And Reunion!</strong>

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think the benefits he brings is worth the price we pay. He is just a psychic, and had never been trained. If we possibly can¡¯t do anything, how could he? To be honest, I have always felt that this ¡°fair¡± exchange between psychics and us is very...stupid. We honestly don¡¯t need unstable people.¡±

    Huang Zhendong said without hesitation, and based on his tone, he was very disgusted with this whole exchange.

    Tom immediately widened his eyes angrily, he was clearly calling Tom stupid right in front of him.

    His cooperation with Ling Mo was the first example of a fair exchange between the camp and psychics, and he was also a loyal supporter of this strategy.

    ¡°You believe that it¡¯s not worth paying him for this? Didn¡¯t you just say that every life in this team was important? Well let me tell you that if it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo helping the team search for medicine, we would have lost five lives already...probably even more!¡±

    Tom couldn¡¯t bear it any more and took a step forward, ¡°In the process of rescuing us, he dragged the leader of those monsters! Without him, we would have been wiped out, and this information would not have been preserved! Not only that, most of this data was collected by him!¡±

    After yelling out everything, Tom felt much better.

    Although all of the things he just blurted out were Ling Mo¡¯s contributions, but being able to refute Huang Zhendong on the spot allowed Tom to feel refreshed!

    Huang Zhendong was actually stunned for a moment, then he showed a sneer and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re actually unting the achievements of....an outsider, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°In the future when we have established the istion zone, those survivors who remained outside of the zone are potential threats. People are ambitious, especially those who fail during peacetime...Those with no real purpose, no real home, and special abilities would be terrorists. Do you understand?¡±

    Huang Zhendong didn¡¯t bother to conceal the disdainful look on his face. He continued, ¡°Once the istion zone is established, they will me us that we have all the weapons and the food...Yet we will also work with them? You want to talk about fairness with them? These people are cockroaches! Rats! They could bite us at any time!¡±

    ¡°People aren¡¯t always so evil, you can¡¯t think like that because of your own personal experience...¡±

    Chen Yondong hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Huang Zhendong suddenly swayed, then grabbed his cor, and his expression became twisted, ¡°Not so evil? Hehe! Those trash weren¡¯t so evil? If you know my past, then it¡¯s best to shut your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Yellow team leader, I honestly don¡¯t care about what happened to you in the past, but please let go of my vice captain. I won¡¯t necessarily report you for attacking my colleagues, but I will definitely let you test my strength here.¡±

    Xia Zhining clenched her fist and stared coldly at Huang Zhendong.

    The atmosphere became extremely cold for a moment. Huang Zhendong stared at Xia Zhining for a while, then slowly let go of Chen Youdong.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°You guys are also losers...¡± Huang Zhendong showed despise then snorted and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that....psychic?¡±

    His voice had just fell when he heard a cold voiceing from the direction of the restaurant in the hotel, ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for me.¡±

    Huang Zhendong immediately turned his head in amazement. He couldn¡¯t believe it. The voice was less than 20 meters away from him and he didn¡¯t even notice when this person had appeared here!

    But when he saw Ling Mo¡¯s appearance, his face became even more ugly.

    This ordinary youth had no special features on his face, he wasn¡¯t tall at all, and could probably be considered more ordinary than any person that was present in the room. He was wearing brand new camouge clothing from head to toe and the hat he had in his hand was spinning rapidly.

    If it weren¡¯t for those deep eyes of his, this young man would have been like an unremarkable gravel, and he would have never found him in the crowd.

    ¡°You look a little familiar...¡± Huang Zhendong frowned and said.

    ¡°And here I was, thinking what kind of rich or powerful being would despise ordinary people....It seems that you don¡¯t remember me...¡±

    Ling Mo stopped rotating the hat with his finger, and a pair of eyes stared coldly at Huang Zhendong, ¡°But this tone of yours is indeed your style, Teaching Director.¡±

 Chapter 297 Part 1 - Horror Clown

    <strong>Chapter 297 Part 1 ¨C Horror Clown</strong>

    ¡°You used to be my student?¡±

    Huang Zhendong sat on the sofa and looked at Ling Mo somewhat surprised.

    ¡°No, I just used to study at the school.¡±

    Ling Mo coldly said, ¡°So you don¡¯t count as my teacher.¡±

    Huang Zhendong¡¯s words were very disgusting to begin with, but when Ling Mo saw his appearance, he suddenly thought that these words were normal for someone like him.

    As the most annoying teacher in his middle school days, Huang Zhendong gave him a very deep impression.

    This person couldn¡¯t be counted as too old, he was nearly forty years old, but he was old-fashioned and his words were always harsh.

    His behavior today was more excessive than before, at least before his attitude had only been aimed at students, especially weak students.

    Huang Zhendong¡¯s definition of a weak student wasn¡¯t just someone who got poor grades, but also included students that came from a poor family background or students who were very disobedient.

    Ling Mo was the kind of student that was in the middle, very ordinary and unremarkable.

    Although Ling Mo asionally entered Huang Zhendong¡¯s sight from a couple of fights, but he didn¡¯t remember Ling Mo, nor did he care about him.

    But for the previous Ling Mo, the words that Huang Zhendong said to him in the past had made him remember him clearly.

    ¡°Your parents are dead? No wonder...¡±

    After whispering, he showed a very disgusted expression, then shook his head.

    During that time, he had controlled himself over and over again from rushing directly and punching him on the face.

    If he had done it at that time, maybe his parents would have been even more humiliated.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    This incident left a deep impression to Ling Mo, who was still young at the time, for a long time, but as he grew older, Ling Mo didn¡¯t care about it no more.

    In this world, there were many disgusting people and Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would want to kill someone for revenge because of one sentence.

    But who would have thought that after a few yearster, he actually came across this disgusting piece of shit again!

    ¡°It seems that your attitude isn¡¯t very good. I don¡¯t remember you, which indicates that you have no strengths. You actually got superpowers, how lucky of you.¡±

    Huang Zhendong quickly recovered from his surprise, and once again disyed a very grim face and said with sarcasm.

    Ling Mo coldlyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you could also get abilities, since you¡¯re always such a rude asshole...Actually you could have just used that disgusting mouth of yours to disgust zombies to death. Having superpowers is really useless for someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Well I think that¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to reminisce. Since we aren¡¯t familiar with each other, there is nothing to say. Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±

    Huang Zhendong didn¡¯t seem to care about the sarcasming from Ling Mo. He took out a stic bag from his backpack and handed it over to Ling Mo.

    This was Ling Mo¡¯s reward for this time, which included two soft bulletproof vests, top quality knee pads, and a type of bracer armor.

    But the most important thing was the piece of information inside, and also an identity card.

    This information was all the information on the zombies, mutant beasts, and the outside world that the Falcon camp has learned so far.

    The identity card that was given to Ling Mo was offered by Chief of Staff, Su Qianrou. It could prove that he was a partner of the Falcon camp. In the future he would be able to enter and exit the istion area and avoid the unpleasantness that might ur if he hadn¡¯t had this card.

    Adding these two things together was a big gift.

    Truthfully, what Ling Mo had done for this reward wasn¡¯t really worth this kind of gift.

    But as the first attempt to do this kind of cooperation with the Falcon Camp, Ling Mo had done an exemry service.

    Moreover, he also provided them with the source of the mutant zombies.

    However, in regards to the Spider Queen, Ling Mo hid a few things.

    Looking at Ling Mo look through the information, Huang Zhendong showed a trace of impatience.

    He stared at Ling Mo and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Based from your contributions, the value of these things you got were worth more...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a leader of an intelligence team, but it was your Chief of staff that decided to negotiate this exchange with me. Do you have any opinions? If you do, go talk to your Chief and stop bitching to me.¡±

    Ling Mo finally couldn¡¯t help himself and closed the information and said.

    Huang Zhendongs face was gloomy, but he didn¡¯t speak again.

    The intel he got was filled with a mixture of information. Although Ling Mo had only scanned through it to confirm that he had gotten the right thing, he still spent almost twenty minutes scanning through the data.

    Ye Lian and the other two women were probably bored upstairs, so they took the initiative to go downstairs and find Ling Mo.

    As soon as they appeared, almost everyone that had gathered in the lobby had turned their eyes towards them.

    Beautiful and refined faces were certainly a factor of attraction, but the most important thing was because of their unique temperament.

    Huang Zhendong was not an exception, although he only nced at them, but soon he became surprised and his eyes opened wide.

    ¡°You....¡± Huang Zhendong stood up in shock and then locked his eyes on Li Ya Lin. ¡°You¡¯re .... Li Ya Lin?¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 297 Part 2 - Horrified Clown

    <strong> Chapter 297 Part 2 ¨C Horrified Clown</strong>

    Ling Mo, who was enthralled by the information in his hand, immediately put it down when he heard this sentence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you are still alive!¡±

    Huang Zhendong was very excited as he went up to Li Ya Lin. He looked up and down at Li Ya Lin and said, ¡°I remember that you went to find work at X City University. How did you survive? Wait a second, why are you here?¡±

    He noticed that Li Ya Lin looked at him with no interest, and soon saw her look over to Ling Mo.

    Following Li Ya Lin¡¯s gaze, Huang Zhendong suddenly became stunned, ¡°Are you with this person?¡±

    Li Ya Lin looked at Huang Zhendong coldly and nodded, ¡°Ling Mo is my boyfriend.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she walked to Ling Mo, then got in middle between Ye Lian and Shana, and then touched Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    Seeing Ling Mo embrace three beautiful girls at the same time, one which was a student that he had thought was very good, made Huang Zhendong stunned.

    He then showed a very disgusted look and muttered, ¡°This is just the look of a loser who got himself a little bit a strength.¡±

    ¡°Can you confirm the information faster!¡±

    Huang Zhendong red at Ling Mo and said.

    Then he looked at Li Ya Lin with aplicated look and shook his head.

    Based on the look in his eyes, he probably thought that Li Ya Lin used her body and beauty in exchange for protection from Ling Mo.

    This originally good student who once made him very satisfied had now belonged into the category of trash, just like Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo naturally knew what this mean middle-aged man was thinking in his mind.

    This man treated his own way of thinking as the right way, and would criticize others and deny them of their efforts...

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    In reality, there were many people like Huang Zhendong who had this kind of thinking.

    ¡°This is what you get when you work with psychics...¡±

    He finally couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He shook his head and whispered with a sigh.

    The tone in his voice seemed as if he was just sighing, but to Ling Mo it was more like a vicious tone which made him frown.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Ling Mo stood up and said.

    Huang Zhendong waved his hand as if he was shooing a fly, ¡°Then hurry up, I still have things to discuss with the people in our camp.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled coldly, but just as he passed by Huang Zhendong, Huang Zhendong suddenly grabbed his chest, then widened his trembling eyes as he became paralyzed in his chair.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t return upstairs with Ye Lian and the other two women, nor did he look back at Huang Zhendong.

    ¡°Yellow team leader, are you okay?¡±

    A member of the team quickly helped Huang Zhendong up and asked.

    Huang Zhendong rubbed his chest. He had felt something smash itself on to his chest. Then his mouth felt as if it was being torn open by an invisible hand, which made his expression look horrible and funny at the same time.

    Even the few members who ran over to him couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    The look on his face was the same as a clowns, just a horrified version of it.

    Huang Zhendong wanted to yell out Ling Mo¡¯s name. He knew that Ling Mo must have done something, but he wasn¡¯t able to speak because he mouth was being pulled apart.

    Even his tongue was being pulled out, and when he felt that his tongue was close to being ripped off, he became horrified. Fortunately for him, just as it was about to be ripped off, it was violently released, and at the same time, his mouth was also immediately released as well.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    At the moment of biting the tip of his tongue, Huang Zhendong finally made a scream.

    By this time, Ling Mo and his party had already disappeared at the corner of the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good feeling when you bite your tongue.¡± Ling Mo smiled and whispered.

    Shana covered her face with a grin and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t he hate you? Do you think he will report you?¡±

    ¡°This kind of person is someone that hates people the moment he sees them. If he hated me already then it doesn¡¯t make a difference. In addition, he¡¯s not the type to talk about things without evidence.¡±

    Ling Mo shook the identity card, ¡°He thought he was noble and morous, when in fact, he was just an underling. In school, he didn¡¯t dare try and offend the principal. In the camp, he wouldn¡¯t dare offend the chief of staff. Do you think they would have a bad rtionship with me for a problem that had no evidence? He might stupid, but the chief of staff isn¡¯t stupid.¡±

 Chapter 298 Part 1 - A Trash Should Have A Trashâ€™s Death

    <strong>Chapter 298 Part 1 ¨C A Trash Should Have A Trash¡¯s Death</strong>

    After picking up the packed backpack, Ling Mo took Ye Lian and the girls to Xia Zhining¡¯s room.

    It was a suite in a five-star hotel, which was both the room for Xia Zhining and the meeting ce for the others to gather together.

    Sure enough, the person who opened the door happened to be Chen Youdong. In the room, Lin Tianxiang and the others were still sitting. Even Tom and Sun Zeya were there.

    When the door opened, Ling Mo caught a few words from their discussions, and it was obvious that they were discussing things about Huang Zhendong.

    When Sun Zeya saw Ling Mo and Shana, her posture immediately became very unnatural, and her cheeks turned red as she turned her head to the side.

    Xia Zhining on the other hand, seemed to be calm. In her opinion, although the situation was awkward at the time, a loss was still a loss.

    ¡°Um....¡±

    Chen Youdong let Ling Mo and his partye in and handed him a few bottles of water to him, then apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, the yellow team leader has a very sharp tongue. You must be really pissed off right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that mouth of his is poisonous, I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear him. But how can someone like him be a leader of a team? Not only that, it sounds like a very high position also.¡±

    Ling Mo sat on the sofa and asked.

    Chen Youdong suddenly showed a hint of hesitation, but Tom said with anger, ¡°That¡¯s not correct, he on the same level as us. But he¡¯s in the intelligence group, and the people in that group are all disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Intelligence group?¡± Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°Do they...collect information on zombies?¡±

    Chen Youdong originally had wanted to stop Tom from continuing, but seeing that angry expression of his, and then thinking about the look Huang Zhendong gave, Chen Youdong sighed and stopped talking.

    Tom shook his head, ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t we the ones that collect the information? The intelligence team collects information on us. For example, if a new person decides to join our camp, they wille and ask them some questions. If that person is a psychic, they would record your abilities in detail.¡±

    Having said up to this point, his tone suddenly rose and he said angrily, ¡°But their main task is to monitor our actions! They imed to say it¡¯s to enforce discipline, but in fact it seems to me that they are trying to purposely find faults! For example, this time, I think he would like to us to hold responsibility for the deaths of our team! In order to calm down the people up top, he will definitelye up with a way to give an exnation. Who knows, maybe we might be sacrificed...¡±

    ¡°Cough...Cough..¡±Chen Youdong still couldn¡¯t help himself and coughed to remind Tom who was currently still venting.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Tom nced at him and the coldly snorted again.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have vented enough yet, and couldn¡¯t help but whisper a few more words, ¡°Why can¡¯t we speak in front of Ling Mo? Do you think he would go out and tell everyone? Stop being so cautious. Besides, he can help us testify.¡±

    ¡°Eh....¡± Ling Mo was stunned.

    The Falcon Camp¡¯s internal situation was actually soplicated.

    This intelligence team was a load of crap. It was obviously the product of an internal power struggle.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered with this stuff since it was probably even moreplicated that it seems.

    But from what he could tell at a nce was that whether it was Huang Zhendong or this intelligence group, the people in these search and rescue teams were sworn enemies.

    The only reason why they didn¡¯t dare offend Huang Zhendong right now was because they were afraid he would say something bad about them.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt that him not joining the camp was the best decision he made.

    ¡°Humans....¡± Ling Mo turned and nced at Ye Lian and the girls, and suddenly agreed to what they said.

    ¡°That Huang Zhendong is very hateful person, as long as he finds a weakness, he can make it seem as if your a piece of trash. His way of talking is on another level, he can make a unintentional statement have a much deeper meaning. Even if you know you haven¡¯t done anything yet, he will describe it in advance and say that you will end up doing it.¡±

    Lin Tianxiang wiped his sses on the side and coldly sneered, ¡°He really can piss people off.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little bitch.¡±

    Ling Mo noticed that almost everyone that had mentioned Huang Zhendong had gnashed their teeth.

    It was surprising to know that even though such a person didn¡¯t make any moves, he was still actually even more disgusting than a zombie.

    Hearing him speak one sentence could make people angry all day.

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the type of person to stay calm after being provoked, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to break his connection with the Falcon camp because of one person.

    Meanwhile, in the lobby......

    Huang Zhendong, who had lowered his head and was putting together information, then put it inside a folder, and called a team member toe over, ¡°Protect this information, no one is allowed to see it. If Ie back and find traces of it being read, you will be sent back to camp and punished to stay there indefinitely.

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    After watching Huang Zhendong go to the bathroom, the team member immediately showed a disdainful look and spat, ¡°Fuck him, who does he think he is!¡±

    ¡°Your not going over there to look?¡±

    Another team member who was standing by the door made a gesture and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to fall inside the toilet. What¡¯s the point of being going over there? To look for more ways to suffer?¡± said the man.

    The man rolled his eyes and at the same time pretended to have fallen inside the toilet. A few of the members in the lobby suddenly snickered at his actions.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 298 Part 2 - A Trash Should Have A Trashâ€™s Death

    <strong>Chapter 298 Part 2 ¨C A Trash Should Have A Trash¡¯s Death</strong>

    At this time, Huang Zhendong had entered the bathroom. He closed the door behind and then stood in front of the urinal.

    Because of theck of water, a very pungent smell had filled the bathroom.

    Huang Zhendong frowned and opened his zipper to prepare to pee.

    But what he didn¡¯t notice was that the lock of the bathroom window was slowly turning a bit.

    When the lock opened, the window was silently opened without anything touching it.

    Then a person silently climbed into the bathroom through the window...

    ¡°Ling Mo...ah yes, now I remember, he was that loner.¡±

    Huang Zhendong said to himself, ¡°I would never have thought that Li Ya Lin would also be ruined by him. Trash will always be trash, and even if they got powers, it just makes them a bigger piece of trash. Cooperating with such people is like inviting a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. I think I need to have a discussion about this when I go back this time. Such people can¡¯t be controlled by the camp making it a potential threat and threats should be removed...¡±

    As he lowered his zipped, a figure suddenly shed behind him.

    Huang Zhendong immediately turned his head sharply, but didn¡¯t see anything.

    But then he noticed one of doors from the bathroom stalls seemed to be shaking slightly, as if someone had just moved it.

    ¡°WHO¡¯S THERE!¡±

    Huang Zhendong pulled out his dagger making a ¡°Shua¡± sound, then slowly walked towards the bathroom stall.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    When he kicked open the door of the bathroom stall, he found out that there was no one inside.

    But it was at this moment when suddenly a figure jumped from above and immediatelynded behind him.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    A huge force pushed Huang Zhendong immediately forward. Without waiting for him to turn around, the figure grabbed his head and pressed him into the toilet.

    The rotten stench made Huang Zhendong immediately hold his breath. His reaction was very calm. The dagger in his hand immediately flipped backwards and he plunged it into the figure¡¯s stomach.

    Then he fiercely twisted the wrist of the attacker in order for the attacker to let go due to the pain.

    But what surprised him was that no matter how much he twisted the wrist, pulled out the dagger and plunged it in again, the figure didn¡¯t budge!

    ¡°This knife is stained with zombie blood, and with such heavy injuries, even if you don¡¯t mutate, you¡¯re going to die! Who are you! Is it Ling Mo? How did you get past all those guards outside the hotel!¡±

    Huang Zhendong shook his head hard, and used his hand to provide support in lifting his head with great effort, ¡°You want to die with me? If you kill me now, you will die as well! Your women will also die! The camp will kill you! You fucking trash!¡±

    ¡°Giggle¡±

    The sneak attackers voice was like a tape that was being scratched, ¡°You...you..think to highly...of...yourself...¡±

    Huang Zhendong became stunned. He jerked back and saw an extremely scary face.

    ¡°AhhhhHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Huang Zhendong suddenly widened his eyes wanting to yell more, but the attacker strangled his neck and pressed him into the toilet again.

    He wanted to cry for help and he wanted to struggle as well, but the strength of this hand was too strong. Not only that, his head was inside the toilet covered with sewage, which made his voice unclear.

    The dagger in his hand was constantly stabbing the attacker behind him, but all this was in vain.

    Huang Zhendong¡¯s eyes rolled to the top and then his body twitched a few times before never moving again.

    ¡°Gu Gu¡±

    The zombie that was standing behind Huang Zhendong looked down at it¡¯s belly which had been stabbed numerous times, and then turned it¡¯s bloody red eyes towards the window again.

    His long, soft, sausage-like arm immediately flew forward, and then a ¡°BANG¡± sound was heard.

    At the same time, as shards of ss sttered on to the floor, the eyes of this zombie also recovered it¡¯s violent color.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Several members who were carrying guns, rushed towards the bathroom...

 Chapter 299 Part 1 - Satisfied With My Handiwork

    <strong>Chapter 299 Part 1 ¨C Satisfied With My Handiwork</strong>

    A mutant zombie who had bypassed the patrol that was stationed around the hotel, had happened to run into Huang Zhendong who was in the bathroom.

    After hearing the window being broken, the guards that were on duty in the lobby immediately went over to check.

    But when they had finally killed the mutant zombie that had been seriously injured, they found out that Huang Zhendong had already been drowned to death in the toilet.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you guys said in the report? Hey! Does this report sound funny to you? You sure that the intelligence team won¡¯t go crazy after hearing this report?¡±

    Tom leaned against the wall and watched as several members lifted Huang Zhendong¡¯s corpse and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his nose.

    Xia Zhining coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who can be med for his bad luck? Besides, the situation is exactly how it was reported. I also would have wished that he had fought with the zombie for over three hundred rounds, but the fact remains, he was indeed drowned in a toilet that waspletely full...unless they believe that this is also our fault as well?¡±

    ¡°The intelligence team this time will feel very ashamed...¡± Lin Tianxiang held his sses and happily gloated.

    Zhou Guocheng looked at him contemptuously and said, ¡°Dr. Lin, I didn¡¯t think you were actually such a sinister person...¡±

    ¡°Fuck off, are you telling me that he didn¡¯t deserve to die?¡±

    ¡°Of course he deserved it! I really love this zombie brother, although it must have been unintentional, but he still did a good job!¡±

    Zhou Guochengughed unscrupulously until Chen Youdong red at him.

    Seeing that Zhou Guocheng shut his mouth, Chen Youdong looked up and saw Ling Mo and his partying down from the stairs.

    Although this incident seems to be an ident, but for some reason, Chen Youdong felt that things weren¡¯t that simple.

    Even though Ling Mo¡¯s ability was really strange, he couldn¡¯t possibly influence the actions of zombies could he?

    Zhou Guochen was more likely to attract zombies, but when this incident happened, they were all in the same room...

    ¡°In any case, just submit it ording to the facts. The people above wouldn¡¯t me us a result. Besides this person is dead.¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    With this in mind, Chen Youdong threw these thoughts to one side.

    Ling Mo reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, and his eyes shed with a touch of tiredness.

    Taking control of a mutant zombie to kill someone was still very consuming for Ling Mo....

    ¡°We should also get ready to leave.¡± He held Ye Lian¡¯s hand and said.

    All potential threats had been taken care of which also meant that they should be leaving.

    When Ling Mo and his party were surrounded by the crowd of members, Sun Zeya leaned on one side and looked at Ling Mo with aplicated look.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look down at her body then think of the feeling she had at that time.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with my handiwork?¡±

    ¡°AH!¡±

    A voice suddenly popped out from behind and scared Sun Zeya.

    After she screamed, she nced at Shana while covering her chest and subconsciously pulling her legs together, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying bye to them?¡±

    Shana tidied up her hair a bit then coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like being surrounded by too many people, it will make me ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense, all three of you avoid crowds.¡±

    Sun Zeya nced at her and said.

    Her cheeks couldn¡¯t help but turn a little red, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at Shana¡¯s fingers.

    How could those pale and delicate fingers, have so much force, that they could pull all those little hairs out one by one...

    ¡°Although the three of you were always so strange, I still wanted to ask...¡±

    Sun Zeya frowned and said, ¡°Why do you all like this guy when the three of you are allpletely different?¡±

    After asking the question, Sun Zeya immediately blushed and she became very embarrassed.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she actually asked the question. Could Shana see the reason why she asked this question?

    If she understood her reason for asking, would she pull her hair one by one...

    But she soon became relieved, it seems that Shana was a bit slow and couldn¡¯t understand the reason why she asked.

    ¡°Because if there was no him, there would be no us today. Moreover, we have experienced many things together and will experience even more in the future.¡±

    Upon saying up to that sentence, she suddenly paused for a moment then muttered, ¡°Ha...it¡¯s rare for them to find something they can agree on. I can¡¯t believe that I am willing to pay with my life for one person, to die for him...I finally found theirmon point! It seems that no matter who I am, the feelings towards him are all the same!¡±

    ¡°To...to die for Ling Mo?¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 299 Part 2 - Satisfied With My Handiwork

    <strong>Chapter 299 Part 2 ¨C Satisfied With My Handiwork</strong>

    Sun Zeya wanted tough, because even before the apocalypse, she didn¡¯t believe that there was such a thing called love.

    Could it still be called love when everyone does the same thing?

    At least Sun Zeya didn¡¯t believe that there was because every man who had ever talked to her, had their eyes stop on her chest.

    They were all just craving her body, hoping to fuck her in bed after gifting her one or two designer bags or even a mobile phone.

    The women she saw always imed that men were all unreliable, but as long as the men were rich, they couldn¡¯t wait to get closer to them.

    After seeing the ugliness of too many men and women, Sun Zeya no longer believed that she could find pure love in this city that was full of craziness.

    But Shana¡¯s eyes looked very serious, which made Sun Zeya feel a bit awkward.

    Even though she had been an inch away in front of Ling Mo, even...reaching the peak of happiness, her body which was enough to drive many men crazy, didn¡¯t seem to cause any interest in Ling Mo.

    Maybe Ling Mo might have had a physical reaction, but she could definitely tell that he had no emotional reaction towards her.

    This made Sun Zeya feel very frustrated and very unwilling to ept, but when she saw how Shana was extremely serious when she said that sentence, Sun Zeya suddenly understood.

    As for the rest of Shana¡¯s words...She had said a lot in which Sun Zeya couldn¡¯t understand, and wished that she could have said a few more words.

    ¡°I....I suddenly feel that you aren¡¯t so hateful after pulling out my hair....¡± Sun Zeya smiled and said.

    Shana¡¯s eyes quickly turned cold. She looked at Sun Zeya indifferently and said coldly, ¡°The word hateful in my mind means something bad. So, unless you want me to pull out the hair on your eyebrows one by one, try saying that again.¡±

    As she said this, she stuck out her pink tongue and licked her lips, then even showed a devil-like smile.

    Sun Zeya immediately felt her back turn cold. She immediately shivered and shook her head, ¡°I must of been dreaming! How could Ling Mo¡¯s girlfriend be innocent! I finally know why they can love each other! It¡¯s because they are both fucking crazy!¡±

    Saying goodbye to everyone was actually a kind of torment for Ling Mo. When he pushed away Tom, who had tried to hug him, Xia Zhining came over and handed him a carton.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ling Mo opened and asked.

    Based on the appearance it seems that there was a radio inside.

    ¡°This was one of my things, but I know that the leader of the yellow team had said a lot of offensive things, so....¡±

    Xia Zhining pointed at the radio and said, ¡°This is a hand-cranked electric generator as well as a universal radio. Over here is a led light for emergency lighting. There is also a mobile phone charging cable here. This handle allows you to generate electricity by turning the handle. In addition, this machine can also be plugged in with aa batteries. Three of them is needed if you don¡¯t wish to use your hands. But most batteries that are still usable is really hard to find.¡±

    ¡°This...this toy is really useful!¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a very pleasant look. The machine was small and beautifully designed. It probably costed a lot before.

    He had never heard of this thing, nor had he ever seen it before.

    ¡°Yep, you can use that to also get in contact with us, but the downside of it is that your hand might get tired.¡±

    Xia Zhining said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Ling Mo was very satisfied when he put the machine into his backpack.

    Why would he worry when he could find a zombie to help turn the machine?

    When Ling Mo left with his group, their backpacks were much more full than when they had came.

    Especially Li Ya Lin, who somehow managed to grab a can of meat from god knows where.

    ¡°You actually stole....Come here Senior Sister, I will help you open it...¡±

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when he suddenly heard a ¡°Ka-Cha¡± sound.

    Li Ya Lin hands were full of oil and meat. The canned food had beenpletely squeezed. Li Ya Lin looked at Ling Mo innocently and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t use any strength.¡±

    Ye Lian moved closer and started to sniff the meat on Li Ya Lin¡¯s hands. She then she stuck out her tongue to pick up a piece of meat and swallowed it in her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s good....very delicious.¡±

 Chapter 300 Part 1 - Outpost Discovery

    <strong>Chapter 300 Part 1 ¨C Outpost Discovery</strong>

    In the next few days, Ling Mo practiced using his tentacles on the girls during the night and when it was morning they would continue walking in their journey.

    The ce where he was headed was at the boundaries between A City and X City.

    In this age where there were no TVs or Newspapers, if Ling Mo wanted to know the progress of the of the istion zone in the Falcon camp, he would have to go there to see it himself.

    However, he didn¡¯t intend on interact with them, he only wanted to get a grasp of the situation.

    Meeting Huang Zhendong and knowing that there were other members that were just like him, was a wake up call for Ling Mo.

    He couldn¡¯t just put the safety of him and the girls in the hands of someone like that.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. The other reason was to try and get as far away as possible from that ¡®ck widow¡¯.

    Although the blood he had collected was temporarily sufficient for his uses, he still had more important things to do at the moment. He had no time to y around with the Spider Queen.

    ¡°What kind of city is A City? I...I seem to have a bit of an impression of it.¡±

    Ye Lian curiously asked as she hung on to Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    ¡°A city... I remember I have rtives living over there.¡±

    Li Ya Ling revealed a pensive look and said, ¡°The air is good over there, there¡¯s also a big reservoir, many buildings that have a vintage design, and was considered a five-star tourist city.¡±

    ¡°Why was the most important part of the introduction put at the end?¡±

    Ling Mo sighed then said, ¡°But that¡¯s not important. The key point is that some people in the Falcon camp are obviously not friendly towards people like me. They want to have absolute control, just like dictators, and won¡¯t tolerate any threats, even if the threat was just imaginary. Although Huang Zhendong¡¯s words were disgusting to hear, they probably represented the thoughts of some of the high personnel within the camp, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit that position with that kind of attitude.¡±

    ¡°More importantly, we can¡¯t let them know about your situation. They already have a virusb. I need to know the extent of their knowledge on zombies and what kind of methods they have that can be used against you guys. Once X city falls under their control, I will inevitably have to make contact with them.¡±

    Ling Mo shrugged and said.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Shana nodded and said, ¡°En, if they knew zombies like us were actually with a human being, and also cooperated with their camp, I think they probably would go crazy.¡±

    She smiled stared at Ling Mo with a pair of shiny eyes.

    These past few days, she had been looking at Ling Mo with this kind of look, no matter which personality was in control.

    This made Ling Mo feel very strange, but when he asked about it, Shane refused to answer him, and said that she would tell himter.

    Ling Mo continued, ¡°In short, we can¡¯t just leave ourselves unprotected against them, not to mention based on previous experiences, the most untrustworthy are usually the leaders. They would do anything for power.¡±

    At this point they had reached the edge of the city. There was bus station and several universities, but they were far apart from each other.

    Other than the bus station, the other zombie infested areas like the universities were far from the road, which meant that the threat on the roads weren¡¯t great.

    Ling Mo found several off-road vehicles with the Falcon logo and even trucks outside the bus station.

    He quickly found a nearby zombie and took control of it. Then he took the girls to hide in a corner and watched as the zombie quietly approached the station.

    The bus station had some passenger buses that were parked there. You could obviously tell that they had been abandoned here for quite a long time.

    The corpse went across the green belt and then quietly approached the ticketing hall using the bus as a cover.

    From far away, he saw two fully armed Falcon soldiers standing in the doorway, while a few others dressed in biochemical suits were lifting two bodies out from the hall and dropping them in front of a truck that was parked at the door.

    When the truck slowly drove out, Ling Mo took a nce at the back of the truck and found that it was full of zombie corpses.

    Based on what he saw, the battle in the bus station ended a day or two ago, and was being cleaned up.

    This ce must of been the outpost that Su Qianrou mentioned. It seems that she wasn¡¯t just all talk, the Falcon Camp¡¯s actions were very fast.

    After controlling the corpse to quietly move closer, Ling Mo suddenly saw two people in biochemical suits pushing the side door open while chatting and walking in the direction from where Ling Mo came from.

    Ling Mo quickly hid behind the bus and held his breath.

    Zombies were quite talented when it came to hiding.

    As long as they didn¡¯t attack, their heartbeat would slow down and their breathing would be almost inaudible, which would obviously help them effectively when it came to hiding.

    And the zombies with intelligence would take advantage of this kind of talent.

    ¡°...What the fuck did we catch this time? Is it the same ones that they reported before...¡±

    One of them seemed very excited. As he got closer and closer to Ling Mo, his voice gradually became clearer until he was so close that Ling Mo could hear what he said perfectly.

    The other person responded, ¡°Mutant Zombie.¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 300 Part 2 - Outpost Discovery

    <strong>Chapter 300 Part 2 ¨C Outpost Discovery</strong>

    ¡°That name sounds stupid. I honestly think it should be categorized ording to its ssification.¡± the man ridiculed and said.

    Ling Mo suddenly rolled his eyes. Did it really matter what they called it? Who would care what the zombie was called in battle....

    These fucking idiots...However at this time, Ling Mo became stunned.

    Could it be possible that these idiots worked in the virusboratory?

    At this time, a person that seemed to be from their team, opened a door from a bus and a low pitched roar came out.

    ¡°Haha, be careful not to kill it. This time we caught one that was very strong. In order to catch it, we suffered some bad luck and one of us got infected.

    ¡°Infected? How did we end up dealing with it?¡±

    ¡°How else could we handle it? He didn¡¯t have the balls to kill himself, so his captain helped free him of that responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Such a waste. We don¡¯t have enough data on the process of humans mutating into zombies...¡±

    As their voices became blurred, Ling Mo thought for a moment.

    The two buses were far apart, and it was impossible for Ling Mo to run over without being discovered.

    He was also a bit too close to the guard that was guarding the entrance at this time...

    ¡°Could there be a zombie in that bus?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and thought about it. He concentrated on his spiritual force, gathering it together and then extended another spiritual tentacle from the tentacles that were controlling the corpse.

    As the tentacle reached the bus, Ling Mo really found a spiritual light ball inside the bus.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT....THIS IS AN ADVANCED ZOMBIE! They actually caught an advanced zombie!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo was very shocked, he tried to take control of this zombie, but this secondary spiritual tentacle wasn¡¯t very strong.

    It took a full two minutes before Ling Mo¡¯s vision was finally transferred to the advanced zombie, and his real body was full of sweat.

    The zombie that he was previously controlling, quieting returned to the back of the bus and then hid beneath it.

    Ling Mo was scared shitless the moment his vision was transferred to the advanced zombies¡¯.

    A face full of e marks showed up in front of his face, scaring the crap out of him.

    The man full of e immediately stepped back nervously, allowing Ling Mo to see his full appearance.

    He looked around twenty years old, was shaped like a bamboo pole, and had a face with red e marks and rosacea.

    In his hand held an electric baton. while another person that was morerger and older, had opened a medical box and was looking for something inside.

    ¡°Monster, still want to bite me? Didn¡¯t you eat enough already?¡±

    The man filled with e had a twisted smile, as if to cover up his embarrassment. He then struck Ling Mo with the electric baton.

    The feeling of being electrocuted immediately came. Although advanced zombies had recovered their perception of pain, but for Ling Mo, it didn¡¯t have much of an effect.

    He noticed that the advanced zombie was locked by an iron chain, and both the tendons on the arms and legs had been cut off, it¡¯s teeth were also pulled out, and even the fingers were broken.

    Although the broken hands and ribs were slowly repairing itself, and even the teeth had started to also regrow, but the limbs were basically impossible to recover.

    Although this evil was done upon this advanced zombie, Ling Mo¡¯s head couldn¡¯t help but start tingling.

    If it was Ye Lian that was caught by them....Ling Mo immediately clenched his fist and secretly vowed that this kind of thing must never happen!

 Chapter 301 Part 1 - A Cheaterâ€™s Negotiation

    <strong>Chapter 301 Part 1 ¨C A Cheater¡¯s Negotiation</strong>

    <i>Editor: Bobiclun</i>

    This was the first time that Ling Mo encountered how zombies were treated in captivity.

    Obviously from a human¡¯s point of view, there was nothing wrong with what they did, but Ling Mo still felt very shocked and on edge.

    The man full of e continuously used the electric baton to hit the head of the advanced zombie, while the other researched came over and mmed a needle into the arm of the zombie.

    After a full tube of blood had been pumped out, the tormented advanced zombie became groggy.

    On several asions, Ling Mo had been prepared to cut off the spiritual connection, but the person who had withdrawn the blood, stopped the man full of e marks from killing the zombie.

    ¡°Killing it is like killing a goose thatys golden eggs. All our high-level zombies that we caught before are dead. This is most suitable test subject up to date! Just thinking about it makes me excited.¡±

    The researcher¡¯s fat face squeezed a smile and then he delicately ced the vial into the box.

    Ling Mo noticed that the box was filled with ice cubes in it. Even if they didn¡¯t use liquid nitrogen on the zombie blood, the virus within the blood still held a strong vitality.

    ¡°Can you really figure out the active period of the virus after taking a tube of blood at different times of the day?¡± asked the man full of e.

    ¡°Maybe. Even though I used to be a doctor...I was only a fucking pediatrician! But based on the data we collected now, no matter what kind of zombie it is, when they aren¡¯t attacking a target, their body would fall into a deep sleep state, like a human¡¯s short-term deep sleep. They would minimize their energy consumption, just like hibernation. And when they break away from that state...it takes seconds for them to return to their max setting with no buffering required.¡±

    The man said while he finished arranged the contents within the box.

    ¡°The speed at which these monsters recover is really amazing. We are currentlycking medicine now, while they don¡¯t even need medicine. If we were able to extract this beneficial part, that would change everything!¡±

    The e man turned back and red at the advanced zombie and said.

    ¡°Forget it, either way, I would never let those viruses enter my body anyway. What we should be studying is how to kill zombies more quickly. The more advanced a zombie is, the harder it is to hit it. How many sharpshooters do you think we have? But if we can develop something that can kill them efficiently and inrge quantities, no matter which part we hit them on, that would be wonderful. It would be like in the movies where silver was used to kill vampires.¡±

    The fat-faced manughed, closed the box, and turned and walked towards the door.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Do you know the thing that was discovered behind the brain of a zombie? The one that looks like a translucent ruby? I heard that it was the result ofbining all the viruses within the body. It¡¯s probably the central nervous system that controls the zombies, right? By the way, do you know that a psychic gave a more detailed ranking for these zombies?¡±

    The e man followed behind and said.

    The fat-faced man sneered aloud, ¡°It¡¯s not a fucking game where they level up....¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s useful, at least knowing the characteristics of each zombie level, you can estimate the fighting strength of that zombie and figure out their weaknesses. But unfortunately, as the rank of the zombie climbs higher, they develop individual differences. You would die a horrible death if you underestimate it.¡±

    Ling Mo real body immediately reached out with his hand and felt into his backpack.

    Sure enough, the information that Su Qianrou provided him wasn¡¯tplete, and was missing so many things.

    The progress of the camp¡¯s research on zombies was much more advanced than what was said in the data.

    Although the information that these two people talked about, were already discovered by Ling Mo early on.

    But this also meant that zombie evolution and behaviours were gradually being exposed to human eyes.

    This was not good news for Ye Lian and the girls....

    For a moment, Ling Mo was a bit confused. Should he be siding with the humans or should he be siding with zombies?

    ¡°Forget it, they can study whatever they want on them, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt Ye Lian, nor Shana nor Li Ya Ling! Now that I think about, this is also a chance for me...¡±

    Seeing that they were about to leave the bus, Ling Mo had an idea and suddenly controlled the advanced zombie to open its mouth and wailed, ¡°AOoo..¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    The man full of e was scared by the wail and red back at the zombie.

    Ling Mo was also anxious, but it wasn¡¯t easy in controlling a zombie to talk.

    He ¡°Aoo Aoo¡± a few times until he was finally able to utter a few vague words, ¡°St..St..Stop!¡±

    The two researchers were dumbfounded.

    They nced at each other and then immediately rushed in front of the zombie that Ling Mo was controlling.

    The e man even threw away the electric baton in order to quickly take out a voice recorder from his pocket.

    ¡°Fuck! Holy SHIT! This monster has finally decided to talk! I can¡¯t believe we did it! This time the zombie we have here is a high-level zombie with high intelligence!¡±

    He rushed to the front of the corpse and the hand that was holding the recorder was shaking.

    The fat-faced man swallowed and looked at the corpse with excitement. He asked, ¡°You want to talk? What do you want to say? Rest assured, even if you said that you wanted to eat us, we would have no problems, we would not kill you.¡±

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 301 Part 2 - A Cheaterâ€™s Negotiation

    <strong>Chapter 301 Part 2 ¨C A Cheater¡¯s Negotiation</strong>

    <i>Editor: Bobiclun</i>

    The e man elbowed him and said, ¡°Zombies aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not talking anymore? Do you want something to eat?¡±

    The fat-faced man looked very excited and he withdrew a bag of viral gels from a sealed mini-fridge on the side.

    These viral gels weren¡¯t cleaned and some debris remained on them.

    And based on the appearance, the quality didn¡¯t seem to be that great...

    However, after taking a nce at the refrigerator, Ling Mo felt that his previous guess might have been wrong.

    The aftermath of their work has probably been going on for three days or even longer...

    ¡°You....guys....¡±

    Ling Mo struggled to control the corpse continue speaking, ¡°What do you want to know about us? You..weak...small humans...¡±

    After he finished speaking, Ling Mo¡¯s main body couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyebrows.

    Who would have thought that there would be a day where he would say something like this...?

    The man with the face full of e became stunned for a moment, then sneered and smashed the electric baton on top of the zombie¡¯s head. ¡°This monster isn¡¯t so stupid! We know a lot! Although your appearance is still the same as us, but you¡¯re actually a monster that only knows how to kill first in order to eat! Human flesh? Yummy! Other Zombies? Yummy! Mutant beasts? Yummy! What the fuck do you not eat?!¡±

    ¡°But you....you don¡¯t know...how strong we are...how to kill...us...easier...¡±

    After controlling the zombie to speak, Ling Mo¡¯s main body couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The voice that was produced by the zombie was like a maic tape being ripped and didn¡¯t give a good feeling.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo rubbed Ye Lian¡¯s head and then went over and kissed her, ¡°It¡¯s been really hard on you.¡±

    However, because he was distracted, the zombie also immediately stretched its neck, almost hitting the face of the e man.

    This sudden movement scared the shit out of the e man and immediately screamed like a wild cat, ¡°OH MY GOD! He just wanted to take a bite out of me!¡±

    ¡°Tell me...And I will answer your questions...humans....but if you...try lying...I will know....¡±

    The zombie¡¯s gaze turned onto the chest of the e man and stared directly at where his heart was positioned.

    This was probably the first time they ever encountered a zombie that was willing to discuss things with them. After the two men looked at each other for a while, the fat-faced man immediately said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°We currently don¡¯t understand that much about you, but we already know that there are mutant zombies which are stronger than the average zombies. Their strength is in between a mutated zombie and a advanced zombies...You can¡¯t understand this right? Either way, just think of it as being a little worse than you. We also know that there are more zombies that are even stronger than you, but they are few in numbers and aren¡¯t very easy to catch....

    After the fat-faced man finished speaking, the e man hesitated before saying, ¡°As for the method in killing you guys much easier...We haven¡¯t found one yet...¡±

    ¡°Okay, we have finished telling you everything, can you answer our questions now? What makes you guys evolve besides swallowing each other?¡±

    Ten minutester, two researchers walked out from a side door on the bus in a depressed mood.

    ¡°FUCK! A monster will always be a monster. We told him everything and he decided to y dumb! Only roaring! He also bit my recorder!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to him even if he knows. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to have the chance to tell other zombies, right? These fucking monsters....¡±

    ¡°If we told upper management about the situation just now, don¡¯t you think they will think we are lying? Forget it, let¡¯s just directly give it to them...¡±

    They probably thought that no one would be interested in zombies, so after they left, no one stood guard by the bus holding the advanced zombie.

 Chapter 302 Part 1 - Return My Impressive Big Dog

    <strong>Chapter 302 Part 1 ¨C Return My Impressive Big Dog</strong>

    <i>Editor: Bobiclun</i>

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t have anyone standing guard at the bus, Ling Mo immediately took this chance and controlled the other zombie to rush into the bus.

    He carefully sneaked in and began searching through therge amount of littered paper and vials.

    The bus, it seems has been turned into a temporary mobileb. There were a lot of boxes in the seats and aisles. Almost every box had ice cubes inside with various infected blood and tissue samples.

    Ling Mo searched for the box that had contained the gels, and then immediately swept contents into his bag.

    Although the quality of the gels was subpar, the quantity made for the quality, so there was no reason for Ling Mo not to take them.

    Butter to his disappointment, apart from the one advanced zombie, the Falcon group didn¡¯t collect anything else that was worth studying nor taking.

    Other than a few samples and a whole lot of virus gels, there were some tools that were scattered here and there. However, Ling Mo¡¯s expertise was not in this field, thus he had nothing to gain from taking them with him.

    Just as Ling Mo was about to give up on looking for usable stuff, he noticed a backpack on the luggage rack towards the end of the buss at a corner.

    The backpack that was arbitrarily ced there was almost ignored by Ling Mo.

    ¡°The results of the third test on pain response...the results of a hunger test....holy shit, this is good information! Why was this put in a simple backpack?¡±

    The notebook inside, gave shun light on the process and results of their experiments!

    This was such a big surprise for Ling Mo that he even had some doubts for a moment on whether this was the real deal or false information.

    But after thinking about it, no normal person other than him would be interested in this kind of information, let alone try and steal it...

    There really was no need to have any security measures for this kind of thing in the present reality...

    Assuming so, Ling Mo suddenly felt relieved.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°Does this mean that I¡¯m not normal anymore? Ah it doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is to get out of here.¡±

    Picking up the bag and cing it on his back, Ling Mo instructed the zombie to then jump out lightly from one of the multiple side windows.

    He then proceeded to take out a Molotov and a lighter, which the zombie had been handed by Ling Mo beforehand.

    ¡°Fortunately, I came prepared....I¡¯m sorry guys, but you¡¯re going to have to catch another advanced zombie.¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Arge muffled sound of steel and ss broke out from the buss station, several guards immediately rushed over to the fire with their guns.

    But they didn¡¯t notice that while they were attracted by the sounds of an explosion and fires, a zombie carrying a backpack was pounced over the railing and plunged itself into the tall grassy ins surrounding the bus station.

    After regrouping with the zombie by the trees, Ling Mo looked back at the ck smoke that was rising from the direction of the station and then quickly moved in the opposite direction from the bus station with the girls setting up a perimeter around him.

    It was necessary for Ling Mo to destroy the contents of theb in order for him to take what is needed. The camp might have suffered a loss, but it wasn¡¯t because of the gels or information.

    The biggest loss they suffered would have been the death of the advanced zombie. The information in Ling Mo¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t even official information, but personal insights from the two researchers.

    A real official would not waste ink on the cover to draw a design and then write under it ¡°This is the Dark Bible.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Bible....¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

    Unlike the unreasonable title, the content inside was veryprehensive.

    Once the Falcon camp had officially established a barrier in the city, the first thing they set themselves up to do was to bring the pre outbreak era virusbs.

    The core members of theb were several surviving experts from arge local pharmaceuticalpany.

    They were very experienced in making vines, most probably still researching to this day the virus at Falcon Camp.

    Then doctors, nurses, and even biology teachers joined their group...

    In the Falcon camp, as long as you knew a little bit about it, you would be able to join the virusb group.

    Undoubtedly, talent in this field was important and so responsibilities for each person were naturally different.

    Simr to Ling Mo¡¯s initial discovery of Ye Lian, they were also confused as for where to begin.

    Therefore, the experiments recorded in the notebook in the early stages were basically the analysis of the zombie blood samples.

    Many of the things recorded in this notebook were basically spections. Apart from summarizing the virus¡¯s amazing ability to infect its host, there wasn¡¯t much important information inside.

    Ling Mo turned started to turn the pages faster, but as he turned to one of the pages, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes shun as he read a particr text.

    ¡°HA...So they actually did try to find a cure!¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 302 Part 2 - Return My Impressive Big Dog

    <strong>Chapter 302 Part 2 ¨C Return My Impressive Big Dog</strong>

    <i>Editor: Bobiclun</i>

    The test subject was a little girl that had just been bitten.

    But after trying various methods, they ended up giving this result from the experiment, ¡°Once the virus has infected the host and the process of mutation has begun, it is irreversible. No matter what we did during the process of mutation, we couldn¡¯t stop her body and mind from deteriorating and undergoing mutation. She became too erratic and ended up attacking the people around her, having lost all reason...¡±

    Ling Mo sighed in his heart. He got excited for nothing, and looking at the results, it seems that they gave up on this subject after this experiment.

    But Ling Mo suddenly became stunned after he turned over to the next page.

    ¡°The process of mutating is irreversible? But when Shana mutated, some of her intelligence was retained....Does this count as a reversal? What would happen after the reversal?¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Shana for a few moments. He vaguely felt that he might have found some important information.

    ¡°The first mating experiment, brother Ling... What is that?¡±

    At this time, Shana reached over and pointed at the bottom of the notebook.

    ¡°Let me take look...Oh, they apparently caught two live zombies, one male and one female. Then locked them in together, but the female zombie ate the male zombie, so the experiment failed.¡±

    ¡°That sounds very sad.¡± Li Ya Lin blinked and said.

    ¡°How is it sad?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Li Ya Lin licked her pale rose lips, ¡°Those humans shut them up in a cage and didn¡¯t give them food. Isn¡¯t that sad?¡±

    ¡°...Uhh, I guess you¡¯re right...By the way, when you show the expression of sadness, you shouldn¡¯t be licking your lips.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at another dozen pages with great interest only to find out that their experiments had all ended in failure.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s for sure, the advanced zombies be self-aware of finding a mate, but only a zombie that¡¯s at a leader level, would fully awaken the behaviors of reproducing. But the content in this book really makes this a dark bible, all these details were recorded so clearly...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    While he was flipping through the notes, Ling Mo had walked and found a suitable ce to stay amongst the dozens ofbyrinth like alley ways.

    In one the many streets connected to the alleyways a retirement home for the elderly stood tall yet dpidated, next to it was a small hospital.

    Although the retirement home had several desecrated houses nearby, the environment here was very quiet, and there was even a pressurized water well in the yard, which meant that water can be pumped out if needed.

    After finishing off more than a dozen zombies in the small courtyard, Ling Mo found a rtively quiet residence on the top floor of a building.

    From the window, you couldpletely see the situation at the bus station, and the distance from here to the station was approximately two kilometers.

    If anything unusual were to happen, he could immediately send a puppet zombie to search for any abnormalities.

    ¡°Ling...Brother Ling...Come over here and look at this....¡±

    Ye Lian said excitedly and quickly dragged Ling Mo away from the window towards the front door.

    Ling Mo had barely stood up straight when he saw a ck shadow pounce on to himself.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    ¡°HEI SI! I warned you so many times, if you push me down again....WHAT THE FUCK! WHO ARE YOU?¡±

    Ling Moy on the ground and stared at the ball of fur that was lying on his chest, while widening his eyes.

    He had been shocked so many times today, but none of them was as shocking the thing in front of him!

    Originally after leaving the hotel, Ling Mo had tried to summon Hei Si.

    Even though Hei Si wasn¡¯t out of the range of his control, she refused to appear in front of him, and deliberately hid her aura, as if trying to y hide and seek with him.

    Ling Mo guessed that it had reached a critical point in its evolutionary development, which was why it wasn¡¯t listening to him, but he never thought that it would undergo aplete makeover...

    If it wasn¡¯t due to the spiritual connection Ling Mo had with her, he would never believe that this pure white hairball which was the size of a cannonball, was his Hei Si... (Chinese Crested Dog)

    ¡°WU!¡±

    Hei Si was very excited, its body had shrunk to the size of a human head and was very light.

    Although Ling Mo was still in a state of being stunned, the girls on the other hand had started to ept Hei Si¡¯s condition and wanted to y with her.

    Truthfully, just looking at its appearance alone, it was difficult to tell what kind of animal it was, but there was no doubt that it was very strong.

    When the three girls started to chase Hei Si in the room, the scene in front of Ling Mo became like aedy movie that was being yed in fast forward.

    Three figures that couldn¡¯t bepletely captured by the naked eye and a silver-white blue that bounced all over...

    The furniture inside the room was smashed to pieces and marks were left on the wall.

    It wasn¡¯t until a silver-white shadow went past Ling Mo¡¯s ear and then almost smashed a big hole in the wall, did Ling Mo finally recover from being stunned and grabbed it.

    ¡°Where did you hide my fierce giant dog? I WANT A REFUND!¡±

 Chapter 303 Part 1 - Parasitic Bitch! Clinging Maid!

    <strong>Chapter 303 Part 1 ¨C Parasitic Bitch! Clinging Maid!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Bobiclun</i>

    Previously Ling Mo had been ustomed to Hei Si¡¯s incredible agility, but it¡¯s current speed was beyond the scope of Ling Mo¡¯s imagination.

    Based on its previous eating habits, Ling Mo guessed that as long as the prey was living, it would be on its hunting list.

    He honestly didn¡¯t know what Hei Si had eaten these past few days.

    Aftering out of the hotel, Ling Mo had briefly swapped his vision to Hei Si¡¯s....

    His face turned pale, making Ye Lian asked him what was going on. He could only say one thing. ¡°She¡¯s...eating...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s vision swapping wasn¡¯t just receiving the other party¡¯s brainwaves. His ability allowed him to get deeper connection.

    He would receive the emotions, the thoughts, and the vision of the other party.

    This ability was much milder than taking control of the other¡¯s body.

    So basically, at that moment, it was as if he was seeing what Hei Si was seeing with his own eyes.

    After such an intense visual impact, Ling Mo no longer switched to Hei Si¡¯s vision.

    But who would have thought that just a few days had passed, she had turned from a beast of a dog to a ....fucking furry ball!

    When Ling Mo caught Hei Si in his hand, he felt very weird, because Hei Si felt like a weird intable ball.

    The bones in her body seemed to have turned soft as if they had changed into cartges. This change was stupefied Ling Mo on the spot.

    ¡°L...Let me see.....You¡¯ve eaten mutant beasts, zombies, and you have definitely eaten mutant zombies...Holy shit, your body has the ultimate mix!¡±

    Ling Mo could feel that the mental activity in Hei Si was quite intense, and it¡¯s current strength at this time was already too difficult to determine.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    At least Ling Mo couldn¡¯t tell whether its rank was still at the advanced level or not...

    As for that wonderful shape of hers....

    Since even the Spider Empress was also able to evolve, consuming a variety of viruses and turning into a ball wasn¡¯t something uneptable for him.

    ¡°Forget it, I must on the bright side, at least now you won¡¯t attract people¡¯s attention. From now on, I¡¯ll be able to stuff you in my backpack instead.¡±

    Ling Mo put Hei Si down, then picked up the backpack and jumped over the sofa that waspletely crushed. He walked to the residence next door.

    He still had a lot of things to do and since the sky hadn¡¯t turned dark, he took the opportunity to take this time to read the information in his hands while at the same time, monitored the progress of the Falcon camp.

    Looking from afar, some zombies near the station were attracted over, but the members of the Falcon camp were able to handle the situation and didn¡¯t have any severe problems.

    With these zombies bothering them, it was unlikely for them to find any clues nearby.

    Meanwhile Ye Lian, Shana and Li Ya Ling were responsible for pumping the water into the wells and collecting it while also looking for any gas cans that were in the residences in the area.

    These things couldn¡¯t be any easier for them.

    Ling Mo epted that they may need to stay in this ce for a while.

    After more than a hour passed, Shana¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Brother Ling, the water had been warmed, do you want to take a bath?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, put down the folder, and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    But as soon as he turned around, he felt his heartbeat stop for a moment, and his pupils shrinked.

    ¡°Where did shee from!?¡±

    Behind Shana, stood a girl that was around seventeen or eighteen years old. She was dressed in a dirty and torn maid costume, with a white fur cor attached around her neck.

    Although the expression on her face was a bit strange, you could tell that she was just a ordinary survivor since her eyes looked normal.

    This scene was more shocking than being attacked suddenly by zombies. If this girl was a survivor nearby, Shana would never have brought her back here.

    In fact, it was even more surprising that she hadn¡¯t killed the girl on the spot.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ling Mo widened his eyes as he looked at the girl and asked.

    The girl stuck out her tongue but didn¡¯t talk.

    ¡°Are you a survivor from around here?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    But at this moment, he blinked, and the girl had actually threw herself onto his chest suddenly.

    Ling Mo was stunned at this moment, he had never met such an open girl.

    However, she had a very metallic smell like blood..ing from her body. Ling Mo quickly pushed her away, ¡°Have some self-control, little girl...¡±

    At this time his hand identally touched the cor and he felt a familiar softness.

    ¡°This is? WHAT THE FUCK, isn¡¯t this Hei Si?!¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 303 Part 2 - Parasitic Bitch! Clinging Maid!

    <strong>Chapter 303 Part 2 ¨C Parasitic Bitch! Clinging Maid!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Bobiclun</i>

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes went wide open, a strange mutant beast was lying attached on the neck of a human survivor?!

    The girl ¡°panted¡± twice, then ced both her hands on to the ground and slowly crawled towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°This is too weird...Shana, what¡¯s wrong with this woman?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly stood up, but the girl immediately clung on to his leg.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction towards Ling Mo¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hei Si can¡¯t speak the humannguage, but if I tell you what¡¯s going on, you¡¯re going to have to spend the night with me tonight.¡± Shana blinked and said.

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment, ¡°Aren¡¯t we together every night?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean alone tonight, I have something to say.¡± Shana said.

    Although this request seemed a bit strange, Ling Mo still ended up nodding.

    He had beenpletely confused by the situation in front of him...

    Shana pointed at the girl and said, ¡°Although Hei Si¡¯s body might have shrunk, but it actually evolved into something much more powerful. You can think of her as a fullputer that was condensed into the size of a motherboard...She originally had a strongbat power, but now she also gained some new abilities like those mutant zombies.¡±

    ¡°This girl is actually the host for Hei Si. Hei Si¡¯s new ability is like a parasite which can control every move of the host¡¯s body.¡± Shana continued, ¡°But unlike other parasites, if Hei Si was to be removed from the body, she would still be able to survive. Unfortunately, Hei Si¡¯s overall strength is aplete mess now since most of the time she lies dormant. So, it¡¯s necessary for her to find a host to help her move around. Also, this host has been used by her for several days and it¡¯s quitepatible with her.¡±

    ¡°You were indeed a nerd back then....So basically, she is Hei Si?¡±

    Ling Mo widened his eyes again.

    Shana nodded, then walked over, pulled the girl up, and then gave a hard pull on Hei Si.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    As Hei Si was pulled away from the girls¡¯ neck, a silvery white like hair which was connected to both Hei Si and the girl, was exposed. The hair was connected to the back of the girls head underneath all her hair.

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and spread open the girl¡¯s hair, and suddenly felt a cold chill creeping from his heels.

    ¡°Oh by the way.¡±

    Shana tugged Hei Si real hard, disconnecting their connection, and the girl¡¯s eyes immediately began to redden.

    ¡°This girl is actually a zombie.¡±

    However, even though she was no longer being controlled by Hei Si, the girl in the maid outfit recovered her appearance as a zombie but didn¡¯t seem to be able to respond to her surroundings.

    Ling Mo was like a delicious human meat standing next to her, yet she actually didn¡¯t even try to attack him.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is the side effect when Hei Si takes over a body. The girl is basically a shell of aputer and having lost her CPU, she would obviously crash. As for why she chooses a female host....I think it¡¯s because Hei Si is a female.¡±

    Shana said and then put Hei Si back.

    Just like she previously said, Hei Si¡¯s real body was almost motionless and seemed as if she was very tired.

    When the girl and Hei Si were once againbined, the girl in the maid outfit restored her appearance of a normal person.

    Hei Si disguising herself on the girl¡¯s neck was so perfect that you couldn¡¯t find any abnormalities with the naked eye.

    However, the behaviour of this girl was really abnormal...

    Currently, she was kneeling at Ling Mo¡¯s feet, constantly rolling around, and sometimes rushing over, pretending to grab Ling Mo¡¯s feet...

    Ling Mo looked at her with aplicated look, then slowly raised his hand and patted the girl¡¯s head, ¡°Good girl...¡±

    ¡°Wu!¡±

    Hei Si was so happy that she rolled over again and the decaying underwear that the girl was wearing fell off...

    Ling Mo saw the scenes of ¡°spring¡± that Hei Si leaked out(TL: AKA her private area). He suddenly sighed and helplessly supported his head.

    Three energetic and curiosity filled female zombies with no human knowledge was enough to give him a headache. Who knew that now he would also have to deal with a female dog...?

    Ling Mo reached out and tried to pick her up but didn¡¯t expect that he would feel a tingling feeling in his hand the next second.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you my hand so you can lick me! You¡¯re too stinky, go take a bath first! Shana,e help.¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed on to Shana who was just about to run away and squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re in charge of taking care of Hei Si? So, taking a bath...¡±

    Shana denied seriously and said, ¡°But I have never personally given a dog a bath, it was usually an auntie that washed them for me.¡±

    ¡°God Dammit! I forgot that you were once a young miss (TL:Pampereddy)...¡±

    Ling Mo looked down at the girl in the maid outfit clinging on to his leg...Hei Si.

 Chapter 304 Part 1 - Benefits Of Evolving, Stronger Sharing!

    <strong> Chapter 304 Part 1 ¨C Benefits Of Evolving, Stronger Sharing!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Bobiclun</i>

    The battle at the bus station had finallye to an end and the soldiers from the Falcon camp were busily cleaned the battlefield of corpses.

    However, by this time, the bus had been burned beyond recognition, leaving no clues to be found a dead end for the Falcon Camp.

    Ling Mo picked up Hei Si, then dragged her to the bathtub where Shana had put hot water and threw her inside.

    Even though this girl had a body of a human being, its behaviour patterns was no different from Hei Si.

    Ling Mo felt a bit weird at first, but that was because he barely had any experience in helping a girl take a bath.

    At the time when he gave Ye Lian a bath, he was able to suppress the evil fire burning inside. He could probably also do the same while giving Hei Si a bath as well.

    However, it was obvious that Hei Si had thought the maid outfit as her hair and wouldn¡¯t let Ling Mo take it off no matter what.

    In desperation, Ling Mo could only wash her together with the clothes.

    Even though there was no hair dryer lying around, Hei Si had her own way of drying herself. She ran on the roof of the building for about ten minutes and came back down almostpletely dry.

    Ling Mo then struggled to find a needle from one of the residences and sewed up the holes that were on the maid outfit.

    ¡°Okay, you finally look more like a human now...No....stop licking! Lie Down! No, I mean sit down! Nevermind, can you stand up instead? And when you¡¯re standing up, can you not put your hand on my shoulder! GOD...Just shoot me already...¡±

    A female zombie who behavedpletely like a dog was obviously more tormenting than a regr zombie.

    Although she wouldn¡¯t try to eat Ling Mo, she would still use her tongue to lick his face or palm....

    She especially liked to suddenly jump up and push Ling Mo to the ground.

    This female zombie was a mutant zombie, but after being treated as a host for Hei Si, herbat strength had be perversely strong.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    She also able to observe the trajectory of Ling Mo¡¯s actions in advance, disallowing him from avoiding her pushing him down.

    To make matters worse for Ling Mo, his mind control over her was almost superficial. Hei Si¡¯s spiritual activity was enhanced and had be extremely intense.

    If Ling Mo wanted to force himself in taking control of her, he probably would be on the losing end.

    The spirit was a mysterious and fascinating area to learn about and Ling Mo had only begun exploring in that field.

    But there was one thing he understood very clearly. If he didn¡¯t have a high degree of confidence in dealing with something that requires spiritual power, he should never do it unless he wanted a horrible ending.

    ¡°ENOUGH! I¡¯m not ying with you, be good and sit down for me!¡±

    Ling Mo originally had wanted to teach her somemon sense about how to make her look more ¡°normal¡±.

    However, Hei Si treated this as some sort of entertainment, making Ling Mo eventually give up.

    During the process of helping her bathe, Ling Mo also made some careful observations.

    After all, this was his pet and somehow it ended up like this.

    In the process of evolution, Hei Si abandoned its huge body and in exchange, gained herself an ability to control.

    Hidden under the ball of hair was a miniature version of Hei Si.

    And under the cover of those cartge tissues, was the main part that gave her the ability to take control.Ling Mo wasn¡¯t an expert in observations, and even if there were experts, they could probably only take guesses.At first, Ling Mo was unable to ept the fact that Hei Si had given up her huge body, but after thinking about it, he thought the rewards of the exchange was actually not so bad.

    Obviously, the body of a giant dog could beat many zombies, but in the face of powerful zombies or mutant beasts, it had no advantage.

    Otherwise, the king of the jungle wouldn¡¯t be a tiger, but a wild dog.

    The damage that a single wild dog could cause wasn¡¯t a lot.

    Dogs weren¡¯t born as natural killers, and Ling Mo was actually very clear on this.

    After giving up the body, the advantages of Hei Si also magnified infinitely.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 304 Part 2 - Benefits Of Evolving, Stronger Sharing!

    Chapter 304 Part 2 ¨C Benefits Of Evolving, Stronger Sharing!

    Editor: Bobiclun

    On the outside, Hei Si looked like a small silvery-white ball, but fact remains that the silvery-white hair were connectors that also had smell receptors.

    She would also use those connectors to control a host in order to make it the perfect camouge.

    Since Hei Si didn¡¯t wish to leave Ling Mo¡¯s side, having a disguise was the best solution for Hei Si.

    At the same time, the host wouldn¡¯t be a weakness for either of them. Even if the host was injured, Hei Si wouldn¡¯t be.

    In order to confirm this theory, Ling Mo slit the arm of girl in the maid outfit with his de, but Hei Si¡¯s main body remained in a calm state.

    After spraying the haemostatic agent on the wound, Ling Mo grabbed Hei Si and observed her some more.

    In addition to being able to control the actions of the girl in the maid outfit, those silver fments also helped Hei Si to leech energy directly from the host.

    Since her body had shrunk to this size, the requirements in consuming energy had also reduced by a lot.

    Although Ling Mo was far away from food bing scarce, Hei Si on the other hand, must had experienced great difficulty when it came to hunt for food. Especially when now there were also mutant zombies added into the mix, making zombies even more dangerous.

    Her former body was toorge and needed to absorb a lot of energy to maintain its activities, which could have been regarded as a potential weakness.

    However, there were also some disadvantages with this evolution. Once the host she controls has been severely injured, she would only need to find a recement for it.

    ¡°In this world, there is a shortage of everything except for zombies. Even if she couldn¡¯t find a zombie, she could also choose other creatures as her host.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, with Hei Si¡¯s current appearance, even her original owner, Half-Moon, wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.

    On that same thought, Ling Mo was amazed to have made another discovery using his tentacles!

    Although he was now unable to swap his vision with Hei Si¡¯s, but just like Shana said, Hei Si¡¯s body was now like a powerful WI-FI router or an arial antenna..

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo could connect with Hei Si and make her into his spiritual hub for all his spiritual connections with everyone else.

    His vision sharing had always been one on one, and the method of his two-way vision sharing was only avable to Shana.

    But with Hei Si being his spiritual hub now, Ling Mo could pass the images he sees first to Hei Si, then use Hei Si¡¯s spiritual energy to pass these pictures to the girls.

    The amount of data that could be transferred increased tremendously, to such an extent that it didn¡¯t feel as choppy as using an inte based videocall.

    ¡°This is AWESOME! Hei Si, you have evolved into something wonderful! Before, I used to think less of you, but I really couldn¡¯t help it at the time. Ehh...Me saying these words isn¡¯t the sign for you to jump and push me down!¡±

    Ling Mo was very excited even though the distance between them was very close when he tested it out and could only be maintained for a few seconds. It was self-evident that it could y a major role inbat and general perimeter safety.

    In this chaotic world, it was paramount to have a trump card that no one could think of.

    After handing over Hei Si to the girls, Ling Mo decided to check on the situation of the nearby area since the evening sun still floated above in the skies.

    Since this area wasn¡¯t that far from the bus station, Ling Mo had to make some preparations in advance in order to help monitor the station and ensure their safety in case the Falcon camp decided toe over.

    ¡°Brother Ling, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Shana ran downstairs and caught up with Ling Mo.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have ns on teaching Hei Si a few things?¡± Ling Mo asked in confusion.

    The look on Shana¡¯s face was a bit strange, ¡°It¡¯s not really that important, Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin could do it. It¡¯s only teaching her how to walk upright. I..I have something to say to you and I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a little strange today.¡± Ling Mo took her hand walked forward along a strange alley.

    ¡°I...I actually remember a lot of things. Even though I have so much memories to organize that it makes me impatient, I still try to sort it all out. I do it because I want to find all the memories that are rted to you. I think this is also the same for Senior Sister. Ye Lian...when she reaches this period, she might be even more anxious than any of us.¡±

    Shana lowered her head and walked beside Ling Mo, and a cold breeze blew by. Her long ck hair flew immediately, revealing a pure and pretty face.

    That soft and delicate voice let Ling Mo¡¯s heart calm down at once.

    Although they could face danger at any time, at this moment Ling Mo felt happy.

    ¡°Shana.¡± Ling Mo clenched her hand and said very seriously, ¡°No matter what you want to say to me, you don¡¯t need to worry about saying it. You can just tell me. Since you¡¯re a zombie, then you should act like one and be more straightforward!¡±

    Shana looked up at Ling Mo for a second, then the corner of her mouth curved upwards, revealing a pretty smile, ¡°EN!¡±

 Chapter 305 Part 1 - The Result Of Black And White Is The Real You

    <strong>Chapter 305 Part 1 ¨C The Result Of ck And White Is The Real You</strong>

    ¡°But as I went through my memories over and over again, I realized that there were very few memories for me to treasure...¡±

    Shana moved her hand behind her and walked in front of Ling Mo.

    However, her voice was clear as it was carried by the wind and into Ling Mo¡¯s ear while her long hair fluttered over Ling Mo¡¯s cheek.

    That huge scythe was ced over her shoulder, and shiny bright light reflected the setting sun, making Ling Mo unable to see her expression.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? When I first saw you, I thought Shana was a very strong, very kind... and also an unreasonable girl.¡±

    Ling Mo paused for a moment and then said, ¡°In fact, when I first heard you suggest the deal, I really thought that you were a very unreasonable little woman. If it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to use your strength, I¡¯m afraid I would have immediately turned around and left. The fate between people is really amazing...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shana smiled ¡°Who would have thought that our mutual use of each other at the beginning, would turn into what it is today? But this encounter isn¡¯t romantic at all. I also had fantasies that young girls have... The scene that I had looked most forward to was meeting you at a library. We would both be reading the same book, like to talk about the same topic, sit together at the window and read quietly for an afternoon...¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something I would probably do.¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, Silly Shana should probably be the one in control right?

    But whether it was Silly Shana or Dark Shana, Ling Mo never thought that she would actually have such girly feelings.

    ¡°Are you scared by this? That I could actually have these kinds of thoughts...Are you wondering am I still the same girl that was busy doing sword practice every day, or the Shana that would never shed a tear no matter what kind of bitterness she had suffered?¡±

    Shana¡¯s voice seemed calm and without any emotions.

    But Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry. If only it was the Shana who would cry and show her weak side saying this...

    Unfortunately, the Shana now would never have any sad feelings any more.

    ¡°However, even though our encounter wasn¡¯t romantic and you even stopped me frommitting suicide, which made me be a zombie. Did you know that during that time, I really wanted to die. I didn¡¯t want to be a monster. But now, it¡¯s strange thinking that I had these thoughts...¡±

    Shana seemed to smile and she went on to say, ¡°But I am grateful now that you did. If I was dead, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to chance to be myself, nor would I have those feelings of love towards you...¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Speaking up to this, Shana suddenly stopped walking, then turned and faced Ling Mo.

    The crescent-shaped de of the scythe was behind her head, reflecting the afterglow of the setting sun, making Shana look as if she was standing in front of a warm light.

    Her face became blurred to Ling Mo, he could only see the bright eyes which had be a little red.

    The whites of her eyes were like jade, while her pupils were the color of rubies. With her long ck hair dancing in the wind, Shana looked as if she was a figure that hade out of an oil painting.

    ¡°Brother Ling, do you know that I would like you no matter if I was a human or a zombie. Not because I want you as a mate, nor the fact that you smell really good to eat, but because I really like you. Although the memories I have of you when I was a human was very little, you allowed me to live a different way. What about you... Do you like me as the human Shana or the Shana who is a zombie?¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes were bright, but her voice was still very calm and you were unable to hear any emotional fluctuations from it.

    Ling Mo stared at her with amazement. The words that hade out of her mouth weren¡¯t fake, butpletely from her heart.

    Ling Mo knew this because zombies could never lie....

    This was the first time Ling Mo saw Shana so serious, and it was also the first time he heard a girl express her heart to him.

    Although it sounded a bit strange, Ling Mo was still stunned.

    He didn¡¯t immediately answer because he felt that Shana didn¡¯t want just a simple answer.

    Shana¡¯s current reaction was absolutely not normal!

    This reaction would appear on a human girl, but it was absolutely impossible for it to appear on a female zombie!

    The words from the ¡°Dark Bible¡± once again appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    Shana...was a vivid example of an upleted version of reversing the zombie virus!

    Her body hadpletely mutated, but a bit of her intelligence was retained after the mutation, instead of being like a zombie who would attack without any thoughts.

    Ling Mo waspletely stunned. If it weren¡¯t for a few zombies that had suddenly appeared, Ling Mo would probably have been stunned for quite a while.

    ¡°Um...I¡¯m really confused right now.¡±

    After taking control of those zombies, Ling Mo went up and hugged Shana, and deeply sniffed Shana¡¯s hair, and then kissed her forehead, ¡°But, I will definitely give you a suitable answer, okay?¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 305 Part 2 - The Result Of Black And White Is The Real You

    <strong>Chapter 305 Part 2 ¨C The Result Of ck And White Is The Real You</strong>

    After finally understanding the crux of the situation, Ling Mo wanted to p himself hard on the face two times.

    Since he didn¡¯t have much understanding of the virus, he didn¡¯t think much about it and because of this he had a limited concept of Shana¡¯s current situation. He had always thought Shana had gotten a ¡°double personality¡± because of the virus.

    But what he didn¡¯t realize until now was that there was no ¡°double personality¡± at all! It was just the personalities of the human Shana and zombie Shana coexisting in the same body!

    This problem wasn¡¯t obvious before because she hadn¡¯t reached the zombie leader level yet. Her brain was still under the influence of a virus gel during that time.

    But the moment her power reached up to the that level, this problem was immediately revealed because the virus gel in her brain evolved into a virus hive and her brain became liberated from it¡¯s influence.

    Shana had walked in an irregr path of the virus mutation process. Although it seemed to be a good thing for Shana at the time, but now she was basically trapped due to it.

    There would always be problems for not going the normal way!

    In any case, Ling Mo needed to solve this problem as soon as possible.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t wish to make it hard for you Brother Ling. I think I know what Brother Ling would probably say. You would probably say that it doesn¡¯t matter which Shana I am, that you would like me either way, so let them both figure out what they want. I just wanted to tell you that at this moment, I love you very much. No matter what I will be afterwards, that me will definitely love you. Previously I was scared before, but now I finally understand that no matter what kind of me is in control, they both have the same feelings towards you...Also, I¡¯m sorry in advance for causing you some trouble.¡±

    Shana was staring at Ling Mo¡¯s eyes when suddenly her body seemed to have gotten weak and her voice also became weak.

    This scene made Ling Mo suddenly widen his eyes. He could feel that Shana¡¯s mental fluctuations had suddenly be very fierce. The two spiritual balls seemed to have burst out into a raging war and began to sh at each other frantically!

    ¡°STOP! You¡¯re going to kill yourself this way! Ahhh...¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed on to Shana¡¯s shoulders, but at the same time, he felt that his spiritual tentacles were being forcibly pulled deeper into Shana¡¯s consciousness.

    She separated some spiritual energy to protect Ling Mo and also stop him from interfering inside her consciousness. Ling Mo could only watch as the two spiritual light balls shed wildly against each other.

    ¡°SHANA! DON¡¯T BE LIKE THIS!¡±

    Seeing that Shana slowly closed her eyes, Ling Mo almost went crazy!

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    He noticed that in the palm of Shana¡¯s open hand, a line of blood flowed down, and there was already a puddle of blood on the ground.

    Ling Mo now understood why Shana had apologized in advance for finding him trouble. She had already thought ahead and decided to do this when there was a situation where Ling Mo couldn¡¯t interfere!

    And Ling Mo¡¯s proposal to go out alone was undoubtedly the best opportunity for her! So there was not need for her to wait untilter that night...

    ¡°ROAR!!!!¡±

    Dozens of zombies were immediately attracted over and there were many mutant zombies within the group.

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t have time to y with them!

    ¡°YOU CAN ALL GO DIE!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles burst out suddenly, like dozens of arrows, and pierced into the zombies.

    Under his current emotional state, 100% of Ling Mo¡¯s attack power was disyed, it hit everything around him, even those puppets that Ling Mo had controlled before.

    As he carried Shana and ran towards a building near him, he struggled to pull his spiritual tentacles from Shana¡¯s consciousness.

    He couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait until Shanapleted that final step!

    ¡°Shana, you dumb silly girl, do you still not understand me well enough?!¡±

    After rushing into a house with one breath, the zombie that was inside the house was knocked flying by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacle. He then used a hemostatic agent to stop the bleeding on Shana¡¯s palm, while at the same time, shared his position to Hei Si who then passed the message on to Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for them any longer, Shana, I won¡¯t allow any of your personalities to disappear, they are both part of you! Regardless of being white and ck, when they¡¯rebined, they form aplete Shana!¡±

 Chapter 306 Part 1 - The Battle In The Spiritual World

    <strong>Chapter 306 Part 1 ¨C The Battle In The Spiritual World</strong>

    Even though Ling Mo was a spiritual type psychic, he knew very little about this mysterious field.

    But one thing was very clear, any spiritual type injuries would have serious consequences.

    Shana had chosen to let the two spiritual balls swallow each other inside her body. In her opinion, this was the only way.

    All the things she said before made it obvious that she had nned to do this right after confessing all her feelings towards Ling Mo before taking the final step.

    This was because even she didn¡¯t know what she would be after she woke up from thisa.

    In the end, the reason why she was able to make such a decision was because she discovered the so-calledmon point between both personalities, the feeling they both had towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°Stupid girl! This is all your fault! After this situation is solved, I¡¯m definitely punishing you for pulling this kind of stunt on me!¡±

    After putting Shana on a bed, Ling Mo closed the door and pushed a wardrobe to block the door.

    In this way, they can at least temporarily guarantee their safety while waiting for Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin toe.

    ¡°HUuu!¡±

    Ling Mo climbed on to the bed next to Shana, grabbed her hand, and closed his eyes.

    He concentrated on his spiritual power, leaving only the thoughts of his spiritual tentacles and Shana¡¯s two spiritual light balls in his mind.

    The two balls of light seemed to be almostpletely split apart and were fighting like two crazy beasts.

    Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles were trapped in the center and unable to move at all.

    The violent mental fluctuations even made Ling Mo feel a little ufortable and his head dizzy.

    The so-called spiritual power actually contained a lot of aspects. One of these aspects was willpower.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo usually relied on his willpower to survive. His strong willpower allowed his spiritual power to burst out instantly.

    To be more precise, it was more like instantly hypnotizing yourself and making yourself believe that you were facing a life-threatening situation.

    It wasn¡¯t very difficult to pull out all his spiritual power when he was in this state.

    And at this moment, the willpower that appeared in Ling Mo was his determination to save Shana!

    This willpower, without any hypnosis, naturally erupted.

    Shana wouldn¡¯t die even if Ling Mo allowed her to sleep so much. Not to mention, when she woke up, she would also be a true zombie leader.

    However, this wasn¡¯t what Ling Mo truly wanted! Whether it was Silly Shana or Dark Shana, he didn¡¯t wish to lose any of them forever.

    Ling Mo felt as if his head had installed a water pump as his spiritual power burst out!

    A steady stream of spiritual energy poured into his spiritual tentacles, and soon some images appeared again in front of his eyes.

    Just like the previous battle with the Spider Empress, Ling Mo was reading Shana¡¯s memories while she waspletely unconscious.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t want to practice any more, but the moment I put down this sword, they¡¯ll say that this is the reason why girls aren¡¯t as good as boys. Then they will startining about why I¡¯m not a boy....I don¡¯t want to hear this, I DON¡¯T WANT TO HEAR IT!¡±

    In the garden outside the vi, Shana waved the sword in her hand.

    Her forehead was covered with sweat, her eyes were locked at the tip of the sword, and every time she shed, it seemed as if she had cut open space and divided the scene in front of her eyes into two.

    ¡°I really wish I could cut everything in half like this....Eh, what am I thinking? Does this count as me going crazy? It¡¯s so annoying having two voices in my head!¡±

    ¡°No...it might be because I¡¯m always forcing myself to do things I don¡¯t want to and I created a voice in my head that is disgusted with everything.¡±

    But it was at this moment, Ling Mo found that this scene suddenly became distorted.

    The long sword in Shana¡¯s hand suddenly fell to the ground and she held her head as she screamed out.

    Then a buzzing TV screen suddenly appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Eh? What the hell? Why is there a TV suddenly appearing at this time?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned.

    What did this mean?

    However, this was a spiritual world based on Shana¡¯s chaotic memories. It¡¯s not surprising that this kind of scene would appear.

    It was just like a dream, anything could happen or appear.

    ¡°Hehehehe....¡±

    One hand suddenly came out of the TV screen making Ling Mo suddenly swallow saliva.

    ¡°Is...Is she having a nightmare?¡±

    A girl with ck long hair slowly appeared on the screen, and under the hair was a pair of shing red eyes.

    She slowly picked up her hair with her slender fingers...

    ¡°Hey, dumb Shana, are you that afraid of me? Do I look like Sadako? (TL: Sadako is from the Ring movie) Ghosts and zombies are two different things!¡±

    Dark Shana rolled her eyes and struggled a bit as she climbed out of the TV.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 306 Part 2 - The Battle In The Spiritual World

    <strong>Chapter 306 Part 2 ¨C The Battle In The Spiritual World</strong>

    But when she climbed halfway out, she seemed to have gotten caught by something, ¡°It¡¯s stuck, my cloak is stuck! Help me out please....¡±

    Silly Shana who was still screaming, slowly stopped and then asked, ¡°Why do you have a cloak?¡±

    ¡°The zombies in the movies all have cloaks, this ismon sense.¡±

    ¡°No, aren¡¯t those vampires?¡±

    ¡°Oh...well can¡¯t do anything about that now, the memories I have are very confusing and going to your side isn¡¯t easy...but that exins why they don¡¯t exist and we do. Having a cloak is such a hassle.¡±

    Dark Shana ripped off her cloak and then jumped out of the TV.

    ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t have cloaks, they still wouldn¡¯t exist! Sort out your memories and think before you speak!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Due to having such a depressing childhood, Shana had developed two personalities. After mutating into a zombie, one of those personalities retained itself as a human while the other as a zombie, thus creating a more intense conflict between these two personalities.

    The scene that Ling Mo saw right now was both Shana¡¯s memories as well as the battlefield in her spiritual world!

    However, the scene that was in front of him wasn¡¯t like how he had imagined it would be. It had nothing do with a tragic killing between ... personalities.

    Dark Shana¡¯s eyes were a clear red-white color and she had a sinister smile on her face.

    While herpletely separated other half was almost exactly the same as the girl Ling Mo had encountered at the beginning of his journey.

    She had a strong expression on her face, with a trace of silliness in the depths of her eyes. The moment you saw her, you could tell that she was actually very kind.

    ¡°I have always wanted topletely take over this body. You are just too weak, this body should belong to me since I¡¯m a zombie!¡±

    Dark Shana immediately kicked away the sword that was beside Silly Shana and then threw herself on top of her.

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up! I am not weak, it¡¯s just being human!¡±

    Seeing the two Shana roll around together, Ling Mo originally had wanted to stop them immediately.

    He only needed to use spiritual tentacles to forcibly separate the two balls of light for this scene to naturally disappear.

    But it was just during that one second of hesitation from him, the development of things started to be very strange...

    Dark Shana pressed Silly Shana on to the ground and suddenly stooped down and bit her cor with her teeth, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to me, let¡¯s see which one of us is the one attacking and which one us is the one receiving! If I win, this body is mine!¡±

    Silly Shana struggled as she freed her hand and then grabbed Dark Shana¡¯s blouse, ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you! You fucking zombie!¡±

    ¡°RIPPP!¡±

    The sounds of two fabrics tearing was almost heard at the same time, and the two Shana¡¯s immediately exposed themselves.

    The two of them were tumbling on the grass, while constantly tearing at each other¡¯s clothes less and less, disying two jade-like bodies, full of youthful vitality, being entangled with each other....

    ¡°Seriously? This is the solution you guys came up with?¡±

    Ling Mo was stupefied, he instantly felt a deep sense of helplessness...

    But letting them tear each other out wasn¡¯t a good thing. Ling Mo could feel that Shana¡¯s main body was shaking slightly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is the one attacking and who is the one receiving, in the end, aren¡¯t you both are attacking and receiving? What the hell are you guys thinking!¡±

    Ling Mo thought that since Shana was able to freely control her spiritual world like a dream, would it be possible for him to also create his own projection and invade her spiritual world with it?

    His current situation was more like a bystander than someone that was personally involved.

    However, as he slowly extended his spiritual tentacles, Ling Mo identally discovered that it wasn¡¯t easy for him to make a projection, but his spiritual tentacles could enter the spiritual world.

    Ever since Shana had tied up his spiritual tentacles with some of her spiritual energy, she began to suffer attacks from the spiritual fluctuations.

    So Ling Mo was able to easily remove his tentacle from being trapped and inserted his tentacle into the fluctuations.

    ¡°Hm...I wonder if I¡¯m able to use my tentacles to help her?¡±

    Ling Mo excitedly controlled his tentacle to touch the two Shana¡¯s that were almost close to fusing together into one body.

    Unfortunately they didn¡¯t respond....

    ¡°Since they aren¡¯t responding that must mean I¡¯m not using enough spiritual energy to affect her while she¡¯s in a deepa. Well then, let¡¯s see what happens when I increase the output of spiritual energy...¡±

 Chapter 307 Part 1 - Turn You Both Into Receivers! Problem Solved!

    <strong>Chapter 307 Part 1 ¨C Turn You Both Into Receivers! Problem Solved!</strong>

    ¡°Huuu! That hurts!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyebrows tightly wrinkled together as he increased the amount of spiritual power. Using so much spiritual power would naturally not feel good.

    With so much spiritual energy concentrated on to his split spiritual tentacles, Ling Mo gradually felt a slight difference.

    Shana¡¯s spiritual world had be much clearer to him and it gradually gave him an immersive feeling. But at the same time, his two tentacles seemed to be distressed.

    It¡¯s not surprising since he had poured all his spiritual energy into the tentacles but didn¡¯t bother using it. Who knows what might happen if this continued. He could only do one thing and hope for the best.

    As for what the end result would be, Ling Mo simply did not dare to think about it.

    ¡°PAK!¡±

    Dark Shana, who was clutching Silly Shana¡¯s waist, jerked her head up and said, ¡°You actually cheated? You actually tried to cheat on yourself? Human beings are despicable...¡±

    ¡°I... Since when did I cheat!¡±

    Silly Shana angrily argued, ¡°You stupid zombie, you actually smacked my ass!¡±

    ¡°It was obvious that you touched me first...AHH! You¡¯re touching it again?¡±

    Dark Shana snorted and rushed at her in anger, grabbing on to Silly Shana¡¯s little pigeons (TL: tiny soft boobs) ¡°Brother Ling was right, your a piece of trash with only half my power!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t your fighting power the same as mine? ¡±

    Although Silly Shana retained her human feelings, she was still unwilling to show weakness.

    As the two Shana¡¯s fought and argued, they didn¡¯t know that in their spiritual world, a pair of of spectator eyes and two spiritual tentacles had appeared.

    ¡°This...this is too exciting! I can¡¯t believe that I can actually feel by touching!¡±

    Support the trantors and read it first on Go Create Me Trantions for free as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure you subscribe to us on ¨C trantions dot gocreateme dot!

    Ling Mo was excited, this feeling felt so great!

    And the feeling was even more better than having direct contact with the body!

    It was as if someone had pushed the excitement button in Ling Mo¡¯s brain, he even felt that is body was full of adrenaline from his excitement.

    In this spiritual world, it seems that all Ling Mo¡¯s feelings had been restoredpletely.

    The most important thing was that he was able to touch them, which also meant that he could now participate in Shana¡¯s spiritual activities.

    ¡°But the two Shana¡¯s method of deciding an oue is to...attack each other, if I wanted to save both of them, what should I do? Is there a way for me to stop their spiritual activities and then integrate both of them into one?¡±

    Ling Mo was full of doubts, but it was during this time of hesitation, that Dark Shana had gained the upper hand.

    ¡°Hmph, weren¡¯t humans supposed to be shy? In the end, didn¡¯t you still end up having this reaction?¡±

    Dark Shanaughed and then grabbed Silly Shana¡¯s pigeon while at the same time bent down and blew in her ear.

    Ling Mo was surprised to find that this scene was very familiar to him. He usually used this trick to educate Shana...

    Silly Shana started to pant while twisting her body.

    But just when Silly Shana was about to surrender, Dark Shana suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Ehh...What should I do now? ording to my knowledge, at this time, I should be putting my thing into yours...¡±

    Dark Shana seemed to remembered something from her chaotic memory and rushed to undo her pants, but then she suddenly widened her eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s my thing? There¡¯s nothing sticking out down here....¡±

    Ling Mo waved his two spiritual tentacles and thought smugly to himself, ¡°To think that this dummy actually wanted to solve the problem by herself.¡±

    At this time, it would be better for him to use his spiritual tentacles to fix the problem!

    In order for both Shana¡¯s to stop their spiritual activity at the same time, he would need them both to stop thinking and have their minds turnpletely nk.

    The only way this could be achieved is if they experienced ultimate pleasure or pain...

    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you both into receivers! That will teach you guys to be obedient!¡±

    Ling Mo smirked at the thought of this, and the two tentacles, like flexible fingers, reached out towards the two girls who were still facing each other.

    At the same time, three figures were jumping over the fence of the retirement home and quickly rushed towards Ling Mo¡¯s location.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 307 Part 2 - Turn You Both Into Receivers! Problem Solved!

    <strong>Chapter 307 Part 2 ¨C Turn You Both Into Receivers! Problem Solved!</strong>

    The girl in the maid outfit had her neck coveredpletely by Hei Si, and was keenly looking for Ling Mo and Shana¡¯s scent.

    A faint bloody smell immediately caught her attention. She turned back and woofed at Ye Lian, then rushed forward along the wall with her hands and feet.

    In a short while, they discovered zombie corpses everywhere. Some of the zombies that had been attracted to the dead corpses had even begun tearing them apart, making blood appear all around.

    A zombie with no eyes, rushed towards the girl in the maid outfit.

    She slowly rose up with a nk expression, and just when this zombie was about to jump on her, she agilely dodged the attack from the zombie and wrapped her arm around the neck of the zombie, and mmed him heavily on to the ground.

    The zombie who was mmed on the ground didn¡¯t feel pain even though it was bleeding on it¡¯s head and continued to use it¡¯s hands to reach for Hei Si. Unfortunately before he could reach Hei Si, a hand had already poked into his chest.

    This fight had onlysted for about one second, and by the time the other zombies noticed, Hei Si had jumped over the fence and rushed toward a building on the other side.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin nced at each other and ran after Hei Si.

    Seeing that there were a few zombies following behind them, Li Ya Lin suddenly turned back, and the pupils of her eye immediately turned into a blood red color, while the outer ring had turned into an amber color giving her a bewitching look.

    ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡±

    A low hiss came out of Li Ya Lin¡¯s throat which sounded simr to a snake.

    The zombies immediately cowered in fear and Li Ya Lin turned around and rushed into the building.

    When they arrived at the ce where Ling Mo and Shana were, they identally rushed to fast and burst open the door. What they saw next made them stunned.

    The big bed that Ling Mo and Shana were on had be deformed.

    The quilts and sheets were torn apart and room was covered everywhere with cotton. In addition the bed frame was destroyed as well.

    Ling Mo had his eyes closed and was covered in cold sweat. He was pressing both of Shana¡¯s hands down with all his strength.

    ¡°What is....what is going on here?¡± Ye Lian asked dumbly.

    She looked back at Li Ya Lin and made an inquiry. She then showed a look of concern and inhaled a deep breath.

    Li Ya Lin looked at the scene in front of her carefully and a thought suddenly shed through her head, ¡°They¡¯re.....mating.¡±

    ¡°Wuu..But Shana told me she hasn¡¯t done it yet...¡± Ye Lian said very seriously, ¡°She hadn¡¯t awaken those kinds of desires yet.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not correct, then is it forced mating? Let¡¯s quickly separate them!¡±

    Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian exchanged a look with each other and the two female zombies immediately reached an unreliable opinion on this matter.

    But when they walked to the bed, they coincidentally saw Ling Mo suddenly open his eyes.

    The first sentence he said after waking up was, ¡°FUCK! Howe there was such a huge reaction?!¡±

    As he spoke, he rubbed his temples and slowly turned over from Shana andy beside her.

    He had just used his tentacles and made both Shanas be receivers.

    When Shana¡¯s spiritual world became too excited, her body involuntarily made violent reactions...

    In order to avoid being torn into pieces by the unconscious Shana, Ling Mo could only get on top of her and hold her hands down.

    The pressure from both mind and body made Ling Mo feel pain and happiness at the same time.

    ¡°Ehh, you guys didn¡¯t mate?¡± Li Ya Lin¡¯s gaze went all the way down, then suddenly nodded thoughtfully and said.

    Ling Mo reluctantly supported his sore body and slowly sat up.

    He obviously didn¡¯t do it with his real body, but in the spiritual world....

    He almost couldn¡¯t handle the craziness from the two Shanas....

    ¡°Brother Ling, are you okay? How about... Shana?¡±

    Ye Lian walked to Ling Mo¡¯s side, grabbed his hand and stammered.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, I¡¯m also fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Ling Mo said and looked down at Shana with a look of tenderness.

    The lips of the unconscious Shana looked tasty as they were opened slightly.

    With addition to his participation, the two inexperienced Shanas were simply defeated. In a short while, both of them were hugging each other while rolling around.

    The advantages of the spiritual tentacles was that it couldn¡¯t be blocked.

    Under the turbulence of Shana¡¯s spirit, the surrounding scenes were constantly changing, but they were basically all the ces Shana had been to or had seen.

    Finally, Ling Mo ended up being surrounded by flying elves as he used his tentacle to bring the two Shanas simultaneously to their peak.

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect for Shana¡¯s real body to actually go berserk due to this...

    ¡°I took the opportunity to put the two spiritual light balls together while their spiritual activity had be nk, but can this actually be integrated like this?¡±

    Ling Mo was unsure, but the worst thing that could happen right now was that Shana reverted back to how she was before doing all this.

 Chapter 308 Part 1 - Brother Headshot

    <strong>Chapter 308 Part 1 ¨C Brother Headshot</strong>

    Shana would probably not wake up in a short while.

    Although she didn¡¯t experience any injuries under Ling Mo¡¯s intervention, she did experience a massive overdraft of spiritual force, which couldn¡¯t be recovered in a short amount of time.

    Ling Mo on the other hand could resupply himself with spiritual force from Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin, but this kind of method could only work for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder her eyes had that kind of confused look, her spiritual strength was really strong. But then again, she used to be so depressed, always quarreling with herself in her mind, it was amazing that she didn¡¯t go crazy. That definitely was a reason why her spiritual strength was stronger. She had literally turned a weakness into a strength.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Before returning back, he didn¡¯t forget toplete the original purpose of himing out.

    The zombies who were eating downstairs immediately rushed towards at Ling Mo when they saw him.

    Ling Mo took control of the two zombies running at the fron and then spread out his spiritual tentacles and killed the rest.

    Ling Mo¡¯s skill at using his tentacles had gradually increased and he was able to use less effort by shifting the target of these zombies from the body to the head.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    More than a dozen spiritual tentacles shot out like arrows. In a blink of an eye, a small hole appeared on each of the zombie¡¯s heads.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s ability to hit his target was limited. Some of the these bloody holes appeared on the forehead, while some appeared on the cheeks, and some even appeared in on mouth.

    ¡°Well, at least they¡¯re all headshots...In the future, I¡¯ll have a new nickname. People will start calling me Brother Headshot instead...¡±

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when he overheard Ye Lian whisper.

    ¡°Before....didn¡¯t he call himself the world¡¯s farthest pee shooter?¡±

    Li Ya Lin followed closely and said, ¡°I thought it was lolicon?¡±

    us!

    ¡°Eh..please forget those nicknames...¡±

    The two zombies that Ling Mo controlled were both mutated zombies. Their spiritual fluctuations had begun to sprout again and Ling Mo decided it was best if hepletely erased their spiritual force.

    This process took him a few minutes and made him sweat again.

    Their spiritual light balls became pure like a baby, and they became even more convenient to control.

    ¡°Brother Ling....What are you nning to do with them?¡±

    Ye Lian asked curiously.

    ¡°This area is just too close to the Falcon Camp outpost. It¡¯s best if we are prepared and with two pairs of eyes it will allow me to see more clearly.¡±

    Ling Mo controlled the two puppets to walk toward the bus station. He remembered that from the bus station to the retirement home, there were only two alleys that they could go in order to reach the retirement home.

    In this case, as long as the two zombies held their positions at two separate intersections, they could survey the area and alert Ling Mo in advance.

    Erasing their faint consciousness could lower the consumption rate of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force.

    This idea that Ling Mo had was inspired by Hei Si. When she took over a host, she obviously destroyed all of the host¡¯s consciousness and even the subconscious instincts as well.

    However, it was impossible for Ling Mo to do this for every corpse. The more intense the consciousness was, the harder it was to erase them. As for ordinary zombies, it didn¡¯t require much effort to do this.

    ¡°There¡¯s basically no loopholes in this arrangement. As long as we don¡¯t get to close to the outpost, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. The amount of virus gels we collected so far should be enough for a while, but we aren¡¯t here to settle down. Before their main forcees over, we need to clean up all the mutated and advanced zombies in the nearby schools.¡±

    Ling Mo said with a dignified look on his face.

    Li Ya Lin asked questionly, ¡°Why are we doing this? If your worried that they¡¯ll do something bad to us...¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t beat them. In any case, we need to quickly improve our strength in order for me to feel more at ease. After collecting a lot of virus gels we will have enough capital to leave here...¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed his fist and said.

    ¡°Leave...here?¡± Ye Lian looked back at the direction of the bus station. She seemed unable toprehend Ling Mo¡¯s concerns.

    Ling Mo was indeed a little nervous after seeing the advanced zombie.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 308 Part 2 - Brother Headshot

    <strong>Chapter 308 Part 2 ¨C Brother Headshot</strong>

    On a road from A City to X City, a truck was following behind a line of several off-road vehicles.

    On the top of one of the off-road vehicles, a machine gun was ced on top of the car. A rough-looking man was madly sweeping the machine-gun as the barrel continued to spurt out bullets.

    Some zombie corpses had been left on the road already and most of the bodies had been torn apart into pieces.

    ¡°DA!DA!DA!¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA! This feeling is so great! Those corpses must of been left by the previous group that had passed through a few days ago, right? The bodies are just like shit, attracting more flies!¡±

    The manughed and said.

    The driver who drove the car, frowned while holding a cigarette.

    The huge recoil from the machine gun made the vehicle constantly feel a powerful vibration. If it wasn¡¯t because his driving skills were superb, they may have already fallen into a ditch.

    He nced at a young man sitting in front passenger seat and asked aloud, ¡°Captain Yu Wen, what are you doing?¡±

    The young man named Yu Wen raised the documents in his hand and said faintly, ¡°Reading some documents. The construction of the outpost has beenpleted. It also says that they caught...an advanced zombie.¡±

    ¡°Really? The driver asked with amazement. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing! But what is... advanced?¡±

    ¡°A psychic came up with these ranks and the top brass felt that it was very useful, so they decided to use it as well.¡± Yu Wen looked down at the documents again, ¡°My interest in this psychic is even higher than this advanced zombie. We can already guess that the advanced zombie that they caught with their abilities should probably be trash. It would be amazing if they could actually capture a high ranking zombie like the one in City A.¡±

    ¡°But I heard from City A, that high ranking zombie hasn¡¯t made any movements recently nor has it attacked the quarantine area.¡± The driver said happily.

    Yu Wen gave him a deep look, ¡°That¡¯s because he realized the power of bullets. But this zombie sure is cunning. After suffering a loss, it has not appeared in front of a gun. But he is only a zombie, and it¡¯s strength is limited. Our current goal is still X City. Once we take over X City, we will have enough capital to cooperate with the Air Force...¡±

    The driver puffed out smoke and smiled while honking the horn, ¡°COME AND GET IT YOU PIECES OF SHIT!¡±

    More zombies rushed out of the buildings on both sides of the road, and the rough manughed twice before firing madly again.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    However, in the midst of the violent firing sounds, two zombies were quietly hiding in the grass on the side of the road.

    When the off-road vehicle whizzed past by, one of the zombies jumped directly on to the window of the driver¡¯s seat while the other one quickly leaped on to a tree, then swung itself on top of the rough man¡¯s head with the help of the tree branches.

    The rough man¡¯sughter immediately came to an abrupt end, and on the top of the headless body, burst a one meter high fountain of blood.

    After that zombiended back down, it immediately rushed towards the off-road vehicle at the rear.

    ¡°Advanced...No this is a mutated zombie! Fire!

    The people on the second off-road vehicle yelled and lowered down the windows. Two young men popped out on both sides of the window at the same time. After firing a dozen bullets, the speed of the mutant zombie finally slowed down and was smashed by the off-road vehicle onto a guardrail.

    At this time, the off-road vehicle at the front was still swinging left and right. The zombie had cracked the window with it¡¯s punch and didn¡¯t shatter into pieces.

    The driver¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat, and he shouted loudly, venting his inner fear.

    That zombie was just right outside the window!

    ¡°STOP YELLING! DUCK DUMBASS!¡±

    Yu Wen shouted, and just as the driver lowered his head, Yu Wen¡¯s fingertips exploded out fire, mming against the window and shattering it into many pieces.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The driver yelled again in fear. The window had been broken and the ss had fallen on to his head!

    The zombie immediately shoved it¡¯s hand inside and tried to pull the driver out.

    But it was at this moment, when a group of mes suddenly wrapped around the head of the zombie and it immediately fell backwards and off the vehicle.

    Feeling that the wheel of the vehicle had run over the zombie, the pale looking driver finally raised his head slowly.

    Yu Wen helped him move the steering wheel, avoiding the fate of hitting a tree, then sat back down on his seat and smelled with his nose, ¡°There¡¯s a strong bloody smell. This is why being arrogant will get you killed. You guys were always inside the istion zone all day. Did you guys really think it was a paradise outside? Here...it¡¯s actually a ughterhouse.¡±

 Chapter 309 Part 1 - Arrival Of The Advance Troops And Shanaâ€™s Awakening

    <strong>Chapter 309 Part 1 ¨C Arrival Of The Advance Troops And Shana¡¯s Awakening</strong>

    As the motorcade was slowly getting closer to X City, Ling Mo had already brought Shana back to their dwelling.

    In the middle of the night, a loud noise made Ling Mo sit up from the bed and open his eyes.

    A corpse that he was controlling had immediately appeared quietly behind a bush, looking across the road to the bus station that was on the opposite side.

    Nearly twenty cars had parked at the bus station entrance and the people that were getting off the vehicles were fully armed to the teeth.

    They had begun to remove a lot of boxes from a car and even some weapons that seemed very heavy.

    However, because it wrapped in tarpaulin, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see what it was even with the eyes of a zombie.

    ¡°There¡¯s about a hundred people....It seems that I still underestimated the strength of the Falcon Camp. There are so many people in the advance tea, and the way they hold their posture is simr to Tom, very well trained...Apparently it seems that they are nning to build the istion zone, maybe within the next ten days.¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a bit and decided to not risk letting his puppet get any closer, but instead told it to slowly return back into the shadows.

    At this time, a person jumped out from an off-road vehicle that had entered the bus station. It was Yu Wen.

    His driver had just pulled out the headless body from the car, then squatted to side to vomit.

    ¡°Captain Yu Wen, I knew that when you assigned me to be your driver you had bad intentions. *Vomits!*¡±

    The driver yelled as he vomited.

    Yu Wen lit a cigarette and leaned against the car. He silently watched as several members carried the body away.

    ¡°I know that ever since you saw your brother being eaten in front of you, you had developed a phobia against them. You are afraid of zombies and you vomit the moment you see blood. But in this world there isn¡¯t a psychiatrist to help you in this are. The best medicine for you was to follow me.¡± Yu Wen said.

    The driver was stunned for a while, then forcibly suppressed the urge to vomit and slowly stood up, ¡°Captain Yu Wen, I heard that you volunteered for this mission. Are you really not afraid? This will be the most zombies you have faced.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. But you know that X City will bee very chaotic once the istion zone has been implemented. Before this happens, I still have a private matter to settle.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Yu Wen exhaled smoke and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find my sister.¡±

    The driver suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had heard something incredible.

    ¡°If she is still alive, I definitely know that she would be able to find a way to support herself for this half a year. I believe in her.¡±

    Yu Wen¡¯s face showed a gentle look. He took out a pocket watch from his pockets, opened it, and then nced inside.

    Inside was a small photo of a face that was very familiar to Ling Mo....

    The arrival of the advance team was so fast that it made Ling Mo feel very surprised.

    In the next two days, other than closely monitoring the bus station, Ling Mo continued to practice his abilities.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin also continued to train as well and on their free time, they taught Hei Si how to be more human.

    At this stage, Ling Mo¡¯s dependence on weapons had be smaller and smaller. He had already given his Tang Sword to Ye Lian.

    And Ye Lian gave the Tiger¡¯s w to Hei Si. This weapon was obviously more suitable for her since she was originally a dog.

    It was until the third night, when Shana finally woke up from hera.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Ling Mo by her beside watching over her.

    Ling Mo had a pair of bloodshot eyes and grabbed Shana¡¯s hand in surprise, ¡°You woke up?¡±

    In order to look after Shana, he had basically trained in the day and stayed by her side at night.

    Even though Shana¡¯s spiritual activities had returned to normal, Ling Mo felt less assured

    after thinking about the strange scenes that had appeared in her spiritual world.

    Her current spiritual light ball had once again be whole, at least to Ling Mo¡¯s probing, he couldn¡¯t find any problems with it.

    However, based on her being in a full two-daya, in addition to the virus hive constantly generating more of the virus within her body, this meant that her spiritual light ball must have undergone a major transformation.

    ¡°Are you okay? Do you have any ufortable feeling? How do you feel right now? Do you have a headache?¡±

    Shana quietly looked at Ling Mo and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Quickly tell me please. Shana? You¡¯re okay right!? Don¡¯t scare me please. If something wrong happens to you...¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 309 Part 2 - Arrival Of The Advance Troops And Shanaâ€™s Awakening

    <strong>Chapter 309 Part 2 ¨C Arrival Of The Advance Troops And Shana¡¯s Awakening</strong>

    Ling Mo anxiously grabbed Shana¡¯s hand.

    He originally only had Ye Lian as a lover, but now he had to include Shana and Li Ya Lin as well. The three of them have a ce inside his heart and there were no distinctions between them. No matter which one of them got hurt, he would go crazy.

    Shana stared at Ling Mo for a while, then suddenly asked quietly, ¡°If something did happen to me, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, I really can¡¯t imagine it. I just know that I will go crazy when I think about it.¡± Ling Mo said without hesitation.

    Shana¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and sheughed, ¡°Seeing you panic is quite interesting. You asked me so many questions, where should I begin on answering?¡±

    ¡°This girl.....You really need to be taught a lesson! I haven¡¯t even punished you yet for before, and now you just woke up and you actually try to y me again....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly calmed down. Since she was able to do something like this meant that Shana was really awake, and there wasn¡¯t any problems with her intelligence, but as for her personality disorder it was still unclear.

    ¡°Anywhere is fine as long as you clearly let me understand everything, not a detail can be missed!¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t kidding and asked seriously.

    Shana was still smiling and said, ¡°Really? But where do I start from....Ah yes, let¡¯s start from when you appeared in my dreams and ¡°Pa Pa Pa¡± both of my two personalities...¡±

    Ling Mo awkwardly smiled as Shana started to exin her current situation in detail.

    At this moment, she had sessfully upgraded to the leader rank and had be one of the most powerful zombies currently known to date.

    Moreover, due to Ling Mo¡¯s intervention, her mental strength was not only not damaged, but instead, she had gotten a strong improvement when her spirit reached the ultimate peak of pleasure.

    ¡°I figured as much. I wasn¡¯t sure if my spiritual force would improve since you were in aa, but now that you¡¯re awake, we can test it out.¡±

    As he finished saying this, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes became empty.

    He instantly concentrated his spiritual force and then an invisible substantialization spiritual tentacle fiercely extended and prated the far away wall with a ¡°Bang¡±.

    A bowl sized hole appeared immediately. If the target of the attack was a human body, it could probably crush a human head like a watermelon.

    Sure enough, when Shana woke up, the improvement of spiritual force in Shana¡¯s body was as if it was being unsealed and immediately incorporated into his spiritual light ball.

    At this time, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual light ball hadpletely turned into a blood red color and it was unusually thick.

    His spiritual force had once again improved, and his concentration of things went up a level. He could clearly hear the bushes downstairs scrape against the blowing wind.

    His eyesight had also improved a bit. At this time, the light in the room had started to dim, but Ling Mo could basically still see the expression changes on Shana¡¯s face.

    On the other side of the hole, it was the bathroom.

    Ye Lian was currently holding a towel with nothing covering her whole body while staring nkly at the big hole that had suddenly appeared.

    Li Ya Lin, who was also naked, was helping her wash her hair. She also became stunned when she heard the noise.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...Ehh, why is Hei Si also here?¡±

    As the sounds of water sshing was heard, Li Ya Lin¡¯s voice said, ¡°We are teaching her how to take a bath. If you wanted to watch, you could have just asked, why did you need to make a hole...¡±

    Shana stared at the big hole in surprise and said, ¡°The rate of improvement is the same as my evolution. Although I upgraded to the leader rank, my evolutionary direction is spiritual. Look at my eyes.¡±

    In that short moment of contact with Shana¡¯s eyes, Ling Mo felt absent-minded, but he soon woke up and found Shana rubbing her temples.

    ¡°Sure enough, human psychics have an advantage in spiritual force. I just tried to confuse you and instinctively put a shield and countered me.¡±

    Shana smiled bitterly.

    Her expression made Ling Mo stunned. He didn¡¯t know why, but he vaguely felt that the Shana he met as a human in the beginning had seemed toe back.

 Chapter 310 Part 1 - If You Lose I Smack Your Ass

    Chapter 310 Part 1 ¨C If You Lose I Smack Your Ass

    As if she understood that Ling Mo was confused, Shana exined, ¡°My two personalities have been preserved, but the thinking from my human side and zombie side still can¡¯t be fully merged together.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be merged? Don¡¯t tell me...they swallowed each other up?¡±

    Ling Mo was nervous again, everything he had done so far was to prevent this from happening.

    Perhaps the zombie side of Shana wouldn¡¯t really care about this feeling, but Ling Mo felt that the human side of Shana would not feel great about suddenly losing a part of herself.

    Being able to protect them to the greatest extent was what Ling Mo felt a man should do for his woman.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s anxious eyes, Shana shook her head, ¡°It can¡¯t be considered swallowing. It feels as if they are in the same consciousness group, but there isn¡¯t any feeling of division, nor the feeling of beingpletely merged. If you ask me, they probably decided to coexist together peacefully. They won¡¯t be noisy anymore. My head will finally be free of the two voices.¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo was still confused, Shana smiled and said, ¡°So now my situation has be very strange. For example, right now when there is nothing attacking me, my zombie side ispletely suppressed, but...¡±

    As she said this, her pupils slowly turned into a blood red color. This color was very strange and the more you looked at it, the more dazed you would be.

    At the same time, the corner of her mouth rose and temperament suddenly changed dramatically.

    There was basically no change between her expression now and the one she had a second ago, but Ling Mo felt as if the temperature around him seems to have dropped several degrees, and the air around him seems to have been locked in ce, as if he made any slightlyrge movements, he would be attacked immediately.

    This was the pressure of a leader rank zombie! It was the natural pressure of a higher rank creature facing a lower rank creature!

    For zombies at this rank, human beings were only considered lower rank creatures!

    ¡°In this state, I am aplete zombie. I willugh as I tear up all the enemies in front of me. Without hesitation, nor timidity, and eagerness for the taste of blood...¡±

    Shana opened her mouth slightly, revealing her white teeth.

    Ling Mo stared at her nkly, and then couldn¡¯t help hold his belly as heughed, ¡°Basically that means that means once you enter the zombie state, you will automatically open your second mode, right? Okay, I understand....¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was stillughing, Shana suddenly hugged him.

    ¡°Thank you. There are too many things that I want to thank you for, this time, it¡¯s also the same...Although the current me wouldn¡¯t really care as much, but if I were to really lose a part of myself....¡±

    But halfway in her words, Shana¡¯s hand suddenly pinched Ling Mo¡¯s wait, ¡°You actually did that kind of thing to me in the spiritual world. Do you know how painful it was! The spiritual world doesn¡¯t make me feel that pain is some kind of pleasure. It¡¯s connected to my consciousness and pain is hard to bear especially when my feeling of pain is 100% restored in there!¡±

    ¡°Ah! That hurts....I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡±

    Ling Mo whispered and said, ¡°Plus aren¡¯t you exaggerating the pain a bit!¡±

    The color of Shana¡¯s eyes had returned back to normal, and her face had a hint of irritability and shame, ¡°Hmph, I read something before that said....It was very painful at that time, as if a cucumber was stuffed into a nostril. The subconsciousness was so eager, so....¡±

    ¡°What the hell have you been reading...¡± Ling Mo was speechless.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 310 Part 2 - If You Lose I Smack Your Ass

    Chapter 310 Part 2 ¨C If You Lose I Smack Your Ass

    The next day, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t wait to take Ye Lian and the girls out of the door, and Hei Si was left to guard the house.

    They kept moving in the opposite direction of the bus station until the distance between them and the two puppets had reached 2,500 meters.

    This was still within Ling Mo¡¯s current controlling distance and hadn¡¯t reached his limit.

    If he didn¡¯t need to care about the massive consumption of spiritual force, he could actually extend this distance to about three kilometers.

    In a densely popted area, this would already be a terrifying number.

    This meant that Ling Mo could hide in a very safe ce and then kill while being basically invisible.

    The most terrifying kind of psychic would be the one that¡¯s able to have a ghost-like attack which was hard for people to defend against.

    However, in the face of arge number of zombies, Ling Mo¡¯s advantage wasn¡¯t that big. He was technically still a human being, and essentially a person who is afraid of bullets.

    ¡°There is a middle school here. Let¡¯s stay here for today and practice our teamwork again. Of course, we also need know what kind of level Shana¡¯s strength has reached as well.¡±

    Ling Mo simply exined today¡¯s goals.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Ling were staring at Shana with curiosity. She immediately revealed an awkward look and coughed, ¡°Why are you all staring at me...¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, having a human side will at least give a deserving reaction to the situation....When she isn¡¯t in the zombie state, she¡¯s basically the Shana from before.¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his mind.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary for all of us to fight together in order to work together.¡± Shana suddenly said, ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a martial arts student? When we practiced it was usually with others. I know some methods that might help us out.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot there was an expert around me. Then tell us your thoughts.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Shana nodded, ¡°To understand my current strength and also incorporate it into our teamwork, why don¡¯t we....split up into two groups. Ye Lian and I are in one group while you and Senior Sister are in another group, and then we fight each other? Of course, you can¡¯t cheat and swap visions, otherwise we will definitely lose.¡±

    ¡°Ah...no problem!¡±

    Ling Mo nodded immediately. This method was indeed more efficient and more meaningful than simply fighting against zombies.

    ¡°But if it is just a simple confrontation, this will be too boring. How about we do a huntingpetition instead? Whoever hunts the most virus gels before reaching the top floor of the school¡¯s teaching building will win. In addition to being able to fight against each other, if an attack can¡¯t be dodged or will cause death, that person receiving the attack will have lost. Obviously, I won¡¯t really cut you guys for real.¡±

    Shana showed a sly smile and said.

    ¡°However, I think Senior Sister should be with you.¡± Ling Mo suddenly said.

    ¡°Then won¡¯t you bepletely vulnerable?¡± Li Ya Ling smiled and reached out to touch Ling Mo¡¯s cheek, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider grouping up with me instead Junior brother? I will take good care of you.¡±

    Even Ye Lian nodded and said worriedly, ¡°They....they are both leader...rank.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled confidently, ¡°I¡¯m only trying to make the game fairer. Also, Senior Sister, why is your hand suddenly touching down here! I knew that you had evil intentions when you said you would take good care of me!¡±

    ¡°So annoying, you¡¯re obviously my spouse, but you won¡¯t let me have children, nor will you mate with me at anytime, anywhere...¡± Li Ya Lin said with a smiled. The look she had on her was as if she was a temptress and Ling Mo suddenly couldn¡¯t help but feel a heat start rise from his abdomen.

    However, he was still able to have some self-control. This was not the time to go into battle in that field.

    Plus, if he was the type to follow his needs, perhaps he might have already been doing it. Indulgence should be moderate.

    ¡°I am a human being, not some zombie who can go three hundred rounds a day! In addition, don¡¯t think that just because your a zombie, you can have your way with me at any time! Right now, improving our strength should be our goals! Finally, it isn¡¯t my fault that you aren¡¯t pregnant with children!¡±

    No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s the virus¡¯s fault for killing countless children! Ling Mo thought to himself.

    His attitude was firm, which made Li Ya Lin and Shana look at each other immediately.

    ¡°Heehee, fine then, but when you loseter, tonight you¡¯re going to have to listen to me.¡±

    Li Ya Lin reluctantly removed her hand and stared at Ling Mo with eyes that seemed as if she wanted to eat him up. Ling Mo suddenly had chills.

    Shana also smiled, ¡°Sister Ye Lian, you¡¯re basically at the top of the advanced zombie rank. Your physical strength andbat ability should be about the same as mine, right? Maybe even stronger. But if you lose against me, I¡¯ll smack your ass then.¡±

    ¡°What...Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the boss!¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop bullying Sister Ye Lian....Ah! Who pinched me?!¡±

    As the only middle school in the neighborhood, the school was built veryrge. There were zombies everywhere.

    Ling Mo and Ye Lian directly hopped over a fence andnded in a patch of grass on the side of the science building.

    He activated his spiritual detection ability and briefly looked at the situation in the science building.

    After his spiritual strength increased, the ability to use his tentacles to pass through obstacles was much easier to do.

    There were some spiritual light balls in the first and second floors of the science building, some of them even had some weak fluctuations which seems likely that they were mutated zombies.

 Chapter 311 Part 1 - Training

    Chapter 311 Part 1 ¨C Training

    ¡°After my spiritual force became stronger, it made things much more convenient. Although it can¡¯t go through any more obstacles after directly going through three floors, it is now much better than before.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded with satisfaction and then said to Ye Lian, ¡°Three on the first floor and four on the second floor.¡±

    If Hei Si was here at this time, Ling Mo could transfer what he had detected from his perspective and pass it on to Ye Lian.

    But the distance now between them was too far apart, thus limiting this ability.

    Ye Lian immediately climbed a window agilely and then jumped in.

    With her strength at the pinnacle of the advanced zombie rank, it was easy for her to clean up a few mutated zombies.

    Ling Mo hooked a materialized spiritual tentacle on to a window on the third floor and pulled himself up.

    These days, he had be much more skillful in using his spiritual tentacles. Actions like this were no longer unsmooth since he had practiced doing such actions countless times already.

    In a blink of an eye, Ling Mo appeared on the third floor window as if he was attached to a invisible steel wire.

    The room inside the window was a biology ssroom. As soon as he entered, a zombie screamed and yelled from a desk beforeunching itself at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so excited to see me...¡±

    Ling Mo reluctantly rolled his eyes, this zombie fell down like a broken kite once it was less than two meters away from him. A bloody hole had appeared between it¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°This time it didn¡¯t gopletely through, and was able to just shoot inside like an arrow and grab the virus gel out...The biggest progress I made so far is my uracy...¡±

    Two more zombies threw themselves from both sides, and Ling Mo responded with the same attack method.

    ¡°One hit the left eye, prating right inside. The other one went inside from the chin and was blocked by the bones. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t put enough strength into it, so I ended up unable to pierce it...¡±

    The spiritual tentacle that went inside from the chin, broke out through the zombie¡¯s mouth. The zombie sprayed out blood while falling to the ground.

    ¡°I think I got it. If I add another third of my strength, it will be enough to cause a prating injury which could then achieve fatality.¡±

    Ling Mo crouched down and picked up a bloody gel and put it into his pocket, while at the same time analyzed the experience he just gained from the battle.

    Some psychics, after getting their abilities, didn¡¯t bother training and just enjoyed seeing the eyes of ordinary people look at them with respect, while others were just happy that they were able to kill zombies.

    However, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be like this since his responsibilities required him to protect Ye Lian and the girls, so he practically practiced whenever he was free.

    The more responsibilities you had, the bigger the effort you had to give.

    ¡°This amount of strength is probably enough...¡±

    A spiritual tentacle attack like this consumed almost the same amount of spiritual force each time. This was also one of the main reasons why Ling Mo decided to aim for the head.

    With the least amount of spiritual force consumption, he could cause the biggest amount of damage, and at the same time use only one strike to guarantee a kill, which was much better than aiming at the target¡¯s torso.

    ¡°If I could control myself and lower the amount of errors each time, I could basically fight using this method for more than three hours. This amount of time should be enough to deal with most battles. Unfortunately my body won¡¯t be able tost that long. If I was able to improve physically then it would be a different story... In short, I should first use the Spider Empress¡¯ blood and see the results before figuring out what to do next.¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his mind.

    By the time Ye Lian cleaned up the mutated zombies in the first two floors, Ling Mo had also cleared the zombies on the third and fourth floors.

    Looking at Ling Mo jump directly down from the fourth floor and thennding quietly in front of her, Ye Lian asked curiously, ¡°Brother Ling, what are you....doing?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How was it? Don¡¯t you think I look handsome flying in the sky?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the stairs? Isn¡¯t....the amount of time the same?¡± Ye Lian blinked and asked.

    Ling Mo awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still not used to using this method toe down...not everyone can easily jump down a tall building while thinking happy thoughts...¡±

    This was an escape method Ling Mo hade up with for himself, but because of his nervousness, the speed at which he flew down was a lot slower than when he rose up.

    One of the main weaknesses of spiritual force for psychics was that once they produced unclear thoughts, such as uneasiness, or fear, the effect of their abilities would greatly be reduced or even interrupted by themselves.

    The same holds true in battle. Ling Mo had gradually gotten a feel on the amount of power needed to cause a certain amount of damage and as long as he was able to control the amount of spiritual force within the attack, everything would be alright.

    However, in battle, not everyone can keep a calm mind.

    Once shaken, the strength of an attack would immediately be reduced.

    These were all the rules that Ling Mo learned by himself and were also the hardest rules to master.

    Even until now, he is still currently on the learning stage.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 311 Part 2 - Training

    Chapter 311 Part 2 ¨C Training

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time talking about this, we need to hurry. If those two bimbos win, our lives are going to be very miserable!¡±

    This middle school was veryrge. The entrance that was chosen by each group was located diagonally from each other. The mid point between these two locations was the teaching building. [1]

    This arrangement guaranteed fairness for both sides since there would be a simr amount of zombies on each side.

    On the path to the middle, there were many other buildings here as well.

    Shana¡¯s idea of a huntingpetition was a great idea.

    If Ling Mo¡¯s only objective was to reach a certain ce, he could have gotten there within 5 minutes.

    However, since it was necessary for him to hunt the mutated zombies, it took him more than half an hour to get into the teaching building.

    Seeing that the zombies around him didn¡¯t seem much different from each other, Ling Mo immediately showed a look of excitement.

    ¡°Ye Lian, it seems that we might have just won thispetition.¡± Ling Mo said.

    But Ye Lian shook her head, ¡°That... That might not be the case.¡±

    Soon, Ling Mo also discovered the problem. After using his spiritual detection ability, he noticed that all the zombies in the first and second floor were mutated zombies. There wasn¡¯t even one ordinary zombie there.

    He quickly looked up the stairs, just in time to see Shana resting on the fourth floor window, waving at him with a smile.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here? How could they be so fast!¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned.

    Shana stood above whistling and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand yet? Senior Sister and I are both Zombie Leaders. It¡¯s very simple for us to drive away mutated zombies. We found all of them but didn¡¯t kill them. Instead we decided to use them as a weapon against you! We still haven¡¯t reached the top yet Brother Ling, if you rush up now, maybe you still might have a chance!¡±

    ¡°So smart...¡±

    Ling Mo was suddenly dazed. He really didn¡¯t expect for Shana to actually have this kind of thinking. He really didn¡¯t expect Shana to use her advantages as a Zombie Leader.

    Zombies that had intellect were surely overpowered!

    ¡°No, we can still win this. They don¡¯t have any virus gels in their hands! Even if they reach the top floor, without any virus gels, they would still lose as a result!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly thought of a key point. He pulled Ye Lian and the both of them ran out of their hiding ce.

    The shouting made by Shana caused the zombies outside the building to move. As soon as they appeared, these zombies immediately rushed towards Ling Mo.

    Ye Lian pulled out the Tang Sword and leaped up.

    And the zombies who had bypassed her, immediately fell down on the ground once they were close to Ling Mo.

    ¡°I can lower the consumption of spiritual force if I control the spiritual tentacles to only go within a certain distance. This is a sustainable way tobat so many zombies...¡±

    Compared with just random killing, Ling Mo¡¯s direction of practice was more about how to kill a lot of enemies quickly and urately.

    Because his enemy wasn¡¯t just only zombies, but also humans with weapons!

    There was indeed a lot of mutated zombies in the teaching building. They almostpletely blocked Ling Mo¡¯s path after being led over here.

    After a fierce battle, Ling Mo was rubbing his temples as he stood behind the door to the rooftop while Ye Lian was behind him carrying a Tang Sword that had blood dripping down.

    ¡°Huuu! We have obtained all the gels already, all that¡¯s left is to take care of these two girls...¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo opened the door to the roof, he saw Shana standing not too far away and looking at him with a smile.

    His heart shook and he yelled ¡°SHIT!¡±

    A ck shadow jumped down from the top of his head and directly threw itself on to him.

    This shadow was like a snake waiting for it¡¯s prey. It attacked so fast that it was hard to imagine someone that could move with such speed, and even Ye Lian didn¡¯t have time to react.

    At the moment of feeling danger, Ling Mo immediately used his spiritual tentacles to guard his head.

    But this shadow didn¡¯t intend to attack him. The moment Ling Mo used his spiritual tentacles to protect himself, he suddenly felt that his pocket became a little lighter.

    [1] Schools in China are designed slightly different then the ones in the America. Usually in America, Middle Schools are just one big building while schools in China have multiple buildings.

 Chapter 312 Part 1 - Eyes of a Peeper

    Chapter 312 Part 1 ¨C Eyes of a Peeper

    ¡°You lost.¡±

    Li Ya Lin took the bag filled with virus gels and stood next to Shana while wearing a big smile and said.

    Ling Mo bitterly smiled, ¡°Very good. I can¡¯t believe that you guys were able toe up with a n to trick me. But I¡¯m d to see that you two have such good teamwork. After all, good team work is always better than fighting alone. Not to mention that it can also allow you to realize your true potential. The problem you guys previously had was that you didn¡¯t bother to cooperate with each other, but it seems that this issue has been resolved.¡±

    Ling Mo walked over to Shana and when he was in front of Shana, he raised his hand and smacked her butt, ¡°You still need to be punished.¡±

    ¡°AHHH!¡± Shana screamed, ¡°Why are you smacking me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll smack it whenever I want! Who told you to be mine?¡± Ling Mo said with a sly smile.

    At the same time, Li Ya Lin was right about to sneak away, but was grabbed by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles, and the sounds of a butt being smacked was transmitted inevitably.

    ¡°Ah...Oh my, this is such a good feeling, let¡¯s smack it a bit more okay?¡±

    In the next few days, Ling Mo¡¯s group tried various training methods. The main goals of the training were based solely on cooperation and exploring their potential.

    After entering the ranks of a zombie leader, Shana¡¯s strength was about the same as before, but her intelligence seems to have been greatly increased.

    Human thinking allowed her to suppress the killing desires that zombies had and also allowed her to think of moreplicated ways to solve a problem.

    In fact, Shana was a genius in cheating people.

    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m not a mean person. From now on, you can take this role. Our goal in the future will be to cheat all our enemies and win the biggest victory with the lowest price.¡±

    Ling Mo said with a serious expression.

    ¡°En, but on a different topic, Brother Ling, when are you nning to stop kneading my breasts?¡± Shana asked with a smile.

    Ling Mo replied with a straight face, ¡°Am I? I¡¯m just practicing my spiritual tentacles on your breasts though.¡±

    ¡°Then... how does it feel?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s small, the texture is soft and has sticity. There is room for development since it has great potential.¡± Ling Mo thought and summed up.

    ¡°As for Senior Sister, you are really good at surprise attacks. You could probably have a higher chance in killing your enemies if you learned a few things from Shana. What you¡¯re doing now is actually wasting your potential. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re great at hiding your aura, even my spiritual detection can¡¯t urately sense you, and your movements can be raised to the maximum in an instant. Unfortunately your killing technique isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    After hearing what Ling Mo had said, Li Ya Lin, who was sitting on the bed, immediately nodded. ¡°No problem, I have already started to learn from Shana. Fortunately, I¡¯m a zombie so I have good memory. Although I don¡¯t have a foundation in this area, it doesn¡¯t take much effort for me to learn this.¡±

    ¡°As for Ye Lian, her strength is quite bnced. So like other zombies, she has strong resilience and excellent melee ability. When ites to closebat, she should be able tost the longest.¡±

    Although her all around strength is quite average, it does have its benefits.

    Let¡¯s use Li Ya Lin for an example, once the enemy was able to keep some distance between her, she would be less threatening for them.

    While Ye Lian on the other hand would have more ways to keep pressuring her opponent. Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother letting her learn anybat skills. As a zombie, they were naturally born for battle and zombies had a terrifying talent in killing. But out of the three female zombies, only she disyed great talent in this area.

    Although Shana and Li Ya Lin both have their own areas of dominance, but their ws were quite obvious.

    In the next few days, the Falcon camp outpost had very little movements. They sent a few batches of people out every day to investigate. It seems that they were still at the stage of collecting intelligence.

    However, the unusual atmosphere there could clearly be sensed by other people, that they weren¡¯t far from taking action.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 312 Part 2 - Eyes of a Peeper

    <strong>Chapter 312 Part 2 ¨C Eyes of a Peeper</strong>

    Today, three man walked out from the Falcon Camp outpost. The leader of the three was a young man with messy hair and looked like a degenerate. He was holding a cigarette while going through some data.

    ¡°Did Chen Youdong really say that? Does that psychic really take care of a girl with that name?¡±

    The young man asked without looking up.

    One of the men in a camouge uniform nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡±

    ¡°En, based on the description of her appearance, it must be her. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t they report to me earlier! Now we don¡¯t know where that psychic went!¡± The young leader yelled out, then turned around and said to the other man who was silent, ¡°I¡¯ll have to count on you to help me this time, Zhang Yu.¡±

    The man wore a ck trench coat and stood straight. He looked less like a soldier and more like a cold blooded killer.

    He nced at the young man and asked slowly, ¡°Yu Wenxuan, why must you go after her? I know she is your sister, but in this period...You should have seen it already, everyone has lost a lot.¡±

    Yu Wenxuan¡¯s expression suddenly became a bit strange, ¡°What if I were to say it was because I¡¯m bing more and more tired of living? My life is like a zombie and the only reason why I stand here every day is to live. But this kind of life is easy for animals to adjust to, but for humans, it is a bit boring.¡±

    ¡°That seriously is a shitty reason. Fine, I understand, I will help you. After all, you did save my life. But the mission stilles first, OK?¡± Zhang Yu said.

    Yu Wenxuan nodded and look at the other person, ¡°Ma Teng, exin our mission this time.¡±

    ¡°First, we will look around for any ces that might have bullets. ording to our intelligence department, there is a police station and a military division nearby. We are now facing a serious shortage of bullets, but fortunately, after establishing the istion zone, we will be able to gain more resources. There were many troops stationed in X City and many materials were left alone.¡±

    After Ma Teng finished reporting, he sighed and continued, ¡°Compared to X City, the resources in City A are still too small. Although it¡¯s surrounded by nature and is good area for production, but if we need to support so many people, we still need to get X City. I remember there should be a weapons arsenal around here, right? Only problem is we don¡¯t know the exact location.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whether it¡¯s the weapons arsenal or somewhere else, it is bound to be ours!¡±

    Yu Wenxuan was confidently holding the hair in front of his forehead and said.

    Yu Wenxuan had a rxed expression as he pulled out a tactical knife from his waist and proceeded to cut a line on his arm. He then handed the tactical knife with blood to Zhang Yu, ¡°I can only turn to you for this.¡±

    After Zhang Yu took the knife, he smelled it carefully, and then licked it.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    As he slowly closed his eyes, Yu Wenxuan became a little bit nervous.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t sense anything. It might be distance problem.¡± Zhang Yu opened his eyes and shook his head.

    His eyes looked terrible at this moment. It had almost turnedpletely white, just as if you were staring at someone that was about to die. It took a while before his eyes returned back to normal.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Yu Wenxuan took back the tactical knife and roared.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s focus on the task first. I already remember the smell, if a rtive of yours is nearby, I will sense them.¡±

    Zhang Yu¡¯s words made Yu Wenxuan feel relieved. After the three of them figured out the direction, they quickly disappeared into a building along this road.

    At the same time, Ling Mo, who was at the retirement home, exhaled a long deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt that someone was probing around and for some reason they probed directly over here. Fortunately, I was able to set up a shield in time and the person probing us didn¡¯t find us. What exactly are those three people trying to do?¡±

    That probing ability just now was very strange. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo¡¯s strong spiritual force, they probably would have been discovered by the other party immediately.

    However, the feeling of that ability was differentpared to Chen Youdong¡¯s ability. Unfortunately, due to theck of information, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t figure out what type of psychic the other party was.

    Ling Mo arranged the zombie puppet to check on the outpost and discovered the three people. He also noticed their weird behavior.

    ¡°The person that was probing should probably be the man who had his eyes closed.¡±

    At the same time, at the corner of a street, Zhang Yu, who had a calm expression, suddenly said, ¡°I just saw a strange zombie.¡±

    ¡°A strange zombie? How so?¡± Ma Teng asked curiously.

    Zhang Yu¡¯s expression became weird, ¡°He seems to be .... peeking at us. He clearly sees us but doesn¡¯t bother attacking us. This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go and take look!¡± Yu Wenxuan immediately became interested.

 Chapter 313 Part 1 - Noob Killer

    Chapter 313 Part 1 ¨C Noob Killer

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t sense Yu Wenxuan¡¯s sister when I probed a few moments ago, I did discover him unexpectedly. In order not to alert the enemy and act rashly, I didn¡¯t tell you right away.¡±

    Zhang Yu whispered as he walked quietly along the wall.

    Behind him, he was followed by Yu Wenxuan and Ma Teng, both had different expressions on their faces.

    Yu Wenxuan seems to be quite excited. His hands was constantly pulling his hair and making the hair in front of his forehead a mess. ¡°So that means we might have identally discovered a top-level zombie? Sure enough, my dear sister is my lucky star. I haven¡¯t even met her and she sent me a gift...¡±

    ¡°This zombie was clearly discovered by Zhang Yu...But a high level advanced zombie? Is it like the same kind that attacked our camp?¡±

    Ma Teng widened his eyes and asked.

    Zhang Yu nodded, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the zombie that escaped from our camp, who was also the strongest that we have ever met, then I think that¡¯s what Yu Wenxuan meant.¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible? What about the eyes? Did you get a clear look on the eyes?¡±

    ¡°I only just nced at it and didn¡¯t get a good look at the eyes...¡± Zhang Yu said with a bit of shame.

    Ma Teng said incredulously, ¡°If it really was a top-level zombie, how could it hide and watch a fat piece of meat walk in front of it and not eat it? Moreover, X City is so big, how could we possibly be so unlucky to bump into one the moment we set out?!¡±

    His expression looked a little bit nervous as he spoke. He was obviously extremely afraid of the ¡°top-level zombie¡±.

    The moment he heard Yu Wenxuan say that they might have encountered a top-level zombie, he immediately refuted.

    ¡°Hehe, what you said isn¡¯t incorrect, but apart from a top-level zombie, I really can¡¯t think of other zombies that would make such an unusual move. ording to Zhang Yu, this zombie is hiding in a pile shrubs, just like a scout. Only a top level zombie would do this kind of observation and look for the best time to attack.¡±

    Yu Wenxuan¡¯s eyes got brighter and brighter, and the frequency of him grabbing his hair also sped up immediately, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would encounter such a zombie just when we arrived in X City. I¡¯m beginning to be more and more interested in X City. It¡¯s filled will surprises.¡±

    This crazy talk of his made Ma Teng immediately sweat. Although this captain of theirs was very strong, but it was too dangerous to follow him. Even his oldrade who had followed Yu Wenxuan for a long time, sometimes felt a lot of pressure because of the crazy thinking Yu Wenxuan had.

    Yu Wenxuan¡¯s team was considered an oddity in the Falcon Camp. They had the fewest members and the highest mortality rate.

    However, those who died were often the newly added team members. On the contrary, almost all the old team members who followed Yu Wenxuan through his craziness have all gained the ability to be independent.

    Chen Youdong came from Yu Wenxuan¡¯s team. He would privately hand important information to Yu Wenxuan from time to time. Although this behavior was forbidden in the camp, but as long there¡¯s no actual proof, no one would dare try and find trouble for a madman.

    Crazy Xuan was Yu Wenxuan¡¯s nickname, but he also had another one which was more well known: The Noob Killer.

    Ma Teng wiped his forehead and said, ¡°If what Captain Yu Wen said is true and this is a top-level zombie, then shouldn¡¯t we head back immediately and inform the others. Then send people to surround this area and work together to kill him? We should take action before it does!¡±

    Yu Wenxuan clicked his tongue twice, then extended a finger, and shook it before saying.

    ¡°So naive. If a top-level zombie was so easy to kill, then we wouldn¡¯t have let the one in A City escape. In any case, ording to our current information, a zombie at this level is very cunning, with a high degree of intelligence that is close to humans, with strongbat instincts, as well as crazy self-healing abilities....¡±

    Zhang Yu frowned and nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not very feasible. After all, the information we have isn¡¯tpletely urate. Everything is based on our theories.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, any zombie with a bit of intelligence would hide themselves the moment they see arge number of human beings approach them. This zombie would probably try and escape.¡± Yu Wenxuan added.

    During the discussion, the three men had already gone around a building.

    Zhang Yu immediately raised his hand to stop them from speaking and then gestured, ¡°Outnk both sides, capture alive.¡±

    All three were well trained and immediately spread out after nodding.

    This building stood diagonally opposite of the bus station. Next to it, was an alley that led towards the direction of Ling Mo¡¯s retirement home.

    The outer perimeter of the building had a mini garden surrounding it, but after a half of year, it had be a chaotic forest.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 313 Part 2 - Noob Killer

    Chapter 313 Part 2 ¨C Noob Killer

    The zombie puppet that Ling Mo controlled quietly lingered in the grass, almost blendingpletely with the surrounding scenery.

    Even if someone passed by, as long as the zombie puppet didn¡¯t move, the other party would never notice the existence of the puppet.

    Usually, Ling Mo would always change his field of vision every hour and observe the situation at the bus station for a while.

    The moment he saw Zhang Yu and his team disappear from his field of vision, Ling Mo was ready to switch back his vision to his main body.

    But it was at this moment when he suddenly felt a strong wind blow behind him.

    A figure pressed him heavily on the ground and then directly grabbed both of his arms.

    A ¡°Ka-Cha¡± sound came out and both arms immediately lost strength and fell down softly.

    At the same time, there was a burning sensationing from the ankles of the zombie puppet. After the two mes burned the ankles of the zombie, they surprisingly died out.

    Even though this zombie puppet was only a mutated zombie, it was still strong, but unfortunately that strength was removed from its hands and feet.

    Although Ling Mo reacted at the moment of being attacked, the speed of these ambushers was just too fast and their cooperation between each other was very tacit!

    ¡°The zombie puppet was actually attacked...¡±

    This sudden situation made Ling Mo dumbstruck, but he quickly calmed down, ¡°It¡¯s fine still, although I don¡¯t know how they found the zombie puppet, but as long as they can¡¯t find me, it won¡¯t matter. Sure enough, these three people weren¡¯t normal people. For them to have this kind of strength, they probably also have a bit of status in the Falcon Camp...¡±

    With such a thought, Ling Mo restrained the impulse to immediately cut off the spiritual connection.

    ¡°Done, he won¡¯t be able to recover in a short time, there¡¯s no need to even tie him up.¡±

    Zhang Yu rubbed his fingers and said with a smile.

    He had used his hands to dislocate the arms of Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppet.

    Yu Wenxuan pinched his hair and walked in front of the zombie with a smile.

    Even though he was attacked, Ling Mo was still able to see their respective means of attack. The strange me was conjured by Yu Wenxuan.

    ¡°PA!¡±

    Yu Wenxuan lit up a cigarette, and after taking a deep breath, he blew the smoke into the face of the zombie, ¡°These eyes....they don¡¯t belong to a top-level zombie.¡±

    The tone he had sounded very disappointing, ¡°This little zombie brother couldn¡¯t be squatting under the bushes to take a shit ,could he? It seems that other than looking a little bit ugly, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it.¡±

    However, while he was asking questions, he had already pulled out a tactical knife and made a cut on the arm of the zombie puppet, and then handed the blood-stained knife to Zhang Yu, ¡°Identify this, there should be no reason why our trip here was in vain.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother speaking. He had prepared himself to cut off contact at any time, but this was a good opportunity to observe their abilities.

    Zhang Yu sniffed it carefully for a while, then revealed a very surprised look.

    ¡°This...this can¡¯t be right, the virus in the blood doesn¡¯t seem to be very high at all!¡±

    After listening to Zhang Yu¡¯s words, Yu Wenxuan immediately narrowed his eyes, and Ma Teng revealed an unbelievable expression.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, you can smell the density of the virus from the blood? In addition to the previous probing ability...Could he be a super-powerful psychic?¡±

 Chapter 314 Part 1 - If Life Can Go Back To A Moment

    Chapter 314 Part 1 ¨C If Life Can Go Back To A Moment

    ¡°X City sure is a really good ce, there¡¯s actually zombies like this over here! Hey, little zombie brother, can you give us a reaction at least?¡±

    Yu Wenxuan excitedly reached out with his hand as Ma Teng yelled out and grabbed the corner of the zombie puppet¡¯s mouth and then pulled it to make a smile on his stiff face.

    Such a dangerous and crazy thing to do, even Ling Mo, who was controlling the zombie was shocked.

    However, he soon discovered that although this person appeared to be very casual, he was actually very vignt.

    If he really did try to bite, Yu Wenxuan would probably subdue him in an instant.

    ¡°The poption base in X City is too big. With such a big number, the amount of zombies would naturally also be bigger. Since even mutant zombies have shown up, it¡¯s not surprising that there are other kinds of zombies. Fortunately for us, there aren¡¯t many mutated beasts here, otherwise it would be very difficult for us to make an istion zone.¡±

    Ma Teng nervously wiped his sweat and said.

    Zhang Yu said with a cold look, ¡°In fact, when the istion zone is opened and arge number of survivors enter, it will be very dangerous. Our presence will be like a big fat cake, attracting all the zombies in the city.¡±

    While listening to their conversation, Yu Wenxuan kept fiddling around with the zombie, while the zombie controlled by Ling Mo was watching Yu Wenxuan.

    Previously, he didn¡¯t think too much of him, but after watching him for a while, Ling Mo actually thought that this person seemed a bit familiar.

    ¡°Could it be an acquaintance? No, I really can¡¯t remember who he is...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this zombie back to the bus station. It¡¯s not like we can actually figure out anything with our eyes. This could be considered an unexpected achievement. Didn¡¯t the higher ups say that if we find a new type of zombie and deliver it back, there would be a reward?¡± Ma Teng rubbed his hands and said with a little excitement.

    Could they even study something from a zombie that didn¡¯t even have awareness? Even if it was a spiritual type psychic, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything.

    Looking at the three very strong Falcon members stare at the puppet as if it was a piece of treasure, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think it was a little funny.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t talk about anything important, Ling Mo cut off the spiritual connection.

    However, it¡¯s really hard to stop the abilities of a psychic. After cutting off the spiritual connection with the zombie puppet, Ling Mo immediately took control of the other zombie puppet and made it hide in a more well hidden ce, so as to avoid another ident.

    This incident allowed Ling Mo to take a peek at the Falcon Camp¡¯s strength. After the survivors became scattered to all corners of the city, they were basically worms struggling to survive in the zombie world. But once they got together, they gained the ability topete with the zombies.

    Perhaps slowly, humans could really climb to a position that was the same as the zombies.

    Or to a position where they could crush the zombies, or even destroy thempletely.

    Although he was a human being, towards this idea, Ling Mo was a bit nervous, even... worried!

    In fact, what Ling Mo wanted most was to see how strong humans have be so far!

    Ling Mo knew that by this time, other cities would also have such armed organizations. Otherwise, it would be difficult to survive in this world with just ordinary survivors.

    ¡°Hey, little zombie brother?¡±

    Yu Wenxuan pulled his hair and seemed to be tired of ying around, and gradually lost interest.

    Ma Teng suddenly sighed and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s give this monster to the researchers and let them deal with it. Don¡¯t kill it again. Everytime we catch a zombie, you¡¯re the main reason why it dies.....¡±

    ¡°Fine, whatever you say. But do you really think that the group of idiots back at camp can actually discover something? What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t this more suitable for us, since we were always sitting in front of aputer all day long and bored with life.¡±

    After listening to Yu Wenxuan¡¯s words, Ma Teng had a helpless expression on his face, ¡°Not everyone was sitting in front ofputer all day long. Our life previously was indeed a bit dull, but we honestly don¡¯t need this kind of stimtion. Zombies shouldn¡¯t exist and should bepletely eliminated. I really don¡¯t get it, you used to be a writer for a horror novel. Howe your personality is so twisted? Do you think everyone is like you, unafraid of anything?¡±

    ¡°How could I not be afraid? In the face of this perfect creature, I am trembling in the depths of my soul. But aren¡¯t you guys a bit curious at all? What will this creature eventually evolve into? Humans have stopped evolving for so long. Who knows, maybe we might go extinct. The world probably thinks we should be eliminated.¡±

    Although Yu Wenxuan said that he was afraid, but his very excited expression said otherwise.

    However, when Yu Wenxuan patted his butt and was ready to leave, he noticed that Zhang Yuzheng was right next to the corpse and carefully sniffing it.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 314 Part 2 - If Life Can Go Back To A Moment

    Chapter 314 Part 2 ¨C If Life Can Go Back To A Moment

    ¡°Zhang Yu, I didn¡¯t expect for your interests to be so unique. This zombie hasn¡¯t bathed for at least half a year. Do you have a fetish for this kind of stuff?¡±

    Yu Wenxuan asked with some surprise.

    Zhang Yu expression immediately turned dark. He looked up at Yu Wenxuan and said, ¡°I discovered a strange thing. This zombie has a scent which is very simr to yours.¡±

    ¡°Really? But that¡¯s not unusual since I touched it.¡± Yu Wenxuan said.

    Zhang Yu revealed a puzzled look, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it now, but I really have a strange feeling...forget it, when I figure out the situation, I¡¯ll let you know. Since you haven¡¯t gone crazy yet, let¡¯s take this opportunity to send the zombie back to the bus station and continue our mission. If you don¡¯tplete the mission again this time, that busybody in the intelligence team won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that group of flies, always looking for problems. With the death of Huang Zhendong, who knows how many people haveughed at their department. The intelligence team should be dying with shame, right? Hahaha...¡±

    Yu Wenxuan smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s still best if we be careful.¡± Ma Teng reminded.

    However, looking at Yu Wenxuan¡¯s rxed expression, he knew that he didn¡¯t listen at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let me see how strong a X City zombie is, hahahaha....¡±

    As they left, Zhang Yu turned his eyes and stared into the distance, and within his line of sight was the retirement home that Ling Mo and his group was staying in.

    His gaze didn¡¯t stop at the retirement home. After looking away, he whispered, ¡°That¡¯s so weird, I know I felt something over there. Although it felt weak...but I still felt it. Unfortunately I can¡¯t detect a specific location, what could be the reason? She couldn¡¯t have just been eaten could she? Fuck it, it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t tell crazy xuan, otherwise who knows what he¡¯ll do....¡±

    ~~~~~~~

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Shana had currently hooked her feet on the chandelier and was hanging upside down, looking at the scenery outside.

    ¡°I was thinking, where should we go in the future...¡± Ling Mo let out long sigh, leaned back, and just happened tond a kiss on Shana¡¯s face.

    She immediately widened her eyes and her body stopped swaying.

    There had been a slight problem ever since Shana upgraded.

    It seems that the lesson in the spiritual world made her....shy!

    Although it is hard to imagine that zombies could be shy, but Shana is a special case after all.

    ¡°But...the future...¡±

    Shana did a backflip,nded on ground, and flipped her long hair, ¡°Brother Ling, do you have any dreams?¡±

    ¡°Dreams?¡± Ling Mo was stunned for a moment and then pondered on it.

    Surviving with the girls and helping them restore all their memories shouldn¡¯t be considered a dream, but the goals he worked hard for.

    As for dreams...the future is still unclear. Now that the zombies and humans are both unknown factors, the future of these dead cities will also be unpredictable.

    ¡°Dreams....¡±

    Ye Lian also flipped over from hanging upside down, and leaned on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders. A pair of eyes with a confused look stared into the distance along with Ling Mo.

    ¡°Silly girl, do you have any dreams?¡±

    Ling Mo turned to look at Ye Lian with some surprise.

    Under the sun, Ye Lian was really beautiful to look at. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but remember the countless times in the past where he stared at Ye Lian in this way. At that time, Ye Lian was a quiet, gentle, and asionally a little naughty girl. She was often tricked by him, but she never got angry... And he stayed like this, obsessively watching Ye Lian, but didn¡¯t dare confess his feelings, afraid that he might destroy this precious feeling.

    This was the most regrettable thing in Ling Mo¡¯s heart. Up until now, he was still waiting.

    Waiting for Ye Lian to reveal that expression. He wanted to tell her all the words that he hadn¡¯t spoken before.

    At this time, Ling Mo remembered a quote, ¡°If life could go back to a moment....¡±

 Chapter 315 Part 1 - Unexpected Guests

    Chapter 315 Part 1 ¨C Unexpected Guests

    ¡°En. Although...I didn¡¯t want...I didn¡¯t want to remember how it felt to be human, since what I am right now is good... but... without it, I always feel that something is missing...¡±

    There was a strange look in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes as she whispered.

    This made Ling Mo suddenly feel very emotional and he couldn¡¯t help but hold her from behind.

    After deeply smelling Ye Lian¡¯s scent, Ling Mo said very firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that Shana¡¯s issue has been resolved, I will help get you to Leader Level as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling.... are you.... afraid?¡±

    Ye Lian suddenly asked after nodding her head.

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment, and then revealed a bitter smile.

    ¡®It turns out that my behavior has been so obvious... Even Ye Lian, who is a bit slow, is aware of it.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, just a bit uneasy.¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said.

    At this time, Shana turned around while stroking her hair and said, ¡°Actually, what your thinking is too far into the future. You really don¡¯t need to put so much pressure on yourself. Our survival rate is already much higher than the average person. Being cautious is good, but being too cautious will lead to your current situation. Don¡¯t pay too much attention to the Falcon Camp. We just need to concentrate doing well on our end. No one can say clearly what will happen in the future, but even if there was danger, at least we would still be together, no?¡±

    Without waiting for Ling Mo to respond, Shana walked over to him, put one hand on his shoulder, looked seriously into his eyes, and said, ¡°My dream is that no matter what happens, we will never separate from each other. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Huu....¡± Ling Mo took a deep breath, then looked at both Ye Lian and Shana before turning his gaze to Li Ya Lin, who was training Hei Si in the inner courtyard.

    He nodded, ¡°Understood, any worrying right now is pointless. All I need to remember is this. My dream is also the same.¡±

    ¡°En, don¡¯t humans struggle to survive when they have goals that they wish toplete? All you have to do is put us as your goal and we will be fine.¡±

    Shana opened her mouth slightly, revealing a sweet smile.

    Her smile wasn¡¯t like before. It was smile that came from the heart.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart felt as if it was mmed by a fist, and he couldn¡¯t help but hug Ye Lian more tighter.

    ¡®When will Ye Lian also be like this, showing a real smile from the heart...¡¯

    After this conversation, Ling Mo¡¯s impetuous heart had calmed down a little bit, and he began to put all his focus on training his skills.

    At the same time, he incorporated a way to hunt gels into his training program. The amount of gels he had in his hands also increased.

    This was a back-up n that he prepared for himself, but if he could, he really wished things wouldn¡¯t develop to that point...

    In addition to constant usage of his spiritual tentacles on the girls at night, he also practicedbat training during the day.

    Teaching Hei Si had gained great results so far. Basically, she had no problems when it came to walking upright. But if she was alone with Ling Mo, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from pushing Ling Mo down and squatting on top of him with a pair of long legs.

    The host that Hei Si found was really attractive. She had a face with a little bit of baby fat, very white skin, and two majestic balls on her chest that weren¡¯t small. Especially those long legs of hers, which was really irritating to look at when they were being covered by her ck stockings.

    Her favorite posture was to press those two majestic balls on Ling Mo¡¯s chest, and then continue to lick Ling Mo¡¯s neck, trying to express their closeness.

    However, every time Ling Mo was pushed down, he would show a helpless look, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your appearance looks like, your actions are exactly the same as a dog¡¯s.... But then again, if you were able to control your genes during evolution, why didn¡¯t you just make yourself look more human? Oh... I guess you¡¯re right, for dogs, human beings aren¡¯t perfect, right?¡±

    Hei Si let out a ¡°Wuu¡± in response.

    Her intelligence now was enough to understand what most of Ling Mo said, but since she was only a parasite, she still wasn¡¯t able to speak.

    However, on the plus side of things, ever since Hei Si evolved into that form, she basically became Ling Mo¡¯s super strong signal router. It made Ling Mo¡¯s life much easier.

    Every time he thought about how useful she was, Ling Mo would reluctantly endure all the kinds of atrocities shemitted...

    As for Ye Lian¡¯s evolution, Ling Mo had already developed a n that works for both him and her.

    Exchange of body fluids! Which meant kissing!

    to be continued...

 Chapter 315 Part 2 - Unexpected Guests

    Chapter 315 Part 2 ¨C Unexpected Guests

    Although the leader rank virus hive would shrink after each use, it could still be used for at least quite some time.

    Not to mention the blood that was collected by Ling Mo from the Spider Empress could also be used for a long time as well.

    But after each kiss, Ling Mo would be a bit stiff. He could feel that his body was bing closer to zombies, but his spiritual force would remain unchanged.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Ling Mo mmed his fist on the wall and then unclenched his fist, ¡°Not bad, my defense has reached a certain degree. For such a strike, it only turned a little reddish, and the bones arepletely okay. As my ability to take damage bes stronger, my survival rate would also increase. My physical strength has improved, but my power in strength didn¡¯t improve much. Could it be because of my physique? My specialty lies within my spiritual force....¡±

    On the walls of Ling Mo¡¯s bedroom, there were fist marks that were densely covered and the depths of each fist mark were different. There were also many blood-stained fist marks as well.

    And the punch he just made was the deepest...

    Ye Lian slowly absorbed the virus that was leftover and as it slowly umted, she waited until she would reach the point where she needed to break through to undergo evolution.

    By the time Ye Lian umted enough of the virus and her strength had finally reached the peak of advanced zombies, the bus station finally made big moves.

    In the past half-month, some people had already started to explore near the retirement home, but with Ling Mo¡¯s method of hiding himself, he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow them to discover him and the girls.

    These days, the Falcon Camp seems to have stopped sending out exploration teams. Many survivors were found and then taken to the bus station. More trucks had begun toe from A City to the bus station.

    Ling Mo used his zombie puppet to observe and estimated that at least 600 people were transported to the bus station.

    Some zombies had also discovered them, but the soldiers were already inside the buildings and had blocked off the roads, before opening fire on them. These zombies basically hadn¡¯t even gotten close before they were destroyed.

    A storm was brewing in the city, making this dead city give a different feeling.

    As soon as Ling Mo saw several tanks being pulled over here, he understood that a big battle wasing soon.

    Truthfully, at this moment, Ling Mo was actually really excited.

    What kind of benefits could he get from this war between humans and zombies?

    He would definitely be able to obtain a lot virus gels and probably some weapons as well.

    However, before the outbreak of war, a group of uninvited guests showed up nearby at Ling Mo¡¯s retirement home.

    The people leading the group were holding guns, while the rest of them looked fearless, holding sharp cutting tools in their hands.

    There was only one female in their group, and this seemingly pretty woman was hung around a short fat man.

    The fat on the man¡¯s face shook as he rubbed the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Those people have good stuff in their hands, and as long as they start fighting with the zombies, we will get a chance to get them.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, are we really going to do this?¡±

    A man full of pimples asked nervously.

    The fat man gave him a look, ¡°Why not? Where did the guns and bullets in our handse from? Wasn¡¯t it because we killed some of their members in order to obtain them? You even raped the woman that was with them! And the rest of you, who couldn¡¯t control the little birdie in their pants?¡±

    ¡°At the time, one of their members in their team was injured and everyone else was exhausted like a dead dog. Who would have imagined that they belonged to the army....¡± Another man full of yellow teeth said with a smile. He even tried to grab his crotch when he saw the woman smile at him. The woman then stuck closer to the fat man and threw a flirtatious wink at the man with the yellow teeth.

    However, the man with the yellow teeth didn¡¯t dare look at her. He only gripped his crotch tighter.

    ¡°Anyways, since we already did it, we might as well go bigger. Don¡¯t you guys get to eat and drink when you with me? Once we get those weapons and escape to the next town, we will be emperors! Whoever is willing to follow them like eunuchs can quickly get out lost!¡±

    The short fat man stuck out his stomach and yelled.

 Chapter 316 Part 1 - Twisted Pleasure

    Chapter 316 Part 1 ¨C Twisted Pleasure

    They could be considered one of the powerful survivor groups in this area. However, this group followedws of the jungle.

    As soon as the short fat man spoke, the rest of the group immediately looked at each other in dismay.

    After facing a series of misfortune and the daily feeling of despair, allowed some of them to be psychologically twisted.

    Torturing the weak, toying with females, and enjoying the hidden perverted pleasures that were once kept locked inside. Only in this way would they feel that they were still very strong and not the worms that were still struggling at the bottom...

    To the them, they were the strong ones. The real bugs were those that didn¡¯t even bother to resist...

    Once this feeling started, it would be difficult to stop, especially when the pressure from the outside world was getting heavier.

    Surviving in the apocalypse was like a stone that constantly got heavier as time went on, and people that were under it got pressured to the point that they couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Only those that were psychologicallypetent could still maintain a normal state of mind in this situation.

    While others, either broke down or buried something deep inside their hearts and stimted themselves to live on.

    Ling Mo obviously belonged to thetter. He wasn¡¯t a person whose mind was firm and unshakeable. If he was, he wouldn¡¯t have those confusions or uneasiness.

    The same was true when he went searching for Ye Lian.

    And he believes that most humans should belong to thetter.

    Originally this group had dozens of people in their team, but now there was only a couple of people left, not to mention, they had also met other survivors in the middle of their journey.

    The people that didn¡¯t make it had either entered their stomachs or were yed around with until they died.

    However, being twisted didn¡¯t mean they had lost rationality. At least the short fat man understood that people like themselves would have a difficult time surviving in such arge survivor camp. A half year of madness can¡¯t be corrected overnight, and once someone finds out, he was most likely going to have a tragic end.

    With so many survivors gathered together, the amount of psychics there would definitely berger. Who knew if there was such a person that had the ability to see another¡¯s past? In short, the short fat man wasn¡¯t willing to take the risk.

    ¡°Last time we seeded, was naturally due to luck...they have too many people and weapons...¡±

    A skinny tall man whispered. His eyes were flickering a little and the hand holding the knife was trembling a little.

    He wasn¡¯t one of the short fat man¡¯s trusted subordinates. Despite experiencing pleasure from slitting open someone¡¯s throat, he ended being scared of the aftermath and became timid, destroying all chances of him getting any attention.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? When the timees, we will be standing on the side, watching them fight each other. If there¡¯s an advantage, we take it! Who the fuck would be so stupid as to fight with them?¡± The short fat man said impatiently.

    The tall skinny man was still hesitant. He had actually wanted to join the Falcon Camp and he felt that as long as he didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know what he had done before.

    However, the fierce gaze from the eyes of the short fat man, made him shut his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find a ce to stay. There aren¡¯t any zombies in the vicinity. This can be considered a good area, saving us a lot of time.¡±

    The short fat man said, then a change urred in his eyes.

    His pupils were constantly shrinking and expanding.

    At the same time, the vision in front of his eyes was simr to that of a infrared night vision goggle.

    And the scope of his vision also becamerge and soon extended to the retirement home.

    ~~~~~

    ¡°Wuu.¡±

    Hei Si, who was trying to use her feet to scratch an itch, had put down her leg. Her main body that was on the neck immediately moved and more than a dozen silver hairs stood up and slowly swayed in one direction.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Also, didn¡¯t I just teach you to use your hand?¡±

    Li Ya Lin, who was practicing a martial arts pose next to her, stopped rotating her body and asked.

    ¡°Wu...¡± Hei Si felt aggrieved and cried out twice, but her face was expressionless and looked like a doll that could make sounds.

    She made a gesture, but her ability to express herself wasn¡¯t very good. In the end, Li Ya Lin waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go check it out. It can¡¯t possibly be a zombie, could it? Or could it be possible that its those guys again from before?¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 316 Part 2 - Twisted Pleasure

    Chapter 316 Part 2 ¨C Twisted Pleasure

    When they walked out the door, the short fat man revealed a excited smile, ¡°There are two people in the courtyard! They¡¯re probably rted to the Falcon Camp. If we kill them, we can get two more guns!¡±

    ¡°Our luck is that good?¡± The man covered in pimples rubbed his hands and said with some excitement.

    Even the eyes of tall skinny man brightened, but his face soon returned back to being rigid.

    ¡°Baby, if there¡¯s a pistol, I¡¯ll let you y with it, okay?¡± said the short fat man as he turned his head and touched the woman¡¯s face.

    The woman showed a smile and said in a sweet lovey-dovey voice, ¡°Okay! Thank you darling.¡±

    While saying this, she tightened her hug on the the short fat man¡¯s thigh-like arm, pushing her chest together and making a deeper cleavage.

    Feeling a few lusty eyes seemingly drift over to her chest inadvertently, the woman¡¯s mouth immediately showed a satisfying smile.

    ~~~~~~~~

    ¡°I also smell it, such a strong bloody smell. Is it a zombie?¡±

    Li Ya Lin was lying t on top of a wall, her nose moving slightly, as she said in confusion.

    Hei Si was also somewhat confused. It seems that both of them were unable to make a judgement.

    The terrain over here was veryplicated. There were alleys intertwining everywhere, limiting the distance of their field of vision.

    But soon, Hei Si let out a ¡°Wuu¡± and Li Ya Lin frowned, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. They¡¯re moving closer to us. It¡¯s very strange...forget it, it¡¯s tooplicated to think about it. Let¡¯s just hide and see who it is.¡±

    Although Li Ya Lin was a leader rank zombie just like Shana, she unfortunately didn¡¯t have Shana¡¯s thinking capabilities. However, she at least retained her instincts as a zombie.

    When facing an unknown enemy, first hide, then ambush.

    The same was true for Hei Si. The two of them nced at each other and soon hid in a dark corner.

    In reality, they didn¡¯t hide in any special hiding ce. However, when they hid the aura from their bodies, it was as if their bodies had integrated with the darkness, and even their spiritual force activity would stop. With this kind of setup, even psychics with spiritual type abilities would find it hard in discovering them.

    The short fat man and his group soon appeared at the entrance of the retirement home. Looking at the serene and quiet courtyard, a man in the group asked suspiciously, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Their heat signatures had suddenly dropped by a lot, but I can still see them. These two people could be experts, be careful. There are also three more upstairs. We can finish them after we take care of these two.¡±

    Li Ya Linpletely didn¡¯t expect that this group of people would be able to discover her. When they slowly approached her, she still remained motionless.

    However, as soon as the muzzles from their guns were lifted up, Li Ya Ling immediately felt a sense of crisis.

    In a sh, her figure moved, and she appeared in a ce not far from this group of people.

    The short fat man had almost fired his gun, but he immediately stopped when noticed that Li Ya Lin didn¡¯t have any guns in her hands and was a woman. A very beautiful, sexy, white-skinned young woman!

    On the opposite side, two men with guns also approached to Hei Si¡¯s hiding spot. She immediately appeared in front of them before escaping.

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s a young girl!¡±

    One of them immediately screamed out with excitement. Hei Si¡¯s host looked very beautiful and that cold expression on her face inspired their interest.

    But Li Ya Lin was still the most attractive. Her appearance was like a gorgeous snake woman. Whether it was her face or body, both were deadly temptations that could make you breathless.

    Her appearance was even more provocative than the female soldier they yed to death a few days ago.

    When the two sides met, they all came up with their own ideas.

    The short fat man immediately thought, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually found two top quality girls in such a ce. I must definitely y with both them until they die!¡±

    Li Ya Lin on the other hand thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether this group belongs to the Falcon Camp or not, kill first, then figure it out after. In any case, it¡¯s no longer a threat if the threat is removed.

    To some extent, the thinking patterns of both sides relied on their instincts...

    However, Li Ya Lin and Hei Si both understood the power of firearms and they were facing several guns at the same time. In such an unobstructed courtyard, the danger that they would face was very big!

    The two of them ran to the building in unison. Although their speed was ridiculously fast, other than the short fat man bing a bit more wary, the rest of the men burst out inughter as they gave chase.

    ¡°Run! Run Faster! It¡¯s only fun to y this game when the prey struggles!¡±|

    ¡°It just so happens that they are all in the same building now. These people should probably be just ordinary survivors, right? Hahaha, I haven¡¯t encountered such high quality goods in such a long time...They couldn¡¯t be some kind of movie star could they?¡±

    ¡°This time we hit the jackpot!¡±

 Chapter 317 Part 1 - Is It A Prey, Or A Hunter?

    Chapter 317 Part 1 ¨C Is It A Prey, Or A Hunter?

    As soon as they entered the corridor, Li Ya Lin and Hei Si slowed down their movements.

    The people behind them slowly entered into the building. Among them, the short fat man raised his gun and fired a warning shot.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    The bullet hit the stair railing above them, making a crisp sound.

    The other menughed while using their weapons to hit the iron handrails, making a ¡°Dangdang¡± sound.

    They seemed very familiar in using these kinds of tactics to inflict psychological torture to their targets.

    The woman had already been let go by the short fat man. Compared to Li Ya Lin and Hei Si, her appearance was a little bit worse. Li Ya Lin was the type that was unpretentious and natural while this woman¡¯s every move was to show-off.

    Her eyes seemed a little unpleasant, but her face still had a fake smile. She happily hooked her hand around the short fat mans arm.

    ¡°Could the three upstairs also be like these high quality chicks?¡±

    The skinny tall man asked with excitement as he rubbed his hands. Looking at him, he was practically drooling.

    ¡°HAHA, if they really all are, then we really hit the jackpot this time! Fuck, I¡¯ve been suppressing this urge for such a long time. Last time, when it was finally my turn, that female soldier had already stopped breathing!¡±

    A man said ufortably.

    The man with the yellow teeth let out a high pitched shout, ¡°Pretty little sister, run slower. It won¡¯t be fun if you don¡¯t have the energy to struggleter! Hahahaha....¡±

    Theughter of these men and various voices echoed in the corridor. Li Ya Lin turned her expressionless face towards Hei si and said, ¡°Such annoying humans. These people are the most annoying humans that I¡¯ve ever seen. Surprisingly, the smell of blood on their bodies is even stronger than Brother Ling. However, the feeling of danger they give off is far less than Brother Ling.¡±

    ¡°Wuu...¡±

    Hei Si let out a low cry from her throat, as if agreeing to her.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re basically just like a bunch a male dogs in heat, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Wuu?¡±

    Li Ya Lin¡¯s mouth suddenly showed a creepy smile, ¡°I suddenly thought of something fun...¡±

    There were seven floors in this building, but because it was an old-fashioned building, the internal structure was quite special.

    There would be a long corridor with doors on both sides that lead to 20 different homes on each floor.

    There would be an abandoned public bathroom at the end of each corridor.

    There was moldy smell with a touch of blood, in addition to spiders being everywhere, as well as dark ck blood stains on the walls and doors. Without any lights, this building looked very eerie.

    When Ling Mo was selecting a building to stay in, he had taken this into consideration. Not many survivors would choose to stay in such aplicated environment. At the same time, it was also convenient for him to have a way to retreat somewhere in the event of a situation.

    However, at this time, there were more than ten survivors here. They were walking along the corridors and kicking open the doors whileughing and making all kinds of threats, even swearing...

    However, after Li Ya Lin and Hei Si entered the building, it was as if they disappeared without a trace. Even the three people upstairs didn¡¯t seem to have any activity.

    After searching for a while and obtaining no results, the short fat man couldn¡¯t help but be impatient.

    Right when he was about to close his eyes and use his ability, he suddenly saw a door in the distance shake a little.

    ¡°HAHAHA! FOUND YOU!¡± The moment his face showed a glee, the fat on his body immediately shook as if it couldn¡¯t wait to go.

    And at this time, the skinny tall man, who was walking behind everyone, heard a soft sound behind him. He immediately turned back to look and saw a shadow slip through a door in the back.

    ¡°Very smart. You must of thought that the ces we already checked were safe, right? Busty beauty with a brain...¡±

    The skinny tall man rubbed his hands nervously and stuck out his tongue to lick his lips.

    He looked at thepanion in front of him with some hesitation until finally the instincts of his lower body defeated all sense of reason.

    ¡°There should be no reason for me to be scared of a girl that is running away to hide...¡±

    After convincing himself a bit more, the skinny tall man slowly walked toward the door.

    After pushing open the door, he saw an extremely fresh and pure girl standing in front of a room door, full of panic on her face.

    She wore a floral knit jacket on top, a id skirt underneath, with ck stockings on her legs, and a pair of ck bow-knot shoes on her feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer...¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 317 Part 2 - Is It A Prey, Or A Hunter?

    <strong>Chapter 317 Part 2 ¨C Is It A Prey, Or A Hunter?</strong>

    The expression on Shana¡¯s face was so realistic that the skinny tall man felt ecstatic.

    ¡°HAHA...Another top quality chick. I love prey like you that offer no resistance. Don¡¯t worry, I will slowly tear you to pieces, but first I will need to remove your tongue, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to y with you slowly...Ah! Gege...¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when he felt an invisible chain wrap around his throat. Then he looked at himself in horror as he was hung up a little.

    With his feet off the ground, a sense of suffocation came immediately, and he struggled painfully in the air.

    A young man appeared from the door. His eyes stared at him with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Humans like you are garbage even for us. You can¡¯t even be considered food. At most maybe...expired food.¡±

    When Shana¡¯s figure swayed, she appeared in front of the skinny tall man.

    Her eyes suddenly changed color, and a strong pressure made the skinny tall man feel as if his heart was being pinched by someone¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ge..Ge...Zom...Zom...¡±

    ¡°Here, let me help you finish saying it. WAH! Come here quickly and look at the zombies! However, this is thest thing you will ever see.¡±

    With a smile, Shana jerked her hand out and quickly pulled it back.

    Her movements were so fast that she didn¡¯t even get any blood on her fingers.

    The skinny tall man was stunned for a brief moment, and then felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    He struggled silently, horrified to see his chest madly spurting out blood.

    The beating of his heart was bing weaker and weaker....

    At the same time, the short fat man had also reached the front of the door.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    He excitedly grasped the handle of the door and then pushed it open.

    ¡°Little girl, stop hiding, I already saw you!¡±

    Heughed wildly and shouted, then impatiently turned back and waved at his men, ¡°You guys keep looking, this one is mine.¡±

    After saying this, he went inside. The others nced at each other and then excitedly ran upstairs.

    The short fat man didn¡¯t seem to notice that just after he entered through the door, the door slowly closed as if an invisible hand was pushing it.

    ¡°Dang.¡±

    A sound came out from a room inside, grabbing the short fat man¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Little girl,e out quickly, okay? I promise if you be a good girl ande out now, I will let you die happily. Who knows, maybe if you serve me well, I might let you live! Hahaha....¡±

    Just as his voice fell, he suddenly looked back upon catching a glimpse of something.

    A figure was standing still near the door of the kitchen.

    The short fat man rxed after taking a closer look.

    This girl had a nk expression on her face and lookedpletely innocent. Based on his experience with women, this girl was absolutely a virgin. Although encountering a virgin would make him very excited, but what makes him even more excited is that this was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen.

    She was just like the perfect wife that all men ever dreamed about. Her facial features were exquisite and the shape of her body was excellent. What stood out the most was her temperament. She gave others the feeling that she was the girl next door, making people feel that she needed to be taken care of. Even if her face was expressionless, she would still make people¡¯s heart warm up.

    The short fat man became stunned. At the moment of him being stunned, a unknown force suddenly appeared in his hand.

    A feeling of danger immediately came from his heart. He was horrified in seeing Ye Lian¡¯s eyes change color. Ye Lian then flew towards him and he tried to pull the trigger in his hand.

    He became so shocked when he found out that he couldn¡¯t pull the trigger. It was as if there was an invisible finger stopping him from pulling the trigger.

    At the same time, another invisible hand covered his mouth and then started to squeeze his neck.

    Under the sudden sense of suffocation, his hands suddenly burst out with strength and he smashed the gun in his hands at Ye Lian.

 Chapter 318 Part 1 - Donâ€™t Damage My Eyes

    Chapter 318 Part 1 ¨C Don¡¯t Damage My Eyes

    She was actually a zombie!

    Such a beautiful girl turned out to be a zombie!

    And after her eyes changed to a blood red color, her temperament became extremely cold and bloodthirsty, making people feel threatened deep within their soul.

    In addition, this mysterious force that kept tangling around him, drove the short fat man crazy!

    Since the short fat man had always been able to harm others, naturally he was somewhat capable, and his strength couldn¡¯t be considered weak.

    He already could tell that the girl in front of him was actually a high-level zombie. However, with his abilities and the gun, even if he couldn¡¯t beat her, he could at least still escape.

    If this girl could pretend to be a human, then the other two that he saw from before could definitely as well.

    He would be able to survive, but as for the others, they would probably all die.

    But it was none of his business whether they lived or died. He was a psychic and as long as he wished it, there would be arge number of survivors willing to follow him.

    However, this mysterious force made him unable to attack or defend properly.

    ¡°FUCK! I actually got cheated by a zombie this time!¡±

    The short fat man screamed wildly. He had almost failed in avoiding Ye Lian¡¯s attacks on several asions.

    He looked at the room door several times, but he was unable to free himself in order to open the door.

    The invisible chain around his neck was getting tighter and tighter. He constantly tried to break free from it, but was unsessful every time.

    ¡°AHH! DIE! DIE!¡±

    He screamed and then madly rushed to Ye Lian.

    It was right at this moment when the door suddenly opened. He immediately shouted, ¡°Hurry up and help me! This female zombie is too fierce! Fuck, we actually got yed with. I didn¡¯t expect that the prey we chase every day could turn around and make us the prey instead!¡±

    But when he found the time to look back, he saw the skinny tall man¡¯s body hanging behind him.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Even if the short fat man had killed a lot people, he would still be startled if the back of his neck was suddenly touched by the toes of the skinny tall man.

    ¡°FUCK! FUCK! WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?¡±

    He quickly rolled and crawled frantically towards the door. This situation was too strange for him and had exceeded his imagination!

    But as soon as he crawled to the doorway, he saw a pair of sneakers appear in front of him.

    ¡°Quick, Save Me!¡±

    HE subconsciously shouted and then climbed up.

    But as soon as he saw the young man standing in front of him, the short fat man was stunned.

    Ye Lian had also stopped attacking and stood behind him, expressionless.

    ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU? Are you a zombie too...?¡±

    He was trapped... The short fat man¡¯s heart was pounding very fast as he asked, while quietly extending his hand towards his back and grasping the handle of the knife.

    Without waiting for Ling Mo to answer, he violently took out the machete and shed it towards Ling Mo¡¯s neck, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, just die for me!¡±

    However this knife stopped moving in midair. He only needed it to go a little bit lower and he could have cut off Ling Mo¡¯s neck, but unfortunately for him, he wasn¡¯t able to go any lower!

    ¡°Come on, cut me.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said provocatively as he took a step forward.

    The short fat man was furious, and he swung his other fist, but when he was less than ten centimeters away from Ling Mo¡¯s face, something had blocked it, and his arm seemed as if it was caught by something, unable to move.

    His actions at this time was very funny. He had lifted his arms, yet he was unable to move them.

    His two feet were also firmly fixed to the ground and unable to move.

    The enemy was right in front of him, yet he couldn¡¯t attack at all!

    No matter how he much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Although Ling Mo seemed at ease, he was actually in a very concentrated state while using his spiritual force.

    The short fat man was like a violent gori, his strength was obviously good.

    But unfortunately for him, melee-type psychic¡¯s couldn¡¯t beat Ling Mo unless their power exceeded his spiritual force.

    Ling Mo was certainly strong after improving himself for such a long time. Not to mention, he had help from three female zombies with different strengths.

    He was now a powerful hunter, able to use both invisible and substantial tentacles whenever he wanted. He was just like a deadly trap, letting his enemies fall deep, step by step until they could only struggle in despair.

    How could his tentacles be weak? He did all kinds of fighting with three powerful female zombies every night!

    No matter how strong this short fat man¡¯s strength was, how could itpare with three female zombies?

    to be continued...

 Chapter 318 Part 2 - Donâ€™t Damage My Eyes

    Chapter 318 Part 2 ¨C Don¡¯t Damage My Eyes

    However, his strange sensing abilities made Ling Mo realize something. It seems that zombies weren¡¯tpletely safe when they hid their auras. In the future, if the army somehow equipped themselves with some sort of detection device, the strength of advanced zombies would be greatly reduced.

    But when he thought about it, the chances of that happening were not likely. After all, the amount of qualified fighters are just too small. Teams like Tom¡¯s only consisted of 20 people each.

    Not to mention, they only had a small amount of equipment. Once those were lost or destroyed, it would be impossible for them to reproduce new ones...

    At this point, huge fear hadpletely drowned the short fat man and he began to scream, ¡°FUCKING LET GO OF ME! GUYS.....IN HERE!¡±

    But soon, he heard screamsing from upstairs.

    And all those screams had shockingly belonged to hispanions.

    The short fat man¡¯s face suddenly became pale, his thick lips started to tremble, and a dense amount of sweat appeared on his forehead and nose, ¡°Ddd.... don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not attacking me anymore, right?¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a strange smile, ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    As he said this, he twisted his neck, then listened to the short fat man scream as his face became distorted, as if a fist had mmed into it, making him fly to the side.

    But Ling Mo clearly didn¡¯t make any actions!

    ¡°You....AHH!¡±

    A bloody hole suddenly appeared on his chest!

    ¡°FUCK! YOU FUCKING TRYING TO KILL ME! I DARE YOU TO KILL ME!¡±

    The short fat man sputtered out a rain of curses as he shouted in confusion.

    However, Ling Mo only responded with mocking smile. Although he didn¡¯t know whether this short fat man was a good person or not, but he obviously had perverted ideas on Ye Lian and the girls!

    If today, Ling Mo and the girls were reced with ordinary survivors who couldn¡¯t defend themselves, they would probably be tortured to death!

    And no matter how much they begged for mercy, this short fat man would never let them go.

    For such people, there was no need to show mercy!

    The screams inside the building became less and less until all that was left was the short fat man¡¯s faint wailing.

    When an invisible tentacle finally prated between his eyebrows, the short fat man¡¯s face had a surprised expression.

    Ling Mo looked disgustedly at the mountain of fat slowly falling down and said.

    ¡°If I personally used my hands, wouldn¡¯t I be dirtying them?¡±

    After his tentacles became more and more flexible, it was no longer necessary for Ling Mo to use his hands or weapons.

    Although bullets were fast,pared to someone¡¯s thoughts, they were a little slower.

    ¡°Brother Ling, what do you want to do with her?¡±

    Li Ya Lin soon dragged over a women full of tears on her face , while Hei Si moved all the bodies briskly and threw them into a garage at the other end of the courtyard.

    ¡°Please.....¡±

    The woman looked panicky at Ling Mo, constantly writhing her body, trying to break away from Li Ya Lin¡¯s hand.

    She soon noticed Ye Lian standing next to Ling Mo and immediately screamed again, ¡°AHHH! MONSTER! ZOMBIES! You...¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    Ling Mo snorted with some impatience. Anyone that could be together with that piece of shit was not a good person.

    She sat on floor, revealing the underwear she was wearing. At this time, a woman who wore a thong was either an insanely strong woman, or a woman who survived by offering sex. This woman was obviously the second one.

    Noticing that Ling Mo might have taken a nce at her legs, the frightened woman didn¡¯t forget to open her legs.

    ¡°Quickly close them, don¡¯t damage my eyes!¡±

    Ling Mo wrinkled his brows and said.

    His spiritual tentacles directly wrapped around the woman¡¯s head and then began to forcibly break into her spiritual ball of light.

    As the woman screams, Ling Mo immediately saw a lot of pictures.

    Most of them were scenes of this woman and the short fat man doing some rated-R stuff, as well as her private encounters with other men.

    There were also some pictures of her, holding down the shoulders of women, or grabbing their hair while admiring their screams.

    In the end, Ling Mo actually found something rted to the Falcon Camp. The guns of this group were actually taken from a team that belonged to the Falcon Camp.

    All the men were brutally killed while the only female member was tortured to death. This woman was also an aplice.

    Seeing this, Ling Mo¡¯s mouth had already revealed a sneer.

    ¡°You should die too. Apany that man wearing the green hat[1] in Hell.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles powerfully twisted . The woman immediately became stiff, and the look in her eyes immediately dimmed.

    [1] Wearing the Green Hat ¨C Basically the man that¡¯s being cheated on. AKA the short fat man

 Chapter 319 Part 1 - The War Horn Blows!

    Chapter 319 Part 1 ¨C The War Horn Blows!

    ¡°It seems that it is almost impossible for me to control humans. Zombies and humans are different after all. Even if their intelligence were the same, the spiritual activities in a zombie are obviously not as frequent as humans. As for the reason why it¡¯s possible for me to control zombies... It might be, because my spiritual light ball is more simr to a zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and let go of the woman¡¯s body.

    Currently, he didn¡¯t have the ability to take control of a human yet, however, reading the memories of a human wasn¡¯t too difficult for him, but once read, that person¡¯s brain would be like a crashed hard drive, unable to function anymore.

    If he wanted to take control of a human, he would need topletely erase the other party¡¯s consciousness, but this wasn¡¯t possible for Ling Mo at this time.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be greedy, my current strength is already very good.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, satisfied with himself.

    But when he saw the firearms on the ground, there was a hint of haze in his eyes.

    From this woman¡¯s memories, Ling Mo found out that the search scope of the Falcon Camp had reached a far distance.

    The istion zone that they were going to build, was probably not going to be small.

    However, X City was a big city after all, and the amount of zombies in the city was outrageous. It would not be a easy for them to make a stand there.

    In fact, if Ling Mo wanted to pick up a mission, now would be the best time.

    However, due to his previous contact with Huang Zhendong, Ling Mo felt that it would be better if he kept a certain distance from the Falcon Camp.

    In any case, he had obtained a good amount of things from them already, enough to support him for a period of time.

    Why should he take risks, when they still had people whose attitudes were against people with abilities...

    He had remodeled the bulletproof vest, making it close-fitting and allowing everyone in his group to be able to wear one.

    He no longer used the Tang Sword and had put a tactical knife around his waist as a backup.

    As for the other types of knives in their inventory, after going through Shana¡¯s maintenance program, they were basically good as new and could be used for quite some time.

    However, therge reduction in food was a problem for Ling Mo. Fortunately for him, when the short fat man and his group delivered themselves to Ling Mo, they had also brought some food.

    There was no option for him to look elsewhere in the vicinity. The search team for the Falcon Camp was too professional. Every ce they searched would be emptied out to the bone.

    Ling Mo figured that they would need to leave by the time Falcon Camp started their war, otherwise they could only starve here.

    Of course, there was also another option, which was to rob the Falcon Camp. However, he didn¡¯t wish to court death yet, so he didn¡¯t n to do it.

    A weekter, the roads near the station were blocked with obstacles such as cars and etc.

    Arge number of machine guns were ced on the roofs of the car and also in the nearby building windows.

    The cleanup of the zombies began with extremely abrupt shots.

    The gunshots passed through a megaphone and were so loud that they almost rang through the whole area. Even Hei Si blocked her ears with some dissatisfaction.

    Ling Mo stood behind the curtains and looked towards the bus station.

    The sounds of these shots probably attracted all the zombies within a kilometer or even further. Of course, it also probably attracted survivors as well.

    ¡°This method is pretty good. Every time theyunched a clean up, they would be able to advance a little once the surrounding area had been cleared. It is safe and effective. It was no wonder that this army could sessfully establish a istion zone in A City.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t have any good feelings for the Falcon camp, this kind of fighting style still made Ling Mo admire them.

    Soon, in the distance, zombies had started to appear, and it wasn¡¯t just one or two, but hundreds, even thousands!

    Numerous zombies almost drowned the streetspletely. They were like mad dogs swarming, screaming, and rushing towards the bus station.

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    A machine gunner who¡¯s face had turned deathly pale, swallowed, and then trembled uncontrobly.

    Seeing so many zombies rushing towards him, for a moment, he actually had a feeling of giving up.

    ¡°Hey, WAKE THE FUCK UP! Wait for the signal and just shoot! Kill this group of monsters!¡±

    A soldier next to him, kicked him and yelled.

    However, his forehead and palms were covered in cold sweats. The sense of oppression brought by these zombies were too great.

    ¡°BzzZ!¡±

    As a sharp sound came from the bus station, a roar rang, ¡°GIVE THEM HELL!¡±

    Intensive gunfire sounded immediately as me tongues spouted out from the muzzles, and the zombies rushing in the front immediately began to fall.

    But the zombies flocked from all sides. A considerable amount were mutated zombies and even advanced zombies had appeared.

    Some of them jumped on top of others, and some of them directly pulled themselves up to the windows of the buildings. Even if the corridors were blocked, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    However, the defensive areas were also guarded by psychics. Once the zombies broke through, they would meet and fight with the zombies.

    In only a few minutes, the bus station was overrun with zombies. Both humans and zombies had gone mad with fighting. The barrels of the gun were quickly heated, blood was sshed, and limbs flew!

    to be continued...

 Chapter 319 Part 2 - The War Horn Blows!

    <h4>Chapter 319 Part 2 ¨C The War Horn Blows!</h4>

    ¡°Wow! So this is how humans fight!¡±

    Li Ya Lin moved closer to the window and said with surprise.

    Shana also dragged Ye Lian over with her to the window, and they both quietly looked at the battle below, but their eyes sparkled with interest.

    Ling Mo nodded and said, ¡°Yep, we can also see what kind of methods they have. I want to see how much of a threat humans are to us now.¡±

    He roughly counted it. At the moment, there were about 15 psychics that were sent from the Falcon Camp.

    This ratio was already considered quiterge. It doesn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to know that psychics could gather arge number of survivors by themselves and those that were willing to listen to others, weren¡¯t a lot.

    The Falcon Camp being able to obtain so many psychics meant that their strength wasn¡¯t that bad.

    As the high-level zombies began to emerge, the first line of defense was quickly broken.

    Arge number of zombies climbed up on the cars, and screams were immediately sounded, and the shots of gunfire paused.

    The soldiers in the rear immediately showed a terrified expression. Watching theirpanions in the first line of defense get torn to pieces within a matter of seconds, was a big psychological impact on them.

    At this time, a man with messy hair, like a madman, climbed onto a tank parked at the back and shouted, ¡°IF YOU DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE, THEN MOTHERFUCKING FIGHT BACK! GET THE SHELLS READY! BLAST THEM TO DEATH!¡±

    His voice was so excited, and even though his shouting was quite simple, it seemed to have given confidence to the soldiers.

    ¡°CRAZY XUAN IS COMING!¡±

    ¡°With him there, the defensive line should be fine, right....¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s the captain, why did he run all the way to the second line of defense?¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck knows, isn¡¯t it better for us that he came?¡±

    The soldiers spoke a few words with excitement and locked their eyes on the first line of defense.

    The sweat continued to drip from their foreheads, and even went into their eyes.

    But no one dared to wipe their eyes!

    Dozens of zombies had gotten over the obstacles that were blocking their way and appeared in the empty area that was between the first line and second line of defense.

    For these mutated zombies, the distance of five hundred meters could easily be crossed with just a blink of an eye.

    ¡°FIRE!¡±

    The intensive gunfire sounded again. The zombie¡¯s vitality was too strong, coupled with the fact that there was an growing number of zombies from behind, as long as they weren¡¯t hit in any vital area, they could continue to rush over!

    Looking as the zombies got closer and closer to them, a soldier automatically pulled the trigger and opened his mouth unconsciously shouting, ¡°AHHH!AHHH!¡±

    Seeing a pair of violent and bloody red eyes getting closer and closer, with fresh blood on its body and pieces of ripped meat, even the entrails were clearly visible. On both hands, were long nails with sharp edges....

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    That was the only thought that was left in the soldier¡¯s mind!

    He quickly turned the muzzle to follow the zombie, but the zombie¡¯s movements were amazing and it constantly adjusted its position to avoid fatal injuries.

    The bullets prated it¡¯s shoulders and body, but it didn¡¯t stop its movements!

    The soldier watched the zombie leap high into the air. In that split second before the zombie threw itself onto him, a me burst out in front of him and zombie¡¯s eyes suddenly became burnt ck.

    ¡°BANG! BANG!¡±

    After a burst of gunshots, the zombie bent over and fell to the ground.

    ¡°This person...¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed the window edge and squinted his eyes to get a better look.

    The me appeared out of thin air. It was obviously an ability from a psychic and the time that the mested was actually very short.

    This person had previously attacked Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppet in this way, and after personally watching him in action, he could tell that the person was very strong.

    Having precise control and flexibility in one¡¯s abilities was not something every psychic could do.

 Chapter 320 Part 1 - The Horror Of The Ground Breaking!

    <h4>Chapter 320 Part 1 ¨C The Horror Of The Ground Breaking!</h4>

    The outbreak of the battle near the bus stationsted for three days.

    This air was full of a bloody smell, smoke was everywhere, and the whole sky seemed as if it had turned ck.

    The wreckage caused by an explosion could be seen everywhere. Piles of bodies were on the road, making the road barely visible.

    Tens of thousands of zombies have died here and the soldiers that were sent from City A, reced those who were tired or injured constantly.

    As for the bodies of the soldiers that sacrificed themselves, they could only be abandoned on the battlefield.

    In fact, after bringing arge number of injured soldiers to the back, even if they were away from the battlefield, they would probably still die from their injuries.

    During these three days, Ling Mo fully understood the Falcon Camp¡¯s current strength.

    For him, this was equivalent to uncovering a fraction of the power of humans.

    He even took control of a few zombies passing by the retirement home and personally went closer to experience it.

    The results proved that the Falcon Camp was thergest survivor gathering ce near X City and the strength of the Falcon Camp could not be underestimated.

    They had tanks that were basically invincible even when surrounded by zombies, crossfires [1], grenades, and lines of fire that were created from all kinds of oil drums...

    The weapons and equipment obviously couldn¡¯tpare to the ones that Ling Mo once saw in a military program, but their tactics were quite flexible.

    Most of the soldiers were unexperienced, nor were they super soldiers.

    Ling Mo had heard them yelling and screaming in panic more than once.

    Not only did they scream, their shooting skills were even worse than the soldiers Ling Mo worked with in the past.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s point of view, many of them were probably just ordinary survivors before.

    In order to get shelter and food from the camp, they could only take up arms and fight.

    It was good enough if they could just point their muzzles and then pull the trigger.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t need to aim, there were soldiers that guided them on where to point their muzzles at.

    The crossfire was enough to kill most of the zombies.

    Therefore, although the quality of the soldiers were average, their performance in battle was quite good.

    Based on what could be seen from their battles, the Falcon Camp was indeed very experienced in zombiebat.

    Against different zombies, the Falcon Camp was well prepared.

    Although they allowed the zombies to repeatedly break through several lines of defense and had to withdraw to the bus station in the end, they were still able to hang in there.

    Among them, the one that performed the most impressive job was the crazy psychic who¡¯s hair was messy.

    ¡°Zombie brothers,e and bite me! AH HAHAHAHa....¡±

    For three days, he stood on the tank and waved his arms and shouted.

    Such a moe undoubtedly attracted arge number of zombies.

    However, he was always able to block them in time with his mes. Then the barrel of the tank would fire, making piles of broken meat and limbs immediately ssh everywhere.

    ¡°AH, HAHAHA, try again, I¡¯m over here. Come and bite me! Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    As he said this, he waved his tactical knife and then shed his arm with it. Then heughed again while raising his arm high in the air and sprinkling the blood in front of him.

    ¡°WTF... This person really is crazy.¡±

    Ling Mo thinks that he wasn¡¯t as crazy as him, and for some reason, the more he looked at him, the more familiar he seemed, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before.

    ¡°Hmph, truly a human being that courts death.¡±

    Shana suddenly said, she turned her eyes to the other side of the road, ¡°The bloody smell here has attracted even more zombies from far away. Also, brother Ling look over there...¡±

    Ling Mo looked in the direction of her sight. At first, he could only see some ck spots, but as the ck spots slowly approached, Ling Mo suddenly felt goosebumps.

 Chapter 320 Part 2 - The Horror Of The Ground Breaking!

    Chapter 320 Part 2 ¨C The Horror Of The Ground Breaking!

    Mutant Beast!

    A species with a stronger overall strength than zombies!

    Despite the limitations of their body size and their numbers being small, each mutant beast could pose a great threat to human beings.

    And their speed of evolution was even faster than zombies!

    They were natural born hunters... No, they were natural born meat grinders!

    A mutant rhinoceros, which wasparable in size to a tank, attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as it appeared.

    A huge body, with iron red skin, and violent speed. As it quickly approached, the entire ground seemed as if it was shaking!

    The zombies that were in front of it didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. They were hit directly and flew like sandbags. When theynded on the ground they were then trampled into the mud.

    ¡°Holy shit, thank god I never met it. This one must have escaped from the zoo....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp suddenly turned numb. Behind this mutant rhinoceros, there was a mutant elephant! And some mutant horses, mutant deers, and even mutant sheep!

    Once mutated, these docile animals became aggressive and violent!

    Many of them mutated after being bitten, and their natural advantages became magnified.

    For example, a horn that became sharp like a knife, or a hoof bing powerful enough to bring great harm to ordinary humans.

    These terrible creatures were seldom seen, but at this time they were all attracted by the bloody smell in the air!

    ¡°Mamma Mia! Herees a big one! Get the shells ready! Shoot! SHOOT!¡±

    Yu Wenxuan yelled and shouted.

    =

    Needless to say, the intensive gunshots immediately overshadowed the running sounds of the two big beasts.

    However, the bullets did nothing to the monsters. It was as if they were shooting at steel tes!

    The abandoned cars that made up dozens of defensive lines were knocked away flying as if they were toys.

    The mutant rhinoceros directly crashed into the tank that was closest to it. Even though the gun barrel was aimed at it, it only made the rhinoceros furiously try and flip the tank over.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    An explosion sounded and a burst of fire drowned the mutant rhinoceros, but just when everyone was relieved, it rushed out, burnt all over.

    Although it¡¯s appearance was very bloody, it still wasn¡¯t severely injured!

    ¡°It¡¯s skin has been broken, aim for its flesh!¡±

    The bullets burst into it¡¯s flesh and blood, but was immediately blocked by its tough muscles and was only able to go in a little bit.

    ¡°That monster is too fierce! Thebat strength of humans are garbagepared to it!¡±

    Ling Mo was secretly speechless. With just this one mutant rhinoceros, it was very likely that thest two lines of defense of the Falcon Camp would bepletely destroyed!

    Two psychics attacked together, but ended up getting knocked away almost immediately.

    ¡°AHHH! HELP!¡±

    One of them had screamed right before being squished into a meat patty.

    The other psychic rolled and crawled away for more than a dozen meters, but was then pulled in by a powerful suction force from the mutant elephant. He was caught by the elephant¡¯s trunk and then smashed head first into the ground.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The bright red blood, as well as the tragic death, stimted the nerves of everyone present.

    ¡°It¡¯s really impressive, even if it¡¯s us, maybe...¡±

    Shana didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Ling Mo nodded dimly, ¡°These two monsters... are simply war machines.¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes had also turned red. She obviously felt threatened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if we can¡¯t beat them, we could still run from them. I doubt there are many mutant beasts like these. In the whole X City, there¡¯s maybe only one or two. Rx.¡± Ling Mo quickly said.

    What he said was the truth, this was the city, not the wilderness.

    And the fights in city were slightly different than in the wilderness. In the city, a threat could be anywhere. Even in a garden that¡¯s by the roadside, a zombie could suddenly jump out. Obviously for a survivor, aplicated environment also signified the opportunity to live.

    As for Ling Mo, he preferred to live in the city. Of course, the main reason was because he was surrounded by three female zombies and human-like maid.

    ¡°Wuu!¡±

    At this time, Hei Shi shouted from downstairs. When Ling Mo went out to check, he suddenly widened his eyes in shock.

    A mutant python appeared in the courtyard, and stood apart from Hei Si at a distance of less than two meters.

    Hei Si squatted on top of a wall, watching the five-meter-long mutant python with vignce.

    It¡¯s size wasn¡¯t too big and its head was almost parallel to the wall. It was dangerously flickering it¡¯s tongue, as if it could attack at any time.

    ¡°Oh yeah, their ability to smell is much more powerful than those zombies. It sure is insidious and sinister, actually avoiding the battlefield and sneaking over here to attack us.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just this python though. Ling Mo also discovered another python on the wall that was climbing up the pipe.

 Chapter 321 Part 1 - Almost Poked Throughâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 321 Part 1 ¨C Almost Poked Through...</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°WOOF!¡±

    Hei Si barked and jumped down violently, and the mutant python also shed forward.

    Just as they collided, Hei Si dexterously flipped in the air and caught the mutant python¡¯s head with her legs. She then twisted her legs and pinned the giant python to the ground.

    Although her movements weren¡¯t as flexible as the mutant pythons, she won due to her numerous attacks towards the python.

    The moment she caught the snake, she inserted her nails into gaps of the scales.

    The mutant snake violently twisted its body to get rid of Hei Si, but to no avail.

    It was then that Hei Si persevered on and didn¡¯t have any intention in letting go of the python, simrly to when she charges towards Ling Mo.

    The mutant python was trapped between Hei Si¡¯s legs, these two were entangled with each other, rolling on the ground.

    The tail of the snake protruded from Hei Si¡¯s legs, then swayed wildly, with the intention of attacking Hei Si.

    Unfortunately, due to being restricted by Hei Si¡¯s legs, it wasn¡¯t able to use its powerful tail to strike or strangle Hei Si.

    ¡°This is such a fierce battle, but why does this feel like some R-rated scene? Is my mind too dirty?¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    However, he soon discovered that both Li Ya Lin and Shana were staring at the scene below with great interest, even Ye Lian made a ¡°oh¡± sound, as she nkly stared with her shining big eyes.

    ¡°Apparently I¡¯m not the only one with those thoughts.... It would¡¯ve been fine if it was just Senior Sister and Shana sharing the same thoughts as me, but if Ye Lian did as well ...¡± Ling Mo instantly let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Brother...Brother Ling,e look, Hei Si is just like you, she grew something between her legs as well!¡±

    Ye Lian suddenly pped her hands, saying that with excitement.

    She turned her head towards Ling Mo and asked, voice filled with anticipation, ¡°Right? It... It looks just like it!¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and nodded, ¡°En! I think so too! Hahaha....¡±

    ¡°That is a female snake...¡± Li Ya Lin suddenly cut in.

    She and Shana nced at each other and became more interested in the situation below...

    At this time, the other mutant python had almost reached the top floor. Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacle immediately materialized and was unleashed.

    The tentacle immediately drilled into the snake¡¯s mouth when it had opened to make a ¡°hiss¡± sound.

    Its scales were too hard, and Ling Mo wasn¡¯t going to waste his time trying to attack it.

    The snake¡¯s mouth was really magical. As the tentacle continued to drill into its belly, both the belly and mouth grew bigger and bigger.

    ¡°I suddenly feel that if she had a boyfriend, they would be very happily in love...¡±

    At first, Ling Mo was concentrating in his mental state, but he didn¡¯t expect for Shana to suddenly say such a sentence.

    Her eyes had already changed color and her mouth had a creepy smile. She obviously was in her zombie mode, and Dark Shana hade out to y.

    ¡°Just a bit bigger. Just a bit more bigger...Ah, almost about to break...[1]¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, narrating is fine and all but could you not say it with a double meaning!¡±

    The growing tentacle finally seeded in opening a hole in the mutant python¡¯s head. The virus gel had also fell out of the bulge on top of its head. Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle caught the virus gel and threw it to himself.

    But Li Ya Lin¡¯s cheering andmentary of the whole process almost made Ling Mo fail to catch the virus gel.

    ¡°The virus gel of the mutant python is the most suitable for Senior Sister. If we find any more mutant snakester, it would be best to bring them here.¡±

    The virus gels of other mutant beasts are also useful for Li Ya Lin, but the most useful gel for her would be one that came from a snake species beast.

    Hei Si had also dug open the bulge from the mutated python downstairs and removed a pigeon egged-sized virus gel from its head.

    Li Ya Lin excitedly took the two virus gels from Ling Mo and threw them into her mouth like they were jelly beans.

    Watching her tender red lips squirming, her snow-white teeth chewing, and that pink tongue move when her mouth opened, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t resist and felt slightly in the heat.

    Senior Sister is a snake beauty indeed. Her every action was full of deadly charm.

    If all snake demons looked like her, then I¡¯m afraid that everyone would be willing to be Xu Xian[2], and be in a love story between a human and a snake demon.

    After consuming the two virus gels, Li Ya Lin¡¯s cheeks immediately started to blush, and the red and white part of her eyes seemed as if it was covered with ayer of mist.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

    <i>[1] A y on words from my point of view. In Chinese ¡®Just a bit more bigger¡¯ sounds close to saying ¡®Just a bit more or harder¡¯ and ¡®almost about to break¡¯ sounds simr to I¡¯m about to cum.</i>

    <i>[2] Xu Xian is a character in a movie called ¡®Legend of the White Snake¡¯ where its basically about a man who falls in love with a snake demon.</i>

 Chapter 321 Part 2 - Almost Poked Throughâ€¦

    Chapter 321 Part 2 ¨C Almost Poked Through...

    Editor: Zephyr04

    ¡°Hmm... My palms... Feel hot...¡± She leaned on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder and whispered in a low and seductive voice.

    ¡°Really? If you let go of my little buddy, you would naturally not feel hot anymore. Didn¡¯t you know it could be used as a hand warmer after being rubbed?¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes while saying.

    Currently, the battle at the bus station has also reached its peak.

    The mutant rhinoceros was finally defeated after being attacked by multiple psychics who were led by Yu Wen Xuan. However, the mutant elephant that had followed behind, rammed itself into an iron gate creating a loud ¡°BANG¡± sound.

    With a swing from it¡¯s trunk, a few soldiers were knocked far away and fell to the ground like a sack. From the looks of it, they didn¡¯t survive.

    A nket of bullets greeted the elephant, but at most only pierced through its skin.

    Even Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s me could only burn its skin.

    The violent mutant elephant turned into a pedaling machine, madly lifting its legs and stomping madly.

    From time to time, there would be a blood-curdling scream, coupled with Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s crazyughter.

    ¡°I still underestimated the virus... Mutant zombies should be considered abination between mutant beasts and ordinary zombies, but the zombieposition is slightly more, so their overallbat power is between the two.¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked and said to himself, ¡°Butpared to the mutant beast, ordinary zombies and mutant zombies have more space for growth. For example, even if Hei Si has changed her shape into what it is now, her intelligence is still equivalent to that of a ten year old child....¡±

    He just finished speaking when he heard a ¡°Bang¡± from behind him.

    Hei Si, who was about to go downstairs to continue guarding the door, tripped over her left leg and fell down gorgeously.

    But she quickly climbed back up and disappeared towards the doorway.

    But it hadn¡¯t even past a minute before the same muffled sound was heard from downstairs.

    ¡°Never mind, what I said previously about her being equivalent to a ten year old might be an insult to those kids. At most, she is equivalent to a six year old...¡±

    Although the battle at the station was extremely difficult, with the sacrifice of some psychics, they were able to block the mutant beasts from entering the main gate.

    This was theirst stronghold, which only had a few buildings nearby other than the station.

    However, the Falcon Camp was still very capable. In that extremely dangerous battle, they stood their ground for two full days until the battle in this area waspletely over and there were no more zombies attracted over.

    Arge number of corpses were piled up into a mountain. Fortunately, the weather was cold and the corpses didn¡¯t immediately rot.

    But the thick bloody smell in the air irritated the girls, causing their eyes to turn red for most of the day, and they would asionally lick their lips while staring at Ling Mo.

    As the soldiers started to pick up the corpses and dump them into a car to clean up the battlefield, Ling Mo took the girls out at night to look for gels from the pile of corpses.

    He was very careful during his raid, and was never caught. In total, he had obtained several bags of virus gels.

    ¡°There were both regr virus and mutant beast gels. Senior Sister can¡¯t fully replenish her stamina with an ordinary virus gel, the mutant beast gel is more suitable for her...¡±

    After taking all the gels from the nearby high-level zombies, Ling Mo turned his attention towards the bus station.

    The bodies of the mutant beasts weren¡¯t burnt, but mounted on a tow truck outside the entrance. It seems that they¡¯ve intended to ship the corpses back to A City.

    These bodies would have some research value for the Falcon Camp.

    To be honest, Ling Mo didn¡¯t wish to take the risk because other than hisst puppet, there weren¡¯t any other zombies nearby that he could use to sacrifice.

    But Ling Mo was reluctant to let go of those precious mutant beast gels.

    ¡°After fighting for so long, they should be very tired. Although the distance slightly closer, as long as I¡¯m careful.... there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±

    After making up his mind, Ling Mo took the girls and his puppet, and went to the station during midnight.

    Hei Si was left behind to guard the retirement home. For the past few days she ate all kinds of corpses and consumed numerous gels. However, she had developed a thick bloody smell on her body which couldn¡¯t be washed off.

 Chapter 322 Part 1 - Receiving An Enormous Benefit For The First Time

    <strong>Chapter 322 Part 1 ¨C Receiving An Enormous Benefit For The First Time</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    At the entrance of the station.

    The ground was full of dark brown blood, and the air had a pungent smell.

    Two tow trucks were parked on the side of the road; two soldiers were patrolling the area further with armed with guns.

    Several figures appeared silently in the grass field across the road. Ling Mo quietly moved to the branches and leaves blocking their view of him, heading towards the station.

    ¡°There¡¯s two at the entrance, two on the side of the road, and two more behind the bus roof.¡±

    Ling Mo narrowed his eyes and observed the situation in front of him carefully for a while, then turned his head and looked behind him.

    The puppet that had its consciousness erased was crouched over there as Ling Mo switched his vision to the corpse¡¯s. He then controlled it to slowly move along the wall that was facing the road.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to avoid the gaze of those patrolling. As Ling Mo had guessed, they were all tired after the battle.

    The corpse that was in a crouching dashed across the road and approached closer to the tow truck.

    Although it was only a regr puppet, Ling Mo was still very careful. If he had lost this opportunity, he could only watch so many mutant beast gels fly away from his hands.

    ¡®Being a spectator, there¡¯s bound to be some benefits. Plus, these gels arepletely useless to them.¡¯

    Ling Mo thought while hiding in the shadows and observing the two soldiers on top of the bus roof.

    When they looked to the other side, Ling Mo immediately rushed forward and reached the edge of the tow truck, and quickly jumped up.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    A patrolman asked while turning around to look at the empty street suspiciously.

    The other person immediately raised his gun nervously, and after observing the empty area for a few seconds, he felt relieved and said, ¡°Motherfucker, can you not scare me? What noise? Something is wrong with your ears....¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my bad.¡±

    While they were talking, Ling Mo used the opportunity and slowly climbed to the corpses.

    At the very top was a mutant sheep. There wasn¡¯t a bulge on its head and it was obvious that the virus gel was growing in its brain.

    But it¡¯s not easy to get the virus gel out from its head, the skull is too hard....

    Because he couldn¡¯t make a single sound, Ling Mo could only rely on the fingers of the zombie puppet to slowly dig out the virus gel. By the time the puppet dug out the virus gel, two minutes had already passed.

    ¡°With so many bodies, I would probably have enough...¡±

    Ling Mo was a little excited. Even when he was at the zoo, he didn¡¯t see so many mutant beasts with virus gels.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a zombie or a mutant beast, they would both evolve faster in a cruel environment.

    This time, Ling Mo received a huge benefit. With his strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to kill one or two mutant beasts. However, it would be too difficult for him to kill such arge amount of mutant beasts.

    In order to achieve victory, the Falcon Camp had also paid a heavy price.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT! FORTY PIECES ALREADY! This amount! This purity! FUCKING AWESOME!¡±

    The more he dug, the more experienced he became, thus his speed at digging the gels became much faster.

    But while he was digging, he suddenly heard footsteps from afar.

    Ling Mo quickly made the puppet hide in the pile of corpses to avoid being discovered.

    There were two people that approached the tow trucks. After greeting the other patrolmen, they climbed onto the truck where Ling Mo¡¯s puppet was located.

    Fortunately, they haven¡¯t notice anything since they jumped up from the front of the tow truck where corpses that Ling Mo haven¡¯t dug were located.

    One of them excitedly pulled out a tactical knife and then meticulously cut out a shape of a flower while touching the corpse as if it was his lover.

    ¡°Zhang Yu. You still haven¡¯t found anything these past few days? Any likely areas?¡± he asked as he gently caressed the corpse.

    The man named Zhang Yu looked at his every movement, then hesitated before saying, ¡°Nope...¡±

    He quickly changed the subject and asked, ¡°Yu Xuan, are you really going to dissect the corpse? The intelligence team was opposed to this when you said it during the day. Aren¡¯t you worried that they¡¯re going to rat you out?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be afraid? These things killed more than 60 of our people. We lost a tank and several psychics in the process! Now they want to take the corpses to those half-assed researchers to research and make us wait for the results? What a joke! I¡¯d rather believe in myself than those dumbasses.¡±

    Yu Xuan said disdainfully, and then let out a madughter, ¡°Hey, I just had an idea. If we removed the skin from these corpses and turned them into vests, wouldn¡¯t it be stronger than our bulletproof vests? Problem with this idea is that I wouldn¡¯t know what kind of needle and thread can be used to sew this.¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 322 Part 2 - Receiving An Enormous Benefit For The First Time

    Chapter 322 Part 2 ¨C Receiving An Enormous Benefit For The First Time

    Editor: Zephyr04

    Ling Mo silently took a peek from the gap and he realized that he recognized them.

    One of them was the crazy person, and the other was the psychic that had previously almost detected him.

    This made Ling Mo immediately be extremely vignt, and hepletely hid his aura.

    Such terrible luck... He was obviously a captain-level figure, yet he personally runs out to dissect a body in the middle of the night, there is truly something wrong with him!

    But thinking about his actions on the battlefield, only idiots would believe if someone said that he wasn¡¯t sick!

    ¡°It turns out that this person¡¯s name is Yu Xuan... I really don¡¯t know a person by that name. Forget it, his face probably has some features that make him seem familiar.¡±

    Ling Mo silently thought.

    At this time, Yu Xuan had already dragged out a corpse, but while doing so, it caused a domino effect, causing the corpses on Ling Mo¡¯s side to fall directly on him, surprising him.

    ¡°WTF!¡± His arm was cut off instantly, and although it didn¡¯t hurt, it still shocked Ling Mo.

    ¡°WHO?!¡±

    When Ling Mo became surprised, the aura that he was hiding had leaked out.

    If it was a normal psychic, they would never have noticed it. However, the one that stood next to Yu Xuan was Zhang Yu, a very strong psychic.

    Seeing that his cover was blown, Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother on hiding any longer.

    He quickly got up and wildly jumped off the truck, and then rushed onto one of the side roads.

    If there wasn¡¯t a distance limit to his spiritual connection, Ling Mo could have just let the corpse continue running forward, but because of the spiritual connection with Hei Si and the girls, Ling Mo could only figure out another way. After entering the woods, the puppet quickly turned around and ran back towards him.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    However, he was extremely cautious. Although the puppet was heading towards his direction, he still made the puppet take a different path.

    Both Yu Xuan and Zhang Yu were shocked. The person hiding in the pile of corpses had ran away before they had even gotten a chance to make a move.

    ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s actually someone that¡¯s also interested in these corpses, quickly, chase after him!¡±

    Yu Xuan shouted in surprise, and jumped out of the truck and rushed after him.

    Zhang Yu cursed and turned back to shout at the patrol team who was rushing over, ¡°Stay vignt! There could be someone that intends to infiltrate the camp! Check if there are any other people on that truck!¡±

    After he shouted, he hurried to catch up to Yu Xuan.

    Although the speed of these two people weren¡¯t fast, their stamina on the other hand, was quite good. In addition, the sensory type psychic kept using his powers to find him, so no matter how far Ling Mo¡¯s corpse ran, he couldn¡¯t shake them off his trail.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, I can only use it as a sacrifice now. Anyways, there¡¯s plenty of zombies to control.¡±

    As he jumped over a dried up gutter drain, Ling Mo threw the bag of gels under a cement b, then turned and ran in the other direction and quickly rushed into a building.

    Seeing Ling Mo enter the building, Yu Xuan immediately whistled, ¡°Surround him! Ahahahaha, I really want to know who actually has the same idea as me!¡±

    But Zhang Yu, who was behind, had a perplexed expression.

    He vaguely felt that something was familiar about this mystery figure.

    The building had one entrance and one exit. Yu Xuan chased after the figure from the entrance while Zhang Yu took the initiative to intercept the person at the exit.

    The two chased the figure from two different staircases. Zhang Yu sped up even more.

    Relying on his extraordinary reflexes, he caught up with this figure in an office on the seventh floor.

    But to his surprise, this figure actually climbed up the window and looked as if he was nning to jump off the building!

    ¡°Hey! Wait a minute! I won¡¯t kill you!¡±

    Zhang Yu stared at the person and shouted, ¡°Do you know a girl...¡±

    Unfortunately, before he could finish his sentence, the figure had already jumped off the tall building.

    The moment the corpse jumped, Ling Mo broke off the spiritual connection.

    In this way, there would be no evidence of a person and he would be able to pick up the bag of gels after they left.

    ¡°I struck gold this time!¡±

    After his vision returned back to his main body, Ling Mo immediately smiled while rubbing his hands, then turned to grab Li Ya Lin¡¯s boobs and said, ¡°Senior Sister, I found so many desserts for you, how are you nning on thanking me?¡±

    ¡°How about I bite you?¡± Li Ya Lin asked while licking her lips.

 Chapter 323 Part 1 - Having A Girlfriend And Being In Love Are Two Totally Different Things

    Chapter 323 Part 1 ¨C Having A Girlfriend And Being In Love Are Two Totally Different Things

    Editor: Zephyr04

    ¡°I....¡±

    Zhang Yu nkly stared at the window as he was overwhelmed by several emotions.

    ¡°Hey, Did you get him?¡±

    Yu Wenxuan just arrived, but when he finished asking, he only saw Zhang Yu run past his side with an ashen expression on his face.

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    Zhang Yu made a beeline downstairs and found the corpse.

    Jumping down from the seventh floor, this person definitely died on the spot. But when Zhang Yu turned over the body, he was stunned.

    ¡°Zzz... Zombie?¡±

    Why is it a zombie again?

    Thest time he sensed this aura, it also came from a zombie...

    But this time, Zhang Yu didn¡¯t immediately think of the worse case scenario. Instead, a strange feeling rose up in his mind.

    This zombie¡¯s face was not distorted, indicating that it was a high-level zombie with some intelligence.

    If it happened to just jump off the building, Zhang Yu wouldn¡¯t think much of it.

    After all, zombies were a mysterious race, and no one would dare say that theypletely understood them.

    However, he felt that the auraing from this zombie was exactly the same as the strange zombie they met before, which was impossible to be a coincidence.

    ¡°Why did you run, what happened?¡±

    Yu Wenxuan followed Zhang Yu down and saw the corpse lying on the ground. He suddenly cried out, ¡°This is... A Zombie? Don¡¯t tell me the person just now was him?¡±

    Zhang Yu nodded and then took a walkie-talkie out from his pocket, ¡°Falcon. Falcon. What¡¯s the situation on the tow truck, over.¡±

    There was a quick response, ¡°Report, heads were all dug open and the brains have been eaten, over.¡±

    ¡°Eh, doesn¡¯t that mean that he came here just to eat?¡±

    For some reason Zhang Yu felt that he neglected something, which made the whole thing feel like a mystery.

    He shot Yu Wenxuan a worried look. If it wasn¡¯t for this crazy captain of his, he wouldn¡¯t care about these kinds of things.

    But the name Crazy Xuan didn¡¯te from nowhere. Once he made up his mind to do something, he would certainlyplete it at all costs.

    Although Zhang Yu is able to restrain him for now, once he loses his patience, he might do something crazy.

    Yu Wenxuan was very surprised as he carefully looked at the body, but in the end he wasn¡¯t able to find out anything.

    As for Zhang Yu, when he told him what happened, he naturally hid the fact about the aura.

    ¡°I finally encountered something interesting, but the result... Ai... It was so sad and disappointing.¡±

    Yu Wenxuan sighed and said.

    Zhang Yu rolled his eyes at him and sighed in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be dragged around with him, courting death. Please quickly find her.... Please!¡±

    The Falcon Camp spent a full week cleaning up the battlefield, while Ling Mo spent the whole week getting benefits from their cleanup crew.

    He had filled most of his backpack with virus gels, which was enough for Ling Mo to let Ye Lian and the girls eat them like jelly beans.

    Arge amount of virus had entered their bodies, letting Ye Lian get closer to her next level in evolution...

    If the foundation was good, it would most likely be easier to reach the next level. Although she was at an extremely high level now and the effects of an ordinary gel was very weak, consuming that many gels would still umte.

    For Ye Lian¡¯s evolution, Ling Mo was extremely careful. Her evolution was different from Li Ya Lin¡¯s and Shana¡¯s. It was a brand new experience for Ling Mo.

    He definitely needed to be careful this time, to avoid the same result as Shana¡¯s...

    Thinking about Shana¡¯s situation, Ling Mo also felt helpless.

    Shana could ept sleeping with Ling Mo, but once Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles or body began to be naughty, she would silently jump up, then directly change to zombie mode, letting Dark Shanae out.

    Indeed, he didn¡¯t really have too muchmunication with Shana when she was human. Did this mean that he would need to try and woo her all over again?

    But chasing after girls was never a strong suit for Ling Mo!

    If he was so good at flirting, he wouldn¡¯t have liked a girl for more than ten years and still didn¡¯t confess! But when he thought about what Shana had said to him before she took thest step to evolve, Ling Mo was very touched.

    ¡°No matter what happens, I will always like you...¡±

    ¡°Then I can use my own way to express my like for you... No, my love for you...¡±

    Ling Mo really didn¡¯t understand a girl¡¯s heart, even though he was surrounded by girls. One girl was silly, the other one had nomon sense, and a senior sister who wanted to have kids all day long...

    No matter who he asked, none of them seemed very reliable!

    ¡°I clearly conquered both of them in the spiritual world. But why do they always look at me with a weird expression ever since they evolved?¡±

    Ling Mo was at aplete loss. Although his EQ was low, he at least knew that Shana was thest person he should ask.

    ¡®If I really asked, she might bite me in anger.¡¯

    And Ling Mo could also vaguely feel that every time Shana ran away, she would look at him with expectation and embarrassment.

    ¡®What the hell does she exactly want?!¡¯

    to be continued...

 Chapter 323 Part 2 - Having A Girlfriend And Being In Love Are Two Totally Different Things

    Chapter 323 Part 2 ¨C Having A Girlfriend And Being In Love Are Two Totally Different Things

    Editor: Zephyr04

    ¡°Oh God! This has got to be a lie! Although I have three girlfriends, my greatest weakness is falling in love. Who the fuck would believe this bullshit!¡±

    On the other hand, Hei Si directly went into a deep sleep as if she ate too much.

    Even parasites can bezy and tired.

    Hei Si¡¯s fighting power was amazing though. Ling Mo could sense a chill from her even when he was a few meters away.

    She had swallowed too many virus gels, and had probably reached the edge of the next evolution stage.

    Ling Mo had put most of his attention on her this time, and wanted to see what her evolution led to.

    While the battlefield was being cleaned up, thousands of people were sent over from the camp.

    There were male and female survivors included this time causing it to be more chaotic than before.

    Being separated by such a distance, Ling Mo could often hear someone crying.

    Every time a survivor got off the vehicle, it was as if they were at a memorial service...

    ¡°Why should we go to the battlefield! I am just a woman!¡±

    ¡°YOU FUCKEN LIARS! LIARS!¡±

    ¡°Sob. Sob. Sob. I want to go back! I beg you to let me go back, I¡¯m not the type to hold a gun!¡±

    ¡°The scream of this woman is too loud and annoying...¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but say.

    In fact, Ling Mo could tell that the Falcon Camp didn¡¯t bother sending any of their elite soldiers to the battlefield.

    As for the actions of making the survivors take up arms to fight, Ling Mo felt that there was nothing wrong with this.

    In this world, there was no free lunch, if you wanted to live, you had to pay a price.

    The protection would naturally be stronger in arge survivor camp, but that didn¡¯t mean they would keep freeloaders in their camp.

    The more people they had, the more resources they needed.

    The establishment of the istion zone was actually just to open up a safe settlement for them.

    To survive, it was necessary to go into zombie infested areas, to risk collecting materials. Food and vegetables could be nted, but things like essential spices could only be collected.

    Productivity was destroyed by the apocalypse and wasn¡¯t easy to recover from. Ling Mo felt that if they could choose, The Falcon Camp would definitely have chosen to restore the production of weapons first, instead of saving and gathering the survivors.

    After the battlefield was almost cleaned up, a team of scouts were sent out. They had nned to continually expand the istion zone apparently.

    Ling Mo decided to leave this area before the start of the second battle. He basically found out all that he could on the Falcon Camp. Now all that was left was to wait for Hei Si to wake up from her evolution.

    However, the amount of survivors nearby that were examining the situation like Ling Mo, seemed to have grown. Ling Mo, who went out daily to obtain benefits from the battlefield, had inadvertently encountered some.

    But after discovering these people in advance, he was always able to avoid them in time.

    Unless it was necessary, he didn¡¯t want to have any contact with these survivors.

    While he was digging the head of the body, outside a supermarket, Ling Mo came across a group of people.

    The two men that led the team, were armed with guns and had tactical knives at their waists. The clothes they wore were dirty, there was ash all over their faces, and their bodies were covered with blood stains from head to toe.

    But the expressions on their face seemed to tell everyone that they were excited about something. They were talking with great passion as they walked.

    ¡°That was awesome, we got so many things!¡± a man cried out.

    Another person who followed behind nodded, ¡°Yea, we were fortunate toe this time. But are we really not joining them?¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking retarded? They¡¯re obviously going to war. If we went now, we would be treated as cannon fodder. It would be a better choice for us to go when they are more stable.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned. He had just wanted to leave, but he suddenly became stunned.

 Chapter 324 Part 1 - Pretending To Be Cool Is Risky. You Need To Careful When Shooting

    <strong>Chapter 324 Part 1 ¨C Pretending To Be Cool Is Risky. You Need To Careful When Shooting</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    There was someone in this group that he actually knew.

    However,pared to the past, he lookedpletely different now.

    He was skinny and his hair was a mess. He wore a dirty jacket and followed behind the two men while carrying a big bag with difficulty.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wu Peng Fei?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened as he said this.

    At this time, Wu Pengfei seemed unable to hold on any longer, his foot tripped, and he fell to the ground.

    He identally bumped into a little man that was behind him, and that person immediately nced at him with a sullen expression, and then kicked him, ¡°Motherfucker, did you not grow eyes!¡±

    With this kick, he was suddenly pushed forward, bumping into the man in front of him.

    This mishap made Wu Peng Fei¡¯s face immediately turn pale and he stood there rigidly, ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry... Bbb..Boss.¡±

    The little man was also stunned for a moment, and then walked two steps back silently, watching the show that was about to happen in front of him.

    Two other people in the group had a smile on their faces as if they were gloating, but a short-haired girl looked at him with some sympathy.

    With this sudden bump, the conversation between the two men was immediately interrupted.

    The man who was hit, turned around with his gun and was filled with rage.

    ¡°Boss Guan, I¡¯m really sorry...¡±

    Seeing Wu Pengfei¡¯s look of fear, the man lost his patience and kicked Wu Peng Fei so hard that he flipped.

    ¡°Do you think saying sorry has any use motherfucker! Just looking at you makes me want tough. Fucking dumbass.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei let out a painful groan and quickly struggled to stand up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it...¡±

    But the more he was like this, the more the man wanted to torture him.

    Without waiting for Wu Peng Fei to stand back up, he kicked him with his foot again, then raised his gun and mmed it on Wu Peng Fei¡¯s forehead.

    Wu Peng Fei immediately screamed. When he stood back up again, blood had already started dripping from his head.

    The short-haired girl moved her lips and wanted to say something, but in the end, she decided not to speak.

    ¡°Truthfully, I hate your type the most. Weren¡¯t you a second generation rich kid? Weren¡¯t you so arrogant before? Yet, now you¡¯re no better than a dog!¡±

    The man called Boss Guanughed crazily and said.

    Wu Peng Fei lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. No one noticed that his fist was clenched.

    At this time, Ling Mo had walked to a corner of a building, and his face had aplicated expression.

    Wu Pengfei, who was being beaten, was a friend of his. They had been best friends from elementary school to junior high school.

    Wu Pengfei¡¯s father was a director of a chemical factory. His family was rich and he was always generous when they hung out together.

    He wasn¡¯t like those usual rich kids, who were always arrogant. He was very straightforward and also very kind.

    But after the death of Ling Mo¡¯s parents, the two had little contact with each other.

    When they were in high school, he gave up on going to the same college together with Ling Mo and went to some aristocratic school instead.

    Although Ling Mo had seen him a couple times after high school, he felt that the distance between them had gotten bigger and bigger. They had nothing inmon and with Wu Pengfei¡¯s attitude being so cold, they basically cut off contact from each other.

    But who would have thought that Ling Mo would meet him again in such a ce?

    And you could tell by looking at him that his life was worse than a dog.

    Ling Mo¡¯s mood was veryplicated now. During that time, he was only a kid, so he couldn¡¯t understand why and cursed Wu Pengfei in his heart.

    To Wu Pengfei, Ling Mo was just a poor kid who had no parents. He probably thought that if he continued to mingle with him, he status would downgrade as well...

    But as time went by, Ling Mo¡¯s hatred gradually faded. He would asionally think of this person, but when he did, he only thought about the good times they had when they were still best friends.

    ¡°Fuck your second generation rich kid status! Sometimes when I think about how the world has ended, I can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s a plus side to things. Those that once looked down on us like dogs, have now be the dogs! This dog used to live in ourmunity. He used to drive a sports car and changed girlfriends every day while studying in a university. Smug bastard! I was a security guard for him. Every time I saw him, I would bow and say good morning and this like fucker just nodded without saying anything back. Motherfucker, fuck you and your nod! You should at least bow back!¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 324 Part 2 - Pretending To Be Cool Is Risky. You Need To Careful When Shooting

    <strong>Chapter 324 Part 2 ¨C Pretending To Be Cool Is Risky. You Need To Careful When Shooting</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    The man looked at Wu Peng Fei very disdainfully and spoke in a very ironic tone, ¡°When the apocalypse happened, he escaped from his house like a dog, crying with snot in his nose and tears in his eyes. It really made me sick. All the survivors of that neighborhood are just us now. If it wasn¡¯t because he was so timid, he probably would have died already!¡±

    These people immediately sneered as the man mmed his gun down again at his forehead. He then raised his hand and said, ¡°Come here, get up. It¡¯s been very boring these past few days, we might as well have some fun. Remember how I used to bow down every time I saw you? Come here and let me see you do it!¡±

    Wu Pengfei had blood dripping from his head and he stood up silently, his eyes were full of humiliation.

    ¡°Mr. Guan, good ...morning.¡±

    As Wu Pengfei bent down, Boss Guan immediatelyughed.

    However, Boss Guan didn¡¯t wait for Wu Pengfei to stand back straight and smacked the back of his head, ¡°You dumb shit, your action¡¯s aren¡¯t even up to standard! I hate guys like you the most! There was an old saying that queens only lived a happy life because they married a king! You¡¯re just like that. Always enjoying life every day just because your father was rich.¡±

    Boss Guan smacked his head two more times, but then noticed that Wu Peng Fei¡¯s head was bloody, and he was lying on the ground, bawling.

    The short-haired girl finally couldn¡¯t stand it. She ran up and said, ¡°Big brother, stop hitting him, he¡¯s dying...¡±

    Another man also stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    Boss Guan probably felt that he was losing face [1], so he raised his foot again, preparing to kick.

    But as soon as he lifted his foot, he felt a coldnessing from the roots of his thigh.

    Then in front of everyone, a bloody hole suddenly appeared on his leg!

    ¡°AHHH! AHHH!¡±

    Boss Guan screamed. He immediately lost bnce and fell heavily on the ground.

    More bloody holes appeared on his body and the gun in his hands had already been dropped.

    Another man looked around nervously, but as soon as he turned his head, a sharp pain suddenly appeared on his hand.

    He subconsciously wanted to pull the trigger, however, due to hisck of experience, he didn¡¯t know how to fire the gun.

    With such a dy, his hand was hit two more times, and the gun immediately flew out of his hands.

    A young man who came out of the shadows, reached out and caught the gun, then expertly unlocked the safety before loading the gun and aiming it on a man who was preparing to take out a weapon.

    ¡°Drop it.¡±

    Ling Mo said briefly.

    The man looked at Ling Mo with a stunned look. As soon as he hesitated, Ling Mo lifted his gun, then fired a bullet past the man and broke a window behind him.

    This sudden action scared and made everyone stunned. Breaking the ss was obviously a warning...

    However, no one noticed that Ling Mo was also surprised as well.

    ¡®Eh? I wanted to make the bullet graze across his cheek, yet it somehow deviated from the target by a meter. How did this happen? Although it didn¡¯t match my intentions, but luckily it didn¡¯t hit the wall, but hit the ss... Thank god! I almost looked like a fool pretending to be cool. Sure enough, there¡¯s a risk in pretending to be cool. I need to be more careful when I shoot.¡¯

    Ling Mo coughed and said, ¡°Take all the weapons on your body and throw them away. I get nervous easily when I see people with knives. And if I¡¯m nervous, my fingers will tremble.¡±

    Cold sweat had dripped down from the man¡¯s head. Based on Ling Mo¡¯s actions and how skillful he was when it came to shooting, he mistakenly thought that Ling Mo was a soldier from the camp.

    Tremble? Motherfucker please don¡¯t tremble....

    ¡°We¡¯ll immediately drop our weapons.¡±

    The man took the lead and open his coat a little, then pulled out a machete at his waist and dropped it on the ground.

    The other three men, as well as the short-haired girl, took out their weapons and dropped them next to their feet.

    Only Boss Guan was still on the ground, rolling around in pain.

    However, even though Wu Peng Fei snapped from his state of dizziness, he was still lying t on the ground. It seems that he didn¡¯t have the strength to climb back up again for a while.

    Seeing his miserable situation close up, Ling Mo suddenly felt sad.

    ¡°Hey, Wu Peng Fei, are you alright?¡±

    When the words left his mouth, Ling Mo suddenly felt like he was about to cry.

    And Wu Peng Fei was shocked, he wiped the blood on his face in disbelief and slowly raised his head.

    [1] Face ¨C Chinese word for respect

 Chapter 325 Part 1 - When A Random Stray Bullet Flies, A Person Will Break Down

    <strong>Chapter 325 Part 1 ¨C When A Random Stray Bullet Flies, A Person Will Break Down</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°You....¡±

    Wu Pengfei was extremely shocked when he saw Ling Mo.

    He opened his mouth and seemed to bepletely unaware of the situation around him and was utterly stunned.

    After a full ten seconds, he woke up from his stupor and shouted, ¡°Holy Shit! You¡¯re still alive!¡±

    After shouting this sentence, big tear drops started rolling out of his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know how to express his inner excitement, and continued to hit the ground with his fist, wanting to get up, but failed after trying to get up several times.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were actually still alive.... sob..sob..sob!¡±

    Seeing Wu Pengfei¡¯s excitement, Ling Mo was surprised and stunned as well.

    After the feelings at that time started to fade, Ling Mo had thought that their brotherhood was over.

    The situation from both sides had changed drastically after reuniting in this different world.

    The Ling Mo of the past was just a young man who didn¡¯t understand the world, but the Ling Mo now could at least tell why Wu Peng Fei was crying.

    He was truly excited to see Ling Mo alive...

    In the past, Wu Pengfei was a fat boy, but now he is so skinny. He didn¡¯t even weep when he was nearly beaten to death a few minutes ago, yet now, he was bawling like a baby.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional as his eyes welled up with tears.

    The man looked at Ling Mo with vignce. Seeing that he was somewhat a bit distracted, he instantly bent down and grabbed the machete off the floor, then rushed forward with intentions to cut Ling Mo.

    ¡°AHHH!!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei screamed in horror while Ling Mo stood there like a fool, rooted to the ground.

    The man had just smiled happily when he suddenly felt pain in both his knees. His body immediately lost bnce and hended with a ¡°BANG¡±, in front of Ling Mo¡¯s feet.

    The machete in his hand also flew out,nding somewhere behind Ling Mo, and was stepped on by a girl.

    The fluttering long-haired Shana looked extremely eye-catching, especially with a scythe in her hands, sparkling with a chilly light.

    Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian also brought the same effect with their appearance, making them unable to take their eyes off of them.

    In the current world, it was rare to see someone so morous. For example, the short-haired girl could also be considered good-looking, but her face and body were covered with ash and dust.

    However, these three girls were so clean and well dressed, had smooth hair, and a clean face.

    What was rare, was their wless skin, which seemed so delicate. It was hard to imagine how they were able to maintain it.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t possibly know that this was one of the benefits of being a zombie...

    The higher the level of the zombie was, the more perfect their body became. Although it wasn¡¯t like going stic surgery perfect, but natural skin was definitely smooth and delicate.

    Not to mention, all three of them had their own unique tastes and were all extremely beautiful.

    Even the short-haired girl was somewhat attracted. She couldn¡¯t help but lose confidence in her beauty when she looked at them.

    However, the two female zombies eating two cans of meat from God knows where, and didn¡¯t even bother looking at them.

    Even the man that was screaming on the ground didn¡¯t attract their attention.

    Instead, Shana sniffed her nose slightly and licked her lips.

    But she then quietly squeezed the corner of her clothes and told herself, ¡°Calm down, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t like human blood!!!¡±

    At this time, Wu Peng Fei had also stopped crying. He had just revealed an expression of happiness upon seeing that Ling Mo was fine, as he noticed Ye Lian walking behind Ling Mo.

    His face suddenly changed, as if he saw a ghost, and he raised his arm, ¡°This... She...¡±

    Seeing that Ye Lian didn¡¯t even look at him, Wu Peng Fei seemed to be somewhat disappointed, but let out a sigh of relief.

    Ling Mo¡¯s two tentacles easily beat the man to the floor and aimed his gun at him.

    At point nk range, even if his aim was horrible, he would still definitely be able to hit his target.

    ¡°Please I¡¯m begging you... I didn¡¯t mean to try and attack you... please let me go...¡±

    The man lifted his head up and looked up at Ling Mo with great fear.

    Wu Peng Fei suddenly woke up from his daze and quickly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! He¡¯s not a bad person!¡±

    Ling Mo nced at him and ended up not pulling the trigger.

    ¡°Thank you... Thank you!¡±

    The man immediately crawled back slowly, gratefully looking at Wu Peng Fei.

    However, when he looked at Ling Mo, his eyes were still filled with fear.

    This young man looked ordinary, but his ability was so strange and his methods were ruthless. He waspletely terrified.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 325 Part 2 - When A Random Stray Bullet Flies, A Person Will Break Down

    <strong>Chapter 325 Part 2 ¨C When A Random Stray Bullet Flies, A Person Will Break Down</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    At this time, Boss Guan was struggling to get up, but Wu Peng Fei¡¯s eyes shed with anger.

    He then grabbed the gun that was on the ground, then copied Ling Mo¡¯s actions, and pointed it at Boss Guan.

    ¡°You ungrateful jackass! Did you forget that when you first stepped into society as a teenager, you had no ce to live! I was the one who introduced you to the securitypany! When you got powers, I became your servant and doing your everymand, you should have been content with that! Yet, you almost killed me! Yes! People who have money tend to be arrogant, but I was never like that to you! I was poor when I was young, so I know how it feels like to have no money! Just because you were bullied by others, you regarded everyone else in the world as trash. What kind of fucked up logic is that?!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s fingers were shaking and his voice was trembling.

    He obviously didn¡¯t have the courage to kill since his gun was shaking.

    At this time, Boss Guan had slowly recovered from the pain. He suddenly reached out with his deformed nails and tried to grab Wu Peng Fei.

    But just as he was about to grab Wu Peng Fei, he felt as though his head was being smashed by a fist, and his movements slowed.

    This sudden attack scared Wu Peng Fei and he subconsciously pulled the trigger.

    ¡°AAHHHHHHH!¡±

    Gunfire spouted out, and a series of bullets immediately hit Boss Guan as Wu Peng Fei screamed out with his eyes closed.

    ¡°What the fuck....¡±

    Ling Mo hurriedly took two steps back. A bullet had almost hit his foot.

    Wu Peng Fei couldn¡¯t hold back the recoil and bullets went flying all over. The short man was hit with a stray bullet. He fell to the ground holding his crotch.

    A few spiritual tentacles immediately tied up Wu Peng Fei and removed the gun from his hands.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if amateurs avoid handling dangerous items...¡±

    Ling Mo wiped off his cold sweat. Wu Peng Fei shooting just now let him see a shadow of that fool from a long time ago.

    After opening his eyes, Wu Peng Fei was shocked with horror as he looked at the corpse on the floor. When he looked back, he also found that the short man had fallen to the ground, even the arm of the short-haired girl was scratched.

    The other people were hugging their heads and squatting on the ground in panic.

    Everyone was scared of his godly shooting skills....

    ¡°I....¡±

    Surprisingly, Wu Peng Fei didn¡¯t recite the usual nonsense people spout when they first kill people such as ¡°I killed someone.¡± Instead he stood up slowly and held onto a railing that was on the roadside.

    He stared at the scene in front of him and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill them! These people have nothing to do with this.¡±

    Ling Mo had just noticed that his gun was still pointed at them.

    He lowered the muzzle and the short-haired girl looked at him hesitantly before quickly squatting down to check on the short man¡¯s injury.

    But judging from her expression, the short man¡¯s family jewels were probably destroyed.

    The man who was lying by the foot of Ling Mo was helped up by two younger people. They quickly retreated to one side and looked at Ling Mo and his party, as well as Wu Peng Fei with horror.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Ling Mo easily said two words.

    The three men immediately ran away. They didn¡¯t bother to take the backpacks of Boss Guan and the short man.

    However, the short-haired girl hesitated and looked at Wu Peng Fei¡¯s eyes, but didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Ronnie, are you not going with them?¡± Wu Peng Fei asked.

    ¡°I... I also don¡¯t know...¡±

    Ronnie looked like a very ordinary survivor girl. She looked at Ling Mo with a bit of fear, but her eyes were also glowing at the same time.

    Although both Ling Mo and Boss Guan were psychics, Ling Mo was much stronger than Boss Guan.

    Especially the way he fired that shot as a warning before, making people terrified while letting them understand that he was extremely powerful.

    Although Ronnie was scared to death, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she decided to stay.

    At this time, Ling Mo had already picked up the two backpacks. He then picked up the gun and took a good look at it.

    There were only two bullets left inside, and judging from his shooting skills.... it might be better for Ling Mo to just throw it away.

    After going through so many battles, he¡¯s already proven that bullets are not as fast as his tentacles, so why would he need a gun.

 Chapter 326 Part 1 - Life Is A Soap Opera

    <strong>Chapter 326 Part 1 ¨C Life Is A Soap Opera</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°Ling Mo, how.... how have you been this past half a year?¡±

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s mood had calmed down a lot, but he had aplicated expression on his face when looking at Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Ling Mo leaned on the railing, took out a cigarette from his backpack and lit it up before handing it to Wu Peng Fei.

    He received it with trembling hands, and quickly took a deep puff.

    ¡°Come here, help patch up his injuries.¡±

    Ling Mo took out some bandages and a hemostatic spray from his backpack, as well as some disinfection solution, and then waved at Ronnie toe over.

    Ronnie walked two steps forward and nervously received the items from Ling Mo as if she would receive an electric shock taking the items from him.

    She was actually quite skilled in patching up injuries, however, Wu Peng Fei¡¯s injuries were serious. He kept licking his mouth and taking deep breaths.

    ¡°I never expected ... that you and Ye Lian were both still alive.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei exhaled a puff a smoke while looking at Ye Lian, who was standing across the street.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what to say in this moment, so he just nodded.

    ¡°I would never have expected that my buddy from the past would be so powerful now. Fucking awesome, really! Stronger than anyone I have ever seen!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei turned his head and looked at Ling Mo enviously before saying, ¡°I finally realize that everything else other than strength is fake. Although I ended up bing a dog, at least my brother is living well and Ye Lian is safe... I am very happy, really! Thank you for saving me. But letting you see me like this... I feel ashamed. As you can see, even Ye Lian isn¡¯t willing to talk to me.

    ¡°Hey, why are you saying thank you, we¡¯re brothers. As for Ye Lian....¡±

    Ling Mo scratched his head, revealing a helpless look.

    It was hard for Ling Mo to exin to him that Ye Lian didn¡¯t recognize him at all.

    In Ye Lian¡¯s present memories, there was only content rted to Ling Mo.

    Even if Ye Lian remembered him, it would be useless. She was a zombie after all. For humans other than Ling Mo, Ye Lian would only have one opinion of them, and that was that they were prey.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. In the past, Ye Lian didn¡¯t notice me often anyways. I¡¯m guessing she probably doesn¡¯t even remember me already?¡±

    Wu Peng Fei sniffed the snot from his nose and suddenly said, ¡°Sometimes when I think about it, I was such an idiot. I gave up on my buddy. Sometimes I felt that if I had died, this thing would probably be what I would regret most...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and asked, ¡°What the hell happened to you man?¡±

    ¡°Do people be particrly vulnerable when they repeatedly encounter disasters?¡±

    Wu Peng Fei didn¡¯t answer directly answer. He showed a very emotional expression and said, ¡°During the day, in order to survive, I would be someone¡¯s dog, and when night came, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. All I can do is think about the past. I felt sorry for myself, as if everything I did in the past had no importance. In the twenty years of my life, I didn¡¯t do one thing I could be proud of. I had always thought that unfriending you was one of the best things I¡¯ve done, but even now, I still feel regret...¡±

    ¡°It was the best thing you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re crazy.¡± Ling Mo was suddenly stunned.

    Wu Peng Fei took thest pull of the cigarette and then smiled bitterly, ¡°Am I not? Although people do stupid shit when their young, the things I did were too stupid. Let me ask you, are you and Ye Lian a couple? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t confess your feelings to her yet?¡±

    ¡°Eh....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly became quiet. He really didn¡¯t confess to Ye Lian about his feelings.

    The reason was very simple. He was still waiting for Ye Lian to restore all her memories. Only when she restored her memories, would confessing be meaningful to him.

    The most important thing was that she wouldn¡¯t understand what the meaning of ¡°I love you!¡± meant until she got back her memories.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly confess to someone while at the same time, try and exin to them what it meant!

    It would be hard for Ling Mo to say, ¡°Will you be my virus gel? That way I can eat you up.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei took one look at Ling Mo¡¯s expression and immediately understood.

    He opened his mouth, and after a while, he spat out a few words, ¡°Unbelievable! I¡¯m truly impressed, even an idiot could tell that you liked her! You couldn¡¯t wait to follow her every day!¡±

    ¡°Shush, doesn¡¯t that make me sound like a pervert?¡± Ling Mo nced across the street and looked at Ye Lian and then gazed at Shana.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 326 Part 2 - Life Is A Soap Opera

    <strong>Chapter 326 Part 2 ¨C Life Is A Soap Opera</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°These girls had already said that he had a lolitaplex and was a lolicon. There wasn¡¯t a need to give himself the extra title of a pervert...

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me you weren¡¯t a pervert back then?¡± Wu Peng Fei asked.

    Ronnie couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just being a pervert?¡± But as soon as she made eye contact with Ling Mo, she immediately shivered, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Wu Peng Fei threw the cigarette butt on the ground, then shook his head, ¡°Now, I¡¯m no longer afraid to tell you that I also had a crush on her. But you... You were my brother, how could I actually like your girl? This made me feel like a piece of shit. Not to mention, at that time I also saw that Ye Lian liked you. Whenever she talked to you, she would make eye contact with you. Yet, when she talked to me? Forget it, whenever she talked to me, it was always about you...¡±

    It was the first time Ling Mo heard of this, however, he wasn¡¯t the only one listening about it. Shana who was not that far away, was also listening very carefully.

    ¡°Is that why you ran?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind became a bitplicated. The things that he just heard, sounded so dramatic!

    But then again, isn¡¯t life just like a soap opera?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I was just a teenager at that time and had just begun to dive into the concept of like and love. Out of all the girls I knew, Ye Lian was the prettiest and cutest one. It would be strange if i didn¡¯t like her. However, when I grew up, I realized this wasn¡¯t love, it was just a kind of appreciation and affection. It wasn¡¯t as serious as I thought. I was so high up on my high-horse that I regarded myself as a tragic supporting actor, giving up on the female lead, just like those dramas we watch on TV... Like WTF! I was actually such a piece of shit!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei continued to say. Judging from his tone, it seems that he was still angry with himself.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh. This subject may have been bothering him in the past, but today it sounded more like a joke...

    It seems that after experiencing the apocalypse for half a year, Wu Peng Fei managed toe to terms with many things.

    After clearing the misunderstanding between them, they looked at each other andughed.

    Then, Wu Peng Fei took the opportunity to talk to Ling Mo about things that had urred after the apocalypse.

    When the apocalypse urred, the first one to turn was an elder in his family. The moment he mutated, a huge ident broke out in his family.ookmark us!

    When he escaped from his home in tears, he discovered that the horrifying situation that urred at home, was happening everywhere in the neighborhood.

    ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t remember too clearly what happened during that time. When I woke up from my shock, I was hiding in a property management office with several security guards and dozens of people from the neighborhood. But there was no food inside the building, forcing us to venture out. Some people died on the road, and new survivors joined... Then the dead security guard, Boss Guan, awoke his powers...¡±

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s expression soon dimmed, ¡°After Boss Guan awoke his powers, everyone started to respect him. They named him the boss and listened to him. Only I knew how he was before. When he had nothing to eat during that time, I was the one that introduced him to be a security guard. Maybe it¡¯s because of this, which is why he... hated me. I am the scar of his past...¡±

    The strongest person in the group hated him. Ling Mo could imagine how miserable Wu Peng Fei¡¯s life must have been during that time.

    However, Wu Peng Fei didn¡¯t choose to die, instead he lowered his status and deliberately pleased him. Even though Boss Guan hated him, he didn¡¯t kill him, which was why he was able to barely survive until now.

    However, every few days, he would be beaten like today.

    Some people in the group, like the short man, would often deliberately find trouble for him.

    It was only Ronnie, who treated him well, and didn¡¯t treat him like some sort of punching bag.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh after hearing his carefree and rxed fat friend from before, living such a hard life.

    After the apocalypse, society basically copsed and the system of powerpletely shifted.

    It used to be the rich and powerful that was in control, but now, everything is based on strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me no more, let¡¯s talk about you. Were you and Ye Lian together when it happened? Then who are these two beautiful girls?¡±

    Wu Peng Fei wiped his face and asked.

    When he asked this, Ronnie¡¯s movements also slowed down and her eyes showed a look of interest.

    She was originally very afraid of Ling Mo, but after listening to Wu Peng Fei¡¯s conversation with Ling Mo, she began to feel that Ling Mo was actually a very interesting and an ordinary person.

    Not to mention, Ling Mo carried a strong imposing aura, which made Ronnie extremely curious about him.

 Chapter 327 Part 1 - Jujube At The Front, Stick At The Back [1]

    Chapter 327 Part 1 ¨C Jujube At The Front, Stick At The Back [1]

    Editor: Zephyr04

    But facing their expectations, Ling Mo could only shake his head and smile.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly tell anyone about the true identity of Ye Lian and the girls.

    Although Wu Peng Fei was somewhat disappointed, he couldn¡¯t force Ling Mo to tell him.

    Although the misunderstandings between the two of them was resolved, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes still showed aplicated look when he looked at him.

    After several years of not seeing one another, both of them had undergone earth-shaking changes.

    At that time, Ling Mo was still a poor young man and sort of like a loner. He wasn¡¯t the type to speak with others.

    Even though the two were best friends, but when it came to interacting with other people, Wu Peng Fei was always more popr.

    He was rich, bold, and had a wide range of friends. He and Ling Mo were basically two different types of people.

    Of course, the slightly introverted Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem to mind that situation.

    But, in today¡¯s reunion, if it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo¡¯s rescue, he probably would have been beaten to death like a dog already.

    Wu Peng Fei was slightly unhappy about it, however, after suffering for more than half a year, he quickly got over it.

    ¡°At least you have Ye Lian by your side. Even if you had to suffer, it wouldn¡¯t be as difficult.¡± Wu Peng Fei said andughed out loud.

    Ling Mo smiled and asked, ¡°What are you going to do now? Are you nning to go back to them?¡±

    ¡°Hell no, don¡¯t let their smug actions fool you, they are actually very timid.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei shook his head and said, ¡°I am a very timid person, if I stayed with a team that was also very timid, wouldn¡¯t that be stupid on my part? By the way, are you a member of that camp?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± Wu Peng Fei casually asked, and then said, ¡°Although there are many restrictions, at least it can guarantee a small chance of survival. I could probably still experience a normal life if there isn¡¯t much fighting.¡±

    This was also a general idea that most survivors agreed on. If you needed to fight, you would definitely be risking your life.

    But to face danger asionally and to face danger at any time or anywhere was two totally different things.

    Wu Peng Fei already knew the answer. After all, a strong man like Ling Mo was apanied by three beautiful girls. How could he easily join them?

    And if he followed Ling Mo, he would just be a burden, a useless guy in the team.

    In Boss Guan¡¯s group, he could at least thicken his skin and leech off of them, but it was too shameful for him if he tried to be a locust under the hands of his best friend.

    Fortunately, they were close to the camp. Joining them was also a good choice. At least he would be relying on his own hands and feet. He would be able to save face in front of Ling Mo as well.

    Ling Mo obviously couldn¡¯t read his mind, so he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. But you need to think clearly on this. If you join, you might probably be sent to the front lines.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei waved his hand, ¡°¡±I had already thought clearly on this. We have also been observing the camp the past few days. Those that have power in the camp, should be the veterans and officers. Psychics also have a high status inside the camp, but I¡¯ve always felt that they have no real power in their hands. I also heard from Boss Guan¡¯s conversations that those psychics inside the camp are all under surveince... It¡¯s no wonder that you weren¡¯t willing to join them, even Boss Guan was still hesitating.¡±

    Ling Mo already knew these things, so he just nodded.

    To those extremely powerful psychics, the camp obviously wanted to take advantage of them but at the same time, they also needed to be on guard against them.

    The two sides needed each other but couldn¡¯t trust each other. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t a solid organization.

    But during this period, most survivors would gather to arge organization. As long as there was an armed force, tons of survivors would naturally join like flies.

    Human beings wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this world alone. They needed to face a world of death and a tremendous amount of pressure all day long. They would eventually be driven crazy eventually if they didn¡¯t even have someone to talk to.

    Even those psychics who wanted to be like kings, would try and gather a group of survivors.

    Thinking about this, Ling Mo felt that he was still quite lucky.

    Although the people around him were all zombies, they were also his lovers.

    to be continued...

    [1] ¨C Basically it¡¯s like the English metaphor of carrot and stick. Jujube is a kind of delicious dried fruit. It basically is saying that there¡¯s something good in front you but you have to listen in order to get it. The moment you screw up; you get beat by the stick that¡¯s hidden from behind.

 Chapter 327 Part 2 - Jujube At The Front, Stick At The Back [1]

    <strong>Chapter 327 Part 2 ¨C Jujube At The Front, Stick At The Back [1]</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°If I was a psychic, I would definitely reconsider this option. But unfortunately, I¡¯m only an ordinary person, I¡¯d already be grateful if they were willing to ept me.¡± Wu Peng Feiughed and said, ¡°Plus, if I get sent to the front lines earlier, it might be an opportunity for me to see if I¡¯ll be a person with status or a dog in the future.¡±

    It seems that the reunion with Ling Mo had inspired Wu Peng Fei a lot.

    Although Ling Mo had some concerns, Wu Peng Fei¡¯s life and future depended on himself.

    The two men silently smoked for a while, then Wu Peng Fei struggled and stood up slowly, ¡°I¡¯m honestly too embarrassed with myself, so I won¡¯t talk any more nonsense. If I somehow seed and be sessful in the future, I will definitely repay you. Brother...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still my brother, then you won¡¯t talk about repaying me anything. You¡¯re still injured, let me send you over.¡±

    Ling Mo said.

    With Ronnie¡¯s size, it would be very difficult for her to help Wu Peng Fei reach the station. After all, it was a distance of roughly a thousand meters...

    Wu Peng Fei hesitated for a while, but didn¡¯t reject the offer.

    He was beaten pretty badly. If he relied on himself to get there, it would probably take him all night.

    When Ling Mo held his arm to help support him, Wu Peng Fei felt tears welling his eyes again.

    After walking this distance of a thousand meters, the two of them would need to once again part ways.

    But in this period and time, it was already a normal thing.

    With Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie in their group, Ling Mo and the girls couldn¡¯t walk using the small path.

    Fortunately, Ling Mo had his spiritual detection ability, allowing him to find out in advance whether someone was close by.

    After the zombies in this area had all died, the nearby human survivors immediately became more active.

    After the battle ended, the people from the camp had begun actively searching and hoarding supplies.

    The soldiers ate meat, while ordinary survivors could only drink some soup, and many people ended up searching for food outside.

    When Ling Mo was able to see the retirement home from afar, he suddenly felt someone trying to probe again.

    However, this probe seemed to be used randomly as it didn¡¯t stop after detecting Ling Mo and continued on.

    The probing feeling disappeared soon after.

    ~~~

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    Outside an alley, Zhang Yu opened his eyes.

    From a dark corner, two people quickly came out.

    Zhang Yu frowned and gave a very unhappy look at the two people in front of him.

    One of the two had a bitter expression on his face while the other one wore a smile. There was a huge contrast between the two when they stood together.

    ¡°The intelligence team... What is the meaning of this? Why are you following us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we wanted to find out. What are you and Yu Wen Xuan doing? I heard that recently, both of you have been leaving the station and are quite active, but you guys never reported to Camp on what you guys have been doing.¡±

    The man with the bitter expression on his face, narrowed his eyes and asked.

    Zhang Yu cursed secretly in his heart and said, ¡°Be mindful of how you speak! Is Yu Wen Xuan someone you can call by name? You need to call him Captain! Fuck! He has the same rank as your team leader!¡±

    ¡°Your mouth needs to be cleaned...¡± The bitter-faced man was stunned, and when he was about to retaliate, he was pulled back by the man who was smiling.

    The man smiling gave people a very bad feeling. The smile wasn¡¯t sincere and was very ufortable to look at.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Vice-Captain Zhang. We just wanted to ask if there was something you and Captain Yu Wen needed to do here? I remember that Captain Yu Wen was a person from X City, right? It¡¯s normal if you guys needed to do something, just tell us about it. Our camp would definitely help you. After all, Captain Yu Wen did pretty well in this battle...¡±

    The words from this smiling bastard almost made Zhang Yu vomit blood!

    Your camp?! That¡¯s fine, I just won¡¯t help anymore!

    The words had already reached his lips, but in the end, he swallowed them back inside.

    The reason was because his child was still in A City. He couldn¡¯t risk getting his child driven out just because he lost his temper at this moment.

    In fact, many of the psychics who joined the camp were either psychics who were concerned for their family or psychics with great ambitions.

    As for the psychics who joined the camp for the sake of the human race, there were some, but they were really rare.

    The reason for the intelligence team¡¯s arrogance was due to Zhang Yu¡¯sck of a backer. As for the psychics in big groups, they wouldn¡¯t dare to try and provoke them.

    <i>[1] ¨C Basically it¡¯s like the english metaphor of carrot and stick. Jujube is a kind of delicious dried fruit. It basically is saying that there¡¯s something good in front you but you have to listen in order to get it. The moment you screw up, you get beat by the stick that¡¯s hidden from behind.</i>

 Chapter 328 Part 1 - Essential Items For Killing And Robbing People While Traveling Outside

    <strong>Chapter 328 Part 1 ¨C Essential Items For Killing And Robbing People While Traveling Outside</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    In fact, while they were conversing, Yu Wen Xuan stood at a distance with his hands in his pockets while having a rxed expression.

    Although the two members of the intelligence didn¡¯t dare provoke him directly, they still closely observed his reactions.

    ¡°Can you guys be reasonable? We came out for the damn mission!¡±

    Zhang Yu said very angrily.

    The bitter-faced man snorted, ¡°You mean that mission for finding weapons and ammunition? Isn¡¯t that already finished?¡±

    ¡°I fucking want to look for more, is there a problem with that? What? You guys want to stick your nose into this as well? If you have so much time to waste, why don¡¯t you go kill a few dozen zombies! Do you know how many people died this time? Your intelligence team is the only one that¡¯s taking it easy...¡±

    The more Zhang Yu listened, the more pissed off he became. Although he was concerned for the consequences and couldn¡¯t scold them openly, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from ridiculing them.

    ¡°Anyways, you guys should at least make a report if you¡¯re nning to sneak off somewhere. What were you guys nning to do? I heard that you guys previously found someone sneaking on to the tow truck, but then you guys reported that it turned out to be a zombie looking for food. Whether that¡¯s true or not, only you guys would know what really happened...¡±

    Not only did this bitter-faced person have a face that looks arrogant, but the way he talked made people they could hit him. Zhang Yu clenched his fist and wished he could punch his nose.

    Just as Zhang Yu was trying to suppress his emotions, he suddenly felt a figure sh past him.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A muffled sound rang out. The bitter-faced man immediately flew away, spitting out blood with broken teeth in the air.

    This sudden action scared the shit out of Zhang Yu and the man with a disgusting smile.

    Yu Wen Xuan twisted his neck and then nced at his bloody fist. He whistled cheerfully, ¡°Ehh, it seems that my understanding of the intelligence team wasn¡¯t deep enough. Originally, I thought that only your mouth stank. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so hard. I actually hurt my hand, ah hahaha...¡±

    Lunatic! Aplete lunatic!

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Only a lunatic would really hit a person from the intelligence team!

    The man with the disgusting smile stopped smiling. He looked at hispanion who was wailing on the ground, and then pointed his finger at Yu Wen Xuan, ¡°GOOD! YOU THINK YOU¡¯RE SO AWESOME! YOU DARE...¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when his finger was punched and the sounds of broken bones echoed out immediately.

    The man that had a disgusting smile screamed and looked at Yu Wen Xuan incredulously.

    Yu Wen Xuan still had a rxed look on his face, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t try and threaten me. When ites to position and rank, I¡¯m still a captain. You guys are only ordinary members. As for your special status... I honestly don¡¯t give a shit! Although I was weak once, and only survived by staying with the Falcon Camp, I had already paid back what was owed. Not to mention, the Falcon Camp now isn¡¯t the same as it was before when we fought together for survival.¡±

    He sounded like he was talking to himself when he said this but the man with the disgusting smile¡¯s heart sank.

    If someone else had said this, he might have thought he was bluffing. But the person currently in front of him was Crazy Xuan!

    If they knew he had this kind of mindset, they would never had provoked him!

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care what happens to myself, but my brother here, still has a family to care for. But what should I do? I really hate you fucking flies. In addition, you guys actually interrupted my search for my little sister...¡±

    The man with the smiling face had a bad premonition and jumped up almost instinctively. He then pushed the bitter-faced man who had just gotten up, towards Yu Wen Xuan, and then turned around and ran away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...gu..gu..gu..¡±

    The bitter-faced man hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before he felt something cold around his chest. His eyes suddenly widened and slowly fell down to the ground.

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled madly, looking at the bloody tactical knife.

    ¡°Captain...¡± Zhang Yu looked widened his eyes. ¡°YOU ARE CRAZY! HE¡¯S FROM THE INTELLIGENCE TEAM!¡±

    ¡°Shhh, calm down. Look at him, he¡¯s already a dead person. A dead intelligence team member is nothing to be scared of.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan squatted and searched the body of the bitter-faced man and said.

    Zhang Yu felt that he couldn¡¯t understand Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s crazy thought process, ¡°YOU RETARD! THAT¡¯S NOT WHAT I MEANT! WHY THE FUCK DID YOU KILL HIM?!¡±

    ¡°Oh look, I found it. Look it¡¯s theirmunicator. I¡¯ll bet you fifty cents that they didn¡¯t tell anyone they were following us. So apart from us, no one knows that we met. Even if we killed him, no one would know.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan took out a turned offmunication device andughed.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 328 Part 2 - Essential Items For Killing And Robbing People While Traveling Outside

    <strong> Chapter 328 Part 2 ¨C Essential Items For Killing And Robbing People While Traveling Outside</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°FUCK! WHY WOULD YOU START WITH ¡®I BET YOU FIFTY CENTS¡¯! HOW THE FUCK AM I SUPPOSE TO CALM DOWN WHEN IT DOESN¡¯T EVEN SOUND LIKE YOU¡¯RE SURE!?¡±

    Even though he said this, Zhang Yu already took out his tactical knife and turning his gaze towards the direction where the man with the disgusting smile ran.

    Yu Wen Xuan skillfully took out a bottle of gasoline from his pocket, poured some on the body, and then snapped his fingers.

    mes immediately wrapped around the body.

    Zhang Yu was stunned again and asked, ¡°What are you doing with this?¡±

    ¡°Destroying evidence. Not havingmon sense is scary.¡± Yu Wen Xuan sighed.

    ¡°FUCK YOU! What I meant was why the hell are you carrying gasoline with you! Have you been waiting for this moment for a long time? Could it be that you knew you were going to burn a body one day?!¡± Zhang Yu asked wildly.

    Zhang Yu came to a scary realization. The person that was usually with Yu Wen Xuan, was himself...

    ¡°WTF! Were you actually thinking of....¡±

    ¡°Huh? Stop being dumb, I¡¯ve never wanted to kill you. Am I that kind of person? If you think about it, I haven¡¯t done anything to you, even though you still haven¡¯t found any clues on my sister. It¡¯s normal to carry gasoline. It¡¯s an essential item to carry on you for killing people when you¡¯re traveling outside...¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled and said.

    ¡°...... You fucking stay away from me.¡±

    ~~~

    The man with the disgusting smile held his finger and ran desperately.

    The distance to the station wasn¡¯t too far, but there were too many buildings blocking the way!

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°LUNATIC! DAMN LUNATIC! Sure enough, psychics are basically the same as zombies! Both of them are dangerous monsters! How could they still be considered as humans?¡±

    The man with the disgusting smile looked vicious as he breathed heavily.

    As a senior member of the intelligence team, he has offended many people.

    He knew that a lot of people hated him. However, when he saw them get so mad, but couldn¡¯t do anything other than swallowing their anger, he would feel very satisfied.

    Especially when the ones pissed off were those psychics......

    He felt disgusted towards them.

    Although their appearances still looked human, but how could humans have extraordinary powers?

    As for those idiots who worshipped the psychics, it made him feel even worse!

    Monsters shouldn¡¯t be in this world, whether it was zombies or psychics!

    Of course, psychics were still useful right now. The man with the disgusting smile simply regarded them as tools.

    How could they possibly let them participate in decision making? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting a wolf into the room?

    Many people, including him, were happy with the tragic death of Deputy Head, Huang Zhen Dong!

    Although he had panicked from Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s actions today, he was also a bit excited.

    He finally obtained some evidence that he could use against the psychics!

    Let¡¯s see how those supporters exin this.

    It won¡¯t take long for him to get the appreciation from the team leader. He would then be promoted to a deputy leader, be part of the core staff, and be able to marry the young and beautiful chief of staff...

    Just thinking about it excited him!

    He made a turn and there was a tiny public square in front of him.

    At this time, Ling Mo and the others were hiding behind a rockery, watching as the man with the disgusting smile run directly towards them, giving Ling Mo a headache.

    Originally, his sensing range was very limited. Ling Mo would have plenty of time to hide if it was those survivors who were cautious with their actions.

    But this guy who suddenly popped up was running too fast!

    Not knowing the identity of the man, Ling Mo could only find a rockery to use as cover.

    There were no other hiding spots on the left or right, and looking closely at his expression, it seemed as if he was trying to hide from someone.

    His eyes were sharp, and he soon saw them behind the little rockery.

    At first nce, there were four women, and two men. One of them was injured and the group seemed to be very scared, hiding behind that ridiculous little rockery.

    ¡°There really is someoneing...¡± Ronnie said in surprise, ncing at Ling Mo with great admiration.

    The man with the disgusting smile quickly thought of his next few actions during the next few seconds. He knew he would eventually be caught if he kept running like this. It would be better if...

    He smiled creepily, then reached out and withdrew a pistol from his waist.

    When it came to Yu Wen Xuan, this was useless against him, however it was more than enough to deal with normal survivors. All of them were holding cold weapons, which could do jackshit against a hot weapon.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    He had just stopped and raised his gun at Ling Mo¡¯s group, when his wrists suddenly started to feel waves of immense pain.

    As Ronnie screamed, the man with disgusting smile seemed as if his knees were kicked and he hit the ground directly.

    ¡°FUCK YOUR MOTHER! IF YOU¡¯RE A PSYCHIC, WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU HIDING? TO FUCK WITH ME?¡±

    The man with the disgusting smile roared as he fell face down.

 Chapter 329 Part 1 - Caution Is An Instinct, Regardless Of The Person

    <strong>Chapter 329 Part 1 ¨C Caution Is An Instinct, Regardless Of The Person</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°Why did this person try to shoot us the moment he showed up?¡±

    Wu Peng Fei couldn¡¯t help but ask while picking up the pistol.

    A weapon like this didn¡¯t attract Ling Mo¡¯s interest at all. However, Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie eyes were glowing when they saw it.

    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t identally fire the weapon.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly reminded him after remembering Wu Peng Fei¡¯s godly shooting skills.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Wu Peng Fei revealed a silly smile and looked at the pistol, ¡°There is also a silencer on it. You can tell just by looking at it that it¡¯s good stuff!¡±

    ¡°Stop ying, what do you know about guns?¡± Ling Mo said while smiling.

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s face turned red and said, ¡°I definitely don¡¯t have the knowledge in firearms, but I used to be proficient in using only good things. Anything that was of good quality never escaped from my eyes. I really hated the fact that I was a second generation rich kid for this half a year, but now that I think about it, no matter what I had experienced in the past, it could at leaste in handy in the future one day...¡±

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed...¡±

    ¡°Hehe, are you trying to say I¡¯m still the same cool dude you used to know back then?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to say that you¡¯re just as stupid as before.¡±

    While they were talking crap about each other, Ling Mo was also vigntly walking towards the man with the disgusting smile.

    His knees were injured and he struggled to get up, but he was kicked back down to the ground by Ling Mo with one foot, ¡°What are you trying?¡±

    ¡°AH!¡±

    As he was screaming, the man with the disgusting smile was also cursing madly in his own heart.

    The psychic in front of him had a superpower that was much stronger than Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s, and there was no chance of him being fully prepared against it.

    Not only that, he was obviously powerful but he seemed to keep a low profile for some reason.

    Watching the dagger that was hidden in his hand being kicked carefully away, the man with disgusting smile felt weak and powerless.

    Why couldn¡¯t this person be more arrogant or high-key?!

    Even underestimating me a little would do! I¡¯m just a fucking ordinary person, do you need to be so fucking careful!?

    The man with the disgusting smile was crying without tears, his other hand waspletely broken. He was basically a fish on a chopping board...

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t think that his actions were wrong. A real expert was someone who was humble...

    And experts weren¡¯t stupid...

    This person was obviously a person from the camp. People in the special forces had strength simr to ordinary psychics, and were even stronger when it came to fighting.

    Ling Mo would never let his guard down until it was really safe.

    The man with the disgusting smile could clearly make out Ling Mo¡¯s appearance. He felt that if he was in the camp, he would have definitely remembered him.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s tactical knives as well as some small equipment on his body were all from the Falcon Camp.

    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your rtionship with the Falcon Camp?¡±

    The man with the disgusting smile asked regrettably.

    ¡°Are you retarded? You¡¯re the prisoner now, do you think you have the right to ask questions?¡±

    Ling Mo nced at him with a scornful look, and then trampled his feet, making him cry out loudly.

    ¡°Let me ask you, what is your position in the camp? You don¡¯t look like those ordinary soldiers.¡±

    The man with the disgusting smile decided to test Ling Mo¡¯s attitude, ¡°I¡¯m an officer... AH! Why are you still stepping on me!¡±

    ¡°Fuck your sister, you dare lie to me?¡± Ling Mo squatted down, holding the tactical knife and swayed it right in front of his eyes, sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±

    The man with the disgusting smile suddenly broke out in cold sweats.

    His specialty was talking bullshit. The amount of lies he spoke each day was more than the amount of truths. Yet how could this person in front of him see through his lies in one nce?

    Of course, he would never know that Ling Mo was carefully observing his spiritual fluctuations through his spiritual detection.

    A person who was used to lying frequently, could avoid showing nervousness, but Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual detection ability was simr to the most urate lie detector. As long as the mental fluctuations were slightly abnormal, they could be captured by Ling Mo.

    However, this required Ling Mo to concentrate on his spiritual power and was also quite consuming. He was unable to use this ability for long.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, stop stepping on me first...¡±

    The man with the disgusting smile was in so much pain that his voice had changed. He looked at Ling Mo with fear and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the intelligence team...¡±

    ¡°Intelligence team?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately remember the repulsive appearance of Huang Zhen Dong.

    However, meeting a member of the intelligence team right was a good thing for Ling Mo.

    The man with the evil smile was observing the changes in Ling Mo¡¯s expression. Seeing his reaction, he immediately felt a bit relieved.

    ¡®Hehe, since that crazy bastard Yu Wen Xuan actually dared to take action, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will definitely kill him for revenge!¡¯

    ¡®So what if he¡¯s a psychic? Simply put, he would die with one shot from a gun...¡¯

    to be continued...

 Chapter 329 Part 2 - Caution Is An Instinct, Regardless Of The Person

    <strong>Chapter 329 Part 2 ¨C Caution Is An Instinct, Regardless Of The Person</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    When it came to Yu Wen Xuan, the man with the disgusting smile could at least turn tail and run. In front of Ling Mo, he was basically a bed bug that could easily be crushed by him, but in his heart, he now hated psychics more with a passion.

    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ling Mo right now and said, ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m in a pinch right now, if you can find me a ce to hide... No hiding would be useless. If you could take me back to the bus station, I will definitely give you rewards!¡±

    But his voice hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw Ling Mo sneer at him, ¡°Rewards? No thanks, what you can give me now is the best reward...¡±

    While Ling Mo was talking, the man with the disgusting smile widened his eyes, a gurgling sound escaped from his throat, and his whole body started to twitch violently.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to him...¡± Ronnie asked with fear.

    Shana who was next to him calmly replied, ¡°He¡¯s having a seizure.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Wu Peng Fei began to sweat buckets, he originally wanted to say ¡®you¡¯re joking right?¡¯, but Shana¡¯s cold eyes and tight lips made him suddenly feel a lot of pressure.

    Not only was the feelinging from Shana, but also Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian.

    Especially Ye Lian, he felt that the girl waspletely different from the shy girl he once knew in the past...

    However, Wu Peng Fei didn¡¯t suspect anything out of the ordinary. After all, he and Ye Lian wasn¡¯t in contact with each other for several years.

    If he could change from a big fat man to what he was now, it wouldn¡¯t be unusual for Ye Lian to be the person

    she is now.

    With such a distraction, he and Ronnie didn¡¯t notice Ling Mo at the back had furrowed his brows, and he seemed to be having a headache.

    More than a dozen invisible tentacles frantically forced in and stirred the spiritual light ball of the man with the disgusting smile, and many images were frantically pouring into Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    When he stopped twitching, Ling Mo¡¯s forehead was already covered with ayer of cold sweat.

    He wiped off his sweat, then nced at corpse and spat, ¡°You actually tried to take advantage of us and use us as your shield, you really deserve to die!¡±

    In addition to the reason why the man with the disgusting smile took out his gun, Ling Mo had also gained a lot of other information.

    As a member of the intelligence team, he had a lot of information in his hands.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual strength was limited and some things that were deep inside his memories couldn¡¯t be dug out.

    Fortunately, that kind of stuff was useless to Ling Mo, so there wasn¡¯t a need for him to try and look through it.

    ¡°Although not everyone in the intelligence group is like this guy or Huang Zhen Dong, but their very existence is clearly a wrong decision.¡±

    Ling Mo sorted out the information he just obtained while thinking about it.

    Most of the information pouring into his brain was rather messy.

    However, after improving his spiritual strength, Ling Mo¡¯s speed at processing the information was much faster than before.

    The man with the disgusting smile joined the camp at the very beginning. He personally witnessed the whole process of the development of the camp.

    The information about the development of the camp that Tom and Sun Zeya told him wasn¡¯t any different from the memories of the man.

    However, just like Ling Mo guessed, anyrge-scale force entering a rtively stable development stage, would eventually cause internal problems.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable to say that when there are people, there would always be battles.

    Fighting with nature, Fighting with zombies, fighting with mutant beasts, and fighting with other humans.

    After the Falcon Camp established an istion zone in City A, problems began to appear.

    The main problem was the friction between the core members of the military that didn¡¯t have any superpowers and the psychics both in the military and not in the military.

    One was powerful and was in control of the army, the other was just powerful and didn¡¯t wish to be ordered around.

    However, the number of psychics in the camp was small and didn¡¯t have any power.

    The establishment of the intelligence team was the result of thepromise between the two parties.

    But as time went by, the purpose of the intelligence team began to change.

    From the beginning of collecting information on new members, to monitoring and causing problems to psychics...

    The man with the disgusting smile was a radical, and clearly enjoyed this change, but Ling Mo felt that this change was not good at all and there was clearly something bigger going on.

    ¡°It was definitely a correct decision for me, not to join the humans. I definitely can¡¯t outwit these fucking scheming bastards...¡±

 Chapter 330 Part 1 - Repeating One Hundred Times In The Mind

    <strong>Chapter 330 Part 1 ¨C Repeating One Hundred Times In The Mind</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    Of course, the information stored in the mind of the man with the disgusting smile was more informative than that.

    ¡°An ordinary intelligence team member actually has a secret crush on the Chief of Staff... However, Su Qian Rou¡¯s position as the Chief of Staff seems to be a bit mysterious.¡±

    Based on the previous deal between her and Ling Mo, she clearly supported the cooperation with psychics.

    However, in the memories of this man, her attitude towards this issue was rather ambiguous.

    In his words, Su Qian Rou was a gentle woman who rarely published opinions that were prone to conflict, and rarely participated in these types of topics.

    Of course, this was apletely subjective impression from the man and Ling Mo didn¡¯t believe all of it.

    Being so young and being able to reach this position, this Su Qian Rou was definitely not a simple woman.

    In addition, there was another piece of information that bothered Ling Mo. It was the current research results of the Falcon Camp Laboratory.

    ¡®It seems that I still underestimated their ability. This experiment was also mentioned in the Dark Bible, but it was recorded as a failure at that time. But from the memories of the man, they had already seeded once. The results of this research is quite useful for me...¡¯

    Ling Mo thought, and said, ¡°We should quickly leave, it seems that someone is chasing after him, but unfortunately I don¡¯t know who since his memories are a bit fuzzy...¡±

    He had just taken Ye Lian and the others to another street when Zhang Yu and Yu Wen Xuan arrived.

    ¡°Huh? How did he die over here...¡±

    Zhang Yu squatted down, looked at the corpse in shock and turned over the body to get a better look.

    ¡°There are bloody holes in his hands and knees, as if they were shot by bullets, but there¡¯s a slight difference.¡±

    Zhang Yu frowned and said.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Yu Wen Xuan pinched the hair on top of his forehead, and smiled crazily, ¡°It seems that he was very unlucky. He must have met with other survivors and had a conflict, right? It doesn¡¯t matter now, give me a moment to grab the necessary tools to get rid of the body.¡±

    He fished out a bottle of gasoline as he said this.

    ¡°WTF, are you seriously not curious about who killed him? What if he told them about what we did?¡±

    Seeing that Yu Wen Xuan wasn¡¯t listening to what he was saying, but instead, was excited to burn the corpse, Zhang Yu could not help but sigh.

    He stood up and closed his eyes. After carefully sensing the area for a while, his expression suddenly became weird.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, why do I feel it again here... but isn¡¯t that a good thing!?¡±

    When he opened his eyes and saw Yu Wen Xuan staring at the burned corpse on the ground with a crazy smile, Zhang Yu¡¯s scalp immediately turned numb.

    Saying Yu Wen Xuan was ¡®stubborn¡¯ could be a polite way of describing him, but a more realistic way to describe him, would be ¡®paranoid¡¯.

    However, if he wasn¡¯t paranoid, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve his current status.

    As long as it was something he believed in, he wouldn¡¯t give up until he achieved his goals.

    And what caused the most headaches for Zhang Yu was the fact that Yu Wen Xuan had many things he believed in, many of them wereplicated, and none of them made any sense.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with your brain!¡± Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    Yu Wen Xuan immediately turned around and said, ¡°Eh, so you figured it out?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Zhang Yu rolled his eyes and turned his eyes towards the direction that Ling Mo and his group left.

    He vaguely felt that the reason why he wasn¡¯t able to capture the exact position the past several times was probably due to the other side having an ability rted to spiritual force.

    If this was the case, he would need to hide his presence in order to chase after his target.

    Anyways, whether it was for their safety, or to help Yu Wen Xuan find his sister, they would definitely need to find this person.

    Otherwise, no matter which part failed, Zhang Yu¡¯s life could be considered, officially finished.

    At this time, Ling Mo was supporting Wu Peng Fei in bypassing several abandoned cars. After hearing that people were chasing after them, Ronnie had also increased her pacing.

    However, she was just an ordinary girl, and she soon started panting.

    Looking at the rxed faces of Ye Lian and the other girls, she felt a bit unhappy.

    Their bodies looked thin and weak, yet why weren¡¯t they tired?

    As a girl, Ronnie¡¯s observation was very detailed.

    She noticed that Shana¡¯s over exaggerated scythe wasn¡¯t a decoration. Whenever it touched the ground, it would leave a white mark.

    ¡°No wonder he never bothered to look at me. These three girls are beautiful and strong... We are all girls around the same age, but why am I so weakpared to them...¡±

    Ronnie tried asking them for help several times, but they ignored her and maintained a certain distance from her.

    Obviously, Ling Mo noticed Ronnie¡¯s stamina, but he couldn¡¯t do much about it other than slowing down a bit.

    He was already supporting Wu Peng Fei, and due to his heavy injuries he was putting his whole weight onto Ling Mo, which was consuming a lot of his energy.

    If he tried to help Ronnie as well, he would probably suffer from an unexpected situation due to theck of physical strength.

    As for the three women, it was already worthy of praise that they haven¡¯t tried biting her yet... Asking them to help support her would definitely not be good...

    Plus Ling Mo felt that asking them to help her would be too unfair to them.

    Why should he bother his girlfriends and torment them for an irrelevant girl? It wasn¡¯t his problem to care.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 330 Part 2 - Repeating One Hundred Times In The Mind

    <strong>Chapter 330 Part 2 ¨C Repeating One Hundred Times In The Mind</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    Ronnie¡¯s expression and Ling Mo¡¯s actions, were all noticed by Shana.

    Although it was only a small matter, Shana¡¯s mouth still evoked a smile.

    ¡°Shana, what are you smiling about?¡±

    Li Ya Lin was currently holding Ye Lian¡¯s hand, her eyes were very sharp and had captured Shana¡¯s abnormality with just a nce.

    Shana disyed a shy look and shook her head slightly, ¡°How am I smiling?! Senior Sister, you¡¯re really...¡±

    Saying this, she subconsciously waved the scythe in her hand, and a cold breeze immediately passed by Li Ya Lin.

    This sudden disy of cold light scared Ronnie, and she quickly took the initiative to be more distant from them.

    Li Ya Lin sharply shed backwards, avoiding the light, and smiled at the same time, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the legendary feeling of shyness?¡±

    Ye Lian on the other hand, curiously turned her head and looked at Shana, and then couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yeah...your... why is your mouth smiling?¡±

    Shana¡¯s attitude towards Li Ya Lin was quite casual, but when it came it Ye Lian, it was a bit unique.

    In short, she would always listen to Ye Lian¡¯s words...

    Of course, in most circumstances, Ye Lian wouldn¡¯t actively ask for anything.

    ¡°Did I.... Really...?¡± Shana reached out and touched her mouth before then saying, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because I feel that Brother Ling is very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Interesting?¡± Ye Lian tilted her head in confusion.

    Shana nodded, ¡°It means that he makes people feel like it¡¯s fun being around him. Don¡¯t you guys agree? He obviously is very good to us and he¡¯s often a pervert... However, he¡¯s never said those words to us, right?¡±

    ¡°What words?¡± Li Ya Lin also became interested.

    When Shana looked at Li Ya Lin, her expression suddenly became confused and she whispered, ¡°Senior Sister, what do you guys say to each other when you and Brother Ling are doing that kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°Um......¡±

    Li Ya Lin rubbed her chin with her slender fingers and searched through her memories for a while, ¡°At first, we rarely talked because Ling Mo always kept trying to push me down under him, so we were busy fighting for control.... However,ter we talked a lot more, mainly about my memories.¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo usually said to me, Senior Sister, don¡¯t bite, please don¡¯t bite, and please don¡¯t bite from below...¡±

    When she said this, Ye Lian couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in amazement, ¡°Wow! That sounds just like him!¡±

    Ronnie¡¯s face flushed red and felt embarrassed.

    She hated the fact that she was running too slow, but she didn¡¯t dare to fall behind, so she could only run at a pace where it wasn¡¯t too far away from the girls.

    However, the problem was that, how could theymunicate with each other without any hesitation on such private matters, instead of whispering?

    What was more horrible was the fact that they gave such vivid descriptions that you could basically imagine it!

    From the way they spoke, it seems that the three of them were actually not jealous of one another, it seems that... that pervert is quite capable...

    Ronnie blushed as she looked at Ling Mo who was at the very front. The phrase ¡°Don¡¯t bite from below¡± repeated itself in her mind for more than a hundred times.

    ¡°Heehee... I often generally say...AH! Don¡¯t! ... and fuck... something like that.¡± Li Ya Lin said.

    ¡°Howe you said those things during that?¡± Shana was stunned.

    Li Ya Lin asked strangely, ¡°Don¡¯t the girls in those movies all act like that?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you a teacher before? Was it really okay for you to watch those kinds of movies?¡±

    After Shana muttered this, she suddenly lowered her voice, ¡°Then tonight, why don¡¯t you tell us about the movie! Senior Sister, you seemed to have learned the lines and know what kind of emotions are supposed to be used. Eh? we seemed to have gone off-topic... What I meant before was that Brother Ling never told us whether he loves us or not right? Men usually propose in order to do that with women... but he obviously did that to both of me, but...¡±

    In this aspect, Shana who had recovered a bit of her humanity, was very confused...

    Who would have ever thought that the Shana, that often trolled people, actually had such a girly side to her?

 Chapter 331 Part 1 - That Tall Perky Buttocks

    <strong> Chapter 331 Part 1 ¨C That Tall Perky Buttocks</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°No...I can¡¯t do this anymore...¡±

    Even though the distance to their destination was a little over a thousand meters, in a ce filled with buildings, they ended up traveling more than one kilometer.

    Ronnie couldn¡¯t keep up with Ling Mo¡¯s pace. Even though she knew that the chances were pretty low for zombies to be nearby, seeing broken flesh and blood everywhere brought her a huge sense of nervousness.

    Even though she was panting really hard and her feet felt as heavy as lead... these were things that she could easily ovee, however...

    ¡°Hold on for a little while longer.¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head back and said.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Peng Fei, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have been willing to bring this girl with him.

    In fact, he could probably take an urate guess on why this girl followed them.

    Her backer, Boss Guan, had died already and the other man with decent skills was injured.

    She probably became worried that she might meet someone simr to Ling Mo in the future and end up with the same ending as them.

    But if she stayed with Wu Peng Fei, she could indirectly obtain safety from following Ling Mo.

    Regardless of whether Wu Peng Fei joined Ling Mo or the camp, she would still benefit from either.

    Another reason why Ling Mo let Ronnie stay with them was that he knew that this girl had stood out to support Wu Peng Fei when he was getting beaten by Boss Guan.

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t hold on any longer...¡± Ronnie said with an awful look.

    Ling Mo frowned, she seriously had too many problems!

    ¡°How about you let me walk by myself, and you help hold Ronnie? Wu Peng Fei suggested.

    He looked at Ronnie with a worried expression. Although this short-haired girl wasn¡¯t that pretty, but at least she treated him well, which made Wu Peng Fei feel a little bit touched.

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes.

    You¡¯re no different from a mummy right now and can only use one leg to move freely. Can you even walk on your own? You must be joking!

    If Ling Mo really let him walk on his own, their speed would slow down to a snail¡¯s speed in an instant...

    ¡°No...¡± Ronnie blushed and looked at Ling Mo with a very embarrassed look.

    After getting used to Ye Lian and the girls, Ling Mo became really impatient towards girls like Ronnie, who were always shy and embarrassed.

    Especially at this time, where hidden dangers could be everywhere in this street!

    ¡®If you have something to say, say it already!¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Mo asked impatiently.

    Ronnie whispered, ¡°I need to pee...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t hear clearly.

    Ronnie bit her lip and shouted, ¡°I SAID I NEED TO PEE!¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Ling Mo scratched his head. ¡°Then go pee, holding your pee for too long isn¡¯t good for you.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei looked at Ronnie with a funny smile as she ran into a shop next to him. He turned his head to look at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Not bad, if I remember correctly, you seldom talk to girls. And now...¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and thought to himself that he had no choice but to abandon that personality ever since he had to help Ye Lian change her clothes after taking a shower.

    At this time, Ronnie had hidden herself within the shop and wasn¡¯t able to find a restroom after searching around the store. She had no choice but to squat behind the counter.

    As sounds of pee echoed out, a zombie with only one leg struggled to get up from the grass behind the store.

    She grabbed the ground with both hands and quickly climbed to the store, then smelled the scent froming from the window and climbed through it.

    However, the female zombie was very fat, and window of this store was very small......

    ¡°Rrrrawr.... Rrrawr...¡±

    She let out a low roar, the bloody red eyes of the female zombie stared at the beautiful white buttocks in front of it and then struggled as she tried to grab it with her hands.

    If someone were to trante what the zombie said, she probably would be saying, ¡°Ass, I want to eat.¡±

    ¡°I have so much pee right now, due to holding it in for so long. That pervert won¡¯t take this chance to leave me because I¡¯m taking so long will he?¡±

    Ronnie thought anxiously.

    Suddenly she had a bad feeling that something was behind her.

    Her heart started to beat quickly, and she slowly turned to look back.

    A zombie was staring back at her!

    The female zombie¡¯s hand grabbed at her and Ronnie screamed violently, ¡°AHHH!¡±

    ¡°SOMETHING¡¯S WRONG!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei was casually chatting with Ling Mo when they suddenly heard the scream.

    Ling Mo quickly threw the cigarette on the ground and quickly ran towards the shop.

    Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s explosive speed, Wu Peng Fei¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°This kid... is so fast.¡±

    Ye Lian and the girls looked at each other.

    They weren¡¯t able to notice that there was a zombie nearby due to the area being full of a bloody and rancid smell.

    However, the scent of a human¡¯s pee was more attractive than a bloody smell.

    They frowned and moved further away in order to avoid triggering their body¡¯s zombie instinct.

    This was one of the things that Ling Mo taught them, otherwise he would feel a lot of pressure every time he went to the bathroom.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 331 Part 2 - That Tall Perky Buttocks

    <strong>Chapter 331 Part 2 ¨C That Tall Perky Buttocks</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    Every time he would go to the bathroom, he would be surrounded by three female zombies, and he would feel their heated gazes focused on his little friend...

    That really isn¡¯t a wonderful experience!

    With Ling Mo¡¯s speed, he had already rushed into the store in a blink of an eye

    ¡°What happened!?¡±

    He had just shouted when a figure jumped onto him.

    ¡°AHH! AHH! SAVE ME!¡±

    Ronnie waspletely terrified. They hadn¡¯t seen a single zombie in the past few days and she inevitably became too rxed.

    She didn¡¯t expect to encounter a zombie in this kind of situation....

    Ling Mo looked behind her and saw the female zombie that was still struggling to squeeze in through the window.

    ¡°Her fatass can¡¯t even fit in, what the hell are you even afraid of....¡±

    Ling Mo sighed reluctantly, and with just a thought, a substantialize tentacle came out.

    The low roaring that wasing from the throat of the female zombie, immediately stopped. Her mouth was still open and she had a crazed expression on her distorted face.

    A bloody hole suddenly appeared on her forehead and bright red blood started to flow out from it.

    ¡°But she... ... just... ...¡±

    Ronnie said incoherently.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Um... can you let go of me first?¡± Ling Mo said as he scratched his head.

    Ronnie let out of scream and quickly let go of him, wishing she could find a hole to hide herself in.

    But just after taking one step, she tripped andnded right on the counter.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me to pull up my pants!¡±

    Ronnie hurriedly pulled her pants up and felt ashamed. What made it worse, was the fact that Ling Mo had been staring at her with great interest!

    Just thinking of her running into his arms with her pants down, then pushing away andnding right on top of the counter with her ass sticking out......

    Didn¡¯t that mean he saw everything?!

    ¡°Eh? I forgot.¡±

    Ling Mo said without changing his expression.

    Wasting his time and getting into trouble, he obviously should collect some benefits......

    Ronnie was pissed to the point of almost vomiting blood, but after gnashing her teeth for quite some time, she still didn¡¯t dare to curse at him.

    She had noticed that Ling Mo was cold and distant towards strangers like her.

    Although he wasn¡¯t the type to kill for no reason, who knew what would happen if he was pissed off.

    While that happened, on a different street, Zhang Yu suddenly took a sniff, ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan nced at him curiously and tried to imitate him, ¡°Yep, I seem to see the blood and pieces of flesh everywhere...¡±

    ¡°You do realize you can fucking see all of this the moment you open your eyes right?¡±

    Zhang Yu red at him and said, ¡°What I meant was that I think I smelled a human.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do human¡¯s smell like to you? Chicken vor?¡± Yu Wen Xuan curiously asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± Zhang Yu closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Slightly spicy, a bit stinky...¡±

    ¡°Ding! Mustard!¡±

    ¡°URINE dumbass! WTF is wrong with you? I¡¯m not ying a game of who can answer faster with you! Why the fuck did I choose to follow you, WHY?! GODDAMMIT!¡±

    Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t wait to rush and kill Yu Wen Xuan. To piss off someonepletely, this captain of his was the number one in doing so!

    If he was actually joking, then it would be fine, but he¡¯s always serious.

    This was what pissed off Zhang Yu the most.

    But... If it wasn¡¯t for Yu Wen Xuan, he might have died a long time ago...

    ¡°It seems that the person is peeing ahead of us. That¡¯s basically giving us a trail, let¡¯s go¡± Zhang Yu said happily.

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Zhang Yu, you¡¯re exactly like a police dog. We should call that ability of yours ¡°Police Dog.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re timing for jokes is awful? Sooner orter, I¡¯m going to end up beating your ass!¡±

    Zhang Yu clenched his fist and shook it in front of Yu Wen Xuan.

    As the two followed the trail, their pace increased drastically.

    They leaped from one abandoned car to another and soon a corner appeared in front of them.

    Right before they were about to pass the corner, they immediately hid their auras.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡±

    Zhang Yu had just finished speaking when suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 332 Part 1 - Being Stimulated

    <strong>Chapter 332 Part 1 ¨C Being Stimted</strong>

    <i>TL: We will be releasing 5 chapters each week from now on!</i>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    These two people came very quickly and so suddenly!

    Even though Ling Mo didn¡¯t notice them in advance, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t react in time.

    In fact, as all of them grew stronger, Ling Mo and the three female zombies had a reaction time that far exceeds that of an ordinary human.

    Ling Mo¡¯s strength, was spiritual based.

    His nerves reacted very quickly and paired up with his spiritual abilities, whether it was attacking or defending, he could execute them immediately with just a thought.

    Ling Mo would constantly improve his physical strength every time he encountered a strong opponent to ensure that he would also match it up with his reaction speed.

    But that didn¡¯t mean it waspletely synchronized. There would be times where he would see the trajectory of an attacking, but it would be toote for him to do anything about it.

    However, the girls on the other hand had reaction speeds that were far more than that of ordinary humans, and probably even many psychics.

    And because they were driven by instincts when it came to fighting, their reaction time was god-like since they didn¡¯t rely on their nerves to respond....

    The evolution of zombies was basically a process of constantly improving the fragile human body into a fighting machine.

    Human¡¯s had too many weaknesses....

    In the physical aspect of the human body itself, it oftencked physical strength and flexibility. It also couldn¡¯tpare itself to general predator animals. Nor did humans have a natural hunting talent.

    Ling Mo had met and seen all kinds of people ranging from normal people to movie stars. However, there weren¡¯t many that he knew were natural born killers.

    Zombies on the other hand were different. Ordinary zombies were basically violent meat grinders, while high-level zombies were crazy killing machines with extremely strong individualbat capabilities.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Even if their intelligence was restored, what they awakened wasn¡¯t the humanity that was still inside their bodies, but the cruel side.

    However, Ling Mo always felt that this side originated from humans.

    If you thought of it from a different perspective, weren¡¯t humans also cruel towards their prey?¡±

    In the eyes of human beings, setting up a trap for prey was called having wisdom. In the eyes of those animals, it was nothing but blood and terror.

    This theory could also be used to describe the rtionship between zombies and humans.

    At this time, the person that stood in front of Zhang Yu was Ye Lian, who had already reached the peak rank of advanced zombie.

    When they appeared, Ye Lian gently took two steps and then jumped on the roof of the car that was in front of them.

    Having such a good ability in jumping, she directly blocked Zhang Yu¡¯s path.

    And while facing him, Ye Lian¡¯s Tang Sword weaved in front of her and attacked him without hesitation.

    All of this happened in a blink of an eye. Although Zhang Yu seeded in sneaking up on them, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to make the first move.

    During that fight, another person appeared beside Yu Wen Xuan. This figure appeared very strangely, as if the figure was hiding in that space the whole time. The moment he arrived, that figure suddenly came out and attacked him.

    The half-moon-shaped de was like a deadly snake kiss, a cold light aimed directly at Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ahahahaha....¡±

    As the shadow of death came toppling down towards his head, Yu Wen Xuan just excitedlyughed out loud.

    He had actually twisted his body midair and the cold light swept past his face.

    At the same time, a fireball appeared on top of Li Ya Lin¡¯s head.

    But right when the fireball appeared, Yu Wen Xuan saw Li Ya Lin¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    At the same time as he eximed, Zhang Yu let out a groan as he fell heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°SHUA!¡±

    Just as he wanted to get back up, the tip of the Tang Knife had already reached his throat.

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t say anything, however, those chilly eyes of hers were more effective than any kind of threat people could possibly say.

    Yu Wen Xuan was also kicked onto the ground and the fireball disappeared silently in the air.

    ¡°COUSIN!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s shout made all the people present,pletely stunned.

    Li Ya Ling wanted to finish the battle, but she was stopped by Ling Mo.

    This man in front of them had conjured a fireball,pletely shocking Ling Mo. He had prepared to finish him with his tentacles, but didn¡¯t expect for the man to suddenly give up resisting.

    And when Ling Mo heard him call out ¡°Cousin¡±, he suddenly had a very strange feeling.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 332 Part 2 - Being Stimulated

    <strong>Chapter 332 Part 2 ¨C Being Stimted</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    Zhang Yu was scared shitless and didn¡¯t dare move. His heart was much calmer after seeing Ling Mo and the others stop their attacks.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Cousin! It¡¯s really you! I was about to say, why the fuck was Zhang Yu making me chase after you guys. I finally realize it¡¯s because he had found my cousin. You idiot! why didn¡¯t you just tell me!

    Yu Wen Xuanpletely ignored the footprints that were on his face and struggled to get up very excitedly.

    ¡®You¡¯re the fucking idiot! I only wanted to know if that intelligence team member told them anything about us...¡¯

    Zhang Yu rolled his eyes and thought.

    ¡°As for your cousin... I only had a vague feeling of her being here. I honestly didn¡¯t expect her to actually really be here. But strangely enough, the person I felt wasn¡¯t her, but...¡±

    He turned his eyes to Ling Mo and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes, ¡°Why do I get the feeling that those two zombies from before have some rtion towards him? I really can¡¯t figure it out...¡±

    At this time, Ling Mo had also recognized Yu Wen Xuan. In the big war between humans and zombies, this person could be recognized as the most dedicated psychic in the entire Falcon Camp that always fought desperately with everything he had against the zombies.

    When Ling Mo went to steal the mutant beast gels with his corpse, these two idiots had also chased after him.

    However, fortunately for Ling Mo, he didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries other than the loss of a corpse puppet. The mutant beast gels had also been retrieved by himter after the incident.

    Hearing him call out cousin again, Ling Mo turned and looked carefully at him again.

    Previously, Ling Mo had also thought that he looked familiar, but when he thought clearly about it, he realized he didn¡¯t know this person, making Ling Mo always wonder why he felt this way.

    But now when he looked at him again, Ling Mo noticed that he really did have some simr features as Li Ya Lin.

    Of course, the degree of simrity wasn¡¯t high.

    However, Ling Mo and Li Ya Lin had been together for quite some time already. Even if there were only subtle simrities, they would still be noticed by Ling Mo.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°My dear sister [1], this is great, I just knew that you were still alive. I had this feeling I would find you once I entered X City. Meeting you here today, shows that our rtionship as brother and sister is really deep...¡±

    Looking as Yu Wen Xuan rolled around and attempted to grab Li Ya Lin¡¯s ankle, Ling Mo hesitated before stepping in to block him.

    This man¡¯s behavior during the war was too dangerous, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to believe him so easily.

    ¡°Huh? What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan had been staring at Li Ya Lin¡¯s feet when suddenly there was a pair of men boots that blocked his view.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Being stared at by Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s bright eyes, Ling Mo felt as if his scalp was tingling.

    This man really is crazy.......

    He looked back at Li Ya Lin and saw her frowning as she looked at Yu Wen Xuan.

    Her spiritual activity was very intense and it seems that she was looking for information about the person in front of her from her memories.

    Yu Wen Xuan carefully stared at Ling Mo, then looked at Li Ya Lin and asked, ¡°Sis, who is he to you?¡±

    Although Li Ya Lin was still confused, she still gave a response, ¡°My boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Bbb...boyfriend...¡±

    Upon hearing the news, Yu Wen Xuan was stunned.

    He still had a hand up in the air and he looked horrified with his mouth slightly open.

    After a few seconds, he twitched and suddenly mmed into the ground.

    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with him?!¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked and asked quickly.

    Zhang Yu looked at Ling Mo in aplicated way and then said, ¡°It seems that he was too stimted and fainted...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°By the way, can you let go of me first? You should already be able to tell that we don¡¯t have any malicious intentions.¡±

    Zhang Yu said with a bitter smile.

    Ling Mo took a few seconds to analyze thebat power of both sides and felt that he was currently in an absolute advantage.

    Moreover, the situation wasn¡¯t clear, there was no need for him to be so stiff, so he dragged Ye Lian over.

    However, Ling Mo still kept precautions and was now holding Zhang Yu¡¯s and Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s spiritual light balls with his spiritual tentacles.

    Zhang Yu was indeed a psychic with strong spiritual power. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything in front of him, he could still sense that he was under a powerful threat.

    This made his expression even moreplicated and he started to be a bit more careful in the way he spoke.

    After confirming that Yu Wen Xuan only fainted, he told them a simplified version of their situation from beginning to end.

    When he talked about the two zombies, Ling Mo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change one bit and said, ¡°Oh, I might have encountered them before. I honestly don¡¯t remember; all the zombies look the same to me.¡±

    Zhang Yu naturally didn¡¯tpletely trust Ling Mo¡¯s words, but even if he had a longer time to think, he would never imagine that Ling Mo had to ability to control zombies.

    [1] ¨C In Chinese, the word sister can be used as female cousin as well depending on how the sentence is phrased.

 Chapter 333 Part 1 - Brother-In-Law, Letâ€™s Be Friends?

    <strong>Chapter 333 Part 1 ¨C Brother-In-Law, Let¡¯s Be Friends?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    The unknown was always something that terrified people and was also the main reason why psychics were considered as a dangerous threat.

    Ling Mo¡¯s ability has gradually evolved from a simple puppetry power to what it is today. Not to mention his powers in confusing his opponents had also grown stronger.

    As long as no one was strong enough to see through the identities of the girls with their eyes, it would be impossible to guess what Ling Mo¡¯s ability was.

    Spiritual type psychics were probably the most mysterious out of all the psychics.

    Of course, there is going to have some people who can analyze the clues left by Ling Mo with their scary demon-like intelligence to put the pieces together.

    But Ling Mo always believed that as long as he was strong enough, even if he were exposed, he could always just kill the person.

    Being overly cautious and being very timid, were two totally different concepts.

    In order to improve one¡¯s strength, you can neverpletely avoid risk.

    Although he knew that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t telling theplete truth, Zhang Yu could only reluctantly ept it.

    He went on to say, ¡°This dumbass lying on the ground right now next to your feet is our... Captain. Fuck, why do I feel so embarrassed right now? Oh right, since he isn¡¯t awake, I wanted to ask you something. That person that died in the square...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that person. He suddenly took out a gun and tried to shoot us, so I killed him.¡± Ling Mo casually said without hesitation.

    A direct answer without any time to think was usually the truth. This was good news for them, if it were true.

    Plus, Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t think of a reason for Ling Mo to lie to him.

    The reason, of course, was because he would never be able to have guessed that Ling Mo has the ability to read other people¡¯s memories.

    After hearing Zhang Yu ask this question and then adding the events from the memories, Ling Mo naturally put the pieces together and figured out most of what has happened.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    His mouth moved slightly and he thought to himself, these two people didn¡¯t seem like those strict soldiers from camp....

    ¡°Well, everything I have to say is said. You now know our current situation so you don¡¯t need to be so nervous around us. We don¡¯t have any malicious intentions.¡±

    Zhang Yu smiled and said.

    Ling Mo nodded, then curiously turned his gaze to Yu Wen Xuan, who was still lying on the ground.

    Hearing Zhang Yu¡¯s story, it seems that Yu Wen Xuan was quite normal originally......

    But when his power got stronger and stronger, it seemed to have also affected him as well. He seemed to have be more and more paranoid.

    He was also very persistent in finding his cousin.

    Unfortunately, this paranoia of his might also be shown on Li Ya Lin¡¯s love life.

    ¡°Cough, Cough, so he might be a bit unfriendly to you, but you can rest assured that I won¡¯t let him do anything stupid...¡±

    Zhang Yu said while kicking Yu Wen Xuan at the same time.

    No matter how you look at it, it seems that he deliberately used this method of waking him up as revenge.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t agree with him. He didn¡¯t even consider them as his opponents. Although Yu Wen Xuan was very strong, Ling Mo had two leader-rank zombies around him, and one that has reached the peak of advanced zombie. He also has his superpowers that cannot be guarded.

    However, in Zhang Yu¡¯s eyes, how could the normal looking Ling Mo be stronger than Yu Wen Xuan?

    On the contrary, he was more amazed by the performance from Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian.

    However, while Zhang Yu wasn¡¯t optimistic about Ling Mo, Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei weren¡¯t optimistic about Yu Wen Xuan either.

    They were both thoroughly convinced and impressed by Ling Mo¡¯s strength after personally witnessing it.

    ¡°They obviously got their asses handed to them, yet their acting so arrogant...¡±

    The two of them nced at each other and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smirk.

    However, immediately right after Ronnie smiled, her cheeks were flushed. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch her butt, ¡°Does that incident from before count as me being taken advantage of...¡±

    Under the stimtion of pain, Yu Wen Xuan woke up immediately.

    Although Ling Mo looked rxed, he was actually on guard against Yu Wen Xuan. Zhang Yu immediately warned, ¡°Hey, perverted sis-con, don¡¯t fucking do anything stupid....¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan turned his eyes to Li Ya Lin without waiting for Zhang Yu to finish speaking and then looked at Ling Mo right after.

    ¡°So, this means that I already have a brother-inw? That makes me so sad, I didn¡¯t even get to attend the wedding!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan grabbed on to Zhang Yu and pulled himself up. He then raised his hand and tried to grab onto Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder in order to pull him closer, ¡°Come, dear brother-inw, please tell me how you guys met and how you fell in love with each other, and do I by any chance have a niece already?¡±

    ¡°.... You¡¯re not jealous?¡± Zhang Yu waspletely stunned, but also at the same time very embarrassed as well.

    I had already confessed everything to them yet your showing them something else.

    I obviously described you as a perverted sis-con. Shouldn¡¯t you at least say something like, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my cousin, or take an attack of mine.¡± after waking up. You could at least cooperate with me a little here, no?

    This sincere blessing and act of true joy clearly doesn¡¯t match with the previous mood of you fainting!

    to be continued...

 Chapter 333 Part 2 - Brother-In-Law, Letâ€™s Be Friends?

    <strong>Chapter 333 Part 2 ¨C Brother-In-Law, Let¡¯s Be Friends?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°Why the hell would I be jealous? I¡¯m so happy that I have a brother-inw now! I fainted because I couldn¡¯t contain all the excitement when I thought that I might have a niece....¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan felt embarrassed as he said this while moving closer to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Why the fuck are you embarrassed? I¡¯m the one that lost face!¡±

    Zhang Yu¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, as if trying to suppress the urge to rush and beat the shit out of Yu Wen Xuan.

    Ling Mo took a step back and avoided Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s hand, and whispered to Li Ya Lin, ¡°Senior Sister, have you remembered this person yet?¡±

    Li Ya Lin carefully stared at Yu Wen Xuan and said, ¡°Um... In my memories, I did have a cousin that has a good rtionship with me, and he looks exactly the same. However, the cousin I remember ... Isn¡¯t mentally ill!¡±

    ¡°Ahhahaha, isn¡¯t that me? Everyone changes, you¡¯ve already be a woman and look even more beautiful than before. Even though I¡¯ve be slightly different from before, but my heart is still the same....¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan looked very excited as he easily exined.

    Although Li Ya Lin¡¯s expression was quite cold, Yu Wen Xuan was extremely enthusiastic, which made other people, including Ling Mo, sympathize with him.

    ¡°Eh...since he is indeed your cousin, you should be a little bit more...¡±

    Ling Mo took the initiative to speak after seeing Li Ya Lin step further and further back due to Yu Wen Xuan staring at her.

    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Li Ya Lin looked at Yu Wen Xuan reluctantly, then slowly said, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled in surprise, then reached out and patted his chest. Finally, he took two items out and said, ¡°Here, this is for the both of you. Brother-inw, these are wee gifts, let¡¯s be friends okay?¡±

    Li Ya Lin was reluctant to ept this gift. She normally wouldn¡¯t be willing toe in contact with other humans. It was normal for her attitude to be like this, especially when another human suddenly shows up, iming to have a blood rtionship with her.

    Her mind was probably inplete chaos right now...

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    For other zombies, it didn¡¯t matter whether or not there was a blood rtionship, since it was all the same for them. If you weren¡¯t a zombie, you were prey. This type of thinking couldn¡¯t be changed.

    However, Li Ya Lin had been with Ling Mo for a long time. Although she didn¡¯t gain her humanity back, but it doesn¡¯t mean she was simr to ordinary zombies thatpletely relied on their zombie instincts.

    Ling Mo sighed and nced at the two ¡°gifts¡±.

    ¡°.... Such an unusual type of gift.¡±

    This cousin of hers sure has a sense of humor, giving two fucking grenades as weing gift!

    After confirming Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s identity, Ling Mo was still very careful of him, but had acted much more friendly towards him.

    This could be considered as a risk for Ling Mo, but at the same time, it could also be an opportunity.

    On one hand, Yu Wen Xuan, might be able to find some ws or even Li Ya Lin¡¯s current identity since he was familiar with her in the past.

    On the other hand, he is a very powerful psychic, and his position in the Falcon camp isn¡¯t low.

    With such a rtionship, it could help Ling Mo greatly in the future.

    There was no doubt that the Falcon Camp would take control of most of the resources in the entire region.

    Compared to what he could get by himself, Ling Mo could attain even more with the Falcon Camp¡¯s help.

    With Yu Wen Xuan here, Ling Mo¡¯s burden could be reduced by a lot!

    And soon, he could help do Ling Mo a big favor.

    The two sides conversed for a while, when Zhang Yu proposed to find a ce to sit down and talk about it.

    After finally finding his younger cousin, Yu Wen Xuan wouldn¡¯t be willing to go back with him right away. Not to mention Wu Peng Fei¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t light. He was unable to stand up for so long.

    Ling Mo¡¯s original intention was to send Wu Peng Fei to the camp as soon as possible, but if he had joined then, he would at most be an inconspicuous survivor.

    However, if he had a referral from Zhang Yu or Yu Wen Xuan, his treatment inside the camp would definitely bepletely different.

 Chapter 334 Part 1 - Build Relationships

    <strong>Chapter 334 Part 1 ¨C Build Rtionships</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    On the second floor of a fast food restaurant near the station, a group of people were sitting together, facing each other.

    The afterglow of the setting sun shined on the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the coldness from the evening made Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie tighten their necks.

    The atmosphere was kind of a bit strange......

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked back and forth between Ling Mo¡¯s group of people whilebing his own hair at the same time.

    His eyes made people very ufortable. It felt as if he wanted to swallow people alive.

    Ordinary people would never do something like that. Ling Mo felt his scalp turn numb under his gaze.

    Zhang Yu had been observing Ling Mo secretly as well. He always felt that there were many things he couldn¡¯t figure out about this person.

    There were just too many suspicious things about him, but he didn¡¯t know how to deal with them so he could only continue to observe.

    ¡°Senior Sister, how are you feeling?¡± Ling Mo grabbed Li Ya Lin¡¯s hand and whispered in her ear.

    Li Ya Lin frowned and avoided Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s gaze, and then pitifully said, ¡°I.. I don¡¯t know...My mind is aplete mess.¡±

    In other words, her mind wasn¡¯t simply controlled by her zombie instincts....

    Ling Mo felt a little satisfied, because it showed that his hard work had paid off.

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s attitude also made Ling Mo very satisfied as well. He didn¡¯t seem to notice anything strange about Li Ya Lin¡¯s cold attitude.

    To Yu Wen Xuan, finding his sister was the greatest satisfaction he could possibly receive.

    A person with his kind of mentality wasn¡¯t the type to ask about Li Ya Lin¡¯s situation.

    As a result, the possibility of Li Ya Lin¡¯s identity being discovered was greatly reduced.

    But Ling Mo still felt that both sides shouldn¡¯t stay together for too long, or they would eventually figure it out.

    Even if he was mentally ill right now, that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t notice the huge abnormal change that had happened to his cousin.

    ¡°Zhang Yu, so how is it? Are you envious or do you hate me for how lucky I am? Just look at my sister, beautiful, strong, and much better than your daughter...¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan said foolishly, ¡°And she may give birth to a perfect little niece at any time.¡±

    ¡°You must be kidding about giving birth at any time, right? Even if you were toy eggs, it would still require some time...¡± Ling Mo remained silent, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    Zhang Yu red at him fiercely, ¡°My child is only three years old!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind this idiot.¡± Zhang Yu turned his eyes to Ling Mo. ¡°You guys should all be psychics, right? Are you interested in joining our camp?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± This time, the voice that refused was actually Li Ya Lin¡¯s.

    For her, other than Ling Mo, human beings were simply prey.

    But when someone from whom she regarded as prey, showed up, and even had a blood rtionship with her, Li Ya Lin¡¯s brain immediately fell into chaos.

    In this chaos, Li Ya Lin became more dependent on Ling Mo, practically sticking herself onto him.

    This kind of behavior had been noticed by Yu Wen Xuan, and his target of attention suddenly became Ling Mo.

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    Zhang Yu originally wanted to say something else, but Li Ya Lin¡¯s expression made him feel that it was going to be useless, and her attitude towards this decision was very firm.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to join. This camp is bing more and more meaningless.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan suddenly grinned and interrupted.

    ¡°However, if you stay outside, the environment here is very difficult to survive in.¡± said Zhang Yu, who was unwilling to give up.

    Yu Wen Xuan directly waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have me in the camp?¡±

    Zhang Yu suddenly pped his forehead helplessly.

    ¡®Do you really have to make me say things so directly?¡¯

    Even Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie both widened their eyes in shock. When did the camp have such a dark side?

    It seems that even after the apocalypse, there were still some things in this world that hasn¡¯t changed....

    However, Wu Peng Fei quickly calmed down. He thought to himself, wasn¡¯t he the same?

    He wanted to do something grand, something that will allow him to show off in front of Ling Mo. He wanted to earn back his dignity, and also be able to pay back the debt of gratitude.

    ¡°Although we won¡¯t be joining, my brother here....¡± Ling Mo looked at Wu Peng Fei and took the initiative to say.

    Since there was a rtionship, why wouldn¡¯t he use it. Although Yu Wen Xuan has a mental problem, it was still at least better than dealing with those that were old and savvy.

    Ronnie hesitated for a moment and interrupted, ¡°And me as well.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at her and she immediately blushed, quickly lowering her head.

    ¡®Fine, I¡¯m only doing this for you just because that ass of yours were very nice and tall to look at....¡¯

    ¡°They both always wanted to join your camp.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Zhang Yu frowned slightly. He already noticed that these two people were the weakest in their group. They weren¡¯t even psychics, nor did they have any special skills. They were just two ordinary people.

    If he wanted to rope someone in, he would rope in Ling Mo and these three girls...

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me!¡±

    Zhang Yu was still hesitating when Yu Wen Xuan patted his chest to guarantee.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 334 Part 2 - Build Relationships

    <strong>Chapter 334 Part 2 ¨C Build Rtionships</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    With Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s captain-rank, he has the authority to ept two ordinary survivors. With this in mind, Zhang Yu could only sigh and ept this decision.

    However, after staring at Ling Mo for a few seconds, he was suddenly enlightened.

    In the Falcon camp, the existence of the intelligence team let people feel disgusted, and although he didn¡¯t care much about the power struggles, he could still vaguely feel them.

    If it were a more peaceful time, Ling Mo would probably not have be friends with them because Zhang Yu and Yu Wen Xuan were different. Zhang Yu believed that there were definitely people with no ambitions, but those people didn¡¯t include powerful psychics.

    This view may be one-sided, but it was what Zhang Yu thought.

    But this time it was a special case, Ling Mo was the brother-inw of Yu Wen Xuan.......

    Maybe, they could regard Ling Mo as a strong foreign aid...

    Thinking of this, Zhang Yu¡¯s mind suddenly became excited. However, when he looked at Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s focused expression, he felt as if a pot of cold water poured down on him.

    With such a boss, even if he did have ambitions, it would be difficult to achieve them....

    ¡°By the way, when do you think my niece will be born? Do you think I can name her? How did you and Ya Lin meet? How frequently do you guys do Pa-Pa?. Ouch, Zhang Yu, why are you kicking me?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan looked back at Zhang Yu with dissatisfaction, then looked at Ling Mo again and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Where the hell did a niecee from......¡±

    Ling Mo hesitated for a moment, then reached out and pointed upstairs, ¡°Shall we talk about it upstairs?¡±

    This time, Zhang Yu was the surprised one, ¡°SERIOUSLY? You really going to talk to him about that...¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and stood up. He reached out and patted Wu Peng Fei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Talk a bit with Vice Captain Zhang. If you think the Falcon Camp isn¡¯t suitable for you, I have other ces where I can send you. Don¡¯t be so stubborn, brother.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s heart felt warm, thinking that he was just a burden to everyone, but to Ling Mo he felt that he wasn¡¯t.

    In the past, people would always be another person after they became sessful. Yet, why is Ling Mo still the same even after he became so strong?

    What made it even more rare was that he was still a sentimental person......

    Yu Wen Xuan and Ling Mo went to the rooftop one after another. Ling Mo still hesitated before they started talking.

    But when he thought about it, if he didn¡¯t rely on Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s help, it would be difficult for him to seed alone.

    And this matter was of great significance to him and Ye Lian.

    After hesitating for a while, Ling Mo asked, ¡°Have you been to the Falcon Camp Lab before?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan looked back at Ling Mo and nodded. ¡°I have been there. It is in a pharmaceuticalpany in A City, but the conditions over there are average and the manpower and talent over there are below average. If you wish to know more about zombies or viruses, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°No, the thing I wanted to ask is, recently... Have they done any experiments? Do you know anything about it?¡±

    When the words came out of his mouth, Ling Mo instantly raised his vignce to the highest level.

    More than a dozen spiritual tentacles had stretched out and were ready to go. The moment Yu Wen Xuan became hostile or notices that something was off, he would be bound and trapped, with no chance to fight back.

    Yu Wen Xuan seemed to bepletely unaware of Ling Mo¡¯s slight adjustment and just quietly stared at him.

    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly, but that crazed temperament of his was still there, yet somehow, Ling Mo felt that he seemed to be a lot calmer.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t a normal person, my dear brother-inw.¡±

    The words that came out of Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s mouth made Ling Mo extremely shocked!

    This person sure enough wasn¡¯t mentally ill!

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t give me that expression, and you don¡¯t need to take any action. In any case, although I¡¯m not familiar with you, Ya Lin is myst rtive. Plus, I still want to hold my niece.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. After lighting it up, he handed it to Ling Mo, ¡°Try it, it was the best brand in China, I stole it from themand room.¡±

 Chapter 335 Part 1 - Do You Tips In Getting Your Women Pregnant?

    <strong>Chapter 335 Part 1 ¨C Do You Tips In Getting Your Women Pregnant?</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04

    ¡°Huu!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan took a deep breath and showed a fascinated expression. He leaned on the railing and looked into the distance and said, ¡°If you want to know something, just ask.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush then.¡±

    Ling Mo blew out a smoke ring and said, ¡°Theboratory in A City seems to have done an experiment recently, right? Although the camp has judged this experiment as a failure.... I want to know about it.¡±

    ¡°Recently? Let me think for a minute...¡± Yu Wen Xuan pulled his hair and spoke after a moment of silence, ¡°Oh, I remember now. This experiment was quite smooth at the beginning. The people at theboratory got cocky and imed that their results would be good before it even came out. However, I never had a good feeling about them anyways. Sure enough, when the results came out, they got their faces smacked. But then again, their faces were probably already swollen due to the countless failures they have already, so I doubt they would care if they got smacked once more.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled, ¡°Judging from your tone, you don¡¯t think there is a need to study zombies or the virus?¡±

    ¡°In the past, there was also a virus that had a very short infection period. But there wasn¡¯t a virus like the one we have now, which basically covered the whole world already. I think the evolution of this virus has exceeded the current level of human knowledge. The so-called vine is impossible to develop. It would be better for us to see what we can use the virus for. I honestly don¡¯t like the current direction the research for the virus is going.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan looked at Ling Mo with a smile and asked, ¡°Why are you so interested in the results of the failure?¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to join any camps that would restrict me from doing things, but you should know how hard it is to survive in the outside world. Knowing more would increase my survival rate. Even if the results were a failure, I could at least get some insights from it.¡±

    Ling Mo said.

    This reason was a bit far-fetched, but if Yu Wen Xuan wanted to refute it, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Everyone knows that in order to win a war, one must know their enemy as well as themselves.

    However, Ling Mo put his focus on a failed experiment making it very awkward.

    Yu Wen Xuan stared at Ling Mo for a while, then suddenly smiled meaningfully, ¡°Originally, I still wanted to ask you why... but after thinking about it, as long as you think it¡¯s necessary, then it should be fine. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but I had originally intended to take Ya Lin away after finding her, but with her personality, she probably won¡¯t follow me back since she already imed you as her boyfriend, which meant she has already chosen you. If that¡¯s the case, you are responsible for protecting her. If there is anything you need, or if I can help, just contact me.¡±

    While saying this, he took out amunicator from his pocket and threw it to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo already had one of these, but just when he tried to reject it, Yu Wen Xuan said, ¡°This can directly make contact with me. Although my social standing is considered poor in the camp, my strength is among the top ten. The overall strength of my team could also be ranked in the top three. In the camp, my voice still has some power, and the rtionship between me and the leader isn¡¯t that bad, so you don¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±

    ¡®How can you still call that poor?!¡¯

    In fact, Ling Mo felt that his position was already well beyond his imagination!

    Tom or Xia Zhi Ning, were also captains, but they didn¡¯t even have this kind of authority.

    The reason why his social standing was poor wasn¡¯t because his strength wasn¡¯t good enough, but because... he was obviously a freak!

    If the top members of the camp were fighting for power, they wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to let a psychopath control any real power, right?

    However, the way he just talked seemed very normal, and his eyes always gave Ling Mo a feeling that this person wasn¡¯t as crazy as he seems on the surface......

    Being able to be a captain, proved Ling Mo¡¯s conjecture.

    ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s something else I wanted to ask you, the other three girls....¡± Yu Wen Xuan suddenly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the short-haired one. The other two are my girlfriends.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t intend to conceal anything. This kind of person lived freely, lying to him would bring no benefits. Moreover, Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to hide the truth because it was unfair to Ye Lian and Shana, he couldn¡¯t do it, and wasn¡¯t willing to do it.

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s eyes shed a trace of weirdness, then he pondered deeply after looking at Ling Mo¡¯s expression.

    But then, he deeply sighed, ¡°Since Ya Lin doesn¡¯t mind, then I don¡¯t mind either. But no matter what, you must take good care of her, and never let her suffer. Okay, just tell me, what do you want me to do? You want me to help steal information for you or what?¡±

    Ling Mo hesitated a little, then said, ¡°Help me steal the body that was experimented on!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yu Wen Xuan was stunned.

    ¡°Hehe, I just want you to steal the body of the failed experiment from theb. That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you, right? This difficulty is almost the same as stealing these high-end cigarettes from themand room...¡±

    Ling Mo said while rocking back and forth.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that after Yu Wen Xuan thought about it seriously, he agreed by nodding his head, ¡°You¡¯re correct, the difficulty is almost the same!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The big captain is going to be hard to deal with! But after thinking about it, it seems to be quite exciting! Fine, I promise to help you out. But you also have to promise me a few things.¡±

    ¡°You must definitely... protect Ya Lin. If anything happens to her, I will definitely kill you.¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 335 Part 2 - Do You Tips In Getting Your Women Pregnant?

    Chapter 335 Part 2 ¨C Do You Tips In Getting Your Women Pregnant?

    Editor: Zephyr04

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly became gloomy, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that you¡¯re not that type of person. I¡¯m not familiar with you so I don¡¯t know you well. I might as well tell you this, I¡¯m the type of person that only looks at results. So don¡¯t use any idents or excuses to prevaricate me. As a man, your duty is to protect your own woman. Can you do that? No... You must do that. Now that you have already recognized the identity of the other person as your lover, you can¡¯t let your woman get hurt unless all the blood has been drained gone from your body. This is what a love from a man should be like....¡±

    Noticing Yu Wen Xuan reveal a confused expression from his eyes, Ling Mo vaguely felt that maybe a lot of things happened to him in his past...

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have done the same.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s answer made Yu Wen Xuan smile.

    Heughed and suddenly winked his eyes mysteriously, ¡°Oh yes, there is one more important thing. Didn¡¯t I ask you before, how many times do you pa-pa in a day with her? When will I be able to hold a niece? Do you want me to teach you some stuff from my own personal experience? Don¡¯t look at me like that. In the past, I used to have many girlfriends so I can also be considered experienced in this area. Eh... Wait, nevermind, my experience covers only on how not to get someone pregnant, not how to win a prize [1]. That really makes me annoyed....¡±

    ¡°No thanks... I will try harder....¡±

    Ling Mo burst in cold sweat, he suddenly found something that Yu Wen Xuan and Li Ya Lin both... had something inmon.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    They both were interested in pa-pa-pa [2] and giving birth to children......

    After discussing more details about stealing the experimented corpse with Yu Wen Xuan, Ling Mo went back to the restaurant with him.

    Upon seeing Ling Mo, Wu Peng Fei said with excitement, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to join the Falcon Camp! Vice-Captain Zhang said that as long as I¡¯m willing, I can join their team directly. And... I will have to be trained for a period first.¡± Having said that, Wu Peng Fei was somewhat embarrassed as he scratched his head.

    He really did need training, otherwise that godly shooting skill of his will most likely kill his teammates first...

    ¡°If I have time, I will train him personally.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan interjected.

    Wu Peng Fei felt surprise, ¡°That would be wonderful! Thank you!¡±

    He nced at Ling Mo with gratitude. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Mo, how could he receive such good treatment?

    Ronnie also showed an envious look. Thinking about it made her a little depressed. Before, she was still sympathetic to Wu Peng Fei¡¯s experience, who knew that in a blink of an eye, the situation haspletely reversed.

    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so great about that...¡± Ronnie thought, but she still couldn¡¯t help but look at Ling Mo.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t bother you, please train her a little too.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly said.

    Yu Wen Xuan looked at Ronnie and said, ¡°Oh, no problem.¡±

    Ronnie was stunned at first, and then she felt very surprised and happy.

    Her face blushed as she looked at Ling Mo, then licked her lips and said, ¡°Thank you...¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and his gaze lowered and stopped at a certain ce. Her face suddenly turned red, quickly covering her ass with her hands, and then took a few steps back.

    After chatting for a while, the sky had almostpletely turned dark. Zhang Yu patted himself as he stood up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should head back.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan winked at Ling Mo and made an ¡°OK¡± gesture.

    After that, he turned his eyes to Li Ya Lin.

    ¡°We will see each other soon again. No matter where you are Ya Lin, you must take care of yourself. I can¡¯t lose anything else. Being able to find you has brought me happiness. I knew in my heart that fate didn¡¯tpletely abandon me...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your so-called soon not tomorrow!?¡± What kind of bullshit are your spouting? Stop making me feel ashamed knowing you, let¡¯s go, I really just want to vomit after hearing what you just said!¡±

    Zhang Yu grabbed Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s cor and smiled at the group, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    [1] Another way of saying to get someone pregnant

    [2] pa-pa-pa literally sounds for bang-bang-bang which in Chinese is sounds for you know *wink* *wink*

 Chapter 336 Part 1 - Whatever I Have, You Will Always Have A Share

    <strong>Chapter 336 Part 1 ¨C Whatever I Have, You Will Always Have A Share</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    Zhang Yu imed that they still had something to take care of first, so they didn¡¯t take Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie with them.

    Ling Mo guessed that what they needed to take care of was most likely rted to the two dead members of the intelligence team.

    But judging from their calm expressions, it probably wasn¡¯t difficult for them to solve the issue.

    The look that Yu Wen Xuan gave Ling Mo before he left was with meaning.

    Ling Mo guessed that he was probably going to take action tomorrow.

    However, he would need to have a well thought out n, since he needed to figure out how he would steal the body and to send it over to Ling Mo.

    After Zhang Yu and Yu Wen Xuan left, Ling Mo and the rest were facing each other.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to my ce first. Everyone can spend the night there, and wait for them to arrive tomorrow.¡±

    Ling Mo said, as he grabbed a backpack and carried it on his body.

    He nced at themunicator in his hand and noticed it was already turned on.

    Thismunicator could remain in a turned on state for a Long time, coupled with Ling Mo¡¯s hand-cranked generator, even if it was left ¡®on¡¯ for one night, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    Both, Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie were really interested in thismunicator. Their eyes shone just like those people who saw the newest IPhone and wanted to get one so bad that they were willing to sell their kidneys in order to get one.

    ¡°WTH, you guys were in an era where there was better stuff than this. What is up with those expressions?¡±

    The looks on their faces gave Ling Mo goosebumps and he quickly put themunicator into his pocket.

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s attention was still on Ling Mo¡¯s pockets. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t touched any electronics for about half a year. There¡¯s no signal or power. These things have basically be scrap metal. Before when I was able to use it, I took things for granted. I never realized the benefits of being in a high-tech era. FUCK....¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned, but also disyed a sense of emotion, ¡°That¡¯s true. Other than fighting, the only entertainment to do now is pa-pa-pa, right?

    He nced at Wu Peng Fei with a look filled with questions, and then inadvertently looked at Ronnie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t ask me!¡± Ronnie blushed again, roaring.

    However, Ye Lian and the other girls all agreed and nodded after looking at each other.

    Li Ya Lin licked her lips and looked at Ling Mo with her seductive eyes and said, ¡°Yes, the activities of making children...are very fun.¡±

    Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei were shocked, their eyes quickly turned towards Ling Mo.

    But the expressions disyed on their faces werepletely different.

    Wu Peng Fei had look of envy and gave Ling Mo a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re a fucking badass.¡±

    Ronnie widened her eyes and subconsciously covered her ass, ¡°You...You PERVERT!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the innocent one here.¡± Ling Mo replied while rolling his eyes. These female zombiescked a filter and couldn¡¯t control what they want to say....

    Ten minutester, when everyone arrived at the retirement home, Wu Peng Fei and Roniie both showed a look of disbelief.

    ¡°No way, you guys live right here?¡±

    Wu Pengfei stood at the gate of the home and looked around.

    ¡°The environment here is very good. Even though it looks kind of old, it¡¯s still pretty clean.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at them and exined.

    ¡°But.... Don¡¯t survivors generally all live in basements or warehouses? There is absolutely no security over here at all.¡± Ronnie stared at Ling Mo with widened eyes ¡°In short, isn¡¯t the more closed off a ce is, the better it is to prevent zombies from getting in, right? But here... zombies can enter from basically everywhere.¡±

    Saying this, she walked to the half-opened iron gate and pushed it with her hand.

    ¡°Dangdang¡± the rusty gate broke, tilting over and scaring her.

    ¡°There¡¯s not even a gate!¡±

    Ling Mo nced at her and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°We are survivors, not hamsters. As for me? I have never liked living in a closed ce. Do you really think that thick walls can actually block zombies? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too naive? Even if there was a wall here, do you honestly think it can stop the zombies?¡±

    Other zombies might not be able to, but when they have evolved to something simr to Ye Lian¡¯s level, it¡¯s not hard for them to break through a wall.

    Even if they can¡¯t break the wall, those zombies would either climb the drain pipes or something along the lines to get around.

    Staying in a closed ce was tantamount to being stuck at a dead end. Instead of always being trapped, it was always better to have multiple escape routes.

    This is what Ling Mo believed in and had been doing it since the beginning.

    ¡°Che.¡± Ronnie didn¡¯t believe him and rolled her eyes.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 336 Part 2 - Whatever I Have, You Will Always Have A Share

    <strong>Chapter 336 Part 2 ¨C Whatever I Have, You Will Always Have A Share</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    Ling Mo was toozy to bother exining. Either way, there would always be multiple people that has this kind of attitude. As long as they didn¡¯t understand something, they would always stubbornly believe that they are correct.

    Originally, Ling Mo was slightly worried that Hei Si would suddenly charge over and scare the shit out of both of them, but to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t even see Hei Si even when they entered the building.

    Ling Mo used their connection to sense her and found that she was somewhere in the courtyard, but was unable to locate her specific location.

    ¡°Did she fall asleep again? If that¡¯s the case, then she should be close to evolving... I¡¯ll go look for her after settling them in.¡±

    Ling Mo thought, while leading Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie to the top floor.

    The rooms here were all cleaned, but some rooms werepletely destroyed due to the yfulness of the female zombies with Hei Si. It was as if a typhoon had hit those rooms.

    ¡°These two rooms should be fine. You both can stay here for tonight. The bedding is still rtively clean. If you wish to take a bath, you can go downstairs to get some water to heat up.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°The living conditions here are really good. There is actually water that can be used for shower, which is quite extravagant.¡± Wu Peng Fei opened the door in surprise and said while looking around at the same time, ¡°Ling Mo, you¡¯re basically living a rich man¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt that. The treatment you¡¯ll be getting when you enter the Falcon Camp will most likely be better than what you¡¯re getting here.¡± Ling Mo crossed his arms, then leaned against the door, and smiled bitterly.

    Wu Peng Fei looked at Ling Mo strangely and said, ¡°Stop lying, even though I might have better living conditions in the camp, but I¡¯ll always be under the control of others, unlike you, who gets to live freely. And even if that wasn¡¯t enough, it¡¯s impossible for me to find and hug so many girlfriends. My brother, you sure are blessed.¡±

    ¡°You would never be able to understand my suffering....¡± Ling Mo sighed and said.

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the reason for you not joining the camp. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask. But actually, I think the pond there is too small for you. I know you. You aren¡¯t the kind of person who canpete with many fish in a small pond. In that kind of environment, you will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that I¡¯m being despised.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not what I meant. Mainly, you¡¯re still quite young. Although your social experience is more than a student, it is still not enough. Not only that, you are too emotional. We have been separated for so long, yet you don¡¯t doubt my words? My dad always says that if you hadn¡¯t seen someone for some time, you should take some time to know that person again and not trust them so easily.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei let out a long sigh and said, ¡°But the reason why I treated you as a good brother was because you follow your emotions. Even when I was being stupid and cut the connection between us, I still always regarded you as my brother. And although we are the same age, we grew up in different environments. Although the camp might not be suitable for you, I think it will be very suitable for me.¡±

    Ling Mo had never heard someone use these words to describe himself. It was actually his first time.

    He originally wanted to refute, but he kept silent at the end.

    Indeed, this was his weakness. If he didn¡¯t go to find Ye Lian in the beginning, he might have be a leader of a survivor team by now, and be living a wonderful life.

    But that kind of life, wasn¡¯t something that Ling Mo wanted.

    He would rather live a tough life, even if he has to deal with both zombies and humans at the same time, he still wouldn¡¯tin.

    In this aspect, he was actually quite simr to Yu Wen Xuan.

    Pursuing his desires, whether it was right or wrong, at least he can bepletely honest with himself.

    Wu Peng Fei certainly didn¡¯t know about theplex emotions that was going inside Ling Mo¡¯s heart. He smiled and limped over, and then patted Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, if... No, No if! Since you¡¯ve saved my life and gave me a new path, I will try my best and upy a ce in this pond! When that timees, as long as I get something from the pond, you will always have a share! Don¡¯t reject me... Without you, I would either be dead now, or living the life of a dog. I would have never been able to get these opportunities.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he stared at Ling Mo deeply with a pair of sincere eyes...

    Two minutester, the both of them shivered at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again....¡±

    ¡°Yea, that felt a bit creepy....¡±

 Chapter 337 Part 1 - Letâ€™s take a shower together

    <strong> Chapter 337 Part 1 ¨C Let¡¯s take a shower together</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°Listen here, there is only one rule: don¡¯t bite them.¡±

    Ling Mo called his three zombie girlfriends to him and warned them.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°Be serious! I really mean it.¡±

    Ling Mo stretched out his fingers and flicked Shana¡¯s forehead lightly. He then grabbed her and Li Ya Lin¡¯s hands and then handed them over to Ye Lian.

    ¡°Watch them carefully for me!¡±

    These days, they were stimted by the strong scent of blood, and all of them were a slightly eager to taste human flesh and blood.

    In addition, Wu Peng Fei was injured, and his body always had a fresh bloody smell. If it was a normal zombie that smelled this, they would be unable to stand it.

    Although Ye Lian currently has the lowest intelligence among them, she was also the most obedient.

    Actually, her intelligence has grown almost the same as Li Ya Lin¡¯s. The only difference is that she didn¡¯t recovered much of her memories.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Lian¡¯s big eyes shone slightly as she nodded.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t listen... humph, you know what to do.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Ling Mo looked at Ronnie¡¯s room with vignce and then went downstairs.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    At night, the retirement home was very quiet. Other than the sound of the wind blowing, there were only noisesing from the direction of the station.

    While going downstairs, Ling Mo used all his spiritual power to concentrate on sensing Hei Si¡¯s location.

    Ever since Hei Si evolved, the spiritual connection between Ling Mo and her had be weaker.

    It wouldn¡¯t break, but the connection wasn¡¯t as strong as the other zombies.

    However, from the way Ling Mo sees it, as the zombies evolves and be stronger and higher leveled, the difficulty of controlling them increases.

    Even if the position of the other party couldn¡¯t be urately detected, as long as the spiritual connection existed, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    If Ling Mo wanted to forcibly take control of them, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t treat Hei Si as an ordinary zombie puppet. He didn¡¯t want to risk harming her by forcibly taking control.

    To sum it up, to Ling Mo, she was more like a pet to him......

    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault for choosing a maid girl as her host. When I think of her as a pet, I feel that I¡¯ve suddenly be slightly perverted...¡±

    Ling Mo shivered and walked out of the building against the cold wind.

    Hei Si wasn¡¯t in this building. There were three other residential buildings in this retirement home¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°I sense that.... she¡¯s closer over here.¡±

    Ling Mo looked around and then turned to his left.

    Past two trees, were two old residential buildings that stood like two ck monsters in the dark night.

    The branches shook slightly in the wind and looked very scary.

    However, it was impossible for Ling Mo to be scared by this. There were much scarier things, like the warehouse in the courtyard, which is full of corpses.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, why did she run all the way over here to hide?¡±

    Ling Mo muttered, then put his hands into his pockets and casually walked over there.

    He didn¡¯t want to look for her by searching the two buildings manually as it would be dumb, so, as he slowly approached, Ling Mo put all his concentration into sensing Hei Si.

    Several invisible spiritual tentacles stretched out and quickly extended towards the two buildings. At the same time, Ling Mo was also trying to magnify the weak spiritual connection he had with Hei Si.

    ¡°This could work... I can treat it as a kind of exercise.¡±

    After walking 20 to 30 meters, Ling Mo had already beenpletely covered in cold sweat.

    Improving spiritual force was a very difficult task. Being able to materialize your spirit was good enough to obtain respect from many spiritual type psychics. After all, unlike Ling Mo, other psychics may not have a method to quickly recover spiritual force.

    However, Ling Mo felt that this wasn¡¯t enough, this level that he¡¯s at is far from enough......

    Spiritual type psychics are basically both strong and weak at the same time.

    While they were in the dark or in a far distance, they would be able to attack and defend, making theirbat power amazing.

    But the moment they were too close to their opponents, or were shot by a long ranged weapon, theycked the ability topletely defend themselves.

    ¡°The two types of psychics that are the strongest, should be psychics with spiritual force and those with the ability to control fire. However, any type of psychic shouldn¡¯t be too unbnced. Since I can attack with my spiritual tentacles, am I able to slightly change the shape of the tentacles to protect myself? For example, Lin Tian Xiang¡¯s protective energy shield could actually block the attack of zombies. But the reason why I made my spiritual force shape into a tentacle was to reduce the consumption of spiritual force ...Ugh, if the spiritual force is too low, it would bepletely useless.¡±

    While Ling Mo was thinking, he stopped in front of one of the buildings, ¡°Okay, it must be here.¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 337 Part 2 - Letâ€™s take a shower together

    <strong>Chapter 337 Part 2 ¨C Let¡¯s take a shower together</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: jhung0301</i>

    While he was walking into the building, Ronnie was staring at him curiously through the window on the top floor of his ce of residence, ¡°Taking a walk? What¡¯s the point of circling around it a few times before going in? Forget it, I don¡¯t care, I might as well take this chance to take a bath while this pervert isn¡¯t around!¡±

    She became excited at the thought of taking a bath.

    When Ronny opened the door of her room while humming a song like a little girl, she unexpectedly found Ye Lian and the other two girls standing right outside her door.

    ¡°Do you... guys need something?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to shower together with us?¡±

    Shana stared at Ronnie for a while, then the corners of her mouth slowly rose up.

    There was only a no biting rule. However, there wasn¡¯t a rule that says that they couldn¡¯t y with this human girl....

    Ye Lian seemed a little lost as she saw Shana grabbing Ronnie. She vaguely felt that something wasn¡¯t right about this whole situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think... we¡¯re breaking any rules, right? As long as we don¡¯t bite it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Aftering to this conclusion, Ye Lian was happy.

    Ronnie was originally still hesitant, but when she saw Shana and Li Ya Lin smiling at her while grabbing her hands, in addition to Ye Lian looking at her with those innocent, pretty big eyes, Ronnie couldn¡¯t help but be shy.

    They were all girls, but in such a situation, it really was hard to refuse their friendly invitation!

    Especially Ye Lian, it was difficult for people to say no to her when she showed this expression.

    ¡°Well, since were all girls, I guess ...it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    Ronnie thought about it and then nodded.

    ¡°Hehe! Great! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Ronnie. What Ronnie never noticed was that there was also a hint of red in it.

    Ronnie felt very embarrassed. They were so weing, but she actually had feelings of envy and hatred towards them.

    However, why are they so excited. It was just a bath......

    While Ronnie was still confused, Shana had pulled her to another room.

    As the door closed, Shana and Li Ya Lin involuntarily exchanged looks when Ronnie¡¯s back was facing them.

    Their ck and shiny pupils turned blood red at this moment, and then quickly returned back to ck.

    Sitting inside his room, Wu Peng Fei heard slight movements from the outside of his door. He couldn¡¯t help but lie down on the bed, revealing a hint of envy, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this guy in ages. I can¡¯t believe that he actually turned from a guy who was too shy to talk to girls, into a winner at life. Having three beautiful women as his girlfriend, and none of them have anyone else in their eyes except for him. Really...makes people envious!¡±

    ¡°ACHOO!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly sneezed and then rubbed his nose, ¡°Did I catch a cold? No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible since my body¡¯s condition has improved and gotten stronger. Ah, almost found her....¡±

    He put his focus back into his searching ability and eventually stopped in front of a door.

    He was in a house on the fourth floor, in front of a barely closed, old fashioned yellow door.

    The weak spiritual connection revealed that Hei Si was inside.

    It was possible for him to find the exact location of Hei Si with just sensing. After all, this ce isn¡¯t very big. He didn¡¯t need to thoroughly search every floor.

    However, Ling Mo obtained his current strength by constantly and consistently practicing very hard, with the addition of relying on the physical improvements he gets when the female zombies get stronger.

    Only by turning some of the practices into habits, could he then use it freely at any critical moment.

    ¡°Hei Si, you better not be evolving again when I¡¯m not around you. As your master, it gives me a huge headache when you evolve when I¡¯m not around and the only choice I have is to ept the fact that you evolved......¡±

    Ling Mo sighed, as he slowly pushed the door.

    However, upon seeing the scene inside the room, Ling Mo¡¯s expression instantly became stiff.

 Chapter 338 Part 1 - Is It Not Easy To Conquer A Dog Girl[1]?

    <strong>Chapter 338 Part 1 ¨C Is It Not Easy To Conquer A Dog Girl[1]?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    Inside the room, everything was in ruins!

    The furniture inside the room were mostly destroyed, pieces of the wall could be found everywhere, and there were many ces that had traces of being destroyed.

    In the middle of the room, where the window was facing, a figure was hanging under the chandelier.

    Long hair flew with the night breeze, and a looming face that had its eyes closed.

    Her hands were slightly open, looking like she was floating in the air. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing and felt that it was unreal.

    But if you look carefully, you would notice that behind her head, there were silver strands of hair flowing within her hair.

    It was those silver strands of hair that enabled her to hang on the chandelier.

    These silver strands of hair were very differentpared to regr hair. It was as if they were alive.

    Even with Ling Mo¡¯s sharp observation skills, he could barely see the traces of these silver wires with the moonlight that wasing from outside the window.

    At first nce, it looked like a strand of normal hair, but when Ling Mo examined it closely, he could see a translucent hollow tube containing something that had the color of blood flowing inside.

    In addition, it was constantly stretching, having the sticity of a rubber band.

    These silver wires closely connected between Hei Si¡¯s real body and the maid girl, forming a symbiotic rtionship.

    ¡°Is...is this Hei Si¡¯s evolution?¡±

    Ling Mo slowly approached two steps and observed her carefully.

    He didn¡¯t know if he was imagining things, but the body of Hei Si¡¯s host seemed to be more evenly proportioned than before.

    Despite hanging in the air, there was a very harmonious aesthetic feeling to it.

    Nice breasts, slender waist, and long legs......

    Like other high-level zombies, the skin of Hei Si¡¯s host looked more delicate, but when Ling Mo reached out and touched it, he found out that it was actually very tough, not as vulnerable as the human skin.

    ¡°Oh right, Hei Si doesn¡¯t randomly look for hosts. After all, her currentbat power is mainly based on her host. So if that is the case, does this mean her host has also evolved?¡±

    Ling Mo circled around the maid girl and curiously squeezed her calf.

    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t seem much different from the outside, it definitely feels much stronger. Sure enough, she probably did evolve. Now she fits much better with Hei Si¡¯s body, making her much stronger.¡±

    This body isn¡¯t as strong as Ye Lian¡¯s, but that wasn¡¯t a problem. Hei Si¡¯s most important role in Ling Mo¡¯s group was her ability to transfer information among them in addition to her strong sense of smell.

    In terms of melee, it was already good enough if she were able to protect herself. Ling Mo¡¯s requirements in this aspect wasn¡¯t high for her.

    He turned his gaze back to Hei Si¡¯s main body, the creature that looked like a white scarf attached to the neck, which seemed to be breathing, vividly.

    Her whole body seemed to be made out of cartge tissue, and looked as if it could be ttened or squeezed into any type of shape. Ling Mo even suspected that this was actually an organ from Hei Si¡¯s original body.

    For example, it could be the heart that is currently being used, or even her partner [2] ......

    ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s a female, otherwise I¡¯d definitely have psychological trauma!¡±

    Of course, the biggest possibility was the brain......

    The other organs were almost impossiblepared to the brain.

    But who could possibly prove this?

    Unfortunately, Ling Mo was not a professional in this area. He could only make deductions based on what he sees.

    For example, this contraction movementing from Hei Si, in short, resembles that of a heart, but when the silver hairs are pulled away, a smaller version of Hei Si¡¯s head could be seen.......

    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m truly confused at this moment.... I really can¡¯t figure anything out. Fortunately, her evolutionary experience isn¡¯t the same as Ye Lian and the other girls. But it would still be beneficial to me if I could learn more. Not to mention, she is my pet after all....¡±

    What worried him the most right now was that Hei Si might face an obstacle during the process of her evolution.

    By that time, as her master, he should at least figure out a solution to help her, right?

    There was a huge difference between zombies that were kept as a pet and zombies that lived free in the wild. Compared to those that lived in the wild, the biggest advantage for those that were kept as pets, was that it guaranteed survival during the evolution process and won¡¯t be eliminated as someone else¡¯s stepping stone.

    However, it was also true that zombies living in the wilderness grow stronger and faster in a cruel environment

    The purpose of Ling Mo trying to understand all of this was to figure out a way to protect them while making them stronger in the shortest amount of time.

    Ling Mo stared at Hei Si¡¯s body for quite some time. Just when Ling Mo¡¯s eyes was beginning to strain, Hei Si¡¯s spiritual activity suddenly became very intense and had a blowout.

    The maid girl¡¯s mouth made a ¡°hmm¡± sound, her arms became more open, and her toes wildly stretched.

    Her expression showed that she was in a bit of pain, but also pleasure as well.

    to be continued...

    [1] ¨C Dog Girl ¨C It¡¯s exactly like those anime girls that have dog ears.

    [2] ¨C partner ¨C Males private area

 Chapter 338 Part 2 - Is it not easy to conquer a dog girl?

    <strong>Chapter 338 Part 2 ¨C Is it not easy to conquer a dog girl?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    As Hei Si¡¯s main body began to shrink more intensely. Ling Mo was staring at her nervously and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Come on, you can do this!¡±

    But after ten secondster, Hei Si encountered an obstacle and the speed of her contractions gradually slowed down.

    The host body started to twist unbearably and her legs began to slowly twined together.

    ¡°Is ... is she failing?! What will happen if she fails to evolve?¡±

    Ling Mo waspletely shocked. He had never seen a zombie or mutant beast failing to breakthrough to the next evolution. Then again, it was more appropriate to call Hei Si a mysterious creature now!

    What should he do?!

    Noticing that Hei Si¡¯s spiritual activity started to weaken even further, Ling Mo began to feel nervous.

    ¡°I need to help her somehow. Maybe stimting her might help!¡±

    The spiritual tentacle that was connected to Hei Si¡¯s body moved violently!

    A stimting sensation was immediately sent into Hei Si¡¯s spiritual light ball.

    Ling Mo began to concentrate all his spiritual force quickly and carefully observed Hei Si¡¯s reaction.

    Hei Si¡¯s spiritual light ball was like a deep pool, and the stimtion from Ling Mo was like a small rock thrown into the water.

    A little ripple broke out from the center of the drop point and then rippled slowly.

    ¡°Umm.... Wuuu....¡±

    The maid girl made a noise from her throat and her toes tightened once again!

    ¡°There¡¯s a reaction! That¡¯s a good! Having a reaction is a good sign!¡±

    Ling Mo excitedly rubbed his hands and began to slowly increase the output of his spiritual force, disregarding the huge amount of spiritual force it was consuming.

    Need to be careful! Have to control the amount so that it doesn¡¯t give too much or too little!

    In order to not injure Hei Si, Ling Mo¡¯s forehead was quickly covered in sweat.

    At first, everything seemed to be working out fine and Ling Mo wanted to continue using his current method until Hei Si broke through. However, halfway through the process Ling Mo encountered another roadblock.

    The output of his spiritual force was maxed out, but he couldn¡¯t stimte her spiritual activity, Hei Si couldn¡¯t advance any further in her evolution.

    ¡°The evolution of the mutant beasts and zombies is the continuous transformation of the virus within their bodies. The more viruses they umte, the better their evolution is. Once they reach Leader rank, therge amount of viruses that have umted within the body is then absorbed and transformed into something better. But how does a mysterious creature evolve? In any case, absorbing the virus is definitely a direction I should focus on.... Maybe we can try using the zombie evolution method and stimte her both spiritually and physically, so that her virus absorption speed would be faster...¡±

    The moment Ling Mo thought of that solution, a few spiritual tentacles quickly extended out from his spiritual light ball.

    Ling Mo could not help but swallow his saliva as he substantialized his tentacles.

    Although his spiritual force was being drained rapidly, Ling Mo was full of hope to the point that he didn¡¯t even feel any headaches or exhaustion!

    The evolution of a mysterious creature was actually happening right in front of him!

    What he was about to do, was something he would definitely feel ashamed of, however, it is okay to abandon shame sometimes ...maybe.

    The substantialize spiritual tentacles slowly reached out to Hei Si...

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes stared hard at Hei Si¡¯s snow white body as sweat dripped down from his head!

    Once his tentacle touched Hei Si¡¯s neck, it slowly proceeded to go up, and rubbed the maid girl¡¯s soft chin, like a gentle hand.

    The other tentacles went elsewhere. One went above her, one went from behind, and another wrapped itself all around Hei Si¡¯s body to help support her.

    ¡°Emm!¡±

    Seeing the maid girlfortably tighten her body, and Hei Si¡¯s main body trembling in pleasure, Ling Mo turned around and found a destroyed drawer. He then sat down and fished out a cigarette from his pocket.

    ¡°No matter how strong and high-leveled she looks, she¡¯s still just a dog. Scratching her in the right spotspletely did the trick!¡±

    Ling Mo wiped sweat off his face, then lit a cigarette as he revealed a strange smile.

    He had actually used his spiritual tentacles to help scratch the itch of a dog girl. This kind of thing could only be done after abandoning his sense of shame......

 Chapter 339 Part 1 - Whose Butt Is Flying?

    <strong>Chapter 339 Part 1 ¨C Whose Butt Is Flying?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    After releasing an unbearable cry, Hei Si finally broke through for her evolution under the double stimtion!

    She straightened her body as if she was being electrocuted and her towering breasts bulged forward, swaying.

    Those silver wires on top of her head also became straight before starting to sway her as if they were in pleasurable state.

    After a long while, the silver strands of hair that clung on the chandelier and her body both became rxed

    When she fell from the air, Ling Mo was already underneath waiting. He opened his arms and caught her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy being a pet owner. I even have to assist her in her evolution. Without my help, who knows how many times she would have to try in order to breakthrough. Fortunately, her path of evolution followed the same path as usual even though she wasn¡¯t a zombie nor a mutant beast, if it wasn¡¯t I would have definitely felt helpless.¡±

    Ling Mo reluctantly sighed. He could have left Hei Si alone and just let nature take its course. Failure was also part of a natural process.

    Judging from what just happened, if she had failed, she would have definitely injured herself, but it wouldn¡¯t have caused her any long-term damage.

    Even if he didn¡¯t catch her and let her fall onto the ground, she still wouldn¡¯t be hurt.

    However, People had feelings....

    Even if he was raising a dog, he would still love it, let alone the appearance of this dog being a human girl.

    ¡°Forget it, just consider it as my loss.¡±

    Ling Mo wrinkled his nose and looked down at Hei Si, who was covered in sweat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give you a bath. Judging from your current situation, waking up tomorrow is still a problem for you.¡±

    Originally, with Ling Mo¡¯s strength, holding a skinny girl wasn¡¯t a problem for him at all.

    However, the after-effects of consuming too much spiritual force had started to show.

    Ling Mo started to feel dizzy and even his thinking was affected, let alone using any more spiritual force.

    And as more time passed, his condition became worse.

    Hei Si¡¯s body was simply a pump that almost sucked Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force dry.

    In Ling Mo¡¯s current state, if he were to fall asleep now, he would only wake up s few dayster.

    Fortunately, he had an easy way to recover his spiritual force. All he had to do was drink some of that sweet liquid [1] and sleep well for one night.

    And if that didn¡¯t work, he could also drink the blood of the Spider Empress.

    ¡°I need to quickly give her a bath.... It¡¯s if I stayed up for a week and I could knock out at any time....¡±

    When he reached the bathroom, Ling Mo put Hei Si over his shoulder and used his free hand to open the door.

    He had consumed too much of his spiritual force. Every move of his made him feel like he was floating in the clouds, giving him no sense of touch, and he was beginning to see a double of everything.

    This was the biggest weakness of spiritual type psychics. If their physical condition wasn¡¯t as good as Ling Mo¡¯s, they would have already fainted by now.

    If this ever happened on the battlefield, that powerful spiritual type psychic would eventually be a zombie¡¯s dessert

    While that was happening, inside a bathroom of the house, two curvy figures were squeezing into arge wooden barrel.

    The other two figures stood outside the barrel. One of them was posing a variety of strange postures while the other helped.

    ¡°Then, the woman in the movie screamed and was caught and pulled upside down.¡±

    Li Ya Lin, who was sitting inside the wooden barrel, was telling the contents of the movie with excitement, but upon saying this, she paused and waved her hand, ¡°Hurry up and act it out.¡±

    ¡°What? Hang upside down?¡±

    Ronnie, who had raised one of her legs, became stunned and revealed an extremely embarrassed look.

    However, it was hard to see the shy expression on her face.

    Surrounded by the steam of hot water, her face had turned bloody red.

    Shana who was standing at the side, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Ronnie looked at Shana with hesitation and then slowly bent down.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

    [1] ¨C That sweet liquid is zombie saliva.

 Chapter 339 Part 2 - Whose Butt Is Flying?

    <strong>Chapter 339 Part 2 ¨C Whose Butt Is Flying?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04</i>

    ¡°Why did I promise to take a bath with them?! Not only that, I also ended up making a bet with them! No matter what the oue is, I¡¯m still the one at a disadvantage. Wwu Wwu... That¡¯s not even the worst part. Why the hell are they so interested in the 108 positions [1]? What¡¯s even worse is that they are making me demonstrate it.... I... I¡¯m still an unmarried woman!¡±

    Most importantly, Ronnie was still dearly of them even though they were all so nice towards her.

    She was so afraid to even try to resist!

    Moreover, as Li Ya Ling vividly described these positions, Ronnie, who was originally forced to demonstrate these shameful positions started to feel slightly interested in them...

    This was what made her so angry! Did she somehow awaken some kind of weird fetish?!

    As Ronnie lifted her leg, Shana instantly caught her ankle and pulled her legs up.

    While Ronnie screamed, Shana raised her ankles directly into the air and then helped put her foot onto the towel rack that was on the wall, ¡°Done, hold on for five seconds!¡±

    ¡°Five... Four... Three... Aah, I can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Just when Ronnie couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and her whole body shaking, the door of the bathroom suddenly burst open.

    A dizzy Ling Mo had appeared at the bathroom doorway. He was carrying Hei Si over his shoulders and her snow white legs were dangling in front of him.

    ¡°Am I seeing things, or did I just see a butt fly past me?¡±

    Ling Mo asked.

    Ye Lian got her head out of the barrel and gave Ling Mo a sweet smile, ¡°Brother...Brother Ling.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You found Hei Si?¡±

    ¡°You were gone for such a long time Brother Ling!¡±

    The three female zombies had already noticed Ling Mo in advance and wasn¡¯t surprised by his sudden appearance.

    However, afternding back on the ground, Ronnie let out a scream after turning her head.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes followed the source of the scream and stared at Ronnie for three seconds before finally reacting.

    His expression suddenly became stiff, and he quickly threw Hei Si to Shana, ¡°Help give her a bath, her whole body is covered in sweat.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned and said, ¡°Rx, everything I just saw now, I had already seen it before. As for the other areas.... you were lying down, so I couldn¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°Aaah! These words don¡¯tfort me you fucking bastard!¡±

    Because she was afraid of showing anything else to Ling Mo, Ronnie pressed her body to the ground, facedown and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    As Ling Mo dizzily stumbled out of the bathroom, Ronnie quickly pushed herself up, ashamed and said, ¡°Why am I so unlucky, why! And what did he do to make that girl bepletely covered in sweat....¡±

    Ronnie said, and then looked up at Hei Si.

    However, when she made eye contact with Shana, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.

    Shana was carrying Hei Si in her arms and had a strange smile on her face, ¡°I suddenly feel that we could do aplete demonstration. Ronnie, do you want to y the man or the woman?¡±

    ¡°Can... Can I have not y?¡±

    Ling Mo was still in shock after closing the door.

    At this time, a door at the other end suddenly opened, and Wu Peng Fei took a peek outside.

    He looked suspiciously at Ling Mo, who was standing outside the door, but soon noticed Ling Mo¡¯s extremely tired appearance.

    ¡°That room... is the bathroom.... FUCK! This makes me so envious!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei suddenly came to realization and immediately revealed a look of grief and indignation.

    He beat his chest for a while and silently closed the door.

    ¡°I just received a shock. I can¡¯t believe that my spiritual force seems to have actually recovered a little after being stimted.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s shock wasn¡¯t because he saw Ronnie¡¯s butt.

    One, he has already seen it before, and two, he was so dizzy that he didn¡¯tpletely realize what he saw until now.

    But such an important thing like recovering spiritual force was something Ling Mo couldn¡¯t ignore.

    If Ling Mo was at his normal state, he would have never detected this meager amount of recovery. However, right now when his spiritual force is almostpletely drained, this tiny change waspletely amplified.

    ¡°Based on the human body, it was impossible to recover so quickly. This kind of rapid self-recovery could only ur in zombies, right? How much of my body has been corrupted by the virus? If this continues, is it a good thing ... or a bad thing?¡±

    [1] ¨C basically sex positions

 Chapter 340 Part 1 - Is Five Minutes Enough Per Round?

    <strong>Chapter 340 Part 1 ¨C Is Five Minutes Enough Per Round?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    After returning back to the station, Zhang Yu felt as if he was on pins and needles. He feared that the news of them killing the intelligence team members had already been exposed.

    Fortunately, the station was extremely busy, the hall was packed like sardines, filled with newly sent soldiers and survivors.

    The hall was noisy, mostly due to some survivors unable to ept the reality that they were going to fight on the frontlines against zombies. Loud noises and sounds of people crying could be heard once in a while.

    ¡°Wuwuwu [1], when I was asked to join, didn¡¯t we agree that I would only be participating in the production line? Just because I don¡¯t have any talents, you decide to throw me to my death....¡±

    ¡°What a shitty camp! They are still the same as before. People who bring no value to them are considered trash to them.¡±

    ¡°I want to go back; I don¡¯t want to fight zombies anymore! I also heard that there are mutant beasts, just one of those monsters can kill many people ...¡±

    ¡°Is it because there are more and more people in the camp now and we have a food shortage, so you guys want to send us to our deaths to reduce food consumption!¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A bulky officer, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, decided to stand up and fire his gun at the ceiling.

    The gunshot echoed in the hall, and the crying survivors became stunned and looked at him in horror.

    ¡°Enough! You¡¯ve all been bitching all day! Who the fuck do you think you guys are? Are we supposed to take care of you guys unconditionally when you do nothing? I used to be a soldier. Now, I¡¯m just a survivor like you! I had been fighting with my life on the line and what did I get? A better status? Food and drinks? FUCK ALL OF YOU! I could die any time! In this recent battle, eight people from my team had died! Do you know how many people were in my team originally? FIFTEEN! Half of my team died, but do you fucking see me crying and bitching over here?¡±

    The bulky officer roared as a pair of fierce eyes were revealed, ¡°All of you better shut up! It¡¯s finally peaceful these past few days, can you all just shut the fuck up! No one here will be sent to die. Just follow orders and everyone will have a chance at survival!¡±

    He was so pissed off to the point where he was panting after he finished shouting. It took awhile for him to calm down and lower his arm.

    Although he was happy being able to teach this group of people a lesson, he also revealed a trace of fear in his eyes....

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his scolding that had worked or the gunshot that had made everyone listen to him. The station became much quieter after that.

    However, many of the survivors were still scared and many of them also felt uneasy.

    When people got used to living in a safe environment for a while, they would develop a strong resistance and fear when they¡¯re forced to face death again.

    This was true for these survivors...

    On the other side. The door to the ticketing box was opened, and many boxes of ammunition and various weapons were brought in and piled up inside.

    A few soldiers were still carefully holding some supplies on a truck outside the door.

    ¡°They expect us to take over the Bai Shi District with such little ammunition. Isn¡¯t the camp being a little stingy?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan carefully observed the situation of the station and ridiculously smiled.

    X City consisted of 9 districts, which Bai Shi District was the closest to A City, and was also the farthest district from the central city. It has also be the district that is selected by the Falcon Camp to build an istion zone.

    It was impossible for the Falcon Camp topletely gain control X City, which has both arge poption and area.

    Even if they only aimed at regaining Bai Shi District, the price they would have to pay would definitely be huge.

    However, as long as the istion zone was sessfully built in the Bai Shi District, this resource-rich area would be like an unowned treasure chest that would belong only to the Falcon Camp.

    The ammunition that they used could also be refilled in the X City Military District.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this attack will result in our loss and all this ammunition would be wasted. I heard that the higher ups were very upset with the results of our previous battle. We lost so much ammunition and soldiers due to several mutant beasts and high-level zombies... just to win a few streets that are nearby. Who knows what sacrifices we will need to make just to advance into that densely popted university....¡±

    Zhang Yu let out a long sigh and said.

    He and Yu Wen Xuan had been squatting here for a while, but other than a few passing soldiers who saluted to them, no one came to ask about any missing members from the intelligence team.

    This made Zhang Yu gradually calm down.

    ¡°It seems that you were right, those two guys were acting on their own...WTF!¡±

    When Zhang Yu turned his head, he saw Yu Wen Xuan holding a boxed lunch and eating happily, as if he was never worried at all.

    Not to mention, he was also a senior officer, one of the three captains, but right now, he was eating like an ordinary survivor, squatting down on the ground, eating without any sense of shame.

    to be continued...

    [1] ¨C Crying sounds

 Chapter 340 Part 2 - Is Five Minutes Enough Per Round?

    <strong>Chapter 340 Part 2 ¨C Is Five Minutes Enough Per Round?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°Eh? You still don¡¯t know about it yet? Although the Air Force will be cooperating with us, their fuel is limited, and they don¡¯t have many aircrafts that is usable. Most importantly, the number of experienced pilots they have are scarce. So... you shouldn¡¯t bother putting your hopes on them as well.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan turned his head and said while spitting out a mouthful of rice.

    ¡°SHIT...¡± Zhang Yu wiped a few pieces of rice off his face. ¡°It¡¯s already been half a year; did they not bother to train a new pilot?¡±

    ¡°Do you think pilots are grown like cabbages? How do you expect them to train new pilots when the conditions are so bad? However, since they have decided to cooperate with us this time, it would be a good opportunity for us to learn. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always wanted to try flying a ne. Don¡¯t look at me like that, I used to y flight simtors, in the arcade. Ahahaha....¡±

    After being serious for only about two minutes, Yu Wen Xuan began to start talking nonsense again.

    Zhang Yu red at him unhappily and said, ¡°They¡¯re probably willing to help only because they¡¯ve taken a fancy to the resources of X-City and want a share of the pie. Anyway, you told me you wanted to take a trip back to A-City, but war is about to start again.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh yes, I n to go back to submit a battle report and get more ammunition. I might as well bring the two people that brother-inw requested also.¡± Yu Wen Xuan smiled indifferently and said.

    This decision was clearly made on the spot, but the person who made the decision was none other Yu Wen Xuan, there¡¯s nothing surprising about it.

    ¡°The vice-captain can¡¯t be leaving at the same time as the captain of the team. I¡¯ll stay here and control the situation.¡± Zhang Yu said helplessly. ¡°However, before the war starts, you muste back. If we have to face another one of those big mutant beasts or a high-level zombie, we won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan was so excited that he spat rice in his mouth all over Zhang Yu¡¯s face, ¡°REALLY? That¡¯s great! You really know how to take one for the team! Brother, you can rest assured that I will take good care of your daughter this time!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t! Leave her alone!¡±

    ¡°Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding*¡±

    Early in the morning, a sudden ring woke up Ling Mo.

    He reached out and felt around until he finally found themunicator under something soft.

    ¡°Senior Sister, can you lift your boobs up for a second... Hello?¡±

    A ¡°zzz zzz¡± sound came from themunicator, followed by the sounds of Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s excited voice, ¡°Good morning, my dear brother-inw! How wasst night¡¯s pa-pa-pa?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I was too tiredst night......¡±

    Ling Mo instantly woke up and replied in an awkward tone.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°The road to making children is very long. You should use every chance you get! Since I¡¯m currently parked outside at the intersection, why don¡¯t I give you five minutes to pa-pa-pa before returning?¡±

    ¡°HEY! You owe me and your cousin an apology! Especially me! Five minutes, WTF! Hurry up and apologize!¡±

    Ling Mo felt depressed and put down themunicator. While he was wearing his clothes, he looked back and saw the three girls staring at him in a weird way from the bed, ¡°Even if you stare at me like that, I¡¯m not doing it! Get out of the bed!¡±

    After one whole night, Hei Si had also woken up.

    Her body seems to have be even smaller. She now looked like a furry scarf was perfectly wrapped around the maid girl¡¯s neck. Even when Ling Mo got close to her, it was hard to tell that she wasn¡¯t a scarf.

    The maid girl had also many changes to her appearance.

    In addition to her body bing more mature and hot, the facial expressions on her face were also richer.

    When she was awakened by Ling Mo, she yawned, then half closed her eyes and hugged Ling Mo¡¯s leg, ¡°Ggrrr....¡±

    ¡°Although her appearance changed, looking at her situation fromst night, her main improvement should still be her spiritual power. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see much of a difference as it is now,pared to before. It¡¯s really troublesome that pets can¡¯t talk.¡±

    Ling Mo had a headache just thinking about this.

    It was unlikely for anything to evolve into something that gave them the ability to directlymunicate through words.

    After packing up his things, Ling Mo called Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie to go as well.

    Ronnie didn¡¯t dare look at Ling Mo. She also didn¡¯t dare to get close to Ye Lian and the other two girls. She blushed and kept her head down as she walked behind them.

    However, Wu Peng Fei looked at Hei Si with surprise and thought to himself, ¡°Where the hell did this beautiful girle from?¡±

 Chapter 341 Part 1 - Yu Wenxuanâ€™s Story

    <strong>Chapter 341 Part 1 ¨C Yu Wenxuan¡¯s Story</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    At a highway entrance towards A-City, an SUV was parked there.

    It was about three hundred meters away from the station, and several buildings stood between the two ces.

    There were many car wrecks near the entrance. All of them seemed to have been cleared off the highway by the Falcon Camp.

    Yu Wen Xuan sat on the front part of the SUV, scratching his messy hair while staring distantly.

    ¡°When the apocalypse broke out, we were also one of the many people who drove an SUV to escape from the city. It was right here that a car ident had blocked the road, and someone in the car next to us suddenly changed and became one of the infected......¡±

    He spoke a few words to himself and his usual craziness could not be found. His eyes hid a deep pain!

    ¡°I was too weak... really too weak. When I saw that situation, I was scared shitless. Hehehe.... Who would have thought that Crazy Xuan of the Falcon Camp, was actually a coward who was scared of zombies? I obviously knew that if I stayed there, I would die. I would have been torn into pieces and then eaten by a zombie... But my legs felt like they were made out of lead, unable to move.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan suddenly pulled his hair, and crouched down his back, as if he was suffering from extreme emotional pain!

    ¡°Yet why, why did you jump out?! You were obviously also scared as well!..¡±

    He angrily pulled his hair, as if he wanted to pull even his scalp off as well!

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and run!¡±

    Infected zombies everywhere jumped out of the cars in the traffic jam.

    In multiple vehicles, there were screams and yells of pain and horror. Blood sprayed out and sshed on the windows.

    A zombie jumped onto the roof of the car and looked around. It suddenly focused on the car that belonged to Yu Wen Xuan.

    Yu Wen Xuan, who was wearing a western suit, clutched the steering wheel tightly, as his handsome face turned pale!

    His lips trembled as he watched the zombie jump from one roof of a car to another, gradually approaching closer to him.

    A young thin girl sat on the front passenger seat of his car. Her facecked maturity and she looked like she was in her early twenties.

    She was so scared that she looked at Yu Wen Xuan for a moment and then quickly pushed open the door and jumped out of the car.

    ¡°Oh, nning to escape by yourself? Well, I can¡¯t me her. We were only in this rtionship for mutual benefits. She was just a girl who didn¡¯t even graduate from a university. Her wanting to be with me, wasn¡¯t it because I had money? And also a handsome face....¡±

    Despite being scared to the point of being stiff, Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s mind was very clear-headed.

    Maybe this was what people felt right before death....

    ¡°BANG! BANG! BANG!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a figure outside his car window. The girl was anxiously banging his window and then opened the car door in a hurry.

    ¡°Come on, hurry! Don¡¯t die here!¡±

    She dragged Yu Wen Xuan out and shouted anxiously, ¡°CAN YOU MOVE! HEY! I¡¯m not strong enough to move you, you need to move by yourself!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed with me? But why haven¡¯t you left me already? It was clear as day that I only wanted you for your body.... Weren¡¯t we in this rtionship just for mutual benefits?¡±

    Looking at the girl¡¯s panicked expression, Yu Wen Xuan finally struggled to get up.

    They rushed forward together and stumbled across the multiple cars in the traffic jam. Their biggest motivation to run even faster were the screams that were heard from all around them.

    There was only a single thought in their minds, ESCAPE!

    However, there were zombies everywhere.

    The girl slowly calmed down. She looked back at Yu Wen Xuan and suddenly pushed him into a car and then mmed the door.

    ¡°Are you nning to use me as bait?¡±

    The girl smiled at Yu Wen Xuan outside the window with her face was full of tears.

    When she turned around and ran away, Yu Wen Xuan woke up from his surprise and struggled to climb up.

    However, he becamepletely stunned by the scene he saw in front of him.

    The thin girl yelled at the zombies to attract their attention and then lured them away.

    ¡°NO! DON¡¯T! DON¡¯T DO IT!¡±

    By the time Yu Wen Xuan reached out to open the door, he heard a high-pitched scream at the corner of the street.

    <i>to be continued....</i>

 Chapter 341 Part 2 - Yu Wenxuanâ€™s Story

    <strong>Chapter 341 Part 2 ¨C Yu Wenxuan¡¯s Story</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°Hehehe, I used to love reading romance novels the most. The love that¡¯s described in those stories were always very touching and felt real. Unlike the current society, where it¡¯s always impetuous and rted to money or power. For me, I would¡¯ve been content with a simple life, even if it was for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°However, these stories are utter bullshit. They were created to trick naive girls like you.¡±

    ¡°I hate it! I know you don¡¯t believe me, but one day, you¡¯ll see that I¡¯m sincere. Just wait and see!¡±

    ¡°In the end, you really became the female lead of a romance story...but you didn¡¯t get that happy ending.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan took a deep breath and slowly straightened his body, ¡°I promised you, that I would never be timid again, I would never be afraid... Although this was something I promised myself, I have no other methods to atone for your death. Don¡¯t worry though, I won¡¯t die that easily. I don¡¯t have to face to see you yet....¡±

    ¡°When I decided to walk this path, I was no longer a coward. Can you... see? Now I have the ability to protect others and even my cousin....¡±

    ~~~~~~~~

    ¡°Look, Mohawk [1] head is over there.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei saw Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s back from afar and said excitedly.

    ¡°This nickname is actually very consistent with his image and temperament...¡± Ling Mo nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then the name ¡®pervert¡¯ would fit perfectly for you...¡±

    Ronnie looked up at Ling Mo and muttered.

    Yu Wen Xuan seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. When they got closer to the SUV, he suddenly jumped down from the car and said, ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Looking at you from behind, I almost thought you were a mncholic prince, but when you turned around.... your face totally destroyed that thought...¡±

    Seeing Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s creepy smile, Ling Mo suddenly broke out into cold sweat.

    When he was sitting alone in the deste street, for some reason, Ling Mo sensed a hint of sadnessing from him.

    But now it seems that it was nothing more than an illusion....

    ¡°This is my lover; she is called BMW.¡± Yu Wen Xuan sounded serious when he introduced the military SUV next to him while patting it.

    ¡°Is it really okay for you to introduce her like this? You might want to think about it more clearly as all of us will be riding herter.¡±

    Wu Peng Fei kindly reminded him.

    Yu Wen Xuan was stunned, and then immediatelyughed, ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything then! Let me re-introduce you guys to my gay friend; he is called Lost Soap [2].¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fucking car. What was the point of you naming it and introducing it to us... And you, idiot! Who told you to remind him of that and making it even weirder!¡±

    Ling Mo unhappily red at Wu Peng Fei.

    ¡°I might as well tell you this now, my dear brother-inw, you¡¯ll need toe with me to A-city. This mission is too difficult for me to do alone. You¡¯re a spiritual type psychic, right? You should be able to help me.¡±

    Said Yu Wen Xuan, as he opened the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Fortunately, this car can fit seven people. We can talk about the detailster when we¡¯re on the road, since it¡¯s about an hour drive. Oh, I almost forgot, do any of you have long-range weapons? It¡¯ll be very fun on the road.¡±

    After Ling Mo and the others got into the car, he suddenly turned around and looked at Ronnie, who was curiously reaching out to touch the sunroof, ¡°It seems that you share some fate with my machine gunner!¡±

    ¡°Machine gunner?¡± Ronnie was confused.

    ¡°Yep! He was a neer from A-City. The day we came from A-City, he stood out at the sunroof and shot at all the zombies along the way.¡± Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled.

    Ronnie¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and couldn¡¯t help but stretch her hand and slowly rubbed the edges of the sunroof.

    ¡°He sounds pretty awesome. Wow, there are even traces of recoil over here! Oh? There¡¯s a ck spot. Is this gunpowder?¡±

    ¡°That?¡± Yu Wen Xuan shook his head very casually and then said, ¡°Nope, that¡¯s just blood that was sttered after his head flew off. Haha, I didn¡¯t clean it well enough!¡±

    Ronnie, who was putting the tip of her finger to her nose, was stunned as her face became pale.

    Ling Mo, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, finally saw that the chat was about to stop, so he quickly asked, ¡°Hey, what kind of help do you need from me?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan started the car and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple, just give me a run down about your ability, and I¡¯ll figure out how we could cooperate with each other. But for now, I advise you to fasten your seat belt....¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The SUV suddenly shot out like an arrow. Ling Mo wasn¡¯t ready and had already made direct contact with the front window.

    Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie mmed directly onto the back of the front seats. However, Ye Lian and the other two girls let out an excited cry, ¡°WOW!¡±

    [1] ¨C Here¡¯s an idea of what his hair looks like: https://i2.kknews/SIG=347r2mu/s780003ooq16o8944p1.jpg

    [2] ¨C basically a gay joke for don¡¯t drop the soap.

 Chapter 342 Part 1 - Highway of Death

    <strong>Chapter 342 Part 1 ¨C Highway of Death</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    ¡°AGAIN?! Do you know how to drive?! You keep hitting the brakes! Are you doing this on purpose?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, hahaha, please don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s driving skills were terrible, yet the vehicle¡¯s speed was very fast!

    The scenery on both sides of the road continuously swept by them, and the cold wind was blown into the car through the window.

    At first, everyone couldn¡¯t help but grab onto whatever they could, but as the car drove faster and faster, they all felt a somewhat refreshing feeling.

    Abandoned cars could be seen on both sides of the highway. When the Falcon Camp decided to take over this area, these vehicles on the highway were all pushed to the sides of the road, leaving only one big road for vehicles to pass.

    Smears of dark dried up blood could be seen on most of the car wrecks. Some of the vehicles also had white bones being crushed under them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly feel like this is a highway of death....¡±

    Shana looked through the window and said.

    Yu Wen Xuan nodded, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, this is definitely the highway of death! When the apocalypse broke out, many people had wanted to escape from the city. As a result, due to the highway being blocked by traffic, many people died. Of course, many zombies also remained on the highway. When the highway was re-opened by the Falcon camp, they had lost a lot of manpower to clear it. Even now, this highway isn¡¯tpletely safe. If it was a suburban highway, the situation might have been better. But unfortunately, the camp had no choice but to clear this highway. This was because after passing through A-city, you could directly enter the mountains. This was the ideal escape route for many people.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you justpletely kill all the zombies on the highway?¡± Ronnie asked doubtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s a waste of time and ammunition. The route is just too long, there would be too many zombies to deal with, and the workload would be huge. How many people do you think we have in the camp? There¡¯s no more than 5,000 survivors with decentbat capabilities, and no more than 1,500 elite soldiers. Out of all of these people, only a thousand of them could actually gear up to fight. Anyways, since you guys are about to join our camp, it¡¯s okay for me to tell you about these things. As for my brother-inw and my cousin, I honestly don¡¯t think I need to be wary of them.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan said with a rxed smile.

    However, his words immediately made Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie look at each other. There were only about a thousand armed forces?

    This waspletely different from what they had imagined!

    However, Ling Mo silently nodded. After half a year of development, this number was quite reasonable.

    The number of elites that survived in the military camp probably didn¡¯t even exceed over 300 people in the beginning....

    They were only able to save that many people due to responding to the crisis with calmness while making the correct decisions.

    Other ces, such as the barracks where Ling Mo had been, only had one psychic that survived....

    Even if the camp poption kept increasing, the amount of weapons and equipment they had were still limited.

    Without the ability to produce them, they could only rely on collecting. However, A-City was just a prefecture-level city, as well as a tourist city. How many weapons could they have possibly found?

    They could only turn to the city that was closest to them, which was X-City. It was rich in resources and weapons.

    ¡°Say, what¡¯s your superpower? If you don¡¯t want other people to know... Hey, short-haired girl, can you please cover your ears.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan said unceremoniously.

    Ronnie was stunned and her face turned red.

    ¡°Hmph! Who the hell wants to hear about that pervert¡¯s business!¡±

    After muttering, Ronnie covered her ears. In order to avoid suspicion, she even specifically moved her head to the window.

    The sounds of whistling winds entered into her ears. With this, it would be impossible to hear, right?

    Wu Peng Fei hesitated for a moment. He was just about to copy Ronnie and cover his ears when he heard Ling Mo say, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to.¡±

    ¡°My powers ... are purely spiritual based.¡±

    Ling Mo obviously wouldn¡¯t tell theplete truth, such as the nature of his power, or how his powers actually also allowed him to control things......

    ¡°In other words, you have the ability to detect a small area for a short duration of time, right? That means yourbat ability is probably weak... Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you fight. All you need to do is help guide me when we get there.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan thought for a while, then shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 342 Part 2 - Highway of Death

    <strong>Chapter 342 Part 2 ¨C Highway of Death</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°That attitude tells me you¡¯re not very confident in my abilities...¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to theb before? Why do you still need me to lead the way?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been to the building before, but I haven¡¯t really been inside theb. Plus, there are also CCTVs and guards to monitor the area. It would be hard to avoid them without anyone to help me sense where they are. Of course there is another n which you could help me.¡±

    There¡¯s another n?

    ¡°Well if this other method isn¡¯t too troublesome...¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡± Yu Wen Xuan turned his head and smiled at Ling Mo. ¡°When you go in with me, we kill all the guards and while we¡¯re at it, we might as well destroy all the CCTVs.¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, I¡¯d rather stick with the first n.¡±

    Ling Mo helplessly patted his forehead. That second option was no different than suiciding. The one thing that the Falcon Camp didn¡¯tck, were psychics.

    With that many psychics in the Falcon Camp, they might notice his movements the moment Ling Mo makes a move.

    The reason why he went to the camp was to obtain benefits, not find people trying to kill him.

    ¡°Ahhahaha, actually, I think the second n is more interesting.¡± Yu Wen Xuan said regretfully, ¡°But since brother-inw isn¡¯t willing, then I¡¯ll just forget it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me to protect your cousin? Why are you trying to get me killed in a blink of an eye?!¡±

    Ling Mo clenched his fist and asked.

    Without Zhang Yu¡¯s help to mediate things, Ling Mo was barely controlling his urge to not beat Yu Wen Xuan.

    Yu Wen Xuan revealed a smile that made you want to beat him, ¡°Although I only have one cousin, my brother-inw can still be reced...... OW! Cousin, why are you hitting me?¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo is my only spouse.¡±

    Li Ya Ling said with a nk expression.

    She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something threatening, but stopped in the end. Although she had recovered her human memories, she still thinks like a zombie. Ling Mo had spent some time re-educating her not to say things subconsciously in front of others.

    Li Ya Lin¡¯s eyes revealed a look of confusion for a while.

    However, the smile on Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s face had vanished. He was silent for a while, then nodded seriously, ¡°I was just joking. To protect you, I would of course also protect my brother-inw...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me, just don¡¯t trick me.¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°I saw many soldiers and survivors being sent over here. Did the security in A-City be more lenient?¡±

    ¡°Yep, you sure know how to pick your timing. If it was before, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee a sess. But this time, with you working with me, the sess rate is as high as 80%!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan excitedly honked at a few zombies whom then jumped out and charged towards the SUV.

    One of the zombies had already rushed to the window of the car, but was quickly killed by Ye Lian under Ronnie¡¯s loud screams.

    ¡°Why is there a 20% chance of failure?¡± Ling Mo asked immediately.

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s mouth exposed a crazy smile, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. In short, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Falcon camp.¡±

    Don¡¯t underestimate???

    Ling Mo thought that he never once underestimated the Falcon Camp. The strength of the camp was definitely strong in order for them to develop to their current state.

    The zombie¡¯s fighting force was still too strongpared to that of humans...

    Even if the human was a psychic, he or she still wouldn¡¯t be able to live an easy life in this zombie world.

    Not even Ling Mo had it easy. Him and his girlfriends were constantly facing threats.

    Wu Peng Fei was confused with what he had heard, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯t be tempted to know stuff that he shouldn¡¯t know.

    Now that he has decided to join the camp, he believed that he should focus on thinking about how to work hard to contribute to the camp.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be too embarrassed to face Ling Mo if he was still living the life of a dog after making such bold promises?

    Seeing that Ronnie was still covering her ears, Ling Mo quickly gestured to Ye Lian.

    She pulled Ronnie back, and the girl instantly shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    ¡°Even if you heard, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Ling Mo thought. She was just a dumb little girl with no power. She didn¡¯t dare offend Yu Wen Xuan, nor did she know Ling Mo¡¯s real power....

    Instead, her ass was constantly seen by Ling Mo, over and over again on multiple asions....

    Yu Wen Xuan drove crazily throughout the entire ride. Apart from some zombies rushing to their deaths and trying to frighten them along the way, there weren¡¯t too many problems.

    A single car driving on the road was much more convenient than driving together in a team.

    Wu Peng Fei took the opportunity to practice his shooting skills. However, there was barely any improvement.

    On the contrary, Ye Lian and the other two girls were excited while watching him and decided topete with one another. They aimed to see who could kill the most zombies, and fresh blood quickly spilled all over the SUV.

    ¡°I suddenly feel so pressured; I didn¡¯t expect for my cousin to be so violent......¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan felt depressed and suddenly leaned forward. His head mmed onto the middle of the steering wheel and the car horn sounded immediately.

    ¡°HEY! Pull yourself together!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, I didn¡¯t expect you to care about me so much, I am so touched....¡±

    ¡°BULLSHIT! I was concerned for the people in this car, keep your eyes on the road!¡±

    Ling Mo cursed loudly. During this whole trip, he had been training his spiritual force. He had to spread his tentacles and make sure that he was always prepared to save this SUV!

 Chapter 343 Part 1 - The Crazy Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 343 Part 1 ¨C The Crazy Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    <i>TL: We have decided to do three parts in this chapter.</i>

    In fact, Yu Wen Xuan was still slightly concerned with Li Ya Lin¡¯s situation.

    From time to time, he would nce at the rearview mirror and seemed as if he wanted to ask something.

    However, Li Ya Lin¡¯s current cold attitude became an excellent shield for her.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what might have happened between them, but Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s attitude was weird.

    He seemed to be very careful whenever it came to Li Ya Lin, as if she was a porcin doll that was brittle and easily broken.

    ¡°Judging from his actions, it seems that something happened in their past.... Forget it, as long as her real identity isn¡¯t exposed, everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Ling Mo thought.

    40 minutester, the SUV finally exited the highway and arrived at A-City.

    As a tourist city with mountains and rivers, the scenery of A-City looked really good.

    To enter the city, you needed to cross a bridge. Under the bridge was a river thatcked water, and many parts on the bottom of the river were seen. It was covered with golden reeds and looked very beautiful.

    Compared with X-City where zombies were everywhere, A-City was a city that made people feel calm and rxed.

    At the other end of the city, was A-City¡¯s istion zone.

    However, the environment in A-city was very unique. A river divided the city into four parts, running through the city, and each part was connected by a bridge.

    For human survivors, such an environment had its advantages and disadvantages. For one, they¡¯re much safer, but on the other hand, the chances of searchable resources decreased.

    However, the reason why they were able to build an istion zone in this city had arge part to do with the special terrain and environment they had.

    ording to Yu Wen Xuan, as the number of survivors increased, it became difficult for the Falcon Camp to rely on the existing reserves of the city to support so many people.

    The consumption of ammunition while being unable to refill, caused a major headache for the camp.

    With such a situation, the best way for them to solve this problem was to go to the X-City, which was the closest and full of resources.

    Therefore, the Falcon camp had built the road leading to X-city early, and slowly cleared out the highway.

    These projects required a long time beforepletion and had also caused a lot of deaths.

    When they sent out three exploration squads to X-City, the entire Falcon camp had all their attention on them, waiting for the news they brought back.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, when Tom returned back to the camp, Brother Ling should have caught the attention of many members of the camp.¡±

    Shana suddenly whispered to Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian.

    Their hearing was much more sharp than ordinary people and the sounds of their whispers were so low that their voices werepletely inaudible.

    In addition, Shana deliberately opened a slit in the window, and the wind immediately covered her whisperspletely. Even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t hear what she was whispering about.

    to be continued....

 Chapter 343 Part 2 - The Crazy Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 343 Part 2 ¨C The Crazy Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Li Ya Lin had a depressed look on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I feel like this, but I don¡¯t like Brother Ling getting too close to humans.¡±

    Ye Lian opened her mouth and hesitated for a while before she squeezed out a sentence, ¡°I...I think...it¡¯s fine... as long as Brother Ling ... is happy.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ye Lian has always been such a nice girl. However, I feel the same way as Senior Sister. Some humans are good and some humans are bad ... but there aren¡¯t any humans that are angels or devils. The more I think about it now, the more confused I feel. Human nature is like a double-edged sword.¡±

    As Shana spoke, she looked out the window.

    Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian looked at each other, then shook their heads at the same time.

    ¡°What¡¯s a....... Double-edged sword?¡±

    ¡°Is that aplex emotion that only humans have? We don¡¯t understand....¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I forgot to tell you guys. Since I¡¯m bringing you guys with me, we can¡¯t take the normal route. We have to go around from the other side, but that means we need to pass through the area filled with zombies!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan suddenly whistled excitedly and said.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you a captain? Can¡¯t you just use your rank to pass through?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that easy? Hahahaha, the entrance is guarded by members of the intelligence team. They are very strict in their inspections. And also.... ¡± Yu Wen Xuan suddenly turned his head and looked at Ling Mo with aplicated expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to trust your abilities? Are you strong? Show me, so I can feel secure in giving my cousin to you. Think of it as a cousin... No, as a parent¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°Understood....¡± Ling Mo stared at him, then nodded, ¡°FUCK, you purposely tricked me!¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    This was the end of the matter and Ling Mo could only follow Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s idea.

    Although he may seem a bit insane, Ling Mo didn¡¯t think he would put them in some kind of impossible situation......

    However, when the SUV drove onto another bridge, Ling Mo almost bit his tongue!

    On the other side of the bridge, it waspletely packed full of zombies!

    Crossing the bridge was the zombie area of A-City!

    All the zombies that were not killed, had gathered over there, upying half of the city.

    ¡°This number.... is fucking huge!¡±

    Even in X-City, Ling Mo had never seen such arge zombie horde......

    ¡°AH! Why are there so many?! With so many gathered together, why didn¡¯t you guys use a machine gun to mow them down or bomb all of them to death? Wu Peng Fei revealed an extremely shocked expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yu Wen Xuan looked back at him and smiled, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that simple? They might seem tightly packed together, but those are just ordinary zombies. Not to mention, they have fought with us for such a long time, most of them learned to not confront us when we have guns. Their ability to adapt is frightening. Even if theyck intelligence, their instincts will still encourage them to avoid disadvantages. To put it bluntly, the so-called zombies aren¡¯t afraid of death. In fact, the ignorant are fearless. However, when arge group of them begins to die, the same kind of sacrifice will let them learn to avoid disasters. Of course, it¡¯s just avoiding and not because they are afraid. Crazy zombies....¡±

    ¡°In addition, the high-level zombies that are the real dangerous ones, are all hiding behind them. Take this for example.... Look at the amount of zombies here and tell me if you¡¯ve noticed any problems?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ronnie was so scared that her voice was shaking.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 343 Part 3 - The Crazy Zombie

    Chapter 343 Part 3 ¨C The Crazy Zombie

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°The problem lies in the quantity. I think, the zombies in A-City are different whenpared with the zombies in X-City. Due to us killing arge amount of them, it caused them to start ... breeding!¡± Yu Wen Xuan creepily winked his eyes.

    Although his tone obviously sounded like he was quite excited, Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei on the other hand shouted in horror, ¡°BREEDING?!¡±

    They swallowed their saliva in horror. The fact that they could evolve was already horrifying. Now these monsters had the ability to reproduce!

    Breeding? Ling Mo also immediately straightened up his body.

    He already knew that when a zombie reached the advanced level, they would start to look for a mate. By the time they reached the leader level, they would definitely have found a spouse.

    But... Ling Mo never really noticed any new zombies being born in X-City probably because the city was too big and there were too many zombies.

    But here, in A-City, the zombies have already begun to breed?!?!

    Li Ya Lin, who was sitting in the back row, also opened her eyes widely and muttered, ¡°Give... Birth.... To.... A.... Child!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan was very happy in arousing Li Ya Lin¡¯s interest. He immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, a child. The zombie¡¯s ability to adapt to the environment is simply too strong, and they seem to adjust their evolution ording to the changes in the environment. When they realized they werecking in poption, they began to breed to create offspring. This nature is simr to humans. However, although the appearance of a zombie child is the same as a human child, there are still many noticeable differences. You should be mentally prepared. If you¡¯re lucky, we might see er. Since we¡¯re on the subject, I might as well let you know something very important.¡±

    His eyes suddenly became a bit strange, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile that couldn¡¯t be suppressed, ¡°You need to be careful of those babies!¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so easy, how do you expect us to prepare?!¡±

    ¡°My brain can¡¯t handle this kind of news, I can¡¯t prepare myself for this, Wwwu, I want to get off the car!¡±

    However, at this moment, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to themin.

    They weren¡¯t able to see what Ling Mo was seeing right now. Li Ya Lin¡¯s spiritual light ball currently had almost turned the entire car red!

    The fierce spiritual fluctuations of a leader-level zombie made even the zombies on the other side of the river roar!

    ¡°Wow, it seems that I smell very delicious to them, look at how weing they are of me.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan reached out and waved his hand toward the other side, ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, you obviously smell terrible. This scent of yours smells like shit whenpared with Brother Ling¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Um....is it okay to say to your older cousin?¡±

    ¡°Hee hee, Huh? Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Li Ya Lin seemed to be trying to restrain something at this time. When Ling Mo turned around to face her, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    That expression on her face was exactly the same as the first time Ling Mo saw Li Ya Lin!

    Full of desire ... as if she was looking at delicious food....

 Chapter 344 Part 1 - Shooting Flames From Your Butt With Style

    <strong>Chapter 344 Part 1 ¨C Shooting mes From Your Butt With Style</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Li Ya Lin¡¯s reaction made Ling Mo realize that he still underestimated the desire that leader-level zombies had for the reproduction of offsprings.

    But thinking back, zombies never joked around. Li Ya Lin kept mentioning about having children due to instinctual needs.

    He had already sowed his seeds on a number of asions, but all of his seeds were drowned in the virus. Ling Mo gradually felt disheartened by this.

    For him, having the girls was enough.

    It¡¯s a pity that they couldn¡¯t have children, but there wasn¡¯t a need to rush.

    But when he saw Li Ya Lin¡¯s expression and realized that her spiritual light ball was violently fluctuating, he felt shocked.

    Sure enough ... the so-called, no need to rush, was all his idea!

    Although Li Ya Lin was a zombie, she also had her own desires.

    Maybe in the future, Shana and Ye Lian would also enter this type of situation. Could he continue to ignore it when it reached that point?

    ¡°In this case, hopefully we can find a solution to this problem in A-City!¡± Ling Mo thought while revealing a smile at Li Ya Lin.

    Seeing his expression, Li Ya Lin¡¯s slightly violent gaze slowly returned back to normal, and her spiritual activity also calmed down as well.

    Fortunately, this abnormal change wasn¡¯t noticed by the others.

    The middle of the bridge waspletely blown up. It was impossible for the SUV to drive through it.

    When they had reached the bridge deck, Yu Wen Xuan stepped on the car elerator, but quickly mmed the brakes under the screams of Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie.

    ¡°HOLYSHIT, I almost thought the car would drop directly into the river!¡± Wu Peng Fei patted his chest to calm himself. At that moment, his heart was beating so fast that he almost felt like he was dying.

    ¡°I thought I was going to die....¡± Ronnie quickly pushed the car door open and threw up.

    Ling Mo¡¯splexion had turned pale. He red at Yu Wen Xuan and with great difficulty, resisted the urge to choke him to death.

    To stay with this madman was putting your life at risk!

    However, Ye Lian and the girls were all happy, even Hei Si showed an expression full of excitement.

    In addition to killing zombies and teasing humans, they seemed to have discovered a new type of entertainment.

    ¡°Ahahahaha, exciting isn¡¯t it? Most people can¡¯t see such godly driving skills like mine.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan jumped out of the car and took a bunch of firecrackers from the trunk.

    These firecrackers were modified and it was very long.

    ¡°We need to keep these monsters upied over here, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to get through.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan exined while at the same time, while preparing to set off some firecrackers.

    The whole bridge was about 130 meters long, and destroyed area in the middle was roughly 50 meters.

    On the opposite side of the bridge, it waspletely packed with zombies. They kept groaning and waving their blood-stained arms.

    Their blood-red eyes looked violent and their twisted faces were terrifying.

    Some zombies grabbed onto the iron railings of the bridge and kept scratching it, letting loose a shrill loud noise.

    Facing so many zombies at such a short distance, Ye Lian and the girls seemed indifferent and Ling Mo was able to remain calm. However, Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie had turned pale, and their legs started trembling.

    If it wasn¡¯t because they just had a near death experience, they probably would have freaked out by now.

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s ¡°Godly Driving Skills¡± yed a major role in helping them steel their nerves.

    ¡°Previously, I felt that I was sick of the car moving. Now I find myself feeling sick after seeing so zombies...... Please allow me to hide in the car......¡±

    Wu Peng Fei slowly climbed back into the car. Ronnie forced herself to take a closer look and couldn¡¯t help but scream, and then quickly jumped back into the car, burying her head and not looking back.

    Ling Mo stood at the edge of the bridge and looked thoughtfully at the zombies on the other side.

    Why...? Do I get that feeling something is wrong......?

    ¡°Ah, Yes!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly cried in surprise, ¡°The zombies here are really differentpared to those that I met!¡±

    With a distance of fifty meters, even a high-level zombie wouldn¡¯t be able to jump over.

    The river below was very deep and the currents were strong.

    But these things couldn¡¯t be considered as obstacles for zombies!

    From Ling Mo¡¯s experience, as long as someone was on the other side, they would definitely try and rush over!

    But surprisingly, they stood there for two or three minutes. Although the zombies were wild with craziness, none of them had tried to jump over to attack!

    to be continued...

 Chapter 344 Part 2 - Shooting Flames From Your Butt With Style

    <strong>Chapter 344 Part 2 ¨C Shooting mes From Your Butt With Style</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°See, I told you guys, the zombies are extremely adaptable to the environment. These zombies have learned that it¡¯s not smart to try and jump over. However, the amount of zombies that died to this river are thousands.¡±

    Said Yu Wen Xuan, who had just finished cing the firecrackers.

    ¡°Fortunately, I never drank directly from any river, or even wash my face with it....¡±

    Ling Mo had just finished speaking when sounds of two people vomitinging from the direction of the SUV.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys drank from it? Isn¡¯t that asking to die?¡± Ling Mo asked curiously.

    Wu Peng Fei raised his hand with great difficulty and swayed.

    ¡°Did you use it to wash your hands or brush your teeth?¡± Yu Wen Xuan also added with interest.

    ¡°*BARF!*¡±

    When he asked this, Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie vomited even more.

    ¡°Eh.... I feel sorry for you guys. But Wen Xuan, even if these zombies don¡¯t jump, how are we going to get to the other side? Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°There is a small reservoir above us and we can go past through the dam. But if we don¡¯t keep them upied here, these zombies will follow us.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan said.

    He was the one leading. Although Ling Mo did have his doubts, he didn¡¯t ask anything else.

    After the SUV turned around and started to drive down from the bridge, Yu Wen Xuan made a snap with his fingers.

    Ling Mo noticed a spark of me fly onto the bridge and guessed that the fuse for the firecrackers.

    ¡°We only have five minutes, hold on to your seats!¡±

    As the first firecracker exploded, Yu Wen Xuan began to speed up.

    The SUV sped along the deste river bank and they soon saw a small reservoir.

    The dam hasn¡¯t been blown up, but the connection between the two areas was. However, the gap seemed to be about ten meters long.

    ¡°A drawbridge?¡±

    A drawbridge was installed onto the connection. This was the first time Ling Mo has ever seen such an ancient design for a bridge. Its appearance was simr to the drawbridges that castles used to cross moats.

    However, this bridge looked as if it was about to crumble and looked dangerous.

    ¡°Of course, our thinking in the past was more optimistic. We thought that we couldpletely eliminate these zombies without consuming too much ammunition and troops. But the truth was, it was too difficult to stop them. The drawbridge waspletely useless against them. We didn¡¯t even bother thinking about regaining lost territory, everyone just wished to never lower the drawbridge again.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm andughed.

    ¡°But.... I remember there were a few towns over there, right? Moreover, isn¡¯t that the way to the mountains? Several huge districts are over there ...¡± Ronnie suddenly interrupted.

    She had just finished asking, when she suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened and she raised her hand to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Could it be that you guys.......¡±

    Looking at her horrified expression, the look on Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s face suddenly became serious, ¡°If you were the leader, would you choose to save the majority, or put them all at risk just to save a few people that might be already dead?¡±

    ¡°I....¡± Ronnie was stunned.

    This problem seemed to be too heavy for an ordinary girl......

    Wu Peng Fei took a deep breath at this time and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious to save the majority. Decisions made by leaders aren¡¯t always morally right, but they are definitely correct.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan unexpectedly looked at Wu Peng Fei and showed a smile, ¡°Yep, you said it well.¡±

    After lowering the drawbridge, Yu Wen Xuan rushed into car and quickly drove through. Then he went back alone and pulled the drawbridge back up.

    At first, Ling Mo thought that Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s abilities could only be used forbat. However, Ling Mo never expected him to put in so much effort just to develop a new technique with his abilities.

    With a distance of more than ten meters, he actually jumped across the river without hesitation after getting a running start.

    A me burst out from his butt, letting him shoot forward instantly, like a rocketuncher, he then smashed into the back of the SUV with a ¡°Bang.¡±

    This action scared everyone in the car. When Yu Wen Xuan got back into the car with a smile on his face, he found Ling Mo staring at him with a strange expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you just thinking that I looked very handsome after pulling off such a godly stunt like that? No need to worship this big brother....¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan grabbed his hair proudly and asked.

    ¡°No... All I wanted to ask is if your ass... is okay?¡± Ling Mo asked in a strange tone.

    At the moment when Yu Wen Xuan got on the SUV, Ling Mo clearly saw that his pants were burnt.

    Luckily, inside his pants, he wore leather, which protected them from the danger of his ass showing. However, it still looked quite hrious....

 Chapter 345 Part 1 - Faster, More, And Less Effort!

    <strong> Chapter 345 Part 1 ¨C Faster, More, And Less Effort!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    The sounds of firecrackers could be heard once every few seconds. It was enough to attract the attention of those zombies.

    When the SUV drove to the other side, everyone in the car felt as if their hearts stopped beating.

    The amount of zombies here was too difficult to estimate. Although the overall number was definitely not asrge as X-City, but they were never clustered into such a big horde!

    Ling Mo looked somewhat calm on the surface, however, Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly.

    Especially Ronnie, she totally regretted her decision to join them.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her sudden impulse to remain here, she wouldn¡¯t have her ass seen nor would she be dragged to this ce to die....

    Although she regretted it, she didn¡¯tin out loud. Shepletely broke down in panic and felt wronged!

    However, right now was a crucial moment. Although Ling Mo could hear the uncontroble sobs from Ronnie, he didn¡¯t have the time to take care of her.

    Even Wu Peng Fei didn¡¯t bother to use any other means offorting her other than whispering, ¡°Calm down, with Ling Mo here, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Yeah....... Although I think he¡¯s a huge pervert, it seems like he is the only person I can rely on at this time....

    ¡°The location here is a bit more hidden and since no one ever dared to use the drawbridge again, there aren¡¯t any zombies in the vicinity.¡±

    The SUV suddenly made a sharp turn and climbed up a mountain track. Yu Wen Xuan, in a rxed manner, said ¡°However, the route we are taking will have quite a lot of zombies. Yes.... In about two minutes, we will meet arge number of zombie brothers and sisters! Please look forward to a spectacr scene!¡±

    ¡°WHO THE FUCK WOULD LOOK FORWARD TO THAT!¡± Ronnie screamed.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Ye Lian, hold your gun out of the window and start shooting when the zombies show up. Don¡¯t let them get too close. In this type of situation, it¡¯s too dangerous for hand-to-handbat. Shana, you¡¯ll be responsible for the other side and Senior Sister will be responsible for supporting either side if the situation gets rough.¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a while and quickly made arrangements, ¡°As for me, I¡¯ll go out to the sunroof. I¡¯ll take care of all the zombies at the front.¡±

    Ye Lian reached out and touched Ling Mo with concern.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her big eyes have already conveyed the emotions that she wanted to express to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for the spiritual force consumption, I¡¯ve already prepared a solution for it.¡± Ling Mo smiled and nodded.

    The solution he was referring to was the remaining bottle of blood from the Spider Empress in which he had in his backpack. After a bit of dilution, it was the best item to use to recover spiritual force.

    But this stuff was very valuable to Ling Mo. If he could, he would have tried to save it. However, now he didn¡¯t really have much of a choice.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Wu Peng Fei quickly asked.

    Ling Mo wanted say he would be d if they didn¡¯t cause trouble, but just when the words reached his lips, he changed them, ¡°Didn¡¯t Wen Xuan say there were guns behind the seat? Take one out and let Ye Lian help set it up. However, you must make sure the muzzle is always facing the window. When the zombies get close, don¡¯t think too much, just shoot.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wu Peng Fei nodded immediately.

    He naturally knew that Ling Mo gave him something to do so he wouldn¡¯t feel useless. In fact, he didn¡¯t expect him to kill many zombies.

    However, this at least allowed Wu Peng Fei to feel very motivated!

    to be continued...

 Chapter 345 Part 2 - Faster, More, And Less Effort!

    <strong>Chapter 345 Part 2 ¨C Faster, More, And Less Effort!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°I believe that I can kill at least one or two zombies if I shot randomly. I can¡¯t be worse than Ye Lian, right? I doubt that she had any gun training. She probably at most has only touched them....¡±

    Although it was really embarrassing topare himself with a girl, Wu Peng Fei only had this method to encourage himself.

    ¡°Are you fine with my arrangements?¡± Ling Mo turned to Yu Wen Xuan and asked.

    ¡°Very good! Then, what should I do? Make some arrangements for me as well. To be honest, you being able to respond to this so calmly let me get a better understanding of you.¡± Yu Wen Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°Just concentrate on driving, don¡¯t stop for any reason. If you stop, I don¡¯t really need to tell you what will be left of us. Also, you should be able to handle your own window, right?¡±

    After Ling Mo finished talking, he took a deep breath and got out from the sunroof.

    The strong wind blew straight into his face and Ling Mo felt a lot more clear-headed.

    On both sides of the road were low-rise bungalows. Looking further, he could already see the main road.

    The figures of zombies could also be faintly seen.

    Since he was the only one on top of the car, his actions were not visible to others. Ling Mo quickly put the mutant zombie drug into his mouth, then looked in front of him with a solemn expression.

    With Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s driving speed, the SUV had already reached the main road in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Several zombies were hit by the SUV, but the dozen or so zombies that were still around wildly rushed over.

    The shots of gunfire sounded immediately, and blood was sttered everywhere.

    However, like what Yu Wen Xuan had said before. The zombies in A-City were more experienced in dodging bullets than the zombies in X-City!

    As soon as they noticed a muzzle being pointed at them, these zombies would quickly speed up, or jump very high to avoid the bullets.

    Wu Peng Fei fired seven or eight shots continuously, and missed.

    On the contrary, Ye Lian¡¯s shots were urate and fast, she seemed to be able to predict the zombie¡¯s movements. There were many times where they were struck by her bullets when they tried to evade.

    It¡¯s not surprising though; she is a zombie......

    However, the people in the car didn¡¯t know that. Yu Wen Xuan and Wu Peng Fei werepletely stunned by Ye Lian¡¯s precise shooting.

    Especially Wu Peng Fei, he knew Ye Lian a long time ago. Although Ye Lian¡¯s behaviour was differentpared to the past, he also noticed that Ye Lian changed a lot.

    But her turning into a sharpshooter was too much for him to handle!

    ¡°She¡¯s so strong....¡±

    Wu Peng Fei¡¯s mindpletely broke down. In these past two days, his understanding of things was subverted too much and too fast.

    However, Ling Mo had long anticipated this result.

    In the past, Ling Mo discovered that Ye Lian had a talent for shooting, when she was ying with crossbows.

    However, since she was a zombie, she naturally preferred melee over rangedbat. Who knows if the situation will change after she evolves.

    Some zombies that were hit by the SUV didn¡¯t die. They quickly got back up and threw themselves on to the car. Several of themnded on top of the hood and slowly struggled to climb up.

    With the addition of these zombies, there were already five or six zombies hanging on to the SUV.

    Some zombies leaped violently on to the railings on the side of the road. Using only one jump, they leapt from the railings and threw themselves towards Ling Mo.

    However, with Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s driving speed, these zombies caught empty air and fell heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Ling Mo, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Yu Wen Xuan screamed and excitedly out loud as he mmed on the gas pedal!

    Since Ya Lin chose to follow this man, he would believe in Ling Mo for the time being!

    A zombie had caught the wiper, then jerked itself upwards, and mmed into the front window.

    As they were only separated by ayer of ss, Ronnie screamed out loud from the backseat, however Yu Wen Xuan was still smiling.

    There was no need to try and escape. No matter how many zombies he faced, he would never run away anymore...

    At that time, the girl who he didn¡¯t trust didn¡¯t hesitate to save him. Now, will this man, who he ced his trust in, disappoint him?

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    When the zombie mmed the window the second time, it was suddenly hit by something invisible and it directly flew away.

    When it fell back down, it smashed into the SUV.

    All the zombies that were unable to get a strong hold of the car were immediately shaken off by the impact.

    One of them tried to grab onto the front bumper, however, it¡¯s legs were run over by the wheels of the SUV. Half of the body immediately became flesh and blood under the intense friction and its intestines were flowing out to the ground.

    Thebination of his substantialized tentaclesbined with his puppet ability, made Ling Mo the strongest fighting force.

    Not only were the zombies on the car cleaned up in a weird way, but even the zombies that ran towards the car were also killed.

    And whenpared to the girls¡¯ attack method which doesn¡¯t necessarily always kill, Ling Mo would kill every zombie with a head shot.

    Every zombie that he killed, there was always a small hole on its head!

    Ever since his fight with the Spider Queen, Ling Mo¡¯s control over his tentacles has be much better.

    In this way, it would allow him to attack more zombies at the same time, using the same amount of spiritual force.

    However, the difference between the Spider Queen¡¯s tentacles and his, was that her tentacles were all real physical attacks, which consumed physical strength.

    And Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles were purely spiritual. Even if he materialized his tentacles, the amount of damage he could deal would depend on his mind.

    It was faster, more efficient, and used less effort!

 Chapter 346 Part 1 - Attack of the Baby Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 346 Part 1 ¨C Attack of the Baby Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Before the SUV reached the main road, both Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei had hoped that Yu Wen Xuan was joking about what he had said....

    However, everything he said was ... true!

    The zombies along the way were like the endless waves from the sea. After getting past one wave, another wave would show up right behind it.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force was quickly consumed and if it wasn¡¯t because he had taken the Spider Queen¡¯s blood beforehand, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able tost this long.

    Ye Lian and Wu Peng Fei¡¯s bullets were almostpletely used up, leaving about 10 or so grenades left.

    After being thrown into a densely packed group of zombies, a st of fire shed, and countless disembodied limbs flew out.

    Hei Si was responsible for throwing grenades. Her host wasn¡¯t as strong as Ye Lian and the girls, but her main body had a strong sense of smell and a keen judgement.

    There was basically no need for her to visually see where the zombies were. She could judge where the most number of zombies were based on their smell and she was always urate.

    Who would have thought that this useless maid girl would actually be able to y such an important role at a crucial time? Wu Peng Fei felt that if his eyes widened anymore, his eyeballs would drop out.......

    After meeting Ling Mo, he felt that he experienced a never ending amount of surprises and fears, constantly challenging the limits of his mind.

    ¡°YAHOO! THIS IS FUCKING AWESOME! HAHAHAHAHA! YA LIN, THIS BROTHER-IN-LAW SURE IS AMAZING!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan honked the horn and yelled excitedly.

    However, Ling Mo had already noticed that although he seemed crazy most of the time, he would always make a fairly calm judgment at a critical moment.

    If it weren¡¯t for his quick sharp turns shaking off a few zombies, Ling Mo¡¯s pressure would have been much greater than it is now.

    Not to mention, it was impossible to drive a car in a sea of zombies without having nerves of steel and urate judgment.

    ¡°Phew.... With Wen Xuan¡¯s help, I can basically just focus on the zombies in front of us without any worries, making this battle an excellent way for me to practice.¡±

    Ling Mo exhaled a deep breath and thought excitedly.

    His spiritual force had been emptied out several times already, but he was able to quickly recover it. In the process, Ling Mo felt that his spiritual force seems to have gotten some stimtion, indicating signs of growth.

    Ling Mo had developed some new methods of using spiritual force, but the biggest obstacle in front of him now was that he didn¡¯t have enough spiritual force.

    However, spiritual force wasn¡¯t something that could easily be improved.

    The evolution of psychics wasn¡¯t as direct and easy as zombies.

    The zombies could swallow their own kind to evolve, but what could psychics do? They can¡¯t possibly go and bite other psychics now, can they?

    Therefore, every opportunity to grow his spiritual force was extremely valuable for Ling Mo.

    The SUV drove recklessly into the streets, leaving behind many zombie corpses along the way.

    Ling Mo took notice that all the roads chosen by Wen Xuan had very few vehicles.

    Even if he was blocked from the front, he would find a way to go around, in order to avoid getting trapped.

    ¡°Do you know what? You guys are so lucky! The strongest zombie doesn¡¯t seem to be active. He¡¯s probably still wounded ever since he escaped from usst time!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan suddenly shouted.

    The strongest zombie?

    That¡¯s right, with so many zombies trapped in one small area, there would definitely be one that evolved into a Zombie Leader.

    If a zombie leader really did jump out to stop them, that would truly be terrifying......

    However, with such an important detail, Yu Wen Xuan didn¡¯t bother telling them this first and decided to let luck determine their fates. Ling Mo really wanted to jump back inside the car right now and smack him a couple of times in the face!

    ¡°Pay attention everyone! We are heading towards the direction of the camp now. The number of zombies over there blocking our path is the most!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s shouting made Wu Peng Fei¡¯s face suddenly be extremely ugly.

    Over there is the most? WHAT THE HELL! Then what about the ce we just went through?! It¡¯spletely packed with zombies!

    Ronnie was already frightened to death. To her, a couple of more zombies didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference from the current amount of zombies....

    to be continued...

 Chapter 346 Part 2 - Attack of the Baby Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 346 Part 2 ¨C Attack of the Baby Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°Compared to how important those experimented corpses are.... it¡¯s fine to take a bit of risk.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and drank a bit of the zombie drug to prepare himself.

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    The SVU quickly sped up, advancing into a Garden Avenue and the number of zombies on the road increased significantly.

    Moreover, the amount of high-level zombies also increased significantly. Many zombies began to take the opportunity to bypass Ling Mo¡¯s defense and sessfully throw themselves onto the car.

    However, Ye Lian and the girls were able to disy their extremely strongbat power at this time. Even though they had limited visibility within the car, they were able to bypass this issue thanks to Hei Si¡¯s ability share the Lind Mo¡¯s to the girls.

    After Hei Si¡¯s evolution, the spiritual force consumption of Ling Mo¡¯s vision sharing ability was greatly reduced and the transmission speed was much faster than before.

    It felt as if the processor was upgraded.

    Ling Mo vaguely felt that her spiritual world also contained some other strange things, however, now is not a good time to check about it. He can only hold off his curiosity.

    For a moment, Ling Mo and his girlfriends, as well as Hei Si, protected the entire car.

    Waves of fire erupted from the front of the car. Wen Xuan had also begun to take action.

    Seeing that the pressure eased a little, Yu Wen Xuan suddenly uttered a strange scream, ¡°Quickly! Look at your ten o¡¯clock! The real monster ising!¡±

    ¡°MOTHERFUCKER! Would it fucking kill you to just say look at the left side in front of us?!¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo loudly cursed and then looked at the direction he had said.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT!¡±

    At first, Ling Mo only saw a group of zombies, but soon, he saw the ¡°monster¡± that Yu Wen Xuan was talking about!

    It was a zombie with a fat body, looking at its spiritual fluctuations, it had just recently reached the level of an advanced zombie.

    Based on Ling Mo¡¯s current strength, he didn¡¯t need to spend too much effort in killing zombies of this level. He wasn¡¯t really worried, but what made him really widen his eyes in shock was that there was a small zombie sitting on the top of that zombie¡¯s head!

    The size of its body was asrge as a cat. It looked no different from a human baby other than having bright red eyes. When it opened its mouth, a row of small teeth could be seen.

    The fleshy little hand waved and for a moment.... it looked quite cute!

    Li Ya Lin jumped up and struggled to get out and get a better view from the sunroof.

    Looking at Li Ya Ling¡¯s eager gaze, Ling Mo¡¯s heart was shocked.

    This ... was the offspring of the zombies...?

    However, it seemed harmless!

    ¡°Baby zombie, currently A-City¡¯s special attraction. Hahaha, enjoy it!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯sughter came from inside the car.

    But soon, he cried, ¡°OW! Ya Lin, why are you kicking my head!¡±

    Li Ya Lin said with a nk expression, ¡°Ling Mo is mine, who permitted you to speak to him!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re being jealous at the wrong person!¡± Ling Mo quickly whispered.

    Li Ya Lin looked at him with surprise, ¡°Am I really?¡±

    ¡°The one that should be surprised is me... That¡¯s a man! And he is also your cousin! But you did good kicking him....¡±

    Ling Mo had just finished talking when Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s screams erupted again.

    At this time, the fat male zombie had already rushed towards the SUV with the baby zombie. Yu Wen Xuan shouted from inside the car, ¡°ording to the information we have, the zombie¡¯s nature is simr to a penguin. The males are the ones who takes care of the babies. Oh! maybe their more simr to hippos! Anyways, the way they fight is a bit....¡±

    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T NEED TO TELL US!¡±

    Ling Mo had already opened his mouth at this time and only had enough time to curse, ¡°FUCK!¡±

    He originally thought that the male zombie would run with the baby to get closer, but didn¡¯t expect him to be a long-range shooter!

    When the male zombie was around 50 meters away from the SUV, he took the baby zombie from his head and threw it to Ling Mo!

    ¡°WHAT KIND OF FIGHTING METHOD IS THIS!¡±

    Did the zombie dad, decide to use his child as a bowling ball because the bones of his child was very hard?

    ¡°If there was aw that protected underage zombies of abuse, you would definitely be guilty.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp had turned numb, but thanks to Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s reminder from before, he was able to prepare himself adequately.

    More than a dozen tentacles instantly covered in front of him and had substantialized....

    ¡°OOF!¡±

    When the baby zombie hit Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles at a very fast speed, he found out that he was wrong!

    This little guy felt as if he hardly had any bones. He was basically a round meat ball!

 Chapter 347 Part 1 - Moving Human Turret

    <strong>Chapter 347 Part 1 ¨C Moving Human Turret</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°Giggle.¡±

    The baby zombie let out a soft giggle in the air and directly bounced off.

    However, at this moment, Ling Mo also got a better look at its appearance from a much closer distance.

    It was slightly smaller than a human baby, but it was much more developed.

    Whether it was its eyes or the teeth, both things made people feel threatened!

    ¡°Although it¡¯s appearance looks terrifying, it seems to be quite easy to take care of...¡±

    Ling Mo had just breathed a sigh of relief when the baby zombiended on top of a zombie and then jumped madly towards the SUV!

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The baby zombie instantly tightly grabbed the roof of the SUV, not letting go. It was lying t on the car, staring at Ling Mo less than half a meter away.

    It wore an innocent smile on its face.

    Originally, Ling Mo thought that Ya Lin would have been more interested in the baby zombie, but when he turned his head, he found out that she had went back inside the car.

    Without the ability to attack from a distance and the sunroof being too cramped, she went back inside the car to give Ling Mo some more fighting space.

    It seems that Li Ya Lin¡¯s interest was limited since she wasn¡¯t the one that gave birth to the baby zombie....

    The idea of catching the baby zombie and letting her hold it for a while was instantly shattered.

    The baby zombie looked harmless on the outside, but the hands that broke through the iron roof of the car immediately made Ling Mo think of three words: IT¡¯S A SCAM!

    Those were just a pair of small baby hands!

    An ordinary zombie was incapable of breaking through an iron sheet of a reinforced car, yet this baby zombie did it as if it was ying with tofu.

    Ling Mo finally realized why the male zombie threw the baby out without any worries......

    It¡¯s reasonable to say that guarding the young was a behavior most creatures had.

    Since zombies had the instinct to breed and increase their poption, they should naturally have the instinct to protect their future generations.

    However, now it seems that baby zombies were even more powerful than ordinary zombies!

    Thinking about it, it seems quite reasonable since ordinary zombies got their strength step by step after being infected with the virus. And baby zombies? They were born into a body that waspletely filled with the virus!

    They can¡¯t be looked down on them just because they¡¯re small. The virus in their bodies is pure!

    They¡¯ve at least reached the qualities of a high level zombie!

    Whether a zombie was strong or not had nothing to do with their gender, body, or even their age.

    What mattered was the purity of the virus. This was the only criteria for measuring the strength of zombies.

    Of course, there were individual differences between different zombies, and in general, each zombie had different strengths. This was the same with humans.

    However, the appearance of baby zombies meant that zombies have be apletely different race!

    Ling Mo tried to use his ability to control it, but the baby zombie seemed to have sensed the danger, and immediately shot out like a cannonball.

    ¡°Fuck....¡±

    Ling Mo had just enough time to move his tentacles in front of him, when he felt a shadow sh in front of him.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The baby zombie was repelled once again, but this time it was able to cling onto the rear of the car. It then gave up attacking Ling Mo and directly smashed into the rear window.

    The baby zombie¡¯s body was small and fast. Even with Ling Mo¡¯s skills, it was hard for him to aim the little monster. As long as it couldn¡¯t be aimed, attacking it was useless.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!¡±

    Screams from Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei immediately came from inside the car. Although the car was modified and installed with bulletproof ss, it was still unable to withstand the attacks from the baby zombie.

    The rapid continuous sounds of banging were like a reminder of death!

    ¡°Although it feels like I¡¯m using them as bait, this is a very good opportunity!¡±

    If Ling Mo wasn¡¯t able to turn his tentacles around in time, he could then only watch helplessly.

    However, as long as Ling Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of consuming his spiritual force, he could directly make the tentacle directly pass through the vehicle, let alone turn!

    After the screams from Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei seeded in attracting the attention of the baby zombie, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles immediately found an opportunity.

    to be continued....

 Chapter 347 Part 2 - Moving Human Turret

    <strong>Chapter 347 Part 2 ¨C Moving Human Turret</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°The baby zombie¡¯s stic body can absorb most attacks, it is also extremely fast, and it is also strong. It¡¯s a pity that it has almost no intelligence and probably can¡¯t handle prating attacks.... I need to seize this opportunity and not let Wu Peng Fei this idiot gets killed.¡±

    ¡°Shana! Help me here!¡±

    With the help of his shared vision, Ling Mo quickly found a solution.

    ¡°SMACK!¡±

    This baby zombie had just broken through the window when Shana came and smacked it right in the face during that split second.

    As a zombie leader, Shana¡¯s eyes had the ability to change colors in an instant and confuse the baby zombie that was in the air for just a moment.

    For Shana and Ling Mo, just a moment was enough.

    Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles directly turned around and knocked the baby zombie that was still in the air.

    The baby zombie fell to the ground and it was quickly left behind.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    The fat male zombie quickly ripped apart the ordinary zombie that was about to eat the corpse of the baby, and blood sttered all over him.

    Even though it was such a bloody scene, Ling Mo felt moved for some reason, especially when the fat male zombie carefully picked up the baby zombie.

    ¡°Are zombies.... Really just monsters....¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there! We¡¯ll be making a turn right now! This road is the closest, we will be there very soon!¡± Yu Wen Xuan suddenly cried.

    It seems that he didn¡¯t intentionally try to look for death. Although there were many zombies on this route, the distance to the camp wasn¡¯t too far.

    In addition, most of the zombies had actually gathered at the banks of the river. The only time they faced so many zombies on the road was on this Garden Avenue.

    Even though Yu Wen Xuan acted wild and exaggerated a lot, he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    The car they drove was alsopletely modified. From this whole journey, other than the front of the car having a ton of dents and several deep scratches left on the roof by the baby zombie, there weren¡¯t any issues with the car.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work, give me five?¡±

    When Ling Mo pulled himself back inside the car, Yu Wen Xuan immediately raised his hand smiled.

    Ling Mo red at him and said, ¡°How about I use my hand and you use your face?¡±

    ¡°Ahhahahahaha, you have such a sense of humor.¡± Yu Wen Xuan quickly withdrew his hand back.

    ¡°Unfortunately, up until now, I¡¯ve only seen a baby zombie so far....¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    Yu Wen Xuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hmm, it might be because our goal was just too small. Arge number of zombies didn¡¯t even respond to us, and most of them were attracted to the bridge by the firecrackers. But still, it really does feel a bit strange ... forget it, we should just be happy that we were able to easily pass through, hahaha ...¡±

    ¡°Easily pass through my ass!¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said.

    At this time, Ronnie was still hugging her head. The baby zombie had scared the daylights out of her when it suddenly showed up behind her and started smashing on the window.

    Out of curiosity, Ye Lian knocked her on the head and she suddenly snapped awake and slowly raised her head in panic, ¡°Where¡¯s that little monster....¡±

    ¡°I really need to thank you guys for screaming. Those noises were much more effective than the firecrackers! It seems that there are benefits for having people that can¡¯t calm down ....¡±

    Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Wu Peng Fei touched his chin with embarrassment, but he was trembling non-stop as if he stepped on an electrical wire. No matter how you look at it, this action of his seemed very funny. ¡°Hehe.... But why does your words sound so strange? I¡¯ll just pretend yourplimenting on us.... In short, you¡¯re very wee. If you ever need us to scream, just say it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s our situation now?¡± He looked around and asked.

    ¡°We are almost there.¡±

    The SUV made a sharp turn and sped into a small road. It was too fast and the ordinary zombies that were chasing the car were quickly left behind.

    Ling Mo calcted that it actually took them less than five minutes to reach the main road and pass through Garden Avenue.

    But the number of zombies he killed during this trip was more than the total amount of zombies Ling Mo killed in the past two to three months.

    As his strength increased, Ling Mo basically focused on aiming only the high-level zombies. It had been such a long time since he experienced the feeling of being surrounded by countless ordinary zombies.

    Sure enough, facing a high level zombie was scary, but seeing so many ordinary zombies in front of your eyes was absolute terror.

    On the other hand, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual strength had be enhanced and experienced growth after being depleted and replenished multiple times in such a short time period.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to train with this method since I don¡¯t have suitablepanion to help me reach these requirements needed to train. We were only able to sessfully pass through this zombie horde only because we had Wen Xuan as our crazy driver and also had the help of Ye Lian and the girls. All the bullets we had werepletely used up and we didn¡¯t have any grenades left over...¡±

    Summing up hisbat experience and analyzing the results has be a habit of Ling Mo¡¯s....

    Yu Wen Xuan looked at Ling Mo, who was currently pondering in his thoughts and his eyes shed.

    ¡°Maybe Ling Mo himself isn¡¯t aware of it, but he is really strong! Do all spiritual type psychics have such great potential? Not only is he strong, but he can remain calm regardless of the situation.... His attacks from the sunroof was even more powerful than having four machine gunners shooting at the same time. He is simply a moving turret....¡±

 Chapter 348 Part 1 - Burn! My Cosmo!

    <strong>Chapter 348 Part 1 ¨C Burn! My Cosmo!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Arge group of buildings and a river appeared in front of them. This river separated them from the other side.

    At first nce, you could tell that the river filled with green water was very deep and there was a very awful odoring from it.

    The river they needed to go across was nearly twenty meters wide and formed a natural barrier for A-City¡¯s istion zone against the zombie horde.

    ¡°Get ready everyone, we are abandoning the car.¡± Yu Wen Xuan suddenly said.

    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t know how to swim!¡± Wu Peng Fei screamed.

    Ronnie also quickly added, ¡°I...I also don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°Who told you we were going to swim.... Do I look so unreliable?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan frowned and said.

    ¡°Yes....¡±

    ¡°Of course....¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have the strength to nod in agreement. Although he didn¡¯t have headaches since he was able to replenish his spiritual force in time, his temple still felt as if it was swelling continuously due his improving spiritual force. It would take a while for him to familiarize and digest the feeling.

    At the end of this short journey, all of them practically relied on Ye Lian and the girls to fight.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any obstacles at all in this road. With Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s fast driving speed, most of the zombies were left behind to eat their dust. How could the remaining zombies be their opponents?

    Ling Mo had the feeling that Yu Wen Xuan must have done something with his abilities, otherwise how could it be possible for him to drive an SUV like a sports car?

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t mess around.... Snap!¡±

    After Yu Wen Xuan snapped his fingers, a ck shadow suddenly swept across the river and quickly zoomed past in front of them.

    ¡°How can there be a lifeboat in this ce?¡±

    After seeing the true appearance of the ck shadow, Wu Peng Fei who had been frightened by the shadow, immediately sighed in relief and asked.

    The lifeboat was hung on the opposite side of the river and as long as the rope broke off, it would float over here. Yu Wen Xuan had directly burned the rope with his ability.

    ¡°You guys can regard it as a hypocrisy from upper management. They left this option as a way out for those survivors who managed to escape from the mountains. Although I feel that even if there were people that could survive in the mountains, they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to leave and look for death. However, all information is blocked. Maybe some of them thought that the situation outside was a little bit better.... However, in my opinion, I think the camp¡¯s real intention is to give the survivors that are residing in the camp a justified exnation for things. They need to manipte the people¡¯s minds in order to get them to do what they want.¡±

    After Yu Wen Xuan finished speaking, he immediately stopped the car, ¡°Ling Mo and I will stall them, you guys hurry and get across! Ling Mo, are you able to cross the river directly? If not, I will carry you......¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T!¡± Ling Mo felt his scalp go numb and said with a cold face.

    ¡°Understood, then be careful.¡± Yu Wen Xuan smiled indifferently.

    The moment the two of them got out of the car, they both released their abilities. A burst of me and more than a dozen invisible tentacles rolled out towards the rear of the car.

    More than 20 chasing zombies rushed quickly towards them and behind them were dozens more.

    But these twenty zombies immediately ran headfirst, right into their long-awaited attacks. In addition to being directly headshotted by Ling Mo, some of them were instantly burned to crisps.

    Both Xia Zhi Ning and Yu Wen Xuan were fire type psychics, however Xia Zhi Ning¡¯s ability only allowed her to raise the temperature of the object she was in contact with. The moment she stoppeding in contact with the object, it would lose its effect. Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s ability was clearly more superior than hers.

    ¡°This might be the difference in one¡¯s talent..... based on the expression from his face, it seems that he¡¯s consuming physical strength.¡±

    Ling Mo had just finished thinking when Yu Wen Xuan suddenly clenched his fist and a serious look appeared on his face as he roared, ¡°BURN! MY LITTLE COSMO!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Yu Wen Xuan didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all and smirked. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use my power that well.¡±

    ¡°So basically you¡¯re reminding yourself....¡± Ling Mo suddenly realized.

    When he first began using spiritual force, he also had that feeling of having power but unable to use it.

    However, Ling Mo solved this issue by relying on continuous practice. He practiced until his abilities became an instinct for him.

    Yu Wen Xuan used a method that reminded himself of how to use his powers and the results also seem to be very good.

    ¡°Forget it, I would rather spend more time practicing than act like a crazy person.... He actually called out something embarrassing like ¡®BURN! MY COSMO![1]¡¯

    Ling Mo nced at an invisible tentacle that was waving in front of him and thought.

    to be continued....

    [1] ¨C It was a line that the hero calls out when he uses his power in the anime Saint Seiya

 Chapter 348 Part 2 - Burn! My Cosmo!

    <strong>Chapter 348 Part 2 ¨C Burn! My Cosmo!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Ye Lian and the others has already ced the lifeboat in the river, but it would take them at least a couple of minutes in order to row to the other side.

    In these next few minutes, we can¡¯t take a step back!

    ¡°Huu! Come!¡±

    On this t road, nearly a hundred zombies rushed towards them in a mad dash. However, Ling Mo surprisingly didn¡¯t feel worried.

    Perhaps it was due to him fighting such a fierce battle recently, he felt a sense of arrogance growing within him.

    Both his hands were still inside his pockets and his eyes slowly closed.

    The zombie horde in front of him immediately became a group of spiritual balls of light.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time for Ling Mo to fight with his eyes closed.

    Every time he was in this state, he would be totally immersed in this feeling.

    Moreover, without the visual impact of the zombies in front of him, he could simply annihte the spiritual light ball one by one. Ling Mo felt that this was more efficient than fighting with his eyes open.

    However, this state also had its drawbacks.

    A living creature would instantly turn into a spiritual light ball that was unable to defend itself, but would alsock the pressure to kill him.

    It even gave him a sense of pleasure every time he killed in this state. It felt as if he was pinching a bubble. However, this type of pleasure made Ling Mo shudder.

    ¡°If I indulge myself in this state for a long time, my mind will definitely be twisted. However, this time, I have no choice but to use this method.¡±

    Ling Mo slightly frowned as he thought.

    ¡°Sure enough, it is a pure spiritual type attack....¡± Yu Wen Xuan curiously nced at Ling Mo.

    In front of Yu Wen Xuan, the air seems to be distorted as fireballs began to emerge one by one out of nowhere.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei, who was standing on the boat, quickly tapped Ronnie and said.

    At this moment, Ronnie was nervously clutching the lifeboats side tightly and she didn¡¯t dare to rx.

    When they had set sail, Ye Lian and the girls used their boat paddles to kick off from the shore directly and used so much force that they actually pushed the lifeboat three to four meters forward, scaring Ronnie to death.

    ¡°What is there to look at......¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo and Wen Xuan. They¡¯re so strong....¡±

    Wu Peng Fei looked enviously at the battle urring on the shore. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to face one of those zombies in a confrontation.

    Ling Mo stood still in the same ce waiting for the zombies toe. However, whenever the zombies were about ten meters away from him, they would suddenly fall to the ground and a hole would always appear on their heads.

    urate and efficient, like a god of death!

    At this time, Ling Mo¡¯s frail and ordinary back gave a strong sense of pressure to people!

    However, if he were able to see the invisible tentacles that were flying around in front of Ling Mo, he wouldn¡¯t be thinking like this....

    As for Yu Wen Xuan, you would hear hisughter from time to time.

    Fireballs fell down from the sky, and each attack wasunched from a very tricky angle.

    Head, legs.... The amount of zombies he killed weren¡¯t many, but his attacks sessfully stalled them.

    When they finally got closer to the shore after being pushed back little by little, Ling Mo and Yu Wen Xuan were almost at their limit.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go first, youeter.... HEY!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan had just finished shouting with a face full of sweat when he saw Ling Mo suddenly opened his eyes and turn around to run to the shore.

    ¡°To fight together with a guy that is a professional in selling out his teammates, I¡¯ve long made preparations to prevent this from happening to me....¡± Ling Mo revealed a delighted expression.

    At the moment when he was about to fall into the water, his body seemed as if it was hooked by an invisible rope and suddenly shot up to the sky andnded gracefully on the opposite shore.

    And the ce where hended was just under the pole that was used to hang the lifeboat.

    Yu Wen Xuan killed a few zombies in a hurry and couldn¡¯t help but yell out ¡°WAH!¡± in horror as he saw the traces of a zombie horde emerging from faraway. A burst of mes immediately erupted from his ass and his whole body immediately catapulted up into the air.

    After making a turn in the air, hended head first on the opposite shore.

    Afternding, hey t on the ground, and didn¡¯t move one bit, as if he waspletely out of energy.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. If I had hesitated for another second, I might have just died on the other side....¡±

    The zombies quickly rushed to the shore. Other than one zombie that was pushed into the water, the others just stood there at the edges, violently waving their arms.

    The zombie that fell into the water tried to move and sank even deeper, although he didn¡¯t drown, but he didn¡¯t know how to swim either.

    ¡°KAKAKA! [1]¡±

    Shana shocked everyone as she smiled and she slowly cut off a bar from the iron railing at the shore. She handed the bar over to Ye Lian.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    As the iron bar urately hit the zombie in the river, the color of blood immediately smeared the river.

    ¡°GULP!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei looked at the scene in front of him and swallowed.

    [1] ¨C The sounds of cutting

 Chapter 349 Part 1 - Theories Pertaining To The Virus

    Chapter 349 Part 1 ¨C Theories Pertaining To The Virus

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Huff!* Huff*!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuanid on the ground, panting and looked extremely tired.

    Although Ling Mo was also leaning on a telephone pole, he looked much better than Yu Wen Xuan. Only his face was pale and his forehead was slightly covered with sweat.

    ¡°How the hell is this even possible, the person who killed the most is you, but why do you look more energetic than me?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan turned over, then leaned on his side to look at Ling Mo, and unwillingly asked.

    ¡°The answer is very simple; I canst longer than you.¡± Ling Mo coolly said as he wiped his sweat.

    ¡°This.... Why do I suddenly feel this has a double meaning?¡± Yu Wen Xuan struggled to get up, but eventually gave up.

    The zombies on the opposite shore had no intentions of leaving. More and more zombies started to show up.

    Some advanced zombies even noticed the electrical wires that were hanging above their heads, but when they grabbed the wires, they discovered the lines were already cut off by the Falcon camp.

    But even though they didn¡¯t seed, their intelligence was enough to make people feel cold with fear.

    There was a saying that war would promote human development. It seems that this saying was also applicable to the zombie race.

    ¡°With such terrifying learning capabilities, these zombies will eventually figure out a way to cross the river. The camp ... won¡¯t always be safe.¡± Ling Mo suddenly sighed and said.

    ¡°This natural barrier is only the first line of defense. In fact, several advanced zombies have asionally figured out a way to cross over. There are several lines of defense in the istion zone. It¡¯s not as vulnerable as you think it is.¡± Yu Wen Xuan smiled and said.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie¡¯s nervous expressions immediately eased, the moment he said this.

    Knowing the fact that only a river separates them from arge group of zombies, they would obviously feel uneasy, nor would they be able to sleep, let alone living here for a long time.

    But when they heard there were other defensive lines, they immediately felt a sense of security.

    ¡°So basically.... this river is used to block offrge amounts of ordinary zombies, while the other defensive lines are used to take care of the higher-levelled zombies.... Not a bad method.¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    But didn¡¯t this mean they would need to figure out a way to get past the other defensive lines?

    ¡°Even if the security at the main entrance was super tight, why do I keep getting the feeling that it would have been a lot easier and more convenient than the way we took?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly stood up straight and looked at Yu Wen Xuan, who was still lying on the ground.

    ¡°Ahhahaha, don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t deceive you. You¡¯ll understandter when you see the front lines. Anyways, I would rather pass through a zombie infested area than face a review at the main entrance.¡± Yu Wen Xuan said in a serious tone.

    Ling Mo went silent for two seconds, before suddenly stepping on Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s face, ¡°FUCK YOU! You¡¯re really asking to die!¡±

    If they were both in normal conditions, Ling Mo would have wanted to kick Yu Wen Xuan with all his strength.

    However, right now, Yu Wen Xuan was so exhausted, even an ordinary zombie could kill him right now....

    ¡°AHHHH!!!¡±

    A high-pitched scream sounded through the river bank, and the zombie horde immediately became flustered and started to move.

    ¡°Exin clearly to me about your ns and you better not leave any details missing!¡±

    Ling Mo asked and returned back to lean on the telephone pole. He finally felt a little bit better after stepping on him.

    Only Ye Lian and the girls could still calmly sit at the shore next to Ling Mo and Yu Wen Xuan. Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie had both already hid in some corner. It seems that as long as they couldn¡¯t see the zombies on the opposite side, they could pretend that they didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Hey, can you guys talk about thister? Let¡¯s get out of here first....¡± Ronnie whispered.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. Yu Wen Xuan was as stiff as a dead dog. She couldn¡¯t possibly think that he would carry Yu Wen Xuan, would she?

    ¡°We already agreed that you wouldn¡¯t hit the face....¡± Yu Wen Xuan covered his nose and sat up slowly, feeling wronged, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also enjoy killing just right now? Having said that, don¡¯t you feel that all your violent thoughts have been let out?

    ¡°Violent thoughts? I¡¯m not some kind of perverted killer....¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes.

    However, the smile on Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s mouth suddenly became a bit strange, ¡°Don¡¯t get so easily upset, and carefully think about that experience. Don¡¯t you feel that the violent feeling in your body has been released?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned and then suddenly sat up straight.

    ¡°Violent feeling?¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 349 Part 2 - Theories Pertaining To The Virus

    <strong>Chapter 349 Part 2 ¨C Theories Pertaining To The Virus</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Indeed, ever since he gained the ability to control zombies, he asionally felt a stuffy feeling inside his chest.

    This feeling was very violent, as if it was encouraging him to shred everything in front of him into pieces, just like... the instincts of a zombie.

    However, Ling Mo has always been suppressing this feeling. This feeling onlysted for a short while and didn¡¯t leave any negative impacts to his mind.

    And because of this, Ling Mo didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.

    With Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s reminder, Ling Mo discovered that the violent feeling he has been suppressing, seems to have been vented after a killing frenzy.

    But.... How did Yu Wen Xuan know about this?

    Could it be....

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s reaction, Yu Wen Xuan smiled and said, ¡°You understand now? Although it¡¯s a bit unimaginable, have you ever wondered why arge number of humans mutated into zombies, while at the same time, Psychics began to emerge from the survivors? Or why, at that moment, did so many people start to awaken their special abilities?¡±

    ¡°.... As for these abilities, I had seen some reports on this topic before. Some of those reports provided exnations that the human body changed, while others exined that it was due to abnormal brain development, and there were even some that said it was because of having strong thoughts. Of course, most people thought that these reports, were fake. I was also one of those people that believed these reports were fake. Maybe it¡¯s because of this that I subconsciously didn¡¯t ept the psychological hints that I was a psychic, making it hard for me to use my abilities. I don¡¯t make these sounds just to look cool, I do it because it helps me use my abilities.¡± Yu Wen Xuan didn¡¯t forget to provide an exnation for himself.

    ¡°I also had a simr theory....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s now carried a dignified expression.

    He had also thought about these things, however, he could only contemte his theories with himself since there was no other psychics to discuss these things.

    Plus, these theories were all unfounded spections, which Ling Mo wasn¡¯t very fond of. What was the point of thinking of those things when there was no clear answer, and it wouldn¡¯t help increase his survival chances?

    All his energy was basically ced on improving his strength and the evolution of his girlfriends.

    ¡°As for the virus.... No one knows where it came from and there isn¡¯t any way to know. But I think that when the virus erupted, it was probably already lurking in everyone¡¯s body.¡± Yu Wen Xuan suddenly turned his head and focused the topic on the virus.

    Wu Peng Fei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Everyone? Then why weren¡¯t we infected?¡±

    ¡°No need to rush, I was going to that. At the beginning of the apocalypse, only a portion of the people mutated first, while others turned a few days after. This phenomenon seems to be simr to an epidemic. Those with a weak constitution immediately changed while others with a better constitutionsted a day or two longer. Of course, as far as we can tell, the attack of the virus had nothing to do with physical fitness. Maybe the virus had its own infecting criteria.¡±

    It was rare for Yu Wen Xuan to say such things in such a coherent way. For a time, he gave people an ¡°I don¡¯t really understand but it sounds impressive¡± feeling.

    ¡°These set of theories have long been widely circted in the Camps, but some people were opposed to these theories. In the end, there was no way to verify these documents, so none of it was officially recorded.¡± Yu Wen Xuan continued.

    Ling Mo nodded. His heart was more inclined to this view.

    ¡°But what does this have to do with psychics?¡±

    ¡°Dear brother-inw, when did you find yourself gaining abilities? A dayter? Two dayster? Yu Wen Xuan asked curiously.

    Ling Mo was just about to answer, when he suddenly realized something, ¡°You didn¡¯t by any chance gain your abilities in the first day, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Looking at your expression, you probably took a slightly longer time, right? Actually, I asked a lot of people. There isn¡¯t a specific time range when a person awakes his abilities, but in general, most of them got their abilities within ten days after the apocalypse broke out. I... I gained my abilities in the first day because something happened to me. And because it was very important to me.... I vividly remember every detail of it.

    Yu Wen Xuan suddenly buried his head and his voice became a bit strange, ¡°At the time when I gained my abilities, my whole body was boiling with anger. I felt as if I wanted to destroy everything in front of me.... As a result of being in that state, I unexpectedly found out that I gained an ability. I¡¯m guessing you were in a desperate situation when you gained your superpowers, right?¡±

    Ling Mo hesitated, then nodded.

 Chapter 350 Part 1 - Three Lines Of Defense

    <strong>Chapter 350 Part 1 ¨C Three Lines Of Defense</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°After telling you all this, do you still think there isn¡¯t any connection between ordinary people, psychics, and zombies?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan revealed a strange smile as he asked.

    ¡°So basically, what you¡¯re trying to tell me is that .... psychics are actually humans who are already infected but the virus in their bodies reacted differentlypared to the virus in the zombies, right?

    The meaning that Yu Wen Xuan wanted to express, Ling Mo has already understood it.

    This theory sounded really incredible!

    ¡°Bingo. But this theory wasn¡¯t proposed by me, but the head of the intelligence team.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly became strange, ¡°Some people began started to be unhappy with psychics because of this reason. A conspiracy theory about psychics being a potential threat ... began to circte privately. Hehe, yet every time we went to a fight, the psychics were the ones that contained the high-level zombies, preventing the army from being easily defeated, and creating the conditions for the people to fight against ordinary zombies. But these idiots.... didn¡¯t even know they were being used....¡±

    Sure enough, there was a deeper story to this ... and Yu Wen Xuan seems to someone that knows about it.

    However, he never finished the story, Ling Mo didn¡¯t ask for more.

    He was toozy to try and understand the messed up things that were going on inside the camp.

    For him, the most important thing was the opinions that humans had of higher-levelled zombies.

    In regards to this, he had learned enough for him to make an urate judgement for his future ns.

    Ling Mo had deliberately lowered his voice, causing both Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei to listen in confusion.

    They weren¡¯t psychics and didn¡¯t understand much about them. So naturally, they wouldn¡¯t understand either.

    However, they were still concerned about the fates of ordinary people.

    As soon as Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie saw that both of them were silent, Ronnie couldn¡¯t help but intervene and asked, ¡°You just said that the virus was already lurking inside of everyone, then why......¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled and said, ¡°No matter what kind of gue breaks out, there will always be some people that survive or avoid being infected. However, this sudden outbreak of the virus couldn¡¯t be exined simply by one¡¯s physique. The reason why some people didn¡¯t be part of the infected is probably because they have something inmon that makes them immune to the virus.¡±

    ¡°Is the virus still lurking inside our bodies?¡± Wu Peng Fei seemed to be somewhat skeptical, and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Theb performed a very detailed anatomy on the bodies of both ordinary people and psychics, but still couldn¡¯t find any signs of the virus inside them.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan said coolly.

    Ronnie¡¯s face turned white after hearing this and she quickly turned her head and covered her mouth. He could have just said anatomy, was it necessary for him to add ¡°very detailed¡± ....

    ¡°Even in the bodies of psychics?¡± Ling Mo whispered in disbelief.

    ¡°Nope, but they did find some unknown things inside a psychic¡¯s body. Although it wasn¡¯t the virus, it was definitely caused by the virus. However, with the conditions of the camp now, they aren¡¯t able to identify what it was.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan shook his head regrettably and said.

    It seems that there are also many advantages in staying in an area where humans gathered......

    At least Ling Mo would never have thought of these kinds of theories by himself.

    In the first ce, there weren¡¯t enough samples for him topare with. Secondly, he didn¡¯t have the motivation to do so.

    ¡°For other psychics, it is indeed possible to use this idea as a reference, however, this idea isn¡¯t applicable to me. Unlike them, my body is full of the virus....¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a while, then he kicked Yu Wen Xuan, ¡°Well, you should have rested enough by now, right?¡±

    Originally, Ling Mo had wanted to interrogate Yu Wen Xuan before they continued on with their journey, but within their previous conversation, the other side was already filled with zombies, and there were more zombiesing closer from afar.

    ¡°I almost forgot, the body of the car is full of blood...¡± Ling Mo dusted himself off and quickly said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. If we stay here too long and wait for more advanced zombies to show up, we¡¯re going to have a problem.¡±

    Ye Lian and the girls were sitting on the railings on the shore, kicking down the iron bars from time to time and ying ¡°darts¡±.

    When they heard Ling Mo calling for them, they even showed a trace of reluctance, as if they didn¡¯t y enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how they can still find enjoyment while facing zombies......¡±

    Wu Peng Fei nkly stared at them and thought secretly to himself.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 350 Part 2 - Three Lines Of Defense

    <strong>Chapter 350 Part 2 ¨C Three Lines Of Defense</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    From here on, everyone could only walk to A-City¡¯s istion zone.

    To be a bit more precise, they had already reached the istion zone when they had set foot on the river bank.

    However, in order to reach the center, they would need to sneak through several armed defensive lines.

    ¡°Our current position is at the left rear of the istion zone.¡± Yu Wen Xuan pulled out a map and exined to Ling Mo as they walked. ¡°The istion zone uses the main city as the center and extends to a nearby countryside. The so-called defensive line is located from here.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s fingers stopped at a highway exit of A-city and then proceeded to move a long distance forward, ¡°To here.¡± He drew a semicircle again. With this, itpletely blocks all intersections. Originally, it was just used to prevent zombies from X-City, from entering, but it is now very lively. The transportation of survivors and soldiers, as well as supplies, are entering and exiting A-City through these intersections.¡±

    ¡°If we look at it this way, you made us go around in a circle.¡± Ling Mo frowned and said.

    ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s done is done, so let¡¯s not dwell in the past. In order for us to reach our destination, we will have to go through three defensive lines. But since you¡¯re a spiritual psychic with a sensing ability, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to find a way to sneak past humans. I have high hopes for you.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°Focus on the main points.¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo didn¡¯t express any opinions, Yu Wen Xuan felt surprised, however he continued to talk as he pulled his hair, ¡°Out of the three defensive lines, the outermost line has the most security even though it is pretty weak. There are only 20 soldiers that patrol the perimeter and one psychic that is ready to deal with any emergencies that might show up. The second defensive line had the same number of soldiers defending the perimeter, but doesn¡¯t have any psychics. At thest defensive line, there are only ten soldiers patrolling the perimeter and there aren¡¯t any psychics. However, we must be extra careful since there are cameras installed at every defensive line.¡±

    ¡°This is the current situation we¡¯re facing. So my n ... is to rely on you, my dear brother-inw.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan said, immediately revealing a smile of encouragement, and reaching out to pat Ling Mo on the shoulder.

    However, Ling Mo quietly avoided his touch and then grabbed the map, ¡°Are you finished? Your n is rejected. Can this even be called a n?¡±

    ¡°You want to consider it a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know any tactics, to sum everything up, we just need to go through without being discovered by anyone.¡± Ling Mo red at him and said.

    Shana and Li Ya Lin immediately raised their hands:

    ¡°This is what I¡¯m good at.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too easy.¡±

    Even Ye Lian slowly raised her hand after looking at her sides, ¡°I... I can do it too...¡±

    The psychic on the third defensive line has a spiritual sensing ability, neither humans nor zombies can hide from him.¡± Yu Wen Xuan said quickly.

    Then he looked at Li Ya Lin curiously and said, ¡°Ya Lin, I would never have guessed that you would know how to sneak around, that¡¯s impressive....¡±

    ¡°Understood. Let me handle the psychic.¡± Ling Mo quickly interrupted his words, ¡°Also, since only you know where the cameras are installed, you should be the one responsible for removing them. As for the soldiers patrolling, you should also be the one that knows their time the clearest.¡±

    With Ling Mo¡¯s arrangements, all the troublesome things were handed over to Yu Wen Xuan.

    However, after letting out a sigh, he quickly showed a deranged smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s also another important thing. What do we do after we get past the three defensive lines?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Yu Wen Xuanughed happily, ¡°We do whatever we want. This ce isn¡¯t a concentration camp, nor is it a military center. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s people checking tickets to see if you¡¯re supposed to be there or not. Once we get inside, there won¡¯t be any problems!¡±

    That¡¯s true.... it¡¯s only arge survivor camp.

    In order to prevent zombies froming inside, the guards surrounding the camp were very strict in security. However, there wasn¡¯t a need for such a tight security within the camp since everyone inside was a survivor.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Mo casually put the map into his pocket and said.

    After leaving the river bank, the surroundings became very quiet.

    Other than the whistling sounds of the wind, there was almost no other noises that could be heard.

    The streets were cleaned up, and abandoned vehicles were piled up on the side of the road, stacked likeyers of steel.

    From the buildings, you could still find traces of battle. There were burnt-out buildings that had copsed walls, with broken ss and bloodstains everywhere.

 Chapter 351 Part 1 - Are You Jealous?

    <strong>Chapter 351 Part 1 ¨C Are You Jealous?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 TtrNrantor: Jhung0301</i>

    A-City, on top of a wide road.

    Tall cement walls towered over the center of the road and was connected between two structures on both sides, forming a barrier.

    ¡°Sure looks like it took a lot of work......¡± said Wu Peng Fei, after he leaned behind the rear end of a car and sneaked forward to take a nce.

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as bad as you think it is. Within A-City, there are also two rivers that pass through the city. As long as they¡¯re able to make good use of it, they won¡¯t need to spend too much time trying to repair cement walls like these.¡±

    ¡°I see....¡± Wu Peng Fei suddenly nodded as if he was enlightened.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed for a while as he scouted the area and said, ¡°The front of the cement wall is being guarded by someone, and the buildings at the sides are probably plugged in. You said that the others are currently patrolling, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Twenty people are divided into two groups that rotate and intersect. As for the psychic, I¡¯m not too clear on that.¡± Yu Wen Xuan nodded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if he does appear, I¡¯ll definitely sense him.¡± Ling Mo said vaguely.

    Ronnie hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean.... there¡¯s a loophole in their security? Although it¡¯s a favorable situation for us, this kind of defensive method doesn¡¯t seem like it can guarantee the safety of an istion zone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re thinking about this from our perspective.¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°But did you forget that this defensive line is actually used to prevent zombies? Zombies aren¡¯t like us. They won¡¯t lurk around and wait until the patrol teams leave. They would directly attack the soldiers that are currently guarding the area. Even if there are zombies that pass by during the time where both patrols teams are away, they would still be photographed by the cameras.¡±

    A defensive line such as this was more than enough to prevent high level zombies from entering under normal circumstances. Any more troops would be a waste in military strength.

    ¡°All right, we¡¯ve rested enough.¡±

    Ling Mo turned his attention to Yu Wen Xuan, ¡°Go and take care of the cameras. Send us a signal when you see the patrol leaving the area.¡±

    =

    ¡°Then what are you guys going to do?¡± Yu Wen Xuan asked in surprise.

    ¡°Sit here and watch you.¡± Ling Mo casually replied.

    Yu Wen Xuan wanted to say something else, but in the end, he decided not to. He stuck close to a wall and quickly moved closer towards the direction of the cement wall.

    Sure enough, he had a clear understanding of the locations of the cameras, and when he got under a certain building, he suddenly jumped up.

    A small me erupted from his ass and his whole body flew into the air.

    When he jumped out of his hiding ce, the camera had already turned to the other side.

    His timing was urate and his actions were decisive. For a split second, it felt as if he was a professional spy.

    But the next second, hepletely ruined this illusion.

    He didn¡¯t forget to wave his hands at Ling Mo after ying around with the camera and said, ¡°Hey....¡±

    ¡°Was your cousin also this unreliable in the past?¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes, sat down, and asked.

    Li Ya Lin held her chin and her lips were slightly pouted.

    She is indeed worthy of being called a beautiful snake girl. Even when she¡¯s concentrating, she still looks cool and beautiful.

    ¡°Most of the memories that were associated with him were deemed useless. It¡¯s very difficult for me to find memories of him. I did find some memories of him these past two days, but they were erased the moment I saw that baby....¡±

    Ya Lin said slowly, ¡°Based on the memories I havepiled, the him now and the him from before, are twopletely different people. Before the apocalypse, he was aplete yer. Moreover, he was very distrustful towards everyone, especially women. But he treated me nice. After all, we were both the only child in our families. Our two families were very close, so he treated me as his younger sister. Anyways, from my impression, he¡¯s the kind of person who would enter a bar and immediately have a woman take the initiative toe up to him.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like he was aplete stud. This Cousin of yours sure sounds really different from the crazy person in front of us....¡±

    Just thinking of the image of Yu Wen Xuan sting fire from his ass and then imagining the person that Ya Lin described from her memories.... No matter how much he thought about it, these two images were ofpletely different people.

    Listening to Ya Lin¡¯s words, Ronnie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then don¡¯t you want to know why he became like this....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, what does this have anything to do with you!¡±

    Wu Peng Fei frowned and tugged at Ronnie¡¯s arm. After giving her a meaningful nce, he dragged her to the side.

    When he turned around, he smiled and signaled for Ling Mo to continue chatting.

    ¡°After not seeing each other for such a long time, Wu Peng Fei has be very slick and clever....¡± Ling Mo thought as he made a ¡°ok¡± gesture with his hand.

    <i>to be continued....</i>

 Chapter 351 Part 2 - Are You Jealous?

    <strong>Chapter 351 Part 2 ¨C Are You Jealous?</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Shana was wiping her scythe and smiled slightly after hearing what was said, ¡°Inquiring about another human should be how humans get along and based on my memory, this is the most urate example. However, I never understood it then and now it is impossible for me to learn.¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t either.¡± Ling Mo scratched his head and smiled helplessly.

    Ye Lian handed her Tang sword to Shana, and touched Ling Mo¡¯s head with her hand, ¡°Are you...tired today?¡±

    Looking at Ye Lian¡¯s big eyes, while feeling her cold palm touching his forehead, her fingers sliding into his hair and gently rubbing it, Ling Mo suddenly felt veryfortable.

    ¡°It took so much effort just to look for the experimental corpse, and it was all for this silly girl in front of me....¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said. His voice couldn¡¯t help but be gentler.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t realize it himself.

    However, at this moment, Shana suddenly looked over at Ye Lian, ¡°Sister Ye Lian, want to y a game? Exin the word ¡®tired¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Huh....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly had a bad feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯s like... when Senior Sister pushes you down, you would be holding your waist andining out loud about how sore you are for several days....¡± Ye Lian blinked and exined seriously.

    ¡°Although that really is an example of being really tired, but it ispletely different from the tired that we are talking about! And also, I am the one that pushes her down!¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and reached over to pinch Shana¡¯s cheek, however, she started tough after seeing that Ling Mo was pretending to be upset.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin also smiled even though their faces told everyone that they didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡°So loving.....¡±

    Wu Peng Fei sat in a corner, slowly sipping water, while looking enviously at Ling Mo and his group as they messed around.

    Ronnie was hugging her legs while putting her chin on top of her knees. She looked upset and had an unhappy expression on her face, ¡°Che, we had just escaped from a hellish ce moments ago and in a blink of an eye, we¡¯reughing our heads off now. I really don¡¯t understand how you guys can be so happy everyday....¡±

    ¡°Being able to find happiness in this shitty situation is a good thing. I feel that Ling Mo¡¯s attitude is very good. These past two days was actually the happiest I¡¯ve ever been in the past six months, while it¡¯s also the most dangerous. Compared with being depressed all the time, I feel that this feeling I have now is much better. Hahahaha, I suddenly understand a little bit why Captain Yu feels this way. Although I¡¯m scared of dying, I actually passed through a zombie infested area and survived! I feel fucking great!¡±

    As he finished speaking, Wu Peng Fei suddenly widened his eyes and he looked at Ronnie, ¡°Your tone sounds pretty salty.... You couldn¡¯t possibly be ... jealous right?!¡±

    ¡°PUFF!¡±

    Ronnie immediately red at Wu Peng Fei and said with a red face, ¡°What kind of bullshit are you sprouting!¡±

    ¡°But your face is red!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s.... In any case, it¡¯s not because of that!¡± Ronnie quickly covered her cheeks and said, ¡°I.... I¡¯m actually really jealous of Ye Lian and the girls. They¡¯re beautiful, powerful, and able to be with their loved ones. Although I still don¡¯t really understand why they would want to be with a pervert like Ling Mo!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really have a good opinion of Ling Mo do you?¡± Wu Peng Fei smiled and asked.

    Ronnie snorted and said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°This is why girls like you are so hard to take care of. You said you wanted to stay with us, Ling Mo didn¡¯t leave you, did he? That time when you first went to the bathroom, although he knew we were being chased, he still let you go and didn¡¯t let a girl like you pee her pants. When you were in danger, Ling Mo was the first one to go save you.... His attitude towards you is a little cold, but that¡¯s because he has a girlfriend. Could it be that you would only think he was a good person if he was a yboy and teased you a bit?¡±

    After Wu Peng Fei finished speaking, he looked at Ronnie with a meaningful look, ¡°When we enter the camp, we will be in contact with more people than our previous group. When you¡¯re no longer the only girl in the group, naturally not everyone will spoil you. You should learn to get used to it, and you should also learn to be ... grateful.¡±

    ¡°You....¡± Ronnie¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Hmph, do you think I don¡¯t know this? The person that got her ass peeked wasn¡¯t you.¡± Ronnie thought angrily.

    Although she was thinking this in her mind, the way Ronnie looked at Ling Mo had be much gentler.

 Chapter 352 Part 1 - A Burning Smell

    <strong>Chapter 352 Part 1 ¨C A Burning Smell</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Ten minutester, a whistle came from the direction of the cement wall.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ling Mo waved his hand and led everyone run towards the wall.

    ¡°All you had to do was just whistle, was there really a need for you to whistle a song?¡±

    Seeing Yu Wen Xuan whistle really hard, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

    ¡°I was trying to cheer you guys up....¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled and then said, ¡°But seriously. The cameras have all been handled, but they will soon return back to normal after a short-period of time.¡±

    ¡°Those cameras look high-end.... What kind of method did you use to take care of them?¡± Wu Peng Fei asked in excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to exin.¡± Yu Wen Xuan wasn¡¯t willing to say more.

    Ling Mo nodded and asked, ¡°Where is the patrol team?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve walked pretty far away. In short, we have a clear window of about three minutes. Everything else will be up to you now. Is the psychic with the sensing ability nearby?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan rubbed his hands as if he was looking forward to something.

    He had already learned a little about Ling Mo¡¯s attack methods.

    But generally speaking, spiritual type psychics were not likely to attack while they were sensing around as theycked spiritual force.

    However, Ling Mo was different. Ling Mo had female zombies to help increase his spiritual force and could also use their saliva as a stimnt, he even has drugs that were made from mutant zombies. It was impossible for another person to have simr qualifications as Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo knew that he wasn¡¯t a talented person. His ¡°sentimental¡± character that was ridiculed by Wu Peng Fei, yed a major role in his progress to what he is now.

    If he never went to look for Ye Lian, he wouldn¡¯t have found out that traces of the virus could be found inside zombie saliva, which could also act as a stimnt. Nor would he have tried his best to help a zombie evolve and in the process, find a way to improve as well.

    Who in their right mind would kiss a zombie?

    He protected Ye Lian and the girls, but didn¡¯t they also bring benefits for him as well?

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded and then closed his eyes.

    A spiritual tentacle immediately stretched out from Ling Mo.

    Only Hei Si seems to have sensed the existence of the spiritual tentacle. She reached out with her hand and tried to grab the empty space.

    Her actions were as if she saw a Frisbee. If it wasn¡¯t for Shana pulling her back, she probably would have been trying to chase after the spiritual tentacle.

    ¡°The amount of spiritual force consumption is very high when I try to sense around with my ability. Is it because I¡¯m not specialized in this area, or is it because the method I¡¯m currently using is tooborious?

    Ling Mo slowly frowned.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to use his spiritual tentacle to find the exact position of his target. He just needed to see if there was any spiritual energy nearby.

    ¡°Wonderful, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone using their spiritual ability, let¡¯s quickly go through.¡±

    When Ling Mo opened his eyes, he immediately said, ¡°Wen Xuan, you carry Wu Peng Fei. Ronnie, you....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to carry me!¡± Ronnie quickly cried.

    ¡°You must be dreaming if you think I would do that.... Hei Si, carry her.¡±

    Ling Mo had just finished speaking when Hei Si grabbed Ronnie and threw her on her back. She took a few steps back as Ronnie let out a shout in fear, ran a short distance and leaped high into the air.

    The cement wall was as tall as three people standing on top of each other. If she was still a giant dog, she could just have jumped directly up, but because of the size of her host, she could only jump less than half the distance now.

    However, Hei Si still jumped since there was a way for her to get up there. As her toesnded on the cement wall, Shana jumped up and used her scythe to help push them up.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Ronnie screamed as she shook her head and seemed unresponsive.

    After Hei Si went up, Ye Lian and the girls all jumped up without any difficulty.

    Ling Mo relied on his spiritual tentacle to easily carry himself up to the top of the wall.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled and asked as he carried Wu Peng Fei.

    ¡°No ...no....¡±

    Wu Peng Fei struggled to lift his legs up as he had one hand covering his crotch.

    His face turned pale as he looked at Ling Mo and just when he wanted to ask him for help, he suddenly felt a wave of heat pass through from his lower body.

    ¡°AHHH! AHHH! AHHH!¡±

    After a burst of screams, Yu Wen Xuan and Wu Peng Fei arrived right next to Ling Mo.

    Wu Peng Fei quickly checked his pants after hopping off from Yu Wen Xuan.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not necessary.... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m have excellent control over my powers, I would never burn your....¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan smiled in a rxed manner and said.

    ¡°I....¡± Wu Peng Fei said, trying to hold his tears and whispered, ¡°I smell something burning ....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just your imagination.¡± Yu Wen Xuan coughed and said.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 352 Part 2 - A Burning Smell

    <strong>Chapter 352 Part 2 ¨C A Burning Smell</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Looking outwards from the cement wall, there was a very wide and long street. However, not even a silhouette could be found, as if it was abandoned.

    The biggest difference between this street and the ones in X-City was that there weren¡¯t any bones anywhere.

    However, there were fallenmp posts, billboards that hung from stores, and even bicycles covered with dust and rust that were locked on the side of the road.... Everything that was abandoned exudes an aura of a disaster happening.

    It couldn¡¯t help but feel an indescribable feeling that the human world has been destroyed.

    For some reason, Ling Mo suddenly felt that the scene in front of him seemed scarier than the streets of X-City, where zombies were everywhere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As the group continued their journey, they bypassed several cameras. Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s memory was very good. The entire A-City¡¯s defensive system was firmly printed in his mind.

    Although their journey was smooth, Ling Mo still remained alert to his surroundings.

    The zombie area was very dangerous, but it was much easier to handle since all they needed to do was fight to the death. In the end everything relied on strength.

    Most importantly, at least over there, Ye Lian and the girls wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.

    But in the human istion zone, the situation would be much moreplicated....

    After bypassing several consecutivenes, they havepletely deviated from the main road.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m taking you guys to the weakest area of the second defensive line.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan exined with a smile.

    However, just when he finished speaking, he was suddenly pulled back by Ling Mo, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His serious expression made Wu Pen Fei and Ronnie nervous instantly.

    ¡°Could it be that someone is using their spiritual sense?¡± Yu Wen Xuan excitedly guessed as if he were hoping something would happen.

    ¡°No, but it seems like someone is over there.¡± Ling Mo frowned and said.

    Hei Si seems to have smelled something just now, so Ling Mo immediately reached out and grabbed his sleeve.

    Considering the fact that it was unlikely for zombies to be here, the only other option would be a human.

    But who the hell would want toe here? Could it be that they were just like them, trying to sneak inside the istion zone?

    ¡°I will go with Hei Si to have a look.¡± Ling Mo quickly said without any hesitation.

    ¡°I will go too.¡± Shana said immediately.

    ¡°Then Ye Lian and Ya Lin will stay here. We will attract attention if too many people go. Everyone else will stay here, we will be right back.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said.

    Bringing a leader-level zombie with him was much safer than going alone. Ling Mo held Shana¡¯s hand and then quickly ran forward, towards Hei Si¡¯s direction.

    ¡°They should be right in front of us, I can also smell them.¡± Shana suddenly said.

    Ling Mo immediately slowed down. The area surrounding them had obviously experienced a fierce battle. Many ces were blown up and the building debris was spread all over the ce and almost blocked the road.

    In addition, the direction that Hei Si and Shana pointed towards was within several ruined buildings, so it was still a little difficult to approach it without making any noise.

    After concentrating his spiritual force in his mind, Ling Mo¡¯s senses immediately became sharper and the fragments near his feet could be clearly seen by him.

    He could urately judge which piece could be stepped on and which one would fall.

    Hei Si didn¡¯t have much of an issue since her body used to be a mutant beast. She could easily sneak into an even moreplicated environment than this one.

    As for Shana ...unching sneak attacks were what high-level zombies were best at. She stood on toes and jumped gently,nding on a steel bar a few meters away.

    The steel bar shook a little, and before it even stopped shaking, she jumped forward once again.

    Ling Mo was stunned and couldn¡¯t understand how she did it. It was probably a zombie thing....

    Just as Ling Mo and his group approached quietly, a creaking sound came from a furniture store.

    Hearing such a sounding from the ruins of a building was very strange.

    ¡°Is someone making love in there? If that¡¯s actually true, then they really put a lot of effort in trying to find a hidden ce......¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but imagine a scenario of it actually happening. He stuck behind a broken wall and then slowly extended his head.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    A cold light fell directly down on the top of his head!

 Chapter 353 Part 1 - Specialty, Betraying Teammates

    <strong>Chapter 353 Part 1 ¨C Specialty, Betraying Teammates</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    This sudden attack surprised Ling Mo and he quickly dodged to the side. He also substantialized his spiritual tentacles and used it to protect his head.

    The strength of his opponent was astonishing and this attack instantly consumed a portion of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual force.

    Ling Mo was shocked and he immediately directed several tentacles to move towards his opponent¡¯s spiritual ball of light.

    The other party didn¡¯t expect that his attack would be blocked so strangely in the air, and the force of the attack was instantly stopped. The spiritual light ball fluctuated a little as it was seized by Ling Mo. He immediately used with his spiritual strangtion attack on it.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Sounds of someone groaning quickly came out, and a loud ¡°bump¡± sound was heard from behind the wall.

    Shana quickly rushed up with her scythe. However, just when she reached the other side, a figure burst out of the ruins, then jumped back and ran inside the furniture store.

    ¡°What kind of attack was that....¡±

    The figure looked cautiously at Ling Mo¡¯s direction while rubbing his head.

    Ling Mo had quickly used his spiritual strangtion attack reactively, so the effects of the attack weren¡¯t very strong, but it was more than enough.

    He was lucky that he only fell down slightly. If it wasn¡¯t because he was fast at running, Shana¡¯s scythe would have probably cut him in half.

    ¡°WUU! WUU!¡±

    Behind the shadow of the figure, arge and obese man was suspended in midair, struggling and kicking his legs.

    The ¡°creaking¡± sounds from before were actuallying from a beam that held him. It was unable to bear the weight as he continued to struggle.

    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP!¡± The figure cursed.

    The fat man was aghast, but he then narrowed his eyes and looked at the broken wall with great expectations, as if he had just saw his father.

    ¡°He¡¯s powerful, extremely fast, and most likely knows how to camouge his scent....¡±

    Ling Mo walked out from behind the wall and nced at the ce where the figure had ambushed him from.

    A few pieces of broken bricks all had fresh cracks on them. You could easily imagine how strong the attacker was.

    Upon seeing that his possible savior was actually just an ordinary young man, a hint of despair appeared in the eyes of therge man.

    However, he became spirited again after thinking about the situation. He obviously didn¡¯t know how Ling Mo blocked the attack, but he knew the attacker wouldn¡¯t fall for no reason. He screamed twice, hoping to attract attention.

    But Ling Mo wasn¡¯t nning on being distracted right now, the attacker gave him a lot of pressure.

    ¡°Is it a psychic.... Huh? FUCK! HOW COME IT¡¯S YOU!¡±

    When Ling Mo looked at the furniture store, the figure was alsoing out of the shadows to look at him.

    The moment their eyes made contact with each other, they both couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.

    Ling Mo was surprised, while the little girl with a face covered in dirt raised her hand, pointed at Ling Mo, and screamed, ¡°Ahh.... AH! YOU! You¡¯re that human with the delicious sausage!¡±

    Anyone calling Ling Mo a human, was naturally a zombie....

    Although she looked like a little girl, she had red pupils in her eyes and she had a terrifying aura around her, making people feel a burst of fear.

    Shana frowned slightly after recalling something and her eyes became somewhat bad, ¡°So it¡¯s you.... You¡¯re the one that¡¯s with the t-chested lesbian.... Your name is Yu Shi Ran, right?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately revealed an awkward expression. He had already forgotten the name of this little girl.

    On the contrary, Yu Shi Ran seems to have a strong impression of his little buddy. She even went as far as giving him such a strange nickname....

    However, when he thought about it, zombies wouldn¡¯t forget anything, they would at most throw every useless memory to the side.

    ¡°Yu Shi Ran.... I remember now, a leader-level zombie.... Half-moon¡¯s spouse....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp immediately turned numb, and he looked around in a vignt manner, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, where is Half-moon?!¡±

    ¡°And howe you¡¯re here?!¡± Yu Shi Ran retorted.

    She was still somewhat fearful of Ling Mo, with Shana also being here, and her sneak attack from before didn¡¯t bring her any benefits....

    Therefore, she slowly retreated and pasted herself to the wall.

    Those pair of red and white eyes locked tightly onto Ling Mo.

    Among the three people, Ling Mo had the strongest offensive capability, the weakest defense, and ... was the only human.

    Yu Shi Ran seemed to be puzzled over Hei Si¡¯s existence, however, her zombie instincts kicked in and she gave up thinking about her, ¡°It¡¯s not a human, nor is it a zombie, but either way it¡¯s still a creature that can be eaten.¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 353 Part 2 - Specialty, Betraying Teammates

    <strong>Chapter 353 Part 2 ¨C Specialty, Betraying Teammates</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Having not seen her in awhile, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes looked more red and her face had be more doll-like.

    She only wore an adult men¡¯s t-shirt that was long enough to cover her knees. Her smooth calves were exposed and she wore a pair of slippers that were bigger than her feet.

    Although her clothes made her look poverty-stricken, whenpared to zombies that don¡¯t even know whether they were wearing underwear or not, she at least looked very clean. However, she looked shabby whenpared to Shana or Hei Si.

    ¡°I should be the one asking why you¡¯re here! Not to mention, you actually dared to attack me....¡±

    Ling Mo deliberately raised his voice. If Half-moon was nearby, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist attacking him right there.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a human.... I¡¯m waiting here for Half-moon! Yu Shi Ran wrinkled her nose and said.

    She was slightly tempted to do something, but both Hei Si and Shana were ring at her. The chances of her seeding her attack on Ling Mo was too low in this case.

    ¡°Sure enough, you still haven¡¯t changed. The speed at which you sell your teammates off is just as quick as before! In other words, Half-moon isn¡¯t here right now....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly rxed. It was difficult to deal with two leader-level zombies at the same time, but if he was dealing with one, it would be much easier.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t rxpletely and be careless....

    ¡°So you guys left X-City, went to A-City, and then sneaked into a camp for humans? Based on your IQ¡¯s, it¡¯s impossible for you guys to do such an impressive feat.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, even though the defensive line they had just passed seemed simple, it was still very effective against zombies.

    Yu Shi Ran smugly said, ¡°We went around to the mountains and came down from there.¡±

    ¡°You know the terrain here?¡±

    The map of A-City immediately appeared in front of Ling Mo. While on the road, he would always take it out to look up ces. He had already memorized most of the terrain. He quickly found the route that they probably took.

    It was possible for them to enter A-City if they went to the mountains by going through the zombie area and then spending a few days passing through the uninhabited mountain range.

    However, let alone zombies, even survivors wouldn¡¯t choose such an extremely dangerous route.

    It was clear that the security over there was the weakest and probably didn¡¯t even have anyone to guard it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, someone who is also the same as us, brought us over here.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran disyed her specialty at betraying her teammates by saying all this without any hesitation.

    But as she spoke, she also noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°Human, what gives you the right to keep asking me questions?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to answer them.¡± Ling Mo said with a straight face.

    Another zombie.... ording to the habits of zombies, if it was a zombie that was weaker than them, they would scornfully call it a low-level zombie.

    If she called it the same as them, it probably meant that it¡¯s another leader-level zombie just like her.

    Yu Wen Xuan said that there was a leader-level zombie in A-City before. After being injured, they didn¡¯t know where it went. They had thought it may have escaped....

    But now it seems that this leader-level zombie didn¡¯t escape, but went to find two teammates, using an unexpected method to sneak into the area where surviving humans camped.

    ¡°Being able toe up with such a method, the intelligence of this zombie ... has at least reached the same level as Shana¡¯s, which is almost the same as ordinary people....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart was somewhat shocked....

    It¡¯s unknown how long the zombies have snuck in, but it¡¯s obvious that the Falcon camp was still unaware of it.

    Three zombie leaders were enough to destroy the entire Falcon Camp. If that ever happens, they can just keep dreaming about opening an istion zone in X-city. It would be a surprise if they could even keep the istion zone in A-city!

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t intend toe into contact with any of the superiors of the Falcon Camp, he wasn¡¯t going to just watch so many people die, and he definitely wasn¡¯t going to leave Wu Peng Fei in such a fiery pit.

    ¡°What are you nning to do? It took so much effort for you toe here, it shouldn¡¯t be because you wanted to BBQ and eat them, could it?¡±

    Ling Mo expression suddenly turned gloomy as he asked.

    Listening to Ling Mo¡¯s words, the fat man who was hanging in midair began to struggle again.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Shi Ran replied without hesitation.

    Zombies don¡¯t lie. Since she said she didn¡¯t know, that meant she really didn¡¯t know....

    However, this answer still made Ling Mo be stunned for a moment, and during that exact moment, Yu Shi Ran suddenly broke into a dash.

    ¡°Do you really think you can run away?!¡±

 Chapter 354 Part 1 - I Will Definitely Eat You

    <strong>Chapter 354 Part 1 ¨C I Will Definitely Eat You</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°WUU! WUU!¡±

    As soon as he saw Yu Shi Ran running away, the fat man began to struggle desperately, and kept crying with his covered mouth.

    But how could Ling Mo possibly pay any attention to him? He was concentrating all his spiritual force onto Yu Shi Ran.

    Sure enough, a leader-level zombie¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t ordinary. Despite being in the ruins, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s speed was quite fast, and soon, her figure was about to disappear into an alley.

    Ling Mo quickly shut his eyes and when he opened them again, Yu Shi Ran cried out ¡°Ah!¡±, and directly ran into a wall.

    ¡°Bang!¡± a loud muffled sound echoed out, causing Ling Mo to even feel the ground tremble a little.

    His second spiritual strangtion attack was much more powerful than the first one. Yu Shi Ran shook her head as she struggled several times, failing to get up.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s head also felt dizzy as well. A sharp pain instantly came from his brain. It hurt so much that if he rxed his legs, he would have fall to the ground.

    Shana grabbed onto him, as he hurriedly fished out the zombie drug, and drank a mouthful.

    A warmth quickly rose from his abdomen and spread throughout his body, and the pain in his head had started to ease.

    ¡°Cough* Cough* It seems that it¡¯s too difficult to directly take care of a zombie leader with just using the spiritual strangtion attack.... But it is enough to get rid of ordinary advanced zombies. However, it¡¯s too costly to use it repeatedly.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual strangtion attack was actually just a type of spiritual attack where spiritual energies collided with each other.

    However, unlike his substantialize spiritual tentacles, this kind of attack wasn¡¯t able to kill, but it wouldpletely destroy the person¡¯s consciousness, making the target be aplete walking dead, which was much worse than ordinary zombies.

    While Ling Mo was taking the drug, Hei Si had already ran over to Yu Shi Ran, lifted her up, and brought her back.

    Her actions made her seem like a faithful hound. However,pared to ordinary dogs, when Hei Si ran, those two lumps on her chest constantly moved up and down, disying the charms of a dog girl.

    ¡°However, I still miss my big hound from before....¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    Yu Shi Ran was thrown in front of Ling Mo by Hei Si. She seemed as if she wanted to say something, but the dizziness continued to invade her mind, making her feel very harmless.

    Looking at her semi-opened eyes and confused expression, Ling Mo felt that she wasn¡¯t as terrifying as before. She was missing that zombie-leader aura now, and started to look like a little Loli.

    ¡°I already told you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to run away, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Just as Ling Mo crouched down in front of her, this Loli zombie opened her mouth and tried to bite into Ling Mo¡¯s pants as if she was provoked by something.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    Her teeth immediately bit onto a tactical knife that Ling Mo quickly used to defend with. She bit with so much force that it shattered the de.

    ¡°DAMN IT, THIS IS HIGH-QUALITY STEEL!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp turned numb. If she had actually bitten into his pants.... the consequences were unimaginable!

    After Yu Shi Ran got rid of the tactical knife, she immediately tried pounce onto Ling Mo, however, she was met with a weaker spiritual strangtion attack by Ling Mo.

    The strength of this attack was average, but it was enough to make her fall back down again......

    Considering the fact that leader-level zombies have the ability to quickly recover, Ling Mo intended to only use the minimal amount of strength that was required to incapacitate her.

    Zombie spouses also had some sort of feeling simr to a spiritual connection with each other. If Yu Shi Ran was injured, Half-moon would feel it as well.

    This point had been said by both Li Ya Lin and Shana, therefore, Ling Mo didn¡¯t attack Yu Shi Ran physically and used his spiritual strangtion attack instead.

    Of course, another reason being that he didn¡¯t wish to face a zombie leader that went berserk after being injured.

    Killing her with a headshot? As a Loli zombie who is keen on selling out her teammates, she is more valuable alive than dead.

    As for her running into that wall just now.... The tenacity and resistance of a zombie leader¡¯s skin couldn¡¯t bepared to a human. They wouldn¡¯t have much of a problem even if they were hitting against a steel te.

    ¡°Enough, just give up already, you don¡¯t have the fate of eating sausages.¡±

    Even though he said that, Ling Mo still quietly took two steps back, and crouched down at a farther ce, ¡°Now you¡¯re my captive. Whatever I ask, you¡¯ll have to answer.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran humphed, then shook her head and said, ¡°NOT GOING TO!¡±

    Hearing her cry out ¡°Aiya¡± right after, it seems that she had bitten her tongue.

    Ling Mo pretended as if he didn¡¯t hear Yu Shi Ran¡¯s rejection and continued to ask, ¡°The one that brought you guys here, what is he like? And how strong is he?¡±

    ¡°Hmph*, of course he¡¯s amazing!¡± Yu Shi Ran said with enthusiasm. ¡°He¡¯s even more amazing than me and Half-moon!¡±

    <i>to be continued....</i>

 Chapter 354 Part 2 - â€“ I Will Definitely Eat You

    <strong>Chapter 354 Part 2 ¨C I Will Definitely Eat You</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    <i>¡°She¡¯s so much weaker than this person.... Why is she still acting so smug?¡±</i>

    Thebination of being an underage Loli.... With nomon sense, made Ling Mo feel stressful trying to understand her way of thinking.

    However, her skills at betraying her teammates was extremely good....

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t he be injured?¡± Ling Mo asked. ¡°Why would you guys still sneak in?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me, he just told me to wait here, and left me some food.¡± Yu Shi Ran raised her finger with great difficulty and pointed at the fat man. Upon speaking of food, her spiritual fluctuations suddenly became fierce again, the virus hive inside her body got stimted, and her recovery speed increased greatly. Ling Mo silently threw another spiritual strangtion attack onto her.

    The fat man struggled once more, but was disregarded again.

    ¡°But this food smells so bad! However, you smell delicious.... this time, I must definitely eat....¡±

    As Yu Shi Ran opened her mouth to speak, Ling Mo got a chance to look inside her mouth. He noticed that this Loli zombie really did bite the tip of her tongue.

    Fortunately, the wound was located inside the mouth and the blood that leaked out was swallowed back by her, otherwise Ling Mo would have to figure out a way to control Shana and Hei Si if they were stimted.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten that you¡¯re a prisoner right now, have you...... But, am I really that delicious?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously as he looked up at Shana and Hei Si.

    Hei Si cried out ¡°AWOO¡± and nodded hard.

    Shana wore a strange smile on her voice and was holding onto Hei Si¡¯s tail as she whispered, ¡°Brother Ling, you¡¯re not a zombie, so you probably can¡¯t understand it. Let¡¯s just say for example, a mutant beast and a low-level zombie would taste like a normal steamed bun. It would keep you full, but it has no taste. Of course, the virus gel would naturally be an exception, the taste of this little thing could bepared with ordinary humans. Pure virus or pure human, both are equally delicious....¡±

    ¡°If we had to put it another way, humans were like a great meal! But different humans give off different tastes, and if you ask me.... I honestly think the taste depends on how hot the meal is cooked! But Brother Ling, your body is very special, you should probably already know that, right? I used to think that only pure things were delicious, but I didn¡¯t expect that a human body is soaked with the virus would be something even more delicious ...¡±

    Shana said, her eyes began to change a bit of color, and the hand holding the scythe began to tighten.

    ¡°Wake up....¡± Ling Mo¡¯s scalp turned numb and he quickly used his tentacle to tap Shana¡¯s head, pulling her back from her fantasies.

    His girlfriend doesn¡¯t fantasize about making love to him, but instead, fantasizes about eating him.... Mamma Mia!

    ¡°However, although Yu Shi Ran doesn¡¯t know where Half-moon is or the purpose of her actions, she still knows a lot of other things. Hei Si, go stall Wen Xuan and the others. I¡¯lle over after I finish.¡±

    Ling Mo could only think of this method for the time being. He wanted to try and take control of Yu Shi Ran. However, in order for him to seize control of her, it was necessary for her to be seriously injured.

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s degree of evolution was simr to Shana¡¯s. With Ling Mo¡¯s current strength, he could now control two leader-level zombies, a mysterious creature, and Ye Lian, who was a step away from bing a leader-level zombie. However, Ling Mo understood that he was only able to control all of them because their spiritual connection was built while they were at a lower point in evolution.

    During their journey, the spiritual connection between them only solidified, and it hasn¡¯t been shaken by their growth.

    Ling Mo believed that his puppet ability was type of growing ability. If it was anyone else that had his ability, they most likely would have abandoned the original zombie and swapped it out with a stronger one after increasing their ability.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t know that helping the zombie evolve together, was the most effective way of using this ability.

    With the method of recing zombies, you could obviously gain more strength in a short time, but in the long run, it wasn¡¯t as good as Ling Mo¡¯s method.

    Even if one had enough spiritual force, was it really so easy to control a leader-level zombie?

    The biggest factor involved here would be the mental resistance from zombie.

    As a zombie evolved, they would gain intelligence each time. Naturally, the smarter a zombie was, the greater the resistance it would give.

    If you tried to control a zombie that have put up an extremely strong resistance, both sides are likely to be hurt.

    This is why, although humans were weak, Ling Mo didn¡¯t try to control them.

 Chapter 355 Part 1 - Combination of Strongest Two: Fusion Technique

    <strong>Chapter 355 Part 1 ¨C <b>Combination of Strongest Two: Fusion Technique</b></strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Hei Si didn¡¯t instantly listen to Ling Mo¡¯smands. She squatted down in front of Yu Shi Ran and her eyes had a hint of eagerness. She began to anxiously start making gestures to Ling Mo, ¡°Wuu.Wuu.Wuu....¡±

    Ling Mo stared at her for a few seconds, then shook his head helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t understand you.¡±

    ¡°WUU!¡±

    Hei Si was somewhat anxious and she took a moment to think. Suddenly, her body became stiff and more than a dozen silver threads came out from the back of her head.

    Although he has seen it a couple of times before, Ling Mo still couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill creep up from the soles of his feet.

    Even though both the puppet and parasite abilities are both very violent, seeing it happen with your own eyes and feeling it happen in your consciousness were clearly two different things.

    Ling Mo even worried that this scene would give Shana a bad feeling. Maybe.... she would start to feel that she was also being controlled like this.

    However, when Ling Mo looked at Shana worriedly, he found that her eyes were bright red and was excitedly staring at Hei Si.

    ¡°Look! Hei Si seems to be changing into something different!¡±

    Peeling herself off her host, her main body, which looked no different from a bib, suddenly inted like a balloon in midair.

    By the time shended back on the ground, a miniature version of a silver puppy appeared.

    After evolving again, Hei Si¡¯s body size became much smaller. Her body was simr to the size of a palm, and she looked like a toy poodle that was once very popr in the past.

    However, Hei Si¡¯s appearance was obviously much better. She had a round body, with a little furry head, a short tail that looked like a hairball, and translucent silver hair that made her look especially fluffy. Although her eyes were still red, they¡¯re surprisingly bright.

    Hei Si looked a lot less bloody than before, which was probably due to her no longer eating using her main body.

    If a girl who was fond of puppies, saw Hei Si, she would definitely be attracted by Hei Si.

    However, the two girls here were both zombies. Their perspective on living things were very simple, ¡°Things they could eat and things they couldn¡¯t eat.¡±

    At this time, Hei Si looked like she suddenly sneezed, and the silver threads on her body stood up instantly.

    ¡°What is she trying to do now?¡± Ling Mo asked with doubts.

    Shana also curiously squatted down and held down Yu Shi Ran¡¯s head, restraining her from struggling, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh...I hope it¡¯s not just for fun. She¡¯s not nning to do something to my prisoner, is she....¡±

    Ling Mo had just finished speaking, when he suddenly saw Hei Si jump andnd on Yu Shi Ran¡¯s neck.

    Without waiting for Ling Mo to react, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s half-opened eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Ah shit... It¡¯s over, my prisoner......¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned at first, and quickly felt depressed....

    It was toote to pull her off now.

    And based on the maid girl¡¯s situation, you could definitely tell that once her parasite ability took over, all the consciousness inside the host was likely to be erased....

    But what surprised Ling Mo was that after only a few secondster, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s expression returned back to normal, and effects of his strangtion attack seems to have beenpletely removed. She widened her eyes and looked at Ling Mo.

    Two pairs of eyes stared at each other for less than a second before Ling Mo angrily pped her on the head, ¡°Why did you disobey me! Although I can understand that you wanted a leader-level host, but you could have waited until I finished interrogating her....¡±

    ¡°You.... you hit me? Human! I will bite you to death!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran was directly smacked in the head. When she snapped out of her daze, she instantly made a threatening gesture and threw herself at Ling Mo.

    However, as soon as she moved, it was as if someone else was controlling her body. Instead of throwing herself onto Ling Mo, she threw herself onto the ground and started rolling. Shocked, she yelled out, ¡°What is going on here? You! What did you do to me?!¡±

    ¡°How the fuck should I know!¡± Ling Mo was stunned as he looked at this scene.

    At first, he thought that Hei Si would be the one speaking, but this tone and style of speech was definitely still Yu Shi Ran¡¯s......

    Yet, Hei Si¡¯s main body was wrapped around her neck, and her current rolling action was no different from what Hei Si usually does.

    Suddenly, Hei Si¡¯s main body suddenly shook a bit, and then a small dog head came out from it.

    Although Hei Si¡¯s main body was usually dormant, there were times where it would be active.

    But in this case, Ling Mo felt very creeped out seeing a small puppy head suddenly appear on Yu Shi Ran¡¯s neck.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 355 Part 2 - Combination of Strongest Two: Fusion Technique

    <strong>Chapter 355 Part 2 ¨C Combination of Strongest Two: Fusion Technique</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Hei Si¡¯s red bean-like eyes stared at Ling Mo. She had a very pleased expression on her face and gave Ling Mo a feeling that she wanted a reward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you did, how could you still expect me to praise you?¡± Ling Mo sighed, speaking in an unhappy tone. Suddenly, he remembered, ¡°Oh yes, ever since your spiritual force improved, it has be somewhat strange. I also felt that strangeness from before....¡±

    He quickly began to scan Yu Shi Ran with his spiritual sense. After observing her for a while, the look on his face gradually became strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s simr to my spiritual connection, but there are some differences. The spiritual connection is much weaker, but it can interfere with the receiving party¡¯s actions.... Doesn¡¯t this mean she can control over half her body? If that¡¯s true, Yu Shi Ran can¡¯t really be called a parasitic host no more. She would be more of a symbiotic host instead.¡±

    Sure enough, once Yu Shi Ran discovered the strangeness, she didn¡¯t immediately use her hands to pull off Hei Si.

    Since they had a symbiotic rtionship now, no matter who was hurt, it would definitely affect the other.

    Hei Si and Yu Shi Ranbined and became a whole, thus greatly improving their survival rate by a whole level.

    However, all benefits came with risk and Hei Si¡¯s risk was that she must maintain the symbiosis in order to reap the benefits.

    Butpared to the gains, this risk was simply too worth it!

    This is a leader-level zombie we¡¯re talking about!

    Moreover, as long as Hei Si was willing to, she could actually separate herself from Yu Shi Ran. This is what Ling Mo understood by looking at the extremely weak spiritual connection between them.

    As a person who also had the ability to control others, cutting off the spiritual connection was something Ling Mo understood. He couldn¡¯t even count how many times he had already done so.

    Only there was a slight difference between his and Hei Si¡¯s puppet ability. Unlike Ling Mo, Hei Si required to be physically bined¡± with her target to be able to control her host.

    But even so, Hei Si was most likely unwilling to separate herself unless she encountered an even stronger zombie.

    ¡°She¡¯s gotten really good at seizing golden opportunities....¡± Ling Mo sighed regrettably inside.

    Since Hei Si had full control of Yu Shi Ran¡¯s actions, the amount of danger she was emitting instantly dropped to zero.

    But shepletely retained her ability to think independently, so the situation became somewhat strange.

    ¡°WEAK HUMAN, I¡¯LL BITE YOU TO DEATH! I¡¯LL BITE YOU TO DEATH!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran roared out while she was holding onto Ling Mo¡¯s leg, rubbing her face on it, and refusing to let go......

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Ling Mo crouched down and looked at Yu Shi Ran. To be exact, he was looking at Hei Si, ¡°Since you have a spiritual connection with me, doesn¡¯t this mean this loli and I have an indirect connection as well? Let¡¯s try something here. Don¡¯t control any of her actions right now.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling....¡± Shana was somewhat worried and quickly said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll attack.¡± Ling Mo faintly said with a smile.

    But in reality, more than a dozen tentacles had burst out already, wrapping around Yu Shi Ran¡¯s spiritual light ball!

    Twenty spiritual tentacles were wrapped around her spiritual light ball, ready to act at any moment!

    Although Ling Mo wore a calm expression on his face, he had already made all the necessary preparations lest things didn¡¯t go his way.

    Hei Si blinked her eyes and stopped using her ability. As soon as Yu Shi Ran was able to move again, she immediately opened her mouth and leaped up from Ling Mo¡¯s legs, aiming for his vitals.

    Shana¡¯s eyes coldly nced at Yu Shi Ran and the scythe in her hand moved and shed with a cold light.

    However, she didn¡¯t but her scythe down....

    Yu Shi Ran had opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t have the intentions of biting down.

    She looked up at Ling Mo, then showed a frustrated look, and sat down on the ground, ¡°Hmph! ... human.¡±

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Ling Mo secretly sighed and rxed the palm that was covered in cold sweat.

    That was so close. He almost used his spiritual strangtion attack....

    In fact, this experiment of his couldn¡¯t really be considered a risk. Li Ya Lin and Hei Si were both living examples. After being controlled by Ling Mo, although both of them didn¡¯t be close overnight, they both never attacked Ling Mo.

    Although the conditions of Hei Si were somewhat special, it was essentially the same.

    The final result also proved that Ling Mo¡¯s train of thought was correct.

    Most importantly, Ling Mo discovered that he was able to prate into Yu Shi Ran¡¯s mind with his spiritual tentacles through Hei Si!

    During such a critical moment, Ling Mo felt his spiritual force pass through Hei Si, which then entered Yu Shi Ran causing a slight effect on her.

    This was basically the same as having a safe way in controlling her! Although it may take a bit more time, Yu Shi Ran could be considered as being under his control indirectly right now.

 Chapter 356 Part 1 - Real Life Sex Doll

    <strong>Chapter 356 Part 1 ¨C Real Life Sex Doll</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°Since the situation has alreadye to this, there¡¯s no other choice but to figure out a solution.... Most importantly, we can¡¯t let Yu Wen Xuan and the others be suspicious about this.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and said, ¡°Hei Si, look after your new partner and follow behind us. Please pay attention and try not to get discovered by people. At a crucial moment, you should be able to control her mouth, right? I forgot,plicates instructions might be a bit too hard for you to understand.... How about this, unless I¡¯m the one talking to her, she isn¡¯t allowed to speak. Otherwise, who knows if she¡¯s going to sell [1] me out when I¡¯m not looking.¡±

    Hei Si¡¯s small little head swayed, and then Ling Mo felt some spiritual energy suddenlye from her direction.

    ¡°Huh? This feels like a different kind of way tomunicate.¡±

    Using spiritual force wasn¡¯t a good way to trante things, but it could at least convey Hei Si¡¯s emotions.

    She had just sent a ¡°happy¡± emotion to Ling Mo. However, this ¡°happy¡± emotion could mean many things since Hei Si didn¡¯t have a lot of emotions. But here, she was probably trying to tell Ling Mo that she ¡°understood.¡±

    It seems that after Hei Si switched to her symbiosis form, her potential could finally be exerted. It¡¯s like changing to an even more powerful motor.

    ¡°What are we going to do about this parasitic host ...?¡±

    He turned to look at the maid girl, her eyes dull. After being released from Hei Si¡¯s control, her eyes also turned back to a bloody red color.

    ¡°Is it just me, or does that unconscious look on her face make her look like a sex doll....¡± By the time Ling Mo realized what he was saying, it was already toote.

    Shana looked at him with a strange expression and gave him a strange smile, ¡°Oh really? It seems that you must have received something simr in the mail, since you seem to be knowledgeable about it, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, I just remember seeing it in an online store before....¡±

    ¡°And why were you looking at this kind of product?¡± Shana kept on chasing. Her expression and tone at this time was no different from a jealous little girl.

    ¡°I was a curious teenager back then and it happened to be conveniently there while I was scrolling through....¡±

    ¡°Are all teenagers such perverts? You should apologize to all the world¡¯s teenagers for making such ament.¡±

    ¡°Dark Shana, save me......¡±

    Yu Shi Ran licked her lips and said, ¡°No matter what kind of doll it is.... In short, it sounds like it tastes delicious. Human, since I can¡¯t kill you for the time being, I can only reluctantly eat this low-grade thing first....¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she rushed towards the maid girl.

    ¡°PUTONG! [2]¡±

    She jumped into the air with excitement, but just as she saw her hands almost touch the maid zombie¡¯s cor, she suddenly dropped to the ground. Needless to say, this masterpiece was definitely done by Hei Si.

    ¡°It seems that this parasitic host is still useful for Hei Si. In fact, I also still need it as well.... Otherwise, how would I be able to exin to Yu Wen Xuan and others when Ie back with a person missing? Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said.

    Yu Shi Ran quickly climbed back up and was about to flip, but suddenly noticed that all of Ling Mo¡¯s attention was ced on the maid girl.

    ¡°This is a good opportunity, GIVE ME YOUR SAUSAGE, HUMAN!¡±

    ¡°PUTONG!¡± Yu Shi Ran fell down three more times.

    ¡°Just give up already. When I have some free time, I¡¯ll teach you how to be obedient.¡±

    Ling Mo patted Yu Shi Ran¡¯s head. He then took control of the maid girl and made her walk with him towards the furniture store.

    ¡°Where did you catch this fatty?¡±

    Ling Mo stood in front of the fat man, looked up at him, and asked.

    Yu Shi Ran replied, ¡°We caught him while he was wandering around.¡±

    ¡°That basically tells me nothing.¡±

    Ling Mo said, as he used his spiritual tentacle to cut the rope.

    However, his spiritual tentacles have always aimed at the spiritual light ball as a target. In this way, it was always urate and was always a headshot. Therefore, when he cut the rope, itpletely skinned past the fatty¡¯s scalp. Although he wasn¡¯t sure what method Ling Mo used to cut the rope, the fat man still felt his scalp turn numb and started pitifully crying.

    Then he felt his body fall heavily on to the ground.

    After dusting himself, Ling Mo crouched down and pulled away the strip of cloth that was plugged inside the fatty¡¯s mouth.

    His face was covered with two deep marks, his mouth seemed to have numbed, and he coughed for a while before opening his mouth to yell ¡°AHHH! AHHH!¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Ling Mo saw his terrified expression after seeing Yu Shi Ran and he quickly waved at her to move.

    With Hei Si¡¯s interference, although Yu Shi Ran had a very unhappy expression on her face, she still turned around and moved away.

    ¡°Is this ok?¡±

    The moment Ling Mo asked this, the fat man started to scream again.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

    [1] ¨C So just in case people don¡¯t understand what ¡°being sold¡± means in chinese. It means to be betrayed/backstabbed.

    [2] ¨C No idea why the author used this as a sound effect for falling on the ground. Usually this sound effect is used when you fall into the water.

 Chapter 356 Part 2 - Real Life Sex Doll

    <strong>Chapter 356 Part 2 ¨C Real Life Sex Doll</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, calm down already. I¡¯m a fucking human.¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    Shana said, ¡°He can¡¯t calm down. He¡¯s scared shitless to point that he won¡¯t be able to hear anything you say. Plus....¡±

    She lifted her foot and kicked the fat man until he was lying on his side, then used the de of her scythe to lift up his sweaty hair.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what had happened to him, so he stretched his neck to take a look. He then suddenly felt a chill in his back.

    ¡°Yu Shi Ran! Come here.¡± Ling Mo quickly called her back. He pointed at the back of the fatty¡¯s head, which was badly mutted, and asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    After Yu Shi Ran took a look at the fatty, she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? He is a human with special abilities and his power should be rted to his brain. So breaking his head open would make him lose his powers....¡±

    ¡°Never mind, I can¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Ling Mo quickly interrupted her.

    Shana put her index finger on her chin and began to trante for Yu Shi Ran, ¡°She said that this human is a spiritual type psychic just like you. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s the psychic who¡¯s responsible for guarding this area that Yu Wen Xuan was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡± She asked softly. However, her actions seemed a little unfriendly. She had stopped the de of her scythe in front of the fatty¡¯s eyes, making a ¡°shua¡± sound.

    The sense of death spurred the fat man back to reality. He trembled from head to toe and then nodded slowly. He shivered and said, ¡°Yes.... Save......¡±

    ¡°As for breaking his head open to cause him to lose his abilities, I don¡¯t really think that¡¯s possible. However, it can definitely make him dizzy, causing both his physical and spiritual strength decline rapidly.... Actually, this method technically gets the job done.¡± Shana continued.

    Ling Mo nced at her with surprise and nodded, ¡°Sure enough, you are a star student. Breaking open the head.... It¡¯s amazing how zombies can even have such kind of straight thinking.¡±

    ¡°In addition, this guy isn¡¯t far from death. He exerted all his strength in thatst struggle basically killing himself.¡± Shana added.

    Seeing the fatty¡¯s gaze start to lose focus again, Ling Mo could tell it was the truth.

    With such a wound on his head.... Even if Ling Mo had immediately helped the fat man, he would have still died no matter what.

    ¡°This person died very wrongly.¡± Ling Mo said ufortably and red at Yu Shi Ran.

    Yu Shi Ran coldly snorted, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? This wasn¡¯t something Half-moon or I did. Besides, how is this any different to when you guys hang livestock on a hanger and let it slowly bleed to death? At least this method allowed him a painless death.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, since you¡¯re now Hei Si¡¯s symbiotic host, don¡¯t even think about touching human flesh or blood.¡±

    Ling Mo was a little annoyed and waved his hand as he said this.

    The fat man died very quickly just like Shana predicted. Thatst struggle from before exhausted his only means at surviving.

    But until hisst breath, his eyes were wide open and there was a sentence that was stuck in his throat, ¡°Save.... Save....¡±

    ¡°Ai[1], you just aren¡¯t lucky.¡± Ling Mo thought and pulled down a curtain to cover him.

    After walking out of the furniture store, Shana kicked a ragged wall.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    After a muffled sound, the wall fell down and buried the fat manpletely.

    ¡°Are you trying to give him a proper burial?¡± Ling Mo asked with some relief.

    Shana stared at him nkly, ¡°I¡¯m destroying evidence. We don¡¯t even know how long we¡¯re going to be here. If his corpse is discovered, it would be very dangerous for us to continue if they carry out arge search.¡±

    ¡°I seriously didn¡¯t think of this. As your boyfriend, I really failed in protecting you.... I¡¯m sorry, my mind is a bit messy right now.¡± Ling Mo sighed and said.

    On the way back, Shana suddenly whispered and asked, ¡°Brother Ling, why were you suddenly so angry? Seeing a dead person should be normal for you by now. Even if you feel ufortable, you shouldn¡¯t have that big of a reaction. You have never acted like this before.¡±

    [1] ¨C A sound that Chinese people make to sigh.

 Chapter 357 Part 1 - I Will Politely Accept Your Sausage

    <strong>Chapter 357 Part 1 ¨C I Will Politely ept Your Sausage</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°The evolution of zombies is way beyond my imagination.¡± Ling Mo muttered.

    Shana thought for a moment and said, ¡°Are you talking about what happened to the fat man?¡±

    ¡°En, that leader-level zombie has already learned to treat psychics differently, not only that, it has also learned to treat each psychic differently based on what type of superpower the psychic has.¡± Ling Mo frowned and said, ¡°I suspect that this zombie isn¡¯t just a leader-level zombie anymore, but a zombie that has already reached a realm that we haven¡¯t seen before yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh...you¡¯re right, the war forced the humans to improve, which also stimted the zombie¡¯s evolution in the process. But isn¡¯t this a good thing? This would allow us to know in advance what the next evolution is like, so that we can have some sort of guide for us to follow when we evolve. Or do you prefer letting us temper ourselves by staying in this type of environment? Although I would be quite happy about that....¡± Shana said with a smile.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face immediately turned serious, ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it. I¡¯m pretty sure that I already said this, but I don¡¯t think of you girls as just ordinary zombies. Evolution is indeed important, but in the end, nothing is more important than your safety. However, having high intelligence is just one aspect that worries me. Another thing that worries me is the change that has urred in the way zombies are hunting.¡±

    After listening to Ling Mo¡¯s words, Shana nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s still rted to the fatty....¡±

    ¡°I had already known that zombies had a habit of hunting and storing food, but you should remember that all the ¡°stored food¡± we found at X-City University, were all dead. But now, there are already zombies learning how to keep their prey alive. I feel terrified just thinking about this.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°In the future.... will zombies treat humans as livestock?¡±

    As he said this, he looked up to the sky. Looking out from the cracks in the building, the winter sky looked very dark, as if it was disying the disparity of the human race in the near future.

    In fact, it was until this moment, Ling Mo realized that no matter what, he was still a human.

    As long as this fact didn¡¯t change, he couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the dark future that might happen to the human race.

    ¡°Let this be a friendly reminder, but the person you¡¯re talking to now is also a zombie.¡± Shana sighed, then slowly reached out and put her small hand on Ling Mo¡¯s palm, ¡°But fortunately, I also have human memories and emotions, so I can understand how you feel. At one point, I also experienced this nagging problem. However, thinking about this unsolvable problem too much will just make your head explode, maybe even causing you to mentally break down.¡±

    ¡°The best solution is not to think about it. Just do what you feel is right and follow your heart. Young people should be trying to make children instead of thinking about such confusing things all day ...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ling Mo gave a small self-deprecating smile and nodded. ¡°I think my thinking was a little too extreme. Even if zombies wanted to treat humans as livestock, humans still have the capabilities to resist. At least for now, humans are still strong enough to build such a big istion zone while being surrounded by zombies.¡±

    Unexpectedly, after Shana sessfully solved the issue of her double-personality, she became so calm, and his psychological problems were all solved by her.

    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just a human, how dare he yell at me.... But why do I feel like I can¡¯t fight when I want to attack him? It must be rted to this strange creature, right?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran followed from a distance, staring at Ling Mo¡¯s back, and thinking to herself, ¡°And I¡¯m trying to run away, but my body isn¡¯t listening to me ... and this creature is constantly sucking the fluids in my body! It¡¯s making me feel soft and weak from head to toe ...¡±

    She touched Hei Si, who was attached to her neck, and wrinkled her nose, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t understand it anyways. Half-moon will eventuallye find me and when she does, I¡¯ll be saved. I can only wait until then.... Hmph! Human, didn¡¯t you want me to follow behind you. For the sake of your delicious sausage, I¡¯ll endure it for now. When Half-moon saves me, at that time, I¡¯ll gratefully ept your sausage.¡±

    ¡°Ah-choo! [1]

    Ling Mo suddenly sneezed.

    Shana quickly clenched Ling Mo¡¯s hand and asked with some concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably just the wind....¡±

    <i>to be continued...</i>

    [1] ¨C A Chinese superstition that regards sneezing as a good or bad omen; sneezing once dictates that someone is speaking ill of you; sneezing twice means you¡¯re being missed by someone; three times, someone is in love with you.

 Chapter 357 Part 2 - I Will Politely Accept Your Sausage

    <strong>Chapter 357 Part 2 ¨C I Will Politely ept Your Sausage</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Once they got close to Yu Wen Xuan and the others, Hei Si and Yu Shi Ran disappeared without Ling Mo needing to ask.

    However, he could still sense their general location through the weak spiritual connection he had with them.

    In this way, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them being discovered by Yu Wen Xuan......

    ¡°Hey, you guys are back!¡± Yu Wen Xuan greeted him with excitement and looked at the maid girl. ¡°Ehhh? Why does she seem slightly different from before?¡±

    Ling Mo was suddenly shocked. Could it be that Yu Wen Xuan was pretending to be a pig, to eat the tiger [1] the whole time? Was he able to see that the soul inside waspletely different?

    Yu Wen Xuan mysteriously approached Ling Mo and asked in a whisper, ¡°Tell me the truth, did you spend five minutes to go one round [2] with her? This isn¡¯t right man, your main target should be Ya Lin. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for my cousin when you waste your seeds like that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for your cousin when you say stuff like this?¡± Ling Mo breathed a sigh of relief. This dumbass was actually having dirty thoughts....

    After thinking for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°However, what makes you think I did anything with her?¡±

    ¡°Hehe......¡± Hearing Yu Wen Xuanugh, Ling Mo felt goosebumps rise on his skin. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Don¡¯t you think the way she¡¯s walking is a bit weird?¡±

    ¡°Weird your head! She¡¯s only walking like that because I¡¯m controlling her. It would really be weird if I could actually make her walk like a girl!¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Yu Wen Xuan disdainfully.

    ¡°Whoops, I almost forgot our main purpose. What did you guys see over there?¡± Yu Wen Xuan curiously asked.

    Shana was conveniently walking past them and casually said, ¡°It was just two members of the patrol team making out.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Yu Wen Xuan immediately showed an extremely excited look. Because of Shana¡¯s cold expression, it was difficult for him to see that she was just kidding.

    Even Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie believed Shana. However, both of them had different reactions to her words. One of them got closer to hear more, while the other one quickly shunned away.

    ¡°But....¡± Yu Wen Xuan frowned abruptly. ¡°I remember that in this defensive line, all the patrol members ... were men.¡±

    He cast an inquiring expression to Shana, but saw her innocent face showing truthful expression.

    Yu Wen Xuan waspletely stunned and his expression was dull for a while. He suddenly started to beat his chest and said, ¡°This long-term defense must have led to a massive amount of mental stress. The boring life they had here pushed them to a road of loneliness and emptiness, and resulted in this? The soldiers were already so hungry and thirsty for women, that even their fellow man had turned ok for them. I didn¡¯t even notice it. I really neglected my duties.... They must be very disappointed with me.¡±

    ¡°En, if they heard your words right now, they really would fall in despair.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself that there were two zombie leaders, who have most likely sneaked into the camp. His experimented corpse was still in the istion zone, but there was already a corpse buried under the rubble.

    Although it doesn¡¯t seem like a problem right now, eventually that body will be found. Time was running out and they needed to move quickly.

    ¡°Wen Xuan, quickly lead the way. We must enter the istion zone by today.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Okay, you can definitely count on me.¡±

    With the experience of passing the first defensive line, the two subsequent defensive lines was much quicker for them to pass through safely.

    After crossing the third defensive line, they saw people roaming around the streets.

    This ce was already far from the zombie area and the atmosphere here waspletely different.

    Some people were pushing some carts, cleaning up the ruins, and some children were chasing and ying with each other in the empty streets. It was as if there was apletely different world in here.

    ¡°This is still the periphery. The amount of people you see now is roughly 90% less than usual since most of the young and middle-aged people was sent to X-City to prepare for war.¡± Yu Wen Xuan said.

    Due to theck of people and the fact that they would encounter some soldiers on patrol, everyone remained vignt.

    After crossing several streets in a row and entering the downtown area, the streets was much cleaner.

    The ruins here have all been basically cleaned up. Except for the silence, there wasn¡¯t a big difference, whenpared to how it used to look.

    When they reached here, Yu Wen Xuan became very rxed and no longer seemed to be worried about being discovered.

    [1] ¡°Pretending to be a pig means ¡°hiding one¡¯s real strength¡±, and ¡°(can) eat a tiger¡± contains some kind of feeling of ¡°surprise attack¡±.

    [2] another way of saying a round of sex.

 Chapter 358 Part 1 - My Dream Is To Have A Happy Sex Life

    <strong>Chapter 358 Part 1 ¨C My Dream Is To Have A Happy Sex Life</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    However, Ling Mo still carefully observed Yu Wen Xuan for a while, before he gradually lowered his guard. Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s behavior was just too risky and could court disasters if Ling Mo wasn¡¯t careful.

    The situation in A-City¡¯s istion zone was very different from what he had imagined. He expected to see a very lively scene. However, it was theplete opposite.

    There would asionally be a few people walking around. Half of them were old people taking care of children, while the other half were camp members.

    It¡¯s not that surprising if you think about it. With so many people being transferred to X-City, how could A-City have that many survivors left in the istion zone?

    It seems that the Falcon Camp has put all their hopes and resources into the X-City War. In fact, Ling Mo was still somewhat doubtful of the Falcon Camp¡¯s decision.

    It¡¯s true that while A-Citycked resources, however, it at least had a natural barrier that helped protect their istion zone. Once the istion zone was established in X-City, in order to protect it, they would need to construct a huge fortification project. Once war broke out, it would definitely turn into a longsting battle of attrition. The zombies would harass the survivors, while the survivors would resist while making repairs.

    But after seeing the fighting power of those zombies, Ling Mo felt that the Falcon Camp had done a great job in this regard!

    No matter how wide the river was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the zombies on the other side forever. With such a huge number of humans attracting them across the river, simr to a carrot being held in front of a donkey, motivating them to constantly evolve to cross the river.

    It would be better putting the survivors in an environment that was extremely dangerous, but filled with resources, forcing them to grow together with the zombies.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan suddenly yelled and interrupted Ling Mo¡¯s train of thoughts.

    A middle-aged man who was across the street heard the sound and then jogged to Wen Xuan.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ling Mo frowned and muttered.

    ¡°This person is a member of theboratory. I¡¯m going to ask him about the situation here. You shouldn¡¯t always think that I¡¯ll fuck up, you can trust me.¡± Yu Wen Xuan acting as if he was wronged, said, making Ling Mo wish he could punch him in the face.

    Ling Mo used his spiritual sense and found that Hei Si and Yu Shi Ran were still following behind them. With their hiding abilities, others wouldn¡¯t be able to find them unless they were a spiritual type psychic with the ability to detect others.

    There is a saying that ¡°the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce.¡± There are definitely a lot of psychics in the istion zone, but who would be bored enough to use their spiritual force to scan around? Not to mention, it could also cause problems if they provoked the wrong person.

    The middle-aged man looked very tired. After running over and arriving in front of them, he was slightly surprised to see Ling Mo¡¯s group, ¡°Captain Yu, when did youe back? And they are?¡±

    Wu Peng Fei was calm, but Ronnie¡¯s heartbeat elerated immediately. She looked at Yu Wen Xuan nervously, then looked at Ling Mo, waiting to see how they would respond.

    ¡°Oh... I just wanted to ask you how is the situation in theb now? I heard you guys received a truckload of mutated beast corpses a couple of days ago.¡± Yu Wen Xuan pinched his hair and said.

    Although his question waspletely ignored, the middle-aged man seemed to be very ustomed to this. He nodded and replied, ¡°Look at the dark circles under my eyes. Theboratory was already extremely busy with all the stuff it needed to do. The corpses are still waiting to be dissected. Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t any zombie corpses. And also, I heard that X-City has another kind of zombie.... Mutant Zombies!¡±

    ¡°Go across the river and go catch some.¡± Yu Wen Xuan said seriously.

    ¡°You should go for me.¡± The middle-aged man scratched his head, which didn¡¯t have much hair on it. He sadly said, ¡°We already made four or five attempts by now, didn¡¯t even catch any, and ended up with a lot of death casualties. The only time we caught one, it struggled so hard that it died on the way back.....¡±

    He muttered a few words, only to find Wen Xuan wasn¡¯t listening at all. However, the young man standing next to Wen Xuan was listening seriously.

    ¡°Could you guys be the new people that Captain Yu brought back from X-City? The new survivors? Did you all register yet?¡±

    The middle-aged man had just asked two sentences and was interrupted by Wen Xuan, ¡°Are you going back to theb now?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Yes, as a matter of fact, just a moment ago, I went to the headquarters to deliver some documents.¡±

    The middle-aged man lifted his finger and pointed to the direction that he just came from. Ling Mo followed his finger and saw an antique building covered by trees.

    Yu Wen Xuan said ¡°Oh.¡± and then asked, ¡°Are there a lot of people in theb now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re so busy, what do you think?¡±

    After the middle-aged man left, Yu Wen Xuan turned to Ling Mo and said, ¡°It seems that we can only wait until nighttime.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your unreliable personality could actuallye in handy at some point.¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help butpliment him.

    If it was another person that talked so suspiciously, people would have long noticed that there was something wrong. However, Wen Xuan had a very ¡°unconventional¡± personality and most likely everyone that knew him, heard that about him. Other people would only think that he wasn¡¯t interested in the topic if hepletely ignored them.

    to be continued....

 Chapter 358 Part 2 - My Dream Is To Have A Happy Sex Life

    <strong>Chapter 358 Part 2 ¨C My Dream Is To Have A Happy Sex Life</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Right now, they still had some time before the nighttime and Wen Xuan proposed to take Ling Mo and the group to his residence.

    The ce where he lived was nearby, and after crossing several streets they entered an old-fashioned ¡°inn¡±.

    This kind of building in X-city was rare, but as a tourist city, the buildings in A-city were mainly built with an antique style.

    Although he lived in a building made from reinforced concrete for twenty years, Ling Mo really like this type of antique building.

    In his youth, he had also dreamed of looking for a ce like this for him and Ye Lian to live in. Shamelessly living a happy sexual life [1]... No, a happy life for a lifetime....

    But who could have thought that when he really stepped into such a ce, it would be so far from his fantasies.

    ¡°This whole courtyard is mine, so you can rest easy while we¡¯re here. Feel free to use anything inside the house. Also... you two shoulde with me. We might as well take this time to register you both since we aren¡¯t doing anything, otherwise I will probably forget.¡± Wen Xuan said with a smile, as he led Ling Mo and the others into an empty room.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t even any stools. What could we possibly even use in this ce? And how could you forget about two living people?¡±

    Ling Mo cursed silently and said to Wu Peng Fei, ¡°Go with him. Needless to say, he is such an unreliable person. If you don¡¯t go with him now, he might actually forget about the two of you.¡±

    They weren¡¯t like him after all. Ling Mo was only here to steal the experimental body, but Wu Peng Fei and Ronnie were here to join them.

    ¡°En. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to handle it. Anyways, we¡¯re just two ordinary people, how could they give us trouble when they¡¯re so busy right now?¡± Wu Peng Fei patted his chest and said.

    Ronnie was still very nervous and she couldn¡¯t help but frown at Ling Mo.

    ¡°You need to rx a bit; it¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking you to fight against zombies. Plus, you got Wen Xuan with you don¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo sighed and said softly.

    Ronnie was too nervous and stuttered, ¡°I... I just....¡±

    She was so surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the cold Ling Mo would actually care about her at this time......

    ¡°You¡¯re too nervous, I¡¯m worried that you might actually drag down my brother.¡±

    Ronnie¡¯s face suddenly turned red as she angrily red at Ling Mo, ¡°You.... AHH!!!! MAKE ME SO MAD!!!

    ¡°That¡¯s much better, being mad looks so much better than looking nervous. At least now you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re guilty.¡± Ling Mo touched his nose and nodded.

    After Wen Xuan left with them, Ling Mo quickly and carefully closed the courtyard door.

    When he turned to look at the few rooms, he suddenly found that every door was opened.

    Soon, Ye Lian ran out of a room and waved a can in her hand, ¡°Brother.... Brother Ling, I found....¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned, and then revealed a smile of encouragement, ¡°Well done, we might as well take this opportunity to clean out everything in his house. Anyways, he did say that everything in this house was free for us to use.¡±

    Ya Lin also rushed out of a room with a crossbow, ¡°Look at this, if Ye Lian used this, wouldn¡¯t that be beneficial? He has arge collection by the way.¡±

    Ling Mo felt surprised and quickly ran towards the room.

    This room was full of weapons. Guns hung on the wall, boxes of bullets were piled up in a corner, and arge kitchen knife that only God knows where he got it from, was ced on the bed. In addition, lots of other tools were thrown everywhere across the room.

    Who would have thought that Wen Xuan was actually that rich! Ling Mo thought and sighed.

    From this point, he could see the difference between being a camp member and being a lone survivor like him. The amount of resources that were collected was much more than what Ling Mo could have ever collected by himself.

    Not to mention, attaining the captain¡¯s position would definitely get him even more privileges. With guns and ammunition being so scarce, he actually had more than a dozen guns lying around here.

    ¡°Very nice....¡± Ling Mo rubbed his hands and revealed a strange smile, ¡°Senior Sister, what should we do after finding your cousin¡¯s little treasure room?

    ¡°He already said it, we can use anything we want.¡± Ya Lin said with a smile.

    [1] ¨C Sexual life sounds the same as lifetime.

 Chapter 359 Part 1 - â€“ Evil Demon, Have A Taste Of My Gun!

    Chapter 359 Part 1 ¨C Evil Demon, Have A Taste Of My Gun!

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After reaching that conclusion, Ye Lian and Ya Lin stopped being polite and started search randomly.

    Having said that, they¡¯ve never been polite....

    The knives in this country have always been strictly controlled. You wouldn¡¯t be able to find other types of knives outside of those ordinary ones found in the supermarket. These knives are mainly used for cutting vegetables only, and maybe people too with enough force, but it would be too difficult to cut zombies.

    If you tried to use ordinary kitchen knives to cut through bone, how much effort would be needed to cut it off? If this type of knives were used to cut zombies, it would literally be trying to die.

    Other than the des and knives made from Shana¡¯s family, the only other types of des that could actually be used to cut zombies with, would be those tactical knives that were issued or collected by the military.

    However, Wen Xuan¡¯s home was probably the most well-equipped ce that Ling Mo has ever seen for such a wide variety of mixed-weapons. There were many useless items, but there were also many good items as well.

    It would be such a waste to not take advantage of this golden opportunity....

    ¡°Shana, look, this crossbow arrow is awfully simr to the one made by your family.... huh?¡±

    Ling Mo picked up the arrow and looked at it carefully, then couldn¡¯t help but smile. But when he turned around, he discovered that Shana wasn¡¯t behind him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t see her just now either, where did she run off to.... Hmm, she¡¯s in the backyard.¡±

    After sensing her with his spiritual sense, Ling Mo walked down the corridor towards the backyard.

    Unlike the messy front yard, there was a single suite in the backyard which was well decorated. At first nce, you could tell that this was the vip room at this inn.

    ¡°He actually didn¡¯t turn such a good room into a bedroom. I honestly don¡¯t understand what Wen Xuan is thinking....¡±

    Ling Mo sighed as he unceremoniously opened the door and went in.

    However, just as he stepped into the room, Ling Mo was shocked.

    The reason was very simple. The furnishings of this room ... was too damn special!

    In front of him was a taishi chair, which sat an intable doll, wearing a sexy costume, surrounded by spare chairs with an empty chair next to it right in the middle. A simr model was also standing behind the empty chair.

    Ling Mo tried to sit on the chair, he discovered that the models hands were ced in a position so that when he sat down, it would directly be ced on his shoulders.

    Adding the intable doll that was nearby into the picture, it gave the scene of a pair of servants serving and massaging their master.

    But Ling Mo, who was sitting in the chair, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit creeped out.

    It seems that this room was actually Wen Xuan¡¯s real treasure room. However, Ling Mo felt that Wen Xuan¡¯s taste didn¡¯t really match him.

    ¡°I had thought that people like him wouldn¡¯t have the need for sex or even the instincts to masturbate. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so oppressed to this point.¡±

    Ling Mo stood up with a disgusted face and walked into the bedroom on the left, following the direction of his spiritual sense.

    There was an extremely beautiful carved bed in this bedroom, which was well covered and didn¡¯t even have any wrinkles on the sheets.

    There was only one problem. There was an intable doll lying naked on the ground, directly in front of the bed, giving the feeling that someone was murdered during their wedding night [1].

    to be continued....

    [1] ¨C Wedding night in chinese culture means the night the couples first have sex as a married couple.

 Chapter 359 Part 2 - Evil Demon, Have A Taste Of My Gun!

    <strong>Chapter 359 Part 2 ¨C Evil Demon, Have A Taste Of My Gun!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    On the other side of the room, it was separated by a translucent gauze curtain. Ling Mo vaguely noticed a figure swaying behind the curtain and reached out to pull it away.

    ¡°Shana....¡±

    Ling Mo had just called her name when he got stunned.

    Facing him, was an antique wooden mirror. In front of the ancient mirror stood a long-haired girl.

    She wore a long red dress which revealed part of her beautiful shoulders. In the mirror, Shana had just finished tying her belt and looked up at him.

    Ling Mo had never seen Shana like this before. He never expected that such an innocent young girl could give off such a temperament just by dressing up.

    It was as if she had just walked out of one of those ancient paintings. With a pair of red and white eyes, she looked just like a little seductress....

    ¡°Shana, what are you trying to do......?¡± Ling Mo stared in awe as the speed of his heartbeat increased.

    He really wanted to embrace Shana right now, but when he thought about how she had been avoiding him these past few days, Ling Mo decided to endure it.

    ¡°This is probably how those brides in ancient times looked like, right? Compared to a wedding dress, I like this feeling more. A bridal room with candles sounds very romantic, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shana turned slowly and said with a smile.

    Her eyes hadpletely changed color, but the things that she talked about were things only Silly Shana would say.

    ¡°It seems like your two personalities found another thing inmon. This dress is very suitable for you, really. You look very beautiful.¡±

    Ling Mo sincerely praised her. Even if he had gotten rid of his feelings for Shana, she would still look beautiful at this moment.

    With her cold personality as a zombie, she could perfectly express the beauty of this costume without any makeup.

    Just as his voice fell, he felt a sh of red light in front of him, and then a soft body could be felt behind him.

    In the mirror, Shana¡¯s blood red lips got close to his ear from behind, ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ling Mo felt a great desire rising from within his heart.

    This feeling and the feeling of pure desire were totally different. This feeling was like an incitement that came from the heart.

    ¡°If I became your bride, would you be good to me forever?¡± Shana¡¯s eyes shed a look of hope and excitement.

    Even if Ling Mo didn¡¯t understand Shana¡¯s heart before, he would have understood everything after hearing that sentence.

    ¡°No matter what I be, or which personality is left, I will always like you...¡±

    ¡°If I changed, would you still like me?¡±

    Who cares if you¡¯re a zombie! Who cares if you have two personalities!

    In the end, the portion of human emotions that Shana had left were those of a pure girl.

    Regardless of how much Ling Mo educated her body, her heart would never change!

    What she wanted was a promise!

    ¡°Shana, I love you very much... ahh!¡±

    Ling Mo had just finished speaking when he felt the back of his cor tightened, and his whole body instantly left the ground.

    By the time he realized what was going on, he had already been thrown onto the bed by Shana.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 359 Part 3 - Evil Demon, Have A Taste Of My Gun!

    Chapter 359 Part 3 ¨C Evil Demon, Have A Taste Of My Gun!

    This girl in the red dress was currently sitting on top of him, with both her soft pale hands pressed against his chest.

    Her long hair hung from both sides as she looked at him from above with her blood-red pupils, making her look captivating.

    ¡°Say something.¡± Shana stared at him and muttered.

    ¡°Eh.... you¡¯re like a subus in a red dress...¡± Ling Mo was already stunned by her beauty.

    The corner of Shana¡¯s mouth curved slightly, and she used her ass to rub against Ling Mo¡¯s little buddy, ¡°So you¡¯re the shut-in bookworm now [1]?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m the exorcist that came to take care of the demon!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that from the West? [2]¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t care anymore! Demon, have a taste of my gun!

    On the carved bed, the two figures rolled into a ball. From time to time, Shana¡¯sughter could be heard.

    The scythe was ced on the wall, reflecting the figures of two people embracing each other.

    ¡°Uhhh......¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°How do I take off this ancient dress?¡±

    HAHAHA!

    As the sounds of tearing echoed out, countless pieces of red yarn flew out of the bed immediately, and a perfect body that was half covered appeared in front of Ling Mo.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, the virus in your body is enough to withstand it....¡± Shana whispered as she reached out and stopped Ling Mo, who was just about to take out his little buddy.

    This was one of the most beautiful words of love that Ling Mo has heard....

    Although they were very violent when it came to tearing off their clothes, Ling Mo became very gentle when they were about to be one.

    In the spiritual world, he had already been one with the two Shana¡¯s, but physically, this was the first time.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ling Mo said as he reached out and touched Shana¡¯s cheek.

    Shana widened her eyes as she looked at him and suddenly grabbed his shoulder. The two immediately turned and exchanged positions.

    ¡°Are all men idiots when they fall in love? I¡¯m a zombie! Why would it hurt!¡±

    Saying this, Shana grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s little buddy and then sat down slowly.

    When the two finally joined together, a stream of heat quickly rushed into Ling Mo¡¯s body from his little buddy.

    The blood of a zombie¡¯s first time!

    The extremely pure virus that started from his little buddy began to wreak havoc in his body.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Ling Mo felt as if his whole body was burning, and all of his strength was concentrated into his little buddy!

    He needed to vent it all out! He wanted to bepletely integrated with the girl in front of him!

    While Shana was in the middle of shouting, Ling Mo had already turned her over and pressed her under his body.

    And soon, this expensive carved bed started to make ¡°squeaky¡± sounds....

    With the help of Shana¡¯s blood, Ling Mo¡¯s physical strength at this time waspletely inexhaustible!

    The virus that was constantly flowing inside Shana¡¯s body was being absorbed by Ling Mo.

    And the huge stimtion that Ling Mo brought her, let Shana¡¯s spiritual force reach the peak once again!

    [1] ¨C They¡¯re obviously doing some role-ying here.

    [2] ¨C West meaning western, anything not Asian rted lol.

 Chapter 360 Part 1 - Change Your Personality And Letâ€™s Try Again

    <strong>Chapter 360 Part 1 ¨C Change Your Personality And Let¡¯s Try Again</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°BUM!¡±

    ¡°BUM BUM!¡±

    The intense beating of Ling Mo¡¯s heart and the strong pleasure that he felt from his body made his mind go nk.

    Unconsciously, countless spiritual tentacles drilled out from his brain and wandered on to Shana¡¯s body.

    Climbing to the peak again and again, Shana¡¯s spiritual energy was in a constant state of violent fluctuations.

    When his tentacle entered Shana¡¯s spiritual ball of light, Ling Mo suddenly felt as if he was in two different worlds at the same time!

    Inside the spiritual world, there was also another Shana!

    The color of this Shana¡¯s eyes gradually changed from a faint red to ck before her appearance was Silly Shana¡¯s.

    While the eyes of the girl who was being pressed under Ling Mo¡¯s body werepletely blood red.

    ¡°The one inside the body is Dark Shana and the one in the spiritual world is Silly Shana.... I can¡¯t favor one and discriminate against the other!¡±

    ¡°HUU!¡± Ling Mo quickly opened his mouth and gasped for air as a few tentacles instantly prated into Shana¡¯s spiritual world.

    The scene he saw resembled the feeling of movie scenes being shot, constantly alternating.

    ¡°AHH!¡± Silly Shana let out a cry as she was wrapped up by the tentacles and was quickly stripped of her clothes.

    Reaching peak spiritual pleasure, Ling Mo felt as if he was shocked by a wave of electricity.

    Under this circumstance, Ling Mo felt two iparable powers cleansing his body and mind.

    This kind of feeling wasn¡¯t something that could be easily described!

    His little buddy and his tentacles teamed up tounch an attack, and quickly made both Shana¡¯s to reach the peak at the same time.

    While slowly regaining her breath, Shana¡¯s main body slowly closed her eyes. Her hands hooked onto Ling Mo¡¯s arm. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes again.

    In a pair of ck eyes, there were hints of shyness and expectations....

    At the same time, in the spiritual world, Shana¡¯s body was lying on the grass. She lifted her head up and smiled at Ling Mo, ¡°Brother Ling ... and Brother Ling¡¯s spiritual incarnation, do you want to do it again?¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡±

    More than 20 minutester, with the muffled sound of a ¡°Bang¡±, the carved bed directly fell apart.

    ¡°AHH! THAT.... WAS FUCKING AMAZING!¡±

    Ling Mo spread out both his hands andy on the messed up bed and gasped fiercely.

    His physical strength waspletely consumed again and again, but it was quickly replenished by Shana¡¯s saliva. The same also applied for his spiritual force.

    After repeating this several times, Ling Mo felt that his physical and spiritual strength improved a little bit.

    This little bit which he refers to now, was a huge progress in the past. But now that he has reached a certain level, his growth rate has significantly be smaller.

    Moreover, they did this when Shana was no longer at the advanced level. It was already a blessing for Ling Mo to get any benefits.

    This was the first time that Ling Mo had made direct contact with the blood of a leader-level zombie. Although the majority of it had leaked out, the absorption of such a tiny portion had actually caused such a terrifying effect.

    If Ling Mo hadn¡¯t been able to vent out these effects, he might have received negative feedback instead....

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t think that with my current physique, I wouldn¡¯t be infected.¡± Ling Mo grabbed the quilt and covered Shana¡¯s important parts. At the same time, he touched her corbone and traced down below until finally stopping his fingers at her navel. ¡°You have officially be my bride. I seriously still can¡¯t believe that this is actually happening. When I first saw you, I would have never thought that we would be taking such a step like this today.¡±

    to be continued....

 Chapter 360 Part 2 - Change Your Personality And Letâ€™s Try Again

    Chapter 360 Part 2 ¨C Change Your Personality And Let¡¯s Try Again

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    TL: Sorry about the short chapter but I only had enough time to trante this much after working a 16 hour shift.

    Shana smiled and asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t even sure whether or not you would get infected, why did you still do it with me......¡±

    ¡°Silly, that¡¯s because I believed in you.¡± Ling Moughed and shook his head while at the same time, used his arm to feel Shana¡¯s two white rabbits. ¡°Not bad, with my hard efforts, their growth has progressed. However, there¡¯s still a long way to go if we were topare them with Ye Lian¡¯s and Senior Sister¡¯s. We must continue to work harder!¡±

    ¡°Ohh...but how do we work harder?¡± asked Shana.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We just need to sleep together every......day.¡± Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when the expression on his face suddenly became stiff.

    Shana immediately asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong with your little buddy?¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible.... The muscles in my waist just seems to be very sore.... it has temporarily gone on strike.¡±

    What made Ling Mo puzzled was that Ye Lian and Ya Lin should have already sensed what had happened to them. Why didn¡¯t theye over?

    Could it be that they lost interest in sex? No, that can¡¯t be right. Just this morning, Ya Lin said that she thought making people was an interesting sport....

    While Shana helped Ling Mo slowly get up from the ruins of the bed, two beautiful female zombies were leaning against the window of Wen Xuan¡¯s kitchen.

    At their feet, boxes of canned food were scattered on the ground....

    ¡°Why.... why is making people so interesting?¡± Ye Lian asked curiously as she picked up a fish with her finger.

    Ya Lin stretched out her pink tongue and licked the oil on her lips, ¡°First of all, this sport has 108 kinds of techniques, and also has many ways of ying the game depending on the number of participants. For example, there are one-on-ones, one-on-twos, one-on-threes.... However, I feel that this ¡®one¡¯ can¡¯t be changed, otherwise the purpose of the game will change.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that...¡± Ye Lian nodded.

    ¡°In fact, you probably didn¡¯t understand a single word I said, right? Ya Lin continued, ¡°This was what Shana had told me. I only understood the part about one hundred and eight.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Lian showed an innocent smile, then reached out and threw the small fish away.

    A figure suddenly jumped out from behind a wall 10 meters away and urately caught the fish in their mouth.

    After Yu Shi Ran caught the fish, she first let out a cheer, then quickly squatted down and swallowed it, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, although the taste is slightly worse than that of a human. Oh, I really want to eat him.¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 360 Part 3 - Change Your Personality And Letâ€™s Try Again

    Chapter 360 Part 3 ¨C Change Your Personality And Let¡¯s Try Again

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After Yu Shi Ran caught the fish, she first let out a cheer, then quickly squatted down and swallowed it before saying, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, although the taste is slightly worse than that of a human. Oh, how I really wish I could eat him.¡±

    However, because Hei Si was strictly enforcing Ling Mo¡¯smand, Yu Shi Ran could only open her mouth and not make a sound. It looked strange, as if she was trying to lip sync.

    When she thought of Ling Mo, the scene in front of her immediately became covered with ayer of mosaic as she licked her lips with desire. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen when Half-moones. That guy might probably fight me for him.... And this strange creature refuses to take the initiative to leave, if I hurt her, it feels as if I¡¯m hurting myself. The most annoying thing was that hurting her seemed to be no different than hurting that human......¡±

    Yu Shi Ran felt as if her thoughts were a mess. She hugged her head and concluded, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that hurting that human is equivalent to hurting myself? He is me? Then if I eat him, doesn¡¯t it mean....¡±

    If Ling Mo had heard this, he would definitely be shocked by Yu Shi Ran¡¯s sense of logic.

    But at this time, there was no other person around her other than Hei Si, who wasn¡¯t going to actively speak while hanging on her neck.

    So when the oil was licked clean from her lips, Yu Shi Ran had made up her mind, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that means he is a part of me! I can eat him whenever I want! Who dares to touch him?¡±

    At this moment, there was a soft ¡°swishing¡± sound, and a small fish flew once again over the top of her head.

    ¡°FISH!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran happily caught it with her open mouth, ¡°At least these same-kind treat me well. Unlike that human, who just let me starve!¡±

    However, she had waited for a while with her mouth open, but didn¡¯t get any more food.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She quietly sneaked out from behind the wall and took a peek, only to discover that Ye Lian and Ya Lin had both disappeared from the window.

    For a time, Yu Shi Ran actually had a strange feeling.

    ¡°HUH!? How is this possible? How can I, a magnificent zombie, want to be with a human! That¡¯s extremely degrading!

    Yu Shi Ran shook her head and then pointed at her in anger, ¡°It must be you! If you want to rely on me to evolve, hurry up and evolve early, so we can quickly go our separate ways!¡±

    ¡°Could it be I¡¯m imagining things? I always get the feeling that Hei Si isn¡¯t very far away from us.¡±

    Ling Mo was sitting on a stool while holding his waist and doubtfully asked.

    But when he turned his head, he discovered that Ye Lian and Ya Lin couldn¡¯t wait to see the ¡°master¡¯s seat¡± in the back room and had ran over.

    And Shana was chuckling at him....

    ¡°Be a little more serious, who was the one that caused my waist to be injured?!¡±

 Chapter 361 Part 1 - Gathering Information

    Chapter 361 Part 1 ¨C Gathering Information

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    When it was finally dark, Wen Xuan, along with Peng Fei and Ronnie returned to the small courtyard.

    Before entering the door, he stopped and looked around.

    There was silence in the surroundings and the alley next to the yard looked pitch-ck. All the leaves of the nearby sycamore trees had almost fallen off, giving it an eerie vibe.

    ¡°Wen Xuan, what are you doing?¡± Ronnie shouted nervously at Wen Xuan as she watched him head towards the direction of the alley.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, I felt someone staring at us just now.¡± Wen Xuan muttered in confusion as he pinched the hair on his forehead.

    Peng Fei felt that A-City¡¯s night was very creepy. The feeling made his hair stand on end. He trembled and said, ¡°Stop being so suspicious. There aren¡¯t many people in this istion zone to begin with. Who would have so much free time to be watching us ... let¡¯s hurry and go in.¡±

    After entering the istion zone, Peng Fei and Ronnie had both lowered their vignce. From their point of view, it was impossible to have problems here.

    However, even though their thinking became rxed, there was still a sense of insecurity for being in an unfamiliar environment.

    ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t Ling Mo inside? If someone was really outside, don¡¯t you think he would know?¡±

    Peng Fei said. He was very impressed with Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual detection ability.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that this ability couldn¡¯t be used continuously. Even those who specialized in sensing needed time to rest asionally.

    What¡¯s more, for Ling Mo, this skill is a support ability to him.

    However, these words sessfully made Wen Xuan turned back, ¡°True. Aii, I really envy those spiritual psychics. I really wish I also had the ability to peep at people without them knowing!¡±

    ¡°P ...Peeping?!¡± Ronnie suddenly widened her eyes, ¡°Do you mean that they can see other people¡¯s appearances and movements with this ability? L ...like a camera?¡±

    In a split second, her mind started to imagine many things. For example, she imagined an invisible Ling Mo staring at her butt with a smirk on his face, as she changed her clothes....

    ¡°Uhh? I¡¯m not exactly sure about that.¡± Wen Xuan said casually, and knocked on the door at the same time.

    ¡°You...¡± Ronnie was both angry and scared. She thought to herself, ¡®if you weren¡¯t even sure, why did you bother saying it, making me think so many messed up things in my mind....¡¯

    The person opening the door was the maid girl. Ling Mo had made her stand by the door the whole time. However, he made her go back to the house with them.

    ¡°Ehh? Your posture seems a little different....¡±

    As soon as he entered the door, Wen Xuan was surprised as he looked at Ling Mo, who was sitting in a chair.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s waist stick out towards one side and not saying anything, he went on to say, ¡°Considering the fact that it¡¯s impossible for you to hurt your waist by moving a chair, I can only assume that you were doing something while we weren¡¯t here. And the only thing that requires you to use your waist would be that wonderful exercise......¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that you guys are cousins.¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ya Lin.

    ¡°But, there¡¯s still something I don¡¯t understand. Even if you were able to do it with four people during the time we left, there isn¡¯t a reason for your waist to be like this....¡± Wen Xuan pinched his chin as he pondered. ¡°This is really strange! But having said that, why does this chair seem a bit familiar?¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes at him and cursed at him in his mind. His partner was a leader level zombie! Not to mention, he had to handle both their physical and spiritual bodies at the same time!

    It already wasn¡¯t easy to handle one, how could he possibly do it with four ... and this dumbass had actually added the maid girl into the mix.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you guys, did the registration go smoothly?¡± Ling Mo quickly changed the topic of conversation towards Peng Fei. Compared with Wen Xuan, this foolish brother of his seemed to be more in control.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 361 Part 2 - Gathering Information

    <strong>Chapter 361 Part 2 ¨C Gathering Information</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Peng Fei, who was drinking water, heard Ling Mo¡¯s question and replied, ¡°It went quite smoothly. Originally, two soldiers were supposed to register us. However, once they heard that we were just ordinary people, they sent us directly to a smalldy and the examination was also exempted. They simply took down our names, age and our area of expertise. If we were to follow their original way of doing things, they would have made some arrangements for us to be integrated somewhere, however with Wen Xuan there, they directly put us in his ranks. But....¡±

    Speaking to that point, Peng Fei looked at Wen Xuan and said, ¡°I want to know why thatdy was staring at us with sympathetic eyes after registering us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious your captain is mentally ill.¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, but said, ¡°Wen Xuan, take care of my brother. At least until he has the ability to protect himself, don¡¯t let him die.¡±

    ¡°Then that means you owe me one....¡±

    Just as Wen Xuan¡¯s eyes started to shine brightly, he saw Ya Lin re at him with a cold look, ¡°What, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    ¡°From what you guys just told me, this doesn¡¯t sound like it would take two hours toplete, right?¡± Ling Mo doubtfully asked.

    Ronnie leaned against the door and snorted coldly, ¡°The registration process took only five minutes.¡±

    ¡°So howe......¡±

    ¡°After arriving at the headquarters, Captain Yu told us to wait a moment while he went inside to do some stuff. Then two hourster, he remembered that we were still waiting for him at the door.¡±

    Looking at Ronnie¡¯s resentful face, Ling Mo helplessly sighed and shook his head, ¡°As expected, he¡¯s unreliable......¡±

    ¡°How was I unreliable? Do you think I spent two hours jerking off? Okay, fine. I really did y a game where we threw paper airnes and used our abilities to knock them down...... But don¡¯t be angry, I was mainly gathering information. Ronnie, you guys go out for a moment.¡± Wen Xuan suddenly said with a serious tone.

    A normal person would have said, ¡®Ling Mo,e outside with me for a moment!¡¯¡± Ronnie was dumbfounded, but seeing Ling Mo sitting on the chair in a strange position, she could only angrily snort and follow Peng Fei out the door.

    Although she wasn¡¯t happy, she didn¡¯t forget to close the door after she went out.

    Wen Xuan went over and put his ear to the door to listen. After confirming that Ronnie and Peng Fei was unable to hear their conversation, he turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s bad if too many people know about your purpose in obtaining the experimental body.¡±

    It was rare to see Wen Xuan with a serious attitude. Ling Mo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve finally be reliable.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, otherwise we would have to silence people in order to keep it a secret and that wouldn¡¯t be easy for us.¡± Wen Xuan sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid for actually thinking that you were reliable.... Forget it, what kind of information did you get? Ling Mo was very interested in this. He believed that people who were able to gather a lot of intelligence without using violence can roughly be divided into two types. One type would contain people who had great observation skills, were skilled in conversing with others, and also had the ability to gather information without leaving any traces.

    The other would probably contain people like Wen Xuan. They would talk without hesitation and gather information simply by asking casually, and the person talking to them wouldn¡¯t doubt them either ... a psycho.

    ¡°Oh, it was very simple. I first found the guy responsible for managing the list of all the staff on duty, and then I kicked his ass.¡±

    Wen Xuan said very proudly, ¡°This guy is a psychic that possesses a strong memory ability. His ability also allows him to share his memory to others through a spiritual link. He ims to have learned Muay Thai before, but he always gets defeated by me every time. He said that if he lost, he would let me see a small portion of his memories stored in his mind. I took the opportunity to look at the list of all the staff on duty.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like an awesome ability....¡± Ling Mo frowned as he imagined it in his mind. An ability like this that didn¡¯t have anybat capabilities was pretty rare, and it sounded as if it belonged to the spiritual type.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not as awesome as you think it is. He used to be called the human referenceputer at headquarters. He was responsible for following orders from the top management everyday. Without an intework, he was really useful. However, the technical department recently found some equipment and built awork in a local area. This man was then abandoned.¡± Wen Xuan smiled and looked sympathetic.

    Ling Mo secretly nodded, thinking to himself that Wen Xuan was actually very lucky to find such a golden opportunity and that he may not have been able to check the list if they were in the past.

    ¡°Then did you get the list of people on duty in theb?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let me exin the situation in theb.¡± Wen Xuan took out a map from his pocket and handed it to Ling Mo.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? This is called an Impressionist painting. This was what I got from theb member after winning the ne contest. Unfortunately, he only gave me a minute to look.¡± Wen Xuan sighed.

    Ling Mo pointed towards the map, ¡°You drew this map ... based on your impressions...... Are you fucking kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Sigh*, it was the only way since I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring it out. We get searched when we enter or leave the headquarters. Anyways, it should be fine as long as I can understand it.¡±

    Wen Xuan pointed at the unclear map and said, ¡°Do you see the dotted lines and wavy lines?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Try to ignore them.¡±

 Chapter 362 Part 1 - I Can Still Fight Another 300 Rounds

    Chapter 362 Part 1 ¨C I Can Still Fight Another 300 Rounds

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°How the fuck do you expect me to ignore it, by using my imagination?¡±

    Ling Mo took the map and took a nce at it even though he was doubtful of its usefulness.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He discovered that with his current spiritual strength, he could easily focus his attention on other parts of the map,pletely ignoring the dotted lines and wavy lines. The process wasn¡¯t as difficult as he thought it would be.

    After ignoring those two things, the confusing map instantly became slightly different.

    Although the confusing map wasposed of various lines and patterns, if one actually took a good look at it, theplete architectural structure could still be found.

    ¡°Wen Xuan, I never expected for you toe up with such crafty methods. You could actuallye up with an idea of obtaining the building ns out without anyone knowing. I really feel like giving you a thumbs up.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly sighed again, ¡°But... if you already memorized the ns after taking just one look at it, why didn¡¯t you just draw it after you came back? What was the point ... of you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh... just to look cool.¡± Wen Xuan replied shamelessly.

    ¡°You know what? I honestly don¡¯t even want to bother talking about this anymore. Based on this drawing, theb seems to be veryrge, with many rooms, and divided into a total of five floors.¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you have an idea of where and how we are going to enter?¡±

    Wen Xuan reached out and pointed on the map, ¡°You will enter from this side door. The monitoring room personnel usually uses this passage to enter and exit....¡±

    ¡°Well, okay. I will enter through here and I¡¯ll deal with the person in the monitoring room. I¡¯m guessing with your status; you should be able to enter through the front entrance. Will anyone ask why you¡¯re there?¡±

    ¡°No. I had asked what their research results were after sending two zombie corpses here previously. It¡¯s pretty normal for me to ask them questions.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. We¡¯ll do it this way. Once you get in, I¡¯ll direct you through thismunicator. After you get the corpse, I¡¯ll give you directions to avoid encountering people. If you encounter a problem, I will help you right away.¡± Ling Mo interrupted his words. After he finished speaking, he added another sentence, ¡°Fortunately, I found these earphones in your home. I¡¯ve already tried using them. Although it¡¯s slightly unclear, it is still functioning. I used to think that your sense of style was shitty looking at your long hair, but now that idea changed since it ys an important role in hiding this earpiece.¡±

    Wen Xuan still had his mouth open and looked at Ling Mo with surprise. After a while, he said, ¡°Did I just getpletely deprived of my authority?¡±

    ¡°If I still gave you a chance to sell me out, then there is definitely something wrong with me.¡± Ling Mo then asked, ¡°How far is theboratory from here?¡±

    ¡°Uhh, about two kilometers I think.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s about two thousand meters. Then Ye Lian, you guys stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll bring.... her with me for this mission.¡±

    Ling Mo pointed at the maid girl as he said this. This female zombie was now a pure walking dead, with no soul or consciousness.

    It would certainly be safer for them if they used her for anything risky.

    Wen Xuan had no objection to Ling Mo¡¯s decision. He just looked at Ling Mo¡¯s waist and gloated, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for the task tonight?¡±

    ¡°You worry too much.¡± Ling Mo snorted unhappily. He could easily recover from his injury by using the Spider Queen¡¯s blood, not to mention, he also had three female zombies that could give him their saliva to quickly recover his strength.

    Plus, this was just a small muscle strain....

    ¡°HISSS!!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling, does it hurt?¡± Shana immediately turned her head and asked with a smile.

    Ling Mo¡¯s brows moved slightly, ¡°Of course not, I just wanted to stretch a bit.... If it wasn¡¯t because I had something to do tonight, I could probably still do another 300 rounds with you.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, you don¡¯t have to keep pretending....¡±

    After ten o¡¯clock passed, the courtyard door quietly opened a small gap, and three figures quickly rushed out.

    As Ling Mo went out, he nced at the alley and vaguely felt that Yu Shi Ran and Hei Si were nearby.

    However, they seemed to be aware of it and quickly distanced themselves.

    ¡°My puppet ability should be able to reach three kilometers. As long as they are within this range and aren¡¯t discovered, they can do whatever they want. After I obtain the tested [1] corpse, I can use Yu Shi Ran to look for Half-moon.¡±

    Ling Mo thought while controlling the maid girl to keep up with Wen Xuan.

    to be continued...

    [1] Experimental Corpse ¨C Been feeling that the wording is a bit off. I¡¯m going to change to tested corpse instead.

 Chapter 362 Part 2 - I Can Still Fight Another 300 Rounds

    <strong> Chapter 362 Part 2 ¨C I Can Still Fight Another 300 Rounds</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The istion zone at night time seemed quite quiet. There were no lights nor people.

    The only building that had lights turned on was the headquarters. It seems that there was a war going on in X-City, making it very busy.

    ¡°Oh right, there should be other human forces simr to the Falcon Camp. How many are there in the whole country? Have you guys tried contacting them?¡± Ling Mo suddenly whispered.

    Wen Xuan looked back at him and said, ¡°The only group that has been in contact with us so far is the X-City Air Force. I¡¯m not clear about any other ones. Anyway, humans are simr to that of a cockroach. As long as we don¡¯t die out, we will eventually figure out a way to survive. I heard that the Air Force explored everywhere and collected a lot of interesting information. Unfortunately, they¡¯re unwilling to share everything with us. When theymunicated with us, they were only willing to talk to those that were of high ranking.¡±

    ¡°What kind of logic is that? We¡¯re all humans, shouldn¡¯t we be sharing information with each other?¡± Ling Mo asked, frowning.

    ¡°The air force¡¯s fighting strength is just average and their resources are limited. Apart from the ability tounch an airstrike, their only other strength would be collecting information, am I right? Wen Xuan said, ¡°So, only by giving a small amount of intelligence each time would allow them to be able to extort supplies from us for a long time.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a bit disgusted. The zombies were obviously bing more and more powerful, yet some people were actually content with the current situation and were instead interested in engaging various internal struggles.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to show me that kind of expression.¡± Wen Xuan smiled and gave Ling Mo a shoulder pat. ¡°To be honest, if you made everyone stand on the same side and made them all work together, do you think that¡¯s possible? On the contrary, I feel that it¡¯s much better for them to use each other and help each other only during crucial moments. But the Falcon Camp now has indeed be slightly different.¡±

    ¡°However, you are my brother-inw, even if I didn¡¯t respect you, I would still help you for Ya Lin. ahahahah.......¡±

    The footsteps of the three of them weren¡¯t slow. Although Ling Mo¡¯s waist still felt sore, he felt much better after drinking the zombie drug.

    The so-called two kilometers referred to the distance in a straight-line. With their speed, they only took about ten minutes to travel that distance even though they walked around a lot of buildings.

    They had already reached the edges of the city and at the end of the wide street was a pitch-ck mountain.

    This mountain was also famous. A famous poet had once made a poem for this mountain.

    The front of the mountain was connected to a scenic spot, but the back of the mountain was much more deste. A pharmaceuticalpany was at the back of this mountain, and lights could be seen in the distance.

    There were soldiers guarding the intersection and red lights were shing due the surveince cameras. However, the security here was not very tight. The three of them quickly sneaked past security by going around from the side.

    ¡°Were there any wild animals in this mountain?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask as they were traveling around the mountainous areas.

    Although some parts of the ground were uneven and moist, it didn¡¯t pose a problem for Ling Mo, let alone the maid girl.

    For some reason, Wen Xuan¡¯s body seemed to be dry and when Ling Mo moved a little closer to him, he could feel waves of heat. Apparently it was his ability that caused this result.

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s another mountain behind this one. However, there aren¡¯t many mutant creatures. The zombies didn¡¯t run towards the mountains; they all went towards ces where there were many people. They weren¡¯t like the zombies in X-City.¡± Wen Xuan replied.

    It would of been great if zombies really didn¡¯t go to the mountains. However, it¡¯s because of this thinking, that no one would ever think that three leader-level zombies would try to sneak into A-City through the mountains......

    ¡°That¡¯s good, otherwise we¡¯ll be in trouble if we encounter a mutant beast.¡±

    As Ling Mo said this, both of them immediately thought of the mutant rhinoceros that had appeared in X-city and shivered at the thought of that.

    Thebat strength of a mutant beast was really too strong.......

    As they travelled through the mountains, their speed was naturally much slower. It took another ten minutes for them to reach the periphery of the pharmaceuticalpany.

    ¡°This is actually just the research department of thispany. However, don¡¯t get fooled by its exterior. The interior of the building is much better and they had also hired a lot of experts at a high sry. Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t because of this environment, those old fogeys probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive after the apocalypse.¡± Wen Xuan hid behind a tree trunk and whispered.

    As Wen Xuan introduced the area, Ling Mo scanned the surroundings with vignce at the same time.

    A five-story building with a parking lot at the front and a rockery in the middle, which just so happens topletely block the main entrance.

 Chapter 363 Part 1 - Professional Pervert For 30 Years

    <strong>Chapter 363 Part 1 ¨C Professional Pervert For 30 Years</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    There were only two guards stationed at the door and they walked around carrying guns in a boring manner. This was the information Ling Mo obtained after using his spiritual sense to explore the other side of the wall.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you guys still have this rockery here. Not only does it block our line of sight, it also blocks the two guards on the other side? Not to mention, we can see them under those lights while they can¡¯t see us since we¡¯re in the dark.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and said.

    Wen Xuan looked at him helplessly and said, ¡°Bro, you need to understand, those guards are simply standing there just for show. They¡¯re there to warn ordinary survivors not toe close. They don¡¯t even have the ability to stop any zombies. I bet you fifty cents that those guns probably don¡¯t even hold any bullets. Besides, other than us, who would be willing to sneak around over here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Well then, put on your headphones. Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s supervision, Wen Xuan first put on the earpiece, then turned on themunicator before keeping it hidden. After a careful observation and confirming that no ws could be found, Ling Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re good to go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Wen Xuan leaped out of his hiding ce and walked towards the gate after getting rid of the grass that was stuck on his body.

    Ling Mo also turned on hismunicator and put on his earpiece.

    ¡°Hehe, I suddenly feel like a spy. Have you seen the American movie ¡®Mission: Impossible¡¯? Bond, James Bond!¡±

    Wen Xuan¡¯s excited whisper instantly came through the earphones.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t try to show off with your poor English. Plus, wasn¡¯t that quote from the movie ¡®007¡¯?¡± Ling Mo quickly interrupted him.

    ¡°Ahhahaha.......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, focus on the mission!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because Wen Xuan had already passed the rockery, Ling Mo would have dragged him back and beat the shit out of him.

    Seeing Wen Xuan suddenly appear, the two guards stopped moving at the same time and looked at him with surprise.

    A guard asked suspiciously, ¡°Who is it?....¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking blind? That¡¯s Captain Yu.¡± The other guard rolled his eyes and said.

    ¡°OH! So it turns out to be the famous.......¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his words when he was suddenly elbowed by hispanion.

    ¡°Captain Yu, what are you doing here sote......¡±

    ¡°I just finished with my work and since it was on the way, I decided to stop by and take a look. Is there an issue?¡± Wen Xuan said with a smile.

    The two guards nced at each other and thought to themselves, ¡°This is at the back of the mountain. How could this possibly be ¡®on the way¡¯?...¡±

    However, they both heard of Wen Xuan¡¯s unique personality and could only continue tough after and said ¡°Can I ask what¡¯s your purpose for being here? We need to record this. These are the rules, please understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to see if there were any results for those mutant beasts and zombies that were sent back these past two days. I still have to go back to the front lines after this. It would help me prepare against them in the future if I knew more about them.¡± Wen Xuan said.

    ¡°That makes sense.... I¡¯ve finished making a record, pleasee inside Captain Yu.¡±

    After Wen Xuan entered the building, Ling Mo heard the two guards take out a walkie-talkie.

    ¡°Hello? Is this Research Lab No. 3? Captain Yu Wen Xuan ising over. Which Yu Wen Xuan? Are you serious .... It¡¯s that....¡± The guard holding the walkie-talkie took a peek inside at the door and then lowered his voice and said mysteriously, ¡°Professional Pervert for 30 years, Noobie Killer Yu Wen Xuan....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very suitable evaluation.¡± Ling Mo nodded secretly in the grass.

    Since the interior architecture of the building was unknown to him, Ling Mo felt that he should wait a while for Wen Xuan to first explore the area before he made his move. As a result, he had no other choice but to stay and wait inside the grass.

    With nothing to do, Ling Mo felt lost for a moment. Then with a guilty conscience, he controlled the maid to walk behind him.

    A pair of small hands slowly reached towards Ling Mo¡¯s waist.......

    ¡°Oh god, that¡¯sfortable...... It just feels a bit strange having two extra hands behind my back though......¡±

    to be continued....

 Chapter 363 Part 2 - Professional Pervert For 30 Years

    Chapter 363 Part 2 ¨C Professional Pervert For 30 Years

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Inside the research building, Wen Xuan was walking through a hall to go upstairs. The first floor consisted of only offices, with nothing much to see.

    He thought of the architecture of the building in his mind and muttered, ¡°The tested corpse should be sealed up somewhere. I doubt it¡¯s still in theboratory. It¡¯s most likely in a freezer. However, this building has been remodeled and the map of the building doesn¡¯t indicate the purposes of each room.......¡±

    He hadn¡¯t walked far when a man with gray hair ran downstairs and nervously said, ¡°Captain Yu! Please don¡¯t wander off! You wanted to see the results of our study, right? I¡¯ll take you to them....¡±

    ¡°Shit! I underestimated his unpoprity.¡±

    Through the earpiece, Ling Mo could hear the old man¡¯s anxiety. It seems that Yu Wen Xuan was already ssified as a dangerous person in their hearts.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t even sure if Wen Xuan had a way to get rid of him.......

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll start moving.¡±

    After about ten minutester, seeing that Wen Xuan hadn¡¯t moved from his spot, Ling Mo brought The Maid girl and slowly walked through the woods to the left side of the building before quietly slipping into the side of the security door.

    He tried to pull the door and found that it was locked.

    ¡°Seems like my part-time job is to unlock doors.¡± Ling Mo took a deep breath and concentrated his spiritual force.

    A spiritual tentacle separated from his spiritual ball of light, then slowly passed through the keyhole and wrapped itself behind the door.

    After wrapping itself on the door handle, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes sharpened and the top part of the tentacle substantialized, allowing him to actually grab onto the door handle inside, then slowly turning it.

    Actually, this was how control abilities really worked. However, for those that couldn¡¯t see the tentacle, the scene at the moment would have been very shocking!

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Huh? The lock seems to be broken ... and it seems to be blocked by something.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly controlled his tentacle to explore the lock. Sure enough, he felt an obstacle.

    It was more difficult to move obstacles with his tentacle. After spending about 30 seconds, Ling Mo sessfully opened the door.

    Ling Mo and The Maid girl quickly sneaked inside and then the door slowly closed automatically.

    The obstacle that was used to block the door was an iron box filled with sundries and tools, which was actually quite heavy.

    Since he didn¡¯t know the situation inside, he didn¡¯t use brute force to open the door. What if he made a noise that alerted the guards?

    He looked at the lock strangely and then pushed the obstacle back to its original ce.

    Ling Mo reckoned that this ce probably used to be a monitoring room. The hallway was very narrow. He didn¡¯t have to walk far to see a circuit box on the wall and beside it was a small door.

    Ling Mo was the type of person that would rather spend time carefully exploring, than be careless. He walked over to the door and opened it.

    Before pushing the door open, he used his spiritual tentacles to make sure no one was inside.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s the bathroom.......¡±

    Ling Mo was about to close the door after seeing a sink, but suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    He looked over and suddenly opened his mouth.

    On the toilet, sat a corpse with a pair of lifeless eyes, and a neck that was turned in a very strange way.

    After recovering from his shock, Ling Mo took out a tactical shlight, closed the door behind him, and took a closer look.

    Noticing that the body hasn¡¯t be stiff yet, Ling Mo estimated that he died recently. On his chest was a handwritten badge that had the name ¡°Wu You Cai.¡±

    ¡°This name.... I was right. It belongs to a person that¡¯s on monitor duty for tonight. He was supposed to have started his shift at 7:00.¡±

    Ling Mo immediately found the name from his memory. When Wen Xuan took out the list of personnel on duty, Ling Mo had also taken the chance to remember it.

    I thought it wasn¡¯t going to be of much use, but I didn¡¯t expect it to actuallye in handy.

    Other than a body, there were no other clues for him to follow on. Based on Ling Mo¡¯smon sense, he could only determine that this person died by having his neck twisted.

    ¡°If I had known earlier that this was going to happen, I would have finished watching the 700 episodes of Mindhunter.... However, based on the current situation, I can infer that there is either no one in the monitoring room or...... the murderer is inside.¡±

    Ling Mo used his spiritual sense to check inside, then opened his eyes in a depressed mood, ¡°Fuck! There¡¯s no one inside!¡±

    In the empty monitoring room, there was nothing, not even a picture.... All the monitors in the room have been smashed.

    Facing this situation, Ling Mo was somewhat speechless.

    It seems that these attackers had the same idea, taking the chance to do something secretly at night.

    The lock on the door was probably destroyed by them as well.

    For a moment, he thought of half-moon. Based on her IQ as a zombie, it was possible for her to do a stupid thing, such as smashing all the monitors.

    If she really wanted to turn off the monitors, she could have just pressed the button. The word ¡°OFF¡± is printed on top of it!

    However, heter noticed that there was a small door in the room, which, after being pushed open, was a corridor leading deeper into the building.

 Chapter 364 Part 1 - Clear Out

    Chapter 364 Part 1 ¨C Clear Out

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Wen Xuan, quickly find a way to get rid of that old man, I think.... something is going to happen here tonight!¡±

    Ling Mo pulled the microphone closer to his mouth while he looked into the corridor and said, ¡°Hey, did you hear me?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what was going on at Wen Xuan¡¯s side and he wasn¡¯t getting any response from him either.

    After hesitating again and again, Ling Mo felt that the current situation hadpletely deviated from his original ns. He had no choice but to temporarily start n B.

    After making the Maid girl press the ¡°OFF¡± button, Ling Mo made her walk in front of him to scout ahead while he carefully followed behind her.

    Although all the screens were smashed, the surveince system might still be working. It was always better to be safe than sorry.

    This area should probably be the second half of the building. The corridor is well-lit, but the rooms on both sides of the hallway are tightly closed and very silent.

    Although Ling Mo had detected no one, he was still very cautious.

    Not far away, he saw the stairs that led to the next level and a hall that connected to the main entrance.

    The two guards were still standing by the door, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°If I could ck off, that would have been great.... Unfortunately, ns don¡¯t always pan out. I thought I could just take it easy and just tell Wen Xuan where to go. In the end, I had to personally taking action. s, life is so unfair.......¡±

    Ling Mo made up his mind and followed the maid quietly up the stairs.

    At this time, Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother conserving his spiritual force anymore and began to scan directly with his spiritual sense.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    However, just to be safe, he immediately took out Spider Queen¡¯s blood and held it in his hand, ready to replenish his spiritual force at any time.

    Although the floors of this building weren¡¯t really high, each floor was very spacious. Quite a few corridors crisscrossed, and there were lots of rooms that were locked.

    As Ling Mo shuttled through the corridor, he felt that this ce was too quiet. The only sounds that could be heard were light footsteps and his own breathing.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a pharmaceuticalpany, why did they have to remodel this ce to be so ridiculous?¡±

    The building was remodeled with soundproof walls, so even if something happened on the upper floors, as long as it wasn¡¯t too noisy, the two guards at the main entrance would be unlikely to hear it....

    And when he thought about the rockery that was in front of the entrance.... Ling Mo felt that he had overestimated the safety awareness of thispany, or at least it was far from his expectations.

    ¡°The usual type of security that needed ID Cards and had fingerprint locks was definitely something that wouldn¡¯t appear in such a small city.¡±

    Ling Mo slightly sighed, then quickly shook his head, ¡°Did I get brainwashed by Wen Xuan....¡±

    It only took Ling Mo a full three minutes topletely explore the second floor.

    During this period, he discovered two more bodies. Both of which had their necks twisted and were then stuffed in a closed room.

    What bothered Ling Mo was that the two dead people, including Wu You Cai, seemed to have died suddenly while they were busy doing their jobs. Not even a sign of struggling could be found.

    The other party was either a professional killer or a leader-level zombie. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between these two identities. But, this type of violent method of killing seems more like something a leader-level zombie would do.

    ¡°However, even if the zombie that brought in Half-moon and Yu Shi Ran was smart enough to sneak in and clear out the building without alerting the guards, what¡¯s the point of him doing this? Could it be that he also wants to know how much the human research understands both zombies and virus?¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but guess.

    He suddenly reached out and touched the face of the female corpse, ¡°It¡¯s still warm.¡±

    There were two staircases, as well as two elevators in this building.

    Knowing that someone was above him, clearing out the ce, Ling Mo decided it might be better for him to just take the stairs.

    When his search finally reached the fourth floor, Wen Xuan¡¯s voice finally sounded from his earpiece.

    ¡°Hurry up ande inside...... Ahh! Shit! She¡¯s here!¡±

    Ling Mo immediately hid behind a corner. This was because he could directly hear Wen Xuan¡¯s cries already and it didn¡¯t seem like he was too far away.

    Moreover...... it seems like this unlucky guy is being hunted.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s control, The Maid stuck close to the wall, ready to support Wen Xuan.

    Soon, a person popped out from the corner of the corridor.

    to be continued....

 Chapter 364 Part 2 - Clear Out

    Chapter 364 Part 2 ¨C Clear Out

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Wen Xuan¡¯s butt actually had mesing out from it. He was like a cannonball that was just shot. Just as he was about to smash into the wall, he suddenly kicked out with his foot andpletely changed his direction.

    Seeing the terrified look on his face, Ling Mo was also somewhat shocked.

    Unexpectedly, there were still some things that could actually scare this psycho....

    But soon after, Ling Mo understood why.

    A monkey-like figure appeared on the wall following close behind. Using its four limbs to grab the walls, it chased after Wen Xuan with extreme speed.

    This kind of action, which seems to be defying thews of gravity, could only best be described as hanging from above.

    However, this action could be performed as long as the speed reached a certain level, simr to a motorcycle in a globe of death. [1]

    ¡°What the hell is that....¡± For a moment, Ling Mo thought it was a mutant zombie, but he soon found out that he was wrong.

    A pale face that had wrinkled skin, with a pair of red shiny eyes that only had the pupils left, and a set of white hair......

    From the looks of it, it seems that it was actually a ....... old granny!

    Although Ling Mo was shocked, after Wen Xuan ran past The Maid puppet, Ling Mo immediately took control of The Maid puppet and rushed over.

    The old granny zombie kicked off the wall with a pair of small feet, directly jumping towards the ceiling, and then quickly approached the zombie puppet from above with lightning speed.

    In any case, Ling Mo¡¯s zombie puppet was also an evolved zombie. Although it was under Ling Mo¡¯s control right now, it¡¯s actions were more flexible than the average person.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    However, even if this zombie puppet was more flexible than the average person, in the eyes of this old granny zombie, it was no different.

    Before Ling Mo could even react, he saw his zombie puppet get pped flying.

    The severe pain in his head caused Ling Mo to immediately cut off the spiritual connection. When his body swayed from the pain, Wen Xuan just happened to see him.

    ¡°AHH! AHH! AHH! RUN! ONE CAN NEVER RESIST OLD GRANNIES!

    Wen Xuan screamed and flew towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the process of her evolution, however, she¡¯s impossible to subdue.¡± Before Wen Xuan even shouted, Ling Mo had already turned around and started running.

    Just as Ling Mo cut off his spiritual connection with his Maid puppet, he also used his spiritual tentacles to examine the old grannie zombie.

    From the fluctuations of the spiritual ball of light, there didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference.... However, Ling Mo¡¯s examination of the old granny¡¯s strength had failed, which made Ling Mo give her a high score in spiritual strength instead.

    Even Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual sense was unable to determine her strength, which proved that it was impossible to control the old granny with Ling Mo¡¯s current spiritual force, and attacking with his spiritual tentacles might also be too weak.

    Coupled with the terrifying strength she disyed, Ling Mo spected that she had at least reached the peak of being a leader-level zombie, or maybe even...broke through!

    Seeing this kind of result, Ling Mo didn¡¯t even bother to think and instantly turned around to run.

    Ling Mo was definitely not going to stand around and fight back. He would rather figure out a way to deal with this creature as he was running.

    ¡°FUCK YOUR A-CITY! You guys didn¡¯t just make an istion zone! In fact, you guys basically hung a super-sized carrot over here, trying to stimte the evolution of these fucking zombies! Ling Mo cursed as he ran towards the stairs at lightning speed.

    Behind him, other than the ¡°swooshing¡± sounds made by Wen Xuan¡¯s flight, no other sounds could be heard. However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t need to look back to know that the old grannie was crazily chasing after them like Spider-man.

    Ordinary zombies were too damn weakpared to this grannie!

    ¡°How can you me us for this? Humans also need space to recuperate. Moreover, isn¡¯t this kind of thing inevitable once humans gain a certain amount of strength?¡±

    As Wen Xuan frantically ran for his life, he did not forget to defend himself.

    ¡°CAN YOU SUMMARIZE WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED!¡± Ling Mo shouted.

    ¡°It seems like this old granny has been hiding inside this building all along and only decided to take action once she noticed that I had entered the building. It may have been my psychic abilities that caught her attention. I¡¯m aware that some zombies can urately determine who¡¯s a psychic. I just didn¡¯t expect zombies to be here, so I didn¡¯t bother hiding my aura......¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck are you talking so much nonsense, get to the point!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Okay, I was just trying to justify my faults. In short, while she was following behind me as I followed the old man in front of me, she was behind us killing people. When we approached the freezer, she suddenly jumped out.¡±

    Wen Xuan spoke so fast that some of his words sounded as if he was making a ¡°Bi¡± sounds instead of actual words, ¡°After a minute of fighting, I got my ass handed to me and the old man probably got KOed.¡±

 Chapter 365 Part 1 - Grandma, Youâ€™re Such A

    <strong>Chapter 365 Part 1 ¨C Grandma, You¡¯re Such A </strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After Wen Xuan said this, he couldn¡¯t help but look back and suddenly cried out, ¡°What the hell!?¡±

    Ling Mo also nced with the corner of his eye and his scalp immediately turned numb. A cold chill creeped up from his spine.

    The speed of this grandma zombie had actually increased even faster.

    In the blink of an eye, she climbed the ceiling and then jumped forward once she was less than five meters away from Wen Xuan.

    ¡°Brother-inw...... No, Brother Ling, SAVE ME! I would rather be food for a beautiful zombie than rotting in a fucking granny¡¯s stomach!¡±

    Wen Xuan¡¯s screams sted through the earpiece, shaking Ling Mo¡¯s eardrum.

    With how close they actually were, there was no need for them to talk through their microphones anymore.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    At a critical moment between life and death, Wen Xuan was once again able to pull out some unknown strength. He rushed forward and jumped madly away with all his strength, avoiding the granny¡¯s lunge.

    He and the granny got back on their feet almost at the same time, and once again resumed their game of cat and mouse.

    Seeing the speed of that granny zombie getting faster and faster, Wen Xuan pushed himself like never before and struggled to catch up with Ling Mo.

    Unfortunately, there was almost no difference in their physical fitness, so the distance between the two never shortened.

    ¡°BROTHER LING! YOU CAN¡¯T JUST LEAVE ME!¡± Wen Xuan screamed in tears.

    The mes behind his butt suddenly burst violently and there was even a smell of something burning.

    ¡°You keep her distracted first!¡±

    As Ling Mo said this, he used his spiritual tentacles to scout the situation ahead of him. Then suddenly, he ducked into a corridor that was at the side.

    ¡°FUCK ME, I¡¯ll just trust you for now!¡±

    Wen Xuan hesitated for two seconds, then let out a tragic roar. He snapped his fingers and mes burst out behind him.

    Most high-level zombies wouldn¡¯t have been able to prevent such an unpredictable attack. However, this old granny zombie had a very insanely quick reaction time and was able to respond to the attacks by leaping backwards, dodging the mes.

    Wen Xuan had thought that her speed would be much slower if she only used her legs to chase after him, but he didn¡¯t expect for her pair of little feet to move so fast, almost as if they were tapping in a tap dance.

    ¡°GRANNY, YOU¡¯RE SUCH A BADASS, DOES YOUR HUSBAND KNOW?¡±

    Wen Xuan howled in grief and screamed wildly. Fireballs continued to fire out from behind him, aiming for the granny. However, none hit its target

    However, seeing Wen Xuan constantly yell and attacking with such a unique method, the granny zombie waspletely distracted by him.

    As for Ling Mo, who had ran away and disappeared, she didn¡¯t seem to care very much about him.

    High intelligence was one thing, but a zombie¡¯s thought process was rtively straight. Compared to Ling Mo, obviously, Wen Xuan¡¯s fiery ass looked more interesting and more dangerous......

    A guard standing at the main entrance suddenly turned his head and looked into the hallway and asked, ¡°Do you hear that?¡±

    The other guard coughed and withdrew his neck, ¡°There are no sounds in this mountain, stop being so wary. It¡¯s probably the wind.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.... I think there was movement upstairs. Hold on......¡± After saying this, he took out his walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Hello? Hello? No one is responding.¡±

    The two exchanged nces before the guard holding the walkie-talkie said, ¡°Should I go up and check?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Watching the guard walk through the hallway and step on the stairs, the guard that was left alone at the entrance muttered, ¡°Most of the staff on duty right now are goofing off or beingzy, is there really a need to check...? What good will it do when he sees that, making both sides feel awkward. This guy still doesn¡¯t understand how the world works......¡±

    As he said this, he nced outside. The shadows of the ck trees looked terrifying and extremely creepy as the cold wind blew.

    ¡°I always get the feeling as if I¡¯m in a studio that¡¯s shooting a ghost movie.... However, at least it¡¯s still better than going to the front lines. Well, at least I¡¯m not like that guy. He¡¯s only here because he¡¯s stupid and unlike him, I¡¯m here to survive and live as long as I can.¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 365 Part 2 - Grandma, Youâ€™re Such A Badass, Does Your Husband Know That?

    <strong> Chapter 365 Part 2 ¨C Grandma, You¡¯re Such A Badass, Does Your Husband Know That?</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    As soon as he turned his head, he saw an attractive and beautiful figure standing behind him.

    And in her hand, she was dragging someone.

    That person had his eyes wide open and stared at him, but all the life had already disappeared from his eyes.

    After being stunned for about a tenth of a second, the guard finally reacted.

    The body that she was dragging was hispanion! And the eyes of this figure had red pupils!

    ¡°Zom......Zombie....¡±

    He licked his lips and subconsciously raised his gun. The cry for help that was about to be squeezed out of his throat was suddenly blocked by the gun.

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    That pink mouth of hers opened slightly and said an onomatopoeia.

    As soon as her voice fell, the gun barrel suddenly stabbed into his mouth.

    The tyrannical force directly crammed the gun inside his throat,pletely stuffing it.

    ¡°Gurgle....¡±

    The guard¡¯s eyes opened wide before falling softly towards the ground.

    Without waiting for him to touch the ground, he was grasped by the figure.

    An attractive figure dragged two bodies and slowly passed through the hall......

    At this time, as Ling Mo listened to the sounds that Wen Xuan continuously screamed out while using his spiritual sense to gauge the distance between himself and them.

    This old granny was just too strong; he didn¡¯t even want to try probing her strength.

    Fortunately, the environment here wasplex and they could make good use of it, or at least make sure there was an escape route.

    ¡°If we fought physically, Wen Xuan is definitely not that old grandma¡¯s opponent. But even if that fails, there¡¯s still onest method we could try.¡±

    Ling Mo thought about the soldiers who were on the mountain path. After all, this was still the base of the Falcon Camp. If they were unable to handle it, they could only rely on the power of the Falcon Camp.

    It¡¯s just that if they do reach that step, he was unsure if he still had the chance to obtain the tested corpse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it first.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then ording to the direction of his spiritual sense, he followed the corridor that led to the back of where Wen Xuan and the old granny were.

    ¡°Wen Xuan, can you hear me?¡±

    The earphones let out a buzzing sound and then Wen Xuan¡¯s intermittent voice responded, ¡°BROTHER! MY DEAR BROTHER, NO MATTER WHAT YOU¡¯RE PLANNING TO DO, PLEASE HURRY UP!¡±

    ¡°What do you think I was doing? Did you really think I could make a trap this quick? Remember the ce you just passed? The intersection of the two corridors. Once you pass the corner of the hallway in front of you, run back immediately. The moment you reach the intersection, run to the left. You got it?¡±

    Despite the nervousness, Ling Mo felt that his heartbeat had calmed down and his spiritual fluctuations had be calmer.

    As he spoke, the building map that he saw previously, was as if it was in front of him, clearly appearing in his mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s soplicated.... What are you nning to do?¡± Wen Xuan¡¯s breathing was disrupted. Although he had only been chased for less than two minutes, his physical strength was rapidly being consumed.

    Ling Mo raised his hand to rub his temples and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, we¡¯re creating an Attack opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking crazy? This granny is so strong.... You might be killed!¡± It was rare to see Wen Xuan being so serious. He seemed to have a deep understanding of the tyrannical strength of this old grandma zombie.

    In fact, he felt that in the eyes of this old grandma, he was simr to a mouse that was being yed around with by an old cat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s lure her out! As for the tested corpse, why don¡¯t wee back and get it tomorrow?¡±

    Wen Xuan suggested.

    However, Ling Mo had a different idea. If he could actually get the virus hive from this old granny¡¯s brain ... then he would be making a huge profit!

    But if the granny zombie fell into the hands of the Falcon Camp, they would closely protect it, destroying any chances of him getting that virus hive.

    Although it was definitely not worthwhile to risk his life for this virus hive, he wanted to try at least once.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die that easily.¡± As Ling Mo said this, he stepped back and stood at the door of aboratory.

    After pushing theboratory door open, a faint bloody sputum smell came from inside.

    He took a rough look and discovered a zombie corpse lying in the middle of the dissection table. Through the covered film, Ling Mo could imagine what it looked like with such a bloody scene.

    And the position of the window was diagonally opposite of the dissection table.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    An invisible tentacle tapped on the window and made a crisp sound.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready, you can start heading back.¡±

    Ling Mo took another deep breath as his spiritual force reached a state of high concentration.

 Chapter 366 Part 1 - Youâ€™re Already So Old, Why Are You Playing Duck And Cover?

    <strong>Chapter 366 Part 1 ¨C You¡¯re Already So Old, Why Are You ying Duck And Cover?</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    A burst of noise came frommunicator, mixed with Wen Xuan¡¯s somewhat strange voice, ¡°Ling Mo...... Don¡¯t die.¡±

    He was usually always talking or acting flippantly, and sometimes even made it seem as if he was mentally ill.

    But this time, the words that came from his mouth werepletely different. It sounded ... as if he was genuinely concerned.

    Ling Mo was stunned a little, then smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not used to you suddenly acting like this! OK, bring her over to me!¡±

    ¡°Then get ready to catch it!¡± Wen Xuan whispered. Then Ling Mo heard swoosh sound and a burst of mes came from the front.

    In the middle of the mes, a figure directly sprayed out of it and with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, his feetnded on the wall. With this resistance, it allowed his body to directly change direction at such a high speed.

    ¡°BROTHER LING, HERE IS THE GRANNY YOU HAVE ORDERED [1]!¡±

    ¡°I ORDERED YOUR SISTER! I had just begun to think that you were actually a serious person, to think that was all a lie.......¡±

    With Wen Xuan changing the topic, Ling Mo¡¯s, who was originally nervous unexpectedly began to rx. However, he didn¡¯t realize that there was a mistake...... Wen Xuan¡¯s only cousin was already his and there was no longer a need for him to order her.

    He vented his anger that he had for Wen Xuan into the attack on the granny zombie. Hundreds of spiritual tentacles spurred out at the same time, encircling the entire intersection.

    The granny zombie waspletely unaware as she rushed into Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles and suddenly felt a strong invisible resistance blocking her way from catching Wen Xuan.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide as a painful feeling could be felt from his temples.

    The pair of small feet that the granny zombie relied on, looked funny as she ran, but the power she disyed was just simply appalling. In order to stop her, Ling Mo was well prepared, but the results were still beyond his imagination.

    The feeling of having his spiritual force being consumed in an instant was almost as if someone had grabbed onto a blood vessel in his body and had begun to pull it out. It was a terrible feeling.

    Before the grandma zombie was able to react, all the tentacles that were idle simultaneously substantialized from the tip, andunched an attack from three directions.

    This was Ling Mo¡¯s n for dealing with this grandma¡¯s agile movements. He even had spiritual tentacles emerge from the ceiling and the floor. At the same time when Ling Mounched the attack, the spiritual force that he consumed made his body feel so weak to the point that he almost fell down. He quickly poured some of the Spider Queen¡¯s blood that was in his hand into his mouth.

    The reflex of the granny zombie was terrifying. Although she was avoiding the inevitable, the moment she got pierced by the first tentacle, she curled up like a ball and hugged her head.

    She was already skinny to begin with, and the skin on her body was tough. Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles could barely piece it. If she hadn¡¯t curled up, Ling Mo could have attacked some of her weak points, such as the eyes.......

    ¡°WHAT KIND OF OLD GRANNY PLAYS DUCK AND COVER!¡± Tons of spiritual force were being consumed due to repeated attacks, even surpassing the speed of which was being recovered by the Spider Queen¡¯s blood. However, even after so many attacks, not one blow to the granny zombie was fatal. Although the old granny was covered in blood, she hadn¡¯t suffered from any major injuries. Ling Mo even sent the majority of his attacks towards the back of her head, but the moment the grandma felt the pain, she used her two hands to guard the back of her head and put her forehead to her knees.

    Her hands were no different from a mummies and the moment Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles hit her, they made a loud ¡®dangdang¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Are you fucking practicing the Iron Golden Bell Shirt [2] skill......¡±

    Ling Mo was also getting a little anxious. If this continued on any longer, it would mean that his sneak attack was in vain.

    And Wen Xuan just ran for his life, spending most of his physical strength. He was leaning against a wall not far away and gasping for air.

    He stared at the granny zombie in shock as he saw her suddenly bump into an invisible wall, and then a bloody hole suddenly appeared strangely on her face. Then he saw her move into a defensive fetal position, as her body quickly burst out blood everywhere, as if a hurricane hadnded on her only.

    ¡°FUCK! IT TURNS OUT HE¡¯S ACTUALLY SO FIERCE!¡±

    to be continued....

    [1] ¨C In most Asian countries, women in the red light district often work as call girls or hostesses that apany a group that pay them to spend time with them. Ordering is the term used in Chinese when selecting one.

    [2] ¨C It¡¯s a shaolin skill where they practice to make their body as hard as iron.

 Chapter 366 Part 2 - Youâ€™re Already So Old, Why Are You Playing Duck And Cover?

    <strong>Chapter 366 Part 2 ¨C You¡¯re Already So Old, Why Are You ying Duck And Cover?</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Wen Xuan looked at Ling Mo and was just about to smile. However, he stopped after staring nkly at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face turned pale and although his face seemed calm, Wen Xuan could tell that his body was weakening and had even begun to quiver.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like how I told you before, with this granny¡¯s existence, she could kill anybody if she wanted to. Touching her was enough to make peoplemit suicide. What made you think that you were able to withstand her......¡±

    However, as he said this, Wen Xuan was still very shocked. With his own abilities, they weren¡¯t worth mentioning in the face of this granny, but Ling Mo was able to decisively attack at such a critical juncture and sessfully causesting damage to her.

    ¡°No, this will cause me to lose my dignity as his Brother-inw if this continues....¡±

    His words didn¡¯t contain any seriousness, but when Wen Xuan straightened his waist, his eyes became very calm and even seemed cold.

    At this moment, his condition was actually somewhat simr to Ya Lin in her zombie state. This appearance of his finally made him look worthy of being named as one of the three captains of the Falcon Camp.

    Wen Xuan, who was quiet and calm, took a deep breath and slowly walked over towards the granny zombie that was currently protecting herself in a crouched position.

    His hands slowly opened, his face became solemn, and he said each word one by one, ¡°THE SOUL OF H IS BURNING!¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Two mes immediately appeared below his palm.

    At first the color of the mes were very normal, but as Wen Xuan¡¯s gasping sounds gradually increased, the color of the mes became pure and translucent.

    By the time a portion of the mes had begun to turn blue, Wen Xuan was already sounding like a broken bellow.

    Although his body wasn¡¯t affected by the me too much, the corners of his trousers and clothes had begun to burn and burnt residue started to fall. His whole body seemed as if he was burning inside the fire.

    No wonder he wanted to use the words ¡°Burning Soul¡± to indicate the strength of the mes. The intensity of the mes indeed seemed as if they were burning his soul.

    ¡°Ling Mo, let me help you!¡±

    Wen Xuan loudly roared to make Ling Mo pay attention to him so that they could cooperate with each other.

    Ling Mo¡¯s full attention was focused on the granny zombie. At this time, he heard shouting, looked up and suddenly became shocked.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT, did the Ghost Rider possess you?.....¡±

    But Ling Mo also knew that this was Wen Xuan¡¯sst stand. His current physical strength was actually not strong enough for him to maintain using such a big move. Although humans were weak, they still had incalcble potential. The adrenaline surge they gained was unlikely to turn them into a little monster, but in the case of struggling to hang in there for a while, most people could do it.

    What¡¯s really difficult is being able to push yourself back into an obvious unfavorable situation, instead of using thest bit of strength to run and escape.

    The old granny zombie seemed to be able to tell that this situation wasn¡¯t good for her. She tried to roll like a ball, directly to the side.

    But how could Ling Mo allow her to do this. More than a dozen tentacles rolled out again, nailing her to the ground.

    ¡° WEN XUAN, HURRY!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t hold on for too long. In fact, he now had the urge to make psychological hints to himself.

    Because the human subconscious has a sense to protect oneself, after experiencing the severe pain of spiritual force bottoming, he would unconsciously avoid letting this type of situation from happening again. In other words, the less spiritual force he had, his subconscious would begin to control the intensity of spiritual force output.

    As for the overdraft ... leaving aside the fact that it was too risky, he wouldn¡¯t try it, that is to say his subconscious wouldn¡¯t allow him to do this.

    Some people may be able to avoid this situation after some training, but Ling Mo wasn¡¯t one of them.

    To be able to do it at thest minute, it might be possible if he made some strong psychological hints to himself like Wen Xuan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put me into that kind of fucking situation where I have to do what you do!¡± Ling Mo shouted.

    ¡°Hey, saying that in front of my face about that kind of fucking situation...... I feel very hurt!¡±

    Wen Xuan¡¯s face was already pale as paper and his body was constantly trembling. He struggled to grab the two mes and then pushed forward.

    The two mes rushed directly to the grandma zombie like a rocket, then sted at the intersection, and the zing mes instantly swallowed the ce.

    At this time, downstairs, the figure that had just ced the two bodies, raised her head and looked up, as if she was able to see upstairs through the ceiling, ¡°Why is the fight so fierce? It shouldn¡¯t be, isn¡¯t it just two human psychics?¡±

 Chapter 367 Part 1 - The Best Tool For Ending Her Life

    <strong>Chapter 367 Part 1 ¨C The Best Tool For Ending Her Life</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    It wasn¡¯t over yet!

    Even though the mespletely blocked Ling Mo¡¯s vision, he was still able to lock onto the spiritual ball of light.

    As long as it was still fluctuating, it meant that the body was still alive!

    As soon as the mes were extinguished, Ling Mo didn¡¯t hesitate to rush towards her.

    His spiritual force was almost exhausted, but he still had his physical strength! Despite having slight difficulty in controlling his movements, he was still able to continue on.

    This is why Ling Mo struggled to improve his physical fitness. He made sure that even if his spiritual force were to run out, he wouldn¡¯t instantly be a piece of meat on a cutting board like the other spiritual type psychics.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to use his powers anymore, Ling Mo still had his fighting skills and a body that wasparable to someone like Tom, who had trained in the Special Forces.

    As Ling Mo quickly rushed towards the granny zombie, he raised his leg and directly kicked towards the temple of the head that was still emitting smoke.

    All the hair on the old grandma zombie was burned off and the skin on her body was also burned extensively, making her look very frightening.

    However, Ling Mo knew that she was still alive because she was able to protect her head in time.

    This kick directly smashed the granny zombie towards Wen Xuan. After exhausting all of his strength, he wasn¡¯t even capable of dodging. He could only watch as the burnt body dropped in front of his feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s really brutal...... but at least you¡¯re not beating it when it¡¯s dead.¡±

    Wen Xuan¡¯s voice had be weak, but a person like him won¡¯t shut up as long as they were breathing.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother paying attention to him. He jumped over, directly pressing the granny zombie under his knee, and pulled out the tactical knife from his waist.

    A tactical knife like this was made from high-grade steel and was much more useful inbat than regr cutting tools.

    Not only could it chop, shave, saw, and cut, but it was also sharp enough to cut through hard objects. Against zombies that had tough skin and amazing defenses, it was quite lethal.

    The reason why it isn¡¯t valued by many was mainly because its length being too short. Holding it to kill zombies was like holding a toothpick.

    Even if it was Ling Mo, he wouldn¡¯t dare use such a short knife while fighting with a high level zombie. An ordinary zombie could already exert 100% of its power at all times and wouldn¡¯t have any difficulty when it came to tearing people apart with its bare hands. As for the strength of a high-level zombie that¡¯s constantly being promoted, there isn¡¯t even a need to say more.

    In addition to this, the blood from zombies could also spread the virus.

    The hands of most zombies have never been washed, and the nails were extremely infectious. If they scratched the skin of a human, that human would get infected. It was the same concept when it came to biting.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of the blood that was constantly appearing from her body. He actually dared to directly jump onto the granny because he discovered something after making love to Shana. He found out that his body had developed a certain immunity to a small amount of the virus that came from a leader-level zombie.

    In this case, the tactical knife was the best tool for ending her life. The old granny didn¡¯t even have a chance to recover before Ling Mo stabbed the knife into her throat, raised it up and twisted it hard.

    Blood immediately poured out. The granny zombie was violently twitching and her eyes suddenly opened wide.

    The sudden change of events scared Wen Xuan so much that he almost jumped. If Ling Mo had been like him and believed that the granny was injured beyond saving, then the both of them would have been killed if they had given her a minute or two to recover.

    to be continued....

 Chapter 367 Part 2 - The Best Tool For Ending Her Life

    Chapter 367 Part 2 ¨C The Best Tool For Ending Her Life

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The sudden change of events scared Wen Xuan so much that he almost jumped. If Ling Mo had been like him and believed that the granny was injured beyond saving, then the both of them would have been killed if they had given her a minute or two to recover.

    Ling Mo noticed that the color of her eyes were very special. The redness in her eyes looked crystal-like, giving it a transparent feeling, which was quite different from other leader-level zombies.

    Her eyeballs also seemed to be covered by a faintyer of film that could only be noticed if you were very close.

    Ling Mo tried to poke the eyeball with his fingernail and discovered that her eyeballs were actually being protected by theyer of film. He didn¡¯t seem to cause any harm to the eyeball and felt as if he was touching ss. However,pared with the tough skin from a zombie, the eyes were definitely still weaker. As long as Ling Mo added more strength into his attacks, he could break the defenses of this film.

    ¡°The degree of evolution in this granny zombie is extremely high..... However, the evolution in her body wasn¡¯tplete, this could be seen from her eyes.......¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    There were a couple of reasons why Ling Mo was able to beat the old granny zombie. One reason was that he and Wen Xuan has very good coordination and cooperation. Secondly, the terrain here actually caused some restrictions on her. But the most important thing was that she was already injured before they fought. After some parts of her clothes were burned off, Ling Mo discovered that she was full of bullet holes and even had some terrifying wounds that were caused by an artillery shell.

    Although the wounds had already turned into scabs, they started to tear up after some movements.

    After a leader-level zombie was injured, the virus would be continuously secreted from the virus hive, stimting the body to speed up cell division and regeneration in order to quickly recover the wound. However, the non-regenerable parts would never be able to grow back no matter what. This old grandma zombie was obviously suffering injuries from multiple internal organs. Although her injuries had healed, her physical capabilities had been lowered by quite a lot.

    It may be because her injuries were too heavy, that she decided to sneak into the building at night. But unfortunately, her ns couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. Two more variables had appeared suddenly in this building.

    In addition, the granny zombie failed to make an urate judgement for both Ling Mo and Yu Wen Xuan.

    If she didn¡¯t give the opportunity for Ling Mounch a sneak attack and had directly fought with him, Ling Mo¡¯s only option would have been to run.

    But life is always unexpected. Even if you made a foolproof n, the moment you actually start to implement it, nothing really goes the way you want it to go.

    By the time you realize the situation isn¡¯t following the n, even if you were to shout, ¡®This isn¡¯t what I expected.¡¯ it would have already been toote.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    The old granny zombie had no idea that she would be killed off by a small human and Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that he would have such an exciting night.

 Chapter 367 Part 3 - The Best Tool For Ending Her Life

    <strong>Chapter 367 Part 3 ¨C The Best Tool For Ending Her Life</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°After sustaining such heavy injuries, she was still so powerful. It was no wonder she was able to survive even after the Falcon Campunched several sneak attacks on her. But her existence also proves that Wen Xuan¡¯s statement is correct. The mutation of the virus infection had little to do with the human body. Whether or not one became strong after mutating was not solely based on one¡¯s physical fitness.¡± Ling Mo thought.

    ¡°Gurgle......¡± The old grandma zombie widened her eyes as she looked at Ling Mo and a raspy voice escaped from her throat.

    As a zombie with such high intelligence, she didn¡¯t seem to be willing to die like this, ¡°My...... my.... spouse....¡±

    ¡°Huh? Does she actually have a husband?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned. Although he didn¡¯t let go of his knife, his heart had a strange feeling about this situation.

    A normal high level zombie wouldn¡¯t have any st words¡¯ because zombies aren¡¯t afraid of death, nor would they have any regrets in their hearts.

    Yet this grandma zombie in front of him disyed just that. Although there weren¡¯t any emotional fluctuations in her eyes, but her voice was very sad, making Ling Mo feel faintly stirred up with emotions.

    ¡°Spp ... spouse....¡± The body of the grandma zombie stopped twitching and the mouth stopped opening and closing.

    Wen Xuan was stunned, then looked down at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°What did she say to you? She didn¡¯t ask you to pay $200,000 for her services, did she?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking so much nonsense. Let¡¯s take a short break, then get the tested corpse, and immediately disappear!¡± Ling Mo sighed and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get up if I sit down.¡±

    Wen Xuan turned his body around with great difficulty, using his hands to help support himself on the wall, and slowly lowered himself down. He truly did need a break, as his legs were constantly trembling.

    Taking advantage of Wen Xuan¡¯s absent gaze, Ling Mo quickly pulled the virus hive from the granny zombie.

    A strange smell immediately came out, and the appearance of this virus hive also surprised Ling Mo.

    The size of this hive was almost as big as a dove¡¯s egg, but the inside was densely covered with blood, making it look almost exactly like a honeb.

    There was a little bit of ck color in the center of the hive, almost as if arge amount of veins were squished into a tiny area.

    Although there was basically no essential difference between this virus hive and the virus hive that Ling Mo obtained previously, there was still a massive change in its appearance.

    Not only did the shape and color change, but the appearance of the hive seemed to be also more lubricated.

    Ling Mo reckoned that it would be impossible for ordinary people to see what it truly was if he took a piece of rope, tied it together, and wore it. They might even actually think it¡¯s some sort of rare gem.

 Chapter 368 Part 1 - Overlord Zombie

    Chapter 368 Part 1 ¨C Overlord Zombie

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    As he was getting up, Ling Mo quickly suppressed his excitement and quietly put the virus hive into his pocket.

    The virus hive gave off a particr scent that only he and zombies could smell. Although his pocket wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of this scent, Wen Xuan at least wouldn¡¯t be aware of it.

    ¡°We still need to give this level a name.......¡±

    With the changes in the virus hive and increase in strength, Ling Mo believed that this granny zombie had already broken through, reaching the next level.

    ¡°Since thest one was named leader level.... Let¡¯s name this one the Overlord Level! However, at this level, the division of hierarchy isn¡¯t very significant. This granny zombie was extremely aggressive and violent. It might not be suitable for me to use the simr attacking methods on the next Overlord zombie that I meet......¡± Ling Mo summarized after making his usual analysis of his recent battle.

    When Wen Xuan heard this, he immediately fell forward in grief and anger, hitting his forehead on the wall, ¡°The chance of naming it just slipped away from my eyes...... Also, the Overlord level? Are you fucking serious? Only you coulde up with such a stupid name. When I saw that zombie ssification information you provided, I really wanted to tell you that your ability in naming stuff really sucks ass......¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Ling Mo red at him, ¡°Besides, I was the one that delivered the final blow, what right do you have in naming it?¡±

    ¡°I was the first one to discover it. Generally speaking, isn¡¯t it a rule that the naming rights be given to the person that discovers it and not the one that kills it?¡±

    ¡°Rules don¡¯t exist no more in this world, not to mention, that was a customary thing......¡± Ling Mo coldly snorted.

    Wen Xuan waved his fists hard and mmed his fist down into the ground, ¡°For the naming rights, you would even abandon your values and morality! You have shown me a new kind of low. The average person abandons this kinds of things because of power and women. You actually abandoned it just for naming rights....¡±

    ¡°Just shut your mouth already......¡±

    Ling Mo reckoned that he and Wen Xuan were the only humans left alive in this building now. In addition, there was also a zombie leader roaming around in the building somewhere....

    Since Half-moon hasn¡¯t shown up yet, figuring out a way to get the tested corpse and leaving this building should be what¡¯s important.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    The time now was little under 10:30 and when it hits tomorrow morning, this ce will be filled with soldiers. The entire Falcon camp will be on lock down tomorrow, so Ling Mo and his party must leave A-City before that happens.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first find a ce for you to hide and recover. Once you¡¯re able to move, we¡¯ll go pick up the tested corpse....¡±

    Halfway through Ling Mo¡¯s sentence, the corridor suddenly became silent.

    After a good ten seconds, Wen Xuan finally couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth, ¡°.... Are you seriously trying to force me to ask? Fine, I know you¡¯re doing this on purpose just to show your superiority.... Sir, what is our next step....¡± As he said this, he lifted his head up and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything .... Ahh!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking, when he suddenly screamed out in surprise and stared at his surroundings.

    Both Ling Mo and the granny zombie corpse had vanished.

    In the entire corridor, except for the blood stains and the burnt marks, no visible figures could be seen nor heard.

    What the hell happened in these five seconds? Could it be that the granny zombie didn¡¯t really die and had jumped up, dragging Ling Mo away with her?

    But thinking back, Ling Mo had prated her neck with the knife and directly stabbed upwards into her brain. She was definitely dead ten times over.

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    Wen Xuan shouted, but the only thing that responded back was his echo.

    He thought for a moment, and suddenly had an idea. He quickly reached into his pocket.

    Two secondster, his expression became grim as he took out a charred device from his pocket, ¡°Themunicator is also ruined. I¡¯m in deep shit, I lost my brother-inw. Ya Lin will definitely tear me apart.¡±

    Remembering that Ya Lin waspletely merciless when kicking him and how she always defended Ling Mo, Wen Xuan felt more and more worried about his situation. He quickly struggled to stand up and moved forward while holding onto the wall.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 368 Part 2 - Overlord Zombie

    Chapter 368 Part 2 ¨C Overlord Zombie

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°..... Ling Mo, please be alright, if something happens to you, I¡¯m a dead man....¡±

    Just as Wen Xuan was nervously looking for Ling Mo, in a closed room not far from him, Ling Mo was holding his breath and staring at a figure that was pressing down on him.

    The light weight and bright red pupils in the dark, let Ling Mo remember the first zombie leader he met, Half-moon.

    But the two giant boobs in front of him were so amazingly huge, it had clouded Ling Mo¡¯s judgement.

    Half-moon was the standard t-chested girl.... If you ignored the delicate face and only looked at the body, it would be easy to mistake her for a cute boy instead.

    There was still a charred smell in the air. Needless to say, the body of granny zombie was also dragged in by this mysterious female zombie.

    Ling Mo really wanted to yell out to alert Wen Xuan, who was right outside. But after thinking about it, Wen Xuan had no more strength to fight. Even if he came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help much, he would simply be throwing his life away.

    And plus, even if he had wanted to yell, the hand currently holding his neck most likely wouldn¡¯t let him.

    Ling Mo thought that he really was careless. He had been wary of Half-moon showing up the whole time during the battle, but after it ended, he naturally rxed.

    The biggest reason why he got careless was that his spiritual force hadn¡¯t recovered enough for him to use his spiritual sense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    Ling Mo whispered and at the same time, moved forward the tactical knife that was pressed against her throat. The sharp tip of the knife immediately pierces through into her tough skin. Although it only pierced the skin, it definitely caused a slight pain. As zombies broke through to the higher levels, they would eventually recover their awareness of pain. Although they weren¡¯t afraid of pain, they would still be able to feel it.

    Ling Mo also used this action to determine his attacker¡¯s strength.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    When he stabbed into the granny zombie¡¯s neck, he had to use all of his physical strength. However, here he felt as if he was cutting into something solid yet also quite stic at the same time, making it difficult to cut into.

    As for the zombie in front of his eyes.... Based on the toughness of the skin, it simply couldn¡¯tpare to the granny zombie. He estimated that her strength was somewhere between Ya Lin¡¯s and the granny zombie¡¯s. In short, she was still simr to that of a zombie leader.

    Although Ling Mo was the one that got attacked, he couldn¡¯t just sit idly and ept it.

    They both simultaneously caught each other¡¯s fatal point and fell into a deadlock.

    In fact, this situation was quite beneficial for Ling Mo. Although he was in a life and death situation, his spiritual force was being stimted, elerating its recovery speed.

    He guessed that after another two minutes, he would be able to use his spiritual strangtion attack.

    However, if he wanted to be back at 100%, he estimated that it would take several hours.

    In the darkness, the red eyes stared at Ling Mo without blinking. After a good while, a very cold voice spoke, ¡°Your speed won¡¯t be faster than mine.¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a sneer. He wouldn¡¯t be Ling Mo if he didn¡¯t have any preparations.

    Ling Mo was confident that he could at the very least retain his life if he used thest bit of his spiritual force, in addition to the tactical knife in his hand.

    If worstes to worst ....... he could always try and trick her psychologically since no one else was around.

    However, Ling Mo still wanted to stall for more time. The more his spiritual force recovered, the higher the chances of him winning became. As time went by, the bnce of victory would tilt towards him little by little.

    ¡°How would you know if we didn¡¯t try?¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    The other party seemed to be a little surprised at Ling Mo¡¯s calmness. She stared at Ling Mo for a while, then suddenly stretched out her other hand and slowly traced downward from Ling Mo¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°How about now? Who¡¯s faster.... ¡±

    She had barely finished speaking when the lights in the room suddenly turned on. At the same time, Ling Mo shouted ¡°PIKA¡± and the tactical knife in his hand rushed forward as well as a spiritual strangtion attack.

    Changes in lighting have little effect on zombies, but this zombie leader was sessfully forced back by Ling Mo, and a mark of blood appeared on her neck.

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    Ling Mo leaned on the door, holding the doorknob with one hand, and staring at the female zombie standing not far away, ¡°Did I remember it wrongly, or are you really half-moon¡¯s ... twin sister?¡±

    This female zombie was leaning against a desk. She was holding her head with one hand as she stared at Ling Mo.

    Her looks were very simr to half-moon, but she had a very different style. Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that the same delicate face could actually look so god damn sexy with just a change of style!

 Chapter 369 Part 1 - Iâ€™m The One That Fucks You From The Front

    Chapter 369 Part 1 ¨C I¡¯m The One That Fucks You From The Front

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Looking at how much your chest developed, you¡¯re obviously the older sister, right? ..... ¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    At this time, the female zombie slowly stood up straight. It seems that his spiritual strangtion attack was weak and she was able to quickly get rid of its influence.

    Her figure was alsopletely disyed in front of Ling Mo. She had the same height and weight as Half-moon, but the size of her chest was really amazing, much better than Half-moon¡¯s.

    Based on Ling Mo¡¯s sense of touch, she clearly wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, but her boobs didn¡¯t seem to be affected by gravity and could still maintain a perfect shape.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. A zombie¡¯s skin is very tough. Maybe it also has a lifting effect?¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    ¡°The evolution of zombies has led their original human bodies to perfection. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean humans would be the ugly ones due to this. One thing is very strange though. It seems that female zombies would be much more stunning in appearance as they evolved to the higher levels. Even this grandma zombie could be considered a beautiful woman in the aesthetics of the elderly. For example, those small feet of hers .........¡± Thinking of this, Ling Mo subconsciously nced at the grandma zombie¡¯s corpse.

    Her calf muscles were very well developed andpletely different a normal elderly. Since her shoes were burnt, a pair of obviously mutated feet were revealed, which were small, but the insteps were thick, the soles of the feet were full of calluses and her ten toes were bent inward with long nails that could firmly hold onto the walls.

    ¡°Most of the high level male zombies that I¡¯ve seen, have burly bodies .... It may be possible that zombies regarded strength as something important for male zombies. If that¡¯s the case ....... ¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly looked at his body, feeling dejected, and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m actually an ugly man in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes?! From a human¡¯s point of view, although I¡¯m not handsome, I¡¯m still at least ordinary. After looking at me a little longer, I could at least still be eptable. But for zombies, my slightly thin body is the definition of an ugly man!¡±

    However, after a while, Ling Mo felt a bit better, ¡°Although it¡¯s very likely they regarded me as an ugly man, they still chose me to be their only spouse after epting this fact. I can feel that they truly love me......¡±

    ¡°Twin .... Sister? What does this mean .... and what is this Pika?¡±

    The female zombie asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Pika?¡± Although Ling Mo¡¯s face didn¡¯t show anything, he felt ashamed deep inside.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    At a critical moment, he tried using a psychological hint to help use his powers. He didn¡¯t expect that the first image to pop out from his head was actually that famous little elf[1]. Thispletely yellow little elf jumped up and used its tail to release an electric current. For Ling Mo, this was kind of enlightenment. After shouting the words, he felt that his spiritual force was released with the electric current .... Needless to say, the results were very good.

    ¡°Why do I suddenly have a sense of shame? Yet, when I opened my mouth, I said it so naturally.... I must have been influenced by Wen Xuan.¡±

    Ling Mo was just randomly thinking about this. Ny-nine percent of his attention was focused on the female zombie, ¡°How does such a high-level zombie not even know what a twin sister is? You really should remember some more useful things in that mind of yours and be good zombie with some knowledge.¡±

    The female zombie was stunned at first and then showed a fascinated expression. Her voice perfectly matched with her nice figure. She was the standard pretty girl and if it was in the past, she might have been able to be a female idol.

    ¡°Really? ..... Then who are you?¡± asked the female zombie.

    Although the female zombie didn¡¯t deny or confirm, Ling Mo was only trying to dy for more time. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think too much when he tried to follow her words and reply with a bunch of nonsense, ¡°Me? I¡¯m actually your brother-inw [2].¡±

    ¡°.........¡± The female zombie frowned slightly and her eyes shed with anger. ¡°Human, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you¡¯re cursing at me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo instinctively repeated his own words in his mind and suddenly became speechless, ¡°I¡¯m not cursing at your brother-inw .... As a zombie, why are human swear words not ssified as garbage memories!¡± He let out a deep sigh and rephrased his words, ¡°I¡¯m the man who has that kind of rtionship with your sister.¡±

    ¡± ????? ¡± The female zombie tilted her head slightly with a clueless look on her face.

    to be continued....

    [1] ¨C Don¡¯t ask why but China renamed pikachu in Chinese so the words actually mean elf. Not a lot of people are happy with that but yeah you can google it if you don¡¯t believe me.

    [2] ¨C The Chinese have a funny way of cursing people by using their family members. Ex: Your Sister, Your Father, and etc. If you read more Chinese Web Novels, you¡¯ll get used to it.

 Chapter 369 Part 2 - Iâ€™m The One That Fucks You From The Front

    Chapter 369 Part 2 ¨C I¡¯m The One That Fucks You From The Front

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°WHY IS IT THAT AT THIS MOMENT YOU CAN¡¯T UNDERSTAND ME!¡± Ling Mo yelled, ¡°I¡¯M THE GUY WHO FUCKED YOUR SISTER FROM THE FRONT!¡±

    These words, were words that Ye Lian could also understand. It was clear that this female zombie had more knowledge in this area and naturally understood it.

    However, Ling Mo originally thought that she would fly into a rage and allow him to take an opportunity to attack again, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would just stand still and listen with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, human .... So you actually called that kind of deception, fucking from the front?¡±

    ¡°Deception? What deception? Ling Mo felt a little confused.

    ¡°The only reason why I haven¡¯t attacked you now is because I wanted to ask you how Ye Lian is doing ...... That¡¯s what you call her, right?¡± She embraced her arms, making her boobs seem as if they were on the verge of breaking out of her clothes.

    Hearing this, Ling Mo was shocked, ¡°You¡¯re really Half-moon?!¡±

    His eyes immediately focused on Half-moon¡¯s chest while his mind was inplete shock. What the hell happened to that t chest, which was like a washboard?!

    ¡°Then I should probably correct what I just said .... I¡¯m the man who fucked you from the front! Eh, it seems that I also did it from behind as well ......¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised! You obviously mated with me, yet you still couldn¡¯t even recognize me. You¡¯re such a strange human!¡± Half-moon originally wanted to say more, but was attracted by Ling Mo¡¯s appalled expression.

    ¡°But ......¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but point at Half-moon¡¯s chest, ¡°What the hell happened over here! Could it be that there are still zombies that know how to do boob jobs?¡±

    Half-moon snorted and said, ¡°What boob job? Your thoughts are truly strange. After mating with you, I began to feel many changes in my perspective of things .... and then, unknowingly, this happened.¡±

    ¡°..... This is really weird. Could it be that the mutated estrogen in her body awakened, causing such a big change?¡± Ling Mo frowned and thought.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Ever since they became like this, I have been thinking about you all the time .... Do you know how much trouble they have brought me! It goes without saying that I tried to make them smaller, but I don¡¯t know why they got bigger instead ......¡±

    Half-moon¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound as if she was wronged, but the expression on her face looked like she had been suffering a lot.

    ¡°What kind of method did you use to try and make them smaller? Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Pinch .......¡±

    ¡°No wonder .........¡±

    Ling Mo found the situation a bit hrious, and also felt that the Half-moon in front of him seemed to be different from before.

    Although her words weren¡¯t very pleasant to hear, she at least didn¡¯t take any actions to kill.

    Just a moment ago, if she really wanted to kill Ling Mo, she could have just attacked him in his abdomen. Yet, she just touched him instead, even though Ling Mo had also prepared himself in case he was attacked.

    Moreover, the threatsing out of her mouth were only limited to attacks .......

    ¡°How Ye Lian is doing isn¡¯t any of your business. Don¡¯t you have a spouse already? What I want to know is what you guys intended to do sneaking inside here? Why was this granny zombie repeatedly asking for her spouse? Are there other zombies here besides you?¡± Ling Mo quickly asked all his questions, taking advantage of the fact that Half-moon was willing to talk.

    Half-moon became stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Could it be that you thought we snuck in here to fight with humans?¡±

    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t think about that. Were you guys trying to obtain the research data that the humans had?¡± Ling Mo inquired again.

    ¡°The thoughts of humans .... is indeed reallyplicated.¡± Half-moon shook her head, ¡°Grandma just wanted to take her spouse¡¯s body back.¡±

    ¡°Why though? For you guys, isn¡¯t the body considered food?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°The spouse isn¡¯t. If the spouse dies, we at least need to bring his body back.¡± Half-moon said with firm attitude.

    Ling Mo thought of the advanced zombie that carried the baby zombie. It seems that although they were bloody brutal beasts, they also still contained some emotions.

    This coincided with Ling Mo¡¯s attitude towards zombies. The zombies were no longer just infected humans and should be treated as a new type of race.

    ¡°Now I learn that zombies can cooperate with each other even when they aren¡¯t spouses.¡± Ling Mo stared at Half-moon and said.

 Chapter 370 Part 1 - Squeeze

    Chapter 370 Part 1 ¨C Squeeze

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Is that strange?¡± Half-moon asked.

    She put her arm down and her pair of boobs bounced down like two naughty rabbits.

    Watching her slowly move towards him, Ling Mo suddenly became vignt. But fortunately, she stopped a few meters away from Ling Mo, ¡°Being able to kill granny indicates that you have grown more powerful. As a prey, you are quite troublesome for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend that was apliment.... Thank you.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Could it be that humans like being praised? Even from their enemies?¡± Half-moon revealed a puzzled expression.

    Ling Mo replied, ¡°Of course, the praise from an enemy is always sincerer. I also wish to sincerely praise you as well. Your boobs aren¡¯t bad; it has brought me a lot of inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Thank.... Thank you.¡± Half-moon suddenly felt somewhat strange. She nced at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Going back to your question .... I couldn¡¯t beat Granny even with Shi Ran¡¯s help. But Granny didn¡¯t want to fight with us because she needed our help.¡±

    ¡°The point please ....¡±

    ¡°Hey, be a little more enthusiastic! This is obviously the answer you wanted to know, why does it seem like I¡¯m the one forcing you to listen now.¡± Half-moon pushed the hair that covered her eyes and then sighed, ¡°I ... I originally wanted to risk my life and kill her, but Granny taught me a lot. When she was a human being, she was a very famous professor.¡± After a moment, she quickly added, ¡°A decent kind of professor! Not those kinds of dirty ones!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything......¡± Ling Mo shook his head helplessly, thinking that the things that the old professor taught her weren¡¯t little. Half-moon had changed a lot, not only in appearance, but also in her choice of words and demeanor.

    ¡°Granny said that although humans may look weak, but in fact, humans had a strong ability to survive, as well as the ability to destroy. Looking at the world now is a perfect example .... Who knows, maybe even our birth is also because of them......¡±

    Half-moon went on. Ling Mo had long noticed she seemed to have more words that she wanted to say to him. Although he didn¡¯t know why, since it helped stall for time, there was nothing wrong chatting with her for a while.

    Hearing her say this, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°This granny must of been a professor that taught environmental studies......¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She remembered a lot of things, but most of them were about knowledge.¡± Half-moon shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if Granny was right.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she stared at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me for?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp turned numb and he thought to himself, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think that I can answer your questions for you?¡±

    He also wanted to know!

    If there was someone that actually had real information on the source of the virus right now, he would definitely find that person immediately and use any means possible to get the information.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know either.... This is bad. We won¡¯t be able to make that deal with the beast professor now that Granny is dead.¡± Half-moon let out a sigh, ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s very possible for us to find out the truth about the virus.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Ling Mo immediately straightened his body.

    Half-moon smiled, ¡°You seem to be very interested. Didn¡¯t you just ask to make a deal with me? This is perfect, I can also make a deal with you....... Aren¡¯t you curious about the reason why I can co-exist with granny and even help her?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned.

    No wonder she was still chatting with him while slowly twisting the doorknob. It turns out that this was all part of her n to get him to work with her.

    It can be seen from this incident that Half-moon has greatly improved, especially in her intelligence and .... her cup size. As for her strength, Ling Mo felt thatpared with the granny zombie, she was still far behind.

    However, they were still zombies after all. Although Half-moon already understood the concept of a ¡°transaction¡±, she still identally handed over her only leverage in this talk with Ling Mo.

    Moreover, Ling Mo still had Yu Shi Ran in his hands.

    From the moment Ling Mo revealed a smirk, this deal was destined to be an unfair one......

    ¡°Ah my little half-moon, just count it as you being unlucky.¡±

    At the same time, in the corridor on the fifth floor, Wen Xuan was slowly moving forward in a very strange posture.

    Afterpletely exhausting his physical strength, his whole body felt powerless, and for every step he took, he felt a pain from his heels.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 370 Part 2 - Squeeze

    Chapter 370 Part 2 ¨C Squeeze

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°I now know how the mermaid felt when she was walking on the shore, the prince was an idiot for giving up on such a good mermaid princess.... I fucking sacrificed so much!¡±

    Wen Xuan was cursing deep down, yet his mouth kept shouting, ¡°Ling Mo! Brother Ling!¡±

    He obviously didn¡¯t know that the old granny zombie had attacked the building with a team. Although it was already a ridiculous fact that zombies would appear in the camp, his mind was in a mess since it waspletely preupied with Ling Mo being missing.

    However, Wen Xuan still lowered the sounds of his shouts. He was now alone in a murder case area. If he rmed the soldiers, he would most likely be eating their bullets.

    The Falcon Camp was unlike the outside. People were responsible for the crimes theymitted. There was a simple trial process which allowed the defender to speak up for himself without any counsel.

    Actually, it was already a good thing they could even get a trial....

    In the past when there were many people, there were also men who couldn¡¯t control themselves. As a result, female survivors were constantly raped and humiliated.

    In order to get their hands on more goods or food, bloody conflicts and even murder urred frequently.

    Whenever this happened, one of the officers would usually end the conflict with a shot from their gun.

    However, at that time, the Falcon Camp had just set up the istion zone. In Wen Xuan¡¯s view, that period was a very dark and chaotic time. Now that the camp has established an istion zone in X-City, it meant that they would have to repeat this process once again.

    Survivors who were already used to being wild, especially those who were very arrogant, would not immediately be obedient.

    ¡°Maybe this incident wasn¡¯t a bad thing. At least it¡¯ll send a message to the top and warn them to tighten their nerves. Under such an atmosphere, those newly joined survivors will think twice before they cause any trouble.¡±

    Wen Xuan muttered and suddenly noticed a sliding door in front of him. On the door there were three big words, ¡°Do Not Enter.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    If it weren¡¯t for those words, he might have just left after shouting once for Ling Mo. However, after seeing such words, he started to feel an itch.......

    ¡°Might as well go in and check it out. Who knows, maybe Ling Mo¡¯s inside.¡±

    As Wen Xuan pushed the door to enter, a sharp rm immediately sounded.

    The soldiers guarding at the mountain entrance immediately raised their heads, looked up towards the mountain, and then ran along the winding road that led to the building while carrying their guns. One of the soldiers quickly pulled out amunicator, ¡°Report, theb¡¯s rm just sounded! Hurry and convey this message to General Su!¡±

    ¡°Shit, why did the rm suddenly sound?¡±

    Ling Mo nced above him before taking another look at Half-moon, ¡°Go and destroy all traces of our battle, take the old grandma¡¯s corpse and go. I will wait for you at the highway intersection of X-City. I don¡¯t think I need to remind you what will happen if you don¡¯t show up, right?¡±

    After turning his head back and taking two steps, Ling Mo turned back around suddenly. He reached out with his hand to grope Half-moons chest, ¡°Holy shit, they¡¯re real....¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! I¡¯M GOING TO EAT YOU!¡±

    By the time Half-moon reacted and began to fly into a rage, Ling Mo had already disappeared from her view.

    His spiritual force had recovered quite a lot and adding the fact that he didn¡¯t consume much physical energy, he was able to quickly run to the door of the room where the rm sounded.

    After passing the sliding door, inside was a freezer, and Wen Xuan was kneeling on top of a ck bag. Judging from the shape of the bag, a corpse was definitely inside it.

    ¡°ALTHOUGH I ALREADY KNEW YOU WERE A PERVERT, YOU DON¡¯T NEED TO POISON MY EYES LIKE THIS! AND WHY IS THE FUCKING ALARM RINGING OVER HERE!¡± Ling Mo shouted.

    Wen Xuan nced at Ling Mo with shock and then said excitedly, ¡°This is great, you¡¯repletely fine! I really want to ask where you went, but now isn¡¯t the time.... Come and help me here. This is the tested corpse that you wanted!¡±

    ¡°Although listening to the things that Half-moon said had reduced the importance of the tested corpse, it at least could still be used to verify whether her words were urate or not.¡±

    Since their intellect has reached this point, it was unsure whether the granny zombie or Half-moon still had the ¡°unable to lie¡± trait that normal zombies had.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up. I estimate that we still have about two minutes left!¡±

    Ling Mo went to help carry the body and also helped support Wen Xuan. They then hurriedly ran down the stairs.

    In these kinds of situations, taking the elevator was simply too slow.

 Chapter 371 Part 1 - Gorgeous Man-Eating Flower

    Chapter 371 Part 1 ¨C Gorgeous Man-Eating Flower

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    By the time they reached the bottom of the stairs, shing lights could be seen on the mountain path.

    ¡°Half-moon should have left by now. Even if she hasn¡¯t, with her strength it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for her to escape....¡±

    Ling Mo hesitated for a second before escaping into the woods with Wen Xuan and the tested corpse.

    As they went down the hill, Ling Mo immediately stopped cautiously as the heavily armed soldiers that were on the way, passed by. Although the sounds of their movements could easily be covered by the loud sounds of the wind, if the soldiers were elite, they might still be able to hear something.

    After the sounds of footsteps went away, Wen Xuan immediately let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°We have to leave as soon as possible. This whole city will soon be forced under martialw.¡±

    ¡°You still dare to say! The n I set was perfect. We even had a few extra hours to waste, enough for us to slowly prepare everything. However, you just had to be a dumbass and set off the fucking rm....¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head and red at Wen Xuan, restraining the impulse to throw him on the ground and start cursing at him.

    ¡°Ah, hahaha .... I messed up because I was concerned for your safety. Plus, who would have thought that there was an rm installed right in front of the tested corpse! I didn¡¯t even do anything yet!¡± Wen Xuan argued.

    Ling Mo sneered, ¡°Maybe your image was the reason the rm triggered.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with my image.... Oh... It¡¯s not my fault my clothes are burnt and ragged! But on a side note, did you by any chance bring a spare underwear with you? I feel that some part of me seems to be freezing....¡±

    Wen Xuan whispered from his side, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t pay any attention towards him.

    Something felt a bit wrong. Recalling the surroundings of the cold storage, the rm that Wen Xuan triggered should of been.... located on the ground in front of the tested corpse and could only be triggered if it was stepped on.

    This kind of setup would have made sense if it was ced in a very secure ce, but not somewhere in thisb....

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Below the mountain, several lights appeared again. Ling Mo looked over and noticed several trucksing over. The headlights illuminated the intersection. ck shadows of men constantly jumped out of the vehicles and then assembled at the intersection.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this...¡±

    Noticing that they were all wearing infrared night vision goggles, Ling Mo inferred, ¡°They¡¯re probably the mountain search team. We need to hurry up.¡±

    It was no longer possible for them to return to the original road. Ling Mo had also carried a pair of night vision goggles on him. At this moment, he immediately took it out and put it on his left eye, ¡°It seems that our only option is to find a way out from the other mountain.¡±

    For a moment, Ling Mo really wanted to inform the girls by using their vision swap, but changed his mind after remembering that it would also be very risky for them to go out right now.

    No matter how good zombies were at hiding, Ling Mo would probably never stop worrying about them until they got here.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t think that this was a weakness. If people were able to calmly think in dangerous situations and make decisions about their own lovers, they wouldn¡¯t be called humans anymore, but robots.

    After leaving the mountain pathpletely, the road became very difficult to walk on. Fortunately, Wen Xuan was slowly recovering. Although he couldn¡¯t walk by himself yet, he could at least bear some of his own weight.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t familiar with the path they were taking. When they encountered a cliff or something simr, Ling Mo used his spiritual tentacles to hang themselves down. This method of Ling Mo¡¯s saved them quite a lot of time.

    ¡°Huu!¡±

    After confirming that there wasn¡¯t anyone below, Ling Mo jumped down.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Wen Xuan also followed and jumped down. As a result, his legs turned soft uponnding and he fell directly on to the ground.

    ¡°Ugh, Let¡¯s just count this as me being unlucky.¡± Ling Mo nced at Wen Xuan and dragged him back up.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that disgusted expression on your face? I know my current image might not look so enticing, but wasn¡¯t it all because I was fighting?! You should be honored that I¡¯m in my birthday suit!¡± Wen Xuan said dispiritedly.

    Ling Mo said mercilessly, ¡°Your shameful abilities should already exin the reason why you have this problem.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always have to say stuff that hurts people¡¯s self-esteem. Why don¡¯t we talk about the real reason why you¡¯re actually a spiritual type psychic? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re with all kinds of beautiful women every day, so you automatically imagine them in your mind to practice with?¡± Wen Xuan went on.

    Ling Mo snorted, ¡°This is obviously something that you would have done.¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 371 Part 2 - Gorgeous Man-Eating Flower

    Chapter 371 Part 2 ¨C Gorgeous Man-Eating Flower

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    On the way back to the inn, they met several groups of soldiers. Although the number of soldiers in each group were small, they were all elites and were also well equipped.

    These soldiers patrolled the streets instead of rushing towards theb. However, it was still very easy to bypass them with Ling Mo¡¯s abilities.

    As Ling Mo and Wen Xuan rushed back towards the inn, an SUV has just stopped at the mountain intersection.

    The soldiers quickly saluted upon the opening of the vehicle door. The expressions on some of their faces suddenly became excited and fanatical.

    As a long leg in a military boot stepped out of the door, a very tall figure came out from the car. Although it was on such a restless night, the appearance of this person instantly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Dressed fully in military attire, she gave off a heroic and valiant impression which also didn¡¯t cover her natural charms. A pair of slightly raised eyes, coldly stared at the soldiers in front.

    ¡°General Su, the second team has been assembled and is ready to take action.¡±

    A man in civilian clothes said as he walked up and gave a military salute.

    The person being called general was naturally Su Qian Rou, the person who had been in contact with Ling Mo on the phone. However, unlike her image on the phone, she was exuding a very mboyant atmosphere at this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started then. Although I made some precautions, I didn¡¯t expect her to really sneak in. I didn¡¯t send many people to theb because I thought she would leave quickly after she seeded. You better tell your team that this time we¡¯re dealing with a powerful opponent and they should be extra careful. Even I, suffered many losses in her hands.¡±

    Although Su Qian Rou¡¯s tone sounded very calm, her eyes brought a very threatening feeling. You would never have thought that she would be such a domineering woman if you hadn¡¯t seen her face.

    Normally, arrogant people would give others a very fake feeling. However, the arrogance that came from Su Qian Rou felt quite natural. Even her man-like voice that went against her appearance, made people feel as if it were natural.

    ¡°Is it......¡± The man bit his teeth and asked, ¡°Is it that zombie?¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also have a fight with her before? She went against your fully armed team, killing seven, and suffered from only two gunshots, which none were fatal. That was the oue of your fight, right?¡± said Su Qian Rou.

    The man¡¯s face immediately became pale. Although he kept a straight face, his clenched fist had exposed his nervousness, ¡°Would she really sneak into this kind of ce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared. I think it¡¯s her. Other than her, I doubt that there would be any human interested in that corpse.¡± Su Qian Rou said as she smiled somewhat disdainfully.

    ¡°If we split up and searched the mountains, wouldn¡¯t we be exposing our weakness? Our groups are usually in groups of three. Even if one of the groups met her, it would be impossible to survive, let alone defeat her!¡± The man¡¯s voice started to get agitated and even his teeth began to tremble. The experience of fighting that old granny zombie was still vivid in his memories. It was simply a nightmare fighting a kind of horror that couldn¡¯t be resisted!

    ¡°I am ordering you right now, not asking for your opinion. Rest assured, I¡¯m not making you guys fight her. If you find any clues, fire a signal, understand?¡± said Su Qian Rou.

    ¡°Understood.... I understand. What will the general do now......?¡± The man looked up at Su Qian Rou and asked.

    Su Qian Rou didn¡¯t speak as the corners of her mouth slightly rose up.

    ¡°Ahh! Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to snoop....¡± Seeing Su Qian Rou¡¯s wondering eyes, the man finally realized that he was crossing a line and hastily exined.

    ¡°I am going on patrol......¡± Su Qian Rou said softly, then turned around and headed towards the SUV.

    The man quickly straightened his waist, saluted, then watched as Su Qian Rou got inside the car and left.

    After the SUVpletely disappeared from his field of vision, the man immediately wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t do something that offended her. Seriously, this woman.... really makes people love her and fear her at the same time, just like a man-eating flower [1] ......¡±

    As he thought about this, he turned his head and waved at the soldiers, ¡°Three people in a team, head towards the mountains, LET¡¯S GO! If you find anything, report to me immediately!¡±

    [1] ¨C Remember that ¡®flower¡¯ is sometimes used in Chinese to describe a female.

 Chapter 372 Part 1 - Actually Iâ€™m Just A Mascot

    Chapter 372 Part 1 ¨C Actually I¡¯m Just A Mascot

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    As Ling Mo and his group were leaving the building, Half-moon was currently carrying the corpse of the granny zombie while standing in a corridor inside theb building.

    Holding a scalpel in her hand, she nced with satisfaction at the wall that had been scraped clean, then used a toe to pick up a trash bag from the ground and brought it to her hand.

    Inside were pieces of the wall that had been scraped off and also any clues that could be found by Half-moon. Of course, those dead bodies weren¡¯t counted as evidence that needed to be cleaned up.

    ¡°Hmph, the best crime scene cleaner of the year is me! Speaking of this, do humans actually have this kind of profession? They probably do, otherwise, how else would they handle so many murders like this one?¡±

    Half-moon smiled happily, then listened to the movementsing from downstairs and said, ¡°I should also leave now.¡±

    Without taking more than a few steps, she suddenly sniffed the air, then walked over to a figure that had fallen to the ground, and then lifted her up, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe I have to help that human clean up this mess .... Huh, something feels wrong. How could he just leave without any worries? Did he already know that I would definitely help him clean up this mess? ...... Such a hateful human.¡±

    Half-moon was confused for a moment, but in the end decided to rush towards the window, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t leave our species here for humans to research.

    As she approached the window, she leaped forward, jumping out from the open window.

    Just as her figure disappeared, several armed soldiers rushed into the corridor with guns.

    ¡°Report, no one is here.¡± A soldier took out his walkie talkie and reported. As soon as he finished reporting, he noticed something on the walls.

    He walked to the intersection with a puzzled expression and reached out and touched the walls, ¡°Hey, guyse look, the wall here seems as if...... it¡¯s missing ayer? Did someone mess with the walls?¡±

    Another person took a deep breath, ¡°Strange, there¡¯s obviously a smell of blood.¡± He looked up and looked around, but didn¡¯t find any traces of blood. He noticed that there were scratches on both the ceiling and the ground. ¡°This area should have been cleaned. The question is, who was it and how much time did it take for them to do all of this?¡±

    ¡°I just knew the intruder couldn¡¯t be a zombie.¡± A soldier snorted. ¡°Have you ever seen a zombie clean up all their traces after a fight?¡±

    The situation in theboratory was quickly reported to Su Qian Rou. After hearing the report, her face was still expressionless. She threw themunicator aside and said, ¡°Notify the patrol team to keep their eyes open. And send a group of soldiers to the side of the mountain. No matter how much I think about it, the only way she could have entered sessfully, was through there.¡±

    The person who caught themunicator was an innocent looking girl that wore sses. She stuttered and said, ¡°B-But zombies wouldn¡¯t bother making detours like this......¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Su Qian Rou turned her head and nced at her.

    ¡°Because zombies don¡¯t have that kind of intelligence. We should be searching the whole city right now, instead of focusing our manpower on the mountains.¡± The girl wearing sses continued.

    The driver at the front immediately trembled, and couldn¡¯t help but look up at the girl in the back seat through the rearview mirror, ¡°Girl, why do you always try to provoke General Su! Even if you wish to seek die, you should at least take notice on whether or not I¡¯ll be able tolerate such nonsense......¡±

    Su Qian Rou showed a very gentle smile. She reached over the girl¡¯s shoulder and pulled her closer to her. A pair of eyes stared at her, refusing to break contact. Her voice also became very gentle, ¡°Li Wei, let me ask you something. Do you think the things I¡¯m doing right now is for work or for something personal?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Wei became stunned. She hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s definitely.... for work....¡±

    ¡°Wrong. I got bored and devised a small n to have some fun with the zombies. Of course, many people...... including you, don¡¯t believe zombies are capable of doing this. But that¡¯s fine, I at least learned from this situation that zombies have high intelligence. However, ... Since most people think that it was a human survivor that did this, we should also do something about that.¡±

    Su Qian Rou leaned back and embraced the pair of giant boobs on her chest, ¡°The reason why I took you with me is because I think you¡¯re very interesting. After all, you were one of the conditions that was proposed by that psychic and could also be counted as a souvenir for our first cooperation with each other.¡±

    ¡°Souvenir....¡± Li Wei couldn¡¯t help but look down at herself. As it turns out, she had been ssified as an item....

    Su Qian Rou went on to say, ¡°Somethings can¡¯t be done just because you want to do them. For example, you were talking about searching the whole city.... I don¡¯t have such kind of authority to do something like this......¡±

    to be continued....

 Chapter 372 Part 2 - Actually Iâ€™m Just A Mascot

    Chapter 372 Part 2 ¨C Actually I¡¯m Just A Mascot

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°When you¡¯re sitting in a powerful position like mine, you should remember that there will always be people that will be watching you with harmful intentions. Many of them will be looking for any opportunities to drag you down.¡± Su Qian Rou blinked at her.

    Li Wei was terrified by her wink and slowly picked up themunicator, ¡°I.... I¡¯ll inform them immediately......¡±

    ¡°En, once you have done that we can go and fulfill my duties as the General.¡± Su Qian Rou lifted her hat andbed her beautiful ck curly hair.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Li Wei asked.

    Su Qian Rou smiled slightly, ¡°Naturally the liveliest ce. I need to show everyone that I¡¯m really anxious and pissed off.¡±

    ¡°How does that count as fulfilling your duties....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m basically a mascot, otherwise, what kind of duties did you think a General does?¡±

    ¡°Can you guys not talk about this in front of me? I¡¯m seriously having so much psychological pressure just listening to this, alright? ......¡± The driver wiped off his cold sweat and wailed in his heart.

    Right now, the mood in A-City¡¯s istion zone was very tense.

    Patrols that could be seen everywhere on the streets and vehicles that passed by from time to time, could make people feel arge sense of pressure.

    After a night of continuous misfortune, a stroke of good luck finally appeared.

    A-City became foggy, obscuring the moonlight, also affecting everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Under the dark night and heavy fog, it is the best time for escaping.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    A few minutester, he finally returned to the vicinity of the inn with Wen Xuan and the tested corpse.

    Despite having to carry two deadweights and finding ways around the patrolling soldiers, it actually took Ling Mo less than half the time they spent reaching theboratory to get back to the inn while running at full speed.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Ling Mo looked back at Wen Xuan and looked left, then right. ¡°Let¡¯s first find some clothes for you. Your appearance right now is pretty indecent.¡±

    When they finally walked quietly towards the entrance of the inn, the courtyard door opened as if it knew they wereing. Ye Lian¡¯s head came out from behind the door, ¡°Brother Ling....¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Ling Mo used one arm and threw Wen Xuan inside, then carried the tested corpse over to the threshold, and signaled Ye Lian to quickly close the door.

    Both Shana and Ya Lin were waiting in the courtyard. They became a bit surprised when they saw their battered appearances.

    ¡°Brother Ling, why did you bring back a corpse?¡± Shana asked after sniffing the air.

    ¡°He¡¯s the reward for our harvest tonight....¡± Ling Mo briefly exined what had happened. However, he didn¡¯t mention anything regarding about his meeting with Half-moon.

    Ya Lin turned her attention to Wen Xuan that was under the moonlight, then revealed a strange expression, and silently took a step back.

    ¡°Ya Lin, can you not look at me like this? It¡¯s not what it looks like......¡± said Wen Xuan, as he slowly climbed back up and pointed at the tight cheongsam on his body, trying to cry even though no tears wereing out.

    ¡°Well, his original clothes got ruined and he came back with me naked. Sadly, there were no other women¡¯s clothing stores nearby except for this cheongsam shop. Since there was no other choice, he could only wear this.¡± Ling Mo casually said.

    Wen Xuan was still nodding in agreement at the first half of Ling Mo¡¯s exnation, but when he heard thest half of his exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but shout in anger, ¡°WHY THE FUCK DID IT HAVE TO BE WOMEN¡¯S CLOTHING STORE! I AM A HANDSOME MAN, NOT SOME CUTE LITTLE BOY!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s insulting to these two words when you use them to describe yourself......¡± Ling Mo ridiculed him with a nk expression, and then directly changed the topic to something else. ¡°It seems like someone from your top brass had already guessed that this situation was going to happen and already made preparations for it. The rm, as well as the rapid military response are perfect examples.¡±

    ¡°You sure know how to quickly change topics!¡± Wen Xuan was stunned before nodding, ¡°Based on the situation in front of us, it seems like that might be true. But when I was at headquarters today, I heard nothing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a guess that this n was personally arranged by someone. After all, the majority of the people don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s possible for zombies to invade this area. So it¡¯s very likely that the person that prepared this in advance has control of a lot power. If this said person had announced it before it had happened, he or she probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten much support, especially in such a busy period.¡± Ling Mo guessed.

 Chapter 373 Part 1 - Life Is Already So Difficult, Donâ€™t Hurt Me With The Truth

    Chapter 373 Part 1 ¨C Life Is Already So Difficult, Don¡¯t Hurt Me With The Truth

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After Ling Mo finished speaking, he turned his gaze towards the tested corpse that was next to his feet, ¡°I think it might be better if I looked at this after we¡¯ve left the city.¡±

    At this time, Ronnie and Wu Peng Fei also walked out from inside the house. When they noticed what Wen Xuan was wearing, they couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    But soon after, they turned their gaze towards the body bag that was lying next to Ling Mo¡¯s feet.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Ronnie asked curiously.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t answer her, instead he walked next to Peng Fei, reached out and patted his shoulder before saying, ¡°There has been some difficult situations, so.... I need to leave a bit earlier. After Wen Xuan sends us out of the city, he will return, so you guys don¡¯t need to be worried ...¡±

    Peng Fei¡¯s expression suddenly became a little weird. After a short silence, he stepped forward with open arms and hugged Ling Mo, ¡°Brother, you gave me a new chance at life.... Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Can we stop with the bittersweet goodbyes? This is good enough.¡± Ling Mo awkwardly pushed Peng Fei slightly away, but the look in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes seemed as if he was touched.

    Although the two men ended their friendship due to a misunderstanding, they were still able to meet in this troubled world after so many years. This could be counted as their fate. Unfortunately, all good things muste to an end, let alone in these troubled times. The two men walked in different paths and who knew what might happen in the future. Maybe their fates might be reversed in the future....

    ¡°Ling Mo, the mistakes I made in the past will never be repeated in the future. No matter where you are in the future, you will always be my brother. I can¡¯t promise you anything now ... but, next time we meet, I definitely won¡¯t be someone¡¯s dog.¡± As Peng Fei finished speaking, his expression became slightly emotional. He raised his arm again, but in the end, he just patted Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at him for a while and nodded, ¡°With that moving mouth of yours, you¡¯ll definitely be able to make a name for yourself in this human popted area. If you think about, that security guard hated you so much, yet, he didn¡¯t kill you....¡±

    Peng Fei reluctantly wiped his tears and said, ¡°Life is already so difficult, don¡¯t make it worse by telling me the truth.......¡±

    After saying their goodbyes, Ling Mo realized that Ronnie was looking at him with a tangled expression.

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s EQ wasn¡¯t great, he at least wasn¡¯t aplete dumbass that couldn¡¯t see the signs that Ronnie was throwing at him. Being looked at with those kind of eyes, he naturally knew what was going on.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    But the three women that should have been jealous, chose to ignore the both of them at this moment...... No, that¡¯s not right. They just didn¡¯t understand the meaning of that look.

    It was impossible to count on them for help, Ling Mo decided to bite the bullet and said, ¡°Ronnie, although we aren¡¯t that familiar......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± The expression on Ronnie¡¯s face changed a little and then she quickly said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran back into the house.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her .... does she need to pee?¡± Ye Lian dumbly asked.

    Wen Xuan disyed a pondering expression and said, ¡°Maybe she needs to take a big¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go change your fucking clothes! Didn¡¯t I say that time is tight!¡± Ling Mo growled and interrupted him.

    Wen Xuan felt wronged and said, ¡°All I said were just a few words. When you were saying your goodbyes, you even hugged and cried......¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, no one would think you¡¯re a mute.¡±

    Peng Fei and Ling Mo said at the same time.

    At the same time, at A-City¡¯s front defensive line, searchlights illuminated the roads, and gun muzzles could be seen from the windows of the surrounding buildings.

    Patrolmen with guns seemed to be everywhere, walking back and forth, making the security here extremely strict.

    On the road that led to the city, there were some feeble women and children lingering about, looking at the patrolling soldiers from time to time.

    A truck was being inspected near a traffic police booth and it seemed to be heading towards X-City.

    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± asked an officer, who was sitting on the edge of a flowerbed in the center of the street, while chewing on a straw of grass.

    The person that was being inspected immediately handed over a notebook in a respectful manner and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been told that they haven¡¯t found any suitable winter clothes in any of the X-City stores and the ones they did find were too worn-out. These clothes are being delivered for the new survivors over there.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The officer sneered and said, ¡°They haven¡¯t even made any contributions and have already started to ask for supplies? If the clothes they found in the stores were worn-out, why didn¡¯t they go look in a clothing factory instead? Tell them I¡¯m not letting you pass!¡±

    ¡°That......¡± The person being inspected revealed an embarrassed expression, ¡°Several well-known clothing factories are all in another city.... And it¡¯s not like they aren¡¯t wearing any winter clothes, it¡¯s just that the clothes are too dirty, so.... ¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 373 Part 2 - Life Is Already So Difficult, Donâ€™t Hurt Me With The Truth

    Chapter 373 Part 2 ¨C Life Is Already So Difficult, Don¡¯t Hurt Me With The Truth

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°They are all filthy trash....¡± The officer showed a hint of disgust and was about to say something, but suddenly turned his head and looked towards the direction of the city.

    An off-road vehicle wasing from a distance and finally stopped in front of the wall.

    As soon as Su Qian Rou and Li Wei got out of the vehicle, those old women and children immediately surrounded them and started shouting all at once.

    ¡°Excuse me! How is my son!?¡±

    ¡°Is XX [1] still alive?¡±

    Li Wei quickly got in front of Su Qian Rou to shield her from the crowd, but it was too difficult for her to cope. She nervously called out several times ¡°everyone¡±, but her voice waspletely drowned out by the noise.

    Those soldiers that were patrolling immediately rushed over and dragged all the survivors away.

    ¡°What¡¯s.... What¡¯s going on here, why are they like this ....¡± Li Wei looked at the survivors who were still shouting in fear and asked.

    Su Qian Rou, however, looked indifferently, ¡°I heard from reports that they stay here till midnight every day. It seems to be true. Haven¡¯t you guessed already from what they¡¯re asking? They¡¯re all family members of the soldiers that went to the frontlines in X-City and they want to know whether or not their loved ones are still alive. However, they don¡¯t dare cause trouble at headquarters and can only stay here, hoping that someone who returns from X-City can bring back some news.¡±

    ¡°Ahh .... The battle in X-City ...¡± Li Wei¡¯s faced became pale, and she nced back at the family members with concern and asked, ¡°Then why not just tell them?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how terrible that would be if we did?¡± Su Qian Rou looked at Li Wei. ¡°We are still in the investment stage and we currently haven¡¯t reaped any benefits at all. If we rashly announced what happened over there without any good news, it would be hard to raise anyone¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Wuu....¡±

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Su Qian Rou was stunned for a moment before turning to look at an officer that was approaching them.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    But upon seeing who it was, Su Qian Rou immediately frowned.

    ¡°Hehe, well who do we have here? Isn¡¯t this General Su?¡± The officer was still chewing on a de of grass as he spoke in a frivolous manner.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the next candidate for the Deputy Leader of the intelligence team, Zhu Xue Jun?¡± Su Qian Rou said nkly.

    ¡°Wow, the news spread so quickly? I still haven¡¯t even gotten the position yet.... Hahaha....¡±

    Although the words that came from Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s mouth were modest, the expression on his face seemed as if he would be recing the position at any time.

    The corner of Su Qian Rou¡¯s mouth revealed a sneer, ¡°Keep being arrogant, the more arrogant the better. Just wait until you get burned for that arrogance....¡±

    ¡°You should have already been notified about what happened at theboratory. Why is it that I don¡¯t see any actions being taken here? Su Qian Rou said while looking around.

    Zhu Xue Jun smiled indifferently, ¡°The reason why a mishap happened in theboratory is because the security over there was too weak, however, the area I¡¯m in charge of ispletely different. Take a good look here General Su, if the attacker really has the balls toe here, I¡¯ll definitely make it so that he¡¯ll be unable to escape.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Fine, let me just say one more thing, let the truck pass.¡± Su Qian Rou smiled coldly, opened the door and sat back down.

    In any case, as a mascot, she didn¡¯t need to do anything else other than let people see that she was busy dealing with the aftermath. But in fact, she had no hope in finding the attackers over here.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked with the other lines of defense in advance. Hopefully they can benefit from this.¡±

    Zhu Xue Jun showed an unpleasant look and waved back at the person being inspected, ¡°FUCK!¡±

    More than ten minutester, seeing that the intersection was quiet and empty, Zhu Xue Jun nced at the direction of the off-road vehicle with contempt, ¡°Fucking bitch. A general with no actual power, actually dares toe here and tell me what to do. What kind of attacker would run so far to this ce......¡±?

    As he said this, he lifted his trousers and walked towards a building on the side of the road.

    ¡°Deputy Leader Zhu, may I ask you....¡± a soldier asked, as he passed through a police cordon.

    Although he was feeling unpleasant, this sentence ¡°Deputy Leader Zhu¡± obviously made him very happy, ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking pee! Or is this necessary to also report this to the general?¡±

    [1] ¡ª refers to the names that the women were saying

    [2] ¡ª TL note: emotions will now be written in italic for rification purposes. Eg. ¡°FUCK!¡±

 Chapter 374 Part 1 - Receive My Destroyer of Descendants Kick

    Chapter 374 Part 1 ¨C Receive My Destroyer of Descendants Kick

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°The stained white stockings were slowly removed....¡±

    Zhu Xue Jun started humming a tune and walked towards an area filled with nts and trees.

    Not far behind him were a few sentries that were looking at him. However, when Zhu Xue Jun turned back and red at them, the soldiers immediately looked elsewhere and even took a few steps away.

    ¡°Fucking idiots, it¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re still stuck as foot soldiers, they have no fucking vision at all....¡±

    Zhu Xue Jun snorted coldly, then slowly paced closer to a tree and was about to unzip his pants.

    ¡°Use that little mouth to serve ....... WUU!¡±

    Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the darkness, grabbing his neck tightly, and pulling him forward.

    The power of this grip was so strong that he couldn¡¯t even let out a sound.

    Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s eyes widened as he desperately tries to reach for the pistol that was on his waist.

    But before he was able to pull out his gun, a sharp pain suddenly came from his crotch.

    ¡°Aoohh....¡±

    The wretched howl that was supposed toe out from his mouth waspletely stuck in his throat. Zhu Xue Jun twitched all over, then his eyes rolled to the back of his head as he fainted.

    As Zhu Xue Jun was dragged silently into the woods, the soldiers were still unaware of the anomaly.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo dragged Zhu Xue Jun all the way to a quiet alley and threw him in front of Wen Xuan, ¡°After lying in wait for ten minutes, I only managed to catch him. But from the looks of it, he should be an officer.... Do you recognize him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal if you didn¡¯t catch one. The soldiers on duty would tend to go relieve themselves inside the bathrooms of the buildings. They just need to deal with the awful smell and the fact that there is no water to flush with....¡±

    As Wen Xuan said this, he took a look at Zhu Xue Jun, ¡°He¡¯s from the intelligence team ... as for his name... I forgot, but this guy seems to be responsible for the inspections of this defensive line....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful....¡± Ling Mo smiled.

    ¡°Speaking of which, why did you give him a kick that could probably end his line of descendants....¡± Wen Xuan asked curiously.

    Ling Mo replied, ¡°It was convenient.¡±

    ¡°This reason of yours is way too casual....¡±

    Ten secondster, Zhu Xue Jun woke up from waves of pain.

    His first reaction was to yell for help, but the moment he opened his eyes and mouth, a cold light swept over from above, and stayed a centimeter away from his eyeball.

    This kind of feeling was simr to the feeling you get from bungee jumping. Before you jump off, everything seemed to be normal. However, the next second, after suddenly falling down, everything was out of control.

    After being stunned for a full three seconds, Zhu Xue Jun finally pulled himself together.

    ¡°Putong...Putong...¡± The sound of his heartbeat rang directly inside his head, awakening him from his frightened state.

    He stared nervously at the tip of the knife, not daring to even look at who was attacking him, ¡°You.... what do you want.... I am a member of the intelligence team, don¡¯t kill me....¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore, are all the people in the intelligence team .... dumbasses? Since I have the balls to attack you, I wouldn¡¯t care whether or not you¡¯re from the intelligence team.¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help muttering. After thinking about it a bit longer, he was somewhat confused, ¡°The function of the team itself seems quite normal, but why are all the people in the team like this.... Are they cultivating idiots?¡±

    He just said this casually, but in fact, his guess was actually pretty close to the facts.

    Shana held the scythe and looked at Zhu Xue Jun with a smirk, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°No shit Sherlock! Why don¡¯t you try it!¡±

    Zhu Xue Jun was sweating cold sweats all over, and answered with a trembling voice, ¡°Afraid.... I¡¯m afraid, please don¡¯t kill me.... ¡±

    ¡°That depends on how well you behave.¡±

    Shana used one of her small hands to easily lift the heavy scythe. The tip of her de stopped right on top of Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s eyeball. It was so close to his eyeball, that a slight slip of her hands or a sudden loss of strength in her arms, would cause an extremely bloody aftermath. This terrifying scene made Wen Xuan, who was hiding in the dark, suddenly feel as if his eyes hurt, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hands to rub them.

    ¡°Okay....¡±

    This huge sense of oppression, in addition to Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s originally weak thinking capabilities, made him incapable of resisting.

    It took Shana less than two minutes to find out the weak points of the defensive line. At the same time, chaos had erupted at the intersection. It seemed that the soldiers had noticed Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s disappearance.

    As Shana stood up and lifted her scythe at the same time, her eyes which were staring at Zhu Xue Jun suddenly turned red.

    ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡±

    to be continued....

 Chapter 374 Part 2 - Receive My Destroyer of Descendants Kick

    Chapter 374 Part 2 ¨C Receive My Destroyer of Descendants Kick

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Zhu Xue Jun trembled violently as he let out a cry that sounded as if an old cat was screaming, and because it was at night, he was only able to see the red eyes, as well as the long hair that fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°Fe-Female.... Female Zombie .... Ahhh!¡±

    In the end, he wasn¡¯t able to restrain himself from screaming as he got up and reached for his gun.

    ¡°FUCK! Sure enough, I shouldn¡¯t have believed that someone with your IQ would be smart enough to shut the fuck up! Originally, I wanted to pin the me on the zombies, so we can escape much easier.... YOU FUCKING PIECE OF SHIT COULD¡¯VE AT LEAST WAITED UNTIL WE RAN AWAY BEFORE SCREAMING!¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even wait for him to finish and rushed over with a flying kick, silencing him immediately. At the same time, he sent a spiritual tentacle at him, mming him on a wall.

    During these string of actions that moved fluently like flowing water, Zhu Xue Jun tried to draw his gun twice in a row, but was prevented both times before he could even reach it.

    This proved that not only was it a dumb idea to keep your gun at your waist, it was even dumber to have it fastened with a holster. Sure, it might look cool, but when you¡¯re facing a zombie or a strong opponent, the other party will definitely not give you a chance to even draw your gun.

    This wasn¡¯t some western cowboy duel, where they give each other time to draw their guns....

    Although Ling Mo despised Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t really me him either. A guy like him who only knew how to whisper behind people¡¯s backs, most likely never encountered much less fought against a high-level zombie. So when he suddenly found himself facing a high-level zombie ...... with such a weak mind, it was really difficult for him to control his emotions.

    ¡°I overestimated his intelligence and made a careless mistake. Wen Xuan, take us to the ce where he said security was the weakest!¡± Ling Mo sighed and said.

    At this moment, random flickering lights could be seen outside, moving closer towards them, and from the looks of it, someone would be reaching their location very soon.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wen Xuan jumped out of his hiding ce, then gave a disdainful nce at Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s corpse.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you so damn cheerful?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I had nned to kill him already, but I didn¡¯t expect him to seek death by himself. I¡¯d never give up on the opportunity to kill a pig from the intelligence team.¡± Wen Xuanughed and said.

    Ling Mo immediately shook his head helplessly, ¡°For some reason, I feel somewhatforted hearing you say that. It seems that no matter what I did, my ns would never be perfected. Even if he didn¡¯t die, you would still end up killing him at the end.¡±

    ¡°Just admit that your ns failed.¡± Shana pursed her lips and suddenly advised.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s obvious that Ling Mo didn¡¯t well enough.¡± Ya Lin added.

    Ye Lian nced at Ling Mo with a somewhat confused expression, then eximed, ¡°ah¡± before nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Girl, you obviously don¡¯t understand any of it, why are you nodding?!¡±

    The weak point that Zhu Xue Jun revealed was the area on the defensive line that had the least amount of guards on duty tonight.

    This wasn¡¯t some kind of big secret, but only members of this defense line would actually know where that ce was. Although Wen Xuan was able to provide the location of the actual ce, the specific situation in that area was still unknown.

    The Falcon Campcked manpower, so it was impossible for them to arrange arge number of soldiers to be everywhere on the defensive line. The solution they came up with, was to transfer some of the soldiers in one station to other areas every day. In this way, they would only have one roadcking in security, instead of all of them.

    With Wen Xuan leading the way, the group quickly left the area.

    Since Yu Shi Ran and Hei Si were still following behind, Ling Mo also had to lead them. However, since they were moving by themselves, the probability of them being discovered was much smaller than Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    At this time, a soldier had reported the news of Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s disappearance to Su Qian Rou, ¡°Traces of crushed grass were found over there......¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    Su Qian Rou¡¯s eyes brightened as she turned around and waved to Li Wei, who was in the car, ¡°Something interesting happened, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Zhu.... Mr. Zhu can¡¯t have died, could he?¡±

    Su Qian Rou responded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Ahh? General .... Could it be that you think it¡¯s more interesting if he¡¯s dead?¡± Li Wei asked.

    The driver in the driver¡¯s seat silently embraced his head andy on the steering wheel, ¡°Next time you guys talk about this kind of topic, can you do it when I¡¯m not around!¡±

 Chapter 375 Part 1 - Bringing Up The Rear

    Chapter 375 Part 1 ¨C Bringing Up The Rear

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Not long after Ling Mo and his group left the alleyway, Su Qian Rou had already found this ce.

    Upon Seeing Zhu Xue Jun lying on the ground, Li Wei immediately screamed and covered her eyes in panic.

    Su Qian Rou approached the corpse without hesitation and sighed, ¡°As expected, he really died.¡±

    ¡°General, what are you doing. Just leave this kind of stuff to the doctors......¡± Li Wei¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Su Qian Rou responded without looking back, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m nning to dissect him....¡±

    ¡°Can you not talk about dissecting people so casually....¡± People like Li Wei, who were very imaginative, would inevitably start thinking about the wrong things after hearing the word ¡°dissect¡± in front of a corpse.

    Not only did her face turned pale instantly, but when the soldiers behind her moved away from her line of sight, the expression on her face looked unnatural.

    ¡°Shhh¡± Su Qian Rou calmly squatted down and took a closer look at Zhu Xue Run¡¯s body, ¡°There¡¯s a bloody hole between his eyebrows and it doesn¡¯t seem like it was caused by a bullet. Could it be from a zombie¡¯s finger?¡±

    Su Qian Rou stretched out her index finger and pointed at the bloody hole.

    The faces of the onlookers suddenly turned ugly, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t actually put her index finger inside the hole to confirm her theory.

    ¡°In short, he was killed by a headshot. Judging by the horrified expression on his face, I would prefer to believe that he was killed by a zombie, otherwise the expression on his face wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Su Qian Rou said, giving a yful nce at Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s soaked trousers. ¡°It seems that former and present deputy leaders of the intelligence team seem to have all died horrible deaths.¡±

    ¡°Well then, our next move......¡± Su Qian Rou found a pair of white silk gloves from her pocket. After wearing it, she proceeded to take out a small shlight and said, ¡°We should try to catch those attackers. You guys will split into groups of threes and never break off from your groups. If you encounter a situation, fire a shot to alert the rest. Everyone else will immediately rush there to support. Does everyone understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    After seeing the soldiers leave, Su Qian Rou grabbed on to Li Wei, who trying desperately to sneak away, and asked nkly, ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going? Souvenirs are naturally kept on hand. Have somemon sense, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon sense that people aren¡¯t objects......¡± Li Wei said pitifully.

    Unfortunately, this pitiful expression of hers wasn¡¯t able to convince Su Qian Rou.

    Su Qian Rou had just stepped out of the alley, and after looking around, she suddenly turned her eyes to the woods on the roadside.

    She walked over, picked up an inconspicuous broken piece of grass from the edges of the roadside and took a closer look, ¡°There¡¯s an 80% chance that they ran from this side. I might as well check it out.¡±

    As she said this, she had already plunged herself into a gloomy dark bush.

    ¡°Hey....¡± Li Wei stood alone, looking nervously and fearfully ahead. After feeling puzzled for two seconds, she reached into her pocket, took out a small Gashapon [1], and started to gently twist it.

    This Gashapon immediately gave off a dazzling white light, simr to an LED light. Li Wei steeled her nerves as she held the glowing Gashapon and followed after Su Qian Rou.

    ¡°It should be right ahead of us.¡±

    Ling Mo and his group were running forward along an empty small street. Wen Xuan ran at the forefront, smiling back when he recognized the surrounding environment.

    ¡°Good, after we leave, you should head back. With your ability in conning people to do things for you, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll have a hard time settling this issue.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Wen Xuan chuckled a little. When he turned his head, his face sank a little, and his eyes seemed a bit sad....

    to be continued...

 Chapter 375 Part 2 - Bringing Up The Rear

    Chapter 375 Part 2 ¨C Bringing Up The Rear

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Hold on. Someone¡¯s behind us. Soldiers?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s footsteps suddenly slowed down as he said this. Every so often, he would use his spiritual sense to sweep the area, and he coincidentally discovered some people following behind them.

    But to his surprise, he only discovered two people with his spiritual sense, one behind the other.

    The speed of the second person, who was following behind the first person, was much slower and didn¡¯t seem to have a clear idea of where to go. Unlike the second person, the first person clearly knew where he or she was heading.

    With such a strange situation, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but conclude that between the two people, one of them was definitely strong.

    Though it was unlikely for these two pursuers to defeat the five of them, it also wasn¡¯t necessary for all of them to stay behind either.

    A sneak attack was one way to deal with the issue. However, if they failed to kill the both of them there and then, Ling Mo and his group would definitely be surrounded.

    There are actually tons of other options that they could have adopted, but because the other party was getting closer and closer, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have too much time to think, so he handed the tested corpse to Wen Xuan and said, ¡°Take the girls and leave. I¡¯ll lure them away before grouping with you. Don¡¯t look at me with that look, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die. Rest assured, it¡¯s very easy for me to escape by myself.¡±

    ¡°You sure.... You don¡¯t need our help?¡± Ye Lian asked worriedly.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Shana grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s arm, nodded, and said.

    Watching Ye Lian and the girls disappear from a street corner, Ling Mo immediately sent a warning signal to Hei Si.

    The appearances of the girls were known to many of the camp members. It was too risky to let any of them stay and help.

    He had already left too many clues behind. If someone took the time to analyze each one, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to guess that Ling Mo and his group had something to do with this, and that would be bad.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    So the idea that Ling Mo just came up with was very simple and straightforward. He made sure that no matter what happened, Ye Lian and the girls wouldn¡¯t be put into any danger, even if it was only a tiny possibility.

    Even if they were able to escape together, they would most likely be recognized, and maybe more people would be implicated.

    At least the two survivors who had been introduced to the camp by him personally, would most likely no longer have any good days.

    Ling Mo could only consider this much before making a decision right now.

    However, Yu Shi Ran, whom Hei Si was attached too, was different. This loli zombie was a brand new face.

    With the support of this loli zombie, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to stall their pursuers.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 375 Part 3 - Bringing Up The Rear

    <strong>Chapter 375 Part 3 ¨C Bringing Up The Rear</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s tracking us....¡± Ling Mo nced back, before disappearing into the darkness.

    Not long after, Su Qian Rou ran out of an alley.

    She seemed very ted upon facing the empty streets.

    This ce was already at the edges of the city. Other than some shabby stores that were on both sides of the street, most of the stores were massage parlors.

    ¡°Leftover water from a ssh......¡±

    Su Qian Rou stopped somewhere on the sidewalk. Most of the imitation granite bricks that were used to pave the sidewalks were iplete, and many of them would rise up when they were stepped on, sshing the water underneath.

    However, in such a misty night, it would be difficult to notice even with a shlight. Unfortunately, for Ling Mo, Su Qian Rou¡¯s observation skills were one of the best.

    She discovered some water that was stained around a brick, ¡°Sure enough, they came through here. Huh? Isn¡¯t the security on this road the weakest tonight?¡±

    After saying this, she took out her walkie talkie.

    However, just as she was about to make a report, a slight noise suddenly passed from behind her.

    Su Qian Rou immediately turned around and looked at the shops across the street.

    There was an adult shop and a massage parlor. Looking through the crack in the door, except for ck shadows, nothing much could be seen

    But Su Qian Rou¡¯s intuition told her that there were eyes staring at her.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Su Qian Rou¡¯s gaze shifted between the adult shop and the massage parlor, and finally stopped on the door of the massage parlor, which was half-closed.

    The door was slightly shaking and Su Qian Rou didn¡¯t know if it was due to someone¡¯s touch or the night breeze.

    ¡°Deliberately trying to lure me over?¡± Su Qian Rou stood still and didn¡¯t move.

    But a few secondster, a sudden sh of red light on the second floor made her be vignt instantly.

    ¡°It really is a zombie!¡±

    She raised the muzzle of her gun and pulled the trigger while rushing into the massage parlor.

    However, what Su Qian Rou didn¡¯t expect was, the moment she was about to shoot, a sudden sharp pain shot out from her wrist, and the pistol fell to the ground.

    As soon as she turned her eyes to the ground, the gun moved away as if it had legs, and disappeared into the shadows.

    ¡°What was that......¡±

    Su Qian Rou suddenly had a bad feeling, but as soon as she turned around, the door mmed shut.

    Inside the store, it waspletely dark. The only light that was left came from a small shlight in Su Qian Rou¡¯s hand.

    But even this shlight was subsequently dropped to the ground, emitting a muffled sound.

    Without waiting for Su Qian Rou to run to the door, a red light suddenly approached her. At the same time, a sense of dizziness invaded her mind, making her lose the ability to resist.

 Chapter 376 Part 1 - Powerful Memory

    <h4><strong>Chapter 376 Part 1</strong> ¨C Powerful Memory</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Ling Mo, who was hiding behind a curtain, smiled with satisfaction.

    As his spiritual strength increased, his tentacles became more and more flexible. Before entering the door, the female soldier clearly wanted to shoot upwards and alert the others. Unfortunately for her, she was disrupted by Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles at the critical moment.

    Now, as long as he took care of both her and the person approaching them, he and Yu Shi Ran could leave.

    Although Su Qian Rou was dizzy, she pulled out another gun from her waist and raised her hand to shoot.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t see anything, she was still able to lock onto Yu Shi Ran by following her instincts.

    But unfortunately for her, she thought she was fighting in a 1v1, when in fact she was getting beaten by two people. This battle was destined to be an unfair fight.

    After seeing the muzzle through Yu Shi Ran¡¯s field of vision, Ling Mo used his ability to disarm the gun from her hand. At the same time, he sent another spiritual strangtion attack.

    He had a vague feeling that the female soldier was quite powerful, so he didn¡¯t hesitate using his full strength, not giving her the opportunity to retaliate.

    At the same time, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s knife-like hands had also reached the back of Su Qian Rou¡¯s head.

    The word ¡°bastard¡± escaped from Su Qian Rou¡¯s mouth before she fell down.

    Ling Mo quickly ran to her side and started to search her body.

    Unfortunately, other than the two guns she was carrying, Ling Mo only discovered a dagger from her body. This female soldier with the nice body should of been very capable since she actually dared to run in here alone. However, due to the environment and the fact that she misjudged her enemy, she was sessfully defeated by Ling Mo.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    In a semi-conscious state, Su Qian Rou felt a hand touching her body.

    She let out a ¡°huh¡± sound from her mouth and tried to struggle.

    ¡°Seems like she¡¯s still conscious.¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t hesitate to throw her another spiritual strangtion attack. At the same time, he nced at Yu Shi Ran and said, ¡°If I was going to give you a score for your sneak attack.... it would be a horrible score!¡±

    ¡°HEY! You¡¯re the one that told me not to kill her. Do you know how difficult that is for a zombie!¡± Yu Shi Ran muttered angrily.

    Ling Mo still wanted to say something, but at the moment Su Qian Rou fainted, some images began to sh before Ling Mo.

    ¡°Shit! This again! Does this count as me being forced to look into her memories?¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t interested in the memories of the female soldier, but there was no way for him to avoid it in this situation.

    This was one of the drawbacks of his spiritual strangtion attack. Even if Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to actively read the memory, he would be forced into it. Moreover, the contents of that memory would be random.

    But just as he became depressed, a familiar voice suddenly echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Mr. Ling, hello. I am General Su Qian Rou of the Falcon Camp.¡±

    ¡°PFFT! The woman I just knocked out was the General? Holy shit, what is she doing over here?¡±

    Ling Mo was startled at first, but then immediately became interested.

    Maybe there were some interesting memories in the head of this General.

    Since he wasn¡¯t forcibly trying to read her memories, it wouldn¡¯t cause her any harm. However, all the memories he read would be in fragments.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 376 Part 2 - â€“ Powerful Memory

    <strong>Chapter 376 Part 2 ¨C Powerful Memory</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    .........

    ¡°To us, the cooperation with psychics can be considered a fresh start.¡±

    In this memory, Su Qian Rou was sitting in a dark room. There was an old man that looked kind sitting opposite from her.

    Hisrge bald head looked like a light bulb and was also the brightest thing in this room.

    The old man smiled and said, ¡°I know, but this kind of thing always needs to be done slowly and step by step. Currently, the soldiers are still the backbone of their strength. If we killed all high-ranking officials due to our hastiness, it will only cause us problems. Not to mention, those high-ranking officers aren¡¯t easy prey. It would be difficult for us to kill them all with our capabilities.¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if it was because this memory was a hidden memory in Su Qian Rou¡¯s brain, but the memory that Ling Mo saw was very choppy.

    It was as if this memory was a scratched disk. After a while, the memory seemed to have fast-forwarded several minutes before ying again.

    ¡°Uh huh....¡± Su Qian Rou was standing in front of a desk at this moment and said, ¡°Some of the psychics have ambitions, but none of them have the determination to work hard like the army....¡±

    The memory skipped ahead for a while, before her voice sounded again.

    ¡°Having the psychics in the army can also be considered another force for us. In any case, I don¡¯t wish to be the reason that hurts the camp due to a power struggle. It would be best if everything could justpletely reset naturally. Well notpletely, I really don¡¯t like having officers who only care about holding power firmly in their hands. When their cooperation with the Air Force is further strengthened, it will be very unfavorable for us....¡±

    ¡°Your intelligence team is an organization that was approved by both the army and the psychics. Having you guys step in to differentiate everything was best for everyone....¡±

    ¡°...... Yet, they decided to imitate the past and created a supervision team. This idea was very unpopr. Even if you didn¡¯t do anything, those people under your supervision would never like you.¡±

    ¡°You made me the most unwee person in the camp....¡± The old man shook his head helplessly, then a smile appeared, ¡°Little Su, you are a very ambitious woman, and I admire that. But what confuses me is that you seem .... How do I exin... You seem only interested in the process of pursuing power, yet having no interest in the power itself.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Power? This kind of thing is especially attractive when it¡¯s not avable. But once you hold it in your hands, you¡¯ll feel that it¡¯s no longer that attractive anymore, no?¡± Su Qian Rouughed.

    The old man touched his bright head and asked curiously, ¡°Then what on earth do you really want?¡±

    Su Qian Rou smiled slightly and put her hand on the map that was on the table, ¡°My goal isn¡¯t just X-City....¡±

    ¡°What could your goal be then? The whole universe?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

    .....

    The next memory suddenly jumped into another room.

    The room was full of pictures of all kinds of zombies. It was exactly like one of those photo walls that a serial killer makes. The more you looked at it, the creepier it felt.

    It was already terrifying enough to have a wall like this, yet she had actually ced her bed not to far from the wall.

    Su Qian Rou was staring at the photos with interest, identifying each zombie one by one ording to a piece of paper, ¡°This is an ordinary zombie, this is a mutated zombie, and this is an advanced zombie....¡±

    ¡°Zombies are really an interesting race. I¡¯ve always felt that once their intelligence was restored, they would be the upgraded version of a human that had no weaknesses. Hmph, some people still actually think humanity can kill the zombie race. It¡¯s already nice of them if they didn¡¯t wipe us out already. In this process of evolution, we humans are clearly the object of elimination, just like the dinosaurs of the past.¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 376 Part 3 - Powerful Memory

    <strong>Chapter 376 Part 3 ¨C Powerful Memory</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Zombies are really an interesting race. I¡¯ve always felt that once their intelligence was restored, they would be the upgraded version of a human that had no weaknesses. Hmph, some people still actually think humanity can kill the zombie race. It¡¯s already nice of them if they didn¡¯t wipe us out already. In this process of evolution, we humans are clearly the object of elimination, just like the dinosaurs of the past.¡±

    She took out a few more things as she was saying this.

    The moment Ling Mo saw these things, he became spirited.

    Any bagbeled ¡°Top Secret¡± should definitely have some interesting stuff inside....

    ¡°The ces that the Air Force has explored ....... Liars. This is definitely not all of it. They at most picked out a few to tell us.¡± Su Qian Rou sneered in disdain.

    It turned out to be information that the Air Force sent .... Wen Xuan had previously said that this information was only known by the higher ups.

    ¡°Nuclear power nt, no survivors were found. Estimated to have already fallen.¡±

    ¡°X-City military factory, no survivors were found. After another aerial exploration, it was confirmed to have fallen as well.¡±

    ¡°Dong Chang satelliteunch base, no survivors were found. Estimated to have fallen.¡±

    After seeing the information through Su Qian Rou¡¯s eyes, he noticed that all the ces explored by the Air Force were all important facilities or factories.

    But unfortunately, most of these ces had already fallen. Some of these ces were so badly damaged to the point that they couldn¡¯t be repaired under humanity¡¯s current conditions.

    For example, a chemical nt had exploded when the apocalypse broke out......

    In addition to these two memories, there were many other sporadic memories as well, but most of them were about the Falcon Camp, and Ling Mo wasn¡¯t particrly interested in them.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Some of them were actually important, such as the current situation in neighboring cities.

    ording to the information provided by the Air Force, the Falcon camp was currently the only camp they had discovered within the scope of their explorations.

    If you think about it, it¡¯s really not that surprising. If it wasn¡¯t for the A-City¡¯s unique geographical environment, the Falcon Camp wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive, let alone develop step by step.

    However, the scope of the Air Force¡¯s exploration scope wasn¡¯trge and this information could only be used as a reference for the time being.

    ¡°Thanks sweetie.¡± Ling Mo patted Su Qian Rou¡¯s face and smiled.

    By the time Ling Mo stepped out of the massage parlor, he felt quite relieved.

    Since there weren¡¯t any major disturbances in the Falcon Camp, Wen Xuan and Peng Fei wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble here.

    This woman was keen on operating the camp, but had no intentions of pursuing the power itself. She was quite the weirdo.

    It felt quite strange that the first memory he read from her mind was rted to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot of information from this. However, it¡¯s going to take quite some time to process all of it.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and moved towards the location of the second pursuer based on his spiritual sense. Yu Shi Ran was left at the massage parlor and was responsible for watching Su Qian Rou until he returned.

    The second pursuer made him feel really strange, because the other party always seemed to be spinning around in ce somewhere, or after walking a long way, would somehow return back to the previous spot.

    But overall, this person was slowly approaching him.

    ¡°I might as well knock her out first since I can¡¯t rule out the possibility of her being a psychic.¡±

    Ling Mo thought as he sped up and quickly approached the second pursuer.

    ¡°Wuuu, General Su ......¡±

    Holding the glowing Gashapon, Li Wei moved forward slowly and nervously. Although the Gashapon in her hand shone very brightly, seeing all the shadows of the buildings and the moving trees around her, Li Wei couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    As Ling Mo approached her from the side, Li Wei¡¯s head began to feel dizzy. She immediately closed her eyes and threw out a small ball from her hand, almost as if it was a conditioned reflex.

    Before the ball couldnd, Ling Mo had stopped it with a spiritual tentacle and tossed it into his hands.

    ¡°Sure enough, if this hadnded, it would have exploded and an rm would have rung out.... It actually turns out to be you....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Li Wei with interest.

 Chapter 377 Part 1 - Sudden Probe

    <h4>Chapter 377 Part 1 ¨C Sudden Probe</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Wuuu .... Don¡¯te any closer ......¡±

    Li Wei didn¡¯t even look at Ling Mo. After throwing that rm, she ran away while screaming.

    Ling Mo was speechless as he watched this girl stagger back towards the woods in a panic....

    ¡°With the way she¡¯s running, most people would¡¯ve sprained their ankles by now.¡± Ling Mo thought.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Li Wei screamed and fell into the bushes.

    ¡°Well, guess I overestimated you.¡±

    Ling Mo gently put the rm into his pocket and walked over to pick up the glowing Gashapon.

    He stared carefully at it for a moment, before twisting it gently. The lights began to dim and disappearedpletely after a clicking sound.

    ¡°This is actually very convenient. It also allows the option to adjust the brightness.¡± Ling Mo held the Gashapon and walked towards Li Wei, who was still struggling in the bushes.

    He was already wearing the infrared night vision goggles, but he felt slightly weird seeing the environment through the goggles.

    As she was surrounded by darkness, Li Wei only saw a ck shadow walk slowly towards her. She started screaming and kicked towards the figure at the same time.

    But just when she was about to hit the ck shadow, her ankle was caught by some invisible force.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Li Wei scratched randomly at the grass, as she stared in horror, while being hung upside down with both legs high in the air, ¡°Wuu, Wuu, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Jesus, can you stop crying already? You make it sound like I¡¯m about to do something bad to you. All I did was just hang you by your legs in case you disrupt me. You¡¯re seriously crying over nothing.... ¡±

    Ling Mo squatted down and reached with his hand to search Li Wei¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°AHH!¡± Li Wei let out a short shriek and her body started to tremble.

    Fortunately for her, this ck shadow only wanted to search her inner pockets and didn¡¯t have the intentions of tearing her clothes apart.

    In addition to several other glowing Gashapons, there were at least a dozen rms inside her pockets, which were small and easy to carry. She also had other gadgets, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t think they were useful for the time being.

    Ling Mo put all these gadgets into his pocket. At the same time, he reached out and patted Li Wei¡¯s leg, ¡°You¡¯re just like Doraemon [1] ......¡± After thinking a bit more about it, Ling Mo secretly added in his heart, ¡°A weaker version.¡±

    But she was still young. As long as she stayed within this human area, she would be able to get more resources, and naturally be able to make rapid progress. War and the test of life and death are the best sources of inspiration......

    Li Wei was scared to the point that she was already crying. Ling Mo had wanted to say a few words to her, but upon seeing her flustered appearance, he let out a sigh, before turning around and leaving.

    As Ling Mo turned around, he sighed and put his hands in his pockets. At the same time, Li Wei felt the force that was hanging her legs suddenly disappear.

    ¡°Wuu....¡± Li Wei quickly got up, touched her legs nervously, and then looked in the direction of Ling Mo¡¯s departure.

    Unknowingly, she suddenly thought about the dark shadow and his sigh.

    ¡°I have a weird feeling....¡±

    Li Wei frowned and pondered deeply. She suddenly seemed to have remembered something very important, ¡°AH! THE GENERAL! AH! MY LANTERN GASHAPON! All myntern Gashapons have been robbed by that strange guy. It¡¯s so dark here, how am I supposed to find my way......¡±

    Ling Mo originally thought that a battle would have urred. Unexpectedly, the person that was following him was actually Li Wei. He wasted almost no time to handle the situation and quickly returned to the massage parlor.

    to be continued....

    [1] ¨C Doraemon is a robot cat from a japanese manga series. He basically has everything in his little pocket.

 Chapter 377 Part 2 - Sudden Probe

    <h4>Chapter 377 Part 2 ¨C Sudden Probe</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Su Qian Rou was still unconscious. After staring at her for a couple of seconds, Ling Mo waved at Yu Shi Ran.

    From his spiritual connection, Ling Mo saw the girls move quickly at the beginning. He estimated that they had most likely crossed the defensive line by now and are waiting somewhere for him since they stopped moving.

    ¡°We should hurry up too.¡±

    Ling Mo and Yu Shi Ran rushed madly along the street.

    At a corner near the city¡¯s edge, Ye Lian and the girls were leaning against a wall, while Wen Xuan was sitting on the ground, waiting for Ling Mo toe and meet them.

    The three of them invariably kept a certain distance from Wen Xuan, leaving Wen Xuan to sit alone in front of them.

    However, his expression didn¡¯t show that he was hurt. Instead, he stared at Ya Lin with aplicated expression for a while, then turned his gaze towards Shana.

    The hand behind his back suddenly moved and a tactical knife appeared in his hand.

    After a quick sh on his arm, Wen Xuan jumped up, then stretched his bleeding arm towards Shana, ¡°Look!¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Shana stared nkly at Wen Xuan, then turned away in disgust, ¡°Did you forget to take your meds?¡±

    ¡°You....... You aren¡¯t interested?¡± Wen Xuan froze, then he turned his eyes to Ye Lian, but Ye Lian had already moved towards the corner.

    Before he could even turn to Ya Lin, a long leg suddenly swung over like a bullet and struck him on the waist, ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you! Why did you turn into pervert that¡¯s trying to lure little girls with candy? It¡¯s disgusting, OKAY? You better not let Ling Mo find out or he will be fucking skinning you alive!¡±

    ¡°I.... I¡¯m not...... ¡°Wen Xuan fell to the ground after being kicked. After saying two words and failing to think of a way to justify his actions, he helplessly gave up.

    ¡°I must have misheard, right? It¡¯s not like I can take out my kidney and see how they react. Besides, apart from being ....... outrageously strong, Ya Lin and the girls don¡¯t really look like zombies. However, Ya Lin does seem to be slightly dumber than before, but it¡¯s also possible that her personality changed due to our circumstances. I¡¯m a perfect example......... not to mention.......¡±

    Wen Xuan was stunned for a while, then slowly got up from the ground. He ripped a strip of cloth to use for bandaging and at the same time, thought to himself, ¡°Whether she or isn¡¯t, she is still my cousin. With the way she¡¯s acting, I can¡¯t imagine her being a zombie, she can¡¯t be a zombie.¡±

    Thinking of this, Wen Xuan suddenly thought of that girl, ¡°If she became a zombie, what would I have done...... Would I have let her eat me?¡±

    Previously, when he heard Zhu Xue Jun¡¯s scream, he didn¡¯t know how to react, and wasn¡¯t able to respond for a while. Now that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t around, he wanted to take this opportunity to confirm a few things.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that all three girls would look at him with disgust and treated him as a pervert......

    But he thought of many reasons to exin this situation, however, none of them was reasonable for him to use......

    ¡°He...... he smells so bad; does he really have the same blood as Senior Sister?¡± Ye Lian faced the corner with one hand holding the wall, the other covering her mouth, thinking.

    Shana nced at her sympathetically, then silently reached out with her hand, and patted her on the back, ¡°I understand....... We¡¯ve all gotten used to Brother Ling¡¯s taste.¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 377 Part 3 - Sudden Probe

    <strong>Chapter 377 Part 3 ¨C Sudden Probe</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Huu!¡±

    Within two minutes, Ling Mo climbed over from behind a fence andnded lightly on the ground, ¡°Missionplete.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he realized that the atmosphere was weird, and turned his attention towards Wen Xuan.

    However, before he could say anything, Wen Xuan had already greeted him with a smile, stretched out his hand, and put it on his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m guessing the defensive line is probably inplete chaos right now.¡±

    ¡°Hah? Yeah .......¡± Ling Mo suddenly felt relieved. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if Wen Xuan had guessed anything, but since he didn¡¯t say anything, it meant that this matter could just end right here.

    It was hard to make a friend, and the two have both gone through life and death situations together. Although Ling Mo doesn¡¯t say it, deep down he treasures their friendship.

    ¡°Are you able to go back without any problems?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Wen Xuan revealed a proud smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Passing through the defensive line is a small ka-se [1] for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to show off with your English......¡± Ling Mo said after a moment of silence.

    Shana said coldly, ¡°No one is worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Go back and burn all those intable dolls, it¡¯s disgraceful.¡± Ya Lin said.

    Ye Lian turned around, nced at Wen Xuan¡¯s arm, and silently turned her head back again.

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys I¡¯m worried about....¡± Wen Xuan acted as if the girls didn¡¯t say anything, squeezed his hair, and said, ¡°X-City will soon be inplete chaos. You already saw how the zombies are in A-City. X-City will be like this soon. I took you guys here so you could experience it in advance. A-City is just a small fraction ofndpared to X-City. There is more poption andnd in X-City, so.......¡±

    Wen Xuan took a deep breath, and his expression suddenly became dignified, ¡°Please take good care of Ya Lin...... You are much better than me, in every sense.¡±

    ¡°I......¡±

    ¡°Ahhahahaha, right.¡± Wen Xuan pointed towards a small vehicle parked in front of him and said, ¡°I discovered this when we came out from the defensive line. You guys can use this to drive back. I already ced the tested corpse inside. And one more thing, if you ever need me, please look for me at the X-City Station, I will be returning to the front lines tomorrow.¡±

    When Ling Mo walked in front of the slipper-like car [2], he saw that the body bag containing the tested corpse was ced in the trunk.

    But when he walked in front of the car door, his expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Are you fucking blind! This is obviously a two-seater. Can¡¯t you see that we have four people!¡± Ling Mo stared back angrily, only to find that the ce where Wen Xuan had just stood was empty.

    ¡°Hmph, you sure run pretty fast. Forget it, I should be thanking you. No matter what, it¡¯s still better than nothing.¡±

    Ling Mo waved towards the direction that Wen Xuan left in, then turned to look at the slipper-like car, ¡°Hey, Shana, why are you in the driver¡¯s seat when you aren¡¯t even old enough to get a license!¡±

    Shana had wanted to drive before, but Ling Mo didn¡¯t agree with her request because of her zombie personality back then. But now, he had no legitimate reason to forbid her from driving since she¡¯s regained most of her intelligence....

    ¡°Forget it, you win. But Senior Sister ...... ¡°

    The remaining passenger seat was upied by Senior Sister. She grabbed Ye Lian, and the two of them squeezed in.

    Seeing Ling Moing over, Senior Sister stuck out her tongue and asked, ¡°ording to humans, isn¡¯t itdies...dies.... ¡°

    ¡°First....¡± Ye Lian quickly added.

    ¡°I only have one request then.¡± Ling Mo said, looking at the trunk. ¡°Can you drive slowly?¡±

    Looking back at Yu Shi Ran, who had run out from her hiding ce, Ling Mo thought to himself, ¡°At least I¡¯m not suffering alone in the back.¡±

    1 ¨C He¡¯s trying to say the word ¡°case¡±, but he said it with two sybles and with the wrong pronunciation.

    2 ¨C Chinese Trantes into slipper car which I googled and looks simr to a pickup truck. If you really imagine it, it really does look like a slipper.

 Chapter 378 Part 1 - Tmbieshe World In The Eyes Of Zo

    <strong>Chapter 378 Part 1 ¨C Tmbies</strong><strong>he World In The Eyes Of Zo</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°SCREECH!!!¡ª-¡±

    The sounds of a vehicle braking could be heard as a ragged slipper car parked under the overpass from A-City to X-City.

    Ling Mo stood up from the trunk with a pale face and patted his body, which had been blown stiff by the wind, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait here for Half-moon.

    ¡°Hey, Human, your body must feel weak, right? Do you want to puke?¡± Yu Shi Ran asked gleefully.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least pretend that you don¡¯t have a grudge towards me? Is it my fault you want to bite me but can¡¯t?

    Ling Mo nced at her, then beckoned for her, ¡°Don¡¯t sit there like a dumbass,e and help me.¡±

    ¡°Shuaa!¡±

    The corpse of a young male zombie appeared after the body bag was pulled apart.

    Ling Mo stared at the corpse for a while, then turned to Yu Shi Ran and asked, ¡°This is the ... old granny¡¯s spouse?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You know that guy!? I¡¯ve never seen her spouse, so I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Shi Ran smiled and said.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of having you with me ... ¡°Ling Mo shook his head and pulled out his tactical knife.

    Originally, in order to prevent infection, he would have also needed to wear gloves and a mask, but now he was, to a certain extent, immune to the virus, this step could bepletely skipped.

    ¡°Whether he is or isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll know if we just took a look.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo handed the tactical knife to Yu Shi Ran, ¡°Use this to dig out his virus gel.... Or virus hive and pull it out.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran nced at the small knife in amazement, hesitated a little, before eventually picking it up.

    A job which would have taken only a second to do with her finger, had nearly taken her a minute to do with a knife. It couldn¡¯t be helped since she wasn¡¯t familiar with using these tools....

    However, Ling Mo was very patient. Yu Shi Ran was already a high-level zombie from the wild. It would naturally require more time for her to change her behavior and habits.

    And right now, Hei Si probably regarded her as an excellent source for absorbing nutrition and Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure when she would decide to leave her.

    Since they had to stay together temporarily, she obviously had to follow Ling Mo¡¯s rules. If she didn¡¯t, she would be asking to see some restricted images appear in front of her eyes....

    ¡°Here you go.¡± Yu Shi Ran handed the Virus Hive to Ling Mo.

    ¡°It turns out that he was also a zombie leader ... huh? That¡¯s not right.¡± Ling Mo took a look at the Virus Hive and immediately noticed something wrong.

    He quickly pulled out the virus hive that he first obtained, which was also the one he used to improve his physical fitness.

    The virus hive had gradually begun to lose its vitality, probably because of the amount of time that had passed, or maybe due to his continuous absorption, however, it was still good enough to be used.

    This kind of thing was a bit like losing weight quickly though a high-intensity exercise, but once it stopped, the fat would grow back.

    Ling Mo was now facing a simr situation. If he stopped absorbing the virus, he would feel a faint pain throughout his body and that wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    The two virus gives were ced next to each other and differences between the two were immediately noticeable.

    Both looked a little dull on the outside, which was a sign for the loss of vitality. However, in terms of volume, the piece from the tested corpse was significantlyrger, but the amount of blood vessels inside was much less.

    ¡°It seems like a congenital deficiency. Being able to secrete such a small amount of the virus should be rare.¡± Ling Mo said as he rubbed his chin.

    Yu Shir Rn curiously looked at him and tried to copy his movements. She ced her hands under her chin and acted as if she was in deep thought, ¡°Yeah, the smell of the virus doesn¡¯t seem to be very pure either. I remember her saying that her spouse was inferior to us.¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 378 Part 2 - The World In The Eyes Of Zombies

    <h4>Chapter 378 Part 2 ¨C The World In The Eyes Of Zombies</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°A zombie leader actually called out for an advanced zombie? No, she couldn¡¯t have chosen him because he was young and robust, could she....¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He quickly shook his head and threw this terrible idea out of his head. ¡°So the experiment they tried on this corpse was to forcibly increase a zombie¡¯s strength to the point that they would sessfully breakthrough to the next level.¡±

    Ling Mo took another look at the defective virus hive in his hand and gritted his teeth, ¡°Those fucking idiots! How the hell can this even be considered as a sessful experiment? It¡¯s no wonder Wen Xuan said that they were unreliable. Sure enough, they failed epically trying to cheat!¡±

    ¡°Human,e look at this.¡± Yu Shi Ran suddenly extended her finger and pointed at the corpse¡¯s arm.

    Ling Mo looked over and saw a small pinhole, surrounded by blue and purple skin tissue.

    ¡°There¡¯s a smell of blood that doesn¡¯t belong to him.¡± Shana said as she jumped into the back of the car. At the same time, she reached over behind Ling Mo¡¯s head and pushed Yu Shi Ran away, who was currently making gestures with her mouth, as if she was about to bite Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    Ling Mo said without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s impossible for her to bite me. What¡¯s the problem with his blood?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, give me a moment to figure out how to exin this.¡± Shana crouched down next to the body and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like how humans have different blood types. Everyone¡¯s blood smells different to us. Most humans smell much better than us zombies, but for those that develop a gel within their bodies, their blood start to be more and more fragrant.¡± Shana looked up at Ling Mo with a strange expression,

    ¡°Brother Ling should already know what this also implies, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah....¡± Ling Mo said, while rubbing his nose.

    When he first discovered this situation, he waspletely frightened....

    ¡°I have gone further and further down the path of the zombies, yet my thinking has never been affected. In other words, I might have the body of a zombie, but I retained the mind of a human ...¡± Ling Mo nodded and asked, ¡°You went a little off topic. Does this mean that each zombie has a different smell?¡±

    ¡°The differences are extremely small, except for a few.¡± Shana suddenly sniffed and said, ¡°The way we look at this world ispletely different to how humans look at it. For us, this world is more like a hunting ground. From what we can see, hear, and smell, our brains tell us that this world is a world full of prey.¡±

    Shana closed her eyes and seemed to be enjoying this concept. After a few moments, she opened her eyes in satisfaction, ¡°Silly Shana used to hate the way she saw the world. But after we reached a consensus, we learned to look at the world from two different perspectives at the same time. When I didn¡¯t need prey, I would let them go. If prey tried to hurt me, I would protect myself by killing them.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°So, it turns out.... That it was actually like this....¡±

    Ling Mo nodded as he thought about this. He wasn¡¯t in a position where he could judge. But Ling Mo suddenly felt very ufortable once he realized that Ye Lian might also feel the same way.

    He wanted to see the original Ye Lian again, or at least let her be just like Shana so he could at least reminisce...

    ¡°Cough* Cough*, let¡¯s get back to our original topic. Since there is another different kind of blood inside his body...¡±

    Shana took the tactical knife and slowly picked open the hole that seemed to be created by a needle. She then put the tip of the knife to the tip of her nose and sniffed it, ¡°You humans have a method to drink the blood of others, I think it was called ......¡± She searched her memories for a while before saying, ¡°Blood transfusion? By the way, the smell of this foreign blood is almost as sweet as his own.¡±

    ¡°In other words, they took blood from a zombie of the same level and injected it into his body to stimte his growth?¡± Ling Mo frowned. This method was almost the same as how zombie¡¯s generally achieved evolution [1]. In fact, they might have gotten better results if they copied the zombies and just swallowed the gels. Those idiots from the Falcon Camp actually called this kind of thing an experiment.... They¡¯re crazy to a certain extent, but it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re doing this to fool the higher-ups!

    ¡°Ahh, there is another smell, a very pungent smell, it could be a drug.¡± Shana used the tip of the knife to pick some more blood up.

    Not only did the body contain too much of the virus. The blood inside was still able to circte within the body, and the body¡¯s speed of decay seemed to be much slower than normal.

    Although the corpse in front of him was ced in a freezer, after a bit of time, the skin had begun to recover its sticity, and the blood also became thick and semi-coagted.

    ¡°Drugs?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly became spirited. Maybe this was the key to stimting his growth in a short time!

    However, ording to the memory he read from the brain of the intelligence member, the tested corpse was the only experiment conducted. ¡°Although the experiment was sessful, it became too dangerous, so they had to kill it. No ns were made for a second experiment due to this.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Half-moon and the old granny, I might have gotten the drug!¡± Ling Mo thought.

    ¡°After mixing with various zombie blood, the smell of this drug is a bit strange.¡± Shana sniffed for a while and her expression suddenly became a little weird. ¡°It¡¯s ... It¡¯s pretty fragrant. Although there is only a trace of this smell, it is really fragrant!¡±

    [1] ¨C Remember in the beginning of the novel, for zombies to evolve they needed to take in as much of the virus as possible. While the blood does contain a little bit of the virus, it isn¡¯t as potent as the virus gels which appear from the head, which is why, although the tested corpse was able to break through, it wasn¡¯t very strong, since their strength is based on the purity of the virus they absorbed.

 Chapter 379 Part 1 - Youâ€™ll Get Pregnant If You Eat That

    <h4>Chapter 379 Part 1 ¨C You¡¯ll Get Pregnant If You Eat That</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Theybined this chemical substance [1] with a blood transfusion, which resulted in this defective product. If that¡¯s the case, then what would happen if they mixed this chemical substance with various kinds of zombie blood? Looking at Shana¡¯s expression, perhaps something miraculous might happen ...¡±

    While Ling Mo was thinking this, he fished out a bottle and a syringe from his backpack, ¡°Come and help me for a second.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran reached out, held the upper part of the subject¡¯s arm, and squeezed. She didn¡¯t seem to be using much strength, yet the blood from the wound bled out continuously.

    Ling Mo quickly started to collect the blood with the syringe, while Shana held the bottle.

    The three of them were busy for ten minutes. Yu Shi Ran finally let go of the hand when she found out that no more blood could be squeezed out and said, ¡°That should be enough, your bottle is almost full.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this amount should probably be enough for us to use.¡± Ling Mo nodded with satisfaction and shook the bottle.

    The thick blood in the bottle looked a bit like ketchup, but the color was much brighter.

    ¡°Are you nning on directly giving all of this to sister Ye Lian?¡± Shana asked.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°How could that be? I need to test this first before we do anything. Unfortunately, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any zombies nearby.¡±

    ¡°That sentence sounds very rude.... ¡°

    ¡°We are zombies too; you know....¡±

    Ling Mo awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Ling Mo didn¡¯t consider Ye Lian and them, as just simple zombies. Yu Shi Ran was just the same.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    However, these words couldn¡¯t be said. Imagine a sheep saying to a person, ¡°Mehhh, in my eyes, you aren¡¯t a human, you¡¯re a sheep just like me, mehhh....¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that just asking for a beating?

    After collecting the blood, Ling Mo carefully examined the body again.

    Using a shortcut to speed up the process of evolution was nevertheless harmful to the body. Although the virus hive was able to form early and the strength of the subject soared, its body wasn¡¯t able to synchronize with the newfound strength it had obtained.

    The subject¡¯s fingernails were all torn off and even the white bones could be faintly seen.

    Although this was most likely self-inflicted while he was struggling, it was still incredible to see this happen since a zombie¡¯s fingers were as hard as iron.

    If it was only the fingers, then that wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. However, his shoulders were also misaligned, and there were many hidden internal injuries in its legs. Many ces on its body looked a bit unnatural. It could be that the tendons were strained or perhaps it was simply a fracture.

    ¡°He overexerted himself and used too much strength.¡± Shana also took a look and concluded.

    ¡°Yeah. No wonder theb wanted to deal with him so quickly. It seems that in addition to not being able to control his newfound strength, he also wasn¡¯t able to hold it any longer.¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    If this was the case, then this chemical substance shouldn¡¯t be easily used on Ye Lian.

    Although the consequences may not be as severe after they purified it, it was still better to be careful.

    ~~~

    Three hourster, Ye Lian suddenly said, ¡°Someone... ising.¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo turned his head, he saw Half-moon standing there between two silhouettes.

    She had a lot of grass on her body and her hair was covered in dew. It was unknown how she got out of the mountains, but since it was her second time using the same path, it definitely took less time.

    ¡°You came pretty fast.¡± Ling Mo reluctantly left Ye Lian¡¯sp pillow. He lifted the nket from his body, stood up, andughed. He thought that he would have to wait until morning for her to show up.

    ¡°I run fast.¡± said Half-moon. ¡°There were a lot of humans that chased after me into the mountains, but they couldn¡¯t catch up with me.¡±

    Shana stared at Half-moon for a few moments and snorted coldly, ¡°When we arrived here, Brother Ling warned us in advance that you were alsoing. But seeing you now still makes me feel unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Same here, you¡¯re obviously .... You¡¯re obviously the same kind as me, but you choose to stay beside a human. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    After following the granny zombie, Half-moon¡¯s bickering skills had improved greatly. But, saying a sentence and thinking for a second before saying another, still felt a bit weird....

    ¡°Do I need your approval?¡± Shana showed no signs of backing down.

    Half-moon immediately became stunned. She was silent for a while and wasn¡¯t able to think of aeback, ¡°This......¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, your fighting strength in this area is still less than 5. However, the fighting strength in a certain ce has increased rapidly, even exceeding Shana¡¯s....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Shana, stop provoking her.¡±

    Ling Mo coughed and turned his eyes to the two silhouettes brought by Half-moon. One of them, needless to say, must be the corpse of the old granny zombie, but the other actually turned out to be....

    The maid girl!

    When Ling Mo used her to sneak up on the granny zombie, the granny pped the shit out of her and directly cut off the spiritual connection between Ling Mo and her. He didn¡¯t know whether the maid girl was dead or alive.

    Afterwards, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t hang around since he was short on time. Considering the fact that she was just a skin that Hei Si used, Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother sparing an extra hand to take her away, so he just left her there.

    Unexpectedly, she was brought out by Half-moon.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 379 Part 2 - Youâ€™ll Get Pregnant If You Eat That

    <h4>Chapter 379 Part 2 ¨C You¡¯ll Get Pregnant If You Eat That</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Yu Shi Ran was very excited upon seeing Half-moon, but unfortunately due to Hei Si¡¯s control, she could neither speak nor move, and could only stand there making gestures with her mouth to disy her happiness.

    ¡°Shi Ran really was with you....¡± Half-moon nced at Yu Shi Ran with some concern and asked, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, take a look.¡± Ling Mo pulled Yu Shi Ran forward and pinched her cheeks, ¡°She¡¯s alive and her body is in great condition!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran seemed to be very reluctant as she squeezed out an exaggerated smile.

    ¡°No, her body has the smell of some unknown creature.¡± Half-moon frowned.

    Ling Mo immediately showed a hint of surprise, ¡°You¡¯re able to tell this too just by the smell?! As expected of a zombie leader.... Cough*, you¡¯re correct. Yu Shi Ran was kidnapped by my pet, and I have no way of returning her to you in this short period of time.¡±

    As he said this, Ling Mo continued by briefly exining the symbiotic rtionship between Hei Si and Yu Shi Ran. He especially emphasized the fact that if she was injured, Yu Shi Ran would also be injured as well and maybe even die in the process.

    Of course, thisst sentence was bullshit. But since it could be used to scare off Half-moon from doing anything dangerous, Ling Mo didn¡¯t mind saying it.

    Half-moon red at Ling Mo for a while. She seemed to be very angry yet wasn¡¯t able to think of the proper words to express herself. Her huge peaks shook uncontrobly as she was seething, ¡°Since you can¡¯t return her to me, why should I still listen to you? Don¡¯t think that zombies are stupid!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, you will never get her back. Can you beat all five of us with just yourself?¡± Ling Mo snorted coldly and said.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Although she always felt that something was wrong about this whole thing, she still ended up getting conned in the end.

    She stomped angrily and put the maid girl on the ground.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, the backup host for Hei Si was actually still alive.

    After spitting out some blood, she unconsciously crouched down on the ground and stayed in that position until Half-moon dragged her back up, ¡°She belongs to you doesn¡¯t she? Whenever you decide to return Shi Ran to me, I will then return her to you.¡±

    She looked at Ye Lian with aplicated gaze, ¡°Or you can give me her......¡±

    ¡°Stop right there. You two are really a pair. Both of you are not normal. You should know that body means nothing to me and is just a skin suit, right?¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and asked.

    Half-moon coldly snorted and pulled the maid girl to her side. She firmly nced at Ling Mo and said, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s up to you. Anyways, we have plenty of time. Oh yeah,¡± Ling Mo suddenly reached into his bag and withdrew the bottle of medicine [1], ¡°Can you use this to heal her?¡±

    ~~~~

    Everyone rested for another ten minutes, giving Half-moon enough time to bury the old granny zombie and her spouse. They set-off immediately after she finished.

    A slipper-like car full of zombies and a human, drove for a distance under the overpass, and then sharply turned towards a fork in the road.

    The road leads to S-City, which was their destination.

    While sitting in the car, Ling Mo checked his carry-on bag, and threw all the useless things into the grass on the side of the road. He only left a few important things inside.

    A quick-drying suit, tactical knife, a first-aid kit, a Swiss Army knife, tactical shlight, six light Gashapons, thirteen rms, a device for a direct line to Yu Wen Xuan, a hand-cranked charger, a mobile phone for taking pictures, the Dark Bible (Research notes of the Falcon Camp Lab).

    In addition to this, he still had half a bottle of blood from the Spider Queen, the defective virus hive, the old virus hive, which is about to bepletely useless, and one bottle of blood with the new chemical substance.

    ¡°Humans are troublesome.¡±

    Half-moon conveniently took a small bag and put it into her mouth. She showed a disgusted expression after biting into it and asked, ¡°Human, what is this?¡±

    Ling Mo looked at her with a funny look and said, ¡°A must-have item, a condom.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means. Can I eat it?¡± asked Half-moon.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be pregnant if you eat it. HEY! Don¡¯t rip it! I was just kidding ....¡±

    [1] ¨C This word that is being used can mean medicine, drugs, or chemicalpound. Obviously it¡¯s the bottle of blood.

 Chapter 380 Part 1 - Resentful Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 380 Part 1 ¨C Resentful Rabbit</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    S-City was a famous industrial city next to X-City. However, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the type that usually went out, so going to S-City was also a first for him.

    ¡°What a pity! If I had known in advance that the apocalypse was going to happen, I would have given myself more vacations and taken Ye Lian to travel around..... ¡° Ling Mo said regretfully.

    By the time the slipper-like car drove into the city, the sky was already bright, and the surroundings were filled with fog. Except for the houses and streets that were slightly old looking, it wasn¡¯t much different from other ces.

    The number of zombies they encountered along the way wasn¡¯t little. Those that approached their vehicle were either knocked away by the car or had their heads directly burst open by Ling Mo¡¯s headshots.

    The crazy battle in the zombie area of A-city, really improved Ling Mo¡¯s uracy and resilience, which could also be considered a blessing in disguise.

    Especially for the spiritual energy consumed by each attack. Ling Mo had much better control now than before. He was able to quickly adjust the amount of power used ording to different situations.

    ¡°Granny said that the city¡¯s industrial park is over there.....¡±

    Half-moon raised her hand and pointed towards the mist as she said this.

    Ling Mo squinted his eyes for a moment and then red at her, ¡°I can¡¯t see shit! ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s obviously your problem.... But then again ... I only have a rough idea of where it is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping you then?¡±

    At this time, Shana suddenly shouted, ¡°We¡¯re almost out of gas.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much gas in this car to begin with. Being able to drive this far was already amazing enough.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°We have just entered the city and the road is so wide. It would be a shame if we didn¡¯t drive. Walking would also be too troublesome. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see any usable cars nearby. I guess our only option is to look for gas then, right?¡±

    Most highways leading towards the city, usually have several gas stations ced along the highway. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for them to find some.

    After receiving a response from Ling Mo, Shana slowed down the car and slowly searched for gas.

    Sure enough, not long after passing through a run-down toll booth, a gas station appeared.

    ¡°I hope there¡¯s still some gas left.¡±

    In a ce like A-city, gas stations have long been plundered clean. But in ces such as this, where there aren¡¯t anyrge-scale survivor groups, there should be some left still.

    Things like gasoline could be stored for a long time as long as they were well sealed.

    ¡°Shana and Yu Shiran go find some fuel while I clear out these zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo said while jumping out of the car.

    ¡°Why should I listen to you!¡± Yu Shiran muttered. Yet, she still followed after Shana, running past through the zombies and into the gas station.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I use freebor? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wasn¡¯t sure if you were able to read the gasolinebel, I would have made you go alone.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said.

    However, he was actually just being cautious. If he had sent Half-moon and Shana together instead, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel at ease.

    But if he had sent Ye Lian or Li Ya Lin to follow Yu Shiran, hisbat capabilities would be lowered, and it would be difficult to guarantee that Half-moon wouldn¡¯t try to do something, annoying himpletely.

    And if he went instead .... He probably might return to bloody feast.

    Ling Mo pped his hands, attracting the attention of all the zombies in the fog.

    An abandoned bus and several small cars were parked here. Except for two zombies wearing the clothes of the gas station staff, the others seemed to be passengers.

    The number of zombies weren¡¯t many, around a dozen or so only.

    However, it was obvious that these zombies had evolved to a high degree in evolution, and there was even a mutant zombie within the group.

    *RAWR*

    After letting out a roar, the mutant male zombie in beach pants jumped onto the car in front of him and rushed towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°Every time I¡¯m always the primary target, when will this kind of thing end..... ¡°

    Ling Mo sighed, while slowly walking towards the dozen zombies that rushed towards him, controlling his spiritual tentacles as they rolled out from him.

    The mutant male zombie that was rushing at the front, jumped into the air. The mouth on his blood-stained face, opened wide, and revealed a set of white teeth which were covered in blood and minced meat....

    *BANG*

    A sudden hole appeared between the middle of his eyebrows, almost as if he was shot by an invisible bullet, and his body fell down in front of Ling Mo¡¯s feet.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 380 Part 2 - Resentful Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 380 Part 2 ¨C Resentful Rabbit</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Ling Mo stepped over the body with ease, walking with his hands inside his pockets the whole way. The zombies that tried to jump on him along the way, all fell strangely to the ground, with an extra hole in their heads.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Half-moon suddenly turned to look at Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin, and asked, ¡°He.... He wasn¡¯t like this before, was he?¡±

    Li Ya Lin showed an expression that seemed to be like she was used to this, ¡°It¡¯s alright, he¡¯ll figure it out soon.¡±

    ¡°Why do I get this strange feeling all of a sudden ...?¡± After killing thest zombie, Ling Mo slowly pulled out his hand and scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Look ... Look, he figured it out.¡± Ye Lian said.

    As Ling Mo approached the tanker, he frowned and looked back at the bus.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being watched.... ¡°

    Confused as he was, he walked towards the bus slowly and at the same time, released his tentacles.

    However, the moment he discovered a spiritual ball of light, a dark shadow suddenly jumped out of the vehicle and rushed directly at Ling Mo.

    Its speed was very fast. Although Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles hit his target, he wasn¡¯t able to stop his actions.

    Of course, part of this problem was because he didn¡¯t have a chance to aim urately in such a short time.

    But fortunately, Ling Mo¡¯s reaction was quick. As soon as the dark shadow arrived, it was blocked by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles, almost as if it had hit an invisible wall.

    It was at this moment of stagnation that Ye Lian had leaped up high andunched a powerful kick at the dark shadow.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    *BANG! *

    The dark shadow was heavily smashed onto the body of the bus.

    ¡°What the hell is that......?¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that his spiritual tentacles had such little effect in blocking this shadow.

    However, when he took a closer look, his expression became a bit puzzled.

    It actually turned out to be a person wearing a rabbit doll costume....

    His spiritual tentacles had hit the ears of the rabbit....

    ¡°Is it a zombie? Could he have just happened to be wearing a rabbit costume while distributing flyers when he mutated?¡± Ling Mo frowned as he looked at the rabbit.

    Coveredpletely in blood and dirt, a rabbit like this could definitely cause nightmares.

    At this time, Li Ya Lin had appeared next to it, and the snake kiss in her hand was pressed against his neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The rabbit screamed suddenly.

    ¡°It... It talks!¡± Ye Lian widened her eyes in surprise, then looked at Ling Mo for answers, ¡°That rabbit... talked!¡±

    This na?ve zombie girl still hadn¡¯t realized that this wasn¡¯t actually a real rabbit....

    ¡°Senior Sister wait a second.¡±

    Ling Mo stopped Ya Lin, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that the moment Ya Lin removed her wrist, the rabbit suddenly jumped up directly to the roof of the bus, then dashed forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run rabbit! Capture it and use it to lead the way!¡±

    As Ling Mo shouted, the three female zombies flew over immediately.

    Ling Mo also followed behind, detecting the area with his spiritual sense.

    This rabbit jumped very fast and very high. It was obvious that this rabbit was a psychic.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand why the rabbit had attacked him, Ling Mo still required someone to lead the way....

    With leader-level zombies pursuing and intercepting the rabbit, coupled with Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual sense, it was pointless for this rabbit to try and escape. It would still be caught in the end no matter how fast it was or how much it hopped.

    With one attack from Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual disturbance, the rabbit immediately fell down in midair and was stepped on by Ya Lin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me ....¡±

    The rabbit yelled again.

    Ling Mo walked over and squatted in front of the rabbit, but couldn¡¯t help covering his nose after smelling a rotten smell, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me please, just let me go!¡± The rabbit continued.

    ¡°And let you run again?¡± Ling Mo coldly snorted and waved, ¡°Let¡¯s bring him back first.¡±

    The feeling of being dragged back by Ya Lin wasn¡¯t a good one because the ce she chose to walk in had steps....

    The rabbit was screaming ¡°Ahh!¡± the whole way back, and the zombies that were attracted by the screams were mostly killed by Ling Mo. Those that got past his tentacles were quickly finished off by Ye Lian and Half-moon.

    Ye Lian¡¯s attacks were quick and powerful,bined with the crossbow that she took from Wen Xuan, she could even take care of zombies that were far away.

    Her terrible long-range attack ability opened the horrified eyes of the bloody rabbit.

    As for Half-moon, she could also be considered as an extremely agile type. Although her speed didn¡¯t seem fast, but once she reached a zombie, herbat strength would burst and she would reach extremely high speeds.

    Even Ling Mo was stunned secretly, let alone the rabbit.

 Chapter 381 Part 1 - Skinless Zombie

    Chapter 381 Part 1 ¨C Skinless Zombie

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    As they returned to the gas station, Yu Shi Ran and Shana were currently pouring fuel into the fuel tank of the slipper-like car after finding a suitable type gasoline.

    Both female zombies were stunned when they saw Ling Mo dragging back a rabbit.

    Shana turned her head for a nce before calmly turning back to continue refueling. Yu Shi Ran on the other hand, ran over excitedly with glowing eyes.

    She stared at the rabbit that was being stepped on by Ya Lin and made an excited gesture before looking at Ling Mo again.

    Although she didn¡¯t make any pitiful expressions, Ling Mo still felt ufortable being stared at by a zombie loli.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you say a few words.¡±

    After getting permission, Yu Shi Ran immediately shouted, ¡°What is this? Will it move? Can I eat it?¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡± The rabbit screamed again, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Look what you just did. You scared the prisoner the moment you opened your mouth.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head, crouched down, and pulled the rabbit¡¯s headpiece off.

    Upon taking off the headpiece, Ling Mo discovered that the inneryer of the rabbit¡¯s headpiece even had protective wiring inside. Although it was quite simple, it still provided the head a fair bit of protection.

    The person wearing the rabbit suit was a thin young woman, who appeared to be in her twenties. She had shaved her head bald, making it seem very bright. Her skin looked pale, probably due to her wearing that rabbit suit for a long time. Her facial features were very ordinary, mainly because her bald head was too eye-catching. Her voice was very thick and for a moment, Ling Mo had actually thought she might have been a man.

    She stared with horror at Ling Mo¡¯s group while Ye Lian stammered, ¡°You.... Are you a human that was eaten by a rabbit?¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Girl,e here.¡± Ling Mo quickly dragged Ye Lian to his side and then stared at the bald-headed girl for a moment before proceeding to ask, ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack me?¡±

    The bald young girl swallowed nervously, ¡°I .... I just wanted some gasoline. I want to leave here .... A few days ago, I came to this gas station. There are only four gas stations in S-City, two of which were bombed, and one waspletely surrounded by zombies. Only this gas station had a small number of zombies. But, my powers are primarily used for escaping so....¡±

    After hearing her long-winded story, Ling Mo got a good understanding of what had happened to her.

    This bald young girl had been lurking near the gas station for quite some time, luring out a zombie whenever it was possible, and then killing it. ording to her n, it would have taken her four to five days to achieve her goal.

    However, the nearby zombies were constantly wandering around, and she ended up getting trapped here.

    But upon seeing Ling Mo and his party today, the hope within her was reignited.

    ¡°In the beginning, I wanted to ask you for help... but before I could, you suddenly came towards me. I thought you were going to attack me, because that¡¯s what you did right before you killed all those zombies.... Is there some kind of energy field or something around you? .... Anyways, I¡¯m really sorry, I was just too scared .... You were so intimidating when you killed those zombies....¡±

    The young bald girl kept apologizing, as well as adding all kinds of ttery, making Ling Mo have no choice but to interrupt her, ¡°Enough. In any case, you¡¯re our captive now. Do you know where the aluminum factory is?¡±

    ¡°I .... I know where it is. But it¡¯s quite far from here. Why? Do you guys wish to go there? There¡¯s nothing there besides zombies. Why would you guys want to go there?¡± After the bald young girl finished talking, she realized that Ling Mo¡¯s face had darkened, and a hint of embarrassment suddenly appeared on her face, ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask...¡±

    Ling Mo returned the rabbit¡¯s head to her again, ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away. Oh, that¡¯s right, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Hehe .... Just call me rabbit. I won¡¯t run away anymore....¡± The bald young girl looked at Li Yalin beggingly, ¡°This... beautifuldy, can you please let go of me? How could you be so powerful ...?¡±

    In fact, the young woman¡¯s ability to escape was indeed very strong. If there was no disturbance on her spirit by Ling Mo, it might have taken more effort to actually catch her.

    ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    Rabbit immediately revealed a sense a pride and patted the suit¡¯s belly, ¡°Not only is the interior protected by steel wiring, staying inside the suit feels warm and safe. In addition, sometimes the zombies won¡¯t attack me as long as it¡¯s covered with zombie blood....

    ¡°Ah, I see. I had originally thought it might have been a perverted hobby of yours or something.¡± Ling Mo nodded and said.

    ¡°I ... I guess it can also count as a hobby. While putting this on, I can scare a lot of people.¡± Rabbit put the head back on again and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Then when are you guys nning to leave?¡±

    ¡°Right now.¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 381 Part 2 - Skinless Zombie

    Chapter 381 Part 2 ¨C Skinless Zombie

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The resentful [1] rabbit suit was big and could only fit in the vehicle by sitting in the back with Ling Mo, Ye Lian, and Half-moon.

    ¡°Does this also count as you watching me? And putting this rabbit in front of me, you clearly did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Half-moon asked suddenly.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Ling Mo nodded without looking at her.

    ¡°You admitted way to fast!¡±

    Rabbit moved her body uneasily and asked Half-moon, ¡°Are you also a captive?¡±

    ¡°No....¡± Half-moon frowned. She was even less ustomed to human contact than Ye Lian and the girls. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid that Ling Mo would do something to Yu Shi Ran, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain herself from tearing up the rabbit.

    Ling Mo deliberately arranged for them to sit together, which was aplete torture for Half-moon.

    Her mind waspletely full of meat, and this delicious meal took the initiative to talk to her.

    The journey was bound to be a very depressing one and only Ling Mo looked rxed.

    The urban area of S-City was very small. Under Rabbit¡¯s guidance, they drove along a detour towards the industrial park, avoiding the massive group of zombies that had gathered in the city.

    Most of the vehicles that were on the road were trucks, but fortunately they weren¡¯t too wide. The slipper-like car could still drive around them to get through.

    There were many goods that had been dumped on the ground that werebeled ¡°dangerous¡±. The ground below those goods had already changed color and the air around had a very strange smell. However, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t able to pay attention to that smell because the rabbit sitting in front of him smelled much worse.

    But he did learn a lot of new information from Rabbit.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Like A-City, the zombies in S-City also had their own unique characteristics.

    The environment they lived in caused them to evolve in a different path, and the many explosions and leaks from various factories in the city caused serious pollution, which caused many zombies to mutate.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as serious as X-City¡¯s Mutant zombies, the strength of the zombies that mutated were still extraordinary.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would never have gone to the industrial park by myself.¡± Rabbit hugged her knees and said.

    Because Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see her face, he felt quite weird seeing a blood-stained rabbit say this.

    ¡°Oh yes, this rabbit suit also helps block poisonous air.¡± said Rabbit. ¡°I suggest you guys also wear a mask as well.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re wearing some sort of hazmat suit?¡±

    The slipper-like vehicle soon drove near the industrial park. Several industries were connected within this park and there were many factories that were famous for their pollution of the environment in the past.

    Behind it, near the mountain, there was no one around. But upon realizing the number of workers that worked in those factories in the past, the amount of zombies inside those factories were probably enormous.

    People who worked in such factories generally faced a great risk of upational diseases, but in order to make a living, there were still many people who came here to work.

    ¡°The aluminum factory that you guys wish to go to is located in the back, by the river. There are probably ... more than 1,000 employees.¡±

    As soon as they entered the industrial park, Rabbit¡¯s voice became much quieter. It seems that she is quite scared of being here.

    As soon as the vehicle turned, a zombie whose skin seemed as if it was burned off, suddenly jumped off a wall, and lunged directly towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°WHY THE FUCK IS IT ALWAYS ATTACKING ME!¡± Ling Mo was annoyed as he shot a spiritual tentacle at him.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that this zombie, which didn¡¯t seem to have much strength, would be able to dodge at the moment of being struck by grabbing onto the wall and swinging itself upwards.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacle left only a bloody hole in its stomach. Its eyes were also burned off, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect its strength.

    HISS*

    Many parts of this skinless zombie seemed to be stuck together, but unexpectedly, its actions werepletely agile. The zombie let out an unclear roar, jumped off the wall, and chased after the slipper car.

    The way this zombie ran was very strange. His hands were dangling behind his back and his legs didn¡¯t seem to be moving much, but he was very fast!

    ¡°This zombie here seems to be very sensitive to spiritual energy.¡±

    However, even if it was, it couldn¡¯t avoid Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual disturbance attack. After being hit by it once, the skinless zombie started to sway, and immediately right after, a bloody hole appeared between its eyebrows.

    ¡°Brother Ling.... Look in front of you!¡±

 Chapter 382 Part 1 - Explaining the uses of a sausage

    Chapter 382 Part 1 ¨C Exining the uses of a sausage

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Shana¡¯s shout made everyone turn their attention away from the skinless zombie.

    On both sides of the road ahead, zombies kept pouring out from the back of the walls and many more zombies swarmed out from different factory gates.

    Most of these zombies looked simr to the skinless zombie and had many abnormalities on their bodies.

    Some of these zombies were probably survivors of an explosion since most of their limbs were missing. However, even though they were missing most of their limbs, the parts that were still intact seemed particrly strong.

    The zombies which had distorted bodies and burnt off eyes and noses seemed to have gained a sharper perception, just like that skinless zombie.

    Such zombies would have had great difficulty in surviving in the early days, but the environment here guaranteed their survival.

    It was already scary just looking at these zombies by their appearance. Although Ye Lian and the girls didn¡¯t have any reaction, Ling Mo could feel the goosebumps pop out under his skin. As for Rabbit, she started screaming in horror.

    The speed of the slipper car slowed down drastically.

    ¡°I think guiding us up to here is far enough, you can go now.¡± Ling Mo said to Rabbit.

    In truth, there was still a long way to go before they reached the aluminum factory. But with Rabbit being here, many things would be inconvenient for Ling Mo to aplish.

    Also, the spiritual fluctuationsing from Half-moon were simr to boiling water. It seemed like she was close to reaching her limit. One more battle might actually just stimte her enough to kill Rabbit on the spot.

    For Ling Mo, she could hold herself back for Shi Ran, but as for the rabbit ....

    ¡°Oh right, what about the gasoline .... ¡°Rabbit hesitated for a moment, then shook her head consciously, ¡°Never mind, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    She quickly jumped out of the vehicle and waved at Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    The vehicle quickly drove away right after she got off.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right.... You guys ... should have at least given me a vehicle too...¡±

    Rabbit jumped up and down in ce, but unfortunately for her, the slipper-like car didn¡¯t stop. It quickly attracted arge number of zombies and disappeared after making a turn at a corner.

    ¡°Fine.... Whatever ....¡±

    After making sure her head was attached properly, Rabbit suddenly jumped onto the wall.

    She nced back for a moment and said to herself, ¡°They¡¯ve already gone so far, can they still catch up? The strength of these people isn¡¯t bad, but... there is always a chance.¡±

    Turning her head and looking towards the direction where Ling Mo and his group left from, the blood-stained resentful rabbit suddenly started tough as if she wasn¡¯t able to hold it anymore, ¡°Heehee....¡±

    *BANG*

    The slipper-like car directly mmed into the first two zombies in front of it and Shana¡¯sughter could be hearding from the car.

    ¡°Huu~ I can take this off now, right?¡± Half-moon removed the sunsses on her face and said, ¡°Can¡¯t believe you still have so many rules even when that human just told us that we won¡¯t be meeting any humans here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you look quite good in sunsses.¡± Ling Mo said casually while taking a nce at Yu Shi Ran at the same time.

    Before, when Hei Si had taken control of the maid girl, the color of her eyes had changed color.

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes could also change color under Hei Si¡¯s control, but due to Yu Shi Ran having such a high degree in evolution, even if she was suppressed by Hei Si, her eyes would still give off a reddish feeling. But with the help of the baseball cap that Ling Mo found for her, no one would be able to see anything.

    ¡°Looks...... Looks good?¡± There was a strange sh of light in Half-moon¡¯s eyes. She hesitated for a while and slowly put on the sunsses again. ¡°I think it¡¯s actually quite interesting .... Copying you humans in wearing two pieces of ss.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Half-moon looked at Ling Mo and adjusted the dirty sunsses which had covered most of her face. When Ling Mo wasn¡¯t paying attention, she made attractive poses from the pictures she remembered in her memory.

    ¡°By the way, how.... How is Hei Si¡¯s host?¡± Ling Mo asked suddenly.

    Half-moon quickly put down her hand and then touched the rear window.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 382 Part 2 - Explaining the uses of a sausage

    Chapter 382 Part 2 ¨C Exining the uses of a sausage

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    A secondter, Shana¡¯s voice came from the front, ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s still unconscious....¡±

    ¡°Okay, that should mean that the medication is working...¡±

    As soon as Rabbit left the group, the female zombies had nothing holding them back anymore, and the terrifying aura emanating from their bodies instantly doubled.

    However, the zombies here weren¡¯t like the ones that Ling Mo saw in the cities. They were more cautious and not as brave as those ordinary zombies.

    They would immediately escape in advance the moment they sensed danger.

    This zombie trait was somewhat different to what Ling Mo was ustomed to, but this also showed Ling Mo that the zombies here were also very diverse.

    Ling Mo thought perhaps the reason why these zombies were like this was because there was ack of survivors here. They probably killed each other for quite some time and developed a certain change in their behavior patterns, as well as a high degree in evolution.

    However, these zombies were still reluctant on giving up on attacking Ling Mo, despite facing the pressure emitted by several zombie leaders. He was basically an object that stimted their instinct to attack him.

    They would often roar first before rushing towards the vehicle. But most of them died before they even got close.

    One of the zombies, a mutant one, was able to grab onto the edges of the vehicle. It leaned over with its deformed face and even stretched out its dry hand to grab Ling Mo, but was quickly kicked off by Yu Shi Ran.

    The strength of her kick was so strong that it directly twisted his already deformed face and made him smash against the wall, instantly killing him.

    ¡°This sausage man is mine! A low-level zombie like you actually dares to try and take what is mine?!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran cursed silently, then nced back at Ling Mo. Her gaze moved downwards and she licked her lips with her tongue.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this... I¡¯m already too embarrassed to exin to you what sausages are actually used for.¡±

    Ling Mo face palmed himself and helplessly said.

    Although there were a lot of zombies here, they were still able to ditch most of them behind. But soon, a long-overturned container truck appeared in front of them. Without any ways to bypass it, they could only abandon their vehicle.

    ¡°Carry her, isn¡¯t this your captive?¡± While Shana and the girls were fighting off the zombies, Ling Mo handed the maid girl over to Half-moon.

    ¡°I suddenly understand why you agreed so quickly.¡± Half-moon said as she carried the maid girl on her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡± Ling Mo smiled strangely.

    Behind them, a ton of zombies were rushing towards them. Half-moon suddenly turned around and screamed at the group of rushing zombies, ¡°Ahh~~!¡±

    The sharp soprano immediately slowed down the movements of the zombies. Although their expressions didn¡¯t change, Ling Mo knew that they instinctively feared the call made by a zombie leader.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there? With you here, they will soon get rid of that fear.¡± Half-moon ran up and directly jumped on top of the container truck, turned around to look at Ling Mo and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re having trouble.¡± Ling Mo said in a depressed mood.

    He grabbed onto Ye Lian¡¯s waist and his spiritual tentacles hooked onto the truck. The two of them were then lifted into the air as if an invisible wire was pulling them up.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s like their flying.¡± Half-moon¡¯s eyes widened as she said this with regret.

    ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Li Ya Lin smiled and asked.

    ¡°What? ... That¡¯s nothing.... Isn¡¯t it just being hugged by a human ...?¡± Half-moon snorted coldly.

    Shana shed through the two zombies with a scythe andnded beside Half-moon and said calmly, ¡°Senior Sister is asking whether or not you think this ability is good?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I .... ¡°

    ¡°She probably wants to experience it.¡± Ye Lian said with a smile and a nk expression. She was clearly teasing Half-moon based on the tone of her voice.

    ¡°Even if I wanted to experience it, it would at least be with Ye Lian....¡± Half-moon said, sadly.

    Originally, Ling Mo thought that after his strength increased, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about facingrge groups of zombies. However, this wasn¡¯t the case. Whenpared to facing advanced zombies, the attacks from arge group of ordinary zombies were just as terrifying.

    An endless stream of enemies that came from all directions could easily make people feel a sense of despair, that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape no matter how hard they tried.

    After abandoning the car, Half-moon and the girls took turns releasing sharp roars at the zombies. It was quite effective in the beginning, but the effect gradually weakened over time.

    Half-moon was right, with Ling Mo being here, these zombies became more and more aggressive, almost as if they were injected with chicken blood [1].

    *ROAR*

    Another zombie with no hands roared and jumped off a roof. As he was about tond on top of Ling Mo, his mouth opened wide, ready to bite.

    *BANG*

    The zombie smashed into an invisible barrier and Ye Lian jumped high at the time with an arrow in hand. She quickly inserted into the eyes of the zombie and only pulled it out when shended.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the correct way to use crossbows.... Forget it, your way of fighting will probably change once you evolve into a zombie leader.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo turned around, he saw the maid girl on Half-moon¡¯s back wake up. She opened her eyes and looked at herself.

    ¡°Eh? Such timing, she actually woke up now.... did it work?¡±

 Chapter 383 Part 1 - Corpse Head Artillery Shell

    <h4>Chapter 383 Part 1 ¨C Corpse Head Artillery Shell</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    As soon as the maid girl woke up, Yu Shi Ran suddenly started trembling from head to toe. Ling Mo sensed a feeling of happinessing from Hei Si through their spiritual connection.

    ¡°Hey, stop messing around with my body!¡± Yu Shi Ran unhappily said.

    ¡°We need to find a ce to hide.¡± Shana looked back at Ling Mo ¡°Their numbers are growing toorge.¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a while and said, ¡°The goal of these ordinary zombies is just me. So, there isn¡¯t a need for you guys to fight them and waste your energy. Not to mention, dead bodies will attract even more zombies. As long as I disappear, they will naturally give up chasing.¡±

    ¡°Why did you only think of this method now?¡± Ya Lin stroked her hair and asked.

    ¡°I should at least fight back a bit, no......? ¡°Ling Mo said, ¡°But now, I don¡¯t want to fight back anymore. All right, you guys cover me and meet upter.

    Actually, if it were anywhere else, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to disappear from the eyes of a lot of zombies.

    Ye Lian grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s sleeves and looked at him with big eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Watching as the two of them ran into a factory, Shana turned around and looked forward.

    Behind the piles of bodies littered on the ground, there were still countless zombies continuouslying towards their direction......

    Half-moon looked at the blood on the ground and licked the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°No.¡± Shana¡¯s cold voice echoed out before Half-moon had a chance to rush towards the blood.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Hey.... ¡°As soon as Half-moon turned her head, she found Shana staring at her with red eyes. ¡°This is our rule. Since you¡¯re working with us, you need to follow our rules. Didn¡¯t you say someone taught you a lot of knowledge? Did they ever teach you the word obedient?¡±

    Half-moon frowned, bit her lip, and finally answered honestly, ¡°No...¡±

    Yu Shi Ran suddenly turned her head to the side and quietly raised her hand to wipe off the drool from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Then you should learn it well!¡± Shana yelled; her eyes gradually returned to normal. ¡°None of us are allowed to eat, how can you be so selfish and eat by yourself!¡±

    ¡°In the end, you used such a righteous tone to speak out your own inner desires....¡± Ya Lin put her hands on her waist in akimbo style [1] and revealed a smile.

    With such a soft waist, she looked extraordinarily charming while standing in this position. A trace of amber shed in her eyes, and Half-moon became stunned for a moment.

    ¡°What the hell are you......?¡± Half-moon asked.

    Ya Lin leaned her neck to one side and looked at Half-moon with a pair of cold and extremely attractive eyes, ¡°How should I exin this... a beautiful snakedy?¡±

    ¡°Snake....¡± Half-moon looked up and down at Li Ya Lin curiously, then suddenly said, ¡°But the virus inside your body isn¡¯t pure, did anyone tell you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ya Lin suddenly stood straight up and at the same time, took out with her snake kiss, cutting the head off a zombie that rushed past her. She grabbed the zombie head and threw it at another zombie that had almost reached her. The effect of using a zombie head as an artillery shell was actually pretty good. The skull smashed into the zombie, causing both of them to fly more than ten meters away.

    Half-moon looked back and said, ¡°I guess what I¡¯m feeling right now is human excitement, right? It seems that you really don¡¯t know. Low-level zombies have a lot of humanponents within their bodies, so they aren¡¯t as strong as us. Inside your body you have the zombie virus... There is also the snake virus, and a small amount of residual humanponents. You¡¯re basically aplete mess....¡±

    ¡°That sounds about right.¡± Ya Lin nodded.

    ¡°Basically, you didn¡¯t understand anything I said, did you?¡± Half-moon also kicked down a zombie trying to rush over and then stepped on its chest, caving in immediately after a cracking sound.

    Shana turned her head and asked, ¡°How can we fix this?¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 383 Part 2 - Corpse Head Artillery Shell

    <h4>Chapter 383 Part 2 ¨C Corpse Head Artillery Shell</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    TL: So I¡¯ve arrived to Taiwan sorry about thete release, took a lot longer to get here than I expected since there was a dy. I spent an hour writing this but have a bit of jeg now. Will be sending out another releaseter today after taking a quick nap.

    Half-moon shook her head, ¡°Granny exined it to me several times, but I couldn¡¯t really understand it that well. Oh, that¡¯s right, granny had heard all this from this guy. Hmph, sure enough, being with humans will make you weak! If you don¡¯t want to be weak, why don¡¯t you alle with me? Although I only like Ye Lian, who knows what might happen after spending some time together.... We might even have a connection that is simr to a spouse one.

    ¡°Ling Mo will really kill you.¡± Shana said lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking you anymore!¡±

    ¡°I never nned on going with you.¡±

    ¡°...... AHHHHHH!¡±

    A crazed Half-moon rushed towards the group of zombies while carrying the maid girl.

    The female zombies had it easy, unlike them, Ling Mo was having a hard time.

    There weren¡¯t many zombies inside the factory, most of them had probably been attracted outside, so everything rtively went smoothly for Ling Mo in the beginning.

    But upon entering the factory workshop, an extremely strong odor immediately entered Ling Mo¡¯s nose and caused an extreme pain to erupt in his brain.

    After pulling himself together, Ling Mo saw that Ye Lian had only just wrinkled her nose and stared around nkly, Ling Mo quickly covered her mouth.

    ¡°Silly girl, even if you can ignore this kind of difort, you should still take care of yourself.¡± Ling Mo fumbled inside his backpack, pulled out two masks, and helped put it on for both of them.

    When they were on the way here, the smell wasn¡¯t at the point where they needed a mask, but upon entering the factory, it became quite ufortable.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    There was athe here in the workshop that contained strips of a silver aluminum foil that were all the same size and there were also all sorts of technical equipment ced everywhere in the workshop.

    As he walked deeper into the workshop, Ling Mo soon saw a staircase that led upwards. The strong odor wasing from above.

    Ling Mo pulled Ye Lian and walked upstairs. Upon reaching the upper floor, he discovered many big drum barrels that were as tall as a normal person. Ling Mo took a quick guess that the contents inside those barrels were probably chemical liquids. A woodendder leaned against one of therge barrels and at the side of a barrel was a body whose skin that turned pitch ck.

    Some of the drum barrels had been dumped and the chemical fluids looked very strange after mixing together with the blood that was on the floor.

    ¡°Brother Ling ...... Why...? Why are we here?¡± Ye Lian rubbed her nose. ¡°My nose isn¡¯t working anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not working.¡± Ling Mo pulled her somewhere and sat her down. ¡°We will stay here for a while since our bodies are still able to bear it. Even if there is a problem, I¡¯ll be the one to first feel it, so I can take you away before you¡¯re affected.

    ¡°Ok....¡±

    ¡°Most of zombies here don¡¯t have any noses and seem to have a more powerful sense of hearing. I don¡¯t know how strong that sense of hearing is, but I doubt they can hear us squatting over here. The remaining zombies that do have noses, probably have a powerful sense of smell. But no matter how strong their sense of smell is, it can¡¯t be stronger than yours. It¡¯s not like their noses evolved into Pinhio¡¯s.¡±

    to be continued...

 Chapter 383 Part 3 - Corpse Head Artillery Shell

    <h4>Chapter 383 Part 3 ¨C Corpse Head Artillery Shell</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    TL: As promised, this is the next release. This chapter was unusually long and a bit difficult to trante. Hopefully the next chapter gets easier.

    Ling Mo made a small visible area by wiping away the dirt from a window and looked out, ¡°Staying here should be able to stop them from finding us.¡±

    Ye Lian was stunned for a while, then suddenly realized something and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.... It turns out that humans are able to use our weaknesses and.......¡±

    ¡°Hide? That¡¯s impossible. Since we need to eat and drink, we¡¯ll eventually have to go out to search for food and water. A necessity like water doesn¡¯t just appear out of thin air, nor can the water inside the rivers be carelessly drank from. Don¡¯t even get me started on food. Even if it¡¯s a grass or tree bark, we would still need to go out to find it first. For those survivors that figured out this fact, they probably ran into the mountains. Who knows? Maybe if we went to a mountain we could probably find survivors.¡±

    Ling Mo said, while watching the movements below through the dirty window.

    ¡°Half-moon is extremely fierce. I almost thought she was going to use Hei Si¡¯s host as a cannon ball. This kicking technique of hers is really good. It¡¯s fast and fierce.... Holy Shit! She actually made a head explode with that kick!¡±

    Under Half-moon¡¯s ruthless ughter, the zombies rushing on the road were basically stopped.

    It¡¯s just that with blood sshing and broken limbs flying, the scene that Half-moon was causing, was a bit too bloody.

    This was also the first time that Ling Mo has ever seen a wild zombie leader fight to the death against ordinary zombies. He couldn¡¯t help but feel very shocked....

    Compared to Ya Lin and the girls, Half-moon used simpler, more brutal, and more bloodthirsty attacks. Her attacks seemed to have intentionally or unintentionally erge the fatal wounds, creating a stronger visual impact.

    Considering the zombie¡¯s IQ, Ling Mo was inclined to believe that this was her zombie instinct kicking in, and not her being a perverted cold-blooded killer.

    ¡°Her attacks are wild and unpredictable .... However, this fighting style of hers also allows her to be easily attacked....¡±

    Ling Mo noticed that some zombies that didn¡¯t die immediately after being attacked, would rush towards Half-moon without care.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Although Half-moon was always able to keep the maid girl safe, she however wasn¡¯t unable to keep herself unharmed.

    It¡¯s just that Half-moon didn¡¯t care about being wounded. She instead became even more violent after being hurt.

    ¡°Sure enough, it was the right call not letting the girls learn from such a bad example.¡± Ling Mo turned his head and pinched Ye Lian¡¯s face, preventing her from moving any closer, ¡°Especially you.¡±

    A small number of zombies hade from other ces, and they chased directly into the factory as if they were carrying their own radar. Ling Mo even heard some movementsing from the direction of the stairs.

    But after a while, the sounds of movement disappeared, and the zombies were lured away by the smell of blood again.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s working.... ¡°

    ¡°Huh? Could it be that Brother Ling was actually just hoping...?¡± Ye Lian widened her eyes and said with a weird voice as her face was still being pinched by Ling Mo.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time for them toe and meet us.¡± Ling Mo said calmly. At the same time, he sent an image of their surroundings to Shana and Ya Lin using Hei Si¡¯s ability.

    Very soon, they dragged away Half-moon, who was in a delighted killing frenzy, and headed towards Ling Mo¡¯s direction.

    There were no less than a hundred corpses lying on the ground, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to describe it as a river of blood. As soon as they left the area, the zombies quickly surrounded the corpses, blocking them from view in the blink of an eye.

    If you were close, you could probably hear the sounds of constant chewing....

    ¡°The smell of blood is thick now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ling Mo pulled Ye Lian downstairs, just in time to meet Half-moon and the others inside the workshop.

    Ling Mo and his group exited through the side door and saw a staircase. After going up the stairs, they saw a two-story warehouse.

    The air here was much better. Other than a few skeletons, there were no traces of zombies. Ling Mo guessed that because it was closed and there wasn¡¯t any food inside, the zombies were toozy to try and open the door.

 Chapter 384 Part 1 - Why Arenâ€™t You Wearing A Bra?

    <h4>Chapter 384 Part 1 ¨C Why Aren¡¯t You Wearing A Bra?</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Half-moon, while being coveredpletely in blood seemed ferocious carrying the maid girl.

    Ling Mo quickly took the maid girl from Half-moon,ying her down on a tow truck [1] inside the warehouse, getting ready to check her condition.

    Ling Mo was looking forward to finding out what effects the drug had brought to the maid girl.

    As long as the effects were beneficial, then this drug could then be used on Ye Lian.

    Ling Mo had just put down the maid girl when she suddenly raised her neck and opened her mouth to bite on Ling Mo¡¯s finger.

    *DANG*

    The maid girl¡¯s teeth seemed to have encountered an obstacle and was stopped within two centimeters of Ling Mo¡¯s finger.

    The several female zombies beside him were surprised and circled around Ling Mo, watching the maid girl stare at Ling Mo with her mouth wide open. She seemed to be sucking on something in her mouth vigorously and she looked exhausted....

    ¡°Brother Ling, what are you doing to her?¡± Shana asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, my bad, I thought it was kind of interesting, so I unknowingly...... ¡°

    Ling Mo quickly dematerialized his spiritual tentacle that was exploring inside the maid girl¡¯s mouth. Originally, he had just used his spiritual tentacle to block her bite, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that the maid girl would desperately try and swallow it, thinking that his spiritual energy was also edible. The expression on her face seemed to tell him that she wouldn¡¯t have stopped even if he beat her to death.

    At first Ling Mo just wanted to see how long it would take her to realize that it wasn¡¯t food, butter, he simply wanted to know how much she could swallow. If she was able to respond to pain, she would¡¯ve eventually stopped trying to shove it down her throat.

    ¡°Based on this result, I think it¡¯s safe to say that she doesn¡¯t have any physiological reactions. She is purely trying to eat based on her instincts and her body is very stiff.¡± Ling Mo said as he nodded a little while rubbing his chin. He beckoned everyone toe look at her neck and also at the arms that tried to lift up to grab him but could only move up two centimeters. ¡°She suffered multiple fractures throughout her body when the Granny zombie attacked her. Besides eating, she also learned to attack, which shows that the drug awakened her instincts as a zombie....¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo said, while raising his finger and waved it in front of the maid girl¡¯s mouth.

    *RAWR*

    The maid girl¡¯s mouth let out a roar, and she desperately raised her neck and opened her mouth to bite Ling Mo, but unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t reach him at all.

    Ling Mo carefully observed as her neck lifted up and slowly lowered his fingers down again. The reaction of the maid girl became more intense, which immediately stimted the virus in her body, causing her to struggle even more.

    However, Ling Mo was prepared. Right before she was able to bite down, Ling Mo used a spiritual disturbance attack, causing her to bite air instead.

    ¡°Brother Ling. Stop teasing her.¡± Shana said.

    Yu Shi Ran was squatting beside them and was currently drooling as she stared at Ling Mo¡¯s fingers. Unfortunately for her, she wasn¡¯t able to do anything since she was under Hei Si¡¯s control.

    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing her. I¡¯m just verifying my analysis.¡± Ling Mo retracted his hand and said.

    Even Ya Lin understood what he was doing this time. ¡°It was obviously on purpose .... such a horrible human.¡±

    ¡°But she is still unable to distinguish between what is food and what isn¡¯t. This kind of mindset is behind the average zombie.¡± Ling Mo frowned, shifting the subject very naturally. ¡°I think the drug has stimted her instincts and is slowly healing her wounds but has failed in restoring her already destroyed consciousness. This again tells us that spiritual injuries are very serious and difficult to cure. The reason why zombies are able to restore their intelligence in the first ce is because they were originally human. Imagine turning into a zombie and all your memories were wrapped up by the virus like a silk cocoon. As zombies evolved, the ¡®silk threads¡¯ that wrapped around the memories, would be stripped,yer byyer......¡±

    ¡°That sounds like .... Like the poker game that I yed with you when we were little. The loser would take off one piece of clothing each time they lost....¡± Ye Lian suddenly interrupted. ¡°I remembered I lost my little vest to you....¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 384 Part 2 - Why Arenâ€™t You Wearing A Bra?

    <strong>Chapter 384 Part 2 ¨C Why Aren¡¯t You Wearing A Bra?</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Ling Mo held his forehead and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t that happen on your fifth birthday? Why do you remember things so clearly when you were a kid? Having said that, you were only wearing a small vest besides your panties. I only made you take off one! And also, I didn¡¯t take it. You took it off and handed it to me and told me to keep it after I wiped my nose with it. Now that I think about it, I think that was actually the first official gift you ever gave me....¡±

    ¡°Oh? Brother Ling seems to remember it very clearly....¡± Shana said.

    ¡°Yeah, he even remembered the date....¡± Ya Lin nodded.

    ¡°In short,¡± Ling Mo shifted the topic again, ¡°We now have a clear understanding of the positive effects of the drug. Next, let¡¯s see if there are any side effects.¡±

    As he said this, Ling Mo reached out for the maid girl¡¯s cor.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Half-moon suddenly reacted very fiercely. ¡°Could it be that you also want to shove that thing inside her too? Then do this and that, then make her be weird, and then....¡±

    ¡°I obviously wasn¡¯t nning to do that....¡±

    Ling Mo said, slowly undoing the maid girl¡¯s cor.

    As the maid girl¡¯s body was revealed, Ling Mo raised his chin, revealing a strange look. ¡°I guess this could also count as a side effect....¡±

    When her clothes became undone, two giant white rabbits popped out. However, this wasn¡¯t what had caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention. Lately, Ling Mo has been seeing rabbits of this size frequently and has already developed a certain immunity to it.

    What had caught his attention was the fact that her skin was peeling off. After sweeping away the dead skin, he noticed that even the baby hairs on the skin had fallen off along with the dead skin.

    As a result, the skin had be very smooth. Although it wasn¡¯t as great as Ya Lin¡¯s, it was still quite exquisite.

    Ling Mo felt the skin with his hand and discovered that it was a little different from the tough skin of ordinary zombies. It felt a lot more stic.

    Skin like this was actually more difficult to harm. Ling Mo tried to poke the skin with his fingers and felt as if he was pressing against an eraser. The resistanceing from her skin was very strong.

    As the evolution of the maid girl gradually increased, the defensive capabilities of her skin would be stronger and stronger. However, she also had weaknesses. Her muscle strength wasn¡¯t as good as Half-moon and Ya Lin. It probably wasn¡¯t even better than Shana¡¯s, which meant that her strength in meleebat wasn¡¯t strong. Although her attack power is low, her abnormal defensive capabilities is enough to make up for this weakness.

    ¡°If I used this drug on Ye Lian, and she happens to also have this side effect, I honestly wouldn¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing....¡±

    Ling Mo frowned. The maid girl was still desperately raising her head from the back of the truck. Ling Mo put his hand on her forehead and pushed her head back down, ¡°Help me dress her. I reckon it¡¯s going to take her about a day to fully regain her mobility. As for her consciousness, that¡¯s going to be hard to say.

    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely regain her consciousness!¡± Half-moon coldly snorted.

    ¡°Half-moon¡± Ling Mo reached out and caught her hand. This action immediately caused rm to her, almost making her unable to control her instincts from making her attack him.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured, right? It¡¯s best if you treat your injuries.¡± Ling Mo said. He let go of her, turned around, and started rummaging through his backpack.

    Half-moon¡¯s expression became a little weird. She nced down at her wrist, which was where Ling Mo had grabbed just now...

    ¡°This detestable human.... Almost made me lose control......¡±

    Before she could even finish cursing, Ling Mo had already taken out the first aid kit and asked, ¡°Where are you hurt? Show me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, human. I can heal by myself.¡± Half-moon said with a frown.

    ¡°In a while, we will continue on with our journey. The blood of zombie leader is like a beacon of light. When those zombies are done with their buffet, they¡¯ll definitely see you.¡± Ling Mo said lightly.

    ¡°This.... This....¡± Behind those sunsses, Half-moon¡¯s eyes looked strange. She stood in front of Ling Mo, then reached out and grabbed the corner of her clothes and pulled upwards. ¡°I have one on my shoulder.¡±

    The hand that held the cotton swab immediately stopped in the air, ¡°Usually, most people would pull down their neckline or even roll up their sleeves.... Forget it, why am I even bothering you with this when you have nomon sense.... Seriously, why aren¡¯t you wearing a bra [1] ......?¡±

    While the group was resting in the warehouse, a heavily modified pickup truck was slowly approaching the industrial park.

    A resentful rabbit covered in blood from head to toe was sitting on a railing, with fat legs dangling out. The smiling rabbit face seemed to be looking in the direction of the truck....

 Chapter 385 Part 1 - The Harmless Costumed Character

    <h4>Chapter 385 Part 1 ¨C The Harmless Costumed Character</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The pick-up truck stopped at an intersection of the industrial park. Thepartment door opened with a loud bang and two people wearing grizzly bear costumes jumped out from it.

    One of the grizzly bears had a smiling face and the other one had a crying one. The various colors of the costume were covered in dirt, making it look very scary instead of looking cute.

    After getting out of the vehicle, they turned around and dragged three shiny homemade spears and an ax from the cargo bed of the pickup truck.

    A person wearing what looked like a giant wolf costume, squeezed out from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± The crying grizzly bear gave one of the spears to the giant wolf, then proceeded in removing the headpiece of his costume.

    The giant wolf asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you just take off your headpiece again? If Sister Bunny finds out, she¡¯s going to go mad. By the way, where is Sister Bunny? It¡¯s really difficult for me to find her location based on her scent.... The smell here... really makes me feel ufortable. I really hate this kind of ce.

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard a muffled *bang* sounding from behind him. The resentful rabbit was already standing on top of the truck and she then jumped off lightly.

    ¡°Sister Bunny!¡± The wolf quickly stoppedining and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? When we heard your signal, we made sure not to act lightly. But there is only one man in that group, and the rest are all women and there¡¯s even a child. So why did we have to follow them here? There are a lot of zombies here. Won¡¯t it be inconvenient for us to act?

    Although no one could see the wolf¡¯s expression from his inquiring tone, you could tell that he was very afraid of the rabbit from his slightly humble tone.

    The rabbit shook her head, took the axe from the smiling bear, and started to weigh the axe in her hand, ¡°HA? Big stupid wolf, are you seriously questioning the judgement of this olddy? Don¡¯t forget that the reason you¡¯re still alive is all because of me!¡±

    Her tone at this time was totally different from the nervous and panicky voice that she disyed in front of Ling Mo and his party. On the contrary, it seemed very sturdy, and even her actions seemed very domineering.

    ¡°No... I didn¡¯t mean that....¡± The giant wolf lowered his head and said.

    *BANG! *

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    The rabbit dropped the axe on the ground. Her other hand went right by the wolf¡¯s neck, passing right next to it, and smacked the cargo bed. Her head almost collided with the wolf¡¯s head, ¡°Carrying you bunch of weak trash is already making this olddy tired! If it wasn¡¯t because being alone was going to be too boring, I would have already fed you all to the zombies!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m.... I¡¯m sorry....¡±

    ¡°Now all you rely on me for everything! I even have to do the fucking scouting as well! Can¡¯t you guys at least be a little bit more useful?¡± The rabbit continued to growl.

    The wolf and the two bears lowered heads, and their voices became almost inaudible, ¡°We¡¯re sorry for dragging you down.¡±

    ¡°Che, you guys told me you awakened your powers, but the abilities you guys have arepletely fucking useless....¡± The rabbitined to herself. ¡°You guys actually have the balls to look down on them.... Even that child can easily kill all of you in the matters of seconds. If you guys had left my protection, you would have already died a hundred times. Even if you didn¡¯t die, you would have already been infected...¡±

    Hearing that the rabbit was still cursing in a very clear voice with a tone that never lowered, they could only keep their heads down without uttering a sound.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m only going to say this once so listen carefully. They have my scent on them right now. Big stupid wolf, you¡¯re going to be responsible for tracking them.¡± The rabbit said. ¡°If you dare lose them, I¡¯ll fucking cut off your nose! As for you two bears, you should already know what to do with that woman that looks like a mixed-race, and that....¡± She paused for a moment and her tone suddenly became unpleasant, ¡°Pretty tall woman is mine! That bitch actually kicked and stepped on me....¡±

    The rabbit gritted her teeth for a while, then went on to say, ¡°In short, if you guys do anything without permission, you already know my methods. If you really want to die, that¡¯s fine with me, but don¡¯t you dare drag me down with you! Seeing them carry several backpacks, they should have a lot of supplies. That man also has an obvious X-city ent, which is very useful to us since we were nning to go to x-city. Hmph, they grabbed me to be a guide for them, however, they wouldn¡¯t have expected that I was the one that actually targeted them from the moment they entered the city.¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 385 Part 2 - The Harmless Costumed Character

    <h4>Chapter 385 Part 2 ¨C The Harmless Costumed Character</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Hehehe....¡± The rabbit¡¯sughter sounded out from her head piece. As it echoed out from the spooky ruins of the industrial area, it seemed extremely creepy....

    The two bears stared at each other, and the wolf immediately took a heavy sniff in the air.

    If he wasn¡¯t able to find the scent that the rabbit left on them in the industrial park, he would definitely have a bad ending...

    ¡°This is their broken-down car.¡± Ten minutester, four figures in costumes that looked like they came from a horror movie, arrived at the ce where Ling Mo had abandoned the car.

    After bypassing the container truck, they came to a road full of blood and bones.

    Many zombies were still wandering on the road, but they ignored the four costumed characters since they werepletely covered in old zombie blood. Since these ordinary zombies weren¡¯t hungry anymore, they wouldn¡¯t have a reason to attack them, making it safe for them to pass through.

    However, there was actually a huge risk in doing this. If one of them even let out a loud sneeze or even a small smelly fart, two things would happen. One, they would immediately get attacked by the zombies and instantly be surrounded. Or two, they would attract a high-level zombie¡¯s attention.

    But overall, in a ce like this, this approach was the most convenient for them to take.

    ¡°This....¡±

    Smiling bear¡¯s voice sounded a bit depressed and didn¡¯t match his appearance at all. In order to avoid the attention of the zombies, his voice was almost inaudible, ¡°Their strength doesn¡¯t just seem to be strong.... but ... extremely strong.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Could it be that they were still hiding their strength when they were with me? This olddy was already acting like a timid rabbit that waspletely harmless to both humans and animals. What could they possibly be guarding against?¡± The rabbit whispered while stepping on the disgusting body fragments on the ground. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we should be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Then.... How about let¡¯s just forget about this? Let¡¯s just go to X-City by ourselves. At worst, we just need to be more careful.¡± Crying bear asked.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even met them yet and you¡¯re already freaking out? Even if they¡¯re strong, it doesn¡¯t mean we have to fight them head-on. There are so many zombies here. Since they¡¯re ahead of us, that means they¡¯ll be fighting them while we don¡¯t have to do anything other than follow behind them. Eventually they will get tired and when that timees, We¡¯ll make a move. When we arrive in X-city, we might not be able to collect so many things. Risking your life once is much better than risking it every day. Use your head, okay?¡± The rabbit put the axe on her shoulder and walked forward, stepping on bloody fragments of corpses.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Some zombies took a sniff and shook their heads slowly but ended up doing nothing.

    At this time, on a small road behind the factory, Ling Mo was walking in the middle of the group using his spiritual tentacles to sense the situation in front of them.

    The maid girl was lying inside a trolley that Half-moon was pulling. The sounds that the wheels made in this quiet environment were sharp and painful.

    Shana and Yu Shi Ran walked in the forefront of the team. They were about 100 meters away from Ling Mo¡¯s party.

    *GRRRR! *

    Seeing a few zombies lingering ahead of them, Yu Shi Ran slowly walked up to them and suddenly made a growl.

    ¡°Heehee, this method is really good.¡± Yu Shi Ranughed. She was very excited to see the zombies rush back inside the factory.

    Shana looked at her and touched her long hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s truly a blessing being ignorant. Using a load roar to disy strength and scaring off the lower level creatures... This is nothing more than a kind of monkey trick. When Brother Ling suggested this, you should¡¯ve realized that his proposal actually had bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Yu Shi Ran had a nk expression. She didn¡¯t understand her, but she quickly asked, ¡°Then why did youe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Shana¡¯s mouth slightly curved, her long hair fluttered as she walked forward.

    She seemed to be remembering that hot, enchanting night. The smile on her face gradually spread until finally revealing a bright smile like never before.

    It was just that no one was around to see it....

    The aluminum factory was thergestpany in this industrial park. There were manyrge trucks that were parked on the roadside of the factory.

    These vehicles were waiting to have stuff loaded on, but they probably would never have thought that their fates would bepletely sealed forever for waiting there.

    When Ling Mo and his team arrived here, therge factory had already be a paradise for zombies during the past half a year.

    The wind blew from the ravine, echoing the empty factory, and the traces of explosions and fires could be seen everywhere.

    This was the ruins of death.

 Chapter 386 Part 1 - Running violently in the sunset

    Chapter 386 Part 1 ¨C Running violently in the sunset

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    With the female zombies leading the way, Ling Mo and his team quickly entered the factory area.

    The ruined buildings on the road seemed as if they were filled with monsters, watching them quietly. Zombies could jump out from the dark gaps of the buildings at any time.

    The wind that blew within those gaps made it sound as if a woman was sobbing. It sounded extremely creepy in these situations.

    In such a ce, the pressure that came from a zombie leader wouldn¡¯t work well here. In fact, it made things even worse.

    Due to fear of the leader-level zombies, these zombies would hide in the corners of gaps of the buildings. They would hide themselves at first, but when Ling Mo passed by, they would all rush out violently.

    ¡°Again?¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows as he watched a zombie corpse fall in front of him. ¡°I need to use my spiritual powers to detect what is ahead of us while also having to use it to attack. The consumption of my spiritual energy is just too much....¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling.... Are.... Are you okay?¡± Ye Lian leaned beside Ling Mo and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can still tolerate this level of consumption for at least an hour.¡± Ling Mo smiled as he patted her head, before turning to ask Half-moon, ¡°That guy you mentioned before should be in the aluminum factory, right?¡±

    Half-moon nodded, ¡°I believe he had something to do with this ce when he was still a human. Plus, he told granny toe to this ce before leaving A-City......He needed to do something here, maybe....¡±

    ¡°Since we haven¡¯t met him yet, why don¡¯t you tell us a little bit more about him.¡± Ling Mo continued.

    Half-moon frowned as she began to recall a few details, ¡°Granny said.... He should be about as strong as her, probably....¡±

    ¡°Remove ¡®probably¡¯....¡±

    ¡°But this is exactly what she said. She said that his strength is the same as hers, probably....¡± Half-moon said seriously.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo said, ¡°How much of a difference is ¡®probably¡¯! It doesn¡¯t sound like granny was confident since she was using the words ¡®probably¡¯ to describe him! But....¡±

    Ling Mo let out a sigh and said, ¡°If we are basing the fact that zombie overlords still can¡¯t lie, then the reason for granny to say something like this must be because she has never fought against him before. Without any urate information for reference, we can only n for the worst.¡±

    The strength of the old granny zombie made Ling Mo very impressed. Although he was apanied by powerful female zombies, whose strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated, he still felt a little nervous after hearing this information.

    It was mainly due to the serious injuries that the maid girl sustained after fighting the granny zombie. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his girls might also suffer from such injuries.

    Ye Lian also felt the change in Ling Mo¡¯s breathing. She silently reached out and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s sleeve, and then revealed a sweet smile at him.

    ¡°Probably.... The same.... the same as....¡±

    Half-moon however was still stuck on that issue. She showed an expression that seemed as if she was having a headache and suddenly stomped her foot, making her giant boobs shake, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this word invented by you humans! Why are you asking me?!¡±

    ¡°If we ignore the blood on your body, the strange sunsses on your face, and the female zombie that you¡¯re dragging, you actually look quite like a human right now.¡± Ling Mo muttered.

    Shana turned her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to ignore so many things....¡±

    ¡°.... Speaking of which, did you guys notice that the number of zombies around here have suddenly decreased....?¡±

    They chatted while walking and unknowingly, the number of zombies that rushed out from the shadows had gradually started to decrease.

    Two minutes after Ling Mo had said this, he didn¡¯t encounter any zombies rushing towards him.

    This situation was undoubtedly strange because they were very close to the factory building and the number of zombies should have been even greater.

    ¡°Could it be......?¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo turned his head, a huge ck shadow came rushing towards the top of his head.

    The ck shadow was so fast that Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have time to react after sensing it with his spiritual sense.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 386 Part 2 - Running violently in the sunset

    <h4>Chapter 386 Part 2 ¨C Running violently in the sunset</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After experiencing so many surprise attacks, Ling Mo didn¡¯t panic. He was only slightly shocked by the size of the attacker.

    As soon as the attacker rushed over, everything in front of Ling Mo¡¯s vision becamepletely dark, and a huge sense of oppression came along with it. If it wasn¡¯t because he had a steady resolve, he might have already felt a sense of fear.

    Immediately, several cold lights shed in front of his face.

    If these lights touched him, Ling Mo figured that his head would probably be turned into a puddle of mud.

    Spirit Strangtion!

    The giant ck shadow suddenly let out a loud wail and it¡¯s ws immediately deviated from its target, making Ling Mo feel a gust of wind swipe past his cheek.

    Without waiting for it tond, Ling Mo immediately changed his posture and kicked towards it.

    At the same time, several spiritual tentacles were apanied by this kick, and they rushed towards the shadow¡¯s abdomen.

    Right in the belly!

    *ROAR!*

    The ck shadow let out a roar and fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Whew~!¡± Just a moment ago, Ling Mo¡¯s heart had almost skipped a beat after experiencing such a thrill, simr to riding a roller coaster.

    Ling Mo calmed his heartbeat and looked at the attacker.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    The shadow that fell to the ground was almost the same size as a small car. It was scary just looking at it.

    It had a huge body with needle-like fur, powerful limbs, sharp ws, and radiant sharp teeth....

    ¡°AH! IT¡¯S A COOL GIANT DOG!¡±

    It was a mutant wolf dog! No wonder it was able to sessfully attack Ling Mo. This creature was originally a natural born hunter.

    And the size of this one was much bigger than Hei Si, before she had her weird changes!

    However, although Ling Mo was able to hurt it, this mutant wolf dog quickly picked itself up. Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have enough time to react when he saw the dark shadow rush towards Half-moon.

    To be more precise, it was rushing towards the tbed dolly [1] that Half-moon was pulling....

    It seems that this terrifying creature actually had a bit of intelligence. After failing its attack on Ling Mo, it switched its target to another weak one, the maid girl.

    ¡°It turns out that in your judgement, I¡¯m even weaker than the zombie that is lying right there!¡± After realizing this, Ling Mo suddenly felt depressed.

    Half-moon¡¯s eyes suddenly became redder as she let out a cold snort. She moved suddenly as the shadow approached her.

    She moved so fast that Ling Mo also had some difficulty inpletely capturing her movements.

    He was able to see shes of her and the mutant wolf dog fighting very fiercely. The sound of ¡°BANG! BANG! BANG!¡± continuously echoed. A terrifying pressure could actually be felt the closer one was to the fight.

    The mutant wolf dog moved left and right. Despite its huge body, it was actually very dexterous.

    His abdomen was injured, and blood was constantly sttering out from it, causing the scene to look very bloody.

    But just as the fight was about to get even more fierce, the head of the mutant wolf dog suddenly twisted to the side and then it was kicked flying, smashing into a broken wall.

    It struggled to look up, but its head swayed again andpletely fell back down.

    Half-moon was still standing in an aggressive stance, staring at Ling Mo with a stunned expression.

    She was fighting so fiercely when her opponent was suddenly taken care of....

    ¡°Thanks, if it wasn¡¯t for your help distracting it, my spirit strangtion attack wouldn¡¯t have been so effective.¡± Ling Moughed.

    Ling Mo passed by the stunned Half-moon and approached the mutant wolf dog and said, ¡°I lost my chance for a cool giant dog once, but today I regained it once more.... HEY!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Yu Shi Ran suddenly rushed over, raised her fist, punched through the hard skull of the wolf dog, and pulled out the virus gel.

    To be continued...

    [1] ¨C So I figured out what to call this in English after a week of looking it up. Apparently the correct term is tbed Dolly, instead of a tow truck.

 Chapter 386 Part 3 - Running violently in the sunset

    Chapter 386 Part 3 ¨C Running violently in the sunset

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    At first nce, this gel was very pure. It was most likely very close in transforming into a virus hive.

    Ling Mo had no idea that Yu Shi Ran would suddenly attack the mutant wolf dog. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to stop her from doing it.

    ¡°No.... It wasn¡¯t me... I didn¡¯t do it....¡± Yu Shi Ran held the gel, and quickly shoved it near her neck, as if she was afraid that Ling Mo would rush over to try and take it back.

    Hei Si¡¯s real body woke up. A very tiny head popped out from her main body and swallowed the gel.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to eat it either!¡± Yu Shi Ran¡¯s expression was a bit grieved. She was beingpletely controlled by Hei Si, yet everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on her.

    ¡°You¡¯d better give me a good evolution, at least to make up for the loss that I once again received!¡±

    Ling Mo said angrily, ¡°I was already imagining how cool it would be if he ran wildly in the sunset with me on top of him!¡±

    ¡°But you already destroyed its internal organs...¡± Ya Lin squatted down and looked at the body carefully, then looked up at Ling Mo, ¡°Its intestines would fall out if it ran wildly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the flesh.¡± Shana added.

    However, harvesting a rare mutant wolf dog gel was still a pleasant surprise.

    After Hei Si¡¯s main body swallowed the gel, it fell asleep once again.

    Recalling Hei Si¡¯s evolutionary process, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°The viruses in Hei Si¡¯s body is basically a hodgepodge. It¡¯s abination of various viruses....¡± Ling Mo said.

    At this time, Half-moon had just woken up from her stupor and was about to ask Ling Mo a question when she heard this sentence. She suddenly snorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t your Senior Sister also a hodgepodge?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Mo asked in confusion.

    ¡°Reckless human, weren¡¯t you the one that gave her various viruses for her to consume in her body? I can tell just by smelling her.¡± Half-moon put her arms in front of her and said, ¡°Looking from your expression, it seems like you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, right? Well, there isn¡¯t a problem at this stage, however, there¡¯ll be a lot of dangers when she tries to advance to the overlord level. Granny had warned me before not to eat random stuff.¡±

    ¡°Dangers?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.

    At that time, Ya Lin was bitten by the mutant snake, making her need to swallow the mutant snake gel, which only thenid the foundation for the existence of other viruses in her body.

    Ling Mo also had many doubts at that time, but as far as the results were concerned, there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems.

    But hearing Half-moon say this now, Ling Mo started to feel a trace of uneasiness.

    ¡°She at least needs to have a certain virus in her body upy the majority.¡± Half-moon added, then shook her hair and looked at Ye Lian.

    But what depressed her was that Ye Lian¡¯s gaze was always on Ling Mo.

    ¡°Hateful human....¡±

 Chapter 387 Part 1 - Braking System

    <h4>Chapter 387 Part 1 ¨C Braking System</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The solution that Half-moon mentioned was actually very simple.

    Either let Ya Lin consume huge amounts of zombie virus gels and make the zombie virus within her body dominant again, or simply let her absorb more mutant snake viruses to make her truly be a beautiful snake girl.

    ¡°Senior sister¡¯s intelligence is now the same as a normal person. Although hermon sense is slightly worsepared to ordinary people, she should at least still have some kind of idea of what she wants to do with her evolution, right?¡± Ling Mo muttered to himself, then turned to ask Ya Lin.

    Li Ya Lin thought for a moment before giving an answer, ¡°I think the current path I¡¯m taking is very good. If I had to choose, I¡¯d rather swallow more virus gels of mutant snakes. Remember that mutant python, it was very strong.¡± As she said this, a look of yearning appeared on her face, ¡°Plus, don¡¯t you think that kind of figure is very beautiful? And who knows, maybe after bing a snake, I¡¯ll be able to have children with you.¡±

    ¡°If you were to be like that, it would be even more impossible for you to give birth to children. It¡¯s already hard enough trying to do it between zombies and humans, yet you¡¯re actually thinking of going one step even further.¡±

    Ling Mo scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already spent time to consider this problem. When Senior Sister evolved thest time, there were already some characteristics that appeared which were different from ordinary zombies. It¡¯s honestly toote to correct it now. Moreover, there are many possibilities that can happen in this evolution. There¡¯s no need to follow the normal path anymore.¡±

    Speaking to this, he looked up at Half-moon and then looked at Yu Shi Ran, ¡°Among millions of zombies, you both evolved to the zombie leader level step by step. Before all this, you guys were just nobodies among a group of zombies who¡¯s only instincts were to kill. Although you guys have sessfully advanced this far, back then you might have be someone else¡¯s stepping stone if you had made a small mistake ....¡±

    ¡°What Brother Ling means is that there will always be risks even if you went the normal path.¡± Shana agreed. ¡°It is simr to a college entrance exam. Many people to get in, but only a few people can actually enter a well-known school, maybe one or two from each town ....¡±

    ¡°I have no good opinions on forceful education. Don¡¯t ever use this metaphor again, star student. It¡¯ll wake up some painful memories for me....¡± Ling Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°In addition, there are also random variables that could happen.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I can probably also illustrate the many simrities between the two.¡± Shana said with a shrug.

    ¡°Dark Shana, it¡¯s not your time to shine yet....¡±

    As the group was talking, they entered the factory building.

    Various types of equipment and machinery blocked most of their vision. Under the dim light, red marks could be seen everywhere, unknown whether they were just rust spots or blood stains.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Exploded fragments of mechanical debris could be found everywhere. Not only were the walls ckened, but even the ceilings were as well.

    Upon entering the building, there was a dead body with its skull smashed. His legs were missing, and one arm was pointed towards the direction of the iron door.

    Ling Mo looked back at the iron door of the factory building and saw the obvious signs of damage on the lock. Upon noticing this, he immediately pictured what had happened in his mind.

    During the sounds of explosion and mes were erupting all around, a human was screaming as he ran towards the door. Behind him were his coworkers who had mutated into zombies with red eyes. However, to his despair, the ones ahead of him that had escaped first, mmed the door in order to dy the pursuit of the zombies.

    The survivor shouted in panic, but just as he reached the doorway, he was thrown to the ground and his legs were viciously torn apart.

    Driven by the instinct to survive, he screamed while supporting his half torn body, and continued to crawl towards the door.

    A more violent explosion urred a second time, and the zombies who were devouring him were badly damaged, and he waspletely relieved from the pain to the sweet release of death....

    To be continued...

 Chapter 387 Part 2 - Braking System

    Chapter 387 Part 2 ¨C Braking System

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    When the smoke cleared, the zombies rose up once again after being blown away by the explosion. They immediately rushed to the iron door and began smashing it....

    ¡°I suddenly imagined a lot of things.... Perhaps he was the most unwilling to ept his fate as he died at the beginning of the apocalypse....¡±

    Ling Mo let out a sigh as he went around the corpse.

    ¡°Looking at the expression on your face, it seems like you have sympathy for that deceased.¡± Half-moon asked curiously. ¡°Why is that? He¡¯s been dead for such a long time and you don¡¯t even know him.¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. Just think of it as a unique feeling that humans have. Maybe one day you will recall such a feeling.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Half-moon revealed a pondering expression. In fact, during this entire trip, she has always been observing Ling Mo.

    Why was her kind so attached to this prey...?

    After spending some time, she realized that this human had some unique qualities and behaviors that werepletely different from zombies. He made Half-moon feel that his behaviors were both difficult to understand and interesting at the same time.

    She didn¡¯t even realize that her hostility towards Ling Mo wasn¡¯t as strong as before. This wasn¡¯t because Ling Mo had a special charm or anything like that. It was actually due to the powerful curiosity that she had towards Ling Mo, since he was also the first human to evere in contact with her....

    This was thergest building in the aluminum factory. After entering, Ling Mo noticed that there weren¡¯t any zombies around.

    Ling Mo believed that if there really was an overlord zombie or something close to evolving into one staying in this factory, then this ce would most likely be his den.

    *KUANG* *DANG*

    Ling Mo had stepped on some pieces of iron fragments. The sounds that echoed out were extremely loud in the silent factory building, and even caused Ling Mo¡¯s heartbeat to stop for a moment.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    The female zombies also stopped immediately and looked around in rm.

    ¡°Rather than worrying about himing out and attacking us, why not just lure him out with sounds. We could just wait for him toe out.¡± Ling Mo said casually as he came to his senses.

    ¡°So that was on purpose....¡± Ye Lian smiled stupidly, ¡°I had originally thought that Brother Ling was so stupid to have identally stepped on it.¡±

    Sure enough, being naturally stupid didn¡¯t mean that they were always nice.

    When Ling Mo wanted to respond to thisment, he suddenly felt the atmosphere change. Although his spiritual sense didn¡¯t detect anything, his skin felt a pinching sensation.

    ¡°IT¡¯S COMING!¡±

    Ling Mo immediately became vignt and also pulled out his tactical knife.

    The female zombies consciously surrounded him, setting up an iron-bucket defense.

    Before the other party appeared, Ling Mo¡¯s mind was involuntarilying up with a variety of ideas......

    ¡°HEHEHEHE!¡±

    A coldugh echoed from above them, and then a dark shadow fell down,nding about 30 meters away from Ling Mo and his group.

    The dark shadow was a thin, middle-aged male zombie, with a semi-bald hairstyle. It wasn¡¯t umon to see a semi-bald hairstyle on a zombie, but the unusual thing was that the remaining hair was dyed yellow. Even in the past, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t seen a lot of people with this kind of hairstyle.

    He was wearing a pair of beach pants. His body was lying t on the ground, while his upper body was standing erect, just like a snake. His eyes were very simr to the grandma zombie¡¯s, and his spiritual ball of light was also very chaotic. It appears that he really is an overlord zombie.

    ¡°This uncle here is very stylish. Well, we came here today......¡±

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Uncle Yellow Hair wordlessly crawled towards Ling Mo at an extremely fast speed. Only then did Ling Mo notice that his legs had been cut off from the roots. His arms were extremely long, and his sharp nails looked lethal.

    ¡°Huh? How was he able to climb up there in this condition?¡±

    Although Ling Mo had many doubts, since the other party refused tomunicate....

    ¡°HEY! Do you know Granny from A-City?¡± Half-moon suddenly called out.

    Uncle Yellow Hair, who was moving at a high speed, stopped immediately upon hearing that question.

    At this time, Ling Mo discovered that both his mobility and ability to brake were all done by his little buddy...

    Unlike the rest of the zombies Ling Mo had seen, this Uncle Yellow Hair¡¯s littlepanion was most likely from a special race. The Giant Cock Race.

    The resulting changes allowed him to move at high speed and also allowed him to stop at any time.

    However, after evolving into that, it was unclear whether or not it still had its ability to reproduce....

    Just a moment ago, when he suddenly braked, the ground had even sparked.

    Ling Mo took a risk of blinding his eyes by staring at it for a while, only to discover that within the beach pants, he was also wearing a special shaped aluminum pants.

    ¡°The Front-Brake System......¡±

    After wiping off his cold sweat, Ling Mo looked at this yellow haired zombie, ¡°Um......¡±

    ¡°Insignificant prey, what qualifications do you have to speak to me? As for the lower-rank of my race, what did you wish to say?¡±

    As soon Huang Mao [1] spoke, Ling Mo and Half-moon¡¯s eyes both became gloomy at the same time.

    [1] ¨C Literally means Yellow Haired. Felt like it¡¯s better to say Huang Mao than yellow hair. So we will just stick with that.

 Chapter 388 Part 1 - Direct Smack

    <h4>Chapter 388 Part 1 ¨C Direct Smack</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that the person we were looking for was actually this strange creature.... Does he really know the truth about the virus? Was he really a professor?¡±

    Ling Mo whispered with a dark expression.

    At that time, in theboratory, Half-moon had offered to find Huang Mao as a condition, in exchange for Yu Shi Ran. ording to her, Huang Mao was a professor that most likely had mastered the truth about the virus, which was also part of the agreement she had with Granny in exchange for her cooperation.

    Ling Mo was naturally very interested in this. If he could really understand the secrets and nature of the virus, then he could help Ye Lian evolve without any risk or effects.

    Just look at Shana and Ya Lin. They were both stuck at thest step and both are suffering somewhat from a ¡°sequ¡±. Although he had found corresponding solutions, he couldn¡¯t allow the same mistakes to appear on Ye Lian.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t intend on making this deal. Instead, he took advantage of the zombie¡¯s special attachment for their spouse and tricked Half-moon to lead the way.

    There isn¡¯t anything good to say about this. He was a normal human, facing a zombie without anymon sense. If he didn¡¯t win, then he should really just kill himself.

    ¡°Granny didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Half-moon said nkly. She didn¡¯t think there was any problem with his appearance, but she was extremely dissatisfied with Huang Mao¡¯s attitude. Unexpectedly, she was actually called ¡°low level¡±.....

    Professor Huang Mao narrowed his eyes, then looked at Ye Lian and the rest of the girls. His front-brake system [1] made him spin in ce, ¡°It really is the first time that I¡¯ve seen so many low-levels. This human that youdies brought, is he a gift for me?¡± He nodded, licked his lips and looked at Ling Mo, revealing a look of satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, you guys have learned the politest, human behavior. Giving a gift is a very good habit. I am very satisfied with this gift. Very.... Very... Delicious.¡±

    As he said this, he rubbed his hands as if he couldn¡¯t wait and a trace of saliva could be seening from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Human,e over here by yourself, kneel in front me. As a low-level prey, you can enjoy the honor of being eaten by a high-level creature like me.... As for the rest of you, I will choose a lucky one amongst you to be my next meal.¡±

    ¡°You actually......¡± Shana¡¯s eyes were full of anger. She raised the scythe up in her hands and was prepared to rush over, ¡°I DIDN¡¯T EVEN EAT HIM!¡±

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    Ling Mo stopped her, ¡°These kinds of thoughts should be hidden and not said. You should at least consider my feelings as a prey! Also, are you not bothered that he also wants to eat you? Or does that not matter?¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Forget it, let me deal with this dumbass, you don¡¯t need to fight with him directly.¡±

    He looked around on the ground, then picked up a piece of a machine part. Weighing it in his hand, it has a nice weight and was also a good size.

    Ye Lian and the others were puzzled by Ling Mo¡¯s actions, while Huang Mao was overflowing with drool and expectations. He probably didn¡¯t even care about Ling Mo¡¯s actions. You could hear it from the way he spoke. To him, Ling Mo was a human-shaped non-hormonal roast chicken that exuded a harmless, seductive vor.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Ling Mo took the machine part and walked towards Huang Mao slowly.

    ¡°Good. Good. Good. You¡¯re such an obedient human. Rest assured, I will let you feel a wonderful feeling. The kind of pleasure that you get when you merge with a high-level creature....¡±

    As he got closer to Huang Mao, Ling Mo became more observant towards him.

    This Professor Huang Mao was only half the height of a normal person. His arms were extremely long, and his movement speed was awfully fast. In a fight, this actually was a strong advantage.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 388 Part 2 - Direct Smack

    <h4>Chapter 388 Part 2 ¨C Direct Smack</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    He would be able to constantly attack the opponent¡¯s lower half. Since zombies usually used both arms to attack, they would struggle a lot when facing him.

    However, facing human psychics was a different story....

    Seeing that Ling Mo was getting closer to Professor Huang Mao, Ye Lian seemed a little nervous. Shana¡¯s eyes had also changed color and Ya Lin raised her snake kiss, preparing herself to attack at any time.

    ¡°Come on, human, kneel down and enjoy this feeling. The feeling of being food for such an advanced creature like me, instead of remaining as a piece of useless trash. You should be grateful for this chance....¡± Professor Huang Mao said as he stared at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Kneel....¡±

    ¡°KNEEL YOUR SISTER! [1]¡±

    At this moment, Ling Mo, who had been calm at this time, suddenly revealed a sinister expression, raised the machine part in his hand, and smashed it into Huang Mao¡¯s face as he was looking up at him.

    Professor Huang Mao¡¯s reaction speed was very fast. Although Ling Mo¡¯s movements seemed as quick as thunder, in his eyes however, it was actually very slow.

    However, such an attack that could have easily been avoided by tilting his head, had actually seeded. Professor Huang Mao suddenly became dizzy and could do nothing but watch as Ling Mo smashed the machine part into his eyes.

    *BANG!*

    *BANG! BANG! BANG!*

    Ling Mo rapidly and efficiently smashed Professor Huang Mao¡¯s face as if his life depended on it. The muffled sounds caused by the abuse made both Half-moon and Yu Shi Ran swallow at the same time.

    ¡°THIS IS FOR BEING SO FUCKING STUPID EVEN THOUGH YOU¡¯RE ALREADY AT THIS AGE! THIS IS FOR BEING SO FUCKING COCKY! THIS IS FOR TELLING ME TO KNEEL! DON¡¯T YOU FUCKING KNOW THAT THE CHINESE ONLY KNEEL TO THEIR ELDERS! Kneeling to an enemy.... WHY DON¡¯T YOU JUST FUCKING TELL ME TO GO ON NATIONAL TV AND KNEEL IN FRONT OF EVERYONE!

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    While Ling Mo cursed, he also didn¡¯t forget to attack at the same time. At the current angle from where he was standing, this condescending position was suitable for his attack method.

    By the time Professor Huang Mao was able to recover to his senses, Ling Mo had hit him more than a dozen times already.

    And soon as his arms moved, Ling Mo heavily threw the parts on his face, then jumped onto a machine tool, and picked up a long rod.

    ¡°Damn you, sly human!¡± Professor Huang Mao snarled unclearly, his lips and gums were smashed, and even some of his strong teeth were loose.

    ¡°Ever heard of self-serving? You want to eat me? Come and get me.¡±

    Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Huang Mao¡¯s face was covered with blood and his eyes werepletely swollen into a seam. Although his bones weren¡¯t broken due to his excellent defensive abilities, his face on the other hand, had turned into a drum. It had beenpletely smashed in.

    He shouted out in anger and rushed to the machine tool, leaping high, but suddenly felt as if invisible ropes from the ground had grabbed his body.

    ¡°One, two! GO!¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed the rod, raised it high to the back of his head, and smashed down multiple times towards Professor Huang Mao¡¯s head.

    *BANG! BANG! BANG!*

    It was another round of heavy beatings, and the female zombies were all stunned. Yu Shi Ran even unconsciously covered her head with her little hand and looked at Ling Mo nervously.

    ¡°Atst. EAT MY STRIKE!¡±

    After beating the shit out of Professor Huang Mao, Ling Mo yelled and leapt forward, using the force from his jump to thrust the rod into his stomach.

    As the rod pierced through the skin and fat, Ling Mo felt as if he had prated a ball of glue, which was difficult to prate. Therefore, Ling Mo released a dozens of tentacles, and targeted the same position as the rod, and crazily stabbing into the same area continuously.

    ¡°AHHHHH! GO THROUGH!¡±

    *PUCHI*[2]

    After the rod prated Professor Huang Mao¡¯s belly, Ling Mo had also nailed him to the opposite wall.

    *WHEW~!*

    Ling Mo took a deep breath, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and spoke to the professor, who had been beaten into a pulp, ¡°Prior to this, I had thought it was unreasonable for you not to have a beer belly.... However, now, I really have to thank you for that.¡±

    ¡°Damn you Human....¡± Professor Huang Mao cried out weakly, ¡°I¡¯m a high-level....¡±

    ¡°High-level? Facing such a low-level prey, have you been able to even touch me?¡± Ling Mo responded with a gloomy expression.

    Huang Mao stared stupidly at Ling Mo and let out an unhappy roar.

    Ling Mo turned around and shrugged at Half-moon, ¡°He is much weaker than the old Granny.¡±

    Half-moon stared at Ling Mo as if he was a monster and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you are too ruthless as a human....¡±

    She quietly dispelled some thoughts in her mind....

    ¡°Let me cut him.¡± Ya Lin appeared in front of Professor Huang Mao in a blink of an eye, preparing to cut his neck with the snake kiss.

    ¡°No, No. If I wanted to kill him, he would have been dead already.¡± Ling Mo grabbed Senior sister and looked at Huang Mao meaningfully. ¡°I still have something to ask this semi-bald, yellow-haired, iron-penis, high-level piece of trash....¡±

    Professor Huang Mao stared at Ling Mo with his red eyes, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I was born with Yellow Hair!¡±

    ¡°Well fine, Huang Mao. Cooperate and answer my questions.¡±

    Ling Mo pressed his palm against the end of the stick and watched as Huang Mao waved his arms in vain trying to catch him. Whenever he wanted to grab the rod directly, the tentacles wrapped around it would rise up like a snake and attack his eyes....

    [1] ¨C Basically same thing as fuck you.

    [2] ¨C Sounds of stabbing apparently.

 Chapter 389 Part 1 - Itâ€™s Dangerous Out There

    <h4> Chapter 389 Part 1 ¨C It¡¯s Dangerous Out There</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    This Professor Huang Mao was really too weak. In fact, even Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly.

    When he had jumped on the machine tool, he had intended to fight him only for a moment, and if a bad situation urred, he could take advantage of the height difference to deal with the yellow-haired zombie slowly.

    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that he could easily hit him from that distance without any risks... Ling Mo immediately changed his strategy and decided to go all out while opportunity presented itself.

    The first time when Ling Mo had used the machine part to smash him, Huang Mao could say that the attack onlynded because it was a ¡°unexpected¡± sneak attack. However, the second time Ling Mo was able to beat him with an iron rod, it simply proved that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight Ling Mo.

    However, judging from the struggle they just had, this yellow-haired zombie has at least reached the level of zombie leader in strength. The defensive ability of his skin and bones were also good.

    As forbat experience, he was miles apart from the old grandma zombie. He had almost nobat experience. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t understand how the ferocious grandma came up with the conclusion that they were ¡°Simr in strength¡± ....

    ¡°Although I knew that the word ¡®simr¡¯ said by a zombie was absolutely unreliable, this disparity is far too great.... Hey, baldy, are you really a professor?¡±

    Ling Mo held the iron rod in ce and asked.

    Although his spiritual power was being consumed at an elerated pace, Ling Mo had nothing to fear as he still had half a bottle of the spider queen blood in his backpack.

    ¡°Low-level.... Despicable.... Damned .... Despicable....¡± The yellow haired zombie was still thinking of new vocabry words to curse at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Your vocabry is so pathetic....¡±

    After Ling Mo smashed Huang Mao¡¯s abdomen another dozen times, he finally stopped cursing.

    ¡°Even after turning into a zombie, the nature of your mouth is still the same... I¡¯m still a little convinced that you must be some sort of an expert.¡± Ling Mo said. ¡°I think we can talk now, right?¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°I never realized he was such a terrifying human before....¡± Half-moon gazed nkly at the scene in front of her and whispered.

    Huang Mao¡¯s look towards Ling Mo also finally changed. As a zombie, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but as a high-level zombie, he also had his principles.

    He looked down on humans, and also looked down on any rank lower than his.... He naturally couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was being abused by his food....

    Imagine the feeling of someone¡¯s cat suddenly abusing them....

    After being stared at by Ling Mo for a while, Huang Mao finally spoke, ¡°When I was a low-level human, that was indeed one of professions.... But it was just by name. I didn¡¯t really teach. However, I was usually on a show on TV.... Maybe you guys have seen me on TV before.¡±

    *PFFT*

    Ling Moughed and suddenly had a bad premonition, ¡°Just in case, let me take this time to ask first. You¡¯re not that kind of person who pretended to be a PH.D. graduate from a foreign university and came back to go on TV and promote his book in order to scam money, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah? No.... I¡¯m an honorable zombie....¡± The yellow haired zombie squinted with his swollen eyes and said proudly, ¡°You know those wildlife shows? The ones that go to the wild and take pictures of various creatures. I would make those professionalmentaries....¡±

    ¡°You make it sound soplicated when it¡¯s really just a children¡¯s program!¡±

    Ling Mo interrupted his words and asked in a very depressed manner, ¡°Then what did you study after you awakened your memories?¡±

    Huang Mao¡¯s eyes narrowed even more, and a serious look suddenly appeared on his bloody face, ¡°When I just woke up, I couldn¡¯t ept the fact that I was actually a human before, so I did some tests for verification. You can¡¯t imagine the feeling of knowing that you were a high-levelled creature, but one day you suddenly find out that you have such a dark and weak past....

    ¡°I went to some ces which were in my memories, especially the memories that stood out the most. I went to the TV Station, my home, my lover¡¯s house, the home of some host.... And I found out that I really was a human before! The reason why I managed became a high-levelled creature was all because of the virus! I felt that as long as I studied and grasped the virus thoroughly, I couldpletely abandon this weak body.... So, I began to study it.¡±

    Huang Mao said with excitement. You could tell that his previous life as a human wasn¡¯t as sessful as he made it out to, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been trying to make money from children¡¯s programs.

    For an old man like him who believed that he had unrecognizable talent, often had a dark heart.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 389 Part 2 - Itâ€™s Dangerous Out There

    <h4>Chapter 389 Part 2 ¨C It¡¯s Dangerous Out There</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After recovering his memories as a zombie, Huang Mao was so disgusted with his former human identity. It was conceivable that those memories weren¡¯t very pleasant.

    Ling Mo thought for a while and asked, ¡°What level were you at that time?¡±

    ¡°Level? Do you mean as a zombie? Huang Mao moved his gaze from Ling Mo and looked at Ye Lian, who was more than ten meters away from them, and pointed his finger at Ye Lian, ¡°Simr to her.¡±

    Advanced Level ¨C Late Stage.... It seems Huang Mao belonged to the type that recovered a lot of memories.

    Without waiting for Ling Mo to ask, Huang Mao began to consciously exin his research process.

    At first he had wandered aimlessly around, doing various research on arge number of zombies....

    His process was way bloodier, but the conclusion of his experiments were consistent with Ling Mo¡¯s discovery. Swallowing the virus gels directly was more efficient than eating meat.

    However, Huang Mao wasn¡¯t satisfied with this result and was determined to find another way. He somehow found a shortcut after recklessly messing around.

    ¡°Originally, I used to have thighs.¡±

    Huang Mao touched the area where his thighs were supposed to be with his long arms and said with regret, ¡°I could run fast even with only hardened knees, but due to this, the speed of my evolution had slowed down significantly. I knew that if this situation didn¡¯t change I would eventually get eliminated. So, I ate the rest of my excess thighs and then started to use my front leg [1] to move, causing me to be constantly excited without knowing it due to the friction from the ground. Originally, this method was just used to help assist me with my problem, however it turned out that this method had also directly stimted the virus.¡±

    Having said that, he turned his head in a strange way, revealing the back of his head, and spread open the measly amount of hair he had left.

    A ckened needle appeared clearly in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes. As one would have expected, the other end of the needle was inserted into his virus hive.

    ¡°But all of these steps that I took were actually all detours. I¡¯m much weaker than other zombies of the same rank and even my deformed limbs have started to change. I came here to make this for myself....¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Huang Mao nced down and said, ¡°I used to be a resident of this area. When I was sixteen, I took after my father and worked as an ironworker. This factory was built over my old house. So, I have a strong attachment to this ce. Not to mention, there aren¡¯t any powerful creatures over here. Allowing me to just hide here and slowly improve. That old granny made me realize that the outside world was dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that the virus is actually the most primitive of life forms, and evolves very quickly?¡±

    Saying this, Huang Mao¡¯s gaze looked very mysterious, ¡°The zombies have be far more perfect than humans now. Ordinary zombies can only be considered as growing embryos. They have a certain amount of virus within their bodies, and these viruses will grow and gradually spread throughout the body and begin to transform it, making their strength stronger, step by step. Their skin¡¯s defense would also be enhanced. And finally, consciousness would be generated.¡±

    Once they reach the second stage, this should be considered as a transition period, which is also the period with the highest elimination rate. This period basically relies on the instinct to act, whether it can evolve depending on the individual difference and luck. After breaking through this period, consciousness will be generated, mostly fuzzy memories of some remaining human aspects. The zombie at this time can be counted as a semi-finished product, just like her...¡±

    He pointed to Ye Lian, and then moved his hand to Shana again, ¡°Once they reached this phase, they would be considered a real zombie. From that moment on, when the virus has fully invaded the human body and has be an existence that coexists within the body, that is the real beginning.¡±

    ¡°The easiest way is tobine one¡¯s virus with a higher-level virus, which would then stimte the virus. When a deadly threat is felt, the virus in the body will naturally elerate evolution no matter the cost. However, because it is a threat, generally zombies wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to try and obtain the virus of a higher-level zombie.... In fact, who would have thought that evolution could be such a simple thing.... Huh?¡±

    Huang Mao tried very hard to widen his eyes andughed, ¡°Hahaha.... Sooner orter, humans will perish. There will no longer be any hidden rules, no stress, no stupidity....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrank, as his tentacles pierced directly into Huang Mao¡¯s mouth, and destroyed his rather fragile internal organs, ¡°Although this attack is disgusting, it was necessary to stop your bullshit....¡±

    He pulled out the rod and watched as the Professor fell to the ground, ¡°A piece of weak trash like you actually dares talk about human extinction.¡±

    [1] ¨C If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s talking about his penis

 Chapter 390 Part 1 - The Seriousness Of A Zombie Lasts Only For A Second

    <h4>Chapter 390 Part 1 ¨C The Seriousness Of A Zombie Lasts Only For A Second</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The internal organs of the yellow-haired zombie werepletely crushed. Although this attack consumed much of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual energy, he was able to take care of him in an instant.

    Ye Lian walked up, removed the virus hive from his corpse and handed it to Ling Mo.

    From its appearance, it looked almost the same as the old granny¡¯s, but it looked slightly deformed.

    A normal shape of a virus hive looked simr to a pigeon¡¯s egg. His virus hive looked more like a broken shell, there were some cracks that had appeared and some parts of it were also dented in.

    ¡°Such a poor quality. However, at least I learned something new about zombies in the wild. It turns out that not only do they have individual differences in strength, but they also have very different personalities....¡±

    Ling Mo put away the virus hive, sighed, and said.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING ABOUT WILD ZOMBIES? AND WHY ARE YOU CALLING US WILD?!¡±

    After yelling those two sentences, Half-moon turned her attention to Yu Shi Ran, ¡°You should be returning Shi Ran to me now, right?¡±

    ¡°Um well.... ¡°Ling Mo approached in front of Yu Shi Ran, reached out with his hand and grabbed her neck as she stared at him, then tugged at Hei Si, ¡°Look, she won¡¯te off.¡±

    ¡°You obviously don¡¯t want her toe down! Do you think I¡¯m fucking blind?! I can clearly see that you¡¯re not using any strength!¡±

    Half-moon took a deep breath after shouting a series of questions, making her huge twin peaks go up and down, almost as if it was a roaring sea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    She walked over, grabbed Hei Si¡¯s main body and pulled. As soon as she tried exerting her strength, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly turned nk and she fainted.

    Ling Mo quickly caught Yu Shi Ran in his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re too impatient. Look at what you did now. She fainted. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that they are now one. Could it be that you awakened your female instincts and no longer like this little girl anymore?¡±

    ¡°You.... STOP SPOUTING NONSENSE!¡± Half-moon looked angry, anxious, and a little overwhelmed.

    She even felt a trace of regret in her heart, but the female zombie didn¡¯t know how to describe the feeling.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay, right? I... I understand now, I won¡¯t try to force her toe down again. But then, when will Shi Ran be able to leave with me?¡±

    Half-moon¡¯s train of thought was still rtively simple. She had already forgotten that this agreement was made between the two of them.... Based on the current situation, it was clear that Ling Mo had nned on fooling her right from the very beginning.

    This was indeed the case. Ling Mo had no way of making Hei Si take the initiative to remove herself from Yu Shi Ran, nor would he force her out of Yu Shi Ran.

    ¡°Perhaps after gathering seven virus hives, she might decide toe down.¡± Ling Mo replied casually.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Half-moon subconsciously touched the back of her head. Having heard the terms ¡°virus hive¡± and ¡°virus gel¡± often, she knew what they were. Anyways, to her, it was just a way to differentiate them. Half-moon had collected a good amount, so she at least had a good understanding of what a virus hive was.

    After taking a long nce at Yu Shi Ran, Half-moon Revealed a determined expression and nodded very seriously, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll bring them to you.¡±

    ¡°What? You actually agreed.... How does collecting virus hives have anything to do with hering down? How did you convince yourself to ept this statement?¡±

    Although Ling Mo was quite shocked, he still pretended to be normal on the outside.

    Looking at Half-moon¡¯s readied appearance, Ling Mo felt that she might go crazy on the spot if he told her he was just ¡°teasing her¡±.

    *Cough* Cough* ¡°Then good luck....¡±

    Ling Mo nced down at Yu Shi Ran. At this time, in the spiritual world, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s spiritual activity was intensely fluctuating.

    This meant that she was fully awake and a little excited.

    As for being the central control of her body, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Hei Si to make her pretend to ¡°pass out¡±.

    ¡°Fortunately, Hei Si didn¡¯t fall asleeppletely, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to fool Half-moon.¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo felt relieved, he suddenly heardughter. The sudden sound made Ling Mo feel a chill down his spine and he immediately looked around with vignce.

    But apart from the corpse of the yellow-haired zombie, who else could be here?

    To be continued...

 Chapter 390 Part 2 - The Seriousness Of A Zombie Lasts Only For A Second

    <h4>Chapter 390 Part 2 ¨C The Seriousness Of A Zombie Lasts Only For A Second</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Did I mishear? That¡¯s impossible, my spiritual strength hasn¡¯t bottomed out yet...¡± Ling Mo was confused as anotherughter sounded from inside his head.

    This time, Ling Mo heard it clearly. Thisughter belonged to a female and from her voice, she couldn¡¯t have been over fifteen years of age. Her voice sounded very pure and very cheerful.

    At the same time, a trace of spiritual fluctuations conveyed from the direction of Hei Si¡¯s main body.

    ¡°Is it Hei Si?¡± Ling Mo looked at the furry scarf in surprise.

    Who would have thought that after such a short time, Hei Si would evolve to the point where she would be able to use spiritual energy to simte humanughter....?

    However, whether she was able to speak or not was still unknown.

    ¡°Not bad, my dream dog wasn¡¯t wasted for nothing. You should keep up the good work.¡± Ling Mo touched that scarf as if he was trying to give it encouragement.

    But from the perspective of the other female zombies, Ling Mo¡¯s current actions were the same as him holding a minor zombie loli, staring at her with a perverted smile, and rubbing her neck with his fingers at the same time......

    After disposing of the yellow-haired zombie, Ling Mo inspected the workshop again and finally found a small office.

    This office was cleanerpared to the other rooms, but there were densely packed scratches on the walls, resulting in a lot of lime debris to fall on the ground.

    Based on the height of the scratches, this was done by the yellow-haired zombie, since most of the scratches were carved directly with nails.

    Ling Mo crouched down and took a closer look at the carvings. He became surprised when he found out that other than scratches, there were actually dates, and also some words.

    ¡°My body has already mutated, but I still have human memories. All my instincts have also changed. Should I still be called a zombie or a new kind of human?¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°There must be a reason for our existence. Maybe this is a subversion of human beings. Everything will be reborn in destruction.¡±

    Looking at the words he carved, it seemed much more sensible than what he had said.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that a zombie would consider the connection between people and zombies so seriously, while also considering the future of this world......

    ¡°It still feels very difficult to ept...... If this continues, what happens if they start thinking about deeper issues? With a zombies¡¯ ability, it would be much easier for them to find a military factory or arsenalpared to a human. If that happens....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp turned numb, he quickly shook his head, before continuing to read on.

    But the following words were all ¡°I want to eat meat¡± multiplied by n, extending until the bottom of the wall waspletely filled.

    ¡°It turns out that he was only serious for just a moment, that scared the shit out of me....¡±

    Ling Mo had quickly lost interest in the wall, and he quickly found a nket from a cab.

    Perhaps this nket was used by one of the staff in the past to cover their legs or to take a nap.... Although it was slightly musty, it could still be used to cover the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s smaller than expected, but in this way, they would have toy much closer....¡±

    As Ling Mo was humming a song while setting up the ¡°bed¡±, four figures were looking at each other in dismay behind the fence of a factory.

    In the dusk, four bloody animal costumed characters stood together, constructing a very creepy scene.

    ¡°That¡¯s so strange. They aren¡¯t wearing any camouge like us, yet why isn¡¯t there even a single corpse on the road?¡±

    The rabbit stared, puzzled at the old blood stains on the ground and said.

    The axe in her hand was stained with blood, and it seemed that a battle had already taken ce.

    The smiling bear said in a somber voice, ¡°Maybe the bodies were all eaten....¡±

    Before he even finished his words, the rabbit had already decked him in the stomach, ¡°EAT YOUR SISTER! What about the blood?! Was all the blood licked clean?¡±

    ¡°Then does that mean they¡¯re hiding?¡± The crying bear asked.

    Rabbit said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? What made you think I know? Forget it, searching for them everywhere isn¡¯t going to solve our problem. Big Dumb Wolf¡¯s nose isn¡¯t very useful here either. You¡¯re all simply fucking useless...¡±

    The giant wolf who was being scolded could only lower his head and silently take two steps back.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they heading towards the aluminum factory? We¡¯ll go there first and prepare an ambush. When they arrive there, tired and exhausted, we can kill them all with the element of surprise!¡±

    The rabbit smiled, waved her axe, and said.

    ¡°This could count as thest robbery we do before heading to X-City. You all need to get your spirits up! After obtaining those supplies, we might be able to build a small force in X-City. hehehe......¡±

 Chapter 391 Part 1 - Where is the Expertâ€™s Enlightenment?

    <h4>Chapter 391 Part 1 ¨C Where is the Expert¡¯s Enlightenment?</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    *Creak~~*

    Inside the aluminum factory, an iron door was gently pushed open, and a rabbit¡¯s head popped out through the crack.

    Although the giant wolf¡¯s nose wasn¡¯t working, when they had entered the aluminum factory, they had discovered several corpses that were currently being eaten, which made the rabbit immediately overthrow her previous judgement.

    Ling Mo¡¯s group had already arrived at this deste ce in advance.

    Although the Rabbit didn¡¯t know why they had chosen toe here, she was already too hungry for their supplies to even care about it.

    There was no doubt that the rabbit was very good at acting and also had a decent amount of strength. Inside the rabbit suit was a pretty crazy woman.

    There were two reasons why she wanted to leave S-City and go to X-City. First was because the materials in S-City were scarce. But the more important reason was because she gradually discovered that some survivors had begun to unite against her.

    ¡°Crazy Rabbit, Professional Robber¡±, these were some of the names that the rabbit was known for.

    ¡°Big stupid wolf, the smell here shouldn¡¯t affect you. You should be able to smell their location, right?¡±

    The rabbit asked as she walked forward.

    The giant wolf followed closely and replied, ¡°Their scent is scattered. I¡¯m guessing they visited many areas, but the area that is the most concentrated now is there in the middle.... I¡¯m sure of it, they must be in the middle of that workshop.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± The rabbit looked happy. ¡°Since they¡¯re in a tight enclosed space, that¡¯s even better for us....¡±

    After arriving near the workshop, the rabbit first observed from a distance and confirmed that Ling Mo didn¡¯t leave any one to guard the area. After confirming this, she began to think less of Ling Mo.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°It seems that they think they¡¯re strong enough not to worry about whether or not a zombie would sneak up on them....¡±

    The rabbit sneered and waved at the two bears, ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff that you guys prepared?¡±

    ¡°We got this from an abandoned car on the road, even though most of it has already evaporated, it should still be barely enough to use.¡±

    The smiling bear brought a bucket of gasoline and said.

    The crying bear shook arge stic bottle in his hand, which contained thick sticky blood.

    With so much fresh blood, it should be enough to attract the other zombies to the factory.

    ¡°Although there are very few zombies nearby, we had already lured some zombies to the door with zombie meat, so I don¡¯t think there should be any problems. Once you guys are ready, start immediately. Remember, we only need to tire them out!¡±

    The rabbit gnashed her teeth and said.

    The smiling bear immediately approached the wall quietly and began to pour gasoline along the wall. At the same time, the crying bear walked over and prepared to stter the blood as well.

    At this time, the rabbit had already started to move back. She nned to look at the situation from a distance before making a move.

    However, just as she retreated to a corner, she suddenly felt something cold against her neck. When she turned her head to look back, she saw Ling Mo standing behind her, and a tactical knife had pierced into her head piece, which was now right on her neck.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face had a very repulsive smile on his face, ¡°Hi, didn¡¯t expect us to meet again....¡±

    ¡°You......¡±

    ¡°Care to tell me what you¡¯re doing here? It can¡¯t be because you couldn¡¯t bear leaving me could it?¡± Ling Mo twisted his neck and asked.

    The rabbit didn¡¯t dare to move now. She could feel that her whole body seemed to be bound by some invisible rope.

    ¡°How did you guys.... How did you find us...?¡± The rabbit was a little confused.

    ¡°Oh please, I was staying in a zombie infested area, how could I not be prepared?¡± Ling Mo sneered.

    Actually, his spiritual tentacles only covered the workshop. If the rabbit hadn¡¯te too close to the workshop, even if they were having a dancing puppet show somewhere else in the factory, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t even have noticed them.

    However, he wasn¡¯t going to tell this weakness to his enemy....

    Ling Mo now feels that he was being yed by the rabbit. This bald woman was definitely not that timid. In fact, her behavior was simply daring.

    From the industrial park.... No, she followed them from the entrance of S-City....

    ¡°I.... I was actually being forced.¡±

    The rabbit¡¯s voice suddenly changed to a crying tone, and her pitch suddenly got higher.

    ¡°Ah, crying for help is useless.¡± Ling Mo smiled devilishly. ¡°Did you really think I would still believe you?¡±

    The rabbit tilted her head slightly, and when she looked back, she discovered that both the bears and the wolf werepletely surrounded.

    The giant wolf¡¯s superpower was his sense of smell. His opponent was Yu Shi Ran.

    ¡°Hehe, a little loli....¡±

    Although his heart was ecstatic, the giant wolf raised the spear in his hand without hesitation.

    Since they were surrounded, he had no other choice but to kill this little girl, and then attempt to escape!

    To be continued...

 Chapter 391 Part 2 - Where is the Expertâ€™s Enlightenment?

    <h4>Chapter 391 Part 2 ¨C Where is the Expert¡¯s Enlightenment?</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    But right when he was about to stab her, the giant wolf suddenly remembered the rabbit¡¯s words, ¡°Even that little child could easily kill you bunch of trash....¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The giant wolf didn¡¯t even see how Yu Shi Ran avoided the spear, and suddenly felt that his whole body suddenly became weightless as he fell heavily onto the ground.

    Before he could even struggle, a huge force came flying behind his head, even with the steel wiring inside, the entire wolf¡¯s head was instantly ttened.

    Blood mixed with some strange colored liquid started to flow out from the gaps of the head. Yu Shi Ran lifted her feet, and took a deep sniff.

    But soon, she started to ¡°vomit¡±, ¡°It stinks so bad.... Sure enough, that hateful human smells much better.¡±

    The death of the giant wolf was deeply imprinted onto the two bears, who were currently being stared at by Ya Lin and Shana.

    The smiling bear had a ruthless personality and directly took out a lighter, ignited it, and threw it to the ground.

    The mes ignited instantly, and the two bears took advantage of the firewall that separated them for a moment, and immediately ran.

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles were not afraid of fire, and these two idiots were immediately dragged back to the wall of fire by their legs.

    By the time they crossed the wall of mes, their whole bodies were already on fire.

    There was nothing they could¡¯ve done; the costumes were very mmable......

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°When you guys wanted to set us on fire, you guys should have also be mentally prepared for the consequences in the case that you failed, right?¡± Ling Mo said.

    Having said that, Ling Mo still let Shana kill them to end their suffering after listening to the screams of the two men.

    The rabbit waspletely stunned already. She said, ¡°We only wanted to lure you out and let those zombies keep you busy, while we stole your supplies.¡±

    ¡°If we had gotten injured, would you have let us go?¡±

    Ling Mo shrugged and asked.

    The rabbit didn¡¯t speak again; she chose another way to answer.

    As there was only Ling Mo and her here, she believed that she still had a fighting chance.

    The rabbit quietly unzipped its side zipper, then suddenly rolled out from that side.

    Ling Mo felt that the tip of the knife suddenly lost focus on his target and was shocked.

    But what shocked him the most was that the rabbit turned out to bepletely naked. She didn¡¯t wear anything under that rabbit suit!

    The naked rabbit took her axe and leaped high, then attacked Ling Mo from the air with a very strong momentum.

    The rabbit was fuming right now. She thought that her n was perfect, and even if she were to suffer a loss, she would at least still seed.

    Unexpectedly, in the face of a man whose power was far beyond herself, any n she made was nothing more than a joke.

    Ling Mo only had to discover her ns in advance topletely make it into jokes.

    But what annoyed her the most was that this guy had clearly discovered them, yet he chose not to jump out to them in advance but decided to be an oriole that was behind the cicada, who was stalking the mantis.

    Did he not have an expert¡¯s enlightenment?! [1]

    If he had confronted them directly, the rabbit was 100% sure that she would have escaped before things turned ugly, instead of being defeated one by one like now!

    ¡°GO DIE!¡± The rabbit yelled and the axe ¡°whooshed¡± down as it swung towards Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    However, Ling Mo stood still and didn¡¯t move even a bit. With just a spiritual disturbance, he heard a muffled sound ¡°BANG!¡±. The axe was directly deviated from its direction and chopped the ground.

    The rabbit crouched on the ground and looked at Ling Mo with an angry look. He was currently staring at the rabbit¡¯s chest and a certain triangr area with interest, ¡°You actually weren¡¯t wearing anything underneath that suit. Were you afraid of adding weight? No, that can¡¯t be right. How much weight could a set of underwear add...... Sure enough, you really are perverted....¡±

    After experiencing it once already, Rabbit knew it was useless to try and run away, and she felt a deep sense of crisis.

    Few of her attacks seemed to be unintentional, yet also deliberately making her approach closer to the direction of the workshop.

    Ling Mo naturally noticed this, but he didn¡¯t really care....

    Ye Lian was standing over there. Not to mention, there was also a wall of fire. However, Shana and the others were currently also putting out the wall. Ling Mo estimated that the fire would not be able to reach inside and spread.

    *BANG!*

    Ling Mo avoided another attack and walked towards the rabbit with a smile.

    But it was at this moment when the rabbit suddenly stepped really hard on the ground and broke the bottle full of blood.

    At the same time as her feet werepletely torn open by the ss, the wound was thoroughly drenched in the blood of the zombies.

 Chapter 392 Part 1 - The Crazy Rabbitâ€™s Struggle

    <strong> Chapter 392 Part 1 ¨C The Crazy Rabbit¡¯s Struggle</strong>

    There was a trace of viciousness and determination in the rabbit¡¯s face, her expression was very sinister, ¡°Trying to force me to death? Even if I, your mother, was destined to die today, I¡¯ll take all of you down with me!¡±

    As she said this, she leapt again,nding on the roof of the workshop, waiting for the mutation to ur.

    ¡°This blood belonged to a high-level zombie, so the mutation will be much fasterpared to the scratch of an ordinary zombie! You probably thought you won, right? You want to kill me? It¡¯s not going to be that easy!¡±

    The rabbit let out a nasty grin. Although it seemed slightly strange as she wasn¡¯t wearing anything, one could easily feel her craziness just by looking at her face.

    It was only until now that Ling Mo reacted. He had to admit that the rabbit¡¯s behavior was way beyond his expectations.

    When a normal person felt the threat of death, he or she would either be scared, unable to move or try to flee desperately. This was a rtively normal response. There were also cases where some people, who were a little more determined would most likely fight to keep their lives.

    But, it was very rare for one to throw everything out the window and wish to die together with their enemies.

    ¡°You really are a crazy rabbit....¡± Ling Mo stared at the rabbit on the roof with a stunned look.

    Under the glow of the fire, the naked figure was bursting withughter.

    The rabbitughed and said, ¡°When I saw you kill those two bears, I already knew you wouldn¡¯t show mercy to me, nor would you allow me to run away. Although I¡¯m not as strong as you guys, I will not wait for death. That isn¡¯t my style! After I mutate and eat all of you, who knows, maybe I might immediately evolve to the next level! By the time I reach the advanced level, I will regain my intelligence!¡±

    By the time she finished speaking, her expression had be quite scary, almost as if she was about to have a seizure.

    ¡°You¡¯re much more terrifying than that guy that just wears the rabbit mask to kill people. Does wearing a full rabbit suit instead of just the mask increase your insaneness by double the amount? However, I must admit, the show you acted out was very good. I really believed you at first.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the rabbit and said.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA.......¡± As her blood began to boil, the rabbit¡¯s expression became more insane, ¡°You¡¯re regretting it now aren¡¯t you? Regretting the fact that you were such an idiot, right?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to regret. After all, I¡¯m not the one that suffered a loss. However, I did get to see a good show. But yourpanions acting wasn¡¯t as good as you. For example, the wolf should have at least shouted, ¡®I¡¯ll be back!¡¯ That would have been much more appropriate and maybe one of the bears could have shouted, ¡®wait for me¡¯.... Seems like I went off topic. What I wanted to say was.¡±

    A slight smile appeared on the corner of Ling Mo¡¯s mouth and he suddenly gave the rabbit a very sympathetic look, which made the rabbit immediately feel ufortable all over, ¡°A human being that is infected by a high-level zombie will slowly and painfully rot before dying. I¡¯m afraid your grand vision is probably not going to be achieved.¡±

    The rabbit¡¯sughter came to an abrupt stop.

    Her expression slowly turned to horror and before turning into disbelief. But under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, she began to be pressured. Her gaze became crazy again as she hysterically shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Impossible! Even if I am to rot, I will make sure all of you be food for my stomach first! Especially you, you disgusting piece of shit! Other than trying to deceive and bully a woman like me, what else can you do?!¡±

    Seeing that Shana and the girls had turned to look at him, Ling Mo quickly waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t even know her! She probably can¡¯t think properly right now. Although it sounds like she was a poor woman from what she said, some people like to use this as an excuse to do all those bad things to others after suffering setbacks. This makes me feel so disgusted. Many serial killers had tragic childhoods. Does having such a childhood give them the right to have a free death exemption medal because of that? That¡¯s such an insane sense of logic!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear such a serious talk. Was this also part of human behavior?¡± Ya Lin revealed a pondering look.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 392 Part 2 - The Crazy Rabbitâ€™s Struggle

    Chapter 392 Part 2 ¨C The Crazy Rabbit¡¯s Struggle

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    A part of the brick wall Ya Lin pushed down had already put out some mes underneath it, but the wall of fire wasn¡¯tpletely extinguished.

    ¡°Looking at the fact that she casually nned to kill us, it¡¯s not difficult to know what type of personality this woman has.¡± Ling Mo snorted and said.

    ¡°How do you know that I was the one that came up with it?¡± Rabbit said andughed. ¡°Are you just guessing blindly now?¡±

    Ling Mo smiled, ¡°The three of them were all willing to risk their lives by going close to the workshop to follow through with the n, while you were hiding behind them, waiting to reap the benefits. Don¡¯t tell me this is your team¡¯s habit of taking care of females. I also know that you¡¯re trying to stall for time right now, so that you can mutate and have the satisfaction of killing us before youpletely lose your mind, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Humph....¡± The rabbit didn¡¯t respond. Her skin had begun to redden, and her pupils had also begun to erge. Wisps of blood started to be spread in her eyes.

    The mutation was something that would ur in the next ten minutes, and she would soon feel power from within her body....

    In the rabbit¡¯s mind, she had already decided that the first thing she would do after mutating was to kill this young man.

    Compared to Ya Lin¡¯s and Ye Lian¡¯s attacks, Ling Mo¡¯s disdainful eyes and words annoyed her the most.

    ¡°You could never understand the suffering I¡¯ve experienced......¡± The rabbit gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me.¡±

    Just like Ling Mo expected, people who were like the rabbit, would never have a change of heart even before dying.

    ¡°Humans are really ridiculous. They would rather be the thing they hate most in order to kill someone.... It¡¯s obviously just one-sided, there isn¡¯t even any deep hatred at all....¡±

    Shana coldly snorted and said, ¡°Even with my human way of thinking, I still can¡¯t understand it. Is it because I haven¡¯t fully matured......¡±?

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve spoken enough. Actually, if you just surrender right now, I may let you go, but....¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo suddenly shot out a spiritual tentacle, his target was the rabbit¡¯s spiritual ball of light.

    However, the rabbit in the process of mutating had sharp senses and suddenly jumped up. Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles missed their target and barely rubbed past the triangr patch of hers.

    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡±

    The rabbit mmed her hand down and reached out using a grabbing motion but ended up catching nothing but air.

    After all, even if it was materialized, it was just spiritual energy....

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR POWER!¡± The rabbit hadn¡¯t evennded yet and felt another st of energy flying towards her. She quickly forced herself to move to the side, making the tentacle pass through the side of her waist this time.

    ¡°Why would I tell you...?¡±

    Ling Mo decided to use several tentacles this time. The rabbit couldn¡¯t escape, her lower calf was hit and her abdomen was also injured.

    When the rabbit fell from the roof, her eyes had already begun to turn red. However, just as she fell in front of Ye Lian, a spiritual tentacle directly prated her forehead.

    Thest scene she saw before she died was Ye Lian¡¯s eyes turning red....

    The rabbit suddenly understood that this whole fiasco was a joke to Ling Mo.

    Perhaps Ling Mo killed her in advance because he didn¡¯t want to see the disgusting process of her gradually rotting....

    ¡°The crazy rabbit¡¯s final struggle....¡±

    Ling Mo slowly walked over, crouched down, and threw the rabbit suit on top of her to cover her naked body.

    Seeing Ye Lian was still staring at the rabbit, Ling Mo looked at her curiously, and suddenly discovered that the blood in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes slightly shrank to the middle, as if it was alive....

    ¡°The brink of evolution......¡± Ling Mo suddenly became a little bit excited. He grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s hand and stared at her carefully for a while.

    ¡°Someone ....... There was actually someone who was willing to be a zombie....¡± Ye Lian suddenly revealed a foolish smile. ¡°If-if that¡¯s the case.... Brother Ling doesn¡¯t have to worry about people not being friends with you.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly froze.

    Ye Lian continued to say, ¡°She.... When she saw me at the end, she didn¡¯t seem scared....¡±

    Looking at Ye Lian¡¯s foolish smile, Ling Mo suddenly sighed, and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°For some reason, I suddenly am afraid of letting you evolve. If you somehow understand this person¡¯s personality, what if you....¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t n to exin anything to Ye Lian. In fact, the current Ye Lian and the girl he grew up with in his memory, had many ovepping points.

    Regardless of who she was, she was still very pure in nature as long as we don¡¯t use human standards to judge her.

    A girl cannot be considered evil because she eats chicken. Simrly, Ye Lian is only consuming gels due to her instinctual needs.

    But judging from her thought process, she has always been thinking about Ling Mo silently. Although she doesn¡¯t say much most of the time, but in her heart, she is not inferior to Shana and Ya Lin¡¯s dependence on Ling Mo.

    ¡°Although you won¡¯t feel ufortable, my heart will feel distressed.... But if you don¡¯t evolve, I will also be bothered.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a little upset, but after feeling Ye Lian in his arms, he felt peace in his mind.

 Chapter 393 Part 1 - Quadra Kill

    Chapter 393 Part 1 ¨C Quadra Kill

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°But I.... I¡¯m still willing to be a zombie!¡± Ye Lian with a firm tone and a serious expression, suddenly said.

    ¡°I know......¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Ye Lian earnestly repeated, ¡°It¡¯s true! As long as... Brother Ling doesn¡¯t mind....¡±

    Not surprisingly, Ye Lian became lost with words, and she showed a confused expression again, as if she had a sea of thoughts in her head but couldn¡¯t find the right words to express it.

    A few secondster, Ye Lian made an expression that seemed as if she was about to cry. Although she was unable to cry, Ling Mo still instantly fell for it as her big bright eyes stared at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind! Of course, I don¡¯t mind! I understand now, I will definitely help you evolve!¡±

    Ling Mo paused for a moment, before suddenly realizing that he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    All these problems were his personal thoughts. Ye Lian would never have such extensive thoughts.

    It¡¯s not surprising his heart would feel distressed because Ling Mo always thought of Ye Lian when she was a human.

    ¡°The evolution of zombies is so weird. These overlord zombies already have such unique personalities, I¡¯m definitely sure Ye Lian will be able to retain hers....

    That also means that my original intentions have never changed.¡±

    After obtaining some rity, Ling Mo brightened up, and at the same time, looked at Shana who was wearing a smirk on her face in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that creepy smile! Am I not allowed to feel sad sometimes?!.... Oh god, saying this now for some reason gives me the goosebumps....¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did I miss?¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Half-moon¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Ling Mo. As soon as he turned around, he saw that Half-moon was dragging a zombie corpse, and was looking at the scene in front of her, surprised.

    When the rabbit hadunched her attack, she happened to be away from the area. Ling Mo thought that with her zombie leader rank, she wouldn¡¯t get lost, so he was toozy to go look for her. But he didn¡¯t expect her to return so soon.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ling Mo asked, pointing at the corpse.

    Half-moon just smiled and honestly replied, ¡°My dinner.... Ah! What are you doing!¡±

    A few minutester, Half-moon was crouching in a corner holding a virus gel of inferior quality in one hand while drawing a circle on the ground with the other, as sheined, ¡°He¡¯s obviously an insignificant human. Yet, he stops me from eating my dinner using a healthy diet as a reason.... What does a healthy diet of a human have to do with me!¡±

    After disposing of the corpse, and noticing that the fire wasn¡¯tpletely extinguished, Ling Mo went and found some wooden boards nearby, and then brought both the tbed trailer and nket over as well.

    Sitting in the half-open workshop with the fire burning, while leaning against the three zombie girls, naturally felt veryfortable.

    Yu Shi Ran, under Hei Si¡¯s control, crawled over andy on Ling Mo¡¯s leg.

    At first, she felt some resistance in her heart, but the smell of ¡°delicious meat¡±ing from Ling Mo¡¯s body quickly made her indulge in lying close to him, even showing a happy expression.

    By the time she put her hand on Ling Mo¡¯s little buddy and grabbed it with some satisfaction, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was Hei Si or Yu Shi Ran exposing her hunger for it.

    ¡°Forget it, letting her touch it won¡¯t make her pregnant.¡±

    Ling Mo had tried to pull it away, but she didn¡¯t let his little buddy go and he feared that he would hurt himself if he used more force, so he gave up.

    Once Ling Mo epted the current situation, he suddenly found that in fact, it was actually quitefortable....

    Being able to be surrounded by beauties while he slept. In addition, he also found a way to help Ye Lian¡¯s evolution. Being so busy these past two days, his hard work finally paid off, and Ling Mo was finally able to rx.

    He leaned on Ye Lian¡¯s soft chest, while one arm held Shana¡¯s small hand, and the other was in Ya Lin¡¯s embrace. Under the cover of a nket, he soon fell asleep.

    The sleeping Ling Mo seemed to have removed all precautions and vignce. The three female zombies quietly added firewood to the fire, while staring at Ling Mo¡¯s sleeping face with very focused and affectionate gazes.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 393 Part 2 - Quadra Kill

    <h4>Chapter 393 Part 2 ¨C Quadra Kill</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Don¡¯t any of you move your mouths.¡± Shana suddenly nced around and said.

    Ye Lian swallowed her saliva and shook her head.

    Ya Lin licked the corner of her mouth and said with bright eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not moving my mouth.... Just watching is fine....¡±

    Half-moon sat on the edge of the tbed. The maid girl that was lying on it was still struggling. However, due to her body not being fully recovered, she wasn¡¯t able to move freely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name. How does Li Zi [1] sound? I remember when I was human, I really loved eating those. But now, when I think about the taste, I find it very repulsive.¡±

    Half-moon looked back at the maid girl and said to herself, ¡°That hateful human always keeps saying that you won¡¯t regain any memories. But I feel that after you regain your intelligence, it might actually be a good thing that you can¡¯t remember any of your human memories.¡±

    Having said that, Half-moon suddenly nced at Ye Lian and the others with the corner of her eyes, and then secretly, she extended her hand, slowly, to the maid girl¡¯s neckline.

    ¡°Aiyah [2], Li Zi, how could you bite me....¡±

    When Ling Mo woke up the next morning, he discovered that Half-moon had left, and had also taken the maid girl with her.

    Shana held her arms in front of her and seemed as if she was mimicking Half-moon. She presented with a simr stance and tone, and she also shook her chest in a simr manner. However, with her size, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t able to see it go up and down at all....

    ¡°I wille back when I have collected seven virus-hives! If something happens to Shi Ran at that time, I will definitely eat you!¡± After Shana finished speaking, she put down her hands and went to pick up her scythe. Her face suddenly showed a crafty expression, ¡°That¡¯s what she said. When she was leaving, her eyes kept going back and forth between you and Sister Ye Lian. She had a veryplicated expression on her face.¡±

    ¡°In the end, she still walked away with my maid. I had thought that after sprouting such a bountiful chest, that lesbian nature of hers would disappear with it....¡± Ling Mo said as he stroked his chin with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°What do you mean by sprouting? It already sprouted, it¡¯s just very small...¡± Shana red at Ling Mo, then straightened her chest and said.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    In any case, Half-moon would return sooner orter, and she would being back with gifts. Both Ling Mo and Yu Shi Ran had no objections to this.

    Ling Mo had dly epted this offer, but Yu Shi Ran on the other hand was unhappy.

    She stared at Ling Mo¡¯s back and clenched her fist tightly.

    ¡°Hey, even if you want to curse at me behind my back, can you please stop staring at me.¡± Ling Mo looked back at Yu Shi Ran, who had her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and said, ¡°The whites of your eyes don¡¯t hide anything, it¡¯s even worse than rolling your eyes! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this when you took advantage of me for the whole night.... That being said, how is my pet by the way?¡±

    ¡°HUMPH!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran coldly snorted. With Half-moon not being around, Hei Si didn¡¯t seem to forbid her from speaking. ¡°Why the hell should I tell you! Your pet is just sleeping, but for some reason I feel like my heartbeat is in sync with hers. In addition, I feel like something inside me is squirming around, making me feel all itchy. Perhaps she¡¯s evolving.¡±

    Ya Lin revealed a charming smile and leaned on Ling Mo¡¯s body, ¡°Your mouth says no, however your body is very honest....¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about you damn Vixen [3]?!¡± Yu Shi Ran clearly didn¡¯t understand her, but she still immediately made a counterattack.

    Ya Lin straightened her body, her soft waist made her seem charming and sexy regardless of her posture. ¡°Wrong, I¡¯m a snake spirit. I look forward to seeing what I be after recing all the viruses with the mutant snake virus.¡±

    Would normal people look forward to these types of things....?

    With Yu Shi Ran joining the party, it felt like it has be noisier.

    Four zombie girls, ranging from a small adult loli to a twenty-year-old senior sister and an unknown organism that was currently undergoing change....

    ¡°I¡¯m the only normal being....¡± Ling Mo revealed a trace of helplessness.

    The talkative zombie girls turned to look back.

    ¡°You are definitely not normal.¡±

    ¡°A little.... not even a little bit....¡±

    ¡°Not even your body has a normal smell.¡±

    ¡°Would normal people stick with us?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his nose, ¡°Was it necessary for all four of you to shit on me......?¡±

    ¡°HeHe.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough! Does my pet also want to kick me while I¡¯m down? You took advantage of mest night as well!¡±

    When they finally reached the abandoned car, Ling Mo and his team got into the slipper-like car again, and then drove out of the industrial park.

    There was no benefit in staying in a ce full of poisonous gas for too long. As for the small S-city, Ling Mo has no interest in it and wanted to return directly to X-city.

    As they reached closer to X-city, they found more and more abandoned vehicles on the road. Eventually, even with Shana¡¯s god-like driving skills, there was no way for her to get past them with the slipper-like car.

    [1] ¨C Literal Chinese Trantion ¨C Pears

    [2] ¨C Chinese way of crying out in surprise or in pain.

    [3] ¨C In Chinese it can mean a lot of things for example a foxydy, fox spirit, or vixen. In this case she means a vixen.

 Chapter 394 Part 1 - Machine Gun Girl

    Chapter 394 Part 1 ¨C Machine Gun Girl

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    When they first came here, they had taken the road from A-City, but they chose to take a different route when they decided to return.

    Now it seems that rashly choosing an unknown route was definitely a reckless decision.

    The reason Ling Mo wanted to continue going down this route wasn¡¯t because he wanted to satisfy the curiosity of the female zombies, nor was it to implement the theory that ¡°A man never goes back to his ex...¡±

    ¡°By not taking the highway, we have avoided the dangers of meeting the Falcon Camp, but the troubles we face now aren¡¯t necessarily any better.... Who knows how far X-City is from here?¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed the edge of the vehicle with one hand and jumped off lightly while his spiritual tentacle took down a zombie that had rushed towards him.

    Once their vehicle was forced to stop, more than a dozen zombies came out from the gaps between the abandoned vehicles on the roadside.

    They all were emitting a peculiar stench from their bodies, and went straight after Ling Mo.

    One of the female zombies was still wearing her high heels on her right foot. She quickly supported herself using the abandoned vehicle and jumped over the hood. Uponnding, she rapidly ran towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°Being the primary target has really be my most distinctive feature. Damn......¡±

    From an outside perspective, it looked like he wasn¡¯t doing anything as he stood still, but his spiritual tentacles had already manifested.

    In such a rtively empty area, zombies at different speeds, which gave Ling Mo a lot of breathing room, making it easier for him to handle.

    ¡°Humph, humans are troublesome.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran stood up from the back of the vehicle and coldly snorted.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    But as soon as she said this, a zombie corpse suddenly flew right at her head.

    As a leader-level zombie, if Yu Shi Ran wanted to avoid this zombie, it was as simple as breathing to her, but Ling Mo gave Hei Si amand through their spiritual connection right then.

    So, the great zombie leader could only stand there and watch as a dirty female zombie grewrger, flying directly at her head....

    ¡°BANG!¡±*

    Hearing the muffled sounding from the back of their vehicle and Yu Shi Ran¡¯s scream, Ling Mo revealed a smirk of satisfaction.

    For such naughty girls like her.... They needed to be taught well....

    When the apocalypse urred, this road was clearly the first choice for an escape route for arge number of survivors.

    Simrly, they didn¡¯t expect that theirpanions, who were panicking with them a moment ago, would suddenly mutate into a zombie and turn their escape route into a one way ticket to hell.

    After handling these zombies, Ling Mo jumped on a truck and looked towards the direction of X-City, his face disying a helpless expression.

    From just a nce, the endless road was full of abandoned vehicles. From time to time, you could see zombies wandering back and forth between the gaps.

    Although there weren¡¯t too many zombies, it was still definitely troublesome.

    At the sides of the road were green iron walls with many gaps. The paddy fields behind it were covered with grass. Ling Mo didn¡¯t know how many deadly threats were lurking from within.

    ¡°Compared to an invisible threat....¡± Ling Mo shook his head, turned around, and jumped off the car before waving his hands to the girls. ¡°It seems we can only walk.¡±

    As for this decision, the zombie girls epted it happily.

    In fact, they were so excited that they seemed as if they were elementary school students going out on a field trip for the first time.

    Watching them jump from car to car, beheading those zombies one by one, whileughing continuously, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but show a pleased expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Ling Mo suddenly thought of something and quickly shook his head. ¡°How could I be pleased with this!?¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 394 Part 2 - Machine Gun Girl

    Chapter 394 Part 2 ¨C Machine Gun Girl

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    While Ling Mo and his team were walking along this road, somewhere far away from them, a helicopter was slowlynding on the roof of a service station.

    A zombie instantly rushed towards the helicopter but was hit by a series of bullets while running and fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

    After the helicopter hadnded, a woman carrying a machine gun jumped out from it and looked indifferently at the zombies that rushed towards her.

    ¡°Rat-(a)tat-tat!¡±*

    Heavy gunfire sounded, tearing the zombies to shreds.

    One zombie that survived the onught continued to rush towards the woman.

    Looking at the sharp ws and twisted faceing closer to her, the woman¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She swung her machine gun around, sweeping away a few zombies on the side, kicked the knee of the zombie that was rushing towards her.

    At the same time, she turned and moved sideways. A pistol suddenly appeared in her left hand and arrived at the back of the zombie¡¯s head, who was forced into a kneeling position. With a sound of a ¡°BANG¡±, she killed him.

    As soon as the other men and women got off the helicopter, only this woman was still standing on the rooftop.

    After the helicopter took off, a handsome man raised his cor and smiled at the machine gun woman, ¡°Lucy, you really deserve the title of a meat grinder. It really is a pleasure to work with you....¡±

    ¡°Captain Liu Bao Dong, let¡¯s just talk about the situation of this road and the details of our mission.¡± Lucy furrowed her brows and interrupted him.

    ¡°It seems like Miss Lucy is an anxious person.¡± Liu Bao Dong had a gentle expression on his face, but with Lucy¡¯s indifferent gesture, his thin eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything about your group¡¯s existence to the Falcon Camp. On the contrary, we¡¯ve given you some information about them. This time your senior management has sent you as the vanguard, presumably to get a better understanding of the situation....¡±

    ¡°Whatever the Falcon Camp does, has nothing to do with us. X-City is a big fat cake. They won¡¯t be able to eat it all, neither would they have the energy to stop others from dividing it up. I¡¯m mainly here to check if there is a suitable area. As for your Air Force regiment¡¯s deal with us, it will naturally be reached.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Every sentence that Lucy spoke, gave a very formic feeling. With her cold face and gothic hairstyle, she seemed like a cold elegant woman from some vampire movie.

    The only difference was; she was more violent......

    ¡°We had already talked about some of the details on the helicopter. We can¡¯t transport your group straight into X-City, so the only other way is to go in from this road. Considering the fact that the team you guys sent to as the vanguard disappeared thest time, we will join you this time.¡±

    After Liu Bao Dong finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said in a slightly ironic tone, ¡°Seriously though, couldn¡¯t you guys send more people?¡±

    ¡°With you following behind us, wouldn¡¯t we be more at ease? It¡¯s still unclear how ourpanions disappearedst time.¡± Lucy shrugged and replied coldly.

    Another woman with curly hair quickly interjected with dissatisfaction, ¡°Do you think that their disappearance is rted to us? We did send them here before we separated!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s response was unexpected, ¡°Personally, I have doubts.¡±

    ¡°YOU ACTUALLY SAID IT! YOU ACTUALLY ADMITTED IT IN FRONT US!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong waved his hand, took out a cell phone and brought out the map, ¡°It is more than ten kilometers from here to our destination....¡±

    ¡°Did you really havend so far?¡± Lucy interrupted him again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there other ces that could be easy tond other than here?¡±

    Lucy nced again at the corpses on the ground and the distant zombies that were attracted by the blood. ¡°And because you guys didn¡¯t clear the corpsesst time, it led to a crowd of zombies near this rooftop, we wasted so many bullets.¡±

    ¡°Who could have known that he would disappear?!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong was flushed with anger, he closed the phone with a ¡°snap¡± and said, ¡°There are also a lot of zombies on this road. We will save your energy ording to the agreement. Just watch us clear the road!¡±

    He turned to face the other four people. ¡°The road is dangerous, but we are ready to risk our lives to send our allies safely in.... through this dangerous road! Air Force! NO FEAR OF SACRIFICE!¡±

    Although there was a pause in the process, these words still sounded very hot-blooded.

    After Liu Bao Dong shouted the slogan, he raised one arm and was ready to enjoy the uniform response of his team members....

    But soon, he noticed something amiss in his team member¡¯s line of sight, and their expressions were a little strange....

    He looked to the direction of their eyes and became stunned.

    Several figures were quickly approaching from a distance. Their stunning figures and the ease at which they could kill zombies made their jaws drop in amazement.

    At the end of that group was a young man who had his hands in his trouser pockets and it seemed as if he was taking a stroll. The zombies got so close to him that it gave everyone the feeling that the next second, he would be killed on the spot, however all the zombies that got closer than 2 meters fell to the ground immediately and died....

 Chapter 395 Part 1 - Whatâ€™s worse than saying itâ€™s not my business?â€¦ Just Passing By!

    Chapter 395 Part 1 ¨C What¡¯s worse than saying it¡¯s not my business?... Just Passing By!

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Holy shit....¡±

    Liu Bao Dong stared at the scene in front of him with a stunned expression. When he woke up from his daze, his face suddenly felt hot.

    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t said anything, but now he felt as if he had given himself a heavy p on the face.

    Can¡¯t you people just hurry up? Why do you guys have to show off like that....

    At this point, Lucy raised her machine gun again and stood at the edge of the rooftop, ¡°You guys better shut your mouths. Look at how many zombies were attracted by your shouts.¡±

    Just before, there were only about a dozen zombies that were approaching them, but the sounds of the helicopter were too loud. Even the noise from Lucy¡¯s machine gun waspletely covered by it.

    More zombies approached towards their direction from a distant highway and would soon reach them after a few minutes.

    As soon as this problem was pointed out, their attention was immediately diverted from Ling Mo¡¯s party.

    ¡°FUCK! Why are there so many!?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong watched as hundreds of zombies appeared near the service station. Their movements were just like a monkey¡¯s, extremely fast and agile. He couldn¡¯t help but panic and his face became pale.

    Lucy stared at him, revealed a sneer, and thought to herself, ¡°I heard that the Air Force wasn¡¯t capable of fighting on ground. It seems to be true. They¡¯re already so scared after seeing only this number of zombies. They probably think that it¡¯s not safe, since they aren¡¯t up on the air....¡±

    ¡°We should have taken the opportunity to escape just now when we were talking! If you already knew that they were approaching us, why did you insist on talking to me at that moment!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong¡¯s ability to handle stress was horrible. Seeing that the zombies were getting closer, he quickly closed the iron gate of the rooftop while yelling at Lucy.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    It was mainly because of Lucy¡¯s cold tone that he had a sense that he had been yed around with.

    Lucy coldly snorted, ¡°Escape? If you¡¯re not going to clear these zombies from higher ground, are you nning to y with them on the highway?¡±

    ¡°YOU!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong had panicked for a moment. After thinking about it for a moment, he felt that his me was indeed unreasonable.

    He stared at Lucy with a displeased face and didn¡¯t speak again. His handsome face right now looked more like a scared maiden.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, you guys could have stopped the helicopter in the air, attracted enough zombies over, and continued clearing them out. This would have made things so much easier.¡± Lucy shrugged with a face full of ridicule, ¡°But, who told you guys to be so arrogant?¡±

    Are you fucking kidding me......?

    Liu Bao Dong gritted his teeth and stared at Lucy, cursing her in his heart, ¡°Bitch! Always looking for faults! If it wasn¡¯t for you asking us to escort you, who would want to go on the ground and seek death!?¡±

    And plus, you obviously knew they were approaching us, why the fuck didn¡¯t you say anything?!

    Was it to watch me get humiliated? Or could it be that she just wanted to take this opportunity to show off!?

    Looking at Lucy¡¯s expression, Liu Bao Dong felt that he already knew the answer to this question.

    This arrogant woman would probably answer, ¡°I have no obligation to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I personally like the current situation.¡± Lucy raised the machine gun. Her long legs in leather boots stepped on the edge of the rooftop and she stared at those zombies with no fear.

    One team member couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±

    Lucy lifted her leather coat, revealing the chain wrapped around her body, and replied without looking back, ¡°Because it¡¯s exciting.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Crazy bitch.¡±

    Liu Bao Dong cursed again, but he could only stand her at that moment.

    More and more zombies have appeared from below, making him more anxious by the second. Looking from a distance, Ling Mo and his party were still approaching quickly towards them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They must have heard the noise from the helicopter. Running so fast over here, are they nning to help us? That¡¯s probably it since they saw our helicopters. Most people would definitely want to be friends with us....¡±

    Thinking to this point, Liu Bao Dong felt a little calmer, and the other members of the Air Force also had simr ideas.

    ¡°They seem to be very powerful. In that case, our losses should be a little smaller.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them not to help us, right? Seeing such a powerful armed organization, they would definitely want to attach themselves to our banner....¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a Falcon.... No, not possible. Falcons would never appear in this direction.¡±

    Several members had different ideas, but one thing inmon with all their ideas, was that they all believed Ling Mo and his team would definitely help them.

    When the first shot was fired, they immediately began firing at will, trying to keep the zombies from overtaking the service station.

    At least, long enough for the ¡°foreign aid¡± to arrive....

    To be continued...

 Chapter 395 Part 2 - Whatâ€™s worse than saying itâ€™s not my business?â€¦ Just Passing By!

    Chapter 395 Part 2 ¨C What¡¯s worse than saying it¡¯s not my business?... Just Passing By!

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Due to being surrounded by zombies for the first time, their performance wasn¡¯t very good.

    Many bullets missed, allowing many zombies to rush closer to them.

    Fortunately, Lucy¡¯s urate marksmanship saved them. Not only that, she was also able to quickly kill the zombies that had climbed the drainpipes.

    She fired calmly; her eyes remained very cold...

    There were about 300 zombies at most on this road. Although the number wasn¡¯trge, when faced by a few people, it still felt terrifying.

    Lucy¡¯s performance appeased these members to a certain extent. Even though theyckedbat experience on the ground, they were still professionally trained. After calmly down, they were able to perform much better.

    ¡°They¡¯re close!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong had been looking forward to the arrival of Ling Mo and his group. He had realized that even if they all sacrificed themselves, they may still be unable to send Lucy to X-City.

    This request from Lucy and her group seems to be a kind of retaliation due to the disappearance of their vanguard....

    In fact, Ling Mo¡¯s group was really close to them.

    In addition, Ling Mo¡¯s group started being more and more rxed.

    Other than a few zombies who would turn around and attack them, most zombies were drawn to the direction of the service station.

    ¡°Being able to get here by helicopter, it¡¯s definitely the Air Force Regiment.... But why would theynd in this ce? If they wanted to go to X-City or S-City, they could have just flown over....¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ling Mo was full of doubts. But these kinds of things were none of his business, so he decided not to worry about it.

    As they approached the service station, Liu Bao Dong and the others were looking forward to their arrival. They even stood on the service station rooftop surrounded by zombies with excitement, watching them from a distance...

    Among the group, two agile figures suddenly stopped for a moment......

    ¡°Ling Mo, look, there are humans.¡± Ya Lin pointed with her finger.

    ¡°Hu-Chi* Hu-Chi*¡± Yu Shi Ran panted twice, rubbed her palms together, and a look of extreme excitement appeared on her innocent Loli face, ¡°Food......¡±

    ¡°Hey, calm down. At a moment like this, we should take this opportunity to just pass by them. They are all carrying machine guns. What would we do if we rashly approached them and got identally injured? As long as they stick to their positions, nothing should happen. This isn¡¯t an urban area where there is an endless stream of zombies....¡±

    Ling Mo also stopped for a moment and said.

    Shana agreed and nodded, ¡°Yep. From the looks of it, they are armed and not weak trash. We should hurry up and take the opportunity to increase the distance between ourselves and them.¡±

    ¡°En... En [1]!¡± Ye Lian nodded eagerly, but her face was clearly confused.

    After looking at the service station, Ling Mo decisively led the female zombies directly through the area....

    Liu Bao Dong was stunned, and his team members were dumbfounded.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ling Mo¡¯s group hadpletely crossed the road directly opposite of the service station that Liu Bao Dong had the word ¡°MOTHERFUCKER!¡± multiplied by a couple thousand times, pass through his mind.

    ¡°WTF! You just passed by like this! That¡¯s even worse than just being a bystander! Even if you didn¡¯t want to be allies with us, you could at least help!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong quickly realized something. Not only did this group have no intentions of helping them, they also took advantage of the situation by quickly passing through when Liu Bao Dong and his group attracted all the zombies in the vicinity.

    No wonder their movements were much faster just now. It turns out that they were simply going to take advantage of this!

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at them angrily. With them or without them, we¡¯re all stuck in this situation now.¡± Lucy said coldly. ¡°If you have so much time to rx, quickly take out all your grenades and get rid of these zombies. The main entrance is about to be broken soon....¡±

    As soon as Lucy finished speaking, a crashing sound came from below.

    A mutant zombie jumped forward and broke the ss door.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong cursed again.

    [1] ¨C If you still don¡¯t remember what EN means in Chinese ¨C It¡¯s basically saying yes or agreeing to something.

 Chapter 396 Part 1 - Your Mouth Says No, But Your Body Does This To Me

    Chapter 396 Part 1 ¨C Your Mouth Says No, But Your Body Does This To Me

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Around an hourter, Ling Mo had led Ye Lian and the girls into X-City.

    But here was another industrial area. There was still quite a distance before they reached the inner-city.

    There are several industrial areas around X-City. However,pared to the newer high-tech zone they had just passed, this ce looked slightly more run-down.

    Ruins from explosions and fires were found everywhere and asionally there were a few office buildings standing alone by itself.

    When Ling Mo and his team passed by a door, they noticed that the door was covered with blood, and had a sign that had gold characters, making it look rather miserable: XX Electronic Technology Company.

    A burnt car had blocked the door and upon looking inside, you could see a burnt corpse sitting there with his head strangely bent to one side.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even find a single means of transportation. Maybe we should find a ce first?¡±

    Ling Mo felt in his inner pockets and thought.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to help Ye Lian evolve, but they first must find a rtively safe ce.

    After all, this was another new method, and who knows what would happen during evolution.

    Perhaps the evolution will cause a rtivelyrge amount of movement that attracts the attention of others, or maybe even attract arge number of zombies....

    As for the people they left behind, Ling Mo didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to them.

    They didn¡¯t do anything wrong; they were just passing by. Would those people reallye after them just because of that reason?

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a dormitory building in this kind of industrial area? If that¡¯s not possible, finding a secure office building is also fine.¡±

    Ling Mo said while killing several zombies.

    He wasn¡¯tcking in his daily necessities; however, his food intake has been increasing as his physical fitness improved.

    To replenish arge amount of physical energy, it is necessary to absorb more calories.

    Currently, the zombie¡¯s saliva could only be used as a stimnt for him. He was still far from reaching the level of the girls where he could just replenish energy by simply absorbing more viruses.

    Even if he was immune to a small amount of the virus, Ling Mo would not attempt to consume a virus gel directly without careful consideration......

    ¡°Actually, I absolutely would never try it.¡± Ling Mo quickly made a final judgement in his heart. ¡°After Ye Lian¡¯s evolution isplete, I¡¯ll go collect food and hunt more mutant snakes to help purify Senior Sister¡¯s virus.

    ¡°Tch, humans are so troublesome.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran interjected again. However, as soon as she finished, Ling Mo flicked her forehead.

    ¡°An insignificant human actually dares to hit me.... HEY! Stop flicking me!¡±

    The little zombie loli revealed her teeth and wanted to attack Ling Mo, but under the control of Hei Si, she changed from being in an aggressive posture to an affectionate one and started to rub against Ling Mo¡¯s leg.

    ¡°I WILL BITE YOU TO DEATH AND THEN EAT YOU!¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed Yu Shi Ran¡¯s back cor with his hand and lifted her up to keep this zombie loli away from his thighs, ¡°Don¡¯t always suddenly hug people¡¯s thighs like that. Can¡¯t you have some human morals.... No, that¡¯s not right. Zombie morals? Senior Sister was right. Although your mouth said no, but your body tells me otherwise ....¡±

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK DID I DO TO YOU! AHH! HUMAN!¡± The zombie loli obediently kept her posture but roared with an angry look on her face. ¡°AND WHAT IS ZOMBIE MORALS? I NEVER LEARNED THAT WORD WHEN I WAS A HUMAN!¡±

    Shana shed a zombie in front of her before pointing to the side, ¡°What about over there? It doesn¡¯t seem to bepletely burned.¡±

    The building she was referring to didn¡¯t seem that far away, but actually they would still need to make two turns to get there.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 396 Part 2 - â€“ Your Mouth Says No, But Your Body Does This To Me

    Chapter 396 Part 2 ¨C Your Mouth Says No, But Your Body Does This To Me

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    As they got closer, it became clear that this was a well-built building. The entrance was blocked by a broken-down car and an explosion seems to have happened. The ss was shattered and there were traces of smoke and fire.

    Although the exterior of the building wasn¡¯t great, it was far from the main road and the area in the front and back entrance was rtively wide.

    Even if zombies were toe, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for them.

    There weren¡¯t too many zombies in the building, probably due to the ground floor being practically destroyed.

    Although there were two mutant zombies, in the face of such a powerful group, they couldn¡¯t do anything. They at most could only be two more gels in Ling Mo¡¯s huge virus gel reserve.

    After clearing all the zombies in the building, Ling Mo found a rtively clean office to stay in.

    Ling Mo¡¯s mood suddenly lifted. He had been moving non-stop for the past few days and was finally able to find a ce to rest for a while.

    The female zombies were also excited. They kept exploring the rooms, leaving the tidying and cleaning of the room to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Watch the darts....¡±

    Shana found a pen from the desk and threw it gently. The pen made a ¡°swoosh¡± sound as it flew directly at Yu Shi Ran.

    DANG!*

    Yu Shi Ran opened her mouth and caught it with her teeth, snapping it in two.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that there was still some residual ink inside the pen....

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Oh.... Hi kitty [1].¡± Shana said with a smile.

    Yu Shi Ran foolishly licked her lips, ¡°What is this, it tastes a little weird....¡±

    ¡°This is what I¡¯m talking about, can¡¯t you have some self-respect at the very least....¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head while bringing the two sofas in the room together.

    Yu Shi Ran suddenly pursed her lips and revealed a lonely expression, ¡°I miss Half-moon.¡±

    ¡°Zombies also have the feeling of missing someone?¡± Ling Mo asked casually.

    ¡°En. Half-moon¡¯s scent....¡± Yu Shi Ran sniffed, then jumped onto the desk and let her two legs dangle on the table side. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that too?¡±

    Ya Lin shook her head, ¡°We haven¡¯t been separated from Ling Mo. Even if we¡¯re not together for a short time, our......our.... uh.... Shana, you exin.¡±

    ¡°Even if we are separated for a short time, our souls are all still together.¡± Shana helped Ya Lin answer.

    ¡°En!¡± Ye Lian nodded in agreement.

    The three female zombies were getting along more and more and also had great chemistry with each other now.

    At first, Ling Mo had felt that this was because of his spiritual connection with them, however, now he would rather believe that zombies also had feelings....

    ¡°Perhaps the spiritual connection yed...... a supporting role!¡±

    Ling Mo nodded secretly.

    ¡°Hmph, both of you are weird anyways. One is full of multiple kinds of viruses while the other.... seems like she¡¯s half-human and half-zombie....¡± Yu Shi Ran muttered.

    ¡°Hey, I say a few words to you, don¡¯t get carried away!¡±

    Li Ya Lin¡¯s pupils instantly changed color. The circle of amber felt very eerie, and a strong sense of oppression came along with it.

    Shana leapt violently and fell directly in front of Yu Shi Ran. Her foot stepped on the edge of the table. Her face was right in front of Yu Shi Ran¡¯s. Her pupils turned red and her expression was extremely cold, but the corner of her mouth revealed a smirk, ¡°Little girl, say that again. What did you mean by half-human?¡±

    Usually, if a little brat saw this kind of situation, they would probably be frightened to death. But Yu Shi Ran moved her head forward and gritted her teeth, ¡°You want to fight? Come....¡±

    Her voice didn¡¯t even finish speaking when her eyes rolled up suddenly and she slumped down from the desk.

    ¡°You guys obviously won¡¯t fight her, why bother scaring her....?¡±

    Ling Mo came over and stretched his hand to take a look at her, then reached out and touched the scarf-like Hei Si, ¡°I¡¯m guessing either Hei Si got stimted by your coercion or perhaps she¡¯s about to evolve again.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hei Si swelled up strangely, her translucent silver wires stretched out, wrapping Yu Shi Ran in it.

    ¡°Not only is she evolving, but.... Hey! Don¡¯t bind this little girl with you, her husband is still going toe pick her upter! Hey! She hasn¡¯t even washed her face yet!¡±

    But Ling Mo¡¯s shouts did nothing in stopping Hei Si and soon Yu Shi Ran¡¯s body waspletely wrapped in silver wires,yer uponyer, until she was in a silver cocoon.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Ya Lin eximed, looking at the cocoon curiously.

    Shana reached out and poked it. It looked as if she really wanted to kick it like a ball, but she restrained herself in the end. Her expression returned back to normal and the redness in her eyes started to fade away. ¡°I¡¯ll let her go for now since Hei Si is evolving. I¡¯ll wait for her toe out, and then I¡¯ll let Dark Shana fix her.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Dark Shana is very sensitive towards the words ¡®half-human¡¯....¡± Ling Mo remembered; however, he didn¡¯t speak of it.

    He knew that Shana¡¯s current situation was, at best, stable. it couldn¡¯t be considered a proper solution to the personality problem.

    [1] ¨C basically saying that she¡¯s too gullible.

 Chapter 397 Part 1 - Did you forget about the pain after recovering from the waist injury?

    Chapter 397 Part 1 ¨C Did you forget about the pain after recovering from the waist injury?

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    In any case, there were two personalities in her body at the same time. Even if they were no longer fighting with each other or were able to reach a consensus andpromise, there would still be hidden dangers.

    For example, this situation with Dark Shana being stimted anding out all of a sudden was like a wake-up call for Ling Mo.

    It was fine for Ling Mo to please them both at the same time while having sex, but not so much in the case of other things....

    However, it wasn¡¯t a good time to try and fix the situation now. A small mistake in spiritual matters would cause extremely serious consequences.

    And with regards to this matter, Ling Mo had already figured out a few solutions that couldpletely solve this issue once and for all.

    But the timing wasn¡¯t right, so he could only put it aside for now....

    ¡°It is only after raising a few female zombies that I have really understood the meaning of being the head of a family. It¡¯s really hard not to worry for them....¡±

    Ling Mo patted his forehead helplessly and sighed.

    ¡°Why are you showing that kind of expression to us? We are also working hard to endure the urge of eating you, okay?¡±

    Shana rolled her eyes at Ling Mo and said.

    ¡°Are you being disobedient now because I wasn¡¯t able to make you stay downst time....?¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed his fist, looking at Shana from head to toe, and said.

    However, Shana didn¡¯t seem to care. Not only did she not avoid his gaze, she even straightened her waist and smiled at Ling Mo, ¡°I guess you¡¯ve forgotten the pain after recovering from that lower back injury....¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Fuck! Just because my lower back couldn¡¯t handle it anymorest time doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t bear with the pain.....¡±

    That being said, Ling Mo decided to endure the urge to go a couple of rounds.

    However, he still decided to say one more line with a pretentious expression, ¡°Just wait and see!¡±

    Tch[1]*

    Shana snorted indifferently. Every time Dark Shana came out, Shana would be affected for a period of time. In Ling Mo¡¯s words, she was more rebellious than usual.

    Ling Mo estimated that Hei Si wasn¡¯t going toplete her evolution for a while. He figured that he might as well pick up the cocoon and ce it on top of a cushion.

    ¡°If there is any change, don¡¯t touch it. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    After reminding them, Ling Mo asked Ye Lian toe over and the two of them sat on the sofa, facing each other.

    At this moment, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but have some mixed feelings. Once Ye Lian evolves, she may restore most of her human memories.

    Would her personality also be restored to the one she had when she was a human?

    Ling Mo was a very sentimental person. So, no matter how strong Ye Lian would be after her evolution, she would always be the same girl with the same personality in his heart.

    ¡°Brother Ling, let me tell you some great news, I got admitted to X-City University!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Silly girl, your scores should allow you to......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather go somece closer to home. That way I can apany my parents and also help cook for you, doundry, and clean the rooms....¡±

    ¡°That is something my future wife should do....¡±

    ¡°What!? You can¡¯t casually joke about that otherwise I¡¯m going to get angry. Heehee. I only have one ss this afternoon. Shall I go to your house tonight for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ling, run away......¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think of the past in a trance.

    The girl in his memory who always smiled gently ovepped the current Ye Lian, who was sitting nkly in front of him.

    Seeing that Ling Mo kept starting at her, Ye Lian¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a silly smile.

    Ling Mo felt touched and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Maybe all of this is just a delusion, but if I don¡¯t do it, there won¡¯t be any hope. So.... Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    He remained silent for a while before pulling out what has already been prepared in his bag: two overlord-grade virus hives, and two inferior leader-grade virus hives.

    These four things were the key to helping Ye Lian break through to the leader level.

    ¡°Through observation, the zombies who were at the overlord level haven¡¯t learned to lie yet, so the words from Professor Huang Mao should be credible.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Ye Lian, who was in front him, ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    Ye Lian stared at Ling Mo, then nodded slowly. She probably could have guessed what they were going to do, and her expression became serious.

    Shana and Ya Lin also sat aside, watching Ling Mo and Ye Lian¡¯s every move.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started....¡±

    After Ling Mo finished speaking, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes slowly closed.

    To be continued....

 Chapter 397 Part 2 - Did you forget about the pain after recovering from the waist injury?

    Chapter 397 Part 2 ¨C Did you forget about the pain after recovering from the waist injury?

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    By the time she opened her eyes again, her eyes had already turned blood-red, and that exquisite face of hers flooded with a cold and bloodthirsty aura.

    Her ten fingers stretched out a little, making a slight cracking sound. Even without looking, Ling Mo could tell that powerful strength was contained in those slim fingers of hers.

    At the same time, a terrifying aura burst out from her.

    Ling Mo, who was currently facing her, immediately felt his skin suddenly encounter a wave of coldness. A tingling sensation came from his very pores, and his skin instantly formed ayer of goosebumps.

    In terms of their current strength, Ye Lian, Shana, and Ya Lin were basically the same.

    The direction of Shana¡¯s evolution was mainly in the spiritual aspect. Although no particrly strong spiritual power could be seen yet from her, once the spiritual force inside her had umted to a certain extent, earth-shaking changes would naturally explode out from her. On this point, Ling Mo had a deep understanding of this as he himself was a perfect example.

    The virus in Ya Lin¡¯s body wasn¡¯t pure and her attack methods were also tricky, which couldn¡¯t be judged bymon sense.

    In short, Ye Lian has always been following the path of ordinary zombies, and her foundation was also the most reliable.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and calmed down his excitement. A dozen tentacles that were invisible to the naked eye were dancing behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stimte your body first until it reaches the final point before breaking through.¡±

    Under the control of his mind, the dozen tentacles rushed towards Ye Lian.

    The materialized tentacles touched Ye Lian¡¯s neckline and cuffs, before climbing into her body¡¯s most sensitive area.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    Ye Lian¡¯s body immediately tightened and her eyes seemed to be filled with a brightyer of blood, which became brighter and brighter, making it impossible to directly look at it!

    She stared at Ling Mo closely, and the stimtion on her body was sending heryer byyer to the peak of pleasure. She finally couldn¡¯t help but scream with her head looking up. The violent aura in her body exploded out, and temperature in the whole room seemed to have dropped by several degrees instantaneously.

    ¡°Her spiritual fluctuations have also reached a critical point, it¡¯s time....¡±

    Even though Ling Mo also felt the euphoria of great pleasure, his face still disyed a calm expression on the surface.

    Despite being both physically and mentally stimted, Ling Mo knew that it was a very crucial moment right now....

    He first picked up the virus hive that he used to improve his physical fitness, and then put it into Ye Lian¡¯s mouth.

    Ye Lian¡¯s first reaction was to want toe and kiss Ling Mo, but Ling Mo shook his head, ¡°This time you swallow it and absorb all the residual virus inside.¡±

    *GULP*

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Even though this virus hive was of inferior quality, it was still dangerous to her. However, she still chose to trust Ling Mo¡¯s words unconditionally!

    A few secondster, Ye Lian suddenly widened her eyes, her pupils contracted suddenly, and her breathing became heavy.

    Her eyes were so red that it seemed as if they could bleed at any time, and those red veins in her eyes seemed to have life, continuously shrinking towards the middle, looking extraordinarily weird.

    *gurgle.... *

    A noise echoed out from Ye Lian¡¯s throat, like a wild beast facing a prey that couldn¡¯t help but grind its teeth.

    For a moment, Ling Mo also felt an ice-cold pressuree from Ye Lian¡¯s eyes. After that moment, Ye Lian closed her eyes and her body started to tremble. It seemed as if she had emptied out all of her strength, and her body slowly started to rx.

    ¡°Is it not enough?¡±

    After waiting for five minutes, seeing that Ye Lian still didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, Ling Mo handed her another inferior leader-grade virus hive.

    This piece was taken from the brain of the tested corpse and belonged to the category where things were spoiled due to excessive stimtion. The quality of this piece was very poor.

    After being swallowed by Ye Lian, it really didn¡¯t y much of a role.

    ¡°Only....¡±

    Ling Mo turned his gaze to those two overlord-grade virus hives. Without waiting for him, Ye Lian suddenly reached out and quickly took a virus hive at a speed that was almost impossible to catch with the naked eye and tossed it into her mouth.

    ¡°Ye Lian....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart instantly started to beat really fast and his expression suddenly became extremely solemn.

    After swallowing the overlord-grade virus hive, it took only a few seconds for it to kick in.

    And just a few secondster, Ye Lian¡¯s body suddenly exploded with earth-shaking changes!

 Chapter 398 Part 1 - Coexistence Of Beauty And Danger

    Chapter 398 Part 1 ¨C Coexistence Of Beauty And Danger

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The temperature inside the room dropped again almost as if they were in an ice cer.

    In Ye Lian¡¯s widened eyes, strange changes were taking ce.

    The bloody veins in her eyes started to shrink towards the center but kept spreading out around the pupils.

    The blood vessels in her body became a bit clearer, while the color of her skin became much paler, simr to the patterns on a porcin.

    She looked like a slender red-eyed porcin doll, fragile and delicate in appearance.

    Yet, at the same time, she was also an extremely dangerous and terrifying creature. Those ten fingers that had spread out could tear apart any creaturepletely at any time with ease.

    Thebination of these two very different feelings was now the end result of the current Ye Lian.

    The intensity of the spiritual fluctuations caused a slight tremor to the spiritual connection between Ling Mo and her.

    Soon, Ling Mo felt that although the spiritual connection wasn¡¯t cut off, it however was blocked!

    He could sense that the spiritual connection was still there, but he wasn¡¯t able to locate it within the storm of spiritual fluctuations!

    Ye Lian¡¯s body was evolving under the stimtion of the virus, and her spiritual world was like a turbulent sea.

    Countless memories are constantly being pulled out from the bottom of her consciousness. In contrast, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual connection was like a boat that had zero resistance.

    Suddenly, Ye Lian jumped up, smashed through the ceiling with one hand, and hung on top above Ling Mo.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    She didn¡¯t even give Ling Mo a chance to react, and immediately dropped down, throwing herself on top of him.

    Ling Mo immediately leaned back and felt as if his shoulders were being held down by something heavy, unable to move.

    *Hiss...*

    From Ye Lian¡¯s eyes, Ling Mo once again felt the feeling of being attacked by a zombie and not having the power to resist.

    However, in such a dangerous situation, the scene that emerged in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes was when he first found Ye Lian.

    At that time, his puppet was attacked by Ye Lian, and now it was himself....

    A delicate face with no expression, stared at him closely with strange blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Eat....¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s mouth issued a fuzzy roar.

    ¡°Girl....¡±

    Ling Mo was faced with three options at this time. He could let Ya Lin and Shana subdue Ye Lian, or he could use his spiritual tentacles tounch a spiritual attack on Ye Lian and stop her actions.

    But without any hesitation, he chose the third option: Believe in Ye Lian.

    When he and Ye Lian stared at each other for two seconds, Ye Lian violently opened her mouth, exposing her snow-white teeth, and leaned into Ling Mo¡¯s neck very quickly.

    When Ye Lian¡¯s teeth had touched his skin, he actually wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.....

    They had lived in an impetuous society in which many factors had affected most people involuntarily.

    At that time, Ye Lian was only an object of secret admiration for Ling Mo.

    By confessing his feelings, although there was a chance to obtain a very precious feeling, there was also a chance that it would destroy the beautiful and peaceful rtionship they had.

    And Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare to take that risk.

    It was not until the moment he lost her, did Ling Mo try to make every effort to fix it.

    No matter what Ye Lian became or what kind of creature she changed to, she was still the same girl that Ling Mo knew.

    Even if... she was to bite him right now, Ling Mo would not regret it at all.

    On the contrary, he was very calm, and even reached out with his hand, touching Ye Lian¡¯s smooth hair.

    ¡°I remember when I first found thisss, she looked so dirty....¡±

    After a few seconds, the pain that he thought woulde, didn¡¯t appear.

    Instead, Ling Mo felt something soft and moist gently touch his neck.

    When she was about to bite down, Ye Lian slowly closed her mouth, and her lips gently touched Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    The pair of hands that were clutching onto Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders, almost crushing his shoulder des, loosened gradually. Her hands stroked down his chest slowly until finally she was holding both his hands.

    Under the circumstances of having a failing spiritual connection, Ye Lian, who was almostpletely controlled by her instincts, did not attack him.

    After recovering from his shock, Ling Mo instantly revealed an expression of ecstasy!

    He could feel that after this change, Ye Lian¡¯s spirit had stopped fluctuating and she had calmed down.

    Then, doesn¡¯t this already mean that she has sessfully broken through to the next level....?

    To be continued...

 Chapter 398 Part 2 - Coexistence Of Beauty And Danger

    Chapter 398 Part 2 ¨C Coexistence Of Beauty And Danger

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    It had taken a full two hours before Ye Lian was able to fully calm down, little by little from her crazed state.

    Just as Professor Huang Mao said, this method of evolving was difficult to ept by zombies, but it was actually very effective.

    When Ye Lian raised her head from Ling Mo¡¯s arms, he noticed that her eyes had be exactly the same as those of a zombie leader¡¯s.

    Her pupils were red like bright gems, while the white area in her eyes had a porcin color, and the clear blood vessels under her skin had returned to normal, making her look extremely delicate.

    ¡°Brother Ling.... what are you doing....?¡±

    Ye Lian said as she revealed a hint of shyness. She reached towards the sofa and tried to get up from Ling Mo.

    *Crack...*

    A small noise suddenly came from below and Ling Mo immediately had a bad feeling.

    *BANG!*

    As the sofa broke apart, both Ling Mo and Ye Lian fell down together.

    All kinds of debris sttered around, and Shana and Ya Lin jumped away as soon as the sofa copsed. The debris that flew towards them were easily knocked away with a single wave from their hands.

    ¡°Holy shit! What a strong power....¡±

    Ling Mo got out of the broken sofa after struggling, before turning around to pull Ye Lian out.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    It was obvious that Ye Lian wasn¡¯t able to freely control her strength yet since she had just finished her ascension.

    *CRACK!*

    Ye Lian broke a floor tile as shended on the floor.......

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Ye Lian stared at the crack under her foot and eximed.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Ya Lin also eximed. She was also a leader-level zombie that was specialized in agility, yet she wasn¡¯t capable of achieving such terrifying power with just a simple touch.

    Shanna held her cheek with a hand and pondered for a few seconds, and then said, ¡°If Sister Ye Lian were to casually give Brother Ling a p on the face, wouldn¡¯t his head fly off like a Frisbee?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are you imagining such horrifying things....¡±

    After Ling Mo shouted, he turned to look at Ye Lian and asked with great anticipation, ¡°Um.... so, did you... remember anything....?¡±

    ¡°En...¡±

    Ye Lian tilted her head and stared at Ling Mo for a while. The foolish expression on her face seemed to be the same as before.

    She suddenly stretched out her finger in front her, shook it, and said, ¡°HeeHee.... Take a guess.¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly guess...?¡±

    Although her expression was the same as before, this kind of gentle and clever tone was indeed exactly the same as the Ye Lian in Ling Mo¡¯s memory.

    Their spiritual connection had also returned to normal, but due to the situation just now where he had almost lost control of their spiritual connection, he wasn¡¯t able to use the ability of reading memories to see Ye Lian¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Ahh, this room is so dirty. My body is also dirty.¡±

    Ye Lian nced down at the clothes on her body, grabbed the neckline of her shirt, and slightly fanned it. A tender white color suddenly flickered in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There are clothes in the bag....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes were glued on Ye Lian¡¯s face and he didn¡¯t bother taking a quick look at that deep ravine.

    However, when Ye Lian went to change her clothes, Ling Mo once again felt sad.

    This girl didn¡¯t casually change her clothes in front of him like before....

    She went to a nearby cubicle, stood behind a translucent ss door, and then began to change her clothes.

    The faint side appearance of her graceful silhouette was so beautiful.

    Her long hair hung on her shoulders, the slender and soft neck when she looked up, as well the towering soft chest.

    ¡°Ling Mo, your eyeballs are about to drop off....¡± Ya Liny on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile.

    Shana smiled strangely, stooped down and leaned in front of Ling Mo, looking at his little buddy....

    ¡°Hey, do I look like that kind of person?!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly covered his crotch and said.

    When Ye Lian came out, not only Ling Mo, but even Ya Lin and Shana were both stunned.

    Other than her eyes, there wasn¡¯t much change to her appearance. However, afterbing her hair and switching to a set of clean clothes, she caught all of their attention when she stepped out of the door again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up the garbage? Brother Ling is still the same as before....¡±

    Ye Lian picked up the two broken sofa pieces and threw them out the door.

    *BANG! BANG!*

    Looking at Ye Lian¡¯s extremely rxed expression, Ling Mo had a rtively urate guess about her current strength.

    He estimated that her strength has more than doubled from before, and this was just the beginning.

    Once the virus hive in her body forms, there would definitely be a long and continuous transformation inside her body.

    The amount of strength she could release would definitely be higher... However, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure how high her intellect currently was.

 Chapter 399 Part 1 - Mysterious Shadowâ€™s Terrifying Killing Intent

    Chapter 399 Part 1 ¨C Mysterious Shadow¡¯s Terrifying Killing Intent

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After focusing hisplete attention on Ye Lian, Ling Mo decided to walk over and pat Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder. He was just about to give her apliment on how stunning she looked wearing such a hot dress when there was a sudden rustling sound.

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    Ling Mo had an awkward expression on his face as he stared at Ye Lian¡¯s exposed shoulder and soft breast while holding onto a piece of Ye Lian¡¯s dress.

    Ye Lian¡¯s bright eyes stared at Ling Mo stupidly, and her gaze slowly moved towards the cloth in Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    If it was in the past, Ling Mo would definitely not have even the slightest feeling of embarrassment.

    But upon remembering that Ye Lian had recovered some of her memories......

    After a moment of silence, Ling Mo put the piece of cloth on Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder again, ¡°I forgot to cut my nails....¡±

    Shana also nodded and said, ¡°Brother Ling didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he was staring at Ye Lian as she changed her clothes just now and failed to hold back his urges....¡±

    ¡°Hey, Dark Shana, why are you still here? Your shift is already over!¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, suddenly clenched his fists, and smashed it at the wall next to him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to hurt yourself to prove something to us....¡±

    Ya Lin hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when her face suddenly showed a look of surprise.

    A very clear dent appeared on the wall, yet Ling Mo¡¯s hand was only slightly red and swollen.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Not only has my physical strength increased, but my spiritual strength has also improved.¡±

    With that being said, Ling Mo tried releasing his spiritual tentacles.

    Within his spiritual sense, the entire room was instantly surrounded by countless tentacles.

    ¡°Sure enough, my spiritual energy has increased a bit, although not much, it was still an improvement. Even a little improvement will increase my battle capabilities.¡±

    After Ling Mo cut off the spiritual energy that he had released, the tentacles that filled the whole room quickly dissipated.

    ¡°Just now, it felt as if there were a lot of hands groping me....¡±

    Ya Lin touched her face and said.

    Shana covered her chest and stared at Ling Mo, her eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°It must have been you who touched my chest!¡±

    After doing all this, Ling Mo crossed his arms and showed a satisfied smile, ¡°Not bad, as expected, my girl¡¯s breakthrough has also brought me great benefits....¡±

    During this whole time, Ye Lian had kept staring at Ling Mo stupidly. It wasn¡¯t until now that she turned around and walked towards the backpack, ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll go change into another one.¡±

    But when she walked past Ling Mo with her head looking down, Ling Mo saw her carrying a silly smile.

    ¡°Ehh.... What does that smile mean....?¡±

    ¡°In any case, how much of her memories did this girl recover......?¡±

    At this moment, in the ruins of a building less than 500 meters away from Ling Mo, a figure was sitting on a crumbling concrete pir.

    The mysterious back of this figure was releasing such a terrifying aura that it could probably scare people if it just sat there.

    A pair of blood-red eyes stared at the ce where Ling Mo and his group were.

    ¡°Just a moment ago, a high-level that is the same race as me was born. In addition, they have such a wonderful aura. What is ... No, that¡¯s not possible, why is our kind with a human....¡±

    As the figure was nervously talking to himself, it suddenly turned its head and looked at the other end of the road.

    Under its messy hair, a red light glowed in the dark, simr to the eyes of a beast during the night.

    ¡°Oh, hee-hee. More humans have appeared in this ce. I haven¡¯t even caught thest group yet and more new prey have decided toe y with me. Interesting......¡±

    The figure stood up and looked towards the distance.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 399 Part 2 - Mysterious Shadowâ€™s Terrifying Killing Intent

    Chapter 399 Part 2 ¨C Mysterious Shadow¡¯s Terrifying Killing Intent

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    At the end of the road, a line of people appeared on the horizon.

    Compared to Ling Mo and his group, Liu Bao Dong¡¯s group was obviously weaker.

    Their physical strength at the very least was decent. Even while carrying such heavy loads, they were only just sweating, and weren¡¯t panting like tired dogs.

    Especially Lucy, she was carrying a lot of ammunition and a machine gun, but only a thinyer of sweat was on her forehead, and her breathing was calm.

    But looking at their pale faces, they definitely didn¡¯t have a good time along the way.

    ¡°FUCK! I really thought.... I really thought I was going to die there.¡± A team member breathed a long sigh of relief when he saw the building in front of him.

    Liu Bao Dong walked slowly over, then threw his backpack down, and sat on the ground. ¡°Break.... Let¡¯s take a break. Why the fuck is there still so many zombies on this road?! That group from before.... must have left them there on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Maybe they have a way of avoiding the zombies. You¡¯re obviously not as strong as them, so there¡¯s no point inining.¡±

    Lucy said coldly, then urged, ¡°Come on, your task isn¡¯t finished yet. This area isn¡¯t considered entering the city.¡±

    ¡°Could you stop being so fucking ridiculous!? Each of us are carrying at least ten pounds of gear. In addition, we just went through a tough battle. In any case, we need to take a break! Let us camp here and rest for the night. We can start again tomorrow morning!¡± Liu Bao Dong shouted.

    Lucy¡¯s expression remained the same, ¡°You just want to take this time to see if you¡¯re able to find that group from before.¡±

    After being exposed, Liu Bao Dong¡¯s face suddenly turned red, ¡°Tch!¡±

    ¡°So childish. However, I can also take this opportunity to see if I can find my missingpanions.¡±

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    As soon as Lucy finished speaking, she suddenly turned to look at the empty street.

    For some reason, she suddenly had an ominous feeling....

    ¡°Hey, keep your eyes peeled. I think we may be in trouble.¡±

    As soon as Lucy¡¯s voice fell, she suddenly heard a sharp whistling sound.

    The moment she heard the sound, she turned sideways, but a male member behind her, stood up, and looked at the distance in doubt, ¡°What¡¯s......¡±

    He didn¡¯t even get to finish the question when his head suddenly burst open like a watermelon, full of strange liquid and minced meat.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    The female member standing next to him couldn¡¯t help but scream with blood all over her face.

    Lucy¡¯s back was also stained with blood. She was the first to react, immediately rolling over to an abandoned car for cover.

    When the others saw what she did, they also went to find cover.

    But after a few minutes, nothing happened. There was only a headless body and blood on the ground.

    ¡°Could it be that group of people from before.... or is it the survivors from here....¡± Liu Bao Dong squatted palely behind the car, muttering.

    He was already regretting about personally taking over this task himself.

    It was already enough that they encountered zombies at the service station. Encountering such a strange attack right after reaching the outer edges of X-City was just too much......

    And they had just lost a team member, yet they didn¡¯t even know where the attacker was!

    Taking a deep breath, Lucy quietly raised her head and nced into the distance. She took off her hat, raised it out from the roof of the car and shook it. After seeing that there was no movement, she crawled closer to the corpse.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you feel sick seeing all this blood everywhere?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong frowned as Lucy quickly moved closer. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to prevent himself from puking.

    The other three team members hadn¡¯t recovered from their fright, and they watched Lucy¡¯s every action with stunned eyes.

    ¡°This should be it....¡±

    Lucy searched the ground for a while, using the tip of a knife to pick out a small piece of construction material.

    This piece of construction material was roughly the size of a thumb and had a bit of ceramic tiling on it.

    It was this thing that was thrown from god knows where, with such a huge force that their team members head exploding upon touching this construction material.

    ¡°Such horrifying strength and uracy....¡±

    Lucy pinched the shard in her hand and said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually found the murder weapon from all that mess....¡±

    Liu Bao Dong walked out in fear, covering his nose and ncing at hispanion¡¯s body.

    Although he was terrified, his expression turned a little angry after seeing hispanion die so miserably.

    ¡°If I ever find out who......¡±

    ¡°No point in saying such useless things. We must go through this area. Considering the fact that the other party has such a terrifying long-range attack, it¡¯s best we better go inside immediately. It¡¯s better to walk in a ce with some cover. Standing here is simply giving them an open target.¡±

    Lucy interrupted him and said, ¡°The other party¡¯s intentions are unknown, but we don¡¯t need to be scared. In terms of melee, we still have a chance of winning, probably....¡±

    ¡°Could it be the same people from before...¡± Liu Bao Dong mentioned Ling Mo and his party again.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make any sense if they did. If they really wanted to steal our weapons and they had this kind of attack method, they could have done it at the service station. However, we can¡¯t totally rule out the possibility either.¡±

    Lucy hesitated for a moment before giving apromised answer.

 Chapter 400 Part 1 - The Hunt

    Chapter 400 Part 1 ¨C The Hunt

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    After carefully entering the industrial area by following along the street, Liu Bao Dong and his party maintained a high degree of vignce and watched the surroundings nervously.

    For some odd reason, all the zombies had somehow disappeared. There were even fresh corpses on the ground, but no zombies hade out, attempting to eat them.

    This weird circumstance made everything seem much more frightening. Almost as if there was an unthinkable threat waiting in the deadly quietness.

    ¡°These corpses should have been left by the group of people from before. But the number of zombies they killed is really small. In order to do something like this, they must have a method of evading the zombies.¡±

    Lucy looked at the wounds of the corpses on the ground and said.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with us!¡± Liu Bao Dong shook his head and looked around, growling.

    ¡°You might as well just go find a ce and hide....¡± Lucy shook the building fragment and said, ¡°There are nearly twenty dead bodies along the way, and some of them had strange bloody holes on their heads. But it wasn¡¯t caused by a bullet. Compared to this building fragment, the wound on the corpse¡¯s forehead is more rounded....¡±

    ¡°As a result, I still can¡¯t judge whether they did it or not. If it is them, then our opponent should be a psychic, just like me.¡±

    After a while, they reached the ruins where the mysterious figure was. However, there was no one on top of that pir now.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same exact pattern.¡± Lucy picked up a porcin fragment andpared it with the fragment in her hand.

    She nced back in the direction of where they were attacked. The expressionless face of hers revealed a hint of shock. ¡°Even with my eyesight, if I was able to see us from here, it would at most look like a few ck spots, and our outlines wouldn¡¯t be very clear either. This attacker could actually throw such a light-weight thing from such a far distance, and still achieve such a frightening result....¡±

    There were still tears on the blood-stained face of the female team member. After listening to Lucy¡¯s calm analysis, she couldn¡¯t help but ask a bit angrily, ¡°How do you even know the attacker attacked us from here? Couldn¡¯t he just have picked it up from here and then ran closer to us before throwing it?¡±

    Lucy nced at her as if she was looking at an idiot and pointed to the bottom of the pir, ¡°If you look over here, it¡¯s obvious that this area was broken apart by a powerful strength, and.... it¡¯s still very recent.¡±

    ¡°YANG GUAN ZHAO IS MISSING!¡±

    A male team member suddenly screamed and interrupted Lucy.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s Yang Guan Zhao?! Wasn¡¯t he next to me just now?¡± Liu Bao Dong quickly turned his head to look back and suddenly felt as if a pot of ice water came pouring down from above his head.

    ¡°I remembered that he was behind me too!¡±

    When the sneak attack happened, everyone felt nervous after walking into this industrial area, but never would they have expected that a living adult would suddenly disappear in front of them without even a trace!

    Lucy walked over to pick up the SMG that was lying on the ground, with a heavy expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the other party intends to rob us.... The most valuable thing on us is our weapons, but this SMG was left alone by the other party.¡±

    ¡°Then what the fuck are they trying to do! Scare us? Kill us all one by one? Is it a lunatic or a sadistic psychopath?!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong¡¯s tolerance was almost at his limits as he had never experienced such a horrifying situation before.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean it¡¯s dangerous to stay outside now? Let¡¯s find a ce to hide first! Waiting for the right moment is much better than wandering around like this!¡±

    At this moment, the female team member couldn¡¯t care that Lucy was rolling her eyes at her and shouted in horror.

    ¡°Then....¡±

    Lucy looked around and finally fixed her eyes on the building where Ling Mo and his group were staying in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    When they left, a small dark figure came out from the shadows, carrying a bloody corpse in its hand. That corpse was the missing male team member, Yang Guan Zhao.

    ¡°The quality of these prey is much better. In addition, my previous prey hasn¡¯t died yet, so they both should be able to entertain me for a very pleasant day. Oh hahahaha....¡±

    While letting out a coldughter, the shadow stretched out it¡¯s scarlet tongue and licked the corner of its mouth, ¡°They are just in time to help scout ahead for me to see if the rest are the same kind as me, or if they¡¯re just another prey. Perhaps, they might even fight with the high-level. This is going to be very interesting....¡±

 Chapter 400 Part 2 - The Hunt

    Chapter 400 Part 2 ¨C The Hunt

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Hey, why are they heading over here?!¡±

    With the help of three female leader rank zombies that had strong smelling capabilities, Ling Mo was naturally able to discover several humans heading their way that also carried a strong bloody stench with them.

    If he was to use Shana¡¯s exact words, they were like human-shaped glow sticks in the dark, and it would be impossible not to notice them.

    Although Ling Mo really wanted to avoid them as he watched theme closer, he couldn¡¯t make that decision since Hei Si and Yu Shi Ran were still in a cocoon. Secondly, this building was the only one nearby that waspletely empty....¡±

    ¡°WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU GUYS COMING HERE! You guys are obviously armed to the teeth and seem to have something important to do. Why can¡¯t you guys just keep walking down the road?!¡±

    When Ling Mo observed through the curtain gap, Liu Bao Dong and his party had already turned on the corner of the street and walked straight towards the building that Ling Mo and his group were staying in.

    One of them was still covered in blood. Seeing them rush over in a hurry, it seems that their situation wasn¡¯t the best.

    ¡°At that time, I only took a nce at them from far away.... But I still think they seemed to have lost a few people.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Ya Lin and Shana both nodded, ¡°They did.¡±

    ¡°Two men are missing.¡± Shana¡¯s answer was extremely urate. The zombie¡¯s ability to remember things was really quite amazing.

    However, when Ling Mo turned his eyes to Ye Lian, she shook her head foolishly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t important, so I didn¡¯t bother remembering them.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, you are still your silly self.... But your eyes now are more like the past you from before....¡±

    Ling Mo spaced out for a little before turning his attention back to Liu Bao Dong and his group.

    It seems that avoiding them would be impossible, however, the other group had pale faces, tense expressions, and were also armed....

    We should at least make sure they won¡¯t be able to pose any threat to us.... Moreover, the sudden disappearance of all the zombies on the streets makes it seem a little strange....

    Upon arriving in front of the building, Liu Bao Dong and his team stood outside and observed for a while. Then a male team member stepped forward sticking close to the wall and nervously peered inside the small gap.

    ¡°There¡¯s no movement.¡±

    He turned back and made a hand signal. After getting Liu Bao Dong¡¯s approval, he slowly went inside the building through the gap.

    ¡°Are they only going to send just one person in......?¡±

    The building was quiterge. Zombie corpses were piled in an office on the first floor, but the door waspletely closed off. The male team member walked in from the back of the lobby and looked around.

    After walking around the lobby, he walked upstairs.

    If they had only sent this team member to explore the building, it would have been a bit troublesome for Ling Mo.

    But Liu Bao Dong didn¡¯t have the patience to wait anymore. He felt that it was too dangerous to stay outside even if he was leaning against the wall.

    The pride and ambition that he had when he first got off the ne had long since disappeared, and now there was only regret and fear.

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow behind him.¡±

    Liu Bao Dong waited for two minutes before quickly rushing in, almost as if he needed to take a shit.

    Fear was easily spread. The female team member was already greatly shocked. Seeing this, she panicked and couldn¡¯t wait to get in front of Lucy.

    ¡°Humph...¡±

    Lucy sneered a little sarcastically, looked upstairs, and then looked back at the empty street.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t wait to kill us, why give us a chance to hide? What is the purpose of the other party?¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Lucy turned sideways and entered through the gap.

    But she was carrying too much equipment on her body and spent a lot of time and effort when she tried to enter, ¡°Why the hell did a car drive into this building....¡±

    During the start of the apocalypse, there were too many vehicles that had gotten into idents, which were probably caused due to the passengers mutating, or the driver of the car suddenly mutating into a zombie while driving....

    One ident led to another, and simr scenes could be found almost everywhere.

    This industrial area was a typical example and its current change was naturally due to the sudden mutation of various personnel in the factory area.

    As she went upstairs, Lucy suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Inside the building... it was too quiet.

    She leaned sideways, bending forward slightly, and pulled out a pistol in one hand....

    ¡°Hey, the one wearing the tight leather jacket over there, drop the gun, or yourpanions will die.¡±

    Azy male voice suddenly came from behind, causing Lucy to freeze.

    ¡°Those.... fucking.... morons.¡±

    Lucy coldly cursed.

 Chapter 401 Part 1 - The Entangled Body

    <h4>Chapter 401 Part 1 ¨C The Entangled Body</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Are you going to drop the gun?¡±

    Ling Mo put his hands in his pockets, and it seemed as if he had no intentions of attacking.

    However, Lucy didn¡¯t dare look down on the other party. The threepanions who had entered before her were subdued in less than two minutes, and even failed in shooting a warning shot, let alone resist.

    In addition, he had four femalepanions who hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Who knows where they were hiding right now......?

    ¡°How do I know that you won¡¯t do anything to us after I surrender?¡±

    Lucy bit her lip and said.

    ¡°You won¡¯t know, but you have no choice.¡±

    Ling Mo said rather tly, and a spiritual tentacle suddenly struck Lucy.

    She suddenly felt a numbness in her wrist, as if she had been whipped, and her fingers opened involuntarily.

    However, at the exact moment of letting the gun go, she immediately reacted by twisting her body toplete a swift roll and reached out to grab the machine gun.

    Her other hand had pulled out the pistol. She hardly aimed as she pulled the trigger while facing Ling Mo.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Right when the pistol fired, the muzzle was forcibly pushed towards the ceiling by some kind of force.

    The bullet prated the ceiling made out of aluminum gusset, making a crisp ¡°dang¡± sound.

    The hand in which Lucy intended to use to grab the machine gun had also failed. The machine gun flew away as if it was hooked by some sort of invisible rope, and fell right into Ling Mo¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to say this in advance, my shooting skills are horrible.¡±

    Ling Mo pointed the muzzle at Lucy and said with a smile, ¡°So, once I start shooting, it¡¯s going to spray everywhere and when that happens, don¡¯t me me for not cherishing and respecting the opposite sex.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who knows how to cherish or respect women anyways.¡±

    Lucy was frozen in ce wearing her tight leather jacket at this moment. She gritted her teeth and stared at Ling Mo, but was also ncing around with the corners of her eye.

    Unfortunately, the nearest door was three meters away from her...

    In such a straight and narrow corridor, she had no chances of overturning the situation.

    The young man who stood there seemed to have openings all over his body, yet he also had a strange attacking method.

    Although it was only a brief confrontation, Lucy had determined that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the attacker. However, he was just as dangerous than the sneak attacker.

    ¡°You should also be a psychic, right? This gun is really heavy, and the average chick obviously can¡¯t handle it.¡± Ling Mo casually said.

    ¡°Then you should be extra careful and don¡¯t idently smash your feet with it.¡±

    Lucy was constantly thinking about countermeasures in her head and was trying to stall for more time talking with Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo turned his gaze towards Lucy¡¯s belly. ¡°You actually have a six pack.... that¡¯s really cool...¡±

    ¡°You... If you keep staring, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes!¡± Lucy scolded angrily, and then asked, ¡°What about them? What are you going to do to us?¡±

    ¡°You sound as if I nned this. You guys are the intruders!¡±

    While distracting Lucy¡¯s attention, Ling Mo took the chance to knock away the pistol in her hand again.

    Thispletely suppressed feeling made Lucy very unhappy, but she had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°Hey, tight leather jacket...¡±

    ¡°What tight leather jacket! My name is Lucy!¡±

    Ling Mo then responded naturally, ¡°Lulu [1] ....¡±

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡±

    A minuteter, Ling Mo brought Lucy to arge and dirty office.

    The big cocoon formed by Hei Si and Li Shi Ran was in the small office next door, guarded by Li Ya Lin.

    Liu Bao Dong and the others who had entered first, were squatting under a table with their hands holding their heads. Although they weren¡¯t trembling, the expressions on their faces were very ugly.

    Shana sat on the table, with her scythe nailed in front of them. A few guns were thrown aside, as well as the backpacks.

    Ye Lian leaned behind the table and didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the scene in front of her.

    ¡°LUCY!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong shrank under the table in horror and yelled out loudly, ¡°Quickly tell them that we didn¡¯t follow them on purpose! This is an ident!¡±

    ¡°Previously, weren¡¯t you the one who was looking to cause problems for them? Yet you turned into a pussy as soon as you met them. Sounds like someone got their face pped hard....¡±

    Lucy frowned, then turned back to Ling Mo and briefly exined to him how they were attacked.

    ¡°So, we were forced toe here.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his chin, revealing a pensive look. Combined with the anomalies on the street, Ling Mo could easily determine that the identity of the attacker was no doubt a high-level zombie.

 Chapter 401 Part 2 - The Entangled Body

    <h4>Chapter 401 Part 2 ¨C The Entangled Body</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Advanced zombies didn¡¯t have the capabilities to think of a n that would allow them to toy with their prey.

    ¡°Is it another leader rank zombie that has extremely high intellect....? It hasn¡¯t attacked us yet. It should be able to sense that there is also a leader rank zombie on our side....¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Liu Bao Dong. In his opinion, Liu Bao Dong¡¯s strength was only average at best. He is nothing more than a frightened coward and can only be someone else¡¯s subordinate....

    So, he turned his eyes to Lucy again, ¡°Even if you are telling the truth, by doing this, aren¡¯t you guys also bringing the trouble to us? Lulu, what you guys did wasn¡¯t very nice....¡±

    ¡°As someone who discovers another group of humans being besieged by zombies, but chooses to ignore them, are you even qualified to say anything....?¡±

    As soon as Lucy had finished speaking, she heard a sharp noiseing from a distance.

    *WHIZ!*

    ¡°GET DOWN!¡±

    She shouted and immediately crouched down. Ling Mo also moved downwards in a conditioned reflex.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A shattering sound came from the ss, and a ck shadow flew straight to Ye Lian¡¯s cheek.

    She held out her hand without hesitation and grabbed the ck shadow in her hand.

    At the same time, Lucy jumped forward from her crouched position, directly throwing herself onto Ling Mo.

    Her movements were as agile and strong as a leopard. She grabbed the gun barrel with one hand and lifted it upwards. At the same time, she wrapped her legs around Ling Mo¡¯s legs, making him trip. As a result, both of them ended up being entangled with each other.

    By the time Shana jumped up, Lucy had rolled over with Ling Mo, making him on top and her pressed at the bottom, with a machine gun in between them.

    Lucy¡¯s finger was stuck on the trigger. This entangled posture not only made Shana unable to rescue him, but also effectively forced him from using his strange powers.

    ¡°DON¡¯T MOVE, OTHERWISE I¡¯LL DIE WITH HIM!¡±

    Seeing Shana lift up that exaggerated scythe from the ground, Lucy yelled quickly.

    ¡°Hey, are you really looking forward to dying with a man like me, who you also just met......?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s throat was sped by Lucy¡¯s other hand, while his legs were entangled by her long legs. It was quite difficult for him to get out of this situation.

    But instead of panicking, he showed a rxed smile, and looked down at Lucy¡¯s face.

    The distance between the two was less than five centimeters, and the tip of their noses almost touched each other. If Ling Mo pressed down a little more, he could easily kiss those thin lips of hers.

    The intact tight leather jacket perfectly outlined her slender figure, and at this moment, her two balls of softness were pressed against Ling Mo¡¯s chest.

    *CRASH!*

    Another piece of ss was shattered. At the same time, a muffled sound was heard from the wall behind him, causing debris to fall.

    Ling Mo looked over with squinted eyes, and saw a huge dent on the wall.

    Lucy also looked up, then stared at Ling Mo, ¡°Listen, we don¡¯t have any grudges with each other. You let them, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but....¡±

    A dozen tentacles grabbed Lucy¡¯s limbs and held her tightly.

    Naturally, Ling Mo also used his spiritual disturbance ability in the process, otherwise, if he had to fight it out with this brutish woman, who knows how much spiritual energy he would have had to consume.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to let me go.¡± Ling Mo said with a faint smile.

    Lucy was lying on the ground with a shocked expression.

    She thought that Ling Mo¡¯s ability was already strong enough, but she didn¡¯t expect that he still had so many other trump cards as well.

    Ling Mo frowned and nced at the bloody woman under the table. The target of the dark shadow just now was actually her....

    ¡°Could it be using its sense of smell to find our positions...? Listen, you guys can leave, I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! Help us....¡± Liu Bao Dong miserably howled.

    Ling Mo stood up and saw Ye Lian facing the window with a cold expression, and asked, ¡°Did you see....¡±

    Before he even finished asking, Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrank.

    In Ye Lian¡¯s clenched fist, a trace of blood flowed through her fingers....

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a clear look.¡±

    Ye Lian nced back at Ling Mo, her big eyes didn¡¯t seem to contain any restlessness, and she opened her palms nkly, ¡°But I caught this.¡±

    The sharp fragments had pierced Ye Lian¡¯s palm, and a few drops of blood oozed out, highlighting itself against her snow-white skin.

    Ling Mo grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s hand and stared angrily at the ruins outside the window, ¡°Courting death....¡±

 Chapter 402 Part 1 - Are You Interested In Me?

    Chapter 402 Part 1 ¨C Are You Interested In Me?

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Ling Mo was rarely so angry, but right then, he felt a burst of blood rush to the top of his head.

    The woman whom he regarded as a treasure was actually injured by a mouse hiding in the dark!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just let us hide here for a while? If we go out now, we¡¯re basically looking for death.¡±

    Lucy said as she slowly got up from the ground and frowned.

    She used a negotiating tone and her attitude was much better than before.

    Apparently, Lucy¡¯s attitude towards someone would change significantly if they were able topletely suppress her in strength.

    ¡°Do whatever you want, just don¡¯t cause us trouble.¡±

    Ling Mo said without looking back.

    ¡°Hey, are you just going to ignore my existence as captain? Whether you guys reach some sort of peace agreement, at least get an approval from me first....¡±

    Liu Bao Dong showed a very dissatisfied look. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to cause Lucy trouble, let alone Ling Mo and his party.

    Obviously, in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, he was just a nobody, worth nothingpared to Lucy.

    Thus, if he wanted to continue staying in this sanctuary, he couldn¡¯t cause trouble with either of them.

    ¡°I want to see which gutter this mouse is hiding in!¡±

    Ling Mo stared coldly out at the window, using his spiritual sense as it spread outwards.

    The other party was very cautious and disappeared after sending out two consecutive attacks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here. As long as it¡¯s not by the window or the wall, nothing should happen to us for now if we are hiding behind the furniture.¡±

    Liu Bao Dong squatted nervously under the table and said.

    Although Shana had left the table already, he still didn¡¯t daree out.

    This really echoed Lucy¡¯s words from before, and now the table was the safest cover for him.

    But looking at the huge terrible dent on the wall, and then the thickness of this table, what kind of protection could this table really give? At best, it just gives somefort on a psychological level.

    As soon as Liu Bao Dong finished speaking, he saw Ling Mo turn and walk towards the door.

    While walking out of the door, Ling Mo reached in and felt his pockets.

    In his pockets, he always carried the Spider Queen¡¯s potion with him, in addition to the tactical knife, infrared night vision goggles, and an overlord virus hive.

    ¡°Hey, what is he doing?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong¡¯s eyes widened and asked, ¡°He couldn¡¯t be looking for that monster, could he?¡±

    A person with throwing power and uracy that was beyond what a human can do, could only be described as a ¡°monster¡±.

    Lucy was also surprised to see Ling Mo walking past her. She hesitated a little and said coldly.

    ¡°Although you¡¯re really strong, you don¡¯t need to fight him directly. No matter if it¡¯s a psychic or something else, they will get exhausted at some point. As long as you stay here, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find a chance to fight.... Hey!¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo ignored herpletely, Lucy pursed her lips, and there was a hint of unhappiness in her eyes, ¡°He actually dares to treat me as if I¡¯mpletely invisible!¡±

    Ling Mo went downstairs while trying to sense the other party¡¯s location.

    However, as soon as he discovered the location of the attacker, the spiritual fluctuations instantly vanished.

    ¡°Very sharp perception.... It seems that his spiritual ability is also good. In this case, I should¡¯ve been discovered already when I previously tried to sense him. Then the reason why he didn¡¯t attack us before, was it because Ye Lian and the girls were here? Judging from Lulu¡¯s situation, this zombie doesn¡¯t simply just want to eat It feels more like he¡¯s ying a game of cat and mouse....¡±

    The pissed off Ling Mo walked outside the door, and then lifted up the overlord rank virus hive.

    A strange fragrance immediately spread out quickly with him as the center.

    ¡°Do you know what this is? Smell it, you want it, right? THEN GET THE FUCK OUT HERE!¡±

    *Whoosh!*

    A high-pitched sound came from the side, and a stone directly smashed into Ling Mo.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 402 Part 2 - Are You Interested In Me?

    Chapter 402 Part 2 ¨C Are You Interested In Me?

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Thrown with so much force, sparks appeared on the surface of the stone. One could only imagine how fast it was going.

    Being hit by this stone wasn¡¯t any different from getting hit point-nk by a cannon.

    Even if the power was weak, it would still be enough to st Ling Mo into pieces.

    But just when the stone was about to hit Ling Mo¡¯s face, an invisible energy shield blocked it.

    The collision of these two forces was so strong that it even made a ripple in the air that was faintly visible to the naked eye.

    This time the speed was much faster than before. The speed of the sounding from the stone was even slower than the stone itself.

    If Ling Mo had taken precautions after hearing the sound, he would have been finished.

    However, Ling Mo had already prepared before he even yelled out.

    Countlessyers of tentacles cascaded across his entire body, making him invulnerable.

    The stronger his spiritual strength was, the stronger his defensive ability became.

    He even had time to free his hand and take a sip of the potion to replenish his spiritual energy that had been consumed quickly.

    At the same time, a spiritual tentacle shot out like aser, in the direction of where the stone had been thrown.

    *POP!*

    A dark figure hiding in the shadows covered his shoulders, and then looked at his hand which was full of blood, ¡°Oh? New prey. Sure enough, that strange energy just now is from a human.... Then, what¡¯s going on with the seniors of my race? Why are they staying with humans?¡±

    He smiled, stuck out his scarlet tongue and licked the blood from his palm, ¡°It almost blew my head off. This is truly an interesting prey...... and, it actually has that kind of thing in its possession....¡±

    After feeling that the spiritual tentacles prated the opponent¡¯s **[1] and bones, Ling Mo finally calmed down a little.

    Shaking the hand that held the overlord rank virus hive in the air again, Ling Mo sneered and shouted, ¡°What, not interested? Then what about me?¡±

    ¡°He seems to have taken out something to lure it, but after failing, he actually tried seducing it....¡±

    Liu Bao Dong and his partyy on the corner of the stairs, staring nervously outside.

    Daring to face the monster alone, and even speaking provocatively, these actions were enough to shock them.

    But what shocked them even more was that Ling Mo actually blocked the stone.

    The huge energy from the collision caused all the ss around him to shatterpletely, and even caused the broken walls around him to copse.

    The narrow gap had also expanded.

    This scene had stunned the three air force members.

    Lucy was also shocked and widened her eyes.

    She looked back suddenly at Ye Lian and turned her gaze to the girl¡¯s clenched fist.

    ¡°It was just a few drops of blood....¡±

    She used to think that Ling Mo was a frivolous guy, that had a bit of strength, and was very arrogant.

    But unlike Liu Bao Dong, Ling Mo was strong, and was also very careful and cautious. That arrogant and frivolous attitude of his instead yed a strong role in confusing others.

    Now, she was confused.

    For a few drops of blood, he ran out to seek death....

    Although judging from the results, he was still able maintain a degree of calmness during his state of anger. He was able to avoid being killed instantly at the very least.

    But such actions were absolutely inconsistent with his cautious personality!

    ¡°Hey, are you guys just going to let him die like this...? Huh?¡±

    Lucy had just wanted to turn around and say a few words but found that Ye Lian and Shana had disappeared.

    ¡°Are.... All of them fucking crazy!?¡±

    She quickly guessed Ye Lian and the girl¡¯s intentions, and horror showed on her face.

    ¡°He did give me the machine gun back....¡±

    After ncing down at the machine gun, Lucy also immediately turned around and jumped down directly from the handrail around the corner.

    ¡°You guyse help too. If we don¡¯t kill this monster now, we will die sooner orter.¡±

    Lucy looked up at Liu Bao Dong and said.

    ¡°How are we supposed to fight this thing?! We can¡¯t even see it, isn¡¯t that just looking for death?!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong said with a pale face, waving his hands repeatedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually able to have a peace of mind by simply epting their protection? You¡¯re a disgrace to all soldiers.¡± Lucy frowned.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Lucy nced at them contemptuously, and quickly disappeared into the shadows with the machine gun.

    Ling Mo was still standing at the entrance, unmoved.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t standing there to protect Liu Bao Dong and his team. He was doing it for the big cocoon and Ya Lin, who were both still upstairs.

    The two female zombies, Ye Lian and Shana, were already lurking in the shadows. As long as the attacker appeared, he would be screwed.

    Lucy¡¯s actions were also within Ling Mo¡¯s grasp. As long as she didn¡¯t cause trouble, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t interfere with her.

    Like Ye Lian, the attacker quickly covered up its bloody smell.

    But Ling Mo believed that as long as he was still standing there, this attacker would inevitably be unable to hold himself back.

    Ling Mo quickly adjusted his mind to its best state, and shouted again, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not interested in me? After seeing me, you can¡¯t hold it in no more, can you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what kind of taunt is this? Why does it seem like there¡¯s no limit to what he¡¯s going to say....?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong had a feeling that the other party would eventually be provoked....

    [1] ¨C Literally was ** in Chinese Text. Have no idea what that could be but yeah take a guess in thements below.

 Chapter 403 Part 1 - The Feelings of a Toy

    <strong>Chapter 403 Part 1 ¨C The Feelings of a Toy</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    At the other end of the deste street, a figure suddenly appeared.

    He stuck close to the broken walls by the road, slowly moving forward, looking around from time to time, as if he was guarding himself from something.

    He was wearing a dirty camouge suit, holding a pistol in his hand, his hair was dirty and messy, and there was a pungent musty smelling from his body.

    He had bloodshot eyes and his trembling lips revealed his fear.

    His stiff movements while walking showed that his physical strength was past its limits.

    Worst of all, he was full of panic and nervousness. It looked as if he would mentally copse soon.

    At this moment, he raised his head, staring intensely at the direction of therge building. The muffled shoutsing from it gave him hope.

    ¡°Are they here to save me? Are they calling for me...? No, I don¡¯t care anymore. No matter who it is, pleasee save me.... Otherwise, even if I¡¯m not caught, I can¡¯t survive any longer....¡±

    However, before managing to take another step, his body tensed up.

    ¡°We meet again, Hahaha.... Did you make yourself smell so bad just to hide from me? Such a desperate prey.¡±

    A figure appeared on his side, softly whispering, ¡°Originally, I wanted to continue ying with you, but now a more interesting prey hase. What should I do......?¡±

    The man in the camouge suit widened his eyes, his hand holding the gun trembled desperately.

    Although the voice was next to his ear, he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to raise his muzzle.

    He had already tried too many times.... While being trapped here for the past few days, he was always being hunted.

    More precisely, he was forced to y a game of chase with this frightening monster.

    The survivors in this area were all yed to death by this monster, and he was going to be no exception.

    The man in the camouge suit felt his body be weak as he remembered the agile terrifying figure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.... I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    The man in the camouge clothes roared, but his legs were like jelly.

    When he had first encountered this monster, the man in camouge clothing was still confident.

    But no one could have guessed that this monster wouldn¡¯t fight him face-to-face. Instead, hiding in the dark and torturing him in various ways.

    It was even more impossible for him to escape from the industrial park.

    In the past two days, the man had thought ofmitting suicide countless times.

    Rather than being toyed like this, it would have been better for him to just end it all.....

    But the appearance of this sudden group brought him hope.

    Suddenly, seeing the small light under the cover of darkness, his instinctive desire to survive would be greatly stimted, making him even more afraid of death.

    Just when the man was almostpletely paralyzed, the figure suddenly pped happily and asked, ¡°Well then, do you want a chance?¡±

    Hearing this, the man in the camouge suit froze for a moment, and turned back nkly....

    ~~~~

    ¡°In the end, he really didn¡¯te out.... Huh?¡±

    When Ling Mo was still figuring out whether the monster would show up or not, a man in camouge clothing suddenly appeared around the corner.

    He leaned on the wall and looked around nervously, as if guarding against something.

    After seeing Ling Mo, he immediately raised his hands, indicating that he didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions, and then ran over.

    ¡°There are still survivors....¡±

    Lucy was hiding behind something, waiting for an opportunity to take action when she saw the man, and immediately jumped out from her hiding ce.

    ¡°Save me....¡±

    The man in the camouge clothing fell down in front of Ling Mo.

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    Ling Mo was still a bit puzzled when Lucy ventured out next to the broken car and looked down at the man, ¡°It¡¯s Ah Sheng [1]! Hey, Fan Sheng [2]?¡±

    He was shocked and looked up. As soon as he saw Lucy, a bright sh of light shed in his eyes, ¡°LUCY!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me....¡± Lucy turned to Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Can you let him enter? This is mypanion.¡±

    She pursed her lips before adding, ¡°Please.¡± at the end.

    To be continued...

    [1] ¨C Nickname that close friends or family would call

    [2] ¨C His real name.

 Chapter 403 Part 2 - The Feelings of a Toy

    Chapter 403 Part 2 ¨C The Feelings of a Toy

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Fine, since Lulu is so sincere....¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lucy seemed to have reluctantly epted the name ¡°Lulu¡±. She grabbed the man¡¯s arm and helped him into the building.

    Ling Mo nced outside, and immediately followed after, ¡°You¡¯ll eventually show yourself.¡±

    Ah Sheng seemed a little nervous. As soon as he entered the lobby, he immediately began to look around the entire ce.

    When he saw Liu Bao Dong and the others, his body even trembled for a moment.

    ¡°They are from the Air Force Regiment.¡± Lucy, bringing him to a ce where he can sit, said.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ah Sheng turned his gaze to Ling Mo, his eyes kept shifting around and looked nervous.

    But his mental state was originally like this, so Ling Mo didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal about this.

    ¡°Then this is?¡± Ah Sheng swallowed and asked, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be part of your group. He should havepanions, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s business. Ah Sheng, you never sent a message back to the base, and you didn¡¯t show up on the agreed location on time.... To be honest, we all thought you were already....¡±

    Lucy squatted in front of Ah Sheng, frowning, and took a closer look at him.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Ah Sheng smiled strangely, ¡°Hehe, yeah, I also thought I was a goner. My mission was to explore X-City, but instead, I was trapped here in this industrial area.¡±

    Hearing this, Ling Mo stepped forward and asked, ¡°You should have also been attacked by that monster too, right?¡±

    ¡°It was more than just an attack. He yed around with me as if I were just some bug....¡± When Ah Sheng said these words, there was no fear in his eyes, but there was a slight faint of anger and madness. ¡°I entered his sights the moment I stepped into this industrial area. At first, he didn¡¯t attack me directly, but made various sounds near me, causing me to be vignt. Every time I would rx, he would suddenly appear. In order to survive, I tried everything I could, but when I was finally in front of him, I found out that I was just some toy that could be taken apart at any time.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever taken a toy apart when you were a kid? You should have, right? Have you ever thought about how those toys felt when you took them apart? Well, I know how they felt because I felt it!¡±

    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth as he said this.

    ¡°Did this bastard turn crazy after being tortured ....?¡± Ling Mo thought and interrupted him, ¡°Can you tell us more information about him? He is currently causing problems for us.¡±

    Lucy also nodded, ¡°Yeah, I know it¡¯s been tough for you, but now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. Two people from the Air Force Regiment have already been killed and we still don¡¯t know who this monster is.¡±

    ¡°Him? Hehe, he is the most destructive creature in the world. Even in all the species of this world, his power can be ranked among the top three creatures.... Cough....¡±

    A trace of blood suddenly appeared in the corner of A Sheng¡¯s mouth, and his eyes were somewhat loose, ¡°Could you let me take a rest?¡±

    ¡°WTF, how can you suddenly ask to take a break at such a critical moment!?¡±

    Ling Mo cursed in his mind and turned his head to look out the door.

    ¡°Lucy,e here....¡±

    ¡°AH!¡±

    When Ling Mo turned back, Lucy was staring at Ah Sheng in surprise, and a piece of leather was hanging from the corner of Ah Sheng¡¯s mouth.

    Liu Bao Dong and others were also stunned, staring at Ah Sheng in shock.

    Although the clothes on Lucy¡¯s shoulders were torn apart, she was still wearing a waistcoat underneath it, and wasn¡¯t injured.

    She quickly backed up and pointed at Ah Sheng with a gun, ¡°Why did you suddenly bite me!¡±

    Ah Sheng looked at Ling Mo angrily, and spat out the leather fragments, ¡°Were you the one that stopped me?¡±

    Lucy and the others immediately turned to Ling Mo, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°You bet your tongue and tried to bite Lucy so that she would be an infected, right?¡±

    Ling Mo smiled at Ah Sheng and said.

    Lucy¡¯s face turned pale immediately, and she looked back at Ah Sheng in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible....¡±

    But Ah Sheng¡¯s actions already proved Ling Mo¡¯s words. He grabbed the female team member and quickly leaped to the corner of the stairs with a speed that had surpassed an ordinary person.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The female member screamed, but Ah Sheng didn¡¯t care.

    His hand clenched tightly around the female member¡¯s neck, greedily leaning behind her head, and smelling the blood in her.

    ¡°Put down the gun! Lucy, I know your marksmanship is good, but I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    Ah Shang grabbed the female team member¡¯s hair and moved her in front of him, ¡°I have already be a zombie. That monster will make me hispanion. He will definitely help me evolve....

 Chapter 404 Part 1 - A Trap for a Hunter

    Chapter 404 Part 1 ¨C A Trap for a Hunter

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about...?¡±

    Lucy slowly lowered her muzzle and stared at Ah Sheng in shock.

    His escape waspletely cut off. Ah Sheng¡¯s eyes looked very crazy, making him seem hysterical.

    The female team member that was caught by him was struggling, terrified. ¡°Save.... Save me....¡±

    But Liu Bao Dong and the male team member were already stunned. For them, this situation had happened too quickly.

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, I still have some time before Ipletely mutate.¡±

    Ah Shengughed wildly and turned his gaze to Ling Mo, with a hint of teasing in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that with such terrified expressions. If we were to talk about monsters.... Can this gentleman here tell me where hispanions are?¡±

    DANG! *

    Suddenly, a soft sound came from Ah Sheng¡¯s eyebrow, and a white spot appeared on the surface of his skin.

    ¡°So quick to act, are you that afraid of me revealing your secret? Hahahaha... Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Ah Sheng smiled, pulled out a pistol from his waist, and ced the muzzle on the female¡¯s temple, ¡°I know your superpower is a bit unique, but I¡¯m not weak either. I am not sure if I¡¯m able to use my abilities after mutating, but for now, it still works. You better not do it again, or else.... Hahaha...¡±

    His ability is called ¡°copper skin and iron bones¡±. It belongs to the body strengthening ss and its defensive ability is very strong. I think it is the reason why he is still alive even though he was being hunted by that monster. But.... Why is he suddenly infected...?¡±

    Lucy slowly retreated to Ling Mo¡¯s side and said.

    Read more chapter on

    .

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just here to confirm a few things and help send a message. I won¡¯t say things that I shouldn¡¯t say, because that would destroy the thrill of the hunt.¡±

    Ah Sheng had an arrogant expression on his face and he said meaningfully, ¡°He thinks that you¡¯re quite interesting and will carefully y with you, as well as yourpanions. He is also very interested in them as well.... Hee hee, I used to hate zombies, but now that I feel so much power surging in my body, it feels so wonderful! It¡¯s as if an electric rod was inserted in my body, and every single one of my pores became over-charged with energy. Do you know how wonderful this feeling is?¡±

    ¡°From that description you just said, it sounds like forced anal sex. How could we possibly know how that feels?!

    Ling Mo said nkly. His attack was unsessful, and it seemed as if it had no effect on him at all.

    And as for Ah Sheng¡¯s threat, it failed to bring any change to Ling Mo¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Hahahahaha....¡±

    Ah Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and it seems that his facial features was somewhat distorted.

    ¡°Well, I said all I have to say. As for this chick, just give her to me as a snack.¡±

    While saying this, he slowly backed away, and nced at the window above him with the corner of his eyes.

    At this exact moment when his attention was split, a wave of dizziness suddenly hit him, while Ling Mo jumped forward, a tentacle wrapped around the railing that was at the corner, pulling him towards Ah Sheng like a cannonball.

    At the same time, countless tentacles spread out from Ling Mo as he moved, and violently pulled apart all four of Ah Sheng¡¯s limbs.

    The frightened female member immediately copsed to the ground, and Ah Sheng struggled hard, staring at Ling Mo, who was approaching towards him at a frightening speed.

    ¡°You want to kill me? You can¡¯t even kill me if I stood here! You¡¯re with the zombies.... UHh~!¡±

    A spiritual tentacle pierced straight through his throat. Ling Mo cracked his neck and stood in front of him.

    ¡°Did you really think that you were that strong? If I had really wanted to kill you, I have so many ways. It was just that I wanted to hear what kind of information you have. As a result, you actually dare to threaten me!¡±

    Ling Mo kicked Ah Sheng¡¯s belly. At this moment, he seemed to be suspended in the air by an invisible chain, unable to move at all.

    to be continued...

 Chapter 404 Part 2 - A Trap For a Hunter

    Chapter 404 Part 2 ¨C A Trap For a Hunter

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    His wide-open mouth kept making vague sounds, but he was unable to say anything.

    Ling Mo lowered his head and smiled slightly, ¡°I may as well tell you, in fact, from the moment you appeared in front of me, I knew something was wrong. The others might not be able to smell the virus, but I can.¡±

    Ah Sheng¡¯s eyes widened at once, and he struggled hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that in my eyes, someone like you who is destined to die, is nothing more than just a clown. I don¡¯t mind being entertained.¡±

    Having said this, Ling Mo slowly stood up and said, ¡°I hope you can also use that ¡®copper skin and iron bones¡¯ power inside your body.¡±

    *Wuu!!*

    Ah Sheng¡¯s pupils expanded instantly as a tentacle prated inside his body. Ling Mo turned around and went downstairs without even ncing at his gruesome death.

    ¡°Ah Sheng....¡±

    Things had happened so unexpectedly. Lucy stares at Ling Mo with aplicated expression, before ncing at the dead Ah Sheng again.

    As Ling Mo passed by her, Lucy asked in a low voice, ¡°What did he mean by those words?¡±

    ¡°What words are you talking about, Lulu?¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°The one about.... forget it.¡±

    Lucy nced at Ling Mo suspiciously. This pretending to be dumb attitude of his was very suspicious.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Thebination of those words and phrases also lead to some incredible conclusions.

    If she wanted to confirm it......

    However, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to offend Ling Mo right now.

    Although his actions were somewhat hard to fathom, they were still depending on him to stop the monster.

    As for Liu Bao Dong and the male team member, their minds had already stopped functioning.

    The female team member was so scared that her mind had went nk, and pulled herself back next to Ah Sheng¡¯s body. It took a long time before she recovered from her daze and shouted, ¡°AHH!¡±

    Fortunately, the ordinary zombies in the nearby areas have long since disappeared, otherwise her shouting would have attracted many zombies to surround them.

    ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t this mean we¡¯re trapped here now? We¡¯ll definitely be attacked if we go out, but if we stay here...¡±

    Liu Bao Dong said fearfully.

    ¡°ording to Ah Sheng, the attacker is a high-level zombie. His reason for doing this is most likely to hunt us.... Although it is impossible to understand the thought process of a zombie, what if we considered it from a different perspective? Some wild animals would hunt weaker creatures and kill them as a kind of entertainment, which would exin our current situation.¡±

    Lucy said with a cold face, ¡°He enjoys the process of killing us. He wants to chase us towards a desperate situation, forcing us to resist, and then toying us to death, one by one.¡±

    Naturally, her expression wasn¡¯t that great since her missingpanion actually turned into a zombie.

    ¡°A zombie toying with humans....?¡±

    The male team member wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked, ¡°But what should we do then?!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to hold it for long. After all, he¡¯s still a zombie...¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed the overlord virus hive in his hand. This gem-like thing was what Ling Mo was relying on to use against the other party.

    No matter how intelligent this zombie was or how much it liked to hunt, if he wasn¡¯t able to restrain his instincts, he would naturallye knocking at Ling Mo¡¯s door.

    Ah Sheng¡¯s death, as well as the injuries that Ling Mo gave him, would only stimte him.

    ¡°Speaking of this, what were you trying to do before?¡±

    Lucy nced at Ling Mo¡¯s hand in confusion, thinking about what he had shouted before. She had always felt that there was something in Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    ¡°All I did was just step outside to look for trouble, without any protection, hoping that he would fuckinge attack me.¡±

    Ling Mo said without hesitation.

    ¡°WTF! He¡¯s obviously still clenching his fist, yet he¡¯s still able to casually lie in front of my face!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched, and that frosty face of hers waspletely shocked by Ling Mo...

    At this moment, a pair of red eyes were staring intensely at the building through a gap in a broken wall.

    ¡°A trap for a hunter? ... * Hu Chi [1] *...¡±

    His voice became a little heavy. Both of his eyes were full of fury.

    ¡°What a disgusting and cunning human....¡±

    At the same time, Ling Mo was telling Lucy and the other others, ¡°I have no obligation to protect you all, so you all also must contribute.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is a human; you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡± Liu Bao Dong said unhappily.

    Lucy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Even if you hadn¡¯t said this, I would have done it.

    ¡°Which side are you on?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong red at Lucy, but when he saw Lucy¡¯s cold eyes, he immediately backed down, and even smiled favorably.

    ¡°In other words, we¡¯re going to prepare a trap for that monster, right?¡± Lucy ignored him and continued to ask Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo sneered, ¡°Do I even need to do such a thing? All I have to do is just hold a bone and wait for that dog to run over.¡±

    ¡°Well, the other party is a high-level zombie after all....¡±

    ¡°But then again, you¡¯re also a monster too....¡±

    [1] ¨C That is the sound of panting

 Chapter 405 Part 1 - Ranked Among the Top Three Existences for Destructive Power

    Chapter 405 Part 1 ¨C Ranked Among the Top Three Existences for Destructive Power

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°While you¡¯re waiting for him, you won¡¯t mind if I go make some preparations first right?¡±

    Lucy asked.

    ¡°Up to you. By the way, since you¡¯re making preparations, you might as well deal with that corpse also.¡±

    Ling Mo wiped the tactical knife and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s mypanion¡¯s body, of course I¡¯ll handle it. But after hearing you say that, why do I suddenly feel irritated....¡±

    Lucy was about to walk away and suddenly heard Liu Bao Dong ask, ¡°Um, where did you get that tactical knife?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Mo looked up at him and responded.

    ¡°Did you get it from Falcon Camp?¡± Liu Bao Dong asked again.

    Seeing that Ling Mo didn¡¯t speak, Liu Bao Dong coughed, stepped forward, and said in a friendly manner, ¡°It appears I guessed right. If that¡¯s the case, then you should have a good rtionship with the Falcon Camp, right?¡±

    ¡°Good rtionship my ass. Just two days ago, I went to the Falcon Camp headquarters and caused a huge mess. I killed their officers and even knocked out their general.....¡±

    But if we were to ignore all this, our rtionship does look quite good on the surface.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m correct again, right? Let me introduce myself, I am the captain of the Air Force Special Operations Squad, Liu Bao Dong!¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°It turned out to be Brother Ling... this time I was in charge of escorting Miss Lucy to X-City. You should have heard about us. Our Air Force regiment and Falcon camp are allies, so we can also be considered as allies as well! We should look out for each other! Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re... escorting her?¡±

    Ling Mo showed a trace of surprise, and his expression immediately made Liu Bao Dong feel very embarrassed.

    After an awkward pause, Liu Bao Dong searched his body again, then took out a pack of cigarettes and passed it to Ling Mo, ¡°Here. This is a small token of my appreciation...¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Mo took it without hesitation and said, ¡°ording to what you just said, Lulu doesn¡¯t belong to the Air Force Regiment?¡±

    ¡°No, I belong to a real civil organization, different from their group that started with an official background.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes shed with pride as she held her gun. ¡°Our base is located at the center of F-City. It includes the two nearby small towns and is organized by some psychics. Our group is called ¡°Fire¡±. The reason why we are called Fire is because even in a disaster, we¡¯ll ignite our raging mes and make sure that it never goes out. It also has another meaning for everyone to gather firewood to keep the mes alive, which implies strength and unity.¡±

    ¡°Why not just call it FFF....¡± Ling Mo muttered and asked, ¡°Then why did your F group want toe to X-City?¡±

    ¡°IT¡¯S FIREBASE! IF YOU REALLY CALLED IT FFF, I SWEAR TO GOD THE FIRST ONE I BURN WILL BE YOU!¡±

    ¡°Coming to X-City.... There were many reasons, but the main reason was because we fancied the resources here. We didn¡¯t have many people, nor did we have enough information. So, we chose to cooperate with the Air Force Regiment in order to avoid a direct conflict with the Falcon Camp. Ah Sheng was the vanguard we sent. We originally had an arrangement toe pick him up by helicopter on the top floor of Century City. However, he never showed up even after the agreed time.¡±

    Lucy sighed and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why I came. Why? Are you interested in the Air Force Regiment? Or maybe our Fire Group?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Ling Mo said, frankly.

    Seeing that Lucy waspletely speechless, Liu Bao Dong quickly seized the opportunity to join the conversation. He stepped forward with great anticipation and asked, ¡°Um... Was the cigarette okay? What should I do when that monster appears?¡±

    The two members of the Air Force Regiment immediately showed their disdain. This captain of theirspletely destroyed their reputation and image.

    ¡°Why are you asking me? You should ask Lucy.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep puff from the cigarette and said, ¡°The cigarettes are great.¡± Before walking away.

    Liu Bao Dong stared nkly at Ling Mo¡¯s back for a while, then his expression turned somewhat angry, ¡°ASSHOLE! GIVE ME BACK MY CIGARETTES! DO YOU KNOW HOW HARD IT IS TO SAVE A PACK?¡±

    While waiting, Lucy made some preparations in advance with the help of Liu Bao Dong and the two members.

    Other than the gap in the front, all the entrances and exits in the building were all blocked by them.

    Although it wasn¡¯t very useful, it was still better than nothing.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 405 Part 2 - Ranked Among the Top Three Existences for Destructive Power

    Chapter 405 Part 2 ¨C Ranked Among the Top Three Existences for Destructive Power

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The female team member cleaned the blood off her body, and the others carefully closed all the curtains.

    In the process, they found the room filled with zombie corpses, but after opening the door and ncing inside, their reactions remained the same.

    They silently closed the door, then turned around to leave.

    It was Li Ya Lin¡¯s existence that surprised them. When they approached the small office, Ya Lin suddenly opened the door, and said, ¡°Go away.¡±

    BANG!*

    As the door closed, the stunned team members looked at each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go close to this room....¡± The male team member said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah.... His femalepanions seem to be very powerful...¡±

    As night approached, the industrial area, which was already extremely quiet, seemed to be more and more terrifying.

    The sound of a youngdy weeping echoed as the cold wind blew across the ruins, making people shudder.

    Some fragments that were on the verge of copse, crumbled. The sound was enough to startle anyone even if they steeled their nerves.

    Lucy was hiding in a corner under the cover of night, with the muzzle pointed at the gate.

    The others were also hidden, and the whole building was like a ck hole, waiting to devour every enemy that came in.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    AOW!*

    With a roaring from a distance, Ling Mo, who was sitting on the stairs, stood up with ease, revealing a sneer, ¡°I knew it....¡±

    ¡°What was that sound...?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong¡¯s hands were already filled with sweat as he held the assault rifle. After hearing this unusual sound, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    ¡°Zombie.¡±

    Lucy tightened her body and whispered, ¡°A lot of.... zombies...¡±

    AAOO!*

    Heavy footsteps were getting closer.

    A pair of blood-red eyes appeared in the night, staring coldly at the quiet building.

    Since the high-level zombie was able to drive away the ordinary zombies, it naturally had the ability to also lead them here.

    These zombies were stimted and started to continuously roar one after another.

    With the first few zombies rushing in, arge number of zombies poured in frantically afterwards.

    Surrounded by so many zombies in such a ce, the brains of Liu Bao Dong and the other members have all basically short-circuited.

    Lucy loosened her grip on the gun, then tightened it again. She then jumped out from her hiding ce and pulled the trigger in mid-air.

    Hearing the gunshots, Ling Mo abandoned his n to control ordinary zombies inrge quantities.

    In the first ce, it would waste a lot of his spiritual power, which wasn¡¯t beneficial for the next battle. Secondly, it ced him in a situation where he would most likely be idently killed by his team members, which would then cause spiritual injuries to him.

    The most important thing was that although it wasn¡¯t difficult to control them, it was however difficult to control their actions with a single mind.

    His spiritual tentacles had spread all over the building at this time. As long as the high-level zombie entered, Ling Mo would surely be able to find out.

    BANG!*

    The ss above Ling Mo suddenly exploded, indicating that the monster was finally unable to hold back and had finally begun to take action.

    ¡°You actually know how to use a diversion tactic... Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving this time!¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even look at the ss, and ran upstairs.

    When the zombie broke the ss, Ling Mo had felt a spiritual ball of light quickly climb upwards.

    Climbing the walls with bare hands could easily be done by advanced zombies.

    Soon, there was a muffled sound upstairs!

    At the same time, Ling Mo had also arrived.

    In arge conference room, a dark figure at the center was blocked from leaving. On the ceiling, there was a small ¡°gem¡± with a few drops of blood on it.

    Ye Lian and Shana stood beside the window and the door, respectively.

    Ling Mo walked inside the room. He dropped a bandage from his hand that had a small amount of blood stained on it. ¡°It was too simple to deceive your sense of smell.¡±

    The blood on the bandage was naturally Ye Lian¡¯s, and the drops of blood on the overlord virus hive were from Ling Mo.

    This monster wanted to cause a diversion, luring the girls elsewhere, so that he would be able to attack Ling Mo. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would be yed instead.

    As for his ability to sense spiritual energy....

    Ling Mo reached out with his hand, and the overlord rank virus hive immediately ¡°flew¡± into his hand.

    ¡°The guy that you badly tortured said that you could be ranked among the top three existences for destructive power of all the species in this world.... I¡¯m very interested in you.¡±

    The turned-on tactical shlight immediately illuminated the ck shadow standing on the table.

    But at the moment when he saw the shadow, Ling Mo froze.

 Chapter 406 Part 1 - Beating A Brat

    Chapter 406 Part 1 ¨C Beating A Brat

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Hehehe.... Big Brother, are youplimenting me?¡±

    A boy that looked exactly like a girl, was standing on top of the table. He looked at most ten years old. Wearing an innocent smile, he tilted his head and stared at Ling Mo.

    ¡°WTF..... It turns out that the so-called top 3 in destructive power was actually this brat?!¡±

    Among zombies, it can be said that those who possess such long-rangebat abilities have high intellect. As for his obsession to y hunting games and his love to terrorize his victims.......

    The destructive power of this brat was indeed amazing. Although the use of ¡°top 3¡± to describe him was slightly exaggerated, he definitely shouldn¡¯t be underestimated!

    ¡°Hehe....¡±

    The zombie brat¡¯s eyes looked very crazy, but his face always carried that innocent smile.

    It instead made him seem even more creepy and caused one to tremble in fear just by looking at him, ¡°I had originally wanted to slowly y with my brothers and sisters, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so serious towards a child.¡±

    ¡°Kid, when you turn into a zombie, thew to protect minors doesn¡¯t include you anymore.....¡±

    Ling Mo coldly sneered in his heart.

    He wouldn¡¯t pull his punches just because the other party looked ¡°safe¡±.

    In fact, zombies like him were even more dangerous.

    Not only did theyckmon sense, but their actions were also unpredictable. They had so many strange ideas in their heads that only they would think are interesting.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Actually, I was shocked as well. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to really be with humans. When that new zombie died, I knew I was right. Oh, that¡¯s right, you guys also must like ying games, right? Were you guys nning to protect those humans first, then wait until they thought it was safe, and suddenly... BAM! Kill them all! The despair and the screams that would happen in that situation seems to be more worthy of appreciation...¡±

    The zombie brat chuckled and said, ¡°Your disguises are pretty good. If I win, can you give me your eyes? I also want to mix in with the humans.... That would definitely be very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m actually missing a doll. If you lose, I¡¯ll make you into a human skinned doll, okay?¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes slightly turned red as she said this with a smile.

    ¡°Hey! This brat¡¯s idea is terrible! And Dark Shana, you stop it as well!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp had turned numb after listening to such a strange conversation. Only Dark Shana had the ability to actually converse with him.

    ¡°HA! This big sister is very interesting!¡±

    The zombie brat¡¯s eyes brightened and said excitedly, ¡°The people who used to y with me aren¡¯t as interesting as you. s, they never knew how to cooperate with me, so I always got angry. In fact, I slightly regret destroying them. But after thinking about it for a while, I realized that it didn¡¯t really matter. I could always find new toys, no?¡±

    He giggled, ¡°When I was still a human, I liked ying this kind of game. However, those adults always told me that I couldn¡¯t do this or that... Aii* [1], it was really boring. It¡¯s better now though. I can y with whatever I want, HAHA! However, the humans here are all too weak, and the advanced zombies are fucking stupid. In fact, some can¡¯t even speak properly, which makes me very disappointed.¡±

    ¡°This brat is born with an antisocial personality.¡±

    This cruel personality of his was definitely because of his genes. After mutating, this particr gene became even more distorted after it waspletely released without any restraints....

    Feeling that the zombie brat¡¯s attention was diverted, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles suddenly moved.

    The movement of Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles now meant that he was going in for the kill!

    BANG!* BANG!* BANG!*

    The zombie brat¡¯s smile remained unchanged as he jumped back a few steps agilely.

    A dozen or so dense holes had suddenly appeared on the table at the spot where he had just stood.

    ¡°Human brother, I didn¡¯t forget about you.¡± The zombie brat smiled at Ling Mo. ¡°Seeing how you weren¡¯t speaking, I knew you were definitely going to do something.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! You¡¯re actually treating me like some kind of toy!¡±

    Ling Mo groaned and a muffled ¡°bang¡± sound took ce in front of him, like a stone hitting a thick steel te.

    His face paled slightly, and he was shocked.

    This zombie brat¡¯s attack was unbelievably fast. At such a short distance, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see his opponent¡¯s throwing action, nor could he see the flying trajectory of the fragments.

    With such a huge force suddenly hitting the protection formed by his spiritual energy, Ling Mo suddenly felt a headache. This was the consequence caused by a sudden consumption of arge amount of spiritual energy.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 406 Part 2 - Beating A Brat

    <h4>Chapter 406 Part 2 ¨C Beating A Brat</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The zombie brat seemed to recognize Ling Mo as the weakest one, continuously throwing out building fragments from his hand, while constantly jumping to avoid Ling Mo¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this kid could be so strong even in an enclosed space....¡±

    During their short confrontation, Ling Mo had gained a better understanding of the zombie brat¡¯s attack method.

    The zombie brat¡¯s dexterity, paired with his ability to sense spiritual energy, allowed him to have a quick reaction time. This allowed him to throw things quickly and urately.

    Although his strength hadn¡¯t reached the level of the overlord rank, he was still much stronger than most of the leader rank zombies.

    Despite Ye Lian and Shana not taking action yet, it was clear that the brat had also put up his guard against them.

    In fact, the reason Ling Mo had arranged Shana and Ye Lian to be here was to just stop him from leaving.

    As for taking action...

    Towards this little mouse that hurt Ye Lian, Ling Mo naturally wanted to handle it himself.

    ¡°Hee hee, shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about your humanpanions? I¡¯ve brought a lot of my kind here.¡±

    The zombie brat said with a smile.

    ¡°You actually know how to distract me.¡±

    Ling Mo made his tentacles intersect with each other as they rolled close towards the brat, but he jumped up just before he was about to be bound.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    As he was about to reach the ceiling, he suddenly nted his head sharply, and an arrow of blood instantly burst out from his shoulders.

    When the zombie brat started to fall back down, another tentacle pierced into his underarm, nailing him to the wall with a ¡°bang¡±.

    His head lowered, like a puppet with its strings cut off, his limbs hung down weakly, and he slowly slid to the ground.

    As the zombie brat slowly recovered and raised his head, a pair of brutal, cold-blooded red eyes, simr to a wild animal, looked at Ling Mo through the messy hair.

    The blood-colored pupils almostpletely covered the whites in his eyes, and they looked very different from Ye Lian and the girls.

    ¡°Brother Ling.... Be careful, there¡¯s .... Something not right about him!¡±

    Ye Lian shouted suddenly. She has always been sensitive to changes in aura, and Ling Mo started bing warier of the brat.

    The brat¡¯s reaction time was really fast. It wasn¡¯t an ident that Ling Mo failed to kill him instantly.

    Even in mid-air, he was able to forcibly twist his body to avoid a deadly attack from Ling Mo.

    Although he looked quite miserable, his vitals actually weren¡¯t hit at all.

    ¡°You really are fun to y with. However, I still have a trump card.¡±

    The zombie brat¡¯s eyes were getting redder and redder, almost as if they were about to start bleeding at any time. He suddenly lowered his head, and a spike suddenly burst out from his neck.

    At the same time, spikes also drilled out from his wrist, little by little. The skin that originally looked smooth, suddenly cracked as if it was being opened by a zipper.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCKING HELL! It really is a trump card! And it¡¯s a transformation at that.....¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned. The zombie brat in front of him turned out to be a mutant zombie!

    The muscles in his body bulged up little by little. The wounds on his body also kept wiggling and he soon stopped bleeding.

    A few secondster, a mutant zombie with a hefty body with a face that looked like a little girl, appeared in front of Ling Mo. All four of his limbs werepletely covered with small bone spikes.

    It was quite shocking for Ling Mo to witness the ¡°transformation¡± process of a mutant zombie up close.

    ¡°Uhh.... Those bone spikes on your neck look like a dog cor....¡±

    Ling Mo said after recovering from his shock.

    ¡°Ah, it really does.¡± Shana nodded.

    Ye Lian¡¯s response was a little bit slower, and after staring nkly at the brat, she suddenly realized, ¡°Mutant dog....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯M OBVIOUSLY A MUTANT ZOMBIE!¡±

    The zombie brat and spider queen¡¯s direction of evolution were obviously very different. Considering that this was originally an industrial area where various fires and explosions were bound to ur during the apocalypse.... It wasn¡¯t surprising for such a monster to be created.

    BANG!*

    As the zombie brat kicked his right leg against the wall, he lunged forward, and sent his muscr arm smashing down on Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t stupid enough to take the risk as he felt a strong wind hit his face.

    As he released a kick towards the zombie brat, his spiritual tentacles also spread out, hitting the brats head from three directions.

    ¡°You asked for a beating!¡±

 Chapter 407 Part 1 - Bone Armor

    <h4> Chapter 407 Part 1 ¨C Bone Armor</h4>

    BANG!*

    Ling Mo retreated a few steps back before he was able to stand firm at the other end of the table.

    His right foot shook uncontrobly, and shouted while frowning, ¡°GOD DAMMIT! It hurts! Is your face a fucking frying pan?!¡±

    The brat was sent flying and hit the wall heavily.

    When he got up, in addition to having a nosebleed, blood was constantly flowing out from his head too.

    His eyelids were bleeding without end, implying that they were hit hard.

    However, the bones that emerged under his eyelids had protected his eyes.

    Ling Mo had distracted his attention by sending out a kick. At the same time, several tentacles also hit him from three different directions, making it impossible for him to avoid being hit.

    If it weren¡¯t because his skull was hard enough, his head would have already turned into the shape of a honeb.

    ¡°That was dangerous....¡±

    The brat shook his head, before wiping it, and looked at the blood stains on his hands, ¡°You.... You actually....¡±

    The amount of blood that he lost had probably exceeded the limit that his mind could handle, and his expression suddenly became sinister. The bone spurs on his body grew out a bit as he let out a piercing bellow, ¡°I¡¯M SO ANGRY NOW! I WANT TO PEEL YOUR SKIN OFF! CUT YOUR STOMACH OPEN AND TURN YOU INTO A SPECIMEN COLLECTION!¡±

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    He bent his knees before jumping forward and appeared in front of Ling Mo in the blink of an eye. However, he quickly held his head after letting out a cry.

    After failing to attack, he changed the direction of his body in mid-air again and swiped his leg towards Ling Mo¡¯s waist.

    After receiving a dozen attacks in a row, Ling Mo was also pushed back, and soon reached the edges of the long conference table.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t defeat Ling Mo after attacking for such a long time, the brat suddenly turned his head, and threw the fragments in his hands at Ye Lian.

    This time Ye Lian didn¡¯t bother trying to catch it. Instead, she immediately moved away.

    BANG!* BANG!* BANG!*

    More than a dozen mini craters formed, and the ss window was also smashed to pieces.

    ss shattered everywhere. Although Ye Lian was able to avoid them in time, her clothes were still torn by the ss shards.

    It was obvious from the brat¡¯s action that he wanted to create an opportunity so that he could escape from this ce.

    But seeing that Ye Lian was almost injured again, an unknown rage flooded Ling Mo¡¯s brain.

    ¡°You want to run?¡±

    A spiritual tentacle quickly followed and wrapped itself around the zombie brat¡¯s calf before mming him to the ground.

    Before he could get up, Ling Mo had already hooked the edges of the window with his tentacles, pulled himself over, andnded heavily onto the brat¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, my whole body is covered with bone armor....¡±

    The zombie brat giggled as he tried to grab Ling Mo.

    Although Ling Mo was able to dodge in time, the bone spurs on the brat¡¯s arm still cut Ling Mo¡¯s trouser.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even bother looking at it. More than a dozen tentacles caught the hands and feet of the brat, and at the same time, a tentacle had also stuffed itself into his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s.... Useless....¡±

    The zombie brat said vaguely, ¡°No matter how much a prey tries to resist, it will always still be a prey...

    Ling Mo had also noticed that although the brat physically still looks simr to a human, it¡¯s internal structure, and even internal organs, had most likely undergone tremendous changes.

    Feeling the invasion of a foreign object, the brat contracted his esophagus.

    The other two tentacles that went into his ears also encountered obstacles.

    Ling Mo had also wanted to attack his eyes, but thatyer of bone wouldn¡¯t allow him.

    ¡°I... I have already evolved into something with no weaknesses.... Big brother, you should.... Just give up, hahaha....¡±

    The brat opened his mouth wide, and the corner of his mouth lifted upwards, exposing a strange smile.

    Ling Mopletely ignored his words, and his spiritual tentacles started to smash down, like raindrops.

    BANG!* BANG!* BANG!*

    The loud muffled sounds even shocked Lucy and the others, who were fighting a bitter battle below.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 407 Part 2 - Bone Armor

    <h4>Chapter 407 Part 2 ¨C Bone Armor</h4>

    ¡°Can they handle it? Or... Should we take this opportunity to just run away?!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong retreated to Lucy¡¯s side and asked.

    Lucy looked at him contemptuously and said coldly, ¡°You can try....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re ying favorites! Now is a good opportunity! Besides, we helped them stall so many zombies already....¡±

    Liu Bao Dong¡¯s scalp turned numb as he looked above. The lobby was filled with the pungent smell of blood, and a never-ending supply of zombies.

    It if wasn¡¯t because the zombies were stuck in the stairs, they would have already been torn to pieces.

    ¡°Hmph, would you rather face these many zombies, or that monster?¡± Lucy sneered sarcastically.

    ¡°Uhh...¡± Liu Bao Dong was speechless. He gritted his teeth and tried to say something, but Lucy quickly interrupted him, ¡°Just stop already. Our FIRE base has already embarrassed ourselves once in front of him. I won¡¯t do something shameful again.¡±

    ¡°Then fine, how about we meet you outside...¡± Liu Bao Dong once again broke the limits of being shameless.

    ¡°Sure, if you dare take a step back, don¡¯t me me if my hands suddenly start shaking.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s next words made Liu Bao Dong stop his footsteps.

    He raised the muzzle with a bitter face, endured the soreness of his arms and shoulders, took a deep breath, and looked at the zombies who were like clever monkeys....

    Upstairs, the brat was still wearing that strange smile at first, as if watching he was watching a clown perform. But as Ling Mo¡¯s calm but crazy attacks continued to fall on him, the expression on the brat¡¯s face gradually became a little ugly.

    BANG!*

    A burst of blood on his chest finally made the brat¡¯s face show horror.

    Seeing that Ling Mo didn¡¯t n to stop at all, the brat also started to get a bad feeling.

    He struggled desperately, ¡°AHH! Let go of me, you filthy human. You¡¯re just a toy and you actually want to kill me?! I¡¯m angry! I¡¯m really angry!¡±

    BANG!*

    Seeing another hole filled with blood emerge from the brat¡¯s stomach, Ling Mo¡¯s cold face suddenly showed a smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you boasting that you had no weaknesses just now?¡±

    ¡°WHEN THE FUCK DID I SAY THAT?!¡±

    The brat shouted. His muscles expanded again, shredding his clothes and turning them into pieces of rags that were hanging onto him. [1]

    In contrast, his small head seemed to be rather out of ce.

    More bone spikes emerged from the ¡°slits¡± around his body, and really formed a bone armor.

    With a tremendous boost in power, he was finally freed from Ling Mo¡¯s imprisonment.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s violent attacks had already caused the brat to feel a real life and death crisis.

    After regaining the upper hand, the zombie brat let out a low growl, grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s arm, and threw him away.

    But when Ling Mo was sent flying like a cannonball, he wasn¡¯t hurt at all when hended.

    One Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles had caught the chandelier in time.

    However, the tremendous force caused the chandelier to fall between him and the brat as he fell towards the ground.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the brat also jumped onto the windowsill, preparing to escape from the battlefield that Ling Mo had prepared for him.

    His advantages couldn¡¯t be used at all here.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like ying hunting games with people? How does it feel like being the prey?¡±

    Ling Mo smiled with a pale face. A long-saved powerful spiritual strangtion attack caused the zombie brat, who had just jumped onto the windowsill, to be stunned for a moment.

    Although it was only a moment, it was all that he needed.

    ¡°This is my trump card. I personally saved it for you until now. Didn¡¯t you say you have no weaknesses? Well then, I¡¯ll create it for you.¡±

    Any defense will be vulnerable after being attacked continuously.

    Hundreds of tentacles had hit hundreds of times throughout the brat¡¯s body.

    Now, there were weaknesses everywhere.

    ¡°Go y in hell.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the brat who had just recovered from his daze, raised his hand, and snapped his finger, creating a crisp ¡°snap¡± sound.

    The brat¡¯s body became stiff, and suddenly numerous wounds burst open and blood sttered from his body!

    When he fell from the window, there was still a look of surprise and confusion in his eyes.

    A spiritual tentacle followed him in mid-air, catching a falling leader-rank virus hive.

    At the moment when Ling Mo used his spiritual strangtion attack, there were many memory fragments that emerged in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    All those evil deeds could cause a person¡¯s hair to stand up from anger [2] ....

    At the same time when Ling Mo got the virus hive, he let out a long sigh of relief, and whispered, ¡°For brats like you, it¡¯s better if you die early.¡±

    BANG!*

    The brat¡¯s body fell to the ground; his wide-open eyes were still staring at the window.

    ¡°I did it.¡±

    Ling Mo turned around and smiled at Ye Lian.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly fell forward.

    [1] ¨C the brat¡¯s a mini hulk lol

    [2] ¨C Honestly, Super Saiyan kind of just popped in my mind.

 Chapter 408 Part 1 - Fishing in Troubled Waters

    Chapter 408 Part 1 ¨C Fishing in Troubled Waters

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    Seeing Ling Mo fall, Ye Lian immediately rushed in front of Ling Mo and caught him, ¡°Brother Ling.... Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Shana also quickly came over and looked nervously at Ling Mo.

    However, the two of them had just lowered their heads when Ling Mo, who seemed to be in aa, suddenly opened his eyes, raised his head, and quickly kissed each of them on the face.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Shana froze for a moment, then smiled, ¡°You really are a cunning human.... And you should also shave your moustache!¡±

    Ye Lian stared nkly at Ling Mo, then raised her hand to cover her face, ¡°Why did you suddenly....¡±

    BANG!*

    As soon as she let go, Ling Mo immediately lost his bnce and fell down.

    ¡°Ouch, my waist....¡±

    ¡°Are... are you alright? You look... terrible pale....¡±

    Ye Lian hurriedly supported Ling Mo again, and her expression seemed a little uneasy.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face was very pale, and a thinyer of cold sweat also appeared on his forehead.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve exhausted both your physical and spiritual strength. Hmph, it¡¯s your fault for insisting on being a hero!¡± Shana snorted and said.

    Support the trantors by reading My Girlfriend Is A Zombie first at Go Create Me Trantions as soon as the chapterse out! Make sure to bookmark us!

    ¡°Cough*Cough*....¡± Ling Mo¡¯s voice became weak, ¡°This kind of thing...¡±

    ¡°Another senseless aspect of humans. Always desperately trying to do something that doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Shana snorted again.

    ¡°That¡¯s... That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ye Lian nodded, and a trace of tenderness suddenly shed from those foolish eyes of hers.

    ¡°Really... Really stupid.¡±

    The battle continued intermittently until early next morning. After the first batch of zombies that the zombie brat brought over were killed, another batch of zombies came after being attracted by the sounds of gunfire and the smell of blood.

    Although the amount wasn¡¯trge, it still felt as if they were ying Whack-A-Mole. They had just knocked one down here, and another one woulde out over there.

    Moreover, each one of them was a deadly threat. Some even crawled upside-down from the ceiling.

    In this type of situation, they had to be alert at all times. A moment of carelessness might cause them to be a meal for the zombies.

    If it weren¡¯t because the infrastructure of the building and the front entrance being blocked by a car, it wouldn¡¯t have been an easy thing for Lucy to keep her position at the stairs.

    Of course, the average survivor also wouldn¡¯t have their intensive firepower.

    But even so, after fighting until the next morning, the four people, including Lucy, were so tired that they could barely raise their arms.

    ¡°Tired... So fucking tired!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong dragged his gun and crawled back to the big office like a dead dog [1].

    As soon as he saw Ye Lian and the group, he immediately said, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even see you guyse downst night!¡±

    But everybody ignored him. Ling Mo was lying on a sofa while Ye Lian and Shana sat beside him.

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t really injured, he still drank the potion, but the physical energy that he had consumed still required him to take a rest in order to recoverpletely.

    Not to mention, he also needs to sleep.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s really exhausted....¡±

    Liu Bao Dong recalled the monster¡¯s terrifying attack power and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His voice also became much quieter.

    He turned to look at Shana and Ye Lian and muttered in a low voice, ¡°But why didn¡¯t you guyse down? It¡¯s obvious you guys are also strong.¡±

    When he first entered the building previously, he was subdued by Shana.

    Using subdued was actually a nicer way of describing it.

    The truth was, he didn¡¯t even see Shana¡¯s face. He was knocked on the forehead by the back of the scythe, and he passed out on the spot.

    When he recovered consciousness, he was already face down, and was being dragged by his feet into the office.

    ¡°Hmph, why should I help....?¡± Seeing that the word ¡°human¡± was about to be blurted out, Shana paused and reluctantly changed her words, ¡°Are you suggesting that we should take our weapons and fight them to the death, while you guys are carrying guns?¡±

    ¡°Uhh....¡± Liu Bao Dong froze.

    ¡°You¡¯re being cocky. No matter what, we¡¯re the ones that dragged them into trouble, and they still saved us......¡± said the female team member.

    The female team member was naturally grateful to Ling Mo since he had rescued her from Ah Sheng.

    Thebat strength of that monster was obvious to everyone. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo, they most likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive the night.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 408 Part 2 - Fishing in Troubled Waters

    Chapter 408 Part 2 ¨C Fishing in Troubled Waters

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Captain, the way you¡¯re speaking is very ungentlemanly...¡± the male team member also said.

    ¡°Humph.¡± Lucy snorted coldly, and the contempt was self-evident.

    Liu Bao Dong looked embarrassed, but he was yelling in his heart, ¡°Regardless of what you guys say, I¡¯m still your captain. You guys all teamed up and defended him together! Just because he killed that monster, you all chose to ignore the vileness from this asshole! They treated us like captives just hours before!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, there were so many zombies that came over here. He definitely had something to do with it since he intentionally provoked that monster! Did you guys choose to forget all the shouting he did outside the entrance before all this?¡±

    The depressed Liu Bao Dong hugged his gun and found a corner to sit down. He stared at Ling Mo with a look of resentment.

    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him....

    After a few hours, everyone felt that they had finally recovered some of their strength.

    However, the soreness from their arms couldn¡¯t be recovered in such a short period of time. Other than Lucy, the other three were still unable to use their guns.

    But what surprised them beyond belief, was that the pale looking Ling Most night was full of energy today. He stretched his body and seemed as if he didn¡¯t have any problems at all.

    ¡°Ho.... How the fuck did he recover so fast!?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong dropped his arms strangely, leaning against the wall with an ugly pose, and bit thepressed biscuit while eximing.

    ¡°This is for you guys. The taste is so-so, but it¡¯s fine for filling up the stomach.¡±

    The female team member took a few packets of dry food and handed it to Ling Mo.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Seeing the female team member¡¯s shy smile, Liu Bao Dong almost spat out his food, ¡°This is no longer teaming up, this is almost switching sides!¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    Lucy also approached Ling Mo and said with a cold expression, ¡°What are you guys nning to do next?¡±

    ¡°Stay alive, what else could we possibly do?¡± Ling Mo nibbled at the dry food and smiled.

    Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s expression, Lucy knew that he wasn¡¯t telling her the truth. However, she didn¡¯t try to dig for more info. Instead, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. You can see that they have all temporarily lost their fighting capabilities. In fact, so have I... but there is a set time for my extraction, and I can¡¯t dy it any longer.

    ¡°In addition, in X-City.... I don¡¯t know how many monsters there are that are simr to the one fromst night.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many. You¡¯ll only meet them if you have bad luck....¡±

    ¡°In short.¡± Lucy ignored Ling Mo¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°The location of the meeting point is in Century City, right....?¡± Ling Mo recalled the map of X-City in his mind, and finally nodded. ¡°The route does ovep with mine... but, what about payment?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy was stunned for a while, and that frosty face of hers became unsettled, ¡°What... What do you want?¡±

    The two of them took a full five minutes to negotiate until they were finally able to agree on a payment.

    In addition to Lucy¡¯s Firebase paying a fee, the Air Force Regiment, where Liu Bao Dong and the other two came from, also had to pay a fee.

    After looking at the list, Liu Bao Dong immediately called out, ¡°Why do you want a sniper rifle?! Isn¡¯t your marksmanship horrible?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me.¡± Ling Mo nced at Ye Lian, and the two smiled at each other, ¡°If we had a sniper rifle, it might have been easier for us to take down that guy from yesterday. It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t kill it. It doesn¡¯t hurt to try.¡±

    Theck of an effective long-range attack capability was the current weakness of Ling Mo and his team.

    When encountering an enemy like the zombie brat, they would inevitably have to be on the passive.

    For them to deal with zombies like this, it was still okay. A small trap could lure them over. However, what would happen if they encountered a psychic with long-range attack capabilities?

    ¡°Crossbow and arrows.... We don¡¯t have these! Besides, aren¡¯t you already carrying one?!¡± Liu Bao Dong shouted again.

    ¡°No more arrows.¡± Ling Mo said frankly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have it that¡¯s fine, give me a hundred more bullets.¡±

    ¡°.... Okay.¡± Liu Bao Dong read the list carefully and finally gritted his teeth. ¡°We ept! When the helicopteres to pick up Lucy, the items on the list will be delivered at that time.¡±

    Liu Bao Dong¡¯s group wasn¡¯t following them into the city. They were only going to stick with them until they reached the vicinity, they would then head back via helicopter.

    As captain of a special operations team, Liu Bao Dong still possessed the authority to give stuff out.

    At the end, Liu Bao Dong reluctantly added, ¡°You¡¯re simply fishing in troubled waters!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t apliment to you!¡±

    Lucy read the list carefully several times. She raised her head with a surprised expression on her face, ¡°The things you need, I happen to have them on me now.¡±

 Chapter 409 Part 1 - Wanna Have Sex?

    Chapter 409 Part 1 ¨C Wanna Have Sex?

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°However, I won¡¯t be giving them to you until we arrive in Century City.¡±

    Lucy tucked the list between her boobs and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you....¡±

    This cold violent woman was puzzled on how to continue her words and paused for a moment. However, she still ended up unable toe up with something polite.

    Although Ling Mo was surprisingly reliable during battle, this young man made her think that he was too unpredictable.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal not to trust someone that you just met. From a trading perspective, this is good for everyone.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled indifferently. Before Lucy could say anything, he sniffed the air and frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s leave early. It smells bad here.¡±

    Inside the small office, Li Ya Lin was sitting quietly on top of the big cocoon.

    As soon as Ling Mo pushed the door open, her body flickered, and she appeared behind Ling Mo.

    A slender hand rested on his shoulder, and her boneless body was almostpletely attached to him.

    ¡°Although I sat on them all night, they never came out.¡±

    Ya Lin, in an extremely charming voice, whispered into Ling Mo¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Were you trying to hatch them...... It seems that you already tried. However, since you recovered the information about hatching eggs from your memories, why didn¡¯t you try to recover a bit more? Perhaps you might have also recovered the information that humans can¡¯t hatch eggs....¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°I did recover that information.¡± Ya Lin pressed herself closer to Ling Mo, her towering boobs rubbing against Ling Mo¡¯s back. ¡°But I¡¯m not a human.¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Fine. You win.¡±

    Ling Mo patted her round butt and said, ¡°Senior Sister, help do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s giving birth to a child, I¡¯d definitely be willing to....¡± Ya Lin smiled and raised her boobs even higher....¡±

    ¡°There are people next door....¡±

    ¡°Then should I go tear them to shreds first?¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo had begun to waver, Ya Lin snickered and her hands slid down Ling Mo¡¯s back, grabbing the waistband of his pants.

    BANG!*

    The two mmed into the wall, and before Ling Mo could say anything, Ya Lin covered his mouth with her lips.

    Cold lips, warm, fragrant tongues, and fierce kisses quickly lit the air, and the clothes on the two were ripped apart.

    The morning sunlight shone through the curtains, and the bloody smell from downstairs seemed to have stimted this female leader rank zombie.

    Ya Lin pushed Ling Mo onto the big cocoon. With a sound of a ¡°Swish¡±, she zigzagged to Ling Mo like a snake and appeared in front of him. She stretched out her white delicate fingers and pinched Ling Mo¡¯s chin, ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to have sex?¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Ya Lin for a while, then suddenly stretched out his hands and wrapped them around her waist, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°You think I won¡¯t!?¡±

    ¡°But why do we have to do it on The cocoon.... Hey, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to use it as a bed when Hei Si and Yu Shi Ran are unconscious inside. Won¡¯t we hurt them......? Huh? Unexpectedly, it¡¯s very soft....¡±

    Despite the soundproof walls blocking out the majority of the noise, Lucy was keenly aware of the slight movementsing from inside the small office.

    She had just turned her head to look at the wall when she heard Shana say lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t peek.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is going to peek!¡±

    Lucy coldly snorted. She had just turned her head when she heard Shana whisper to Ye Lian, ¡°She obviously went down to handle business, but instead, she ended up doing a different kind of business.¡±

    ¡°What.... What business?¡± Ye Lian asked nkly.

    ¡°Something simr to the 108 ways game we yed before ....¡± Shana said.

    The violent frigid woman¡¯s mouth twitched. She silently put down her machine gun, stretched out a finger from each hand and blocked her ears....

    Ten minutester, Ling Mo slowly stood up while holding the wall and turned his head to look at the cocoon that was full of sticity.

    Ya Lin was still lying on top of it, with a smile of contentment.

    ¡°Well, Senior Sister... Can you pack up the luggage? You can pretend you¡¯re packing for your children... I need to take a break....¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 409 Part 2 - Wanna Have Sex?

    <h4>Chapter 409 Part 2 ¨C Wanna Have Sex?</h4>

    Around nine o¡¯clock, a group of people with bitter expressions, squeezed out from the corpse-filled lobby.

    Although the streets were full of bloodstains, suspicious debris and slime on the ground, everyone still took two deep breaths.

    ¡°I feel like I almost suffocated!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong gasped for air for quite some time, supporting himself by cing his hands on his knees. He suddenly turned his head to look at the huge crack that the zombies had crammed through from.

    The tall and stunning Ya Lin looked rxed as she carried an exaggerated ¡°package¡± out from the entrance.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re carrying a huge egg....¡±

    Before the male team member could finish, Lucy kicked him in the leg.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t ask them too many questions, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lucy said with aplicated expression as she stared deeply at the ¡°package¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s group had too many oddities, but Lucy would rather not think more about them.

    With the strength shown by Ling Mo, he didn¡¯t have to care what they were thinking about.

    Whether it was Lucy or Liu Bao Dong, the forces behind them were very strong, but at this moment they wouldn¡¯t do anything that could pose a threat towards Ling Mo.

    Lucy was also slightly curious about the ¡°giant egg¡±, but aftering back to her senses, she felt a little relieved.¡°Thank you so much for wrapping it... Although it¡¯s strange that you took time to wrap it, but at least now you won¡¯t kill us for knowing too much....¡± Lucy thought.

    Sensing Lucy¡¯s gaze, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Why are you giving me that look as if you¡¯re looking at some murderous, sick fuck? There¡¯s no corpse inside! It¡¯s just a loli and a bitch!¡±

    Because he didn¡¯t know when Hei Si would wake up, Ling Mo specifically arranged Ya Lin to be at the end of the group, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.

    The location of Century City was in the same direction as Ling Mo¡¯s destination, the zoo.

    Since Ye Lian was able to evolve to leader rank, what Ling Mo wanted to do next was help Ya Lin carry out a virus ¡°purification¡±. ording to her request, he would be increasing the mutant snake virus in her body.

    When he was in the zoost time, Ling Mo had ignored all those low-level mutant beasts, and a small amount of those beasts should be mutant snakes.

    Now that he thought about it, with the rapid evolution capabilities of the mutant beasts, maybe an advanced mutant snake has already been born.

    Although he wasn¡¯t 100% sure, mutant snakes were scarce originally. Even if there¡¯s only a little hope, they should at least check it out.

    If they found nothing at the zoo, Ling Mo still had a backup n....

    Getting closer and closer to the city, more and more zombies started to appear on the road.

    Although the number was less than when the apocalypse had just broken out, the overall strength of each zombie was much stronger.

    If ordinary survivors were faced with this situation, they would either have to fight desperately to open a path or spend effort in luring these zombies away.

    ¡°What should we do? There are zombies in the front, back, left and right. We¡¯ll be besieged the moment we pop out!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong nervously hid behind a broken wall and said anxiously.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ling Mo walk out casually and pointed to an alley, ¡°Over here.¡±

    ¡°HELLO! Are you even listening!? At least make a n!¡±

    However, the nervous Liu Bao Dong was ignored once again, and with Lucy being the first to catch up, the other two members ran over quickly.

    ¡°Watch how I punish you guys when we get back!¡± Liu Bao Dong threatened in his mind.

    After improving his spiritual strength, in thisplicated urban environment, Ling Mo was like a fish being let back into water.

    Using his spiritual sense, he could quickly find a path with fewer zombies, and then use his puppet ability in advance to control most of the zombies from the route they would be using.

    In areas where there were a muchrger number of zombies, he could also use the zombie puppets to create some chaos and attract the attention of those zombies.

    The few zombies that would be left wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat at all.

    And before the zombies could even rush over, Ling Mo would already have killed them with his spiritual tentacles.

    Whether it was Liu Bao Dong and his group, or Lucy, this was the first time for them to see such an easy way to advance.

    ¡°I feel like my horizons have been broadened! I didn¡¯t know zombies could be handled so easily! What exactly is your ability?!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong couldn¡¯t help but yell out.

    Ling Mo replied indifferently, ¡°A catapult that shoots spiritual power andes with GPS.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t rx too much, there might be some advanced zombies along the way. The appearance of even one can be life-threatening.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s words made them immediately be vignt again after just rxing for a while.

 Chapter 410 Part 1 - The Strange Meeting Place

    <strong>Chapter 410 Part 1 ¨C The Strange Meeting ce</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    BANG!*

    A zombie suddenly jumped from above,nded on the surrounding fence, and rushed to the nearest person, Liu Bao Dong.

    AHH!*

    Liu Bao Dong let out a miserable yell and reflexively raised his muzzle. However, due to his arm muscles being sore, almost all of his shots missed.

    Although the others wanted to help him, the zombie had appeared too suddenly, and it was always jumping around, making it difficult to aim at it.

    AHH!*

    In less than a second, the zombie had already rushed in front of Liu Bao Dong.

    With a bloody mouth and sharp fingers that were covered with all kinds of filth, it ferociously chased him....

    At the critical moment of life and death, Liu Bao Dong waspletely stunned, his mouth wide open and his whole body tightened.

    Just as the zombie¡¯s w waved down, a bloody hole suddenly appeared in its eyebrow, and the zombie fell to the ground without a sound.

    Seeing the corpse fall near his feet, Liu Bao Dong took a while toe back to his senses. But he was so scared to the point that his limbs had be paralyzed.

    ¡°See. This is what I meant.¡±

    After killing the zombie, Ling Mo didn¡¯t forget to add this sentence to prove his point.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Th-th-Thanks.¡±

    Liu Bao Dong looked back at Ling Mo with a forehead full of sweat and said with great difficulty.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you died, how am I going to get paid?¡±

    Ling Mo said lightly.

    ¡°What the fuck! And here I was, thinking that you might actually be a good person! In the end, I¡¯m only alive because I still have value!¡±

    ¡°The distance from here to the city......¡±

    Liu Bao Dong bit his lip, then suddenly took out his mobile phone, and checked the map on it, ¡°Going straight seems to be the closest....¡±

    ¡°Huh? You still have a usable phone?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly became interested and took a closer look.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s curiosity, Liu Bao Dong showed a smug expression, ¡°Yup. Inside this phone contains a map of the whole country, which can also zoom in to each street. You probably don¡¯t know much about our Air Force Regiment. In fact, in terms of materials, we have much more reserves than the Falcon Camp¡¯s. With a helicopter, we are able to collect many useful things. It¡¯s only a pity that finding fuel is really hard, otherwise....¡±

    Listening to his tone, there were obviously some unrealistic delusions, such as monopolizing X-City....

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take this out earlier?¡± Ling Mo said, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Uh... I forgot. I was too nervous to think about anything else....¡± Liu Bao Dong scratched his head and replied in a depressed manner.

    ¡°I also have one. I¡¯ll give you mine.¡±

    Lucy withdrew a seven-inch tablet from her pocket and threw it directly to Ling Mo, ¡°It¡¯s just a small piece of equipment. I got it from the Air Force Regiment when we started cooperating with each other. Since I¡¯ll be following you the whole way, I won¡¯t be using it at all. You should be able to find a way to charge it, right?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I have a hand-cranked charger on me.¡±

    Ling Mo would naturally ept useful things. A general map wasn¡¯t as convenient as this thing.

    He had been thinking about going to the bookstore to find a detailed as, but now he wouldn¡¯t need to.

    Not only was Ling Mo very satisfied, Ye Lian and Shana also looked over curiously.

    Although Ya Lin walked at the back, she was too preupied with thinking about what she and Ling Mo did in the morning.

    Her mind waspletely focused on thinking about ¡°Seed Germination¡± and she wasn¡¯t concerned about her surroundings.

    Seeing that the limelight was stolen again, Liu Bao Dong narrowed his eyes as he stared at Lucy, and whispered with some resentment, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough....¡±

    With the guidance of a detailed map,bined with Ling Mo¡¯s abilities, the group advanced much quicker.

    Two hourster, theypletely walked out of the area and entered another city district.

    All the criss-crossed roads, overpasses, underpasses, streets shops and high-rise buildings, were enough to tell them that they were beginning to approach the city center.

    Of course, that also meant the number of zombies would be even greater.

    ¡°Where is your meeting ce?¡±

    Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Ehh... It¡¯s the Jia Jia Le Department Store, it¡¯s around here.¡±

    The female team member pursed her lips and replied.

    When she met Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, she even smiled a little.

    However, such details were not noticed by Ling Mo at all, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care much about it.

    Being rescued while feeling extremely frightened will naturally produce some special emotions for the rescuer. It¡¯s just human nature.

    to be continued....

 Chapter 410 Part 2 - The Strange Meeting Place

    <strong>Chapter 410 Part 2 ¨C The Strange Meeting ce</strong>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Jia Jia Le... If it¡¯s a department store, then it should probably be more noticeable....¡±

    The phone map wasn¡¯t extremely detailed. Ling Mo looked around and then pointed to a huge building in the distance and asked, ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡± Lucy stared at it carefully for a while, then nodded.

    ¡°Perfect, my food reserves are almost all used up. Hopefully, I can find something.¡±

    Twenty minutester, Ling Mo and the others arrived on the street where the building was located.

    Jia Jia Le Department Store had a total of seven floors. Even though it really did look more conspicuous in this area, there was no problem with choosing it as a meeting ce.

    The problem was....

    ¡°Hey, the person who chose this ce to have a meetup must have not considered the situation, right?¡±

    Ling Mo stood on top of a wall, looked at the zombies crowded in the street, and said.

    ¡°How many times do I have to say this? It¡¯s not called a meetup!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong muttered and climbed up with difficulty. Just as he looked over, he felt his legs turn soft and almost fell back down, ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

    The not-so-wide street was almostpletely packed with zombies.

    These zombies weren¡¯t just simply standing around pacing back and forth. They were all in an agitated state.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    They jumped to the roofs of the cars, climbed up the telephone poles, and roared constantly. They looked extremely violent and abnormal.

    ¡°No... This isn¡¯t right! Our helicopters had scanned this location in advance!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong turned around and looked at Ling Mo with an expression that seemed like he was asking Ling Mo for help.

    ¡°Even if you look at me like this, I can¡¯t exin this situation.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and said.

    With this many zombies, even Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to control them with his spiritual strength.

    Even if a person had seen thebat strength of an advanced zombie or stronger multiple times, once ordinary zombies gathered to a certain number, that person would still be frightened.

    They were like a pack of wild dogs. As soon as they surrounded you, they would instantly tear you apart without leaving any traces.

    To make matters worse, an advanced zombie was most likely also inside this group of zombies.

    ¡°Could they be lured here by survivors?¡± Lucy suddenly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. But the building is too far away, I can¡¯t see anything clearly.¡±

    Ling Mo carefully observed for a while, and then jumped down lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s try to find a way to get around, or at least a little closer.

    All actions during this operation were being directed by Ling Mo and no one raised any objections.

    However, when Ling Mo jumped down from the wall, a pair of eyes also moved away from a window in the department store.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    The figure took out a walkie-talkie and whispered.

    ¡°Ziz. Ziz...¡±

    After a wave of static, a deep voice came from the walkie talkie, ¡°We waited for a long time. Go get ready. This time we must seed.¡±

    ¡°We definitely will. After we¡¯ve seeded, don¡¯t forget you owe this man a bottle of beer.¡± said the figure.

    A low voiceughed, ¡°You still don¡¯t forget about beer even at this time....¡±

    ¡°Life is short; we need to enjoy every moment.¡± The figureughed indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t make any mistakes on your side either. With so many zombies, it should be able to force them to go through your way. You better perform well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Let¡¯s end our talks here. We can talkter after I finish my business.¡±

    After putting down the walkie talkie, the figure turned to look at the shadow behind him.

    Over there, was a sack full of blood....

    ¡°Hey, can this really help us get past them?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong stretched his head from his hiding ce, nced at the small street in front of him, and asked anxiously.

    This street appeared to be almost deserted, with only a few zombies wandering around.

    However, the most important part about this street was that it is very close to the main street. They would be taking a considerable risk if they passed through here.

    The male team member said solemnly, ¡°Just listen to Brother Ling.¡±

    ¡°Fuck your sister! You have alsopletely switched sides!¡± Liu Bao Dong stared at him angrily, and then looked at Ling Mo, showing a smile, ¡°What do you think, Brother Ling?¡±

    ¡°Lucy, you are good at fighting, right?¡±

    Ling Mo originally wanted Ye Lian and the girls to help him, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was a bit inappropriate.

    Lucy was already suspicious about them. Moreover, the female zombies were very direct when told to do a task....

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already suspicious, I might as well make you work for it.¡±

    Ling Mo thought.

    ¡°Hey, why are you ignoring me again!¡± Liu Bao Dong really wanted to cry, but he had no more tears.

 Chapter 411 Part 1 - The Bloody Girl

    Chapter 411 Part 1 ¨C The Bloody Girl

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Uhhg...Uhhg...¡±

    A small rock rolled out from a street corner, attracting the gaze of two nearby zombies.

    Their necks twisted at a weird angle, and their faces looked extremely sinister.

    ¡°ROAR!.....¡±

    One of the zombies stared at the rock, then stretched out his neck, and sniffed. Seeing that there was nothing unusual, he turned back his head.

    However, the rock suddenly moved.

    Whoosh!*

    The rock moved back sharply, flew into the air, and quickly disappeared around the corner.

    The two zombies let out a roar and also leapt after it.

    POP!* POP!*

    At the same time when the bloody holes appeared, Lucy had already grabbed onto the back cors of the two zombies before they fell.

    The female team member who was at the side, moved forward and sealed the wounds on the foreheads with a transparent tape, preventing blood from flowing out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to actually work...¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Lucy dragged the body into a corner and gently ced it next to several other corpses, ¡°When I first heard Ling Mo¡¯s suggestion, I thought it wouldn¡¯t work....¡±

    ¡°However, this ¡°easy¡± n took into ount the special nature of zombies, the surrounding environment, and our ability to cooperate with each other.....¡±

    Lucy nced down and squeezed the rock in her hand that was wrapped around by a silk thread.

    Relying on this unremarkable bait, they had sessfully killed nearly ten zombies in a very short period of time, and it was alsopleted with arge number of zombies nearby.

    However, although the method was thought up by Ling Mo and was very efficient, Lucy couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of anger when she turned and saw a rxed Ling Mo sitting on the edge of a flower bed.

    ¡°I know that your ability has nothing to do with how your posture is, but can you stand up....¡± Lucy coldly stared at Ling Mo and whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a six-pack. What¡¯s wrong with sitting down to save some energy....?¡±

    Ling Mo stretched his body and said, ¡°The majority of them should have been cleared out by now, right?¡±

    ¡°En, these were thest two. However, it¡¯s unclear whether those buildings are still hiding some.¡± Lucy threw away the rock and said.

    In regards to this matter, Ling Mo had already scanned those buildings in advance, so he shook his head, ¡°Those zombies were the only ones blocking us.¡±

    But looking at the empty little street, Ling Mo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°What...What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lian turned her head and asked.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Mo smiled at her slightly and held out his hand to hold hers.

    Ye Lian¡¯s body stiffened, but she didn¡¯t shake off Ling Mo¡¯s hand. She just lowered her head slightly as a slight smile appeared.

    ¡°This girl¡¯s memory is still being sorted out. In the past, both Shana and Senior Sister also experienced this period at one point....¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Ye Lian from the corner of his eye and thought.

    However, it seems that Ye Lian¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t the same as Shana and his senior sister. Although Ling Mo was slightly confused, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it other than wait and see what will happen.

    ¡°She can¡¯t possibly be rejecting me now due to remembering so many awkward incidents during our childhood, could she? After all, she¡¯s epted a lot of stupid things from me, so the other stuff she should as well... Thinking carefully now, I really did do a lot of bad things in the past. No one warned me when I was little!¡±

    Ling Mo sighed for a while. At that time, he didn¡¯t think that his girlfriend would remember every single detail in her head, even those things that he didn¡¯t remember much of...

    ¡°Forget it, as long as I don¡¯t mention it, I should be able to get through this....¡±

    The group of people walked carefully along the side of the street. Not only did no one speak, but everyone also moved forward with light steps.

    The shops on the street were pitch-ck and exuding a real strange smell. Other than them, no one else was on the street.

    And behind these buildings were densely packed zombies. A drop of blood would cause arge number of those zombies to swarm over.

    In such a terrifying situation, even if one didn¡¯t do it intentionally, they would still feel a sense of fear and consciously refrain from making any sounds.

    However, the more they advanced, the moreplicated Ling Mo¡¯s expression became, and the unpleasant feeling in his heart continued to rise....

    To be continued...

 Chapter 411 Part 2 - The Bloody Girl

    Chapter 411 Part 2 ¨C The Bloody Girl

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think this road seems unusually long?¡± Lucy suddenly stopped and asked.

    However, when she turned her head around, she found that there was no one behind her...

    CRUNCH*....

    A crispy noise came from the side behind her.

    With a cold face, Lucy turned her head back slowly, and was shocked to find a huge pumpkin head drilling out from a shop.

    Looking in through the hollowed-out parts, Lucy could see a pair of scarlet eyes, and a wide-open bloody mouth....

    ¡°What the hell is....¡±

    Lucy stared closely at the pumpkin head and pulled out a knife from her boots.

    At the same time, Liu Bao Dong and the others were also experiencing a simr situation as Lucy.

    However, the things they each encountered were different. Liu Bao Dong was surrounded by two zombies, but he didn¡¯t dare try and shoot them. Instead, he escaped to the side under their pursuit.

    The male and female team members also faced a situation where they were chased by zombies. This strange situation had caused them panic and they couldn¡¯t even cry out for help.

    There were arge number of zombies nearby. Once they called out for help, they would die even quicker.

    At the same time, Ling Mo also felt as if the scene in front of him began to change, and all of the sudden the people around him disappeared.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    There was no one but him on the empty street.

    ¡°Ye Lian?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately clenched his hand, but when he turned to look back, he found that the person he was holding wasn¡¯t Ye Lian at all!

    ¡°Hehehe...¡±

    This girl¡¯s body was giving off a bloody aura. She had short hair that was covered with blood, shiny red eyes, arms that hung down to her legs, and a gown colored in blood.....

    Her appearance made her look like a weak and slender girl, but a creepyughter kepting out from her mouth.

    Although the girl didn¡¯t seem to be a threat, she suddenly raised her arm, and grabbed Ling Mo with lightning speed.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing....?¡±

    If a normal person had encountered this strange situation, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid it.

    However, when this zombie girl attacked Ling Mo, he turned sideways calmly, and then grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Girl, stop it, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Despite the unimaginable scene in front of him, under Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual sense, the strange zombie standing next to him was Ye Lian.

    After being caught by Ling Mo, Ye Lian became dazed for a while. She then tilted her head slightly and her tightened body slowly rxed.

    Those big red eyes looked unexpectedly cute.

    ¡°To actually be able to confuse my girl like this.... It must be a psychic, right?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and began to find where Shana and Ya Lin were.

    Although they were invisible to the naked eye, Ling Mo could still vaguely sense them through their spiritual connection.

    ¡°This should probably be some kind of spiritual power, right? Does it directly affect the optic nerves or does it cause hallucinations?¡±

    Ling Mo took a little bit of time to think and then understood something.

    This ability could only cover this street.

    The zombies they had hunted before were all real, and Ling Mo was definitely sure of this.

    However, perhaps the reason why these zombies were left here was because it was part of the other party¡¯s scheme.

    Put the real ones in front and leave the fake ones in the back.

    Although the ability itself wasn¡¯t lethal, it was actually very strong.

    If there was no spiritual connection between Ling Mo and Ye Lian, they might have actually tried to kill each other.

    ¡°Thoserge numbers of zombies were also real. If that¡¯s so, then shouldn¡¯t that mean the ability of the other party is limited? Otherwise, as long as he created countless zombies to besiege us, we would be exhausted to death. Or arrange a missile to appear above our heads, or make Godzi suddenly appear.... All of these could have easily made us realize that we were going to die, right?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and thought, ¡°Either this guycks the ability to do so, or this guy doesn¡¯t have enough imagination....¡±

    He nced back at ¡°monster¡± Ye Lian and a sh of enlightenment suddenly shed in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s just an influence caused by spiritual energy....¡±

    Numerous spiritual tentacles emerged from his spiritual ball of light, and slowly entangled the ¡°monster¡±.

    Soon, the monster in front of him began to fluctuate between light and darkness.

    After the fluctuations calmed down, Ye Lian¡¯s true face appeared.

    Exquisite features and outstanding temperament. The only problem was....

    The tentacles on her body were still shaking slightly, while Ling Mo was still rubbing his chin, ¡°With the help from this illusion, do you want to try and satisfy some of my cosy fetishes?¡±

 Chapter 412 Part 1 - The World in the Eyes of Others

    Chapter 412 Part 1 ¨C The World in the Eyes of Others

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°They won¡¯t stop chasing me.... and I also don¡¯t know where everyone else is....¡±

    Behind a building, Lucy nced to her side and looked at her shoulder.

    There was a huge bruise on her bare shoulder that seemed to have unnaturally copsed.

    With this kind of injury, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold a knife, let alone use it.

    She was barely able to carry her machine gun, and her whole body was leaned against the wall, breathing heavily.

    Crunch....

    Suddenly, a slight noise came from not far away.

    ¡°It caught up with me again!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s pupils narrowed and her eyebrows tightened together. She took a deep breath and calmed her disordered breathing, pressing herself against the wall, and slowly extended her head out from her hiding ce.

    Just as she appeared, a huge wooden stick that made a ¡°whooshing¡± sound, was suddenly right above her head.

    At the same time, a dark figure wearing a pumpkin head shed in front of her. The huge wooden stick was held in the hands of the pumpkin head.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fast! How is it so agile when it looks so clumsy?!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed as her body leaned backwards. She thenunched a kick against the wall.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    The tremendous force from her kick, pushed her backwards and helped her avoid the stick.

    As shended, Lucy didn¡¯t hesitate to roll and crawl back up. Without looking back, she rushed towards the direction of the department store.

    ¡°This pumpkin head is too strong! If I could use my machine gun, then I wouldn¡¯t have to be so passive... Forget it, I should head towards the department store first. If they¡¯re still alive, they should also be heading there as well. I should at least lead this monster into the building first, then slowly find a solution....¡±

    ....

    ¡°Hmph, she sure can run.¡±

    Shana slowly lifted the scythe that missed. She turned her head and stared coldly at the monster that was quickly rushing down the street towards the department store.

    All of the joints of the monster seemed to have been damaged, but not only did it have a fast reaction time, it was also able to crawl back up quickly.

    The monster¡¯s long hair almostpletely covered its upper body. Its strange long neck and twisted limbs caused the monster to look strange in both appearance and movement.

    ¡°Although I can vaguely sense Brother Ling, I can¡¯t see him at all....¡±

    Shana lifted her scythe onto her shoulder and looked at the monster that was getting closer to the department store, ¡°For some reason, I keep getting a weird feeling.... The smelling from this monster is familiar.... But I don¡¯t remember eating something like this before.... No, I have never met a same-kind with that kind of appearance.¡±

    ¡°Hpmh, it would have been over if you had just let me knock you out with the back of my scythe.... Forget it, hitting your shoulder is basically the same. Next time, I¡¯ll break your legs too.¡±

    Her eyes were slightly reddish, and then quickly returned to a more normal color, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. After carefully thinking about it, violence isn¡¯t very interesting....¡±

    ¡°Now that Brother Ling isn¡¯t around, why don¡¯t we take the opportunity....¡±

    ¡°No, we already promised Brother Ling that we wouldn¡¯t mess around...¡±

    Shana stood there for a while and finally reached a conclusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t we first solve the issue in front of us? Only that monster is an anomaly, so we need to catch up to her first....¡±

    Having said that, she leapt forward with her scythe and quickly followed after the monster.

    ......

    ¡°I remember that I was carrying Yu Shi Ran and Hei Si. Why did it suddenly change into this......?¡±

    Li Ya Lin held her chin and stared nkly at the huge round head in front of her with confusion.

    The head didn¡¯t seem to be lethal at all. At best, it was just a bit scary.

    However, because of itsrge size, it seemed a bit out of ce.

    ¡°Ah~! I get it now. When you put a little girl and a pet together, they¡¯ll be like this after hatching!¡±

    After staring at the huge bloody head for some time, Ya Lin was more confident of her guess ...

    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that after evolving, you would be so pleasing to the eye.¡±

    Ya Lin grabbed the head and threw it on her back, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Ling Mo will be satisfied with this, but I think it looks very unique... If I were to use human words to best describe it... Wash, Cut, Blow [1]? No, dumb.... Dumbass [2]? I feel that it¡¯s getting closer... let me think again...¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 412 Part 2 - The World in the Eyes of Others

    Chapter 412 Part 2 ¨C The World in the Eyes of Others

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    At the same time, the same situation was also happening to Liu Bao Dong and the other two team members.

    They were also being chased by monsters. It was difficult for them to resist since they were unable to use their guns. They could only desperately run towards the department store while getting wounded again and again.

    ¡°Why the hell is this monster that¡¯s chasing me carrying a knife?!¡±

    Holding onto a military bay, Liu Bao Dong ran forward with a face full of sweat.

    Just a few moments ago, he was actually brave enough to turn around and fight, but Liu Bao Dong didn¡¯t expect for that zombie to pull out a short rusty knife from his body.

    And to make matters even worse, a female zombie appeared from behind them, and she too was also holding a lethal weapon.

    ¡°Someone help me!¡±

    The courage that Liu Bao Dong mustered up instantly vanished. He turned around and ran without hesitation....

    BANG!*

    Ling Mo knocked on a wall, confirming his suspicion.

    ¡°It really is an illusion. However, it can only be counted as an iplete one. At least the other side doesn¡¯t have the ability to change the environment. With my current spiritual strength, it¡¯s not that difficult for me to break this illusion. The problem is that the others are most likely trapped inside this illusion as well. The most important thing for me to do now is to help them get out of it. Now in everyone¡¯s eyes, the other people in the group have either be a monster or a non-existent transparent person.... This kind of oue should also be rted to their spiritual strength.¡±

    ¡°Hey, girl, I¡¯m really not food....¡±

    He sighed and looked back at Ye Lian who was biting his sleeve.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    But after hearing what he said, Ye Lian just looked at him nkly, and then continued to bite his sleeves again.

    ¡°At least it doesn¡¯t seem like it affects our speech. In other words, the only thing that¡¯s changed is our vision. Who knows what this stupid girl sees when she¡¯s looking at me? However, I don¡¯t have a way for her to see reality. Instead of taking a huge risk by forcefully interfering with her spiritual strength, it might be better if I just killed the source.¡±

    Ling Mo patted Ye Lian¡¯s head and created a ¡°nurse¡¯s hat¡± for her, ¡°I can vaguely feel that Shana and Senior Sister are both heading in the direction of the department store.... Having said that, the power of this illusion isn¡¯t that bad, even the sense of touch has been changed....¡±

    He turned his gaze to the department store with a smile on his lips.

    While pulling Ye Lian, who was still biting his sleeve, Ling Mo slowly walked in the direction of the department store, ¡°No matter how much I try to sense it, I can¡¯t find their spiritual ball of light. I¡¯m guessing this psychic must have some sort of ability that shields himself.... This spiritual psychic has apletely different power from mine....¡±

    ¡°Zii Zii.... What¡¯s the current situation?¡±

    A male voice suddenly sounded from the inside of a corner in the department store.

    ¡°All of them are trapped inside but there¡¯s a spiritual psychic that might pose some trouble. All that¡¯s left is to capture as many of them alive as possible, right? Once they finish ying with each other, you can probably capture them without even lifting your hands. By the way, there are also several beautiful women among their group.... After you capture them, would you like my help to ensure that they¡¯re still in the state of hallucination so you can do whatever you want to them....¡±

    The deep voice replied with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If we do seed in this operation, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for us to have plenty of women? Don¡¯t create unnecessary problems. Be careful on your side too. Before things arepleted, pay attention and stick to the n.¡± The male voice interrupted him impatiently and said, ¡°Will that spiritual psychic be a problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll kill him before he bes a problem. Others might not know this, but you should clearly understand how strong my abilities are, right? Hahaha... I¡¯m actually looking forward to this. I really wanted to test how strong my spiritual strength has be and he¡¯s just in time to be my test subject. However, I have a hunch that his spiritual powers belong to the offensive type...pared to my ability that ys with the human heart, he is not even close to my level.¡±

    The male deep voice suddenly became excited.

    ¡°Screw your psychic power, you¡¯re just a crazy psychic. You trained too much to the point it has affected your brain.¡± The male voice was silent for two seconds, before he scolded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s end it here. I¡¯ll meet you in a while.¡± The low male voice replied indifferently.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess this up. Don¡¯t forget our purpose... Fuck, he just turned it off!¡±

    After putting down the walkie-talkie, the male voice opened the door of a room, ¡°I better go check it out and capture as many as I can alive. How am I going to get anything done if they all died....?¡±

 Chapter 413 Part 1 - Tentacle Evolution!

    Chapter 413 Part 1 ¨C Tentacle Evolution!

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    The side-entrance of the department store was located in an alley. Apart from a few rusty bicycles, no zombies could be seen.

    The side door was already in poor condition. It swayed back and forth on its hinges, almost as if it would fall off any time.

    When Ling Mo pulled Ye Lian past the corner, he saw a figure going inside through the side door.

    ¡°Shana?¡±

    He saw a girl with long ck hair, a slim white shirt with a short skirt, and ck stockings with a pair of ck leather shoes....

    No matter how poor Ling Mo¡¯s eyesight was it would be impossible for him to recognize the wrong person that is easily recognizable.

    ¡°Come to think of it, that outfit is something I would ask for.¡±

    After a short pause, he grabbed Ye Lian and ran towards the door.

    Although Shana ignored them, considering the fact that everyone was now being affected by hallucinations, it was normal for her not to see anyone else.

    After entering through the side door, there was a very long passageway for employees.

    A locker was lying on the ground horizontally, and a strange pungent smell floated out from it. The dim lights and the half-open door made the ce look creepy.

    ¡°Fortunately, this department store is big enough, otherwise this passageway would have definitely been blocked off by the zombies. Did this attacker do all these things just to make his ability work? That¡¯s such a hassle.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned as he held Ye Lian¡¯s hand and walked in slowly.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t necessary for Ling Mo to hold her hand since Ye Lian refused to let go of his sleeves.

    ¡°Shana? Is that you?¡±

    Ling Mo shouted in a low voice. In the empty corridor, his deliberately lowered voice was still loud enough to even startle himself.

    Seeing that no one responded, Ling Mo looked around for a while, before continuing to walk inwards.

    However, as soon as he made a turn, he saw a familiar figure sh past his eyes and run straight into the employee¡¯s bathroom.

    This time the distance between them was rtively close. Ling Mo could clearly see that half of the figure¡¯s body was stained with blood!

    With one arm hanging down, the figure seemed to be seriously injured...

    ¡°Shana!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly increased his speed and closely followed after her.

    Just when he pushed open the door, a cold light suddenly came shing down from above his head.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s face didn¡¯t even have a trace of surprise.

    Ling Mo sneered as he moved Ye Lian behind him.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    An invisible spiritual tentacle had blocked the attack, and at the same time countless tentacles flew out, entangling the Shana-like silhouette.

    ¡°Let.... Let go of me.... I didn¡¯t mean it, I thought you were....¡±

    ¡°Shana¡± shouted anxiously as she struggled hard, ¡°Let me go, there are monsters behind you, there....¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you being so persistent? Are you expecting me to award you an Oscar?¡±

    Ling Mo really couldn¡¯t stand to watch such a poor performance.

    Under the pressure of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power, the figure gradually changed and revealed his true face.

    It was a young man with long hair that looked around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He wore a shirt that also exposed his not-very-strong chest. Below, he was actually wearing a pair of colorful board shorts with a pair of boots on his feet. Although it was hard to pay attention to clothing after the apocalypse happened, it was still the first time that Ling Mo had seen a person with such a weird taste in clothing.

    Generally speaking, this person was the type that would call himself an ¡°artist¡± but create stuff that would cause visual disturbances to the crowd [1] ....

    ¡°Hehe, do you always maintain such a high level of vignce against yourpanions?¡± The long-haired man asked with a smile, ¡°How did you notice? Was it because I didn¡¯t act like her enough? Fair enough, acting like a girl isn¡¯t my strong suit....¡±

    ¡°Stop looking for reasons. I knew it wasn¡¯t her the moment I saw you.¡± Ling Mo sneered.

    If he had pretended to be Lucy or Liu Bao Dong, Ling Mo might have taken a little more time to figure it out. But out of all the people he could have chosen, he picked Shana, who had a spiritual connection with him....

    ¡°Since then? Hehe, it seems that you¡¯re the one that deserves the Oscar. You really acted your part well. I really thought you were fooled. It seems that I have underestimated you. I thought you were just an ordinary psychic....¡±

    The long-haired man was bound by invisible spiritual tentacles, but he still flicked his hair in such a situation, ¡°But even if you fooled me, it still doesn¡¯t make a difference. As spiritual psychics, you should have discovered it by now. I¡¯m just a....¡±

    ¡°Humph, just a spiritual body...¡± Ling Mo frowned and answered.

    The long-haired man that was bound here was just a phantom.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 413 Part 2 - Tentacle Evolution!

    Chapter 413 Part 2 ¨C Tentacle Evolution!

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    However, it wasn¡¯t just created out of thin air, rather it was influencing Ling Mo, allowing him to ¡°see¡± this phantom.

    The long-haired phantom let out a treacherousugh, ¡°Not bad! However, since I canpletely affect you, it proves that my abilities are so much better than yours. To be honest, your spiritual strength is perhaps about the same as mine, or maybe even stronger. But unfortunately for you, our level is different. In this world, there is a type of person that you can¡¯t catch up to no matter how much you try, and that¡¯s a genius.... Hahahaha....¡±

    Ling Mo frowned slightly. Although he knew that it was only a phantom, the narcissism and arrogance still made Ling Mo want to beat him.

    ¡°With the experience from this probe, I already have a basic understanding of your ability. When we meet next time, I¡¯ll give you a good look at the gap between us...¡±

    The phantom said with a provocative smile on his face and gradually started bing transparent.

    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll let you go so easily?¡±

    Ling Mo snorted coldly, and his tentacles began to twist violently.

    ¡°What else can you do.... AHH!¡±

    The long-haired phantom eximed and began to move painfully, almost as if his body was being burned all over by fire.

    Ling Mo was unmoved andughed, ¡°Since this energy is able to talk to me, it means that it wasn¡¯t sent out independently, indicating that this energy is still connected to you. If I were to wipe it out, you probably wouldn¡¯t have a good time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Do you know how much spiritual energy you¡¯ll consume if you do it this way?!¡± The phantom had begun to scream miserably, like a pig that was about to be killed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Ling Mo shrugged. He was telling the truth. As long as his spiritual power doesn¡¯t bottom out, he had two recovery methods that he could use.

    ¡°You ruthless bastard, just wait for.... AHHH!¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    The sounds of the phantom became intermittent like a distorted cassette tape. With a scream, the phantom crumbled and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait, I¡¯lle find you.¡±

    After destroying the phantom, Ling Mo was about to turn around and leave, but he suddenly discovered that something was different.

    Like the long-haired youth said, he should have consumed a lot of spiritual power by doing that....

    Instead of feeling a huge amount of spiritual power disappearing, he felt that his mind had be much clearer!

    His spiritual power had even recovered during his spiritual strangtion attack!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment, before stretching out a spiritual tentacle to take a closer look.

    As a product of his imagination, the length, size, and even appearance of his spiritual tentacles were actually all controlled by Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts.

    But at this moment, he suddenly discovered that this tentacle had somehow grew suckers on it...

    As it was most likelyposed of pure spiritual energy, this blood red tentacle didn¡¯t look terrifying at all. Instead, it had a sense of mysterious beauty to it.

    ¡°But these suckers give me a strong feeling that I¡¯ve seen them before... Ah, I remember now!¡±

    Ling Mo thought of the tentacles from the Spider Queen, who had threatened to fuck him the next time they saw each other.... Those tentacles or ¡®spider silk¡¯, had suckers on them, allowing her to the suck the blood of others.

    It seems that after taking medicine that was diluted with the Spider Queen¡¯s blood for quite a while, his powers slowly mutated....

    ¡°I¡¯ve been influenced by her!¡±

    Looking at these suckers, Ling Mo was also confused.

    When he used his strangtion attack on that spiritual body just now, did the suckers on his tentacles also absorb the spiritual power from the other party?

    He sensed it carefully, discovering a small white spirit in his spiritual ball of light.

    However, in that blood-red world of consciousness, it soon began to erode...

    ¡°Holy shit! I actually absorbed it!¡±

    This discovery made Ling Mo overjoyed. Although his spiritual tentacles had be even more simr to real tentacles, he was now able to absorb the spiritual power of his opponents. His new ability was just too overpowered!

 Chapter 414 Part 1 - Warnings of a Nurse Outfit

    <strong>Chapter 414 Part 1 ¨C Warnings of a Nurse Outfit</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°The spiritual body that I just absorbed basically replenished all the spiritual energy I consumed today.... The conversion rate of this absorption is too good!¡±

    In this small amount of time, the white spiritual energy was eroded and absorbed into Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual ball of light.

    Judging from the results, Ling Mo¡¯s blood-red spiritual ball was an aggressive type, while the white spiritual ball didn¡¯t seem to have any sort of resistance.

    ¡°If absorbing a small portion could recover my lost spiritual energy, what would happen if I had absorbed more? Maybe it could improve my spiritual strength! Moreover, the absorption just now was not controlled by me, so it must have caused a lot of the spiritual energy to be wasted....¡±

    Excited, Ling Mo immediately turned his head to look out the door as a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, ¡°I really wonder how much spiritual power this long-haired narcissistic bastard can provide me....¡±

    ¡°However, what was the point of him doing all of this?¡±

    Judging from the current situation, the other party must have been waiting here for quite a while in order to ambush them. Needless to say, it was quite obvious that their targets were Liu Bao Dong and his group.

    As for their purpose... It must have been rted to some kind of ¡°benefit¡±.

    But this also meant that the enemy was most likely more than one person. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to take care of so many people alone despite containing them.

    Not to mention, gathering so many zombies in one ce wasn¡¯t something one person could aplish.

    There must be some reason why these zombies only crowded on the street but didn¡¯t overrun the department store....

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would get involved in this mess. But I also obtained some benefits from this misfortune. It¡¯s rare to encounter spiritual psychics. There aren¡¯t many of them and this is the first time that I met one this strong.¡±

    Ling Mo thought, while turning his head back to look at Ye Lian.

    Ye Lian was ¡°wearing¡± a pink nurse¡¯s outfit with white id socks. Her amazingly huge chest threatened to rip open her clothes.

    Coupled with that dull expression of hers, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help feeling that his throat had be dry....

    ¡°The ability from that long-haired psychic is quite powerful. I can still see the nurse outfit, which shows that my vision is still being affected. Since I can¡¯t get rid of itpletely, it must be harder for the others to tell the difference between what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not. As a result, things have be somewhat tricky....¡±

    As they were surrounded by arge group of zombies, they could neither shoot nor shout, causing their movements to be greatly restricted.

    After opening a sliding door, Ling Mo looked into the mall through the gap and frowned again, ¡°There are also some zombies in the mall, so it will be even harder for the others to judge what is real and what is not. Are they trying to make us y the true or false guessing game [1]? However, this situation is beneficial for Shana and Senior Sister. Being unable to use guns and relying only on their melee skills, how could they possibly be a zombie leader¡¯s opponent?¡±

    This was also used to calm himself down. The more concerned he was about Shana and them, the more likely he would expose his weaknesses.

    At this time, staying calm is the most important factor.

    Looking at their spiritual connection, Shana and Li Ya Lin were still safe for now.

    The big cocoon was still with Ya Lin and since she wasn¡¯t sending any weird responses, meaning that it was still safe as well.

    Due to the spiritual interference from the long-haired psychic, the spiritual connection between Ling Mo and the girls was also affected.

    They could barely sense each other¡¯s approximate position and it wasn¡¯t possible for him to do a vision swap either.

    Ling Mo was a bit reluctant in using a forced vision swap since it might bring harmful after-effects to Shana and the girls.

    As a result, there wasn¡¯t a way for him to contact them....

    To be continued....

    [1] The Chinese name for this game is called: Õæ¼Ù²Â²Â²Â which trantes to True False Guess Guess Guess and it¡¯s usually shown on a talk show in China.

 Chapter 414 Part 2 - Warnings of a Nurse Outfit

    <strong>Chapter 414 Part 2 ¨C Warnings of a Nurse Outfit</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°My only option is to kill you as soon as possible, so that they can naturally get out of danger.¡±

    Several spiritual tentacles quickly spread out, searching around like a radar.

    They slowly moved inward with vignce as Ling Mo held on to Ye Lian.

    ¡°Cough.. Cough.... FUCK!¡±

    Somewhere in a dark corner, a low-pitched male voice suddenly erupted as he coughed. You could tell from his voice that he was a bit frustrated, ¡°That fucker really used his spiritual force to kill my phantom! You must really have a lot of confidence in your spiritual force, huh? Or are you just simply crazy?¡±

    The long-haired young man slowly crawled out of his hiding ce. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was extremely pale, almost as if he had gone through hell.

    ¡°That hurt quite a bit...cough cough... very well, even if it costs me, I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU!¡±

    The long-haired young man supported his body and stood up slowly. He looked as if he had just recovered from a serious illness and didn¡¯t have any energy.

    Ling Mo¡¯s strangtion attack caused him to suffer a huge loss, and it had happened when they were still trying to test each other¡¯s skills.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even try to figure out how strong my power was and just attacked first....¡±

    The long-haired man pulled a dagger from behind his waist, ¡°How can a barbarian who uses spiritual power as a stickpare to me... I¡¯ll kill.... No, killing you would be letting you off easy. Only by making you into an idiot can I release my hatred!¡±

    He stood there for a while gasping for air and then trembled as he turned on his walkie-talkie.

    ¡°Hey, Yan Shang Feng, you got balls turning off....¡±

    ¡°THAT SPIRITUAL PSYCHIC, I WILL KILL HIM!¡± The long-haired man roared while holding the walkie-talkie.

    The male voice on the other side was silent for a while, and asked, ¡°Why? Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No, but I need you to handle the others first. I don¡¯t want any other issues to arise.¡±

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say this, I was already nning to do this. Who told you not to listen to me before...? Hey!¡±

    The long-haired man had turned off the walkie talkie. He shook his head hard, nced down at the dagger in his hand, and a creepy smile appeared at the corner of his mouth....

    At this time, on the second floor of the mall, Lucy was hiding behind a counter.

    She lifted her hand to wipe off her sweat, bit a lock of hair with her mouth, and then squeezed the injured shoulder with her hand.

    SNAP!*

    ¡°WUU!¡±

    After repressing a cry, Lucy slowly loosened her teeth and slowly leaned back against the counter.

    Although this arm of hers wasn¡¯t going to be useful for the time being, at least she won¡¯t be affected by the severe pain after treating it.

    ¡°This pumpkin is so troublesome to deal with!¡±

    As soon as Lucy rxed for a few seconds, she suddenly pressed herself against the counter immediately, and didn¡¯t dare breathe.

    This was because after she had started to rx, a squeak from the staircase door was heard from not far away.

    ¡°Someone came in!¡±

    CREAK....

    The sound of a wooden stick being dragged on the floor caused Lucy¡¯s body to tighten immediately.

    She squeezed her knife so tightly that her knuckles began to turn pale, ¡°I think this is my only chance. I don¡¯t know where the others went and if I don¡¯t kill this pumpkin, there¡¯s a chance no one will know if I died!¡±

    After making up her mind, Lucy waited quietly for the pumpkin person to approach, while silently counting the timing in her head.

    ¡°IT¡¯S NOW!¡±

    When the ¡°creaking¡± sound stopped behind her, Lucy suddenly jumped up from behind the counter, waving her knife directly towards the opponent¡¯s neck.

    But at this moment, she felt her vision be blurry. For a moment, she seemed to see a pair of blood-red eyes that looked simr to a pattern from a kaleidoscope....

    In the moment of Lucy¡¯s trance, the pumpkin person had evaded her attack and a hand chopped down on the back of her neck.

    ¡°Sure enough....¡±

    Shana caught Lucy with her hand, and as her eyes returned back to normal, the Lucy in her arms changed back to the jointless monster.

    ¡°I had always felt that her scent was familiar.... It turns out that the problem wasn¡¯t my sense of smell, but my eyesight... However, there isn¡¯t a way for me to stay in this state for a long period......¡±

    Having said that, Shana freed her hand and rubbed her head, ¡°It¡¯s all this human¡¯s fault. Why did she run? What did I look like in her eyes....?¡±

    Despite the unpleasant tone, Shana still left Lucy hanging her on the scythe, and easily walked out while carrying her, ¡°I might as well look for the others. In any case, I don¡¯t need to bother with the ones who smell unfamiliar....¡±

    While Shana was dealing with Lucy, Liu Bao Dong and the other two were still chasing each other inside the building.

    ¡°Why are you still chasing me!? Why did you guyse in here even after I hid?!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong was extremely furious at this moment. The movements of the zombie behind him felt very strange, and even a little familiar to him.

 Chapter 415 Part 1 - The Armored Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 415 Part 1 ¨C The Armored Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    As he was being chased, Liu Bao Dong ran into a row of shelves in panic.

    The ground was littered with all kinds of junk, and some shelves had already copsed, making it very difficult to escape.

    However, the more flustered you were in this kind of situation, the more easily you would be affected by obstacles.

    Feeling that they were closing in on him, Liu Bao Dong was so terrified in his heart that his heart shouted:

    ¡°HELP....... HELP ME!¡±

    When he was on the road, in addition to the zombies that would appear from time to time, two zombies had relentlessly chased after him one after another.

    It was already quite difficult for him to deal with the zombies on the road and he was forced to deal with these two special ones at the same time.

    He felt that his physical strength was reaching its limit trying to run away from them.

    No matter where he went, he wasn¡¯t able to meet any of his suddenly disappearedpanions, ruining his ns of seeking help.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong felt that he was about to break down. His mind was inplete chaos, causing him to miss his footing, and he fell into a pile of goods.

    ¡°SHIT! I¡¯M SO SCREWED!¡±

    Just as Liu Bao Dong ignored the pain and frantically climbed back up, a sudden sound of a de dragged across the ground could be heard from the shelf that was beside him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong was stunned at first, then a hint of joy appeared.

    Other than zombies, there were no other living people here. In order to create such a noise, it must be....

    ¡°Help .... WTF!!!!¡±

    As one foot stepped out from behind that shelf, the hope Liu Bao Dong had just raised immediately turned into fear.

    The tall body was covered with pieces of iron armor, and it held a long machete. Iron chains were hung on the handle of the machete, and the chains wrapped around his muscr arms.

    The body of the horrible monster with the hidden face waspletely covered with meat and fresh blood.

    And in its hand, was a female zombie with blood dripping from her.

    Looking closely, this female zombie was the one that was chasing Liu Bao Dong before.

    But how could Liu Bao Dong pay attention to this? From the moment he saw this armored zombie, he felt stiff, as if he had fallen into an ice cer.

    The upper and lower teeth were shaking uncontrobly, and he had the urge to urinate.

    The armored zombie slowly turned his head, and a cold gaze revealing itself behind the mask, made Liu Bao Dong feel a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°This...what kind of monster is this....¡±

    Just when Liu Bao Dong was thinking about this when the male zombie that was chasing him had arrived.

    However, as soon as the male zombie wielding the rusty dagger appeared, the armored zombie immediately locked his gaze onto him.

    The machete rushed out from its hand and stuck the shoulder of the male zombie who hadn¡¯t noticed it yet.

    The armored zombie then pulled his iron chains back and grabbed the male zombie in his hand as if he was picking up a bug.

    These movements were all done swiftly and matched its terrifying appearance perfectly!

    ¡°CLANK!¡±

    The armored monster turned back, staring right at Liu Bao Dong.

    ¡°No. No... It will definitely cut me into pieces if it catches me. I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m not ready to die!¡±

    At this critical moment between life and death, a strong will to survive burst out and adrenaline filled Liu Bao Dong.

    He pushed the shelf over and rushed straight towards the stairs.

    Liu Bao Dong had escaped extremely fast, much faster than he did before.

    The armored zombie was stunned for a moment before a male voice with a trace of surprise spoke, ¡°Huh? He was scared silly. I thought I would have an easy time taking care of him.¡±

    He fumbled around his waist and pulled out walkie-talkie from the blood-stained armor.

    After hesitating for a while, he put the walkie-talkie back in his waist, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask him what he turned me into. Although I¡¯m curious, it¡¯s probably better if I don¡¯t ask....¡±

    In the dim light, his appearance faintly reflected on the ss cab.

    A young man with short hair, wearing sportswear, with no special characteristics.....

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to change my appearance next time, can you just turn me into a terrifying monster that allows me to kill everyone in one fell swoop?¡±

    The ¡°iron zombie¡± thought while looking at his feet, ¡°In the end, I only got two?¡±

    Lying at his feet were the two surviving members of Liu Bao Dong¡¯s team.

    However, the female team member was passed out. As for the male team member, his shoulder was beaten and deformed, and he passed out as well.

    The so-called ¡°machete chain¡± was actually just a chain whip......

    To be continued...

 Chapter 415 Part 2 - The Armored Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 415 Part 2 ¨C The Armored Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll bring them back first. I can always take care of that cowardter after scaring him senseless. Anyway, looking at his current situation, it doesn¡¯t look like he can run far.

    The ¡°armored zombie¡± picked up the two of them one by one, and walked towards the stairs on the other side....

    In an extreme state of panic, Liu Bao Dong wasn¡¯t able to run far along the stairs before running into Shana, who was still carrying Lucy.

    But it was as if he couldn¡¯t see them at all, and he ran straight past them.

    ¡°Huh? Why does it smell like shit?¡±

    Although Shana didn¡¯t see Liu Bao Dong, she noticed a trace of unusualness through her sense of smell.

    She turned back around almost immediately, kicking her feet behind her as if it was a conditioned reflex.

    Liu Bao Dong, who was running wildly, didn¡¯t expect a foot to suddenly kick him. He flew forward and fell badly on the stairs.

    ¡°Is he stunned?¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes had changed color. She walked over and kicked Liu Bao Dong one more time.

    ¡°I was worried that I didn¡¯t put enough strength in that one. It seems that you¡¯re really weak.¡±

    After her eyes returned back to normal, Shana discovered the differences, ¡°It turns out that he wasn¡¯t invisible, but was camouged instead.... This psychic¡¯s powers should belong to the same spiritual ss as Brother Ling, right? My evolution direction is also spiritual, and my eyes can also cause hallucinations, but now it seems that breaking illusions is my strong point ....¡±

    ¡°However, this illusion is very interesting. If I can know how he did it, would I also be able to learn it?¡±

    As soon as this idea came into her mind, Shana¡¯s heart began to show a trace of excitement.

    ¡°Che... Human curiosity... I didn¡¯t expect that I would still retain this kind of thing....¡±

    Shana smiled slightly, ¡°I may not be able find the source of this hallucination, but there is a strange smell which is still mixed in the smell of this timid human....¡±

    As she said this, she dragged Liu Bao Dong downstairs.

    The pain from the stairs caused Liu Bao Dong to wake up for a moment, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he felt that he was being held by something invisible and was being dragged on the stairs....

    The pain and fear made Liu Bao Dong ckout and lose consciousness once again....

    At the same time, in another part of this department store, Ling Mo was pulling Ye Lian as he walked forward along the dark corridor.

    The long-haired psychic wasn¡¯t strong enough to change the environment. After their previous exchange, the long-haired psychic probably wouldn¡¯t try to impersonate hispanions anymore.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a person that can only create hallucinations, what else could he be capable of?¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his mind while exploring the area around him with his spiritual sense.

    Although it consumed a lot of spiritual energy, as long as he caught the long-haired psychic, he would naturally be able to replenish what he had used.

    ¡°Girl?¡±

    At this moment, Ling Mo suddenly felt that Ye Lian had let go of his sleeves.

    He quickly turned back around, only to find Ye Lian staring at him coldly.

    It was quite obvious that the long-haired psychic had manipted Ye Lian, which caused the Ling Mo in her eyes to change into something even more terrifying.

    ¡°That¡¯s so despicable....¡±

    Although Ling Mo was stunned for a moment, he didn¡¯t let go of Ye Lian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hey, girl.¡±

    Ling Mo sneered secretly in his heart. This long-haired psychic didn¡¯t know that there was a spiritual connection between them, making this methodpletely useless against them....

    Although they were both spiritual type psychics, the long-haired psychic wasn¡¯t very good at sensing things.

    Seeing Ye Lian¡¯s eyes moving down, Ling Mo immediately had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Ling.... Brother Ling .... You... You... It doesn¡¯t matter if you look like this, but.... Why did that area change as well...?¡±

    ¡°THIS MOTHER FUCKER!¡± Ling Mo was furious in his heart. He didn¡¯t need to ask her to know that the long-haired psychic was currently trying to destroy his image.

    However, his original purpose was of course to make Ye Lian kill him, but once she realized that the opponent was Ling Mo, Ye Lian would never do it.

    ¡°Illusions on her can¡¯t kill me. However, I really want to see what other tricks you have.¡±

    In a rage, Ling Mo turned his head and quickly saw a long-haired young man standing in the shadows of a corridor, staring directly at him.

 Chapter 416 Part 1 - A Dumbass Will Always Fall Twice in the Same Place

    <strong>Chapter 416 Part 1 ¨C A Dumbass Will Always Fall Twice in the Same ce</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°You actually decided to show yourself!¡± Ling Mo was surprised when he saw the figure.

    However, his expression quickly turned into a sneer, ¡°It turned out to be a spiritual body again. It seems like you haven¡¯t learnt your lesson....¡±

    With free spiritual energy being delivered to him, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles couldn¡¯t wait to rush out.

    However, this time he caught nothing.

    The moment he touched the long-haired man¡¯s spiritual body, it suddenly disappeared like a bunch of soap bubbles being popped.

    At the same time, in an area filled with shadows, further away from Ling Mo, a human head suddenly emerged from the shadows and slowly pulled itself out....

    First it was the hair, then the face, and then his body....

    ¡°Even without my reminder, you should know that this level of attack isn¡¯t strong enough to weaken me.¡±

    Ling Mo said nkly.

    His tentacles also sneaked out quietly. Although he had just failed his previous attack, it didn¡¯t cost to try again.

    Ling Mo¡¯s failure in thatst attack actually gave him an idea....

    ¡°Do you honestly think that I would give you another chance?¡±

    The newly long-haired phantom smiled coldly, ¡°Hehe, let me kindly remind you that yourpanions are all in a bad situation right now. Do you understand? Do you know what they¡¯ll do once they fall into my illusion? THEY¡¯LL KILL EACH OTHER!¡±

    As the long-haired phantom said this, he observed Ling Mo¡¯s reaction. However, the result disappointed him.

    The phantom raised his voice, and his tone became somewhat mysterious, ¡°But, that¡¯s not all......¡±

    ¡°Let me guess... Yourpanion is waiting for an opportunity to capture all of them after they injure each other and knock them out one by one, right?¡± Ling Mo interrupted him.

    The long-haired man froze, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.

    However, he had been paying close attention to Ling Mo and was certain that Ling Mo hadn¡¯t met any of hispanions.

    Besides, the ¡®armored¡¯ guy should be finishing by now.

    The long-haired man was puzzled inside, but he still responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. While you¡¯re here hanging out with me, yourpanions are being captured by my friend, one by one....¡±

    He stretched out his hand and made a cutting gesture across his neck, ¡°Now in this building, apart from the two of you still resisting, everyone else is already....¡±

    ¡°Already what! You still want to lie to me now?!¡±

    Several spiritual tentacles curled out at the same time, entangling themselves onto the long-haired man.

    Before he could react, a strong suction came from the tentacles.

    The long-haired man¡¯s expression was rtively calm, ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you not care about yourpanions anymore?¡±

    ¡°Your lying skills suck.¡± Ling Mo snorted coldly.

    This kind of trick might have been effective on others, but for the current Ling Mo, it was useless. Ling Mo knew very well whether or not Shana and the girls were safe.

    On the contrary, this trick from the long-haired man shows that hispanion is still capturing them, and the two sides haven¡¯t been able to contact each other to exchange thetest information.

    ¡°Hehe, do you think you can still attack me? I¡¯ll break off the connection now.... AH! You... No, what are you doing?!¡±

    Just as the long-haired phantom wanted to disappear, he felt a huge suction forceing from the tentacles.

    Even his real body felt that something in his head was being pulled out of his ear by force.

    ¡°A dumbass will always fall for the same trick twice [1].¡± Ling Mo replied with a smirk.

    ¡°AHHH!!¡±

    The long-haired man immediately screamed in horror.

    Through the phantom, he was staring at Ling Mo in horror, ¡°What kind of power is this? What are you doing!¡±

    To be continued...

    [1] ¨C Basically an idiot will always make the same mistake.

 Chapter 416 Part 2 - A Dumbass Will Always Fall Twice in the Same Place

    <strong>Chapter 416 Part 2 ¨C A Dumbass Will Always Fall Twice in the Same ce</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    The feeling of having his brain being sucked away was pushing the long-haired youth to a mental breakdown!

    He was clutching his head with his body paralyzed to the ground, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of the powerful suction that wasing from Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles.

    ¡°If I told you I knew the art of absorption [1], would you believe it?¡±

    Ling Mo said quietly. In fact, he was also in ecstasy at this moment!

    Originally, he had only wanted to test his theory, but he didn¡¯t expect for it to actually seed.

    What the tentacles absorbed was the other party¡¯s spiritual energy. In theory, as long as the connection didn¡¯t break, the tentacles should continue to directly absorb from the source.

    The other party wanted to sever the spiritual link between the phantom and him, but it was forcibly stopped by Ling Mo¡¯s suction.

    It was as if a straw was inserted, and the spiritual power of the long-haired young man quickly flowed into Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual ball of light.

    However, after taking the initiative, Ling Mo discovered that there were also some drawbacks of the absorption of spiritual energy.

    For example, now, after transmitting arge volume of spiritual power through his tentacles, Ling Mo felt a burst of paining from his temples....

    It¡¯s as if there was a big water source, but the pipe that was used to divert the water source was one size too small...

    ¡°AHHH!!¡±

    The phantom shattered after the long-haired youth let out a tragic howl.

    ¡°He¡¯s obviously an idiot that uses spiritual power as a physical attack. How is it possible for him to almost kill me....?¡±

    After two shes, the long-haired youth was already lying on the ground, his pale face full of resentment, ¡°What the hell is his power?!¡±

    At the same time, Ling Mo was also hugging his head ufortably.

    ¡°Ling.... Brother Ling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Although Ling Mo was probably an ugly monster in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes now, she still held his hand tightly without hesitation, and there was a trace of concern in her eyes as she asked hesitantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I probably... just ate too much...¡± Ling Mo thought for a while and found a suitable analogy.

    ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t be too greedy. I had originally thought that I could justpletely drain him in one go.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head, silently cursing, before turning his eyes to the shadow, and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at detection, moreover, this psychic will most likely shield himself up again after this... It¡¯ll be hard to find him through my spiritual sense. In that case, I might as well not waste any spiritual energy.¡±

    He retracted his spiritual tentacles and then began to analyze the situation, ¡°This person¡¯s ability is simr to my spiritual disturbance attack, but it is much stronger. Whether it is the duration, the number of people that can be affected, or the range, they are all stronger than my spiritual disturbance attack.¡±

    This was the difference between an omnipotent ability and a specialized ability.

    The ability of this long-haired youth is mainly to create hallucinations and illusions.

    As for Ling Mo, his spiritual power could be used in many ways, all of them were useful, but not all of them were strong.

    Among them, his puppetry skills and tentacles were the best.

    From his puppetry skills, Ling Mo had developed a vision swap ability.

    As for his tentacles, after evolving them, he was able to materialize them, and ....

    ¡°Devour.¡±

    Devour was the new name that Long Mo came up with for his tentacle absorption ability.

    The contempt that the long-haired youth showed before didn¡¯t shake Ling Mo¡¯s trust in the evolutionary path that he chose.

    It¡¯s true that his spiritual powers seem veryplicated on the surface, but this was exactly the reason why the long-haired youth had failed twice in a row.

    ¡°In a battle between psychics, what idiot would give you time to learn each other¡¯s abilities. What¡¯s wrong with having multiple abilities? As long as it can kill, it¡¯s fine. Speaking of it, I¡¯ve drained him twice already, I wonder how much spiritual power he has left?¡±

    Ling Mo thought curiously. At this moment, in his spiritual ball of light, the small white energy was being converted, supplementing his consumption.

    He thought about the direction from where he had absorbed and turned his gaze to an iron door.

    ¡°Is he over there......?¡±

    Ling Mo walked over and reached out to grab the door handle, but as soon as he pushed the door open, a bloody and pungent hand suddenly stretched out, almost grabbing him.

    ¡°This is getting old.¡±

    When his spiritual tentacles moved, the arm softened, and Ling Mo kicked the door open.

    ¡°You first used two fake shadows and then put a real one here. Are you trying to see if I would get scared to the point where I would get killed by a zombie?

    Ling Mo sneered.

    In fact, this method was still very insidious. If a person saw two fake ones in a row before a real one suddenly startled them, even if they were able to react in time, it was likely that they would still be injured by the zombie.

    For ordinary survivors, this was no different than a death sentence.

    But when Ling Mo turned back, he found that Ye Lian was still standing at the same ce, ¡°Ye Lian?¡±

    Ye Lian looked at him nkly, then came over, stepping over the corpse and entered the inner mall.

    ¡°Be careful, there are zombies inside.¡±

    After Ling Mo finished speaking, he walked in immediately, but when he was about to enter through the door, he turned around intentionally or unintentionally, revealing a smile to the air....

    ¡°That long-haired freak should be hiding here, right?

    Ling Mo slowly walked over and asked Ye Lian.

    [1] ¨C took awhile for me to figure this out, apparently in some cultivation novels there is an art called absorption where the user absorbs the targets powers to make themselves stronger by sucking their chi.

 Chapter 417 Part 1 - TBA

    <strong>Chapter 417 Part 1 ¨C TBA</strong>

    ¡°En....¡± Ye Lian responded.

    The two stuck close to the wall and walked slowly towards the mall.

    The ce where they came out from happened to be a bedding disy area, and their vision was greatly restricted.

    From here, it was unclear how many zombies were in front of them. Ling Mo could only vaguely see some figures.

    The more Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see, the more cautious his expression became....

    Ling Mo, who was walking in the front, didn¡¯t notice that Ye Lian was staring closely at his back, and a dagger had appeared in her hand...

    <i>SHUA!</i>

    A cold light rose up suddenly but failed to drop down.

    Invisible tentacles were firmly controlling her limbs, making her unable to move.

    Ling Mo turned around, with a sneering expression, ¡°In the end, you still decided to deliver yourself to me. I¡¯ve got to admit, you¡¯re quite brave.¡±

    ¡°Ye Lian¡± originally wanted to keep pretending to be dumb, but after hearing this sentence, she immediately turned pale.

    He quickly regained his original appearance, staring at Ling Mo with bitter eyes, and asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite simple.¡±

    ¡°These figures should also be hallucinations that you created, right? However, it seems that your powers have been spent. You¡¯re only able to create a few shadows. As for clearer images, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t create them anymore. Moreover, it¡¯s hard to find anything wrong with these spiritual bodies[1] even with my spiritual sense, so it was a good idea. It¡¯s a pity... you missed a very important and very basic detail.¡±

    ¡°What.... What detail?¡±

    The long-haired youth¡¯s expression turned gloomy; he didn¡¯t want Ling Mo to lead him by the nose, but he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°A zombie just died at the door, and I also kicked the door loudly. Are these zombies blind or deaf? If you had pushed yourself a little more, and made them rush over to attack me, I might have been fooled.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the long-haired youth with an expression that seemed as if he was looking at an idiot and shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Even if you find these figures strange, your attention would still be drawn to them....¡± The long-haired youth was not willing to ept this. The fear of dying made his psychological defenses gradually copse.

    For his own n, the long-haired youth was self-confident and believed it would definitely work.

    In addition, he also nned that until Ling Mo died, he would keep the image of ¡°Ye Lian¡± and let Ling Mo die with hatred.

    Only by causing inner torture to the enemy would he be able to get the greatest pleasure, which was also the source of the long-haired youth¡¯s self-confidence.

    Indeed, who would have thought that an enemy who had just been struck down hard, would suddenly appear next to him in a blink of an eye, and casually ¡°change¡± into a person close to him? This could really be called a blind spot.

    Not to mention, Ling Mo was also in a dangerous environment. All of his attention was focused on those figures, so how could he notice the movements of those around him?

    However, because of Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°various¡± abilities, it prevented the long-haired youth from guessing what kind of role Ling Mo¡¯s abilities yed.

    In the first ce, he wasn¡¯t able to perceive Ling Mo¡¯s most important ability, his puppet ability.

    Being unable to change the environment, he could only start off with the side characters.

    After using various tricks, the long-haired youth risked his body at the end, but wasn¡¯t even able to hurt a single hair from Ling Mo.

    ¡°Even if there was no spiritual connection, I could still distinguish between a real or fake Ye Lian. Did you think that the crush I had on Ye Lian for more than a decade was fake?!!¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed the long-haired youth, and an enhanced version of the spiritual tentacle slowly emerged from his spiritual ball of light.

    ¡°No... NO!NO!¡±

    The long-haired youth struggled hard as he stared at the murderous Ling Mo.

    But his body was much weaker than Ling Mo.

    Even without his spiritual tentacles, Ling Mo could still pull up the long-haired youth like he was picking up a small chick.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! You can¡¯t bepletely immune to hallucinations, it¡¯s impossible....¡±

    The long-haired youth widened his eyes and snarled through his nose that was overflowing with mucus.

    But because Ling Mo was gripping his neck, his roar was stuck in his throat, making it sound very strange.

    ¡°When you wanted us to kill each other, you should have also expected for this to happen.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at him, and the long-prepared spiritual tentacle pierced into the long-haired youth¡¯s spiritual ball of light.

    Under extreme panic, the long-haired youth¡¯s psychological defenses fell down, and Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles prated into the ball of light almost effortlessly.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

    [1] ¨C I¡¯m going to assume that the spiritual bodies he¡¯s talking about are the hallucinations that the long-haired youth created.

 Chapter 417 Part 2 - This Is Integration

    <strong>Chapter 417 Part 2 ¨C This Is Integration</strong>

    ¡°No... How did .... How did you find out in the end?¡± The long-haired youth widened his eyes and asked intermittently.

    ¡°Secret.¡±

    The spiritual tentacle suddenly started to suck at this moment!

    Arge amount of spiritual power frantically poured into Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual ball of light. The bloating sensation from his head made Ling Mo almost doubt that his head was about to explode!

    <i>I MUST PRESERVE!</i>

    Only by clenching his teeth and holding on could he be stronger!

    The sweat from his forehead dripped down and his head felt like it was about to burst. The pain was reaching an unbearable stage.

    The consumed spiritual power was quickly replenished, and his spiritual ball of light kept expanding andpressing as it approached saturation....

    At the same time, many scenes began to constantly sh in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    He was forced to bear a lot of information!

    Ling Mo gritted his teeth and clenched his hands into a tight fist.

    For Ye Lian, Shana, Senior Sister, and for being able to survive, he couldn¡¯t take a step back here!

    If his will became weak, everything he did would have been in vain!

    And by that time, maybe he would even be affected as well!

    ¡°Brother Ling.¡±

    A looming figure appeared beside Ling Mo at this moment, and a slender soft hand rested on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder.

    Despite the seemingly illusory figure, Ling Mo still felt familiar towards it....

    Just two short words and an inconspicuous action was enough to allow Ling Mo to get past this tribtion!

    Even though it was only just a few minutes of absorption, to Ling Mo, it felt extremely long!

    <i>¡°HUU!¡±</i>

    When the bloating pain passed, an unknown rity made Ling Mo breathe out a sigh of relief.

    The increase in spiritual strength made Ling Mo clearly feel different from the past.

    Whether it was his vision, hearing, or sensing ability, they all instantly rose a level.

    After tossing away the ignorant long-haired youth, Ling Mo ended his life with a tentacle.

    The speed and power of his tentacles had also reached a new level.

    This random blow not only prated the head of the long-haired youth, but also directly punched a hole in the floor.

    Not only that, the shape of his tentacles had also undergone some changes as well.

    Although these changes were only visible to Ling Mo himself, they seemed a little strange...

    There was a row of greasy suction cups on the inside of the blood-red transparent tentacles. The tip of the tentacle was sharp like a knife and could retract freely.

    Ling Mo¡¯s appearance would have been quite awesome if countless tentacles appeared behind him.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s invisible. Otherwise, I would be asking for a fight if I walked out in public with these....¡±

    Ling Mo watched with satisfaction as the tentacles dissipated, and only a small part of his spiritual energy was consumed.

    ¡°Sure enough... the improvement of spiritual strength is the most basic and fundamental! My foundation was originally quite solid, but now it has reached a higher level!¡±

    He turned his head excitedly and looked at Ye Lian, who had returned to her original appearance.

    With the disappearance of the long-haired youth¡¯s spiritual power, the illusions that they saw would naturally also disappear.

    In fact, Ye Lian had always been there. It was just that when they were entering, the long-haired youth made Ling Mo see a fake ¡°Ye Lian¡±, while the real Ye Lian was then shielded from Ling Mo¡¯s vision,pleting an ingenious switcheroo. It was impossible for ordinary people to see through this in a short time.

    However, in the case of having a spiritual connection, this method could only be called useless.....

    ¡°Ahh... Brother Ling changed.... you changed back!¡±

    Ye Lian showed a hint of joy as she threw herself into Ling Mo¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°That¡¯s.... That¡¯s Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Uh, I won¡¯t ask you what I looked like before then....¡±

    Ling Mo hugged Ye Lian and said, ¡°But... Return my nurse¡¯s outfit!¡±

    ¡°What.... What nurse¡¯s outfit?¡±

    ¡°Ah, never mind....¡±

    <i>BANG! BANG! BANG!</i>

    Suddenly, there was a knocking sounding from below the floor.

    This sound was very light, but Ling Mo and Ye Lian still heard it.

    Ye Lian immediately broke away from Ling Mo¡¯s embrace, her face exposed a shy expression.

    Before Ling Mo could take a closer look, she turned around, and moved the body.

    Ling Mo was a little surprised when he saw the small hole. He didn¡¯t expect for this hole to be prated.....

    He looked down through the hole and heard Shana¡¯s shout, ¡°Hey! The person above! Why did you steal my target?¡±

 Chapter 418 Part 1 - Iâ€™m a Fucking Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 418 Part 1 ¨C I¡¯m a Fucking Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything....¡±

    When Ling Mo went downstairs, he discovered that something unexpected had happened...

    When he was taking care of the long-haired youth upstairs, Shana had also walked into the mall on this floor.

    At a nce, other than some decaying products, there wasn¡¯t anything else.

    A young girl with long hair, carrying a scythe, slowly walked through the dimly lit mall.

    ¡°ZHI¨C!¡± sounds were created as the tip of her de scratched across the ground.

    This scene was quite weird.

    Suddenly, the girl turned, and the scythe in her hand drew a meniscus-shaped arc, aiming for her back.

    DANG!

    A crisp sound of metal being struck could be heard in the air and there was even a little spark.

    ¡°Humph, you want to attack me?¡±

    Shana¡¯s mouth revealed a smirk, and she quickly swung the scythe in her hand forward.

    From Shana¡¯s point of view, she was shing wildly at the nothing but air.

    But from the armored man¡¯s point of view, he was facing a naive pure looking young girl who was smiling as she swung her heavy-looking scythe with ease and attacked him continuously without a care in the world.

    After receiving that heavy attack, the armored man felt a pain in his wrists, and his muscles seemed to be torn.

    This seemingly weak young girl actually had such inhuman physical strength, surprising the armored man.

    But he didn¡¯t have much time to be surprised as right after this heavy attack, Shana continued sending attacks with power and speed that wasn¡¯t weakening at all.

    ¡°A psychic? But... How did you find me?!¡±

    The armored man¡¯s chain whip was very useful in long-range attacks, but right now, it ispletely useless, and he could only ept the beating.

    ¡°Just know it wasn¡¯t with my eyes.¡±

    Although Shana sent an endless barrage of attacks, her eyes weren¡¯t looking at the armored man.

    In fact, she was staring at a mass of air while shing vigorously at it.

    ¡°Was it my scent? No, I don¡¯t smell that bad and you¡¯re not a zombie, so how could you possibly find out from smelling my scent!? Could it be possible that you heard me?¡±

    As the armored man¡¯s resistance became weaker and weaker, Shana became more and more excited.

    ¡°Stupid human, are you expecting me to say something, so that you can get an answer?¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes shone slightly, and a dim red light suddenly appeared in her pupils, before slowly dting.

    At the same time, in front of her, the true appearance of this human had started to emerge.

    The armored man¡¯s mind suddenly went nk, and his movements slowed down.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Blood fell to the ground as Shana shed her scythe into the armored man¡¯s waist, cutting halfway through the walkie-talkie, ¡°It¡¯s useless, because I¡¯m a fucking zombie....¡±

    ¡°Zombie.... ZOMBIE!¡±

    The severe pain caused the armored man to wake up. Completely frightened, his survival instincts kicked in, stimting him to throw his chain whip forward. When Shana turned her head to avoid, he took the chance to turn around and escape.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me! Seeing a zombie that says ¡°I¡¯m a fucking zombie¡± is a first for me! Who knows how strong she is? How the hell am I supposed to fight her?!¡±

    There were countless doubts in the armored man¡¯s heart, but at this time, all of those doubts could be turned into one sentence: I¡¯M FUCKED!

    If he had known there was a possibility of provoking such a strong zombie, the armored man wouldn¡¯t have participated in this operation no matter what....

    Some time ago, a helicopter had appeared in this area, and some survivors noticed it.

    But the helicopter left after just wandering around for a bit.

    Soon afterwards, the helicopter came back again. It hovered over the department store for a while before dropping two people down.

    The long-haired youth then snuck into the department store.

    After he returned, they worked out this n.

    ¡°In a few days, a team of people wille to that department store and wait for the helicopter toe pick them up. As long as I can make them fall into my illusion, I¡¯ll be able to mix into their group and sessfully seize the helicopter. But there are definitely people with abilities that can threaten us, so we¡¯ll need to take care of them first.¡± The long-haired youth confidently proimed

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°A helicopter, a pilot, and the lives of several team members are enough to make the Air Force Regiment bleed.

    ¡°Anyways, once we get the loot from them, we can just run into the city, and they won¡¯t know where to find us!¡±

    This n sounded like a very profitable business.

    ¡°But... isn¡¯t that risking our lives?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t collect enough materials when we go back, you know what will happen to us.¡±

    ¡°Ok...Okay....¡±

    .....

    ¡°I must have been crazy at that time! But why are there zombies within the ranks of the Air Force Regiment! WHY?!¡±

    The armored man covered his wound as he ran. He didn¡¯t ran far before Shana¡¯s silhouette appeared behind him.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 418 Part 2 - Iâ€™m a Fucking Zombie

    <strong>Chapter 418 Part 2 ¨C I¡¯m a Fucking Zombie</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Her red and white eyes seemed extremely striking at the moment, and Shana seemed to be able to clearly see him.

    That wasn¡¯t all, the armored man also felt that the ability the long-haired youth put on him seemed to be weakening....

    ¡°Is he fighting against that spiritual psychic right now? Based on his record, he shouldn¡¯t lose. As long as he¡¯s able to win, I¡¯ll have a chance to kill this female zombie! Just you wait! When the timees, I¡¯ll cut off your limbs!¡±

    Seeing that she was about to catch up, the armored man suddenly swung his chain whip at a shelf and pulled it down before leaping away.

    The shelf made from aluminum alloy was filled with various goods, which forced Shana to stop her attack and take a step back.

    By the time the shelf fell downpletely, the armored man had already taken the opportunity to escape faraway into the mall.

    HUFF! HUFF!

    The armored man gasped for breath as he hid behind a corner.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a zombie, then....¡±

    The armored man covered his wound with his hand and stuck close to the wall, listening to the footsteps that were approaching from a distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to hide...¡± came a young girl¡¯s voice as she slightly giggled.

    ¡°IF I DON¡¯T HIDE, I¡¯LL DIE FASTER!¡±

    He immediately looked around, and finally grabbed a rotten suspicious object, and wiped it on his body, ¡°Scent, and sound....¡±

    The armored man also knew that since he was injured, this method could be used to hide him, but it was only temporary.

    So, when Shana¡¯s footsteps gradually approached, the armored man also clenched his chain whip.

    ¡°As long as I can injure her, I should be able to survive long enough for him to win his fight!¡±

    Although the effects of the ability casted on him had almost disappeared, the armored man still believes that the winner would be the long-haired youth.

    DONG!

    The moment the footsteps stopped, the armored man held his breath and jumped out. The chain whip in his hand slithered towards Shana like a snake...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The armored man believed that the speed of this attack had almost reached his peak state, but a sudden sensation of vertigo made him feel despair as he missed his target!

    He actually missed a life-threatening blow!

    As for his fate, there¡¯s no need to think about it....

    Shana jumped up, holding a long scythe behind her head, and hacked downwards...

    BANG!

    After a muffled sound, arge amount of dust suddenly fell from above.

    Shana immediately turned her head away, ¡°You still want to escape? You¡¯re seriously pissing me off....¡±

    After the dust scattered, Shana, who was originally sullen, was surprised to find that the armored man didn¡¯t take the opportunity to escape. Instead, he was in a posture that seemed as if he were about to attack Shana. However, there was a hole of blood on his forehead. His eyes were wide open, and the fear of death still remained on his face....

    Shana stared at the armored man with aplicated expression for a while, and then her mouth pouted, revealing a look of grievance, as if she were robbed of her toy....

    ¡°Tell me, how are you going to make this up to me?¡± Shana held her arms in front of her chest and asked coldly.

    Ling Mo rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind making it up to you.... But it¡¯s obvious that I saved you.¡±

    ¡°How could he possiblyunch a sneak attack against me! It was obviously intentional, you crazy head demon!¡±

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t we agree to call me headshot demon?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed Shana¡¯s head and asked with an awkward expression, ¡°Umm... Where are the people from the Air Force Regiment? They couldn¡¯t be with Senior Sister, could they?¡±

    Seeing that Shana¡¯s mouth curled up a little, Ling Mo immediately screamed in his heart, ¡°SHIT!¡±

    Because right at this moment, both Yu Shi Ran and Hei Si woke up!

 Chapter 419 Part 1 - Win-Win

    <strong>Chapter 419 Part 1 ¨C Win-Win</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    About ten minutes ago, Ya Lin was smiling as she wandered around in a pitch-ck corridor carrying a huge bloody head.

    She didn¡¯t have the same worries as Liu Bao Dong and the others. Although the long-haired youth had made her hallucinate, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to know what zombies were afraid of....

    This strange-looking head would definitely scare people, but for Ya Lin, itpletely fit her tastes. It was the definition of cute for her.

    And since Yu Shi Ran and Hei Si were inside a huge cocoon, they aren¡¯t affected by these hallucinations.

    Therefore, the long-haired youth¡¯s ability had no effect at all on Ya Lin.

    However, Ya Lin didn¡¯t have Shana¡¯s ability, and she didn¡¯t meet anyone either. Due to her walking at the back of the group, there was no ¡°monster¡± running behind her.

    Although she wasn¡¯t able to locate Ling Mo at all, Ya Lin was still very rxed. She didn¡¯t have much to worry since there was still a spiritual connection.... And with her identity, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to take a stroll through a zombie horde.

    ¡°One head passed; two heads passed....¡±

    In the empty and dark corridor, a soft female voice was casually humming. Suddenly, the ear-piercing sound of friction interrupted her.

    ¡°Huh....¡±

    Li Yalin calmly looked at the empty corridor in front of her. The friction sound was slowly approaching her, and finally stopped right in front of her.

    ¡°This smell.... Shana!¡±

    Ya Lin tilted her head in confusion, ¡°Why can¡¯t I see you...? Also, there are other smells around you....?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story....¡±

    The two female zombies briefly talked before Shana handed over Liu Bao Dong and Lucy to Ya Lin, and asked her to find a safe room to stay in.

    As for herself, she would be chasing down the armored man by following his scent.

    Although Ya lin couldn¡¯t see Lucy or Liu Bao Dong, she could still rely on her sense of smell to know that they were still there. Whether she could see them or not, it didn¡¯t really matter...

    Even when two human beings suddenly popped out of nowhere after the death of the long-haired youth, her expression remained unchanged. Instead, it was the disappearance of the head monster that made Ya Lin¡¯s expression be a little upset...

    ~~~~~

    ¡°Ohh....¡±

    Being dizzy,Lucy couldn¡¯t help groaning.

    However, before she was able to open her eyes, a tentacle quickly rolled towards her and directly shot into her body. As a result, her mind that was just about to wake up, instantly became still.

    The one who shot her was Ling Mo. He anxiously pushed the door into the room a few secondster, just in time to see Lucy faint again, ¡°That was close! I almost didn¡¯t make it!¡±

    He took a deep breath and immediately turned his gaze to the other side of the room.

    ¡°Senior Sister, quickly take the egg ande with me!¡± Ling Mo paused halfway through his words and walked over to her with a puzzled expression. Along the way, he kicked Liu Bao Dong, whose spiritual activity had suddenly begun to fluctuate. ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    Ya Lin was sitting next to the big cocoon, with a look of grievance on her face. She was holding her knees with one hand, while her other hand was pressing the top of the cocoon, ¡°My precious head baby.... The blood is all gone, even the eyes are gone too.¡±

    ¡°That was just an illusion, and your description sounds strange... It¡¯s not worth crying over!¡±

    Ling Mo sighed, reached out and touched her cheek, before turning his gaze towards the big cocoon.

    The big cocoon was constantly moving at this moment, as if something in it was trying to dig itself out.

    ¡°The spiritual fluctuations are very intense. They should be awake already, but why haven¡¯t theye out yet? Is it difficult...? I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll look like once they emerge, but thinking about it makes me look forward to it....¡±

    Ling Mo frowned as he circled around the cocoon to observe it. He then decided to move the cocoon to a bigger area.

    Shana offered to help watch these people, but from the smirk on her face, Ling Mo could tell that she was just eager to kick them.

    A just and honorable task that allowed her to hit anyone that woke up, even if Silly Shana wasn¡¯t interested, Dark Shana would never let go of this opportunity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Kick too hard.¡±

    After saying this, he took the big cocoon and went to another room with Ye Lian and Ya Lin.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 419 Part 2 - Win-Win

    <strong>Chapter 419 Part 2 ¨C Win-Win</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°What do you guys think is happening inside?¡±

    Arriving at a safe ce, Ling Mo immediately rubbed his hands together, his face filled with excitement and anticipation.

    ¡°When I saw your calm expression just now, I really thought you were going to be calm about this....¡± Ya Lin gave Ling Mo a slightly amused look and said, ¡°Even if you were looking forward to this....¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo was almost hugging the big cocoon, Ye Lian reached out silently from the side, and gently poked the big cocoon with her finger, ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you just take a peek....¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The sound of a pierced balloon echoed out and before Ling Mo had time to react, he felt a ssh of liquid pouring down his head.

    The big cocoon was like an egg that was put in a microwave, suddenly exploding, spraying out a ton of liquid before a body fell into Ling Mo¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Holy shit......¡±

    Mucus sprayed all over Ling Mo¡¯s face, and he was once again knocked down to the ground by Yu Shi Ran.

    ¡°Girl, you did that on purpose!¡±

    With unknown liquid covering his eyes, Ling Mo could only blindly try to remove Yu Shi Ran off of him.

    Although she was very light in weight, due to her strength, she almost made Ling Mo cry out in pain as she crashed into him.

    But the moment Ling Mo touched her, he became stunned.

    The area he touched was slippery, smooth, and without any fabric....

    ¡°It should be an arm....¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully and continued to touch upwards. After a few seconds, his fingertips swept over an undting area and ran into a small protrusion.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He pressed it subconsciously, and Yu Shi Ran¡¯s roar immediately sounded in his ear, ¡°HEY! HUMAN! WHY ARE YOU PRESSING MY CHEST? IT¡¯S NOT A BUTTON!¡±

    ¡°This peanut size thing is actually a chest.... Ah! Where did your clothes go?! You even pounced onto me without any clothes! What are you trying to do!¡±

    Ling Mo scrambled to get up, wiped his face, and stared at her.

    A naked zombie loli was sitting in front of him, surrounded by a lot of wet debris.

    The inside of the cocoon seemed to be filled with mucus that was partially stuck into ce and when the cocoon broke, the loli¡¯s clothes were stripped away in the process.

    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m the one that did something when you¡¯re obviously the one that touched my belly and touched my chest!¡± Yu Shi Ran shouted unwillingly.

    ¡°I was forced.... WTF! How is this your chest?! This is clearly just a decoration on your chest!¡±

    Ling Mo eximed.

    Although his sight was still blurry, Ling Mo still saw two lumps of firm breasts that were quite recognizable. The thing he pressed just now was actually the two cherries on top.

    ¡°In just 24 hours, you¡¯ve grown so big! From a negative 1 to a C!¡± Ling Mo eximed, while visually assessing them.

    Yu Shi Ran was pissed and said, ¡°What do you mean by negative 1! I¡¯m not illiterate, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand it! However, what does ¡®C¡¯ actually mean...? Why are you staring at me so naturally!¡±

    ¡°Where did all this liquide from? Could it be that your boobs are also filled with water?¡±

    Ling Mo shifted his gaze, then looked up at Yu Shi Ran¡¯s neck, and became stunned, ¡°Holy crap! What the fuck is this?!¡±

    Hei Si, who originally looked like a scarf, had now turned into a thin strap with a small head on the top. At first nce, she looks like an embellishment for a plush toy, but when you look closer, you¡¯ll discover her small red eyes that were brimming with activity.

    ¡°You¡¯re too tiny! I keep getting this feeling that you¡¯ll eventually be a miniature toy!¡±

    ¡°Wuu!¡±

    Hei Si responded to Ling Mo¡¯s roar with a quiet yell.

    At the same time, augh sounded in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, ¡°Hee-Hee!¡±

    Ling Mo was startled and stared at Hei Si in shock, ¡°You also learned how tough! What the hell happened in these past few hours!¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a win-win situation....¡± Ya Lin said, pinching her chin.

    Yu Shi Ran was depressed as she covered her suddenly grown breasts, and asked, ¡°How is this a win-win?¡±

    ¡°He gave you a very high score....¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really high....¡±

    ¡°In fact, it also feels quite good.¡± Ling Mo added subconsciously.

    After a moment of awkwardness, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s roar sounded from inside the room, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely tell Half-moon this! Just you wait, sausage man! You¡¯re scared, right?¡±

    ¡°I could just make you mute.¡±

    ¡°......Wuuu......¡±

 Chapter 420 Part 1 - Being Pushed Down By A Zombie Loli

    <strong>Chapter 420 Part 1 ¨C Being Pushed Down By A Zombie Loli</strong>

    Hei Si¡¯s evolution this time actually affected Yu Shiran through their symbiosis with each other. This was something that Ling Mo never expected to happen.

    Based on the feeling, it didn¡¯t seem like it was temporarily swelling....

    ¡°How should I exin this to Half-moon?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his chin and said, ¡°With Half-moon¡¯s IQ... I should be able to con her.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that with your back facing me! How can you expect for your con to work after spilling everything in front of me?!¡±

    Yu Shiran felt very ufortable with the sudden emergence of a pair of boobs, and her temper seemed to have gotten even worse. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Hei Si¡¯s suppression, her zombie nature would have probably made her find something to rip apart in anger.

    ¡°En, that seems reasonable.....¡± Ling Mo pondered for a moment, then said suddenly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m actually a zombie.¡±

    Yu Shiran became stunned immediately and opened her eyes widely, ¡°Ah?¡± After a few seconds, she squeezed her nose suddenly, ¡°Could something be wrong with my nose?¡±

    ¡°See, it was such an obvious thing, yet you were still fooled. Do you honestly think Half-moon will be much smarter than you?¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a smile and said.

    ¡°Then.... You¡¯re a human? You actually lied to me and then ridiculed me! That makes me very unhappy! But... I can¡¯t just admit that you¡¯re right either....¡±

    This unlucky zombie loli frowned and thought for a while. In the end, she didn¡¯t know how to answer Ling Mo¡¯s question....

    All he had to do was dig a small hole and this idiot would take the initiative to jump down....

    Seeing that she was in a state of confusion, Ling Mo immediately observed her closely. Of course, his main purpose was to see how Hei Si had evolved.

    In addition to the changes in appearance, Hei Si had also made great progress towards her intelligence.

    After several experiments, he discovered that Hei Si was able to simte some very simple human voices through the spiritual connection between the two parties. Although it hadn¡¯t reached the point where direct dialogue andmunication was possible, it at least showed signs.

    ¡°Hei Si should have gone through the weirdest evolution of all mutant beasts. Eating too much is a problem. But the most crucial point was probably due to her being controlled by a human being... From this result, we can assume that the virus will choose an appropriate direction of evolution based on the host¡¯s environment and its own needs.....¡±

    Ling Mo could only think of this exnation for the time being. He reached out and rubbed Hei Si¡¯s head to show encouragement. Unexpectedly, this pet of his took a mile after giving an inch, and immediately controlled Yu Shiran to push him down.

    As the two cried out in surprise, a naked zombie loli once again knocked down Ling Mo....

    Currently, at Shana¡¯s location, Lucy was starting to wake up after being knocked out a second time.

    ¡°It hurts....¡±

    In a semi-conscious state, Lucy subconsciously reached out and touched her head.

    This groggy feeling made Lucy confused for a while about her current situation.

    But just as she was about to sit up, a figure appeared quietly behind her...

    ¡°Don¡¯t kick her again!¡±

    A shout came from the door. Shana, who had just raised her legs, let out a ¡°tut¡± before lowering her long legs. ¡°That cocoon broke too fast.... Useless pet...¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Shana with a helpless expression, ¡°The cocoon breaking is a good thing, don¡¯t call Hei Si useless just because you weren¡¯t able to kick anyone....¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I.... killed?¡±

    Lucy finally woke up from her confusion, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar and unexpected face.

    ¡°You....¡±

    After freezing for a second, she looked at Ling Mo for a while, and then slowly looked to her body....

    ¡°The way your acting is very rude. Do I look like someone who would take advantage of others?¡± Ling Mo crouched in front of Lucy and asked, frowning.

    Lucy looked up and down at Ling Mo, focusing on the mucus that was scattered all over his body. She seemed to have thought of something she shouldn¡¯t have for an instant, then involuntarily turned her eyes to Li Yalin, and nodded seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°By the way, did you save me? I remember the pumpkin man.... I should have died at that time.¡± Lucy naturally changed the subject. Listening to her tone, it seemed she was rtively indifferent to death. The average person wouldn¡¯t be able to speak in such a calm manner.

    Ling Mo snorted angrily and didn¡¯t respond.

    <i>To be continued...</i>

 Chapter 420 Part 2 - Being Pushed Down By A Zombie Loli

    Chapter 420 Part 2 ¨C Being Pushed Down By A Zombie Loli

    In any case, they had already fallen into a trap when they were rescued. They had no idea who their attacker was, or what happened after. Even if they did see something unintentionally, Ling Mo could still fool them by using the excuse, ¡°that was just an illusion.¡±

    So, after thinking about it, Ling Mo briefly exined what happened. However, he only used a vague sentence to exin the details of their rescue.

    Lucy was still in a state of dizziness. When she heard what was said, she just nodded her head, not asking anything.

    Regarding the existence of Yu Shiran, Ling Mo actually told the truth, ¡°She popped out from an egg.¡±

    The two looked at each other for a while, and Lucy asked with a straight face, ¡°Do you really think I would believe that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business...¡± Ling Mo shrugged. It wasn¡¯t his fault if she didn¡¯t believe him.

    With Yu Shiran¡¯s sudden appearance, although Lucy felt suspicious of her and immediately thought of the big bag that Li Yalin was carrying, since Ling Mo refused to say more, she wouldn¡¯t ask too much.

    After all, they were in a rtionship due to a fair business deal. Although Lucy always kept a straight face and seemed cold, she still understood the basics on how to get along.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, what happened to the other two people?¡± Lucy trembled suddenly, then immediately stood up and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re always so cold, but it turns out that you actually have a warm side....¡±

    This was the first time Ling Mo saw Lucy so nervous, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    But speaking of those two people.....

    Ling Mo turned his eyes to the Ye Lian and the girls, and they all shook their heads at the same time.

    ¡°Uhh.... Let¡¯s go look for them now.¡±

    ¡°What about Liu Baodong?¡±

    ¡°Just leave him here. I¡¯m not interested in watching him.¡±

    The mall had several floors and aplex internal structure. On top of that, zombies came inside from time to time, making it very difficult to locate two people in a short time.

    On the way, Shana whispered to Ling Mo, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they did here, it smells weird. It¡¯s making us feel like we don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.....¡±

    ¡°Could this be the reason why the zombies didn¡¯t rush in even though they had surrounded the mall? It seems that they also have some means that we don¡¯t know....¡± Ling Mo tried recalling the memory fragments he saw but didn¡¯t find anything relevant. It seems that this was probably done by the armored man.

    From the memories of the long-haired youth, Ling Mo certainly learned the ins and outs of this ambush. However, he didn¡¯t care about the small force behind them. He had left quickly, so how could the other party find him in such a big city like X-City?

    With Ye Lian¡¯s strong sense of smell, plus Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual scan every few minutes, the group finally found a small private warehouse after looking around in the building.

    As soon as they opened the door, the two girls and Ye Lian immediately wrinkled their noses in disgust.

    ¡°What is that smell?¡±

    A very strong stench invaded their noses, so strong that it made people want to throw up.

    Lucy pinched her nose and walked in. She immediately saw the two team members who had been thrown in the corner.

    She ran over quickly and reached out to check for a pulse, ¡°They¡¯re still alive...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ling Mo said, turning his eyes to the other corner.

    There was a bagpletely covered in blood, and it was still wriggling slightly.

    Ling Mo walked over, opened the bag, and took a peek inside.

    With one nce, his expression became very ugly.

    The bag was filled with blood, and from the smell it seems that the blood also contained a bit of the virus. Ling Mo took a guess that the main ingredient was probably zombie blood, but in addition to that, there were many other things mixed within, covering up the bloody smell. In the middle of the bag was a zombie that had its limbs amputated....

    The zombie kept opening its mouth, but the liquid inside the bag would immediately pour into it...

    With one move from his spiritual tentacle, this zombie was finally put out of its misery.

    From a human¡¯s point of view, even if the zombies were shed with a thousand cuts, it would still be difficult for them to dispel the hatred from their hearts. But when Ling Mo looked at Ye Lian and the girls, he felt a bit weird....

 Chapter 421 Part 1 - Letâ€™s do something meaningful while no one is around

    Chapter 421 Part 1 ¨C Let¡¯s do something meaningful while no one is around

    This strange smell was obviously the reason why the long-haired youth and his partner could attract so many zombies.

    As for why he felt disgusted after smelling it for a long time, Ling Mo still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    However, he would never use such a disgusting method, so he stopped thinking about it.

    In the long war against zombies, the survivors have mastered their own methods to deal with the zombies.

    Although these methods had no effect on the zombie race itself, at least some of the survivors could use these methods to survive in the chaotic world.

    In this aspect, humans were indeed simr to cockroaches.

    No matter how bad the environment became, they could always find a way to survive.

    Inparison, psychics weren¡¯t like this.

    If an ordinary person suddenly obtains a strong power, allowing them to easily live in a zombie-filled city, and also be an object of ordinary people¡¯s awe and dependence, their mentality will naturally change.

    From just surviving at the beginning, to expecting a better life, to obtaining more power and surpassing more people.

    There are also a lot of opportunists who want to earn a profit from the chaos, and there are also people who regard the apocalypse as an opportunity to be reborn.

    Ling Mo was a special case. Although he had a strong ability, the special status of his girlfriends prevented him from staying with the survivors. In another aspect, his girlfriends were also a sword that hung high above Ling Mo¡¯s head.

    ¡°As they be stronger and stronger, people will eventually notice them sooner orter. But no matter what, I can¡¯t allow them to be exposed to this kind of danger.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep look at the blood bag and thought.

    ¡°Brother Ling, what is that?¡± Ye Lian stood at the door and asked curiously, while looking inwards.

    Ling Mo immediately recovered from his daze and closed the bag up, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    It was probably best not to show them something like this.

    By this time, Lucy had already dragged the two team members outside. The two of them were seriously injured and wouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. The armored man was very ruthless when he attacked and made it very clear that he wouldn¡¯t be giving them any chance to resist.

    ¡°We might as well take them directly to the rooftop. ording to Liu Baodong, isn¡¯t the helicoptering today?¡± Ling Mo thought for a while and said.

    Lucy hesitated, then nodded, ¡°Alright, after all, there are so many zombies below us. It will be bad for us if we tarry here.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s an easy solution for this matter.¡± Ling Mo smiled, ¡°The helicopter can help us.¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll listen to you then...¡±

    After the recent incident, Lucy¡¯s confidence in Ling Mo skyrocketed. Although he had many secrets, he was at least a reliable ally. When they were under the circumstances of gettingpletely annihted, Ling Mo and his party solved the matter unscathed.

    If they didn¡¯t have Ling Mo at that time, their losses would have been great.

    Who would have thought that they would be yed around with by two psychics in such a ce?

    Even Lucy couldn¡¯t believe it. Someone actually dared to fight against the military.

    As expected, the better thend was, the bolder the people became. Unfortunately, thisnd was upied by Ling Mo first.

    When Ling Mo went down to find Liu Baodong, he realized that this guy had already woken up.

    As soon as he opened the door, he sprinted out of the ck room and hugged Ling Mo¡¯s leg, ¡°Thank god, someone finally came to rescue me! I thought I would be locked in here until I starved to death! I almost thought this ce was hell...*Sob*...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me right now,¡± Ling Mo said with a dark look, ¡°this ce really will be hell.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry.....¡± Liu Baodong quickly let go, and then said with some embarrassment, ¡°Um, my legs feel a bit weak, can you help pull me up?¡±

    Liu Baodong was nearly overflowing with tears. He didn¡¯t expect that he would still have a chance to wake up after thinking he was going to die.

    Unfortunately for him, the moment he opened his eyes, all he saw wasplete darkness, causing fear to immediately overwhelm him.

    ¡°Brother Ling, you can rest assured that after I go back, I¡¯ll definitely get everything you requested.¡± Liu Baodong followed Ling Mo and promised. As soon as he thought of the armored man, he would feel a chill behind his back. Being able to survive was really a pleasant surprise for him.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 421 Part 2 - Letâ€™s do something meaningful while no one is around

    Chapter 421 Part 2 ¨C Let¡¯s do something meaningful while no one is around

    ¡°Why would I be worried? Your allies are still in my hands.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    The words ¡°You¡¯re a good person¡± had almost been spat out by Liu Baodong. He choked and quickly swallowed them back inside.

    ¡°It really was just an illusion. My value in your heart is nothing but supplies!¡±

    Liu Baodong wailed.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Ling Mo asked in surprise.

    Liu Baodong choked hard and decided to shut his mouth.

    If he talked to Ling Mo again, he felt that he would probably turn crazy.

    Probably due to the fact that he had been with zombies for a long time, Ling Mo felt that his mentality had also undergone some subtle changes.

    Although there were still a lot of burdens weighing on him, Ling Mo felt a lot more rxed overall. As the crisis ended, Ling Mo¡¯s tight nerves would rx immediately.

    ¡°Only in this way would I be able to feel that people are really alive and not being alive in order to just survive....¡±

    Ling Mo said to himself....

    More than two hourster, a helicopter appeared.

    Liu Baodong immediately jumped up in excitement, but as soon as he was about to start waving, Shana handed him a gpole.

    ¡°Uh....Yes, I almost forgot.¡±

    He took a bitter look at the paint on his body, and then nced back at the newly printed characters on the wall.

    As Liu Baodong waved the gpole vigorously, jumping on the wall in front of him, the approaching helicopter suddenly turned around and flew to the other side, attracting arge group of zombies in the process.

    Ten minutester, the helicopter circled back again, and thennded slowly.

    As soon as the cabin door opened, someone¡¯s roar came out from it, ¡°Hurry up, those guys will catch up soon!¡±

    Liu Baodong waved his hands excitedly and turned back to look at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Go, remember to bring back my supplies. Remember about your allies, don¡¯t forget.¡± Ling Mo said lightly.

    ¡°I really want to kick your ass...¡± Lucy said coldly on the side, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of you saving me.¡±

    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t care so much on such details...¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°How the fuck am I not supposed to care when your calling me a hostage right in front me?!¡±

    Although the ¡°hostage¡± was very dissatisfied, Liu Baodong wiped his sweat and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of person to forget about what is owed. Of course, when I go back this time, I¡¯ll definitely be in deep shit....¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave....¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys have a little bit of sympathy for me!? In any case...¡±

    Seeing several zombies popping up at the end of the street and approaching here quickly in a sprint from a 100-meter distance, Liu Baodong immediately shut his mouth and grabbed the two unconscious team members into the helicopter.

    As the helicopter took off, those zombies that had just returned, were quickly led away.

    The surrounding area suddenly became extremely quiet, not even a figure could be seen.

    ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s just the two of us now, shall we do something meaningful while no one is around.....¡± Ling Mo turned his head to look at Lucy. There was a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you...¡±

    Lucy hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she heard Ling Mo say, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the building and look for any edible dry food. Uh, yes, what did you want to warn me about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡± Lucy turned her head silently and said.

    ¡°The expression on your face looks weird.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing...¡±

    At the same time, in an underground parking lot not too far from the department store, a man with a big belly was squeezing a walkie-talkie and said, ¡°There has been no news. What is going on with Yan Shangfeng and others?!¡±

    His big fat hand made the walkie-talkie look very tiny and seemed as if it could be crushed at any moment.

    Next to him was a broken sofa that sat a woman in a long trench coat with short hair braided into thin braids. The ck Gothic makeup looked a little scary in the dim light, ¡°Hehe, did they fail? ording to the time, they should have seeded by now. I knew the one with the surname Yan wasn¡¯t very reliable.¡±

    ¡°Quinn, you only know how to give advice after it happens.¡±

    A shirtless man came out from behind Quinn, with scars and exaggerated tattoos covering almost half of his body. He walked behind Quinn, reached out and squeezed her hair a little frivolously, then leaned into her ear and smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go check it out?¡±

 Chapter 422 Part 1 - Weâ€™ll make you pay back with interest

    <strong>Chapter 422 Part 1 ¨C We¡¯ll make you pay back with interest</strong>

    In the dim shopping mall, Ling Mo¡¯s group spread out, searching slowly, but with little gain.

    The department store had been baptized many times, and many things were destroyed at the beginning of the apocalypse or else it was rotting and stinking under the remains of a body.

    The slightly better-selling bags of food were almost all cleared out by locust-like survivors.

    Lucy pulled out a ttened piece of chocte from a pile of suspicious liquid, raising it in front of her, and then struggled with unwillingness as she looked at it.

    After she finally decided to throw away this thing with regret, she looked up and saw Ling Mo¡¯s yful expression.

    ¡°What are you looking at? You think you can find a better one?¡± Lucy said angrily.

    ¡°Nope. I just suddenly understand why you guys came to X-City.¡± Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°You guys reallyck supplies.¡±

    Lucy snorted and said, ¡°X-City isn¡¯t any better. If we¡¯re talking about food, it¡¯s scarce everywhere. I just thought it was a bit wasteful. I usually eat the same simple thing and suddenly seeing something I liked to eat in the past made it a bit tempting..... As for the other things, such as consumables like batteries, X-City does have a lot more. After all, it is a provincial city, and the number of factories and shops are much more than other cities and towns...¡±

    ¡°You guys actually could have just asked the Air Force to help explore the route. You wouldn¡¯t need to work so hard then.¡±

    Ling Mo casually said as he kicked away a bunch of appliances.

    Lucy shook her head and said, ¡°The Air Force relies on the presence of their aircrafts and when ites to cooperation, they are a bit overbearing. In fact, whether it is our FIRE base or the Falcon Camp, when working with the Air Force, we¡¯re all a bit tolerant towards them. They have a great advantage in intelligence gathering. Although their strength isn¡¯t as good as ours and we could probably rob their aircrafts but can their pilots also be robbed? It would bepletely impossible to ask them to join us without a bloody fight. However, we don¡¯t have any intentions of doing this, but the Falcons might. So, the Air Force cooperated with us this time as a means to also warn the Falcon Camp. You should be able to understand what I¡¯m trying to say right?¡±

    ¡°You really told me everything, even the taboo stuff... So, there is no absolute fairness in this world, everything is built on the basis of strength.¡± Ling Mo responded, ¡°However, in the past ¡°strength¡± could represent many things, but now there is only one representation, but it feels a lot simpler.¡±

    ¡°You mean, money and power? Indeed, relying on one¡¯s wealth or prestige is no longer useful. The most important thing now is being able to fight to survive.¡±

    Lucy was quiet for a while and said, ¡°But... I¡¯m afraid most people are still willing to live the life they had before... let¡¯s not talk about this anymore and talk about something else. If you guysck food, you coulde with me to FIRE base. I can pay more food for your help. You guys probably don¡¯t know this, but F-City is a food processing and production base. We have a lot of food; the problem is just the taste and variety....¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite Lulu...¡± Ling Mo smiled, ¡°If we can¡¯t find anything here, there are more opportunities while searching on the road.¡±

    When this woman deliberately walked around him, Ling Mo knew that she had something she wanted to ask. But he didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to talk about this stuff so tactfully. In Ling Mo¡¯s imagination, he had thought that this woman would have asked ¡°Do you want to join us?¡±. If that happened, he would probably feel a bit embarrassed when he refused her....

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force you.¡± Lucy twitched her lips and smiled.

    Half an hourter, seeing that there really was nothing to find in the department store, Ling Mo and his group left.

    Just as they left through the back door, two figures shed in the building from the front door.

    <i>to be continued...</i>

 Chapter 422 Part 2 - Weâ€™ll make you pay back with interest

    <h4>Chapter 422 Part 2 ¨C We¡¯ll make you pay back with interest</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Quinn, what do you think happened?¡±

    The tattooed man wore a leather waistcoat and stood in the shadows. He held his muscr arms together, as he looked at the body of the armored man lying near his feet.

    His gaze rested on the wound above the armored man¡¯s head for a while. He then frowned and looked at the ceiling.

    ¡°I think....¡±

    Quinn leaned over with her hand over her hip, squinted at the small hole, and then sneered, ¡°There was a powerful person who killed these two idiots at the same time.... Interesting.¡±

    ¡°Are you able to figure out his ability?¡±

    The tattooed man used the tip of his toe to touch the small hole on the armored man¡¯s head. He then pulled it close to his nose and smelled it, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell like gunpowder, nor does it look like it was done by a steel bar. What could it be?¡±

    ¡°Stop always asking me this! How the fuck am I supposed to know just by looking at the wound? Maybe it was done by an ordinary human with monstrous strength? Or maybe it was a serial killer....¡±

    Quinn said angrily.

    The tattooed man frowned and looked above his head again. He let out a long ¡°Uhh¡± before slowly saying, ¡°Are you sure... an average killer can pierce through the floor? He¡¯s not poking tofu... Even if this building was a tofu building [1], it¡¯s not that easy to poke through....¡±

    ¡°Hey, can you not ignore me every time? Even if you ignore me, you can¡¯t ignore the fact....¡± the tattooed man shouted in vain.

    But Quinn had already turned around. She turned on the walkie-talkie and shouted, ¡°Brother Hu.¡±

    The walkie-talkie kept sending static sounds for a while before they were able to hear the fat man¡¯s voice, ¡°Have you found Yan Shang Feng?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± Quinn replied.

    The walkie-talkie paused for a few seconds, then the fat man asked, ¡°What the hell happened? Didn¡¯t those people only have guns? With Yan Shang Feng¡¯s power, he shouldn¡¯t have had any problems...¡±

    ¡°ording to the wounds, it might have been caused by two people. One of them uses a weapon, while the other is still unclear. In addition, all the zombies in the vicinity are gone. We can assume that the helicopter has already been here. They may have left already....¡± By the time Quinn finished saying this, her voice had be a little cautious.

    Fat Brother Hu was silent for a while, then gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that we got fucked over twice trying to trick them?¡±

    ¡°It seems... like it....¡±

    ¡°Uhh.. Quinn, that might not be the case yet...¡±

    The tattooed man walked to the window and looked at a street not far away, while holding his chin.

    Quinn slowly walked over holding the walkie-talkie and nced at the street. Her eyes shed and she blinked slowly, ¡°Brother Hu, there are six people in the other party. We need support...¡±

    ¡°Very well, keep an eye on them. This time, we must also make them pay with interest!¡±

    After putting down the walkie-talkie, Quinn and the tattooed man nced at each other, before they quickly turned around and ran downstairs....

    Through the window, Ling Mo and his group could be seen walking slowly along the deserted street...

    After sending off Liu Bao Dong and his party, Ling Mo¡¯s went to his next objective, which was escorting Lucy to Century City.

    However, they weren¡¯t in a hurry since Lucy had to inspect and record the route along the way.

    Forty-eight hourster, Liu Bao Dong would bring Ling Mo¡¯s payment and the helicopter to pick up Lucy at Century City.

    ¡°Just thinking that I have to stay with you guys by myself for so long... makes me feel a little depressed.¡±

    Lucy walked beside Ling Mo and said.

    ¡°Just be patient and hang on. There will always be a first time...¡± Ling Mo pulled Ye Lian and said.

    ¡°Can you not say these things so naturally....¡± Lucy sighed, then looked at Yu Shi Ran, and then looked at the three girls.

    Their skin was soft and white. All of them seemed to have a violent aura hidden within them, and the look they gave her had always contained a hint of coldness...

    Lucy slowly lowered her head as a thoughtful expression appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Well.... Can I ask you guys something? How did you guys get together?¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask after a while.

    Ling Mo touched his chin, thinking about it for a while, and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m so charming....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Ye Lian nodded, ¡°Yeah....¡±

    ¡°He makes me unable to stop myself from wanting him.¡± Ya Lin added.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be one with him....¡± Shana said, as the corner of her mouth rose up.

    Yu Shi Ran stared at Ling Mo carefully for a while, then showed a longful expression before proceeding to lick her lips....

    Lucy stared dumbfounded at the gang and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have asked....¡±

    [1] ¨C Tofu building ¨C building made with cheap materials that would break easily.

 Chapter 423 Part 1 - Tracking

    Chapter 423 Part 1 ¨C Tracking

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    As evening approached, Ling Mo and his group had left the area where the department store was located and entered a district with a moreplex infrastructure.

    In addition to the zombies that were lingering on the streets, there were several zombies that would randomly jump out from the corners of the road. Even when they walked underneath the overpass, there would also be zombies that suddenly dropped down from the sky.

    Moreover, this district wasn¡¯t one they could avoid passing. Their reactions had to be quick, otherwise, they might be suddenly grabbed by an unexpected hand from behind.

    Since Lucy was injured, she had moved slower. The tense mood she had before, gradually calmed down as she watched Ling Mo and his team respond to everything so smoothly.

    ¡°Although I can never take them seriously, they¡¯re at least still very reliable. Without them, I might not have been able to get to the location within the agreed time.¡± Lucy thought as she followed behind them. She asionally turned her eyes to Ling Mo and discovered that he would always be looking forward intently, while pulling Ye Lian with one hand, and sping her fingers together with his.... Whether it was this expression or that action, Lucy¡¯s impression towards Ling Mo had somewhat changed.

    She stared at them for a while. Upon seeing Ling Mo¡¯s head turn back, her gaze shifted elsewhere without batting an eyelid....

    ¡°Lulu... you¡¯re acting weird.¡±

    Unknowingly, Ling Mo turned his head and saw a zombie jump down from the second floor. As itnded, it immediately rushed towards them.

    The zombie suddenly stiffened halfway, and grimaced in pain as it struggled.

    ¡°As expected, it can¡¯t be done. Ordinary zombies have no sanity, and the absorption ability from the tentacles don¡¯t have any effect on them.¡±

    Ling Mo was full of regret as he burst open the zombie¡¯s head with his tentacles and thought, ¡°The memories of the ordinary zombies are imprisoned inside their minds. For me, these memories are like huge reserves for spiritual energy.¡±

    He looked at the zombies on the road, and his face suddenly brightened up, ¡°Every zombie is a potential battery recharge for spiritual power.... It¡¯s a pity I haven¡¯t been able to find the method to get ess to this energy. There isn¡¯t a way for me right now to take the spiritual power that¡¯s hidden inside them....¡±

    When the zombie appeared just now, Ling Mo had tried absorbing it while controlling it, but he didn¡¯t get anything other than a headache.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t rush it. It¡¯s already a pleasant surprise that I have this kind of ability. It¡¯s not like I could be sessful on the first try....¡±

    Ling Mo thought. Suddenly, he saw Yu Shi Ran turn around and look back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Mo asked suspiciously.

    Yu Shi Ran pouted and said, ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s because of your....¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Ling Mo had covered her mouth, blocking the second half of the sentence.

    ¡°I nearly got fucked over by this idiot...¡± Ling Mo looked up at Lucy. It seems that this cold and violent woman was also very interested in her words. After letting out a snort, she walked a few steps away and leaned against a corner.

    ¡°MhmmMhmm...¡± The zombie Loli was still not used to being so close to humans. That human smell constantly stimted her senses, causing Yu Shi Ran¡¯s eyes to turn reddish. Her pale face even started to have a hint of blush, simr to that of human females.

    In a moment of desperation, Ling Mo¡¯s movements were toorge, and pressed his body on top of Yu Shi Ran. It wasn¡¯t until he felt something soft squeeze against his belly before he realized what he was doing.

    ¡°Your illogical development is really inconvenient....¡±

    After letting go of Yu Shi Ran, Ling Mo found out that as long as he lowered his head, he could see a nice set of boobs from her neckline.

    ¡°It turns out that this is the so-called big-tit teen.... Utilizing the difference in height, I¡¯m able to appreciate the view from a perfect angle and I won¡¯t be regarded as a pervert too....¡± Ling Mo thought.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you realize that you¡¯re acting like a fucking pervert right now?!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran stared at Ling Mo with widened eyes. She was so angry that her cheeks swelled up, causing Ling Mo to be unable to resist the temptation of stretching out his hand and pinching them.

    ¡°You really look like a human girl right now....¡±

    ¡°Human, you better stop before you go too far! You should know that I¡¯m still thinking about eating you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 423 Part 2 - Tracking

    Chapter 423 Part 2 ¨C Tracking

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH! I AM A ZOMBIE!¡±

    Lucy watched this scene from a distance and a strange look gradually appeared on her face, ¡°So he also has a rtionship with this one and isn¡¯t shy about it either.... What was the whole point of making me go away then?!¡±

    At this moment, Ling Mo was already blocking Lucy¡¯s line of sight. He asked, ¡°Why did Hei Si look behind?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell should I tell you!?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯d never tell you that she thought she was being watched....¡±

    ¡°Watched?¡± Ling Mo took a quick nce from the corner of his eyes. They left behind only a few zombie corpses. Since most of the zombies were killed by Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles, the amount of blood spilt wasn¡¯t much. It would take a long time to attract zombies from other ces.

    And by the time that happened, Ling Mo and his party would be long gone.

    But at this moment, there was no one on the street, and no other movements could be heard except for the sounds of the cold wind.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a zombie. With us here, those low-level zombies won¡¯t dare rush over, but since they still want to eat you, their only option left is to follow us, no?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran said disapprovingly.

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the empty street. His eyes seemed to inadvertently sweep through the shadows and corners.

    His spiritual tentacles also immediately extended over, like a long whip being thrown.

    Two minutester, Ling Mo rubbed Yu Shi Ran¡¯s head and turned around under her disapproving gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Lucy followed and asked.

    Ling Mo thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you know how youngdies are... thisdy suddenly wanted to flirt with me...¡±

    ¡°When the hell did I flirt with you?! Don¡¯t be too conceited, human!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran kept moving her mouth, but no sounds wereing out from it. At the same time, she had no control over her body as she obediently followed after them....

    In order to avoid getting screwed over again, Ling Mo had already made Hei Si reinstate the ban on her again....

    When they were about to turn at a corner, Ling Mo nced behind him, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face...

    ¡°HUU!¡±

    The sound of a long exhale suddenly came from the corner of a store.

    Then with a ¡°creaking¡± sound, a door opened slowly, and revealed a narrow bathroom.

    Quinn covered her nose as she rushed out from the room and couldn¡¯t wait to take a deep breath. ¡°We almost got caught.... They¡¯re really strong. With their strength, they really are capable of killing both Yan Shang Feng and his partner....¡±

    The tattooed man also squeezed out from the room and kicked the door in disgust, ¡°Fuck, I almost suffocated in there!¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, they actually have a spiritual psychic in their group... But it shouldn¡¯t be the one that¡¯s killing the zombies. That kind of strange physical attack isn¡¯t something spiritual psychics can do.¡± Quinn said. ¡°In this case, they have at least two psychics in the group... It¡¯s better for us not to act rashly.¡±

    With that said, she turned on the walkie-talkie again and shouted, ¡°Brother Hu, what¡¯s your status? Are you here yet?¡±

    ¡°Ziz.Ziz....¡±

    After ten seconds, Hu¡¯s voice came out, ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the position on their side, so all that¡¯s left is to begin the siege. There are several women among them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Quinn nodded.

    ¡°Hehehe.... Keep them alive. I need to at least collect some interest since they killed two of my men.¡± Brother Huughed coldly.

    ¡°Yes....¡±

    After putting down the walkie-talkie, Quinn¡¯s face looked a bit gloomy.

    The tattooed man leaned close to the back of Quinn¡¯s head andughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sad? Aww, it¡¯s such a pity, Brother Hu doesn¡¯t like you at all...¡±

    ¡°OUCH!¡±

    As soon as he finished his sentence, his abdomen suffered a heavy blow from her elbow, causing him to immediately curl like a shrimp.

    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP!¡±

    Quinn red angrily at him, then secretly clenched her fists.

    ~~~~

    ¡°Do you feel that the surrounding area has suddenly be quieter?¡±

    Shana¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Ling Mo as he put down two zombies.

    He nced around. There were rows of pitch-ck stores and buildings with deadly stillness. He could see debris being blown by the wind and swaying billboards that made a clunking noise from time to time....

    ¡°Yeah, I really do. Although zombies can be seen everywhere, I still feel that the world is dead....¡± Ling Mo turned his eyes to a corner and said, ¡°But there are always some people who like to jump out and court death. Hey! What the hell are you doing there?!¡±

 Chapter 424 Part 1 - Counterattack

    Chapter 424 Part 1 ¨C Counterattack

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°I got discovered...?¡±

    A figure slowly came out of the corner and walked under the dim sunlight.

    It was a skinny tall man, with wrinkles covering his face. His hair was somewhat dried up with split ends and his eyes had downward corners which made him seem somewhat weak.

    However, the steel bar in his hand was as thick as his wrist and was held close to his feet. Red rust covered the top of the steel bar, making it appear as if it was dripping blood.

    He coughed and sized Ling Mo up with his eyes, ¡°A Spiritual type?¡±

    Ling Mo ignored him and observed him carefully.

    ¡°Then it means you¡¯re more powerful than Yan Sheng Feng. Both of you are spiritual type psychics, yet he was killed by you.¡±

    From Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual sense, this man¡¯s spirit was clearly fluctuating sharply, yet his expression remained very casual....

    ¡°Yan Shang Feng.... He must be that long-haired youth....¡± Ling Mo thought.

    The skinny tall man scratched the back of his head, ¡°However, you have such shitty luck. Killing Yan Shang Feng wasn¡¯t a problem, but provoking Brother Hu.... You sure got balls. But you¡¯re doomed the moment you met us. We brought a lot of people with us this time. If you surrender now, maybe you can still die with an intact corpse. As for these beauties, there will naturally be someone to love them...¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, he suddenly dodged to the side, and then looked in horror at the small hole that appeared in the ce he had just stood in, ¡°Why did you attack me all of a sudden!?¡±

    ¡°Girls! Get him!¡±

    Both Ya Lin and Shana immediately rushed over, one from the left and one from the right. The skinny tall man blocked Ya Lin with great difficulty as she suddenly shed in front him, but he couldn¡¯t stop Shana, who came from behind. He immediately took his steel bar, leaped into the building beside him, and yelled, ¡°You started the fight? Are you fucking serious?¡±

    ¡°If you want to stall for time, why should I cooperate with you?¡±

    Ling Mo said with a cold expression on his face.

    The skinny tall man looked quite calm before, but once he started to run, that calmness disappeared.

    He continuously cried out ¡°AH¡± and then yelled, ¡°YOUR DADDY WAS DISCOVERED! HURRY UP AND HELP ME! YOU CAN¡¯T EXPECT ME TO FIGHT ALL SIX OF THEM ALONE, CAN YOU?¡±

    The moment he was discovered by Ling Mo, the skinny tall man had a bad feeling in his heart, but he still mustered up the courage toe out.

    Originally, he had nned on making Ling Mo somewhat weary of him so that he could stall time for reinforcements to arrive. However, he didn¡¯t expect for Ling Mo to not cooperate at all....

    He wouldn¡¯t have minded much if it were just Ling Mo attacking, but Ling Mo ordered the whole group to attack him together....

    If it weren¡¯t because the skinny tall man had a fit body and also knew a bit of martial arts, he would have already been knocked down.

    Even now, he was only barely able to hold on by relying on the terrain....

    ¡°HELP!!!!!!¡±

    The skinny tall man shouted. Several nearby zombies immediately rushed over.

    He shouted vigorously but didn¡¯t realize that Ling Mo didn¡¯t even enter the building. Ling Mo had taken Lucy and the rest to hide at the side, allowing the zombies to run into the building instead...

    ¡°Is that guy part of the same group that attacked us before? Aren¡¯t you going to kill him? With him shouting like that, it will definitely attract a lot of zombies!¡± Lucy said anxiously, as she clutched her wound and followed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Shana and Ya Lin know what to do.¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 424 Part 2 - Counterattack

    Chapter 424 Part 2 ¨C Counterattack

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    TL: Uber long chapter and really hard references, took me two days to do this one actually. Hopefully the next one isn¡¯t as taxing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Shana and Ya Lin know what to do.¡±

    Ling Mo vaguely exined, taking them directly to a corner, ¡°Someone from their group will definitelye, and based on this man¡¯s situation, it¡¯s likely their group will spread out before surrounding us.¡±

    ¡°With this idiot yelling so loud, I¡¯m sure their side already knows that it will attract a lot of zombies. However, they won¡¯t expect us tounch a counterattack at this time.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Lucy nced at Ling Mo in surprise. She seemed to have some opinions, but Ye Lian was already nodding, while Yu Shi Ran was rubbing her hands, eager to try.

    ¡°Your wound looks serious; why don¡¯t you find a ce to hide first?¡± Ling Mo looked at Lucy and asked.

    But Lucy shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can help. Although I asked you to escort me, I never said I wouldn¡¯t take part in the action.¡±

    She didn¡¯t agree with the n. But since Ling Mo had already decided....

    From her perspective, Shana and Li Ya Lin had already taken the most dangerous part of the n since they were surrounded by zombies.

    And Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the type of person who would risk his girlfriend¡¯s life....

    If it was anything else, Lucy might not have trusted Ling Mo as much.

    But in terms of the safety of these girls, Lucy had a blind trust in Ling Mo.

    Perhaps it was because when Ling Mo faced a zombie, he was still holding Ye Lian¡¯s hand. That scene left a deep impression on her...

    This iparable tenderness touched Lucy¡¯s heart during that bloody massacre.

    The horrific zombies fell down one by one, but the two of them sped their hands tightly, refusing to let go....

    ¡°Uh, well okay.¡± Ling Mo nced at her and said.

    This violent iceberg of a woman was very stubborn. It would have been pointless to try and change her mind.

    ¡°Then make sure you protect yourself.¡± Ling Mo said casually.

    Lucy¡¯s head was lowered as she inspected her pistol. She became stunned for a moment after hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words and then said awkwardly, ¡°Who asked for you to care?¡±

    ¡°Wtf......¡±

    Ling Mo was inexplicably shut down with just one sentence from her. He could only look towards Ye Lian and Yu Shi Ran, ¡°I bet they heard him scream already, but instead ofing to rescue him, they¡¯ll hide in the vicinity and wait for an opportunity.... This kind of situation is perfect for us to counterattack.¡±

    Ye Lian nodded with an expression that seemed as if she only partially understood, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re hiding separately, making it difficult for them to support each other....¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°What if they reallye and rescue him?¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Do you really think that will happen? It¡¯s been two minutes already. If they were going toe, they would have been here by now.¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and said, ¡°Those attracted zombies can be used to kill people. Do you really think they¡¯re willing to give up such a good opportunity? Plus, they¡¯re all hiding in order to ambush us, do you really think they¡¯ll risk their lives toeunch an attack right now?¡±

    Lucy nced at Ling Mo in surprise, and remained silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You see things so clearly....¡±

    After a minute, they separated.

    Leaning against a rooftop wall, Lucy held a gun in one hand while the other hand dangled beside her.

    She was hiding in the shadows, and the ck leather clothes she wore was now perfect for camouge. It would be hard to discover her with just a quick nce.

    Her eyes were fixed on the street below, ¡°ording to Ling Mo, since the enemy has surrounded us, there may be peopleing from all three directions.¡± Lucy thought deeply, ¡°I have limited mobility, so instead of looking for them, it might be better for me to just stay here and wait for them. However, if they¡¯re brave enough toe here, that also means their strength won¡¯t be weak. With my current situation, I¡¯ll probably only have one chance....¡±

    She took a deep breath, her heartbeat slowly calmed down, and her body seemed to blend into the darknesspletely.

    Even if one were to carefully examine the shadows now, it would be very easy for one to ignore her presence....

    On a deserted street, a little loli who seemed harmless to humans and animals, was slowly walking forward.

    Her exquisiterge eyes were full of curiosity. She wore a dress, holding nothing in her hands, and hummed an unknown tune while walking slowly.

    At the same time, on another street beside hers, Ye Lian was also quickly moving forward while sticking close to the walls.

    Although both of them were leader rank zombies, Ye Lian¡¯s behavior seemed to be more in line with the identity of a zombie.

    She quietly and quickly shuttled through the obstacles. Her sharp senses captured all the movements around her and the existences of her prey....

    As for Ling Mo, he walked in the street between theirs.

    He stretched his neck, raised the corners of his mouth, and walked forward with a light smile.

    ¡°Are you guys here for revenge or are you guys trying to recover a loss? No matter, bring it on. I¡¯m waiting for you guys....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles had alreadypletely covered dozens of meters in the area around him.

    In this way, he could use them to detect things and also defend when encountering an ambush. He could alsounch an attack at any time.

    Although maintaining this would greatly increase the consumption of spiritual power, but.... He could afford it now.

    More than a dozen zombies that were attracted by the shouting were also controlled by him. Like normal zombies, they walked through the alleys and buildings, looking for clues.

 Chapter 425 Part 1 - How is this forcing?!

    Chapter 425 Part 1 ¨C How is this forcing?!

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Help!¡±

    The skinny tall man cried as he ran inside the store.

    Using the corners of his eyes to look back, he discovered that the speed of one of the two girls was fast even though she wasn¡¯t close. However, the other that was carrying a scythe was producing a murderous aura.

    The other girl seemed to be a ray of light smoke, and her movements were erratic. At first, she still seemed to be far away, and in the next second she would appear right behind him, making it impossible for him to get rid of her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there were only two psychics?! Ordinary people my ass! Quinn, are you fucking kidding me?!¡±

    Only by using the obstruction of a shelf was the skinny tall man able to barely escape. But if this had continued, he would be caught sooner orter.

    The continuous shouting attracted some zombies to enter the store through the doors and windows.

    This clothing store, which wasn¡¯t toorge in size, immediately became overcrowded.

    ¡°Those guys actually didn¡¯te to help me....¡± After a few minutester and still not seeing any backup, the skinny tall man realized that he was nothing more than a bait.

    People who were sent to the forefront were either the strongest in the team or the cannon fodder that attracts the focus of the firepower.

    The skinny tall survivor was obviously thetter.

    However,pared with ordinary people, the skinny tall man was still very powerful. Although he didn¡¯t have any abilities, he wasn¡¯tpletely useless.

    ¡°These zombies should be able to keep them busy...¡±

    Upon hearing the sounds of a door and several windows breaking, he immediately closed his mouth while slowing down at the same time to look back.

    With those zombiesing in, the two girls would definitely need to turn around and deal with them. If he hid nearby, he might be able to fish something from this situation.

    Of course, if thedies and zombies died together, that would have been the best result.

    The skinny tall man¡¯s n was actually really smart, but when he turned back to look, he discovered that while what he had imagined was perfect, the reality had almost made his eyes pop out!

    The zombies that came in had sinister expressions on the faces and ws that were sharp enough to tear apart the human body. They came in acting as if they would tear apart anything they saw, but when they rushed towards the two girls, they just rushed past them as if they didn¡¯t see them at all!

    Seeing all the zombies rush quickly towards him, his mind went nk and his mouth hung wide open.

    ¡°What the.... WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!¡±

    Li Ya Lin and Shana had stopped moving at this time. A dozen zombies rushed past them and even kept a certain distance from them, almost as if they were afraid of bumping into them.

    Seeing the incredulous expression of the skinny tall man, Shana¡¯s mouth curved, and a strange smile appeared, ¡°Stupid human.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t court death then you wouldn¡¯t have died....¡±

    Ya Lin held her chin as she pondered for a moment and found an idiom that perfectly described the situation in front of her.

    A zombie rushed in front of him and aimed a p towards the skinny tall man¡¯s head.

    The sound of a sharp wind awakened the skinny tall man and he quickly blocked the attack with his steel bar.

    The zombie¡¯s long nails scratched across the steel bar, making a harsh scratching sound.

    At the same time, the skinny tall man felt his arm turn numb and he took two steps back involuntarily.

    Without waiting for him to recover his bnce, the zombie rushed over again. By this time, two more zombies had arrived.

    The skinny tall man had to cope with his confusion as he dealt with these zombies.

    He watched as the two girls stood not far away, smiling as he was slowly being surrounded by zombies.

    ¡°What the hell is going on......¡±

    The skinny tall man smashed his steel bar on the head of a zombie and leaped upwards. The steel bar in his hand then stabbed directly into the ceiling.

    In this moment of stagnation, he suddenly raised his feet and jumped over the head of a zombie below. At the same time asnded, he swung the steel bar backwards, fanning the zombies away.

    In this situation, his only option was to escape!

    The skinny tall man stared at a window not far away. Just as he was about to speed up, a figure suddenly shed in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    To be continued...

 Chapter 425 Part 2 - How is this forcing?!

    <h4>Chapter 425 Part 2 ¨C How is this forcing?!</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Ya Lin stood in front of him and used her snake kiss to say hello to the skinny tall man¡¯s neck.

    Shana and the zombies arrived behind him just as he blocked the attack with great difficulty.

    It was already very difficult to deal with zombies. These ordinary zombies don¡¯t have much strength by themselves, but as their numbers grow, they could easily overpower him....

    To make matters worse, Ya Lin and Shana blocked his retreat from the front and the back,pletely locking him in a circle of zombies.

    ¡°You guys are cheating! How are humans able to cooperate with zombies?!¡±

    The skinny tall man¡¯s mind was going crazy. Apart from being shocked, he was totally confused.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one nning to use the zombies to kill us? We never actually did anything to you yet, did we? We didn¡¯t even take the opportunity to attack you right now.¡±

    Shana said and sat on top of a counter with a mocking smile on her face.

    Indeed, she and Ya Lin didn¡¯t do anything at all. They simply prevented his escape...

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡±

    With the rapid exhaustion of his physical strength, his resistance became much weaker, and the panic he felt made him unable to help but cry out for mercy.

    ¡°If the situation was reversed, would you let us go?¡±

    Shana asked with a weird expression on her face, ¡°Originally, you guys were the ones who ambushed others and didn¡¯t allow them to resist. Then you guys failed the ambush and still have the face toe for revenge. Human logic is really strange.... You¡¯re merely getting a taste of your own medicine right now....¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    The skinny tall man¡¯s back was suddenly scratched, and his movements immediately slowed down.

    It was at this moment, the skinny tall man¡¯s arm that was holding the steel bar was grabbed, and before he could struggle, the arm was ripped off by a vigorous force.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The skinny tall man let out a scream as he stretched out his other arm in vain, but he was soonpletely overwhelmed by more and more zombies.

    A burst of blood sshed out, followed by the sounds of tearing and chewing.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Shana said as she jumped off the counter and patted the dust off her clothes.

    Ya Lin revealed a thoughtful expression and said, ¡°Shana, you sure know a lot.¡±

    ¡°Not really, the human thoughts that I retained are of that of a 17 to 18-year-old girl¡¯s.... And knowing too much isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Humans are reallyplicated creatures. Sometimes they make you feel they ought to be destroyed, but sometimes they also make you feel that they have many things that other creatures don¡¯t have...¡±

    Shana tilted her head and said, ¡°It makes me wonder, where did the viruse from? What is its purpose? Is it to create us?¡±

    ¡°Uhh....¡±

    Ya Lin slowly frowned as she saw Shana looking at her very seriously, almost as if she was waiting for her to answer.

    A minuteter, she suddenly hugged her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°You can say anything you want. I just want to know what other people think...¡± Shana said expectantly.

    ¡°My head hurts....¡±

    ¡°Just think about it.¡±

    ¡°Wuu! Ling Mo!¡± Ya Lin, who was staring at Shana for a while, suddenly turned around and ran out, shouting, ¡°Shana is raping[1] me!¡±

    ¡°.... You don¡¯t need to run away... And how am I raping you?! I only forced[2] you at most! That isn¡¯t the same word!¡±

    Shana said and became stunned as she watched Ya Lin swiftly run away.

    ¡°That idiot¡¯s shouting stopped....¡±

    In a certain building, a small man opened the corner of a curtain and looked out.

    From his field of vision, he wasn¡¯t able to see anyone.

    All the attracted zombies entered the clothing store, and from his point of view, it was impossible for him to see what was happening inside.

    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s dead or not.¡±

    The small man¡¯s sharp eyes slowly swept around. He then stepped on the windowsill and jumped down.

    Hended silently on the ground with a boning knife in his hand.

    ¡°Those people are being held up by the zombies, and even if they survived, they would have consumed a lot of physical strength. I just need to approach them quietly and take care of them when they¡¯re not prepared. If I do my job well, I might also get a woman, allowing me to rx.¡±

    When he got up, he had already stuck himself against a corner of a wall and his other hand pulled up the hood from his sweater.

    The man moved briskly with little sound, like a mouse staring at its food as it slowly approached.

    In those little eyes of his, a trace of coldness could be seen. The hand holding the boning knife was inserted into the zipper of the sweater, and his whole body becamepletely hidden in the shadows of a corner.

    [1][2] ¨C raping and forced both have two characters, both of which start with the same character but end with a different one. Li Ya Lin wanted to say Shana was forcing her to think but instead said rape.

 Chapter 426 Part 1 - TBA

    <strong>Chapter 426 Part 1 ¨C TBA</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Lucy hid in the shadows while looking down.

    When the short man, nicknamed Mouse, appeared not far away, Lucy¡¯s nerves tightened.

    However, her breathing was calm, and her body remained motionless.

    The agile movements of Mouse seemed to be very cautious, and if Lucy wanted to ambush him, she needed to be calm.

    Lucy slowly raised her muzzle. She was a psychic with body-enhancement powers, but this power didn¡¯t really give her any abilities. You could probably say it was a useless superpower. At present, this power basically just gave her more strength.

    The increased physical strength allowed her to use a machine gun while moving, but all her other capabilities, such as shooting uracy andbat experience, were all developed by herself with training.

    However,unching a sneak attack was one of Lucy¡¯s weaknesses....

    She was a fierce woman who could shoot a machine gun in battle, but she wasn¡¯t a very good lurker.

    While Mouse was obviously good at it.

    Would she be noticed first or would the mouse be knocked down first as he moved forward silently?

    There would only be one shot at this....

    ¡°Am I really strong? Or am I pretending to be strong? It¡¯s time to finally see the truth....¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Lucy¡¯s finger was slowly ced on the trigger.

    Ye Lian¡¯s shy smile when Ling Mo held her hand suddenly appeared in Lucy¡¯s mind....

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since Ist smiled like that....¡±

    In Lucy¡¯s ear, Ling Mo¡¯s voice appeared again, ¡°Lulu.... This unreliable bastard was obviously only teasing me, but he identally called my real name...¡±

    ¡°AHH! HELP!¡±

    When the world had ended, Lucy ran into the house in fright, clutching the door handle hard.

    The door banged loudly, and Lucy saw many familiar faces through the door gap that was constantly being opened.

    Some of them were her loved ones, while others were her neighbors....

    But their faces looked strange to Lucy.

    Their mouths were stained with blood and mincemeat could be found in the cracks of their nails. They let out creepy groans as they scratched the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys.... What do you want to do?! It¡¯s me, Lulu, I¡¯m Lulu!¡±

    A tearful Lucy looked at them lifelessly. Even she herself had forgotten how she had taken out a kitchen knife, used it to cut off the hand that snuck in from the gap, and how she escaped through the window...

    Those memories became more blurred each day in the process of survival.

    But after that time, Lucy had never smiled orughed again.

    Some people see the apocalypse as an opportunity, but there are others that see these memories as pain.

    ¡°Is the world right now really that much simpler....?¡±

    Lucy looked at Mouse as it approached closer, thinking....

    Almost!

    Seeing the distance between the two sides gradually shortening, Lucy¡¯s muzzle also lifted up a little bit.

    ITS NOW!

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Mouse suddenly shuddered all over as the gunshot sounded and immediately retreated to a corner.

    He used his hand to wipe under his ribs, and then looked at the blood covering his hand, ¡°That was close.... Someone actually attacked me. Weren¡¯t they all surrounded by zombies....?¡±

    Mouse slowly reached out and took out the walkie-talkie, ¡°Brother Hu, there¡¯s something wrong with the situation. I just encountered an ambush here. Be careful on your side...¡±

    After ncing in the direction of the rooftop, he rushed over, climbed up the wall, and leaped over.

    But by the time he reached where Lucy was standing, it was already empty.

    ¡°Humph, you want to run after hurting me?¡±

    Mouse looked around, and then nced at the edges of the side of the roof.

    There was a trace of friction on the rusty railing.

    ¡°Just wait until I find you. I¡¯ll definitely torture you before finishing you! It¡¯s most likely this attacker¡¯s strength isn¡¯t that great, which is why they chose to run afterunching a sneak attack.¡±

    A sneer appeared in the corner of Mouse¡¯s mouth. He reached over grabbing the railing as support, turned over, and jumped off.

    Just as hended, another person suddenly flipped over from the other side of the roof.

    Lucy relied on her raw strength and hung herself on the edges of the roof using only one hand. As for the gun, she held it by biting it with her mouth.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 426 Part 2 - The smile from a memory

    <h4>Chapter 426 Part 2 ¨C The smile from a memory</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°This world may never be as simple as I wish it to be, but as long as I can live a good life for myself, I¡¯ll always fight for it.¡± Lucy quickly rushed to the side where Mouse jumped off, ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of living with so much suffering? Isn¡¯t it so that I can be happy like Ling Mo¡¯s girlfriends...?¡±

    The moment her muzzle pointed at Mouse¡¯s back, Lucy¡¯s expression immediately became cold.

    However, there was a smirk on her lips.

    The wind blew as a gunshot sounded. Lucy looked quite beautiful at this moment...

    ¡°You see that Ling Mo? Lulu isn¡¯t a useless person.¡±

    When the gunshot ended Mouse¡¯s life, Quinn, who was in front of Ling Mo holding a walkie-talkie, wore an ugly expression on her face as she looked at Ling Mo.

    The gunshot sounding from the walkie-talkie was extremely clear.

    ¡°You guys only have six people, yet you¡¯re able to free up manpower and ambush us in turn. What a wonderful n on your part to use a small number of people as bait to attract our attention and disrupt our ns....¡±

    Quinn tightly gripped the walkie-talkie and coldly said.

    ¡°Against you guys, do you really think I even need to n? This whole situation was caused by you guys. Don¡¯t make it seem like I nned this whole thing....¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said.

    ¡°Stop arguing!¡± the tattooed man shouted.

    A dozen zombies were already lying on the ground around them.

    These zombies were all Ling Mo¡¯s puppets, but in order to get rid of these puppets, Quinn and the tattooed man paid a heavy price.

    Both of their faces had turned pale. Towards this seemingly casual young man, they were both full of fear.

    A few minutes ago, when the first zombie appeared near them, that was when the nightmare began for the two of them.

    This zombie had just run out from an alley and had almost directly passed by in front of them.

    After suddenly stopping, the zombie turned its head to look at them with its bloody-red eyes.

    ¡°Oh look! There¡¯s a zombie!¡±

    The tattooed man rubbed his hands in excitement and said, ¡°Just in time for a warmup!¡±

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw the zombie suddenly speed up and run away.

    ¡°How is that possible? What kind of zombie runs away!?¡±

    The tattooed man was surprised, but his surprise didn¡¯t end here. A few secondster, the zombie returned.

    But this time, the zombie was carrying a stick in its hand, and behind him, followed several more zombies carrying wooden sticks.

    To make matters worse, all the surrounding zombies seemed to have followed this unique style.

    They vigntly surrounded Quinn and the tattooed man, and then slowly approached.

    ¡°Hey, Quinn, have you ever seen such a situation before....¡± The tattooed man swallowed and asked.

    Quinn nced back and forth before taking out a knife from the back of her waist, ¡°No. This is my first time. I have never seen zombies work together to attack people. Did these guys set up a stick gang or something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just randomly make up stuff, my fucking heart is already beating like crazy!¡±

    The tattooed man said with a pale face.

    When the zombie at the forefront suddenly raised its arm and waved forward, more than a dozen zombies quickly swarmed them....

    ~~~

    ¡°Fuck, I almost got beaten to death....¡±

    The tattooed man couldn¡¯t stop his body from trembling and the sudden gunfire from the walkie-talkie immediately made his mental state copse.

    ¡°MOUSE! MOUSE!¡±

    ¡°FUCK! MOUSE IS GONE! THIS BASTARD IS ABLE TO MANIPULATE ZOMBIES TO DO HIS BIDDING!¡±

    When they finally got rid of the ¡°stick gang¡± zombies, Ling Mo immediately appeared andunched several consecutive tentacle attacks, causing injuries to both the tattooed man and Quinn.

    If you were to say this was a coincidence, the tattooed man definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t his power simr to Yan Shang Feng¡¯s? How did he drive all those zombies here? But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, he¡¯s alone now. And there are no more zombies around here either.¡± The tattooed man stared at Ling Mo fiercely while panting heavily, ¡°Spiritual psychics, as long as their powers don¡¯t work, they¡¯re basically just useless scum....¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go handle him....¡± Quinn¡¯s hand holding the walkie-talkie kept trembling, and there was a small bloody hole in her wrist that looked particrly shocking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see me preparing......¡± the tattooed man said while retreating, instead of advancing.

    The two looked at each other and immediately turned around at the same time, running full speed towards an alley.

    If they were able to group up with the others, they would still have a chance!

    Ling Mo stood in the same ce with his hands in his pockets. He didn¡¯t seem to pose any threat.

    These two ran away without a trace, leaving him alone on the empty street.

    ¡°Hey, why did you guys just run away?! At least fight me a little first!¡±

 Chapter 427 Part 1 - Air Cannon

    <strong>Chapter 427 Part 1 ¨C Air Cannon</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Quinn and the tattooed man weren¡¯t slow. In the narrow alley, the two dashed forward as if they were racing in a 100-meter dash.

    From their experience, spiritual psychics generally can¡¯t keep up with them physically and were at most simr to ordinary people.

    It would certainly be impossible for a spiritual psychic to catch up with them.

    However, when the tattooed man turned his head to confirm, he suddenly felt his soul almost leave his body and he couldn¡¯t help shout, ¡°HOW THE FUCK IS THIS GUY SO FAST!¡±

    Quinn quickly turned around and saw a scene that made her immediately dumbfounded.

    Ling Mo was chasing with his hand less than twenty meters away!

    Moreover, looking at his expression, it was quite clear he wasn¡¯t even trying! He obviously wasn¡¯t even using his full strength to run!

    ¡°How is this possible?! HOW THE FUCK CAN HE RUN SO FAST!¡±

    Quinn nced back several times in a row with an open mouth that couldn¡¯t close, ¡°Isn¡¯t he a spiritual psychic? They should be weak when they aren¡¯t using their abilities!¡±

    ¡°That just means he¡¯s not ordinary....¡± The tattooed man yelled, and then shouted, ¡°You¡¯d better ask for help now!¡±

    Quinn picked up the walkie-talkie while running and shouted, ¡°Brother Hu! Our situation isn¡¯t looking good here! Hello? Brother Hu?!¡±

    ¡°ZIZ...ZIZ...¡±

    There was a burst of staticing from the walkie-talkie, and then there was a sudden pause.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Hee-Hee!¡± was suddenly transmitted from the walkie-talkie. The sound scared Quinn so much that she almost threw it away. Quinn¡¯s fingers were shaking, and she had almost bitten her tongue off.

    Quinn stared wide-eyed at the walkie-talkie in her hand and then shouted a few secondster, ¡°Who the hell are you?! Where¡¯s Brother Hu?!¡±

    ¡°That big tiger? [1] .... Hee-hee, he¡¯s ying with me.¡± The little girlughed and said, ¡°However, he¡¯s so weak. It makes me so upset. He ran so away so quickly. Right now he¡¯s like a dead dog, so disappointing. IS this how a big tiger is supposed to be? Come, sing the two tigers [2] song for me....¡±

    Another noise quickly came out from the walkie-talkie, followed by a vague scream.

    ¡°This voice....¡±

    Quinn slowly raised her head and her face turned extremely pale. She trembled and said, ¡°That voice belongs to Brother Hu....¡±

    ¡°Brother Hu is also experiencing bad luck....¡± The tattooed man started to panic. The direction they ran was originally towards Brother Hu, but now...

    Do they meet up with Brother Hu still, or should they just go a different direction?

    ¡°If I head towards Brother Hu¡¯s direction, the person behind me will definitely chase after and if Brother Hu is in a weak position, or even dead, I¡¯ll have to face a situation where I¡¯m being attacked from both sides...¡±

    Quinn was at a loss for a while, but soon remembered what Brother Hu said before, ¡°That¡¯s right! He wanted to keep those women alive so he could have fun with them. Why the fuck should I still risk my life for him?!¡±

    Once this thought emerged, Quinn could no longer suppress it.

    Especially that scream just now. It made Quinn convinced that Brother Hu was in a bad situation!

    The tattooed man shared the same thoughts as Quinn. He looked at Quinn hesitantly and saw a hint of coldness sh in her eyes. ¡°Why ... Why don¡¯t we find someone else first, and then help Brother Hu...?¡± He quickly asked.

    With their current situation, the two of them couldn¡¯t just rashly separate from each other as neither wanted to die.

    ¡°That... that sounds good.¡±

    When the two of them looked at each other¡¯s eyes, they both knew the answer, and immediately changed directions after turning at a corner.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t know Brother Hu¡¯s approximate location, theughter from the little girl clearly belonged to Yu Shi Ran.

    He could urately grasp the approximate location by locating Hei Si through their spiritual connection.

    ¡°It seems that they aren¡¯t very loyal. Brother Hu might not necessarily be dead. If they had met up with each other, they might have been able to put up a fight against Yu Shi Ran and me....

    There was a sneer at the corner of Ling Mo¡¯s mouth. From this point of view, their thoughts on revenge weren¡¯t very serious and they were most likely here due to benefits.

    As for what they wanted... It was probably rted to the Air Force Regiment.

    To be continued...

    [1] ¨C Hu in Chinese is Tiger

    [2] ¨C A Chinese Nursery Song /watch?v=x2yXLmf9T3E

 Chapter 427 Part 2 - Air Cannon

    <strong>Chapter 427 Part 2 ¨C Air Cannon</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    These people weren¡¯t very strong, and they weren¡¯t united either. It would have been fine if they had tried to live an honest life, but these idiots just had to be unique even with their mediocre skills....

    At this very moment, Ling Mo could give up chasing the two of them and turn around to rendezvous with Yu Shi Ran to deal with Brother Hu.

    But Yu Shi Ran was a zombie leader after all, and Hei Si was also with her....

    ¡°Even if she can¡¯t kill him, she would definitely still have the upper hand. I don¡¯t need to worry about her for the time being. I should take care of these two people first in order to avoid future problems!¡±

    After making up his mind, Ling Mo quickly increased his speed. His tentacles hooked on to a corner and pulled him forward, narrowing the distance between himself and the two.

    ¡°Ten Meters!¡±

    The tattooed man didn¡¯t notice anything as the spiritual tentacles shot out. When the base of his ear suddenly started to hurt, and when he moved his hand to touch it, he found his hand covered with blood and his earlobes missing.

    ¡°Fuck, almost....¡±

    He originally wanted to end this with a headshot, but the tattooed man and Ling Mo were both running, so his uracy had decreased.

    ¡°Fuck! How is he able to do that?! He can still use his abilities even when he¡¯s chasing us!¡±

    The tattooed man nced at Quinn and saw a faint barrier appear on her body. He immediately revealed a ruthless look in his eyes, ¡°Put your protective barrier on me too! If this goes on, I¡¯ll be killed sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to protect two people!¡±

    Quinn shouted. Her dark eye makeup looked a little sloppy at this moment, making her seem even more scary, and the angry expression on her face made it simply unbearable to look at.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of shit! Don¡¯t just think about protecting yourself. At this moment, working with me is the only way out!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s hot pursuit and harassment tactics quickly created a rift between the tattooed man and Quinn.

    Quinn¡¯s ability was called ¡°Protective Barrier¡±, which was a limited self-protection ability that consumed physical strength. With this ability, she was able to withstand several of Ling Mo¡¯s attacks, but the tattooed man wasn¡¯t so lucky.

    The tattooed man¡¯s ability was purely offensive. For him to avoid being killed by Ling Mo, his only option was to constantly move around.

    This not only consumed more energy, but it also didn¡¯t allow him topletely avoid Ling Mo¡¯s attacks.

    Although each injury wasn¡¯t fatal, it still felt like a heavy weight was being added on to him, crushing him little by little.

    His mood became more and more irritable. Looking at Quinn¡¯s expression, he got even more upset!

    ¡°Don¡¯t re at me. It¡¯s not beneficial for either of us to fight in here. We need to find a ce that will give us an advantage! When we find such a ce, we can then work together and take care of this guy. If we encounter zombies again and he uses his abilities to make those zombies attack us again, we¡¯re finished!¡±

    Quinn bit her red lips and said.

    ¡°Fine, that sounds reasonable. However, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s going to happen if you don¡¯t take actionter!¡±

    The tattooed man suddenly turned around and threw a punch.

    In the air, an air current suddenly surged towards Ling Mo. He quickly dodged and heard a muffled ¡°bang¡± sound. A fist mark appeared on the wall behind him.

    ¡°Was that a small man-made air cannon? The power isn¡¯t bad, but unfortunately your uracy sucks, and the speed is also too slow.¡±

    Ling Mo easily avoided it andughed.

    ¡°AIR CANNON YOUR SISTER! THIS IS CALLED SONIC PUNCH!¡± the tattooed man shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the shitty naming ability... your sense makes me worried....¡± Ling Moughed.

    ¡°And ¡°Air Cannon¡± is better? It sounds like something that is used a lot and isn¡¯t original at all!¡±

    While the tattooed man distracted Ling Mo, he turned around and gave Ling Mo a punch again.

    But just like what Ling Mo said, the shorings of his ability were too obvious. If there was someone with a crowd control ability cooperating with him, he would have been able to disy a stronger power, but right now, he wasn¡¯t able to hit Ling Mo at all.

    But the tattooed man wasn¡¯t aiming to hit Ling Mo. Instead he was aiming to dy for time.

    After two attacks, the distance between them was widened again and they also took advantage of this opportunity to rush into an underground parking lot.

    ¡°We are more familiar with this area. If you have balls,e follow us!¡±

    Before the tattooed man ran into the parking lot, he turned around and raised his middle finger to Ling Mo, provocatively.

    ¡°Oh, he looks pretty confident...¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the downward passage. The darkness looked awfully scary, as if there were many dangers lurking inside.

    ¡°Do they really think I¡¯ll be restricted down there....¡±

 Chapter 428 Part 1 - Thereâ€™s a tiger that runs very fast

    <strong>zChapter 428 Part 1 ¨C There¡¯s a tiger that runs very fast</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    <i>TL: So, I¡¯m changing Brother Hu to Brother Tiger as it gets a bitplicated since they keep referring to Brother Hu as a tiger.</i>

    There weren¡¯t any zombies around and no other exits could be seen.

    Ling Mo smirked, pulled his hands out of his pockets, and walked into the underground parking lot.

    Before he entered, he turned his head back and looked towards the direction where Yu Shi Ran and Ye Lian were.

    ¡°From this distance, even if something were to happen, they should be able to rescue me in time....¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a while as he kept walking, slowly sinking into the darkness.

    This parking lot was like a monster opening its big mouth, swallowing him inside...

    Just as Ling Mo turned his head back, on a street, hundreds of meters away, a tall fat man was rushing towards Ling Mo¡¯s direction. His stomach was full of sweat as it shook while he ran.

    He had a huge body, but his movements were still agile. It¡¯s just that the fat from his body was constantly shaking and sweat kept falling to the ground.

    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±

    The fat man gasped heavily for air and a look of horror could be seen on his face....

    That little girl was simply a demon!

    When he ran into a little girl a few minutes ago, she seemed like she was lost. He thought she was just a fat sheep that delivered herself to his door!

    After hearing Mouse¡¯s report from before, he was still a little nervous, so he carefully concealed his whereabouts.

    Unexpectedly, what he encountered wasn¡¯t an ambush, but a seemingly innocent little girl.

    The attracted zombies had scattered his team. As a result, he could only carefully search for hispanions on the street. He had no fighting ability at all, and he was very scared at the same time....

    The tiger observed for a while in the dark. He confirmed that there was no one behind the little girl, using her as bait.

    ¡°I seem to be very lucky....¡±

    When he saw Yu Shi Ran¡¯s chest, his eyes immediately became hot, and even his breathing became a little quick, ¡°It¡¯s actually a top-quality beauty.... HAHAHA! My luck must be off the charts since I¡¯m able to meet such a beauty. I¡¯ve only ever seen her type on the inte. I didn¡¯t believe her type actually exists.... I¡¯m definitely going to have a good time!¡±

    A lot of nasty thoughts popped up in Tiger¡¯s mind. He looked at Yu Shi Ran, who was like a lostmb dangling before his eyes and he couldn¡¯t help but rub his fat hands together in excitement.

    When Yu Shi Ran bypassed several abandoned vehicles and appeared under his hiding ce, the tiger suddenly jumped down. His huge bodynded in front of Yu Shi Ran with a ¡°bang¡± and even caused the ground to shake.

    ¡°Hehehe, little girl, where are you going?¡± The fat on the tiger¡¯s face shook as he revealed a big smile on his face.

    Yu Shi Ran stopped. She stared at the tiger curiously, as if she was wondering how a fat man could suddenly fall from the sky.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Shi Ran asked, and then she muttered to herself in a low voice, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t talk nonsense! If I talk nonsense, you could always just shut my mouth again...¡±

    ¡°Me? Just call me Big Brother Tiger.¡± The tiger rubbed the stubble on his face and shamelessly said.

    Although this little girl looked a bit crazy... It¡¯s not unusual for someone to turn crazy after being scared shitless, right?

    It¡¯s good that she turned crazy. Fucking her would be much easier. Being such a superb product, Tiger didn¡¯t want to break it before ying with it....

    ¡°Tiger.... You mean like a Big Tiger....¡±

    Yu Shi Ran stared at the tiger, and the two of them smiled at the same time.

    But unlike the tiger, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s smile was a little weird....

    ¡°Being with that human, I wasn¡¯t allowed to do anything. As for this person.... I should be able to y with him however I want, right?¡±

    While the tiger thought, ¡°Sure enough, this little girl is really an idiot. She can be used as a hostage, and I can also have a good time. She¡¯s basically a gift from heaven....¡±

    He walked towards Yu Shi Ran, stretched out his sturdy arm, and reached out towards Yu Shi Ran¡¯s baby face with his big fan-like hand, ¡°Come on little girl,e have some fun with Big Brother Tiger.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran grinned, revealing an innocent smile, and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±

    To be continued.

 Chapter 428 Part 2 - Thereâ€™s a tiger that runs very fast

    <strong>Chapter 428 Part 2 ¨C There¡¯s a tiger that runs very fast</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    She then suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed Tiger¡¯s arm. Her hands didn¡¯t seem to contain much strength, but the tiger suddenly felt lightness under his feet.

    He was still wearing that smile on his face even though his body had been lifted up and thrown forward like a sandbag.

    BANG!

    Tiger was directly smashed into a car with so much force that it had even created a dent. The tiger feltpletely disoriented.

    If it weren¡¯t for his tough skin and thick flesh, he would have definitely would¡¯ve died.

    ¡°You... You... You...¡± Tiger struggled to get up, while staring at Yu Shi Ran inexplicably in horror.

    This doll-like little girl actually had such monstrous strength!

    But the most terrifying thing was that after throwing him, Yu Shi Ran¡¯s face still had that innocent smile!

    ¡°Hee-hee, Big Tiger, get up quickly and let¡¯s continue ying....¡±

    Yu Shi Ran walked over slowly and stepped on a hard object along the way. She hooked it with her toes and threw the thing up, catching it with her hand.

    ¡°What is this? ... A brick?¡±

    ¡°Zizz. Zizz. Zizz. Zizz... The situation isn¡¯t good here! Hello? Brother Tiger!¡±

    A woman¡¯s roar suddenly came from the ck ¡°Brick¡±.

    Yu Shi Ran stared nkly at the ¡°Brick¡± for a while, then shook it up and down. She suddenly nced at Tiger with an enlightened expression and said to the ¡°Brick¡±, ¡°Hee-hee, that big tiger? He¡¯s ying with me...¡±

    Yu Shi Ran slowly walked towards the tiger as she spoke.

    Although her speed wasn¡¯t fast and she looked puny, Tiger still felt a great pressure when she approached him.

    Especially from her body. Some kind of weird gaze was being emitted from her, staring at him closely.

    This feeling was simr to being stared at by a blood-thirsty beast, causing Tiger to feel very agitated...

    ¡°You...You...¡±

    Tiger tensed his body as he tried to retreat, but being under the gaze of an unknown beast made his whole body turn into jelly and unable to move.

    ¡°Come, sing the two tigers for me....¡±

    Yu Shi Ran said with a smile and at the same time, she raised the ¡°Brick¡± high in the air, ¡°I¡¯ll p to help create a beat.¡±

    As the ¡°rick¡± mmed towards his forehead, the tiger involuntarily let out a scream and went limp.

    *BANG!*

    The walkie-talkie that was being used as a ¡°Brick¡± left a big hole in the car and broke immediately, even causing some sparks toe out from it.

    Yu Shi Ran turned around to look at the tiger who was frantically trying to escape when a thin thread suddenly flew out from her neck.

    This silver thread directly wrapped around Tiger¡¯s ankle, and then threw him hard.

    *BANG!*

    There was another muffled sound, and Tiger was once again disoriented from being thrown. However, he didn¡¯t wait to regain himself and immediately struggled to flee again.

    ¡°DEMON! This little girl had tyrannical power, terrifying speed, and unheard-of attack methods!¡±

    ¡°How was this a lostmb? She was clearly a monster that decided to monkey around!¡±

    ¡°In addition, she also wore a confused expression, which was simply a disguise for this monster!¡±

    Brother Tiger was full of regret at this moment. Due to panicking, he wasn¡¯t able to clearly hear what was said in the walkie-talkie....

    However, he was still able to tell that it was Quinn¡¯s voice from the walkie-talkie.

    ¡°There are two people on Quinn¡¯s side. They should be able to help me!¡±

    Tiger looked around and decided to move closer to Quinn and the others...

    ¡°There is a tiger, there is a tiger, that runs very fast, that runs very fast[1]...¡±

    While singing, Yu Shi Ran swung her hands back and forth like butterfly wings, and slowly followed.

    By the time Tiger reached near the underground parking lot, his face had be pale and he was gasping for breath. He was just in time to see Ling Mo¡¯s figure disappear into the entrance from afar.

    ¡°That.... Looks like a stranger...¡±

    Tiger froze for a moment, then instantly thought of something.

    ¡°Quinn and the tattooed man were most likely in the underground parking lot at this time. It seems that their situation wasn¡¯t good either, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have been forced to go there.¡±

    But he had no choice at this time. The little girl behind him might catch up at any time, and her singing was like a death reminder that floated into his ears.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m behind them, as long as I can get rid of this little girl from chasing me, I can hide in the darkness.... When that happens, Quinn and the others should be able to protect me....¡±

    After thinking about it, Tiger gritted his teeth and ran towards the parking lot.

    This underground parking lot that had not been visited for a long time, suddenly became lively.

    Concealed in the darkness was a strong desire for a massacre...

    [1] ¨C Original song had two tigers but she changed it to one instead. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Two_Tigers_(nursery_rhyme)

 Chapter 429 Part 1 - Joint Attack

    <strong>Chapter 429 Part 1 ¨C Joint Attack</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    This underground parking lot was located under a pedestrian street and spanned over arge area.

    After stepping over the crooked boom barrier [1], Ling Mo walked down a curve for about 20 meters before he was able to enter inside the dark parking lot.

    The light had gotten dimmer, and at first nce, only the abandoned cars could be seen.

    Above him were various rusty pipes densely packed together, like blood vessels in a monster¡¯s body.

    Several cars that were probably aiming to exit the parking lot had crashed into the walls. There were old blood stains on the broken ss, and a rancid smell lingered in the air.

    There were also some corpses lying around as well. The skulls that were covered with shredded rags, had two eye sockets that seemed to be staring at every living thing that entered here.

    Ling Mo was slowly walking forward in the driveway. In the empty parking lot, his footsteps echoed very loudly, ¡°Pa-da, Pa-da.¡±

    After taking out the infrared night vision goggles and putting them on his right eye, Ling Mo also released his spiritual tentacles.

    Those pirs and vehicles obstructed his line of sight. He could only rely on his spiritual tentacles to barely detect his surroundings.

    ¡°You guys want to use this ce to take advantage of me... But why is Hei Si and Yu Shi Ran heading over here?¡±

    Feeling the shortening of the spiritual connection distance between the two parties, Ling Mo stopped and tried to interact with them, ¡°Could it be that Brother Tiger has been killed?¡±

    He tried switching to Hei Si¡¯s point of view and discovered that Hei Si had her eyes closed. And switching to Yu Shi Ran¡¯s point of view was impossible.

    After all, there wasn¡¯t a direct spiritual connection between him and Yu Shi Ran.

    ¡°Forget it, I should go find those two first. Hey, the punker[2] and the tattooed one,e out...¡±

    Ling Mo raised his voice and shouted.

    ¡°HEY! PUNKER!¡±

    Other than his echo, there was no response....

    The exit door that led to the pedestrian street was closed tightly, and it didn¡¯t look like anyone used it.

    If they really did escape by using that door, they would have definitely left some evidence.

    Ling Mo searched the parking lot again. On both sides of the driveway, every abandoned vehicle looked suspicious, as if something was definitely lurking in the darkness.

    As he passed a ce full of electric cars, a figure suddenly shed behind him.

    As soon as the figure appeared, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles had already detected its presence. He immediately turned around and shot the figure with his spiritual tentacles.

    After a soundless collision, a faint halo appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s right eye.

    Through the infrared night vision goggles, Quinn¡¯s gothic style makeup made her look like a scary female ghost.

    After forcibly receiving Ling Mo¡¯s blow, her face had turned pale, and her feet seemed to be moving erratically, which seemed to have boosted her Sadako[3] vibe.

    Looking at Ling Mo, she suddenly grinned, showing a cold smile, and then shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not a punk! Being Gothic is a kind of art OKAY?!¡±

    ¡°Coloring your mouth to look like you¡¯re poisoned is art? When did making your eyes look like panda eyes be art......? Wait a second, shit! You¡¯re trying to distract me!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly turned around, but there was no one behind him.

    At the same time, from above his head, a figure suddenly jumped down, and a st of air hit him directly.

    BANG!

    Ling Mo quickly turned sideways. The stream of air pressed down against his shoulder and made a big hole in the ground. Debris sshed out everywhere, hitting Ling Mo¡¯s calf painfully.

    Not only that, he felt a sharp paining from his shoulder. He reached out with his hand and touched something slimy. His skin had actually split open and was currently bleeding.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect the other party to climb onto the pipes. No wonder his spiritual tentacles couldn¡¯t find anyone....

    This method of attack was extremely effective in such a dark and enclosed ce.

    The tattooed man had failed in his attempt to kill Ling Mo with one strike. When Ling Mo was about to respond with a counterattack, a cold light flew out from Quinn¡¯s direction.

    To be continued...

    [1] ¨C Boom barrier or Boom gate, look it up lol. It¡¯s the rod in those toll booths in the parking lots that stop the cars until they pay the toll.

    [2] ¨C ¡°É±ÂíÌØ¡± is the transliteration of the English word ¡°smart.¡± However, Chineseizens use the term sarcastically to refer to those young people who dress themselves up like idiots. The style looks like a punker. Google it and you should be able to get an idea.

    [3] ¨C The scary female that climbed out from the well from the movie ¡°The Ring¡±

 Chapter 429 Part 2 - Joint Attack

    <strong>Chapter 429 Part 2 ¨C Joint Attack</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    He couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and quickly used his spiritual tentacles to block it.

    The flying knife hovered less than ten centimeters away from Ling Mo¡¯s left eyeball, as if it had hit against a jelly-like substance.

    However, there was a blood bag on the tip of the flying knife. Upon hitting the materialized spiritual tentacles, it instantly exploded.

    The smell of the virus prated Ling Mo¡¯s nose, and his vision was obstructed by the blood.

    ¡°What a vicious method....¡±

    Ling Mo stood still on the spot. The zombie blood had spilled all over the ground. Other than sshing onto his calf, it didn¡¯te into contact with his wounds.

    When his sight finally recovered, Quinn had disappeared, and the tattooed man was also gone.

    ¡°It seems that their estimation of my strength is quite urate....¡±

    The purpose of the tattooed man¡¯s attack was originally aimed to just injure Ling Mo. Of course, it would have been great for them if Ling Mo died. However, if he failed, they still had one more trick.

    Therefore, the real killing move was actually the attack from Quinn.

    Although this flying knife was fast, its prating strength wasn¡¯t strong. With Ling Mo¡¯s abilities and reaction speed, he would definitely be able to stop it in time.

    But no matter what method he used to block it, the thin blood bag would burst open, and the zombie blood contained inside would ssh onto Ling Mo¡¯s wound.

    Although their n was really good, they didn¡¯t expect for Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles to actually have such defensive capabilities.

    ¡°Those fuckers....¡±

    Even so, this still caused Ling Mo to suffer a small loss. An open wound on his shoulder and a painful calf...

    ¡°Very well....¡±

    Previously, Ling Mo had a rtively rxed attitude, but now he had be really serious.

    Ever since his strength improved, Ling Mo had developed a bit of arrogance in his heart. He felt that although the environment wasn¡¯t in his favor, he could still survive with his own abilities.

    Especially after moving away from the Falcon Camp. The threat from a powerful human force temporarily disappeared and Ling Mo¡¯s mind seemed to have rxed a little bit.

    But the series of attacks just now had reawakened Ling Mo.

    Perhaps, in terms of individual strength, he was incredibly powerful. However, once people start to cooperate with each other, even a very weak person could be a huge threat.

    Just like ordinary zombies, the moment their numbers becamerge, they would be like terrifying marching ants. Even Ling Mo would be forced to retreat once they reached a certain extent.

    In many zombie movies and television shows, they made it seem that one could rely on their own personal strength to fight against a group.

    But in fact, no matter how intelligent one was, they could only guarantee their own survival rather than destroy the growing zombie poption.

    ¡°I have to thank you guys for reminding me to wake the fuck up. Otherwise, I might have gotten myself killed sooner orter.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and gradually removed the arrogance in his mentality.

    In the dark underground parking lot, there seemed to be hidden dangers everywhere at the moment.

    In such aplex environment, they could be hiding anywhere, waiting for an opportunity to give Ling Mo a fatal blow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but for some reason, I feel so excited....¡±

    A rush of blood rushed towards Ling Mo¡¯s head, and the tingling sensation from his shoulder made Ling Mo a little excited, ¡°Since you guys want to y, then I shall let you guys entertain me!¡±

    But being excited didn¡¯t mean he should be stupid. Under these circumstances, Ling Mo was more cautious than ever.

    He keenly observed the situation around him, and the ambient sounds around him that he originally ignored, also flowed into his ears.

    In addition to the sounds of cold winding in, there was also the sound of dripping water.

    ¡°Squeak-Squeak.¡±

    A mouse suddenly jumped past him not far away and was directly nailed to the ground by Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles.

    ¡°There¡¯s still two more mice out there. I¡¯ll definitely find both of you....¡±

    While Ling Mo was slowly moving forward, Brother Tiger was squinting his eyes and watching Ling Mo vigntly behind a car that was behind him.

    He held his breath until Ling Mo¡¯s figure slowly walked away and then took several deep breaths without dy.

    ¡°That guy is fucking strong. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t rush out... He has a strong attack, an ability to defend and also detect.¡±

    Brother tiger turned his gaze towards the mouse. He could vaguely see a pile of mutted flesh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fall into that kind of ending.... Should I just take this opportunity to escape?¡±

    However, just as he was about to move, he suddenly felt a chill in his back and quickly turned his head around.

    ¡°Brother Tiger...¡±

    In the shadows behind him, the tattooed man¡¯s cold smile looked extremely creepy in the dim light, ¡°Why are you here as well?¡±

    ¡°I.... I came here to help you guys.¡± Brother tiger awkwardly smiled.

    ¡°Did you want to throw your trouble to us again?¡± The tattooed man¡¯s tone changed, as he said while upset.

    Brother Tiger frowned and wanted to get angry, but upon thinking about that little demon¡¯s smile, he began to have a guilty conscience.

    ¡°We... should cooperate with each other. That way our chances of survival will be greater.¡±

 Chapter 430 - The song of the hunt

    <h4>Chapter 430 ¨C The song of the hunt</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    TL: Here is the first full chapter for the week. Enjoy everyone!

    ¡°Cooperation? Hehe.... Brother Tiger, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    The tattooed man stared at Brother Tiger. Upon seeing his dispirited and frightened appearance, he suddenly sneered.

    Brother Tiger suddenly screamed ¡°shit¡± in his mind. He had just been hit twice by Yu Shi Ran and his bones seemed to be out of ce, causing him to look ghastly and was in an unfavorable position at the moment.

    Compared to the tattooed man who had blood covering half of his face, he seemed to be a little unluckier.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Although he was panicking inside, Brother Hu still disyed an imposing expression and said coldly.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±

    The tattooed man sneered, suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Brother Hu¡¯s cor, and whispered viciously, ¡°If you didn¡¯t make a mistake this time, how could we have possibly provoked such a problematic guy? When Yan Shang Feng died, we should have just left it at that. You should have known this n wouldn¡¯t have worked the moment he died!¡±

    ¡°Stop... Stop making noise....¡±

    Brother Tiger suddenly let out a grunt after being tugged by the cor, and said nervously, ¡°If your voice brought back that killing god, neither you nor I will have a good time....¡±

    This reaction from the tattooed man showed that he hadpletely seen through him. He knew that ¡®Brother¡¯ Tiger was just all talk and pretending to be strong. Not only was he no longer afraid of him, but he was also full of resentment....

    ¡°FUCK YOUR SISTER! Why didn¡¯t you guys say anything when I made the decision?! When you first heard the news, didn¡¯t you still encourage Quinn to do it?!¡±

    .

    Although he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, Tiger still managed to squeeze out a ttering smile, ¡°At this moment... We need to work together still, otherwise neither of us will survive.¡±

    ¡°Fucking pussy....¡± Seeing Tiger¡¯s epting attitude, the tattooed man immediately showed a trace of contempt and let go of him, before slowly backing away, ¡°Come with me first. Since there are two enemies, we have to think about countermeasures... Quinn has already left the area. However, there won¡¯t be any cooperation, only orders. You can take it or leave it.¡±

    With aplicated look, Tiger watched the tattooed man disappear into the darkness, and then carefully stretched out his head and nced in the direction where Ling Mo had gone.

    Should he just swallow his pride and obey the tattooed man¡¯s order, or just escape by himself?

    At this moment, an erratic singing came from a distance.

    Although he was too far to hear the lyrics, the little girl¡¯s crisp and sweet voice carried a trace of murderous aura.

    Tiger remembered this feeling deeply!

    The hair on his entire body immediately stood up straight, and he suddenly began to hyperventte.

    ¡°Forget it, in order not to be killed by that little demon, it¡¯s okay to temporarily swallow my pride ...¡±

    Tiger silently followed the tattooed man and retreated into the darkness.

    However, as soon as they left, a figure suddenly came out from behind a pir.

    ¡°Instead of looking for you guys everywhere, it¡¯s better to just be the oriole that is behind the cicada [1] ....¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and looked at the ce where Tiger and the tattooed man were just standing.

    He wasn¡¯t able to hear their conversation, but Ling Mo knew exactly where the two people were going.

    ¡°Quickly use Silver Thread, I hate it ~ quickly use Zombie Hand, I hate it ~¡±

    The singing of a little girl came closer and closer. After finally hearing the lyrics, Ling Mo almost ran into a car.

    ¡°What kind of weird lyrics is that? ... The silver thread is understandable, but what the hell is a zombie hand.... The tone of the song sounds like she¡¯s hunting someone!¡±

    When Yu Shi Ran saw Ling Mo, she snorted ufortably, and then turned her face to the side, ¡°Tch[2], Human.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough from you, you¡¯re just a baby zombie... However, you guys are just in time. Remember the scent in here and follow them closely. Uhh.... Those words were for Hei Si. Why are you sniffing so hard...?¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed the back of Yu Shi Ran¡¯s cor and carried her, walking towards the direction where the tattooed man had left from.

    ¡°Let... let go of me, human!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran roared.

    ¡°Shut up! What happens if they notice us! Besides, do you honestly think I want to bring you?! Who told you to kidnap my Hei Si....¡±

    Ling Mo whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously your Hei Si that¡¯s pestering me! You¡¯re such a bad human, always spouting nonsense and lies about me.... Wuu Wuuu Wuuu!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran¡¯s roar soon disappeared. She seemed unwilling since she kept moving her mouth, frowning with her brows, and putting on various expressions that she thought looked ¡°extremely evil¡± ....

    ¡°Hehe, in the end you¡¯re still going to follow me.¡±

    In a small elevator, the tattooed man was trying to climb out of the emergency exit.

    Seeing Tiger squeeze in through the narrow crack of the elevator door, he immediately exposed a sarcastic smile.

    Tiger¡¯s expression changed, but he still asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°Quinn has already gone up, and from here we can climb to the first floor of the shopping mall. It¡¯s difficult for us to confront them head-on. Bringing them on a chase and waiting for an opportunity to kill them is the best way to deal with them.¡±

    The tattooed man had already jumped up as he said this.

    Tiger stood there hesitating for a while, then leaped up abruptly, trying to grasp the edges of the emergency exit.

    But just as his fingers were about to touch the edge, his legs suddenly seemed to be pulled back by some invisible rope, and he fell down.

    Before he could scream, he was dragged out through the gap.

    The tattooed man waited for a while but didn¡¯t see Tigere up.

    He stuck his head through the crack in the door again and looked down through the emergency exit, but saw nothing.

    ¡°Fuck, that fatty must have run away! He won¡¯t even fix the problems that he made!¡±

    The tattooed man cursed fiercely and turned his head to look inside the mall.

    ¡°Quinn must have hidden already.¡± He took a deep breath, reached in, and took out his walkie-talkie.

    ¡°I should tell her about the situation here first. Now that we have to deal with two enemies, we need to be more careful....¡±

    When Ling Mo entered the mall through the crack of the elevator door, he could only see leftover containers in front of him, as well as the various goods scattered all over the ce.

    Not far away was a zombie corpse with a mutted chest, covered in blood. Ling Mo could tell that it was killed by the air cannon.

    ¡°This is really troublesome...¡±

    Ling Mo turned around and nced behind him, then sighed helplessly.

    Yu Shi Ran was currently squatting in the elevator with her hands on her knees and pouting her mouth in a very upset manner.

    ¡°What are you looking at?! Who wants to go with you?! Bad human, you actually snatched my prey. That big tiger was obviously mine!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t learn the bad things from Shana!¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Just be good ande up.¡±

    Although Yu Shi Ran was extremely reluctant, Hei Si still controlled her to climb up.

    With her ability as a leader rank zombie, this level of height was a piece of cake for her.

    A human and a zombie walked slowly in the mall. With Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual sense, coupled with Hei Si¡¯s sense of smell, they had reversed their position from being the prey, to the predator.

    However, the other party was used to hiding. It wasn¡¯t difficult to know the general location where they were, but pinpointing the exact location wasn¡¯t easy.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t very good at detecting and their scent wasn¡¯t going to remain here forever. In this semi-enclosed environment, all kinds of scents were mixed together here. It would be quite difficult for Yu Shi Ran to distinguish the scents in a short time.

    But as long as a mouse sees bait, it can¡¯t help but jump out....

    ¡°They¡¯re upstairs.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran suddenly turned her gaze to the stairs and said.

    ¡°Oh? They want to lead us upstairs.... That¡¯s perfect, we can trap them there.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said.

    The two of them sped up and quickly went up the stairs.

    At the edges of the staircase entrance, Ling Mo keenly discovered a silk thread.

    If it was just a simple chase, noticing the existence of this thread would have been difficult.

    At the other end of the thread, it was attached to a crooked electrical appliance and any slight movement would cause the appliance to fall off.

    This was a very quick and simple trap. Being able to prepare this kind of trap in such a short time was already very good.

    Ordinary people would never expect this trap when they are chasing, and when they have noticed it would have already been toote.

    Ling Mo pulled Yu Shi Ran aside to hide, then hooked his tentacles onto the thread, and moved it with his mind.

    BANG!

    The sound of an electrical appliance falling to the ground immediately broke the dead silence in the entire mall.

    BANG!

    There was another loud noise. A figure jumped out and smashed his fist in the direction of the stairs.

    After shooting his air cannon, the tattooed man realized that something was wrong, but it was toote.

    When Ling Mo walked out of the shadows, the tattooed man¡¯s body had already be stiff.

    The cold sweat on his forehead dripped down along his cheeks.

    Quinn, who jumped out at the same time, was also too scared to move when a little girl suddenly appeared behind her.

    ¡°Sister Ghost, you wanna y with me?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran tilted her head and smiled innocently.

    [1] ¨C It¡¯s an old Chinese saying ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡±

    [2] ¨C It¡¯s an expression in Chinese that is simr to saying Humph, Tut, or even shit.

 Chapter 431 - Zombie Mutation

    <strong>Chapter 431 ¨C Zombie Mutation</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°No... don¡¯t....¡±

    As soon as Quinn said those words, a small hand grabbed her from behind.

    The protective barrier shed out, and Quinn instantly turned around to escape.

    Countless silver threads suddenly shot out from Yu Shi Ran¡¯s neck, entwining Quinn¡¯s whole body inside.

    These silver threads looked extremely fragile, but each thread was very powerful.

    No matter how much Hei Si changed, she was still a mutant beast, and would always have a big advantage in terms of physical strength.

    This was the first time Ling Mo had seen her take the initiative in this state. The pulling force of those silver threads were almostparable to that of steel cables, and it was extremely tough.

    The rapid consumption of her physical strength made Quinn¡¯s face paler.

    ¡°But when did they be so cooperative with each other....?¡±

    Ling Mo revealed a trace of doubt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran slowly walked over. She stuck her hand inside a gap between the silver thread, and gradually broke through the protective barrier.

    ¡°No..NOOO!¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Quinn¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her face that was covered with heavy makeup started to be very deformed as she panicked.

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Ghost, where would you like me to start from?¡± Yu Shi Ran smiled.

    Quinn vigorously shook her head but couldn¡¯t stop Yu Shi Ran at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a zombie from the wild after all, always teasing your prey....¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and sent a spiritual tentacle over.

    In an instant, a lot of spiritual energy started to gather. Therge amount of spiritual energy condensed at one point and pieced into the middle of Quinn¡¯s forehead.

    The extremely weakened protective barrier immediately shattered, and the expression on Quinn¡¯s face instantly froze.

    As she fell backwards, Yu Shi Ran immediately opened her mouth.

    ¡°BANG.¡± When Quinn touched the ground, Yu Shi Ran angrily turned around.

    At this moment, she looked just like a small dog that wanted to pounce and bite. She clenched her fist and stared at Ling Mo angrily, ¡°Human, you¡¯ve gone too far...¡±

    ¡°Cough* Cough*...¡±

    Ling Mo gave a dry cough and ignored her.

    As an advanced zombie and one from the wild, Yu Shi Ran had treated humans as her prey.

    Like a cat ying with a mouse, could we say that the cat was cruel?

    But as a human being, Ling Mo treated his opponents as an enemy at best.

    Quinn deserved death, but there was no need to slowly torture her until she died...

    In this regard, Ye Lian and the others were very different from Yu Shi Ran.

    No matter how many times they¡¯ve said, ¡°you humans¡±, they were at least much more restrained than wild zombies.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be changed in a day or two, I should take things slowly....¡± Ling Mo thought.

    Quinn¡¯s death greatly stimted the tattooed man, who was covered in cold sweat.

    When they attacked Ling Mo previously in the dark, they seemed to have the upper hand.

    However, once they lost this advantage, they were no longer Ling Mo¡¯s match in a face-to-face battle, let alone being attacked by Ling Mo in turn.

    The tattooed man was tense all over. His whole body waspletely entangled with spiritual tentacles, making it impossible to escape.

    Upon seeing Ling Mo kill Quinn in such a clean way, the tattooed man immediately understood that it was useless to beg for mercy.

    But knowing is one thing. At the moment before death, very few people can actually face it calmly....

    ¡°You....¡± The tattooed man squeezed out a smile, his body was shaking involuntarily, ¡°I.... Hate this....¡±

    A bloody hole suddenly appeared on his forehead, leaving the remaining half of his words stay in his mouth forever.

    At this time, Ye Lian wasing out of a shop.

    Her eyes were slowly recovering from the red and white color, and behind her,id a corpse...

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ling...¡±

    Ye Lian nced towards the direction where Ling Mo was. The expression on her face, which was still a bit cold, softened a little....

    In less than twenty minutes, the group of people that chased Ling Mo and his party werepletely wiped out.

    After everyone regrouped, they first found a ce to rest for a while, and then set off again.

    ¡°F-City is really different from X-City.¡±

    Lucy walked next to Ling Mo with her head down and said, ¡°Although our resources are insufficient, we are at least united. Almost all of the psychics in the city have chosen to join us. Ordinary survivors that are willing to fight also live under our protection. X-City seems to be a very cruel ce.... Wasing here really the right call?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other options?¡± Ling Mo said. ¡°In the entire province, only X-City has an abundance in resources, no?¡±

    ¡°But here, there isn¡¯t any room for small forces. There are already two big forces, the Air Force Regiment and the Falcon Camp.¡± Lucy said with a worried look, ¡°As of now, the Air Force regiment is relying on their ability to sell information to survive, and most likely won¡¯t take the initiative to jump out and grab resources in the future... But the Falcon camp is different.... Even though they only created an istion zone so far, as their strength grows, it¡¯s difficult to guarantee that they won¡¯t have any bigger ns.... At this time, it¡¯s difficult to say whether or not we can still keep thend we built.... Not to mention, our biggest threat are the zombies. We also don¡¯t know if their numbers will continue to grow stronger....¡±

    She turned to look at Ling Mo, then looked at Ye Lian and the girls, and said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it very eye-catching, bringing them with you?¡±

    Ling Mo nced at her due to these ambiguous words, but Lucy had already turned her head away in a displeased manner, making it impossible for him to find any clues on her face.

    ¡°If you are powerful enough, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Ling Mo replied after a while.

    If she had heard these words when they first met, she would haveughed at him, thinking that he only knows how to boast with no strengths.

    But after surviving two attacks with Ling Mo and his party, their ability had dumbfounded Lucy.

    It¡¯s really a pity, she tried to rope him in twice, but he refused to join....

    Over the next forty hours, apart from rushing and exploring, they didn¡¯t encounter any trouble other than zombies.

    These zombies that were everywhere could no longer be called trouble as they were now part of the normal life.

    In order to survive, one would always have to fight them....

    However, when passing through some more popted areas on the way, Ling Mo noticed that the number of zombies on the streets had suddenly decreased.

    These ces were supposed to be full of corpses, but when they passed by, they encountered fewer zombies than usual.

    Furthermore, there was arge amount of blood stains and corpses everywhere, and many of the remains still looked fresh...

    ¡°This is definitely not normal....¡±

    After walking through several such streets in a row, Ling Mo finally couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Shana turned around and asked while walking, ¡°What¡¯s not normal?¡±

    ¡°The number of zombies, and ... their strength.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his temples and said.

    The zombies on these streets were obviously much stronger. Nearly all of them were mutated zombies.

    Although their numbers were a lot smaller, the strength for each zombie was much stronger, which caused a greater burden to Ling Mo and his party.

    If he hadn¡¯t increased the strength of his spiritual power and physical power, it would have probably taken much more time to pass through these areas.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, these advanced zombies like ... I feel like there are a lot more of them.¡±

    Li Ya Lin had nearly slipped the wrong words out. Fortunately, she was able to change her words in time.

    Lucy didn¡¯t hear clearly and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because their poption was toorge, and there weren¡¯t any survivors around here. Although zombies only require a small amount of energy and can survive without eating for half a month, they would still need to eat in the end. Could it be caused by mass cannibalism?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen cannibalism before, but....¡± Ling Mo still frowned.

    Because they are affected by their instincts, zombies themselves are very restrained.

    The zombies that were killed here were either the stronger ones or weak ones.

    Ordinary people would find it difficult to notice this pattern, but Ling Mo was surrounded by a few zombies, so he could naturally detect such tiny details.

    Zombies were built with apetitive mechanism, where the ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯ rule yed a huge part, making opportunities for evolution more equal.

    As advanced zombies evolved, they would continue to encounter challenges when trying to evolve further.

    If they weren¡¯t strong enough, they would be eaten by other zombies and be their steppingstones to avoid wasting more resources.

    But.... The zombies here felt like they were simply just killing each other.

    ¡°It feels like the zombie poption has also started changing....¡±

    Ling Mo felt puzzled and wasn¡¯t able to figure out a reason, so he stopped thinking about it.

    As they left along the street, a figure that was staring at Ling Mo and others as if ants stood on the top of a tall building in the distance.

 Chapter 432 - Zombie Fishing

    <strong>Chapter 432 ¨C Zombie Fishing</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°KeKe....¡±

    This figure stared at the female zombies behind Ling Mo, and made strange noise ....

    By the time they arrived near Century City, it was already evening.

    The sky was almostpletely dark, and only a faint yellow remained on the horizon.

    Century City was actually a provincial TV station building. It had won a design award and was also a rtively famousndmark building in X-City.

    But Ling Mo had only heard of these details, and he has never been here before.

    However, Ye Lian kept looking around for a long time with a thoughtful expression on her face, as if she had some impression of this ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you been here before?¡± Ling Mo asked with concern after noticing Ye Lian¡¯s abnormal actions.

    Ye Lian nodded nkly, ¡°I think so....¡±

    Her spiritual waves fluctuated very sharply. It was obvious that she was rapidly remembering the information in her mind.

    However, the volume of information she had contained was toorge. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to find memories rted to Century City from the rest of her memories.

    Humans themselves have a defensive mechanism that puts most of the daily details to the back of their head.

    If these details were pushed forward one day, it would most likely cause most human brains to malfunction.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Simrly, the recovery of a zombie¡¯s memory is also restored bit by bit. Each time they evolve, they would randomly gain some memories back.

    But even they themselves can¡¯t clearly tell what they remembered, or what else is still hidden deep within their minds....

    Shana was likely the only one who is unique in this regard.

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t seem like she changed much from before, but Ling Mo always had the feeling that there was something more.

    Probably in her little head, she already remembers a lot of things that she doesn¡¯t want to tell Ling Mo.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s spiritual fluctuations suddenly calmed down. She looked at Century City with a sweet smile on her mouth, ¡°I... I remembered.¡±

    In the past, I heard that this building was the tallest and it was also free to enter.... There¡¯s an astronomical telescope here. You can see many far away stars with it....¡±

    Ye Lian turned her head to look at Ling Mo, and said with a smile, ¡°I ran over here to see it once by myself, and then I kept thinking that it would be great if Brother Ling coulde see it with me.¡±

    ¡°Really...¡± Ling Mo was moved, and a trace of warmth quickly enveloped his heart, ¡°Then let¡¯s go see itter.¡±

    ¡°But... but if we see it now, will it still feel the... the same as before?¡±

    Ye Lian stared at Ling Mo and reached out with her hand to squeeze Ling Mo¡¯s arm. She lowered her head, whispering.

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be the same. After all, Ye Lian was now a zombie...

    Would she still be able to feel like a young maiden?

    But looking at Ye Lian¡¯s expression, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t push himself to tell the truth.

    ¡°I... I also want.... to recover human feelings.¡±

    As Ye Lian said this, she nced at Shana enviously. The desire in her eyes made Ling Mo¡¯s heart tremble.

    Ye Lian had expressed this feeling before, but this was the first time she really expressed it with such a strong desire....

    Upon remembering some parts of her human experiences, Ye Lian¡¯s desire had be more ardent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you already.¡±

    Ling Mo was just about to embrace Ye Lian into his arms, when he heard Lucy coldly snort, ¡°Don¡¯t just act like these zombies on the street don¡¯t exist! You could pick a better time and ce to be romantic at the very least....¡±

    As she said this, she aimed at another zombie that emerged from the corner of the street and fired the moment she locked on to her target.

    ¡°Hey.... I¡¯m still killing them, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and said.

    Around him, there were many zombies lying on the ground with a hole in their heads....

    Although he was talking to Ye Lian, there wasn¡¯t a problem for him to kill the zombies with his spiritual tentacles. He had long gotten used to multitasking.

    Moreover, he also has the most kills currently.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s your attitude that makes people so pissed off...¡±

    Lucy restrained her rage and said angrily, ¡°You must think you¡¯re cool, being able to flirt on the battlefield, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying topliment you! This sense of frustration.... Makes me really ufortable... Even if it¡¯s easy for you, you could at least pretend to care about my feelings!¡±

    Among all the spiritual psychics that Lucy met, she had rarely seen one like Ling Mo, who couldpletely attack with his spiritual force and fight without using his hands....

    And out of all those psychics, he was the only that was able to make her feel very frustrated even after they fought side by side!

    Lucy fired another shot, bringing down a zombie that had run out of Century City, and quickly changed the magazine, ¡°These zombies are really endless!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first! There are too many zombies here, we won¡¯t be able to kill them all. It might be better if we tried to ditch them instead....¡± Ling Mo said.

    Although his spiritual strength had be much stronger, the wave of zombies kepting with no end, and he also began to feel a little strenuous.

    Seeing that zombies began to appear again in the distance, Ling Mo quickly led them into Century City.

    The zombies kept pouring in from the unrestricted entrance, chasing Ling Mo and his group.

    These zombies were fast and agile, and some could even swing themselves in from the ceiling.

    It felt as if there was a tsunami of zombiesing for them. They hadn¡¯t even finished killing the first wave when the second wave surged forth.

    The moment they stopped; they would be overwhelmed by the zombies.

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles had been scouting in advance, looking for areas without zombies.

    There were still some ces in the TV station that were rtively ¡°clean¡±, and Ling Mo quickly found a room.

    When his tentacles opened the door, Ling Mo instantly consumed arge amount of spiritual power and wiped out the entire wave of zombies behind them.

    At the same time, he ran to the door, urging them to enter quickly.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Not long after the door was closed, loud banging noises could be heard not far away. Those zombies were swarming over here.

    However, Ling Mo had calmly taken out a spray bottle from his backpack and sprayed it vigorously near the cracks of the door.

    A pungent fragrance immediately filled the room, while Ling Mo calmly asked Yu Shi Ran and Ya Lin to stand by the door.

    The scent of two zombie leaders, mixed with this strange smell, should be enough to cover up the human scent Ling Mo and Lucy were emitting....

    But this could only deceive the zombie¡¯s sense of smell and not their sense of hearing.

    After stepping back, Ling Mo realized that this room was actually just a small dressing room....

    ¡°Ahh...¡±

    In the darkness, Lucy suddenly let out a low cry as she bumped into something.

    But as soon as she made a sound, her mouth was covered by a big hand, and Ling Mo¡¯s low voice entered her ears, ¡°Shhh.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s body was squeezed into Ling Mo¡¯s and for the first time, she felt the breath of a male up close....

    Despite listening to the sound of footstepsing from outside, and the asional sounds of zombies hitting the door from time to time, Ling Mo¡¯s expression was still very calm.

    Even Lucy couldn¡¯t stop herself from tightening her body, and ayer of cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    There were no other exits in this dressing room other than the one they came from. Once they were discovered by the zombies, they would be like turtles in a jar, and there would only be a tragic ending for them...

    This approach was too risky....

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±

    Ling Mo said in a low voice, while using Shana¡¯s vision, he carefully observed this ce.

    The dressing room was norger than five square meters at most, and there were two rows of sliding telescopic drying racks in the room.

    The reason why Lucy uttered a cry just now was because her injured shoulder had bumped into these racks.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Ling Mo turned his eyes to a small window that had dirty shutters which almostpletely blocked the light.

    ¡°What are you nning to do....¡±

    Lucy lowered her voice and asked.

    ¡°Just rx, I got this...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mentality was indeed much more rxed than Lucy. Hiding inside here, at least Ye Lian and the girls werepletely safe.

    Even if the zombies broke in, he could still rely on Ye Lian and the others to stop them.

    After taking out a piece of virus gel, Ling Mo walked under the window and slowly opened a gap with his spiritual tentacles.

    Using his spiritual tentacles to control objects, Ling Mo was also experienced in this area...

    ¡ª-PA!

    As the virus gel was thrown out the window, a strange scent that only zombies could smell immediately diffused.

    ¡°This is the so-called fishing... no, zombie fishing...¡±

    On the outer wall of Century City, dozens of virus gels floated in the air, seemingly tied up by invisible silk threads...

    And the zombies who were inside the building, were immediately attracted by the gels, and gathered downstairs...

 Chapter 433 - Grudge Against Six-Packs

    <strong>Chapter 433 ¨C Grudge Against Six-Packs</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°This... Howe it¡¯s quiet outside?¡±

    Lucy stood still, not daring to breath.

    She carefully asked in a low voice only when it was dead silent outside the door.

    Staying in this kind of closed room, not knowing anything about the situation outside, and only hearing violent sounds suddenly turn calm, would make anyone uneasy.

    At this time, Ling Mo, who was facing the window, let out a long sigh of relief and turned his head slowly.

    He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and showed a satisfied smile.

    Using his spiritual tentacles to ¡°hold¡± the virus gels, not only could he attract the zombies to one ce, but he could also lead them slightly farther away from their position.

    Once that happened, he could just wrap the gels with his tentacles to block the emission of the smell, allowing him to recover the gels swiftly, and the zombies that were left behind would be jumping wildly on the spot.

    This method was very effective for ordinary zombies or slightly more advanced zombies.

    However, things are easier said than done.

    Any slight distraction would cause the n to fail, not to mention therge amount of spiritual power that is consumed in the process.

    ¡°Fortunately, I practice constantly in order to not screw up at critical moments like this....¡±

    Ling Mo calmly stuffed the virus gels back into his pockets and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s safe outside. As long as we keep quiet, those zombies won¡¯t find us, so you can rest assured for the time being.¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°What....¡± Lucy was surprised. She was about to ask something but decided to shut her mouth in the end.

    This unimaginable situation was obviously Ling Mo¡¯s handiwork, otherwise, why would he suddenly turn pale? It can¡¯t be sunscreen can it....?

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to borate, and Lucy didn¡¯t feelfortable asking.

    Her rtionship with Ling Mo was only that of a business rtionship. She always felt that she was an outsider after all, especially when Ye Lian and the other girls were present.

    She wanted to keep a distance from Ling Mo, but at the same time, she was extremely curious about him as well. Lucy was looking for some kind of wonderful bnce in the struggle....

    Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s pale yet still smiling face, Lucy¡¯s mind suddenly shed a thought, ¡°This man is very persistent in using his abilities. He¡¯s obviously experiencing drawbacks from overusing it, but he still disys a sincere smile on his face.... He probably learnt something new. This is also part of his strength, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to be this strong....¡±

    Although the time she spent with Ling Mo wasn¡¯t long, she noticed that Ling Mo was always constantly training himself as long as he had the opportunity.

    On this point, Lucy was very clear.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you staring at me again?¡± Ling Mo rubbed his chin and said, ¡°How embarrassing...¡±

    ¡°...Who the hell is staring at you...? And what do you mean by again!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s cheeks immediately became hot, and after muttering a few words in a low voice, she let out a long sigh and sat down slowly against a wardrobe, ¡°Huuu...¡±

    ¡°Ha.... You were obviously staring at me this whole trip, yet you won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    Ling Mo also leaned against the wall and decided to take a short rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Lucy took a few deep breaths, ignoring Ling Mo¡¯s words, and said, ¡°The helicopter won¡¯t be arriving until tomorrow. After that, you would have finished yourmission.¡±

    ¡°That should be early in the morning, right? But a semi-official organization such as the Air Force... always gives me the feeling that they don¡¯t take things seriously when ites to other people¡¯s affairs and tend toe up with excuses to dy time like only working on a ¡®working day¡¯ ....¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the world right now. How could they have working days, let alone even work?¡± Although Lucy kept a straight face, there was actually a smile in the corner of her lips. ¡°You were just trapped in here by zombies and could die at any moment.... But you can talk andugh in a blink eye.¡± Was what she had wanted to say However, when those words reached her lips, she swallowed them back.

    Lucy was always rxed whenever she was with Ling Mo and it was this attitude of his towards hardship that made her feel this way.

    But... the reason for him being like this, probably had a lot to do with Ye Lian and the others....

    ¡°When they really need to do something, I hope they wouldn¡¯t continue finding such ame excuse.... Forget it, it seems like you don¡¯t want to stay with me any longer, but today is thest night, so be patient.¡±

    Lucy said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lulu, I don¡¯t really mind.¡± Ling Mo answered honestly.

    ¡°.... Do you think you¡¯re the one losing out?!¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes changed and angrily said.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Ling Mo was startled and said nkly, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    Lucy sighed sullenly, and then said, ¡°As for the rewards I promised you, I think now is the time to pay it.¡±

    As she said this, she leaned back and put her backpack down.

    Seeing Lucy take out a notebook and pen, Ling Mo suddenly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s really sincere of you.¡±

    Lucy snorted and spread the notebook on her knees. Her injured arm pressed against the corner of the notebook, and her other hand began to write.

    As the sky was getting darker. Ling Mo closed the blinds and took out a tactical shlight to shine light for Lucy.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lucy said without looking up.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee....¡±

    Time passed by, and by the time Lucy had finished writing, nearly an hour had passed.

    She wrote a dozen pages eloquently, then closed it with a ¡°pop¡±, and handed it to Ling Mo, ¡°You can confirm it.¡±

    ¡°If you give this to me right now, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away tonight....?¡±

    As Ling Mo spoke, he unceremoniously picked it up.

    Shana smiled at the side and said, ¡°If you really wanted to run, you wouldn¡¯t say anything....¡±

    Ya Lin, who was about to quietly walk to the door, was taken aback when she heard those words. She turned around and asked in a low voice in surprise, ¡°Huh? So, we weren¡¯t really going to run....¡±

    At the same time, Yu Shi Ran also silently let go of the door handle.

    ¡°You guys really......¡±

    Lucy was amused. If other girls were like this, she would definitely give them a ¡°pretentious¡± evaluation, but the expressions on their faces were very real....

    Ling Mo looked through the notes carefully. After more than twenty minutes, he raised his head in satisfaction and smiled at Lucy, ¡°It¡¯s very detailed, thanks.¡±

    Lucy had recorded all the types of psychics she had learned about inside the notebook. The F group is a group of psychics, meaning that the number of psychics in their group wasn¡¯t small.

    As for the understanding of what type of psychics there were, Lucy would definitely have a better understanding than Ling Mo.

    It was much more cost-effective to ask for intelligence instead of asking for some non-essential materials.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a list of psychic types and a brief introduction. I didn¡¯t tell you which powers belong to which psychics so that doesn¡¯t count as betraying my FIRE group....¡± Lucy sighed and said, ¡°Since you cleared out the clowns that jumped out on the way here and also paved the way for a path to X-city for our ¡°FIRE¡± group in advance, thispensation is considered appropriate....¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Anyways, now that we¡¯ve rested a bit, let¡¯s change our location. It¡¯s too stuffy here.¡±

    Ling Mo walked to the door and opened it.

    The moment the door opened, Lucy¡¯s body tensed involuntarily, ¡°Are there really no zombies outside the door?¡±

    Before, the outside of this door was full of zombies that were making loud noises. Although the sounds stopped, Lucy was actually still a little nervous.

    Sure enough, it was empty outside.

    Those zombies that had rushed after them in the past seemed to have never existed.

    ¡°That¡¯s so strange... If someone told me right now that there was a magic door at the end of the corridor and I could enter another world as long as I rushed into it without fear of hitting the wall, I would believe them....¡±

    Lucy walked out carefully and said.

    Ling Mo nced at her unexpectedly, ¡°I would never have expected that a woman with a six-pack would actually have such an innocent side....¡±

    ¡°.... Although what you said is correct, why does it sound malicious? And what do you have against people with a six-pack?! You¡¯re just simply jealous!¡±

    Lucy ufortably pulled down her clothes and said, ¡°Asshole, I suddenly feel that wearing tight leather clothes was a mistake...¡±

    ¡°Those zombies didn¡¯t run far, so it might be better to be careful.¡±

    Ling Mo reminded her, then nced back and forth in the corridor.

    When they were being chased previously, Ling Mo didn¡¯t keep track of where they were or how many floors they climbed.

    Now, after taking a good look, Ling Mo discovered that they were already on the third floor.

    ¡°This TV Station has the potential to shoot a ghost movie right now.¡±

    It was dark everywhere, and almost all the ces visible to the naked eye were covered in dust.

    It seemed to be even messier now after the zombies rushed past here.

 Chapter 434 - Black and White Chess Pieces

    <strong>Chapter 434 ¨C ck and White Chess Pieces</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    There are naturally a lot of zombies in such a building withplex structures and special backgrounds.

    Even if most of the zombies were led away by Ling Mo, it didn¡¯t mean that every corner was safe.

    There would always be zombies still wandering somewhere in the building, waiting...

    Thinking of this, Lucy started to panic a little and involuntarily got closer to Ling Mo.

    Psychics like her, whose skills are purely for offense, are actually as vulnerable as ordinary survivors in the face of hidden threats.

    And at this moment, Ling Mo, apanion with detection abilities, are very reliable.

    Following him, she could feel a sense of security. She wouldn¡¯t have to stare at every shadow around her with fear, and be nervously guarding against zombies that could jump out at any time...

    ¡°...There really are many types of psychics, and even if there are psychics that have simr abilities, they¡¯re definitely not exactly the same. Sure enough, each psychic has an exclusive ability.... Everyone is unique....¡±

    Ling Mo turned on his shlight and walked forward slowly while casually speaking to Lucy, ¡°Lulu, are you alright?¡±

    Just a moment ago, he was talking about the ce being suitable to film in a scary ghost movie and in a blink of an eye, he started chatting indifferently....

    ¡°The way you act makes people unable to stop worrying!¡± Lucy red at Ling Mo, and shouted behind him, ¡°We are all counting on you right now.¡±

    She regretted her words as soon as she finished speaking. Ye Lian and others seemed more rxed and casual than Ling Mo, almost as if they weren¡¯t worried at all.

    These girls were looking around curiously, and Lucy wasn¡¯t sure if she was hallucinating or not, but their eyes looked brighter in the dark.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Why would you need to worry? I am paying attention to our surroundings.¡±

    Ling Mo answered casually, then suddenly stretched out his fist and knocked on the wall.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The muffled sound immediately frightened Lucy. She frowned and was about to ask why he did it, when she saw a room door not far away, suddenly sway slightly.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    A head suddenly squeezed out from the door. It¡¯s hideous and twisted face was illuminated by the shlight.

    Not mentally prepared, Lucy¡¯s pupils shrank, and her heart almost stopped beating for a few seconds.

    This unlucky zombie was stuck in the deformed door gap and could barely stretch out his head.

    Despite knowing the fact that he could snap his neck, he still stretched with great effort. However, the distance of a meter was like a huge gap that he couldn¡¯t cross.

    He opened his mouth in vain, and his sharp teeth that had flesh and blood stuck in it made him seem like a wild beast under the pale lighting of the shlight.

    ¡°PUFF!¡±

    A blood hole suddenly appeared on his forehead, causing the head to stop moving and hang downwards.

    Lucy looked at the sinister head on the door and couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips.

    ¡°See, all these potential enemies are all within my grasp.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°That was just luck....¡± Lucy rolled her eyes at him.

    Ling Mo smiled strangely, then stretched out his hand and patted the other wall.

    ¡°No way...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s face turned pale as she muttered.

    She had just finished speaking when she heard a sudden loud bang sound from somewhere in the corridor.

    ¡°.... You win.¡±

    While Ling Mo took care of the zombies along the way, he was also trying to get more information from Lucy toplete the information he had obtained.

    Lucy was originally very disciplined, but after continuously chatting with Ling Mo, she was quickly caught in...

    ¡°From what it looks like, the Falcon Camp and the Air Force Regiment are like an old couple. And your Fire group is the mistress. With both the Falcons and Fire group fighting to be the Air Force Regiment¡¯s ally. You have a much smaller army, but each of your individual strengths is much stronger. The Falcons on the other hand have a much richer background and the Air Force Regiment is pleased with both sides.¡±

    Ling Mo said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Although what you said is right, couldn¡¯t you describe it in a more normal way...¡± Lucy stared at him and said, ¡°Now is the time when human forces are just forming. If you have this kind of thinking, then you should know that it¡¯s best to take action now. What will happen to the zombies in the future is unclear to anyone at the moment, but the amount of resources will only decrease. The earlier you seize and hoard these resources, the stronger the strength you¡¯ll possess.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo not speaking, Lucy went on to say, ¡°If you want to join other forces, right now would be the most appropriate time. If you join us, no matter what you do, you would still be considered a founding hero...¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t give up....¡±

    It seems that Lucy wasn¡¯t nning on restraining herself no more on thest night....

    But seeing her cold face with a sullen expression, Ling Mo could tell that she was also suffering trying to persuade him using the ¡°beat around the bush¡± tactic....

    ¡°Those psychics couldn¡¯t have been pulled in like this, could they? .... It¡¯s hard to refuse her when seeing her....¡±

    Ling Mo yed dumb and changed the subject by asking, ¡°Then is your goal trying to establish an area for your group?¡±

    Lucy took a deep look at Ling Mo and shook her head, ¡°This is just the beginning... when resources really start to be scarce, that¡¯s when this game of chess will start. At the beginning, everyone is just trying to upy a ce on the board. As for the real game, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t start until after springes...¡±

    ¡°If you guys are the chess pieces.... Then who¡¯s ying this game of chess?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asked seriously.

    ¡°This world.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s answer sounded mysterious at first, but it was actually pretty urate.

    If the zombies were the ck chess pieces, then the humans would be the white chess pieces, and this world could be counted as a chess board and had the ability to control the chess pieces as well.

    ¡°What does this mean for girls and me? We are neither ck nor white pieces, yet we also haven¡¯t left the chess board either....¡±

    Although they were just making small talk, Ling Mo suddenly felt that ayer of mist had dissipated.

    Ling Mo¡¯s goals were to survive and help the girls to regain their memories and human emotions.

    But it was the first time for Ling Mo to and look at these issues at a higher level.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to express what he felt for a while, Ling Mo did have a feeling of seeing his own existence from a further perspective.

    It was much clearer, and he could understand his problems a little more seeing it from arger view....

    When the ck and white pieces started to y, what side should he y in order to protect himself and his girlfriends?

    ¡°Spring....¡±

    Indeed, when springes, the weather would be warmer and many foods and consumables start decaying faster, causing the tensions between the groups to intensify...

    Whether it was for humans or zombies, it would be a new turning point.

    While Lucy and Ling Mo were chatting, Ye Lian and the girls were quietly listening as well.

    These theories and concepts were still quite fresh to these female zombies.

    ¡°If ordinary zombies.... Are just chess pieces, then doesn¡¯t that mean high-level zombies are ordinary chess pieces that are upgraded step by step?¡± Shana whispered, ¡°Would it be possible to be the chess yer?¡±

    ¡°I.... I don¡¯t know....¡± Ye Lian shook her head.

    Ya Lin also had an unclear expression on her face, but after she thought about it for a while, she chuckled and replied, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t want to be a chess piece.¡±

    ¡°...I can¡¯t even be a chess piece.¡± Yu Shi Ran said with a gloomy expression, and reached out to touch her neck, ¡°I¡¯m being bullied by your pet!¡±

    ¡°You can also choose to be bullied by Brother Ling or by us.¡± Shana suggested.

    ¡°I see...¡± Yu Shi Ran thought about it for a few seconds, before realizing something and said while stomping her feet, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re already bullying me by saying that!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.... Shhh.¡±

    Ling Mo turned around helplessly, pretending to be angry.

    Except for Yu Shi Ran, Ye Lian and the others nced at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Although theycked human emotions,ughter was still achievable...

    Hearing their lowughter, Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and shook his head, ¡°Ah, I have too many girlfriends. I¡¯m just such a womanizer....¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re really asking for a beating just by saying those words....¡±

    Lucy red at him speechlessly, ¡°And you¡¯re stillughing!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re awesome just because you¡¯re in the F group....¡±

    ¡°How long are you nning to keep using that against me! By the way... what do you think about what I said.... Hey! What do you mean by turning your head?!¡±

 Chapter 435 - The attacker at night

    <h4>Chapter 435 ¨C The attacker at night</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    It would probably take them the entire night in order to carefully explore this building.

    So Ling Mo simply cleared out some of the zombies, before finding a clean office in the building.

    Winter nights were quite cold, and even Lucy, who has a six-pack, was shivering.

    ¡°Anyways, there are a lot of girls here. I can rely on them to keep warm, and it will have nothing to do with Ling Mo...¡±

    With this thought in mind, Lucy reluctantly convinced herself to sit in the middle of Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    Ling Mo pulled out a nket from his backpack, and gave a corner of the nket to Lucy, ¡°Cover yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you....¡±

    Although it was only a corner, Lucy was still grateful.

    But when she turned her head to look at Ling Mo, she saw that he was already lyingfortably on theps of Ye Lian and Shana, as if he didn¡¯t hear what she said...

    Lucy squeezed the corner of the nket and quickly swallowed back the things she had wanted to say.

    ¡°For such a selfish, free, and unfettered person like you, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t join our FIRE group! You¡¯ll get eaten by zombies sooner orter!¡±

    She muttered, not caring whether Ling Mo could hear her or not. After clenching the nket with all her strength, she felt depressed, and leaned against the table behind him.

    Yu Shi Ran, who was lying on Ling Mo¡¯sp, moved her ears, opened her eyes, and quietly looked at Lucy with a smile on her mouth.

    ¡°This female human isn¡¯t bad, hmph, even she knows that sausage man will be my food sooner orter. This just shows how sessful my n will be. I will definitely eat him before half-moones to pick me up!¡±

    The zombie loli showed a look of expectation, stretched out her pink tongue, and licked the saliva from the corner of her mouth. Her arms that were hugging Ling Mo¡¯s thigh moved slightly, causing Ling Mo¡¯s leg to fit tightly between her abnormally developed chest. ¡°Hehe... sausage....¡±

    ....

    Under the curtain of night, Century City seemed deadly quiet. Downstairs, you could asionally see zombies wandering over from a distance.

    Those blood-red eyes were very eye-catching in the night, but when there was no target to hunt, they quickly walked aimlessly away.

    From time to time, howling could be heard from a distance. A faint chewing sound could be hearding from a dark ce and there seemed to be a bloody smell lingering in the night breeze.

    At the end of the street, a figure suddenly appeared behind an abandoned car.

    At the other end of the car, an ordinary zombie was slowly swaying, but when this figure appeared, the zombie immediately let out a low growl.

    The figure walked over slowly, stretched out his hand and patted the top of the zombie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Gurgg....¡±

    A strange noise in the throat made this ordinary zombie instinctively have a trace of fear.

    The figure cast his gaze in the direction of Century City, then stretched out his other arm, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Hah....¡±

    While breathing, the figure seemed to be enjoying the feeling....

    The hand pressing on the top of the zombie¡¯s head suddenly tightened like a meat grinder.

    POP!

    The head burst open like a watermelon, and the sshing liquid seemed to instantly dye the scene blood red....

    The sounds of teeth grinding soon echoed after....

    Ling Mo, who had just closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes and looked out of the dim window.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lucy keenly noticed the change in Ling Mo¡¯s breathing and whispered.

    Ling Mo stared at the window for a while. His tentacles were in fact sticking out from the window, quickly scanning up and down the building.

    After more than a minute, he slowly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it might be because it¡¯s nighttime. I keep getting this feeling that something is watching us....¡±

    ¡°This is the seventeenth floor....¡± Lucy said, ¡°It could be that you¡¯re just too sensitive. It¡¯s amon problem among psychics....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this as an opportunity to criticize me. Do you really think I won¡¯t notice that you¡¯re making it sound as if I¡¯m nervous...?¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    ¡°See, you¡¯re being sensitive again.¡±

    Lucy moved her stiff body and said, ¡°Although I asked you to be my bodyguard, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous all the time. The night was originally full of hidden dangers, but now that we¡¯re here, it¡¯s impossible for zombies to find us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true....¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the window again, then slowlyy back, holding Ye Lian¡¯s soft little hand....

    ¡°Gurgg....¡±

    Ten minutester, behind the abandoned car, the figure came out again quietly.

    This figure kept staring at the location of Ling Mo and the others, and then suddenly jumped forward.

    Like a ghost, this figure suddenly appeared ten meters away, and after shing several times, it disappeared at the entrance of Century City...

    ¡°Gurgg....¡±

    A ck shadow suddenly appeared in the dark corridor of the 17th floor.

    This figure reached the room where Ling Mo and his group were staying from the stairs. It was almost as if this figure could move several meters in an instant since it only took the figure a few seconds.

    A pale, blood-stained hand grabbed the doorknob, and slowly twisted it.

    ¡°kakaka....¡±

    The very subtle sound made by the turning of the doorknob, was exceptionally clear in the silent night.

    ¨CSqueak...

    As the door was slowly opened, this figure stepped inside silently with one foot...

    ¡°Gurgle....¡±

    The door was pushed open, and the figurepletely squeezed into the room.

    But this figure stood by the door, creating another noise from inside its throat.

    And this time, the tone sounded angry...

    The dim night lighting in through the window allowed him to clearly see that there was no one in this room...

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The door behind him suddenly closed, and the limbs of this figure were wrapped up by invisible tentacles.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡±

    In the same position on the eighteenth floor, separated by a ceiling, Ling Mo jumped out of the nkets and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Haha, I knew my restlessness was due to my intuition of danger!¡±

    After improving his spiritual power, Ling Mo had a stronger perception of potential threats.

    When Lucy said he was being too nervous and sensitive, Ling Mo had actually believed her.

    However, that feeling lingered, which made Ling Mo a little concerned.

    Believing in the line, ¡®better safe than sorry¡¯, Ling Mo insisted on moving to a different room under Lucy¡¯s contemptuous eyes...

    And inside the room that they were originally in, Ling Mo left a spiritual tentacle.

    Once someone entered the room, Ling Mo would know.

    But when Ling Mo was about to go down to see what happened, he suddenly felt a pain in his temples.

    ¡°AHH!¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help frowning and let out a painful grunt.

    His spiritual tentacles were ripped off, and the released spiritual energy hadpletely dissipated.

    Ling Mo¡¯s body was affected, and his face instantly turned pale.

    His shout awakened Lucy, and his abnormality caused Ye Lian and the others to surround him with concern.

    ¡°What happened...¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ling... Brother Ling....¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo was okay, Shana sniffed the air hard, then suddenly grabbed her scythe, and rushed out.

    ¡°Wait... Never mind, Yu Shi Ran, and Lulu, stay here.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly made arrangements, then took Ye Lian and Ya Lin to chase after Shana.

    Lucy had a puzzled look on her face. Although she heard Ling Mo shout ¡°gotcha¡±, she didn¡¯t have any clue about what happened downstairs.

    ¡°What the hell happened...¡±

    She turned her head and nced at Yu Shi Ran and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Yu Shi Ran tried to open her mouth, but unfortunately, when she was alone with other people, Hei Si followed Ling Mo¡¯s instructions and put her on mute....

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me? Then how about.... We check it out?¡± Lucy said again.

    Yu Shi Ran stared at her, then made a zipping gesture on her mouth, and shook her head.

    ¡°Um... Then I¡¯ll take a look by myself.¡±

    Lucy nced suspiciously at Yu Shi Ran, then looked out the door, and took out the pistol on her body, and slowly walked out...

    After leaving the room, Shana¡¯s speed suddenly increased, and her pupils immediately turned blood red.

    The scene in front of her was also covered with a bloody light.

    She stepped onto the stairs that led downstairs, leaped lightly, and fell to the next floor.

    Ling Mo, who was chasing after her, immediately began to have a headache after noticing Shana increase her speed.

    ¡°She¡¯s bing more and more disobedient.... The strength of this attacker isn¡¯t ordinary....¡±

 Chapter 436 - The Dark Pioneer

    <h4>Chapter 436 ¨C The Dark Pioneer</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, his materialized tentacles were actually torn apart, and he wasn¡¯t given time to react.

    In addition, if it wasn¡¯t because he was cautious, the ones being ambushed would have been them.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Shana kicked the door open with an excited smile.

    But there was no one in the room...

    ¡°Humph, he ran away....¡±

    Shana coldly snorted, and just as she was heading back, she saw Ling Mo chasing after her.

    ¡°Wait...¡±

    Just as Ling Mo shouted a word, he saw Shana leap forward andnd at the other end of the corridor.

    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let you steal my target.¡±

    As Shana let out augh, the slender but extremely fast figure rushed down the stairs.

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s running. She still remembers what happened...¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head helplessly, ¡°The other party came prepared and we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still in this building right now. With Shana running wildly like this....¡±

    Ya Lin stretched her hand over Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder and poked his face, ¡°Look how serious Shana is right now. She¡¯s a high-ranking zombie, nothing will happen to her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true... but just in case, let¡¯s follow her. The other party is just one person, but he¡¯s hiding in the dark while we¡¯re standing in the light, making it unsafe for us to be alone. Lucy and Yu Shi Ran can take care of each other. They also have an invincible Hei Si, so they should be fine.¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s.... Let¡¯s listen to Brother Ling.¡±

    On such issues, Ye Lian had always unconditionally supported Ling Mo.

    When she was still a human, Ye Lian had also acted the same way as well...

    She always has a deep trust in Ling Mo. It seemed that as long as it was spoken from him, this silly girl would believe it.

    Thinking back when she was a human, when she faced other people, she was a very gentle girl with a very assertive heart...

    ¡°Was she like this because we grew up together...? But after mutating, she¡¯s actually still able to retain her human habits....¡±

    As Ling Mo spoke this sentence in his mind, his gaze became warm as he looked at Ye Lian.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I totally forgot that a zombie¡¯s nature is still more or less influenced by their human nature. Ye Lian wanting topletely retrieve her human emotions is entirely still possible...¡±

    But at this time, there was no time to think too much on this topic. After taking note of this in his heart, he took the girls and chased after Shana.

    At the same time, his spiritual tentacles were carefully searching back and forth, trying to find where the figure was....

    ¡°Hey! What am I supposed do?!¡±

    Yu Shi Ran stood in the room, with her eyes wide open in confusion, ¡°That human told me to stay here together with that human named Lulu.... But that woman left....¡±

    Lucy¡¯s figure had disappeared at the door at this time, and Yu Shi Ran was still trying to understand the words Ling Mo had said.

    ¡°Stay here.... Stay... Should I follow her?! Hei Si! You stupid pet! Why are you pretending to be deaf and dumb at this time? What does your master mean!?¡±

    Yu Shi Ran slowly raised her arm, hugged her head, and squatted down, ¡°Ow, my head hurts from thinking...¡±

    When the zombie Loli was still trying to figure things out, Lucy was already in the corridor.

    She looked back and forth but couldn¡¯t find Ling Mo and the girls.

    ¡°What the hell happened....¡±

    Lucy squeezed her hand as she slowed down, stuck close to the wall, and slowly advanced.

    The infrastructure of Century City was veryplex. There are several corridors crossing each other on each floor, and each floor was littered with countless rooms of different sizes.

    Lucy took a guess that Ling Mo and the others should have gone downstairs, but which stairs did they go down from...

    ¡°This dark one....¡±

    With a cold expression on her face, she scanned the area for movements, especially the rooms with the ajar doors. Although she had ced her footsteps lightly, the soles of her boots still made a light sound when they hit the tiled floor. It sounded extra clear in such a quiet and dark ce, making it quite possible to attract potential enemies.

    ¡°Interpreting Ling Mo¡¯s words, it seems that he caught someone...¡±

    As Lucy thought this, her body tensed as she slowly walked towards one of the stairs.

    She thought that as long as she was a little more careful, even if she couldn¡¯t help much, at least it wouldn¡¯t cause Ling Mo and the others any trouble.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s pale face and painful grunts, she vaguely sensed something was wrong, as if things had turned a bit tricky.

    But at this moment, Lucy seemed to see a figure appear from the corner of her eyes!

    She instantly turned around with her gun, but saw nothing in the dark corridor...

    Lucy¡¯s vignt eyes moved slowly, and suddenly, she noticed that one of the doors was shaking slightly!

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Lucy asked in a low voice, took a step forward, and approached the door slowly.

    The door swayed back and forth, revealing a deep gap. Within the darkness of that gap, something seemed to be staring at Lucy.

    She held a pistol, pointed her muzzle at the crack in the door, and asked again, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    No response....

    ¡°It didn¡¯t respond to my sounds, so it shouldn¡¯t be a zombie... If it¡¯s a human, even if it¡¯s a psychic, with my current strength....¡±

    Seeing the door get closer and closer, Lucy¡¯s expression gradually became grimmer...

    The moment she was about to touch the door, a figure suddenly shed behind her....

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The sounds of screaming made Ling Mo and his party immediately stop searching downstairs.

    He raised his head in horror and looked upstairs shouting, ¡°That¡¯s Lulu¡¯s voice! What the hell happened?!¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, go find Shana, we can¡¯t leave her alone!¡±

    As he ran, Ling Mo¡¯s vision shifted to Hei Si¡¯s body.

    But in the room, there was no sign of Lucy....

    He was stunned for a moment, then realized what had happened.

    ¡°Jesus Christ, the instructions I gave were too simple....¡±

    A zombie¡¯s thought process was very direct, not to mention she was just a teenage zombie loli...

    ¡°I fucked up. I totally forgot how stupid this loli is, and I also forgot that Lucy won¡¯t listen to me...¡±

    As a human, Lucy¡¯s autonomous thinking was stronger, and would think about more things, so her behavior was harder to predict and to grasp.

    She was stronger than most girls, so with her personality, how could she honestly ept the protection of a little loli?

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making arrangements too hastily.... I hope nothing happened...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned with an anxious look on his face.

    His speed was faster than most ordinary people. While rushing up the stairs, he had already prepared himself to use a lot of his spiritual energy, with countless tentacles ready to strike.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A gunshot sounded suddenly, but it was a little unclear.

    ¡°Where did thate from....¡±

    Ling Mo anxiously stood at the intersection of the two corridors and looked around.

    At this moment, Ye Lian greeted him from behind, took Ling Mo¡¯s hand, and led him to the corridor behind him, ¡°Over here...¡±

    With a zombie¡¯s sharp sense of hearing, her judgement was more urate than Ling Mo¡¯s.

    She took Ling Mo and made two consecutive turns before rushing into a room door.

    ¡°Holy shit....¡±

    Behind the door was a broadcasting studio.

    There was a messy stage with rows of auditoriums....

    It looked like a small studio for talk shows, but even a ¡°small¡± studio was muchrger than a normal room.

    The studio had a high ceiling. Equipment was scattered on the ground and obstacles were everywhere...

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Another gunshot sounded, and Ling Mo keenly caught the sh of fire in the darkness.

    ¡°Lulu!¡±

    Ling Mo ran forward anxiously and shouted at the same time.

    He did this not only to deter the enemy, but also to remind Lucy of where he was, so as to not identally shoot him...

    ¡°Huu!¡±

    A gust of wind suddenly hit the top of his head, and Ling Mo had no time to escape as he was in the middle of the auditorium.

    He quickly thought with his mind and hundreds of spiritual tentacles immediately formed an invisiblerge....

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    It seemed silent, but a loud noise sted inside Ling Mo¡¯s brain, resulting in a sudden headache!

    As his feet felt soft, Ling Mo started to fall to the ground, and his fuzzy vision saw a looming figure charge straight towards Ye Lian....

 Chapter 437 - Human Meat Shield

    <strong>Chapter 437 ¨C Human Meat Shield</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    ¡°Ka-Dong!¡±

    The hidden weapon that flew suddenlynded by Ling Mo¡¯s feet, and the silhouette that looked like a chair becamepletely deformed as it collided with his spiritual tentacles.

    Resisting this attack had caused Ling Mo to expend arge amount of his spiritual power in an instant. He helplessly watched the figure charge towards Ye Lian as he struggled to get up.

    He reached out and grabbed the back of the chair beside him with great difficulty. His face was pale, his eyes were in a trance, and he stared hard at the figure, ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t touch her...¡±

    The figure seemed to be teleporting as he moved. In Ling Mo¡¯s dizzy eyes, it was as if a ¡°sh¡± was turned on, and in a blink of an eye, the figure would appear at another location.

    In the dim light, the figure grabbed another chair, and with a cracking sound, the fixed auditorium chair was easily pulled up.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    When the figure mmed the chair at Ye Lian, a spiritual tentacle shot out from Ling Mo¡¯s direction.

    The chair deviated from its destination andnded five meters away from Ye Lian,pletely destroying the seat to pieces.

    And on the arm of the figure, there was a wound that wasn¡¯t deep or shallow.

    Ling Mo, who waspletely soft all over, shook his head vigorously and opened his mouth slightly. He looked like he had just stayed at the bar for a week, and as soon as he closed his eyes, he would fall down on the spot.

    Being able to barely make his spiritual tentacles hit the target was already Ling Mo¡¯s current limit, and it was difficult to guarantee the uracy and power.

    ¡°Ling... Brother Ling...¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Ye Lian looked at the weakened Ling Mo, her eyes turned sharply towards the figure, and a light of bloody red suddenly appeared in her eyes.

    In the dim light, a cold and aggressive aura exploded from the unarmed Ye Lian.

    It was as if a gust of cold wind blew into the studio, and the temperature instantly dropped several degrees.

    She raised her hand and pulled her long hair behind her ears. On that delicate face of hers, although her eyes were still nk, thatyer of bloody light made it impossible for one to look directly at them!

    The imposing aura of a leader rank zombie!

    While the figure was still looking at his arm, Ye Lian¡¯s upper body leaned slightly forward, before rushing forward like an arrow being released from the string.

    The zombie¡¯s unique rage, bloodthirstiness, and madness was perfectlybined with Ye Lian¡¯s calm and cute face at this time!

    ¡°Girl....¡±

    Ling Mo tightly grasped the back of the chair and said anxiously.

    His spiritual power actually hadn¡¯t been used up, but it was like a machine that crashed due to a sudden eleration, and he wasn¡¯t able to use it currently.

    When Ye Lian rushed towards the figure, the figure had already reacted.

    The two shadows collided in the dimness, causing loud collision noises, and arge amount of broken seat debris spread around.

    In the chaos, a figure approached Ling Mo from behind and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire if you stay here.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s weak voice said. Ling Mo looked back and saw her hair scattered in a daze, half of her face was dyed red with blood, and she seemed to have suffered a serious injury.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head vigorously and asked.

    ¡°So-so... When I was ambushed, I couldn¡¯tpletely avoid it. As a result, this guy smashed my head with some kind of weapon...¡±

    Lucy couldn¡¯t help but groan again, trying to help Ling Mo up.

    But Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help her at all. Lucy was dragged down by Ling Mo¡¯s weight, and the two of them rolled to the ground together.

    In the narrow aisle of the auditorium, two people crowded together, both struggling to get up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t beat this monster at all. I could only escape. I even made you guyse to save me, and it turned you into this... In any case, we need to leave here now, otherwise you¡¯ll definitely get hurt....¡±

    As soon as Lucy finished speaking, she saw arge group of dark shadows flying over her head.

    These dark shadows were pieces of the seat that sshed out like grenade fragments. They weren¡¯t far away, so they would naturally be affected.

    Seeing that she was about to get hit by the pieces, Lucy had the strength to crawl away, but looking at Ling Mo, whose face was pale and might faint at any time, she gritted her teeth, her eyes showing a determined look...

    ¡°You came back in order to save me; I won¡¯t owe you a favor....¡±

    While thinking about this in her heart, Lucy had already made up her mind to be his human meat shield...

    ¡°AHH!!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly screamed, propped one hand below, turned over suddenly, and covered Lucy with his body.

    His spiritual tentacles formed a shield by crisscrossing, blocking most of the debris.

    But there was still a small amount of debris that hit Ling Mo¡¯s body. The muffled ¡°bang-bang¡± sounds and Ling Mo¡¯s uncontroble grunting shocked Lucy who was lying below.

    She looked at Ling Mo, who was above her, with horror....

    ¨CDRIP-DRIP!

    Drops of thick blood flowed out from Ling Mo¡¯s mouth andnded on Lucy¡¯s lips.

    The faint heat and bloody smell between her lips made Lucy¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Bite... biting the tip of your tongue really hurts like hell...¡± Ling Moined.

    The intense stimtion caused Ling Mo to temporarily regain his consciousness and some of his powers.

    Seeing Lucy stare at him with a dumbfounded expression, Ling Mo snorted sullenly, ¡°Don¡¯t just stop moving, quickly get up.¡±

    As he said this, he raised his hand and grabbed the back of the chair, abruptly standing up with a grunt.

    ¡°You are at a disadvantage in this kind of battle. Be careful to protect yourself. If you were to die, wouldn¡¯t that mean I failed my mission? How would I be able to get my rewards from the Air Force Regiment...¡±

    Ling Mo straightened his waist painfully and looked in the direction where the figure and Ye Lian were fighting.

    Ye Lian had a very unique fighting style. She would randomly always lift her body suddenly and then jump down again. She was very smart in battles.

    The figure fighting her also had aplex fighting style. Anything that was reachable could be turned into a weapon, with amazing power and speed.

    In short, they were evenly matched for the time being....

    But when Ling Mo screamed, Ye Lian got a little distracted....

    The moment she looked at Ling Mo, the figure grabbed a pipe from god knows where, and threw it straight towards Ye Lian.

    It was like a cannonball, the sound of ¡°Swoosh!¡± broke through the air!

    When Ye Lian focused back on the battle, the pipe had already arrived in front of her, and she only had time to jump up....

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The pipe took Ye Lian and flew back suddenly, smashing through a row of auditoriums one after another, and nailing itself heavily against the wall.

    And Ling Mo, who stood up, happened to see this.

    ¡°YE LIAN!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrank and roared!

    ¡°I...I¡¯m fine....¡±

    The tip of the pipe was held in the palm of her hand, and it wasn¡¯t able to hurt her.

    Although the impact was fierce, her strong skin and bones were enough to protect her.

    But even so, after abruptly withstanding this attack, Ye Lian¡¯s arm still softened, and her body seemed to be unable to muster even a bit of strength.

    Although zombies were perfect weapons being transformed by the virus, there would be times where they would still be worn out.

    In Ye Lian¡¯s situation, after a day or two of rest, the zombie¡¯s powerful self-recovery ability could make her lively again.

    But at this moment, her situation was extremely dangerous for her...

    The figure pulled out a chair again and walked slowly towards Ye Lian, who was unable to move.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡±

    Ling Mo was mad, he stumbled forward, but his countless spiritual tentacles were one step ahead of him, sting away!

    With the previous experience of being injured, this figure actually knew how to avoid it.

    Seeing Ling Mo approaching, the figure suddenly shook, like an afterimage that was difficult to capture.

    Ling Mo, who was still a little groggy, instantly felt dizzy.

    Even after ignoring the influence in his vision, he still ¡°saw¡± a series of spiritual ball of lights in his spiritual world.

    While in the process of avoiding, the figure was still approaching towards Ye Lian...

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to touch her...¡±

    Ling Mo kept walking, a long-pressed rage, apanied by a small amount of virus contained in his blood, burst out immediately.

    The violent fluctuation of spiritual energy made even those with non-spiritual powers like Lucy feel the changes within Ling Mo.

    More spiritual tentacles and more output of energypletely shrouded therge area in front Ling Mo.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t see or catch it, then I¡¯ll kill everything in sight!¡±

    ¡°Among the countless afterimages, there¡¯ll definitely be an enemy!¡±

 Chapter 438 - Even the boobs have evolved into Pecs

    <strong>Chapter 438 ¨C Even the boobs have evolved into Pecs</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    Although you couldn¡¯t see the invisible tentacles, the spiritual energy that filled the entire studio could be felt by everyone present.

    Lucy struggled to get up, looking at Ling Mo¡¯s back in shock.

    Although Ling Mo was staggering, the energy bursting out from him made Lucy feel a deep fear in her heart.

    She felt that her thoughts were a bit out of control under this strange influence. Many emotions that were forcibly controlled in her daily life seemed to have been stimted.

    Confusion, anxiety, fear.... None of them could be suppressed nor controlled at all.

    ¡°This is.... His true strength as a spiritual psychic?¡±

    While Lucy looked at Ling Mo in amazement, Ye Lian was also looking at Ling Mo.

    It was as if shepletely didn¡¯t see the figure that was slowly approaching her. She leaned against the wall and quietly waited for Ling Mo.

    Compared with the figure¡¯s speed, Ling Mo looked much slower and weaker.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s eyes changed.

    Those eyes were brimming with a calm brutality.

    His spiritual tentacles had spread out into a fan shape, destroying everything in front of him indiscriminately.

    When the first wave of tentacles passed by, all the obstacles blocking him were prated one after another, and in the area where the swaying figure passed by, some beads of blood suddenly appeared in the air.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Before the beads of blood couldnd, the second wave of tentacles arrived, and those drops of blood were struck in the air and sshed everywhere.

    In the dim light, these blood mists were like gloomy flowers, blooming in front of Ling Mo.

    Although the figure was still gradually approaching Ye Lian, it¡¯s speed was much slower.

    The blood mist covered the entire studio as if a blood sacrifice was being made....

    Ling Mo¡¯s cold and violent eyes seemed extremely chilling at this time...

    Even Lucy, who was facing his back, could feel a strong sense of threating from him.

    This man was like a beast after being injured. The dangerous aura emanating from him was much stronger than ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s like... an advanced zombie¡¯s....¡±

    Lucy was taken aback by what she said, she raised her hand to cover her mouth, and looked at Ling Mo incredulously, ¡°No, no, he is definitely human, but this feeling....¡±

    ¡°Gurgle¡±

    A sudden noise came from the figure¡¯s throat. With a sudden sh, the figure turned around, and rushed towards Ling Mo.

    At the same time, the chair that was held by the figure suddenly came flying towards Ling Mo.

    And that wasn¡¯t all, as the figure rushed over, everything that could be picked up along the way also whizzed towards Ling Mo¡¯s body.

    Everything thrown from the figure was like a cannonball, it was strong enough to smash ordinary people into meat paste instantly.

    Such a frantic reaction showed that Ling Mo, a weak human being who had not been taken seriously, was putting a great amount of pressure on the figure right now, and was many times greater than that of Ye Lian¡¯s pressure.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Ling Mo sneered and didn¡¯t stop walking.

    Those objects being thrown were nothing in his eyes!

    More spiritual tentacles gushed out from his spiritual ball of light, shielding him all over.

    At this moment, his body was affected by his violent rage, and he wanted to tear and destroy everything in front of him!

    What about the consumption of his spiritual energy? He didn¡¯t care!

    After gaining experience from their first fight, Ling Mo prepared arge amount of spiritual energy in advance to withstand the constant attacks from this figure.

    Seeing Ling Mo approach step by step, the figure began to back away!

    GURGLE...

    The figure¡¯s mouth let loose a sudden roar, slowly retreating, and the speed of which it threw things also began to slow down...

    After smashing a few more chairs towards Ling Mo, the figure suddenly turned around and ran towards the door.

    ¡°You want to run?¡±

    Feeling the consumption of his spiritual energy, Ling Mo actually became calmer than usual.

    After entering this state, he seemed to have be a fighting weapon, simr to a zombie.

    Every attack, every defense, how much spiritual energy was being consumed, and how much was left after consumption, those normally vague values, were clearly disyed in Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    His emotions were obviously going berserk, but his mind was clearer than ever.

    The enemy¡¯s every move seemed to be firmly engraved in his mind, and he didn¡¯t need to think about it. His awakened fighting instincts would make the choices for him immediately.

    ¡°This... should be the state zombies are in during fights... My spiritual power is also influenced by the virus... Although I¡¯m still a human, I can briefly enter the state of a zombie...¡±

    More than a dozen tentacles suddenly elerated, covering the front of the figure, and then hooked the opponent¡¯s ankle.

    As the figure suddenly fell to the ground, two figures appeared at the entrance of the studio.

    Shana was holding her scythe and staring at the figure with a gloomy expression, ¡°Damn... I looked everywhere for this bastard...¡±

    ¡°And we ended uping back here.... Although we received Ling Mo¡¯s call, aren¡¯t we a littlete?¡± Ya Lin said thoughtfully.

    The figure was firmly trapped, and Ling Mo slowly walked over.

    His speed was very slow, and he swayed a bit at first, but gradually he straightened up.

    When he walked near the figure, Ling Mo gave a cold snort and stepped on him.

    ¡°Let me take a look and see what the hell you really are...¡±

    Ling Mo turned on the tactical shlight and shot it on the face of the figure.

    This figure was moving too quickly, so Ling Mo wasn¡¯t able to see what this monster looked like until now...

    Being illuminated by the dazzling shlight, the figure immediately made strange ¡°gurgling¡± sounds.

    After Ling Mo took a second nce with his eyes, he suddenly took a deep breath, ¡°What the hell is this...¡±

    When he saw it previously, it had the shape of a human, but he didn¡¯t expect that after seeing it with the light shining on it, it would actually turn out to be a strange creature...

    It had a big mouth that reached almost to the base of its ears, and there were four rows of teeth inside that mouth.

    These teeth were intertwined and sharp, like jagged teeth.

    The eyes looked simr to a zombie that was at the leader rank, but the nostrils were extraordinarilyrge, and the ears were somewhat pointed.

    With these kinds of features, Ling Mo guessed that its hearing and smelling ability of this monster was more prominent than ordinary zombies.

    The limbs were a little out of proportion with the torso. Just by looking at it, you could tell that its body was extremely strong.

    It was no wonder that its speed and power was much greater than ordinary zombies...

    The body of this monster was stained with blood after being pierced by no less than a hundred of Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles. After being imprisoned, it struggled a lot at first, but now that it was being stepped on by Ling Mo, the intensity of the resistance gradually decreased as the amount of blood lost gradually increased.

    ¡°Ah... That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve seen zombies that have simrities to this monster before, such as nose....¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly realized something.

    When they were passing by the streets previously, the strength of the zombies was much stronger than usual. At that time, Ling Mo felt that some changes had taken ce in the zombies of that area.

    And this monster in front of him was most likely the end result of those changes...

    ¡°This zombie should also be regarded as a type of mutant zombie, right? But unlike ordinary mutant zombies, this group of zombies evolved by themselves....¡±

    The mutant zombies that he had met previously were either affected by industrial waste pollution, changed by injecting a mixture of drugs, or other viruses....

    But this was the first time Ling Mo had seen a type of zombie evolve on their own.

    And unlike ordinary advanced rank zombies, the features of this zombie changed drastically, but the intelligence didn¡¯t recover much, and it also didn¡¯t have the ability to speak....

    It was only able tounch an ambush purely because this zombie had a stronger hunting instinct than ordinary beasts.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s a male or a female....¡±

    Ling Mo eximed.

    Although the monster¡¯s boobs bulged, they hadpletely evolved into pecs...

    If you looked closely, you could barely tell that this was a female zombie.

    Seeing how this monster had been chasing Ye Lian, Ling Mo knew that this zombie came for the virus hives of his female zombies.

    Ling Mo¡¯s group not only had to go against power-driven psychics that had bad intentions, but also were sometimes ¡°hunted¡± by such high-level zombies....

    Since Lucy hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Ling Mo took the chance to suddenly condense his spiritual tentacles and burst open the monster¡¯s head.

    A weird-shaped virus hive was also stealthily caught by his tentacles.

 Chapter 439 - After Pushing You Down

    <strong>Chapter 439 ¨C After Pushing You Down</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301</i>

    The results of the sudden turn of the battle was far beyond Lucy¡¯s expectations, and when she recovered from her senses, the monster was already dead.

    ¡°Ling....¡±

    As soon as she was about to shout, she saw Ling Mo move towards Ye Lian in a hurry.

    ¡°Girl, are you okay?¡±

    Ling Mo grasped Ye Lian¡¯s extended hand, and then pulled her into his embrace.

    Under the light of the tactical shlight, Ling Mo¡¯s expression looked like he was trying to catch a precious treasure that was about to fall to the ground....

    While Ye Liany on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, she slowly stretched out her hand, and touched Ling Mo¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m... fine...¡±

    Lucy stared nkly for a while, before suddenly feeling the blood on her forehead flow down and cover her eyes.

    She closed her eyes and wiped it off, but the memory of Ling Mo protecting her with his body to block the debris couldn¡¯t help but appear in her mind...

    ¡°What the hell am I thinking about!¡± Lucy shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, No, don¡¯t think about it, Lulu! You are not a nympho! It¡¯s impossible to have that kind of feelings for someone like him... no, no, no....¡±

    ¡°Lulu, are you okay?¡±

    Ling Mo walked up to her, and was curiously staring at Lucy, who was shaking her head vigorously,

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Lucy stiffened and slowly opened her eyes, looking at Ling Mo from the gap between her fingers, and after two seconds of silence, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine... It¡¯s probably just a minor concussion. I can¡¯t seem to suppress some of my stupid thoughts....¡±

    ¡°A concussion.... If you were having a mental disorder, I could probably help you, but if it is a concussion, that should be a problem with the brain, which has nothing to do with the spiritual ball of light, right? Ugh, I¡¯m not even sure myself, let me just take a look....¡± Ling Mo leaned forward as he said this, holding Lucy¡¯s head with both hands, and leaned his forward slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me try and sense it.¡±

    The direct contact between the spiritual balls was more sensitive than the touch of the tentacle.

    Since he was trying to help Lucy check her injuries, it was natural that he would use this method.

    Staring wide-eyed, Lucy watched as Ling Mo approached her slowly. She suddenly felt numb all over, as if she had lost all her strength and couldn¡¯t move....

    Her breathing suddenly quickened, and the warmth in her body seemed to be concentrated on her cheeks.

    Seeing that Ling Mo¡¯s forehead was about to touch hers, Lucy, whose heartbeat instantly elerated, finally reached her endurance limit.

    At the moment when she felt her cheeks were about to burn, Lucy pushed away Ling Mo, ¡°You... What are you doing!?¡±

    Ling Mo stepped back two steps and bumped into the remains of a chair.

    Then his eyes, which were unusually bright, suddenly became dull, and his body shook, ¡°I... I got cut off....¡±

    His connection was interrupted, causing Ling Mo to also enter a chaotic state at the same time.

    The dizziness after consuming a lot of spiritual energy doubled. Ling Mo only felt that the Lucy in front of him seemed to have suddenly be many, and everything around him began to rotate....

    Two secondster, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled up, and his body fell softly.

    With a sh, Ya Lin¡¯s figure appeared behind Ling Mo and caught him, ¡°He¡¯s okay, he just fainted.¡±

    ¡°I... this....¡± Lucy opened her mouth and tried to exin....

    ¡°Brother Ling wasn¡¯t in the right state just now.¡± Shana helped Ye Lian and walked over to check Ling Mo, and said, ¡°It¡¯s like... he concentrated all his energy and let it explode. I was just thinking about when he would faint suddenly, but I didn¡¯t expect for it to be in such a situation...¡±

    ¡°When... when will he...¡± Ye Lian asked

    Shana stared at Ling Mo for a while, then suddenly leaned down, and pressed her cold lips onto Ling Mo¡¯s slightly opened mouth.

    After a few seconds, Shana raised her head, licked the corner of her mouth, and said, ¡°With this... he should be okay after resting...¡±

    ¡°...That works?¡±

    Lucy looked anxious, but seeing Ye Lian and girls nod at her at the same time...

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any right to say anything...¡± Lucy sighed and said.

    But no one noticed that when Ling Mo, who was in aa, receiving that sweet liquid, had moved his eyebrows slightly...

    ¡°This... What is going on....¡±

    It was as if he suddenly saw a soft red light appear in apletely dark environment. Under the stimtion of the sweet liquid, Ling Mo felt that he had ¡°awakened¡±.

    Unlike the usual sense of being ¡°awake¡±, Ling Mo was a little surprised to find that he couldn¡¯t feel his body, nor the outside world... He was like a pure consciousness....

    ¡°So this is the legendary out-of-body-experience? That red light in front of me can¡¯t be the river of death could it...? hahaha that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m not some kind of weak trash that would die after being pushed. I just fainted at best...¡±

    Ling Mo thought in his heart, as he slowly ¡°walked¡± towards the red light.

    After ¡°walking¡± a few steps, he suddenly discovered that the ce he was originally in was inside a ck circr sphere.

    And under his feet, there was a faint red-light fluctuating.

    After jumping twice, he found that in his current situation, the possibility of breaking the ¡°floor¡± wasn¡¯t too big.

    So, he decisively gave up this n and turned his attention to the other directions.

    Around the sphere, there were red lights that extended outwards, but the colors were in various shades, and the brightest was the one he saw upon ¡°awakening¡±.

    ¡°The river of death wouldn¡¯t have multiple streams would it...?¡±

    Despite the strange situation, Ling Mo was still very calm.

    He didn¡¯t know why. If he had to guess, it would probably be due to his current state. He didn¡¯t feel scared, nor did he feel that facing such a bizarre phenomenon. He seemed to have epted the situation quite quickly...

    It¡¯s like when people are dreaming, they can ept a lot of strange and terrifying things, but when they think about it after waking up from the dream, they would feel terrified and find it hard to ept.

    He walked towards one of the dim red lights, but just when he was about to touch the red light, he felt a resistance.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dead end....¡±

    After trying a few times, Ling Mo sighed and walked to the brightest red light

    ¡°It seems that this is the only way for me. Regardless of being the road that leads to life or to death, it seems I¡¯m required to go in, otherwise I¡¯ll be trapped here.¡±

    As soon as he stepped into the red light, a strange feeling emerged in Ling Mo¡¯s heart, ¡°It¡¯s as... as if I¡¯m piercing through something....¡±

    This red light was like a passage,id out in the endless darkness, unable to know where it leads.

    Ling Mo kept moving forward along the red light, and finally stopped at the ¡°end¡±.

    ¡°Umm... Am I supposed to jump into that... This light sure led me to a mind-blowing ce...¡±

    Ling Mo looked at the scene in front of him and said to himself.

    At the end of the red light, a huge ball of light suddenly appeared under his feet.

    This ball of light waspletely red, and it stirred slowly like a washing machine at work.

    Within the ball of light, there were countless ck light spots rolling up and down,rge and small.

    ¡°Should I jump? Or don¡¯t jump?¡±

    Ling Mo stood there for two seconds, then looked back.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It was this turn that made him suddenly resolve a very important issue.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is... I know where I am now...¡± Ling Mo smiled suddenly, then turned his gaze to the huge ball of light, ¡°Then this ce must lead to.... I really didn¡¯t expect for such a form to exist... But... it is more likely that this is the result of my subconscious imagination, who knows....¡±

    He took a step forward and jumped into the ball of light.

    At the moment of contact with the ball of light, Ling Mo felt as if he jumped into a working movie projector. Countless pictures shed in front of his eyes, and each scene was as if he was there.

    The rapid changes in the light and the shadows made it impossible for him to take a closer look or even think about it...

    Those rolling ck spots were like scratches on a disc causing the original pictures to vanish. The moment he touched them, only darkness and static could be seen.

    The feeling of being thrown into a washing machine wasn¡¯t a very good feeling, and that brief moment felt like forever.

    When Ling Mo finally crashed into a more chaotic area inside the ball of light, he was almost overwhelmed by countless fragments...

 Chapter 440 - The Strange Outlook

    <h4>Chapter 440 ¨C The Strange Outlook</h4>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung0301

    ¡°What is this....¡±

    The feeling of being inside a projector and entering a movie in a blink of an eye made Ling Mo feel ufortable.

    It took him a few seconds to slowly recover his senses.

    At a nce, the sky seemed to be covered with ayer of blood, and the road under his ¡°feet¡± was cracked at many ces.

    The buildings on both sides were dpidated and the windows would make creaking noises as they swayed back and forth.

    A gust of wind passed, causing newspaper fragments and dirty white stic bags to be dragged along by the current.

    There were corpses, abandoned vehicles, and ruined buildings that were burning....

    This scene was like the beginning of the apocalypse which was simr to the current one.

    ¡°This... should be at the center of X-City, right? And it feels a bit familiar...¡± Ling Mo looked at it twice and walked slowly forward.

    Ling Mo already had an idea of where this ce was.

    But why did it take him here? What was the purpose?

    The answers to these questions could only be found by Ling Mo himself.

    This ce seemed like a ¡°real¡± world, but if one took a closer look, one would see that there was nothing else besides this street.

    In this spiritual ball of light, only this street existed....

    ¡°I wonder where this road leads to?¡±

    About a hundred meterster, Ling Mo suddenly saw a gate.

    ¡°Third Middle School...¡±

    It was a middle school that Ling Mo was really familiar with.

    After all, he had been here before...

    ¡°Sure enough, this really is... Shana¡¯s spiritual world...¡±

    The ck spiritual ball of light he was in when he ¡°woke up¡± was obviously his own conscious world.

    As for why it was ck, it may be because his body was in aa.

    Those red lights were the spiritual connection between him and the female zombies.

    Ling Mo¡¯s consciousness was actually approaching their spiritual ball of light when he was going through the red light.

    However, it was difficult to determine whether the pictures formed were conveyed to him by Shana, or did it exist in Ling Mo¡¯s own sub consciousness.

    But in any case, he entered Shana¡¯s spiritual world the moment he jumped into that huge ball of light.

    Those ck spots should be part of Shana¡¯s memories back when she was a human, which hadn¡¯t beenpletely ¡°unlocked¡± in the spiritual world.

    ¡°I had thought that Shana¡¯s memories werepletely restored. Now that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case... does this mean that Shana¡¯s spiritual power still has room for growth?¡±

    While thinking about this, Ling Mo had already stepped into the entrance of Third Middle School.

    This was Third Middle School that existed in Shana¡¯s consciousness. Because of her subjective thoughts, there were still some differences from the real Third Middle School from Ling Mo¡¯s memory.

    And this difference was mainly the bloody hell-like color....

    ¡°Why the hell is there so much blood... The ground is sttered with blood. I can at least convince myself that there used to be zombies crawling back and forth here. But the exterior wall of the building is actually full of blood. What kind of worldview is this...¡± Ling Mo sighed and walked slowly along the path.

    ¡°The wall is also bleeding....¡±

    Ling Mo leaned close to the wall and took a look. The blood on the wall seemed to be alive and was constantly squirming...

    ¡°When I wake up, I must really guide Shana well. I can¡¯t let her have such a twisted memory in her spiritual world...¡±

    For some reason, despite the terrifying background, there were neither humans nor zombies here.

    When Ling Mo walked outside of a building full of dark red blood, he suddenly saw a figure.

    The figure shed and disappeared at the entrance of a dark corridor.

    ¡°Uh... that can¡¯t be Shana, right?¡± Ling Mo followed the figure suspiciously.

    As soon as he entered the corridor, Ling Mo was shocked again.

    The stairs were just like a squirming small intestine, and the corridors were like an esophagus....

    ¡°Shana, what the hell are you always thinking about...¡±

    Fortunately, he was just a spiritual body, and was inside an illusory spiritual world, so he didn¡¯t feel sick.

    Ling Mo followed, trying to catch up with the figure.

    Whether it was to understand Shana¡¯s intentions or to find a way to leave this ce, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t let go of this clue.

    ¡°With Shana¡¯s spiritual strength, she shouldn¡¯t be able to do this kind of thing. Let me think about this...¡±

    Ling Mo chased the figure while thinking, ¡°After entering a violent state, my spiritual strength bes more concentrated than ever. But when I went into aa, I also became more fragile than ever. Maybe it was during this transition that I received a call from Shana¡¯s subconscious mind? But is it Silly Shana or Dark Shana that is calling me?¡±

    At this moment, he suddenly heard something move on the stairs.

    When he rushed over, he happened to see a figure that was gradually disappearing.

    ¡°Huh? Liu Yu Hao? Shana¡¯s ssmate?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly hurried over but found that he couldn¡¯t touch this figure at all.

    And this figure seemed to be unable to see Ling Mo and soon disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mirage in her memory... since he is here....¡±

    Ling Mo quickly realized that what was happening in this building was exactly the scene where Shana was ambushed!

    He recalled the location of where he found Shana previously, and quickly rushed over.

    Ten secondster, Ling Mo appeared outside the dormitory where he found Shanast time.

    But when he pushed open the door, he found that Lu Xin, the person who attacked her, had tied Shana by the bed while she was unconscious.

    At this time, he was squeezing his fist, aiming at the wound on Shana¡¯s hand, and squeezing out his own blood so that it would drip onto Shana¡¯s hand.

    Seeing that the blood was just about to drip down, Ling Mo quickly rushed over.

    ¡°GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!¡±

    Unexpectedly, with Ling Mo¡¯s collision, the ¡°Lu Xin¡± was actually sent flying and hit the wall hard.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Originally, Ling Mo had already thought of two possibilities. Either he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Lu Xin, nor could he change and participate in this memory that had already happened, or ¡°Lu Xin¡± would be knocked away by him...

    But no matter what, this shouldn¡¯t have happened....

    Lu Xin wiped his rotten face, and slowly got up with a grin.

    ¡°WTF, the memory was rewritten so easily!¡±

    Ling Mo nced down at Shana and found that she had regained consciousness, and was looking at herself with a puzzled expression, ¡°I... what happened to me....¡±

    ¡°How the fuck should I know?! I¡¯m still confused as for what the hell is going on with you....¡±

    Ling Mo yelled silently in his heart; his eyes turned to ¡°Lu Xin¡± again.

    In the bottom of his heart, he knew the other party was just a spiritual phantom, so that exaggerated grin on his face was a bit awkward no matter how he looked at it.

    ¡°His mouth wasn¡¯t that big at the time! Although he was indeed a dumbass, the one in front of me is an enhanced version... She must really hate him!¡±

    As if to confirm Ling Mo¡¯s guess, ¡°Lu Xin¡± who wasughing wildly suddenly opened his mouth wide.

    In Ling Mo¡¯s surprised gaze, ¡°Lu Xin¡± slowly changed from a human form to a huge monster with a strange shape.

    Except for the head, which had Lu Xin¡¯s face, the body hadpletely changed into abination of countless hands, feet, and torso.

    ¡°Holy shit! I¡¯ve never seen such a monster before....¡±

    Not waiting for Ling Mo to recover from his surprise, the monster suddenly charged towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°HEY HEY HEY!¡±

    Ling Mo stood calmly at first, but soon he felt a pressure, ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s real!¡±

    With such a strange creature rushing towards him, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual body instantly became deformed. It seems that this creature could hurt him directly.

    He suddenly raised his head with an expression of fear...

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    After shouting loudly, Ling Mo immediately turned around and ran. At the same time, he dragged Shana, who was still dazed.

    ¡°Ling Mo, what.... What is that?!¡±

    Shana asked while turning her head.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you about this?!¡±

    Ling Mo wanted to say this, but thinking about the Shana in front of him, she was probably just a memory fragment in this spiritual world... She was probably innocent and had no clue...

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s run first, I¡¯m weak right now...¡±

    He was very vulnerable right now. If he was full of energy, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to enter Shana¡¯s spiritual world.

 Chapter 441 - â€“ Laser Beam!

    <strong>Zombie Chapter 441 ¨C Laser Beam!</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    Being chased and beaten in a spiritual world... was a new experience for Ling Mo.

    However, the spiritual power in his body was quickly recovering, allowing Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual body to gradually recover itsbat power.

    But this was Shana¡¯s territory after all, and the monster behind him was nothing more than a distorted product that existed in her memory.

    So, it wasn¡¯t the monster that was strong, but Shana¡¯s spiritual power.

    Seeing that it couldn¡¯t catch up with Ling Mo and Shana, the monster¡¯s strange torso suddenly produced a few more feet, increasing its speed, and charged towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°Motherfucker...¡±

    A spiritual tentacle shot from Ling Mo¡¯s direction, hitting the monster right on the head.

    But because it was a spiritual body, even though the monster¡¯s head exploded, it did not stop at all...

    Looking at the monster with no head in awe, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS!?¡±

    Even though he was shouting, his spiritual tentacles never stopped attacking the monster.

    Although the output intensity of spiritual energy was much weaker than usual, in this state where he was a pure spiritual body, Ling Mo¡¯s uracy was greatly improved, which could be considered as making up for the littlebat power he had.

    Seeing that it was about to be killed, the monster suddenly started to wriggle, and its limbs slowly shrank back...

    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this...¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Ling Mo subconsciously looked at Shana, who was next to him....

    Two secondster, in a burst of blood, a figure suddenly rushed out.

    Wearing red and white tights, the figure had a head shaped like a dorsal fin, and eyes that were like two sliced salted eggs....

    This figure rushed out from blood mist, wearing a pose simr to an elementary school student that rose their hand in order to speak to the ss, and rushed towards Ling Mo and Shana at a very fast speed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t.... isn¡¯t that Ultraman!? Why the hell would he be a monster of the second phase in your heart! He was clearly a professional hero who always took down small monsters....¡±

    Ling Mo instinctively felt that the appearance of Ultraman wasn¡¯t a good sign...

    In the process of escaping, he had thought that although he participated in this memory and changed the direction of the event...

    It still wouldn¡¯t change the truth. The real Shana was still infected and had be an advanced zombie....

    But the appearance of this monster proved one thing. It... was probably some sort of knot in Silly Shana¡¯s heart.

    If he had to give a more specific name, it would probably be a heart demon...

    Silly Shana still had some human emotions, which made her think much closer to humans.

    Judging from the situation in the spiritual world, the incident of infection and mutation was a nightmare for Silly Shana.

    A nightmare that was constantly ying out in the spiritual world on repeat....

    ¡°I interrupted the infection process, which is equivalent to interrupting the nightmare, but if I want topletely end it and prevent it from repeating... Maybe I need to beat this Ultraman downpletely.¡±

    Suddenly, a red light shot from behind and hit directly behind Ling Mo¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Laser!¡±

    This so-calledser was simr to Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles. Although Ling Mo jumped up and avoided it in time, it left a ck hole on the ground constructed from the manifestation of spiritual energy.

    Looking down from that hole, a red light could be seen, almost as if it was led to another world.

    ¡°You actually made a hole that leads to another world!¡±

    But because of this, Ling Mo also knew how to leave this memory segment now...

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what thatser is? It¡¯s pretty obvious that you forgot Shana!¡±

    Along with Ultraman¡¯s constant yelling of ¡°Beep¡±, rays of light continued to be fired from behind.

    The strength of this monster had indeed risen to another level after transforming into Ultraman. Although Ling Mo keenly avoided thesers, those rays of light still riddled the ground with holes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on... Isn¡¯t that my ssmate... Why...?¡±

    Shana murmured while looking dazed and sad.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart moved and looked at Shana, ¡°That¡¯s right... I¡¯ve always ignored this point. For Shana, the taste of being betrayed is painful... Although she wouldn¡¯t feel sad anymore after mutating, Silly Shana, who retained her human emotions, has always been brooding about it... I now know the reason why she has two personalities.¡±

    ¡°Listen.¡± Ling Mo squeezed Shana¡¯s hand and said while running, ¡°Punishing yourself with other people¡¯s faults is something only a dumbass would do. You just need to be yourself and have a clear conscience. Since the other party is ungrateful, then you don¡¯t need to think of him as your ssmate. Don¡¯t even think that just because you rescued him, he wouldn¡¯t do this to you.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s a piece of shit, can you honestly change that?¡±

    Ling Mo said, suddenly roared, stopped abruptly, and pulled Shana behind him.

    ¡°Ultraman... just watch how I beat you back into that little monster!¡±

    After stalling for time, Ling Mo felt that his spiritual power had recovered a little.

    While they were running and fleeing, they had already arrived outside on the street.

    Standing in the middle of the cracked road, Ling Mo stared coldly at Ultraman. Hundreds of tentacles suddenly appeared behind him, ready to go.

    In this spiritual world, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles also be visible.

    The transparent red tentaclespletely covered this area in an instant. From Shana¡¯s perspective, Ling Mo seemed to have suddenly changed from a weak human to an extremely terrifying demon.

    But seeing Ling Mo in front protecting her, Shana was a little dazed.

    The Shana in this memory fragment was still a girl who was cold on the outside and warm on the inside, ustomed to protecting others and keeping promises.

    She was always the one that pulled out her sword and stood in front of others...

    But at this time, she was pulled behind and protected by Ling Mo...

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a heart demon or something, even if the Shana here is just a memory fragment, she¡¯s still my woman!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s gaze fixed on Ultraman. With a sneer, hundreds of tentacles moved at the same time, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Ultraman kept jumping around, avoiding Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles.

    Although hisser beam was impressive, he only had one of them...

    Whereas the number of tentacles that Ling Mo had only kept increasing.

    Ultraman was soon beaten to the ground and was only a step away frompletely copsing.

    In any case, they were in Shana¡¯s spiritual world. Even if Ultraman was beaten to a pulp, it would simply turn into pure spiritual energy, and wouldn¡¯t cause any physical harm to Shana¡¯s spiritual world.

    But it would definitely have a considerable impact on this distorted memory of hers¡¯.

    ¡°BI¡ª¡±

    ¡°BI YOUR SISTER!¡±

    Ling Mo led Shana to the side, avoiding a red light, and then sent two tentacles directly mming into Ultraman¡¯s eyes.

    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that his tentacles only felt a small resistance, before those two ¡°salted eggs¡± fell off...

    ¡°Those really were salted eggs! Such an irresponsible memory and imagination...¡±

    Although Ling Mo was a bit shocked, he still was able to control his other tentacles to move to the side.

    The tentacles at the front were all fakes, and the real attack was from the back!

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    As arge cloud of debris and smoke rose up, a very tall shadow appeared in that fuzzy cloud...

    ¡°This should be the real Ultraman....¡±

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and a giant Ultraman appeared.

    The holes on its body slowly closed up, and the ce where the salted eggs should have been were reced by two blood-red voids...

    ¡°This heart demon really doesn¡¯t know when to stop...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned. This ce was after all Shana¡¯s spiritual world, and everything here is just a projection that exists in her memory.

    An undefeatable monster that constantly transforms and upgrades itself would have been nonsense in the real world, but in her spiritual world, anything was possible.

    ¡°What...What do we do...?¡± Shana showed a hint of horror.

    ¡°Shana....¡± Ling Mo still stood in front of her, and said, ¡°For the scumbag who betrayed you, just killed him, don¡¯t be sad about it....¡±

    ¡°But....¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head and smiled at her, ¡°No buts. Just watch! I will destroy him for you!¡±

    This giant Ultraman was like a three-story building. Compared to him, Ling Mo was like an ant, and Ultraman only needed to make one step to kill Ling Mo...

 Chapter 442 - The girl who came out of the blood

    <strong>Chapter 442 ¨C The girl who came out of the blood</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll strike first then!¡±

    Seeing that the giant-shaped Ultraman hadn¡¯t fully formed yet, Ling Mo pulled Shana back while shooting out his spiritual tentacles.

    A dozen spiritual tentacles pierced deep into the two blood-colored cavities, and started stirring vigorously.

    Ultraman immediately felt dizzy. While his feet became unstable, the rest of Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles wrapped around his ankles and pulled hard.

    ¡°FALL MOTHERFUCKER!¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    After letting out a scream, Ultraman lost his bnce and fell heavily on his back.

    A big ck hole was immediately smashed into the ground, and half of Ultraman¡¯s body sunk in.

    He grabbed the telephone pole on the side of the road with one hand, struggling to get up.

    But at this moment, dozens of spiritual tentacles shot out from Ling Mo¡¯s direction. The tentacles wrapped around Ultraman¡¯s arms and neck before pulling him forward.

    Due to Ultraman using its own strength to get back up, Ling Mo spent almost no spiritual energy to allow Ultraman experience two falling methods, ¡®falling forward¡¯ and ¡®tripping backwards¡¯ continuously.

    Every time he fell, some of the spiritual energy that was trying to condense inside Ultraman¡¯s body would dissipate.

    ¡°It is not over yet!¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Seeing Ultraman¡¯s shark fin headnd in front of him and half of it sunk in a hole, Ling Mo walked over slowly, and two extremely thick tentacles suddenly appeared behind him.

    These two tentacles quickly floated into the air, rising up like a vigorous viper.

    Ultraman struggled to lift his face from the hole, and the red light in his eyes slowly condensed together.

    ¡°BI¨C!¡±

    ¡°You really want me to say it twice... Go BI¨C your sister!¡±

    The two vipers burst forward, piercing Ultraman¡¯s eyes again.

    But this time, it wasn¡¯t going to cause a spiritual disturbance, but instead... it was going to devour!

    It was almost as if this huge version of Ultraman was being deted. It quickly dwindled at a rapid rate.

    ¡°Ah..Ah...¡±

    Shana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she pointed towards the shrinking Ultraman, unable to speak.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? The demon inside your heart looks exactly like an intable doll. You can¡¯t me anyone but yourself for that....¡±

    Ling Mo gave a dry cough and thought, ¡°No matter how huge this Ultraman is, its onlyposed of spiritual power after all. He¡¯s like the long-haired youth I met before. A phantom will only be just a phantom and will be gone the moment I absorb it...¡±

    Ultraman was gradually dissipating, and Ling Mo also began to feel as if he was full. A sense of bloated wasing from inside his ¡°body¡±.

    This was because his current ¡°body¡± was actually made up of spiritual power.

    But in terms of spiritual endurance, Ling Mo could be considered as well-trained.

    In this game of tug-of-war between endurances, Ultraman quickly lost the battle, and exploded, almost as if it couldn¡¯t bear the suction.

    ¡°In the end, it even self-destructed itself.... This is the kind of dark thoughts only a terrorist would think of!¡±

    From this Ultraman, Shana revealed a lot of things that Ling Mo didn¡¯t know much about before....

    ¡°When I get out of here, I must definitely teach you to be a good girl.... Ahh!¡±

    Arge chunk of red light rolled around for a while, before suddenly rushing towards Ling Mo violently, like a high tide.

    He let out a yell and released his tentacles in front of him just in time.

    The two groups of spiritual energy collided, causing such a huge shockwave, that even the road in front of Ling Mo was divided into two.

    A deep ck ravine was created in the middle and a red light surged from inside, making the hole extremely bright to look at!

    And the spiritual power that Ling Mo had just absorbed waspletely scattered upon the impact. It turned into pure spiritual energy and returned to Shana¡¯s spiritual world.

    ¡°Look...¡±

    Shana suddenly touched Ling Mo¡¯s arm lightly, and then pointed to the opposite side.

    Ling Mo looked closely and saw a figure faintly visible in the red light...

    ¡°Holy shit! Are you seriously fucking with me?! You must be fucking with me! It¡¯s impossible for Ultraman to turn back into that little monster! That¡¯s just not scientific!¡±

    After yelling a few words in his heart, Ling Mo slowly calmed down.

    If they were to talk about things being unscientific... Being able to use a spiritual body to enter someone else¡¯s spiritual world, was something unheard of...

    Without the spiritual connection between him and Shana, even if he had fainted a dozen times, it probably still wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°Since I epted this spiritual world, I guess I can ept this unbeatable Ultraman.... HOLY SHIT! That¡¯s not Ultraman!¡±

    Originally, Ling Mo was ready to beat Ultraman again, but when the figure walked out slowly from the red light, he didn¡¯t expect to feel a sense of familiarity!

    ¡°Not good....¡±

    A slender figure, with a straight back, and a cold light that appeared above the head, looming in the bloody light...

    When a foot covered with leather shoes stepped out of the bloody light, Ling Mo¡¯s mouth gradually widened.

    She had straight ck hair, bloody red pupils, and skin that looked extremely pale. She was carrying a long scythe in her hand that leaned on her back.

    The school uniform she wore also seemed to be dyed red with blood but seemed much darker than the normal color.

    The girl who walked out of the bloody light had a strange smile on her mouth, looking at Ling Mo and Shana across the ravine, ¡°Humph.¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the girl for a while, and then suddenly asked weakly after several seconds, ¡°Why did you humph? Aren¡¯t you going to exin the situation to me? Silly Shana here knows nothing about this memory, but you¡¯re Dark Shana, so you should know everything else...¡±

    The girl who appeared after Ultraman exploded was Shana¡¯s other personality ¨C Dark Shana, who had a zombie¡¯s mindset!

    Originally, she shouldn¡¯t have even existed in this piece of memory....

    But since Dark Shana was here, it could mean that....

    ¡°Did you drag me in here?¡± Ling Mo asked tentatively.

    ¡°Not ¡®you¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®both of you¡¯.¡±

    Although Dark Shana and Silly Shana looked exactly the same, they hadpletely different temperaments.

    Especially in this kind of situation where the spiritual body was devoted to sensing, this feeling was obvious.

    Silly Shana was basically an innocent human girl. Unlike her, Dark Shana had cold and dark eyes. Even if she was doing nothing, she could still make people feel a terrifying aura emanating from her.

    She was like a humanoidbat weapon, and a very strong one at that...

    ¡°I never noticed it before. It turns out that Shana¡¯s spiritual strength is actually very powerful. The strength that she¡¯s giving off in the spiritual world is much more powerful than what she gives off in the physical world. If I were able to guide it...¡±

    Ling Mo thought, then asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this alone. Brother Ling, you have such a strong spiritual power. If I wanted to establish this deep level ofmunication with you, I would have to do it with Silly Shana as well.¡±

    Dark Shana looked at Silly Shana and smiled, ¡°Although we reached apromise before, it¡¯s only temporarily after all. Silly Shana has too many regrets as a human, and hasn¡¯t been able to truly ept the fact that she is now a zombie. As for me, I can¡¯t ept her human emotions. In fact, there¡¯s one thing that you probably misunderstood. This memory fragment isn¡¯t just Silly Shana¡¯s, it belongs to both of us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, although it¡¯s the same memory, we both have different understandings and experiences. Silly Shana is unable to ept this memory, so I force her to ept it. As long as she keeps reliving this memory, one day she¡¯ll ept reality.¡±

    ¡°However, no matter how many times I repeated this memory, Silly Shana is so stubborn. She always forcibly stops remembering the moment she got infected. You saw for yourself how strong our spiritual energy is. But do you know why we still can¡¯t exert this level of strength?¡±

    Ling Mo listened quietly, revealing a trace of thought.

    He had discovered some clues before, but he never thought that the original problem had already unknowingly developed to a serious level.

    This incident was always a hidden danger. Ling Mo had originally hoped to find a solution when Shana advanced to the Overlord Rank, but too many changes happened so quickly...

    ¡°With such a chaotic spiritual world, how could she possibly use her full power?¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and asked, ¡°So... how do I help you?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I had nned on letting youe help us untie this knot, but it currently seems to be ineffective...¡±

    Dark Shana pondered for a moment and suddenly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s so simple, either separate uspletely, or let one of us swallow the other...¡±

    ¡°How the fuck is that simple?!¡±

 Chapter 443 - Copy

    <strong>Chapter 443 ¨C Copy</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    ¡°I need to solve this once and for all...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, pacing back and forth along the gully, ¡°Previously, I had made their connection with each other closer.... But the root of the problem was always there.¡±

    Shana¡¯s previous spiritual world was in a split state. Although it has merged now, the world is still in chaos.

    She clearly has very strong spiritual power, but due to this chaos, she isn¡¯t able to disy her true power.

    If the power source is malfunctioning, no matter how much power one draws, it would be useless...

    ¡°Then.... Is Ultraman also because of the confusion(chaos)...?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Dark Shana replied without hesitation, ¡°That was the product of my normal thinking.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... I was just casually asking....¡±

    Ling Mo looked back at Silly Shana but found that she had her eyes closed.

    ¡°The Silly Shana here is just a piece of her consciousness, but now she ising over...¡± Dark Shana exined.

    As soon as she finished speaking, behind Silly Shana, a ck hole suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°When I first heard you say she wasing over, I thought there would be a beam of light falling from the sky...¡± Ling Mo breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Fortunately, it was just a ck hole that I have already seen before.¡±

    Although this was a spiritual world that existed in Shana¡¯s consciousness and anything could happen, seeing Ultraman made Ling Mo feel somewhat stunned...

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    A red light loomed within the ck hole, and a vague figure appeared from the hole.

    ¡°Herees another Silly Shana that¡¯s probably going to merge with this Silly Shana....¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    An arm suddenly appeared, and then grabbed the edges of the ck hole, driving the owner of the arm to crawl out of the ck hole with great effort.

    The owner had a body made out of blue stic, a circr head, and the fingerless ¡°hand¡± suddenly popped out several long nails when they reached for the edges of the ck hole. When she crawled out, those nails silently drew back.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The bell on the neck rang slightly as itnded. The cat-shaped robot [1] with an expressionless face, simr to a model, suddenly opened the pocket in front of itself, and then reached in....

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this...¡±

    Ling Mo waspletely stunned. When the cat-shaped robot pulled out arge ball of red light from his pocket and stuffed it into Silly Shana¡¯s head, Ling Mo felt as if something had also been stuffed into his head as well.

    ¡°Is it actually pulling her consciousness out from the 4th dimension? Where the hell does Silly Shana usually hide? What kind of things are you guys doing in this spiritual world!? Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of breaking it?!¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the cat-shaped robot nkly. The human-sized robot looked as if it needed to be oiled, its movements were very stiff...

    Seeing Ling Mo staring at it, the cat-shaped robot actually raised its arm and waved at Ling Mo.

    After a few seconds, it slowly turned around, then crawled back into the ck hole...

    After plunging headfirst into the darkness, the ck hole disappeared, and Ling Mo finally recovered from his shock.

    ¡°You must be feeling that this is very unbelievable, right?¡±

    Silly Shana opened a pair of ck and white eyes and looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°There are a lot of unrealistic fantasies in the human brain. Most people just think about it, and then leave it in the back of their minds. They would think that this fantasy of theirs would never be a reality, but they wouldn¡¯t have imagined that somewhere in their subconscious, a world imagined by them would slowly form. However, for many people, the subconscious ne is like a safe. They know that it¡¯s there, but it can never be opened. Only until after their spiritual power reaches a certain strength, would they have the ability to open it.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so esoteric... when in fact it¡¯s really just an expectation from your childhood! But most people would want to have an omnipotent robot, yet your fantasy was actually wanting to go into that four-dimensional pocket!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°When I was little, I used to practice with swords every day. It was so harsh it got to the point where I kept thinking about where I could escape to...¡±

    Silly Shana sighed suddenly and said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure kids around that age all have simr ideas, right? If things don¡¯t go well, they wish to hide in a ce where no one can find them.¡±

    Before Ling Mo couldfort her, she smiled. ¡°But these are things from the past. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m actually very lucky. If I didn¡¯t practice hard before, I might have died as soon as the apocalypse happened, and I wouldn¡¯t have met you either...¡±

    Being able to show this sentimental side was indeed something that only Silly Shana could do.

    And being in the spiritual world this time allowed Ling Mo to understand Shana a bit more.

    Since Dark Shana is a zombie, she follows her instincts, and does whatever makes her happy.

    Silly Shana is a bit different. She retains her human ideals, so even if she killed a person that deserved to die, she would still feel ufortable.

    The three of them looked at each other and fell silent for a moment.

    Dark Shana and Silly Shana looked at Ling Mo expectantly, while Ling Mo was thinking about a solution.

    Truthfully, whether it was Dark Shana or Silly Shana, he wasn¡¯t willing to give up either of them.

    If Ling Mo really wanted them to devour each other until only one of them was left, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped them previously.

    ¡°I used to hear guys wish that they could put their girlfriend in the soil and grow a girlfriend with apletely opposite personality.... Ai... I really don¡¯t understand what kind of mentality a person would need to have to say those kinds of things.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed, raised his hand, and pinched his eyebrows.

    As a result, with this pinch, he felt his ¡°head¡± be deformed, and after a moment of surprise, he silently retracted his hand.

    Dark Shana and Silly Shana shouted at the same time, ¡°Who the hell would say that?!¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the both of them for a while, and suddenly his pupils shrank as he said, ¡°The reason why you guys have conflicts is because you share the same body... but what if...¡±

    An idea that had been in his head before, at this time, slowly formed in Ling Mo¡¯s mind and gradually matured.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this method is very simr to the illusionist we fought previously, but there is a big difference...¡±

    The spiritual phantom of the long-haired youth had something inmon with Ling Mo¡¯s idea.

    But that phantom didn¡¯t have its own consciousness, and it wasn¡¯t possible tost for a long time, nor was it able to attack.

    Ling Mo¡¯s idea waspletely different...

    ¡°Ahh... that way....¡±

    Dark Shana and Silly Shana simultaneously showed a sudden realization and said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as being twins! At most, their personalities are different!¡±

    Ling Mo stared at them and thought, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s much more powerful than being twins... The original body of Shana is a zombie, who excels in meleebat, but on the other hand, she also has a strong spiritual ability. If we could allow them to coexist at the same time without any conflicts, thebat power would be much better than just multiplying by 2.¡±

    Preserving the instincts of a zombie allows Shana to fully disy her melee abilities as a zombie.

    But in terms of spiritual power, it requires one to possess human emotions to be able to fully disy its powers.

    ¡°Plus, this would be a good cover for her identity....¡±

    Although it¡¯s impossible for ordinary survivors to figure out her true identity, if she was noticed by psychics, they would definitely treat her as a spiritual psychic....

    All their problems would be solved in one fell swoop!

    It¡¯s just that this method was easier said than done...

    Ling Mo looked at Shana¡¯s spiritual world through the deep ditch, ¡°Tell me, how much spiritual energy will it take to make a copy of all of this...¡±

    ....

    ¡°From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll be waking up tonight.¡±

    Lucy clutched her cor and sat next to the table, looking at Ling Mo, who was ced on the sofa, and said.

    She nced at girls and her expression looked a little awkward. Without Ling Mo, Lucy always felt nervous when she was alone with them...

    ¡°Cheer up Lulu. They¡¯re all girls. What are you so afraid of!?¡±

    Seeing Lucy hug her head and shake her head desperately, Yu Shi Ran nced at her curiously, then turned her gaze towards Ling Mo.

    The loli zombie¡¯s gaze slowly moved down, and finally stopped at a special part before swallowing hard, ¡°While he¡¯s unconscious, I can finally look at my dessert....¡±

    Ye Lian looked at Shana, who was next to her, and suddenly reached out, shaking her, ¡°Hey.... What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shana slowly opened her eyes. Although it was only for a moment, Ye Lian was still able to see her eyes.

    One pupil was red while the other was white, and both of them were just like a kaleidoscope, constantly changing...

    ¡°Ahh...¡± Ye Lian raised her hand to cover her mouth just as she was about to yell.

    She opened her eyes wide and a bit of surprise was contained in her stunned eyes, ¡°I saw... I saw brother Ling in Nana¡¯s eyes....¡±

    [1] ¨C It¡¯s Doraemon for those that still haven¡¯t figured it out yet by now.

 Chapter 444 - Another Way of Combining

    Chapter 444 ¨C Another Way of Combining

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    The amount of time Ling Mo was in aa was how long Shana had been silent for...

    Although she didn¡¯t really fall asleep, she kept leaning against Ling Mo with her eyes closed.

    ¡°I can understand why Ling Mo is in aa, but why is Shana ....¡±

    Li Ya Lin was a little curious, but when she was about to reach out to touch Shana, Ye Lian grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ya Lin asked, looking at Ye Lian suspiciously.

    Ye Lian had a puzzled expression on her face but thinking about the eyes she saw from Shana just now; she slowly shook her head.

    ¡°Hmm....¡±

    Ya Lin was still confused, but she also started to faintly feel that something was slowly changing...

    It was a very subtle feeling, which only existed in their spiritual connection...

    The two of them looked at each other, then looked at Ling Mo and Shana...

    However, after Ling Mo woke up, he didn¡¯t seem very energetic, and his face was still pale.

    But how could he not after being busy all night in the spiritual world?

    Fortunately for him, the recovery speed of his spiritual power was much faster than that of an ordinary psychic. Although it was constantly consumed in the spiritual world, it was also being continuously replenished.

    ¡°Brother Ling... Are... are you okay?¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Ye Lian was constantly staring at Ling Mo, and when he opened his eyes, she immediately asked him with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Ling Mo replied with a smile and rubbed her hair.

    ¡°But why does it seem like you were fighting for 300 rounds in your dream....¡±

    Ya Lin stretched out her finger, touched Ling Mo¡¯s lips, and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you have one of those weird dreams again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as fighting for three hundred rounds... and it was actually a wonderful dream....¡±

    Ling Mo propped himself up and then looked at Shana.

    His eyes were filled with eagerness and also excitement.

    He had experienced many things in the spiritual world.

    On one hand, he was able to help Shana solve her inner demons, resolving the issues of her being betrayed and epting the fact that she was infected.

    On the other hand, he was also able toe up with a solution for her split personality.

    As for whether his solution was sessful or not, he would have to see now...

    As Shana¡¯s eyes slowly opened, both Ye Lian and Ya Lin froze as she emitted an aura that felt different from usual.

    Shana¡¯s aura usually felt a bit different, almost as if she was different from ordinary zombies.

    But at this moment, when she opened her eyes, although the color of her eyes was still the same as an ordinary person¡¯s, she was emitting a very violent aura.

    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised. She looked like she was smiling, but in that smile, there was a coldness, simr to a beast looking at its prey.

    ¡°This feeling... is from a true leader rank zombie...¡±

    Ling Mo cast his gaze behind Shana. In the ce that seemed to be empty, there was actually a person standing...

    In Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, Shana¡¯s spiritual body was no different from a real person.

    Although her appearance was exactly the same as Shana¡¯s real body, her eyes were red and white respectively.

    The clothes she wore were also different in color from Shana¡¯s real body.

    Her real body was wearing a school uniform that consisted of a ck shirt, a ck jacket, and a ck skirt.

    While Silly Shana was in a white and red dress. Although she was just a spiritual body, she looked very feminine.

    The scythe carried by her real body had a dazzling white de that shed a cold light. However, the scythe held by her spiritual body was purelyposed of spiritual power. The whole scythe was bloody red and could bring a great sense of spiritual pressure just by lifting it up.

    ¡°They¡± seemed to be identical but were actuallypletely opposite.

    When the eyes from Shana¡¯s body turned red and white, the eyes from Shana¡¯s spiritual body gradually turned into ck and white.

    ¡°Dark Shana will control the main body, and Silly Shana will control the spiritual body. When you guys aren¡¯t fighting you can stay in your two in one form....¡±

    If Shana¡¯s spiritual strength wasn¡¯t strong enough, and if she didn¡¯t receive any help from Ling Mo, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for her spiritual body to form sessfully.

    This spiritual body possessed most of Shana¡¯s spiritual power and it had the same memories as Dark Shana, but the difference was that this spiritual body would have Silly Shana¡¯s own thoughts and also human emotions.

    Together, ¡°they¡± would form aplete Shana. When separated, they could fight and think separately.

    This arrangement could be regarded as a relief for Shana.

    In every action, there would always be some differences between instincts and human thought.

    If things had been left unchanged, it would have been very detrimental to her development.

    However, there was at least one thing that wouldn¡¯t change no matter what.

    Whether she was human or a zombie, her feelings for Ling Mo were the same.

    In addition, after just forming the spiritual body, there were some limitations, such as not being able to be too far away from the main body...

    Although their personality was separated, in the end they were still the same person, and this limitation is actually quite reasonable.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Ye Lian and Ya Lin turned their heads one after another in the direction that Ling Mo was looking at.

    Because of the spiritual connection between them, they could also vaguely feel something, however, they were unable to see anything.

    Silly Shana took a step forward. Her eyes had be something simr to a spinning pattern as she stared at Ye Lian and Ya Lin.

    The two of them were in a daze, and suddenly they were taken aback.

    ¡°There... There¡¯s another one....¡± Ye Lian¡¯s eyes widened as Silly Shana suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Is this...¡±

    Ya Lin stared at Silly Shana for a while, looking up and down at her, then suddenly turned to look at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Is this you and Shana¡¯s child?!¡±

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Ling Mo almost choked on his saliva, ¡°Have you ever seen a child who looks the same age as her mother?!¡±

    Ye Lian also looked at Ya Lin, shaking her head, and said, ¡°This... this is obviously... a twin sister...¡±

    ¡°At least Sister Ye Lian¡¯s words sound reasonable...¡±

    Silly Shana¡¯s voice directly sounded in their minds, and Ling Mo could hear her voice very clearly.

    ¡°Sure enough, your spiritual power is strong....¡± Ling Mo nodded with satisfaction, ¡°In addition, your eyes are able to also produce hallucinogenic effects simr to that long-haired youth. You¡¯re able to control who is able to see you.¡±

    ¡°But if we were to be a bit more specific...¡±

    Dark Shana walked over and said in the exact same tone and ent as Silly Shana, ¡°We can both be regarded as the same person.¡±

    No matter how much Ling Mo listened, it was very difficult to distinguish the difference between the two...

    Not even twins have such good chemistry with each other.

    ¡°But... But...¡± Ya Lin was still carrying an expression of disbelief on her face.

    ¡°Uh... this is Dark Shana, and this....¡± Ling Mo thought for a while and started to introduce them.

    ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡± Silly Shana interrupted him in advance and said.

    ¡°Okay....¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°This is Dark Shana, and you are White Shana. How does ¡®ck and White¡¯ twins sound?¡±

    ¡°That fucking sounds horrible...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at naming things....¡±

    Ye Lian looked at Ling Mo and shook her head.

    Even Hei Si, who had been silent the whole time,ughed in Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    In the end, Shana decided toe up with one by herself. One was named Dark Shana and the other one was named Nana.

    ¡°Before I got infected and mutated, I was Shana. But after the mutation, the zombie instincts began to gradually take shape inside me, and finally Dark Shana was born....¡±

    The two Shana¡¯s said in unison, ¡°However, it would be wrong to directly call this part of me with only human emotions Shana. No matter what, we both are a part of Shana. Only when we¡¯re together, are we the real Shana.¡±

    Having said that, Nana walked behind Dark Shana, and disappeared in the middle of her shadow.

    ¡°They could alsobine like this...?¡± Ling Mo showed a hint of surprise.

    When she had previously appeared, she had alsoe out from the shadow.

    At this time, Lucy, who was sleeping, suddenly woke up.

    She opened her eyes suddenly and looked at Ling Mo and the others who were surrounding her. Surprise shed in her eyes immediately, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°But why do you still look weak after sleeping a whole night?¡± Lucy asked worriedly.

    But as soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to have realized something. She quickly coughed and her expression became tense again, ¡°I¡¯m just randomly asking.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual power... is a bit hard to recover after using it.¡± Ling Mo replied casually.

    ¡°You consumed a lot in the past, but you seemed fine...¡± Lucy muttered in her heart, and then asked, ¡°Then what about the wounds on your body...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just some small scratches...¡±

    Ling Mo stretched his waist, felt his back, and thought to himself that with his recovery capabilities, maybe the wounds on his body have already formed into scabs...

 Chapter 445 - Reinforcement

    <strong>Chapter 445 ¨C Reinforcement</strong>

    ¡°Whop-whop-whop!!¡±

    The sky was just getting dark as the loud sounds from a helicopter approached from a distance, breaking the tranquility of this area.

    Countless zombies looked up to the sky, and then suddenly changed from rigid puppets to extremely violent beasts.

    Hundreds of zombies chased after the helicopter. Their limbs moved together like agile monkeys, and they looked up at the sky while quickly passing one obstacle after another.

    As the helicopter got closer and closer to Century City, numerous zombies also rushed over and surrounded it from the ground.

    Standing on the rooftop of Century City, Lucy¡¯s face turned a bit ugly after seeing the swarm of zombies below.

    ¡°In this kind of city district, even if the zombies could be gathered in one ce, it would still be very difficult to get rid of them all....¡±

    With a cold expression, Lucy stepped on the edge of the roof and stared at the ground, ¡°When we finally decide to move in, who knows how much energy it¡¯ll take and how many people will have to die before we can actually get a foothold here. Fortunately, after investigating, this area is full of variousrge shopping malls and there¡¯s also an industrial park along the way, both with a lot of supplies.¡±

    She looked back at Ling Mo and suddenly hesitated before whispering, ¡°We¡¯ll have to say our goodbyes soon. I still can¡¯t believe that I was troubling you all the way untilst night. No matter how I look at it, I feel like I¡¯m taking advantage of you with the small reward I gave you. How about this, as long as you¡¯re still in X-City in the future, if you need my help, you cane here to find me. This Century City will probably be our headquarters by then, so juste here and find me.¡±

    Although Lucy¡¯s tone was cold, the look in her eyes seemed to be carrying a bit of expectation...

    ¡°Then thanks Lulu....¡±

    Ling Mo replied unceremoniously.

    If there were free benefits, he would obviously take it. However, the zombie fromst night was actually attracted by Ye Lian...

    The helicopter did not directly fly over to Century City, but hovered nearby, seeming to observe the surroundings.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    As the cabin door opened, an Air Force soldier carrying a submachine gun, aimed at the zombies who were trying to get close to the helicopter.

    The distance was too far. Although he was vignt, he never fired.

    Some zombies had already run to the roofs of the nearby buildings. But as the collective evolved, the behavior patterns and instincts of these zombies were gradually changing.

    When seeing that the distance was too far away, these zombies would no longer blindly jump over.

    But when the helicopter skimmed over some roofs, the restless zombies would suddenly jump up and try to catch the helicopter.

    They almost seeded on two asions. Fortunately, the soldier with the submachine gun was very calm. After a series of gunshots, the zombies were shot down from the air.

    ¡°These monsters can only be arrogant on the ground. For people like us in the sky, they can only watch, unable to do anything to us.¡±

    The soldier who shot the gun said with a smile.

    Looking at the zombies on the ground raising their heads to look up at him, the soldier¡¯s expression seemed very proud.

    But after a few nces, the soldier¡¯s expression became somewhat troubled.

    Those zombies with those blood-red eyes had no feelings at all. They were cold, icy, and violent....

    In addition, although they were restless at first, as the helicopter¡¯s hovering time increased, they seemed to gradually quiet down.

    But the quietness made the soldier feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Damn these monsters!¡±

    The soldier cursed in a flustered manner, then aimed at the roof below and pulled the trigger.

    A series of bullets showered down, but only one of the zombies was hit.

    The zombie¡¯s shoulder was injured, and it shook slightly. However, it didn¡¯t go crazy like a normal zombie would, and instead continued to stare at him coldly.

    Blood spattered out, and several zombies that were on the side slowly turned their eyes to the injured zombie, and immediately surrounded it.

    Chewing and tearing noises immediately sounded, but other than that, there were no other sounds....

    The soldier frowned as he watched the residual limbs scatter, ¡°They¡¯re really fucking monsters, these things... Sooner orter we¡¯ll wipe them out!¡±

    ¡°I see them, they are on the roof over there! That should be Century City!¡±

    The other soldier had been looking around with binocrs. When he found Ling Mo and his group, he immediately turned around and shouted.

    At this time, inside the helicopter cabin, a tall sturdy man was sitting, wearing casual clothes, and a leather jacket that looked quite old.

    He had a crew cut, and a scar stretched out from the top of his head and passed through his closed left eye.

    The open right eye was turbid, making him look very decadent.

    The one-eyed man had a cigarette in his mouth, even if his tone was normal, he still seemed quite daunting, ¡°Are these the people that Liu Baodong mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One man, three women, and a child. It seems that the strongest one should be that man. But among the three women, one of them is holding a... scythe, perhaps she¡¯s also a bit capable.¡± The soldier turned his head and stared at Ling Mo and the others for a while and said.

    ¡°Hehe, is she the bodyguard that Liu Baodong had mentioned? She¡¯s holding a scythe... Does she think she¡¯s cutting grass when she¡¯s cutting zombies?¡±

    The one-eyed man showed a trace of sarcasm and smiled disdainfully, ¡°Then Liu Baodong is really an idiot. We sent several people with him, but in the end, he had to rely on other people to escort him... Our men died. We already lost face for our Air Force Regiment and he even dares to make an agreement on his own, promising a reward. It really makes me sick!¡±

    ¡°Give me the gun!¡±

    One-eyed took the sniper rifle, crouched down to the cabin door, and aimed at Ling Mo and his group.

    His gaze drifted over to Shana first, and then locked on to Ling Mo¡¯s body, ¡°A Spiritual psychic... Even if he is powerful, he can¡¯t withstand bullets.¡±

    Ling Mo, who was looking at the helicopter on the rooftop, suddenly frowned, and a feeling of being stared at by a poisonous snake emerged spontaneously.

    He looked at the helicopter suspiciously, his eyes suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Sure enough, he really is a spiritual psychic, and his sensing ability is as good as a dog¡¯s nose.¡±

    Through the scope, the eyes of One-eyed and Ling Mo met, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s actually killed people before. Those eyes of his are ruthless enough, but it doesn¡¯t really match with his appearance. The women around him are all beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do you like them, boss?¡±

    The soldier was holding his binocrs and swallowed a gulp of saliva in his mouth.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many women alive, and there are even fewer women that are beautiful, what do you think? That Liu Baodong is a fucking weakling. He only told us that he was giving them a reward and that the leader was a spiritual psychic but didn¡¯t tell the group leader whether or not these women were beautiful.¡± One-eyed stared at them for a while, and then sneered, slowly lowering the muzzle, ¡°When the head of the group promised to pay the reward, probably only Liu Baodong didn¡¯t understand that expression on his face.¡±

    He suddenly looked back at the two soldiers and asked, ¡°Did you guys understand?¡±

    ¡°Yea....¡± The soldier with the binocrs hesitated and said, ¡°But... the leader didn¡¯t say anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what does it matter if he didn¡¯t say anything? The point is that he will be happy after I do it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess up.¡±

    One-eyed waved his hand and said, ¡°Send word to the woman from FIRE and tell her to find a way to go to the next building alone.¡±

    ¡°Brother eye...¡± The soldier hesitated.

    ¡°Just fucking send word or do you not fucking understand?!¡± One-eyed turned his head and nced at the soldier.

    Seeing the coldness in his eyes, the soldier immediately felt a chill burst from the heels of his feet.

    ¡°What... What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Lian nced at Ling Mo beside her and asked with some doubts.

    Ling Mo slowly turned his gaze back, and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just felt a little ufortable just now. By the way, why haven¡¯t they....¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the loud sound from a speaker.

    ¡°Ahem... umm... Miss Lucy from the FIRE base, please go up to the roof of the building in the back behind the street. Once we quickly finish our transaction, we can lead the zombies away so as not leave them in danger here.¡± A man¡¯s cry came.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a loudspeaker!¡±

    Ling Mo had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu for a moment. When he lived in the suburbs, the megaphone made a huge impression on him since he was forced to listen for several hours when a store owner put one in front of his store with a repeater mode....

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the sound of the helicopter is too noisy. Otherwise, you could have just hung this loudspeaker somewhere and you would have also been able to draw those zombies away....¡±

 Chapter 446 - The Stopped Bullet

    <strong>Chapter 446 ¨C The Stopped Bullet</strong>

    Lucy turned to look at Ling Mo and said, ¡°The Air Force¡¯s proposal.... What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Just do as they said.¡± Ling Mo thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Then... That means we¡¯re going to separate now.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes became a bitplicated. ¡°Do you have anything you wish to say to me?¡±

    She seemed to be in a trance, but Ling Mo had a pondering expression on his face, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo thought for a while, and said, ¡°Uh... then, Lulu... if you keep your face so tight all the time, you¡¯ll age faster...¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Why are you stepping on me!?¡±

    After ring at Ling Mo ufortably, Lucy turned her head and walked towards the iron gate of the rooftop. Ling Mo smiled bitterly as he raised his feet, jumped twice, and shouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished speaking! My next sentence was going to make youugh! You really stomped hard! This woman is so ruthless....¡±

    Lucy, who was holding the doorknob, stopped, but after two seconds of silence, she still hadn¡¯t looked back.

    As she stepped across the threshold, for a moment, Lucy¡¯s mouth seemed to have a faint smile...

    ¡°Brother Ling, on the helicopter just now...¡± Shana said thoughtfully while staring at the helicopter.

    ¡°You also felt it too?¡±

    Ling Mo said, ¡°Their proposal sounds very thoughtful at first. They want to trade with us first, then help us lead the zombies away, and then go back to pick up Lulu...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Li Yalin tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Although we don¡¯t have to worry about our kind, you would be able to get out safely.¡±

    ¡°But these two things can obviously be done at the same time...¡± Ling Mo turned around and said, ¡°Lucy can jump on the ne and they canplete the transaction with us at the same time. As long as they are quick, they can take off before the zombiese up. Why make it so troublesome?¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    He took out a bottle of water from his backpack and gulped it down.

    ¡°If even Brother Ling can think of this, it¡¯s impossible for them not think of it....¡±

    Shana¡¯s expression changed, her eyes suddenly turned sharp, and she had entered her dark Shana mode.

    And out from her shadow, Nana¡¯s spiritual body slowly walked out and said, ¡°But, why do they want to do this? Brother Ling, why did you agree?¡±

    ¡°If even Brother Ling can think of this... what the hell¡¯s that suppose to mean?¡±

    Ling Mo was depressed, and exined, ¡°If they are doing something extra, it must be for something. As for why I agreed...¡±

    He turned his gaze to the helicopter, ¡°The muzzle is aimed at the center of my eyebrows, which is clearly warning me...¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡± Nana said. She turned to look at the helicopter and frowned, ¡°A gun was pointed at you...¡±

    ¡°If they do something unusual, we can still take Lulu as a hostage....¡± Dark Shana smiled and said.

    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re already thinking about hostages!¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°If they really cared about Lucy¡¯s life, they wouldn¡¯t have made this kind of decision so fast.¡±

    The F group needs the Air Force regiment, and Lucy also stated that in the cooperation with the Air Force regiment, they were the ones at a disadvantage.

    You could easy tell by the people they sent to escort Lucy....

    If Lucy had died during the investigation, no matter how upset the F group was, they would still need to ask the Air Force regiment for help in sending people over to investigate the route.

    The more the F group asked for help, the more benefits the Air Force regiment would be able to receive.

    Although Ling Mo doesn¡¯t like to participate in these types of struggles, he could still understand such a simple truth.

    ¡°Rather than confronting them now, it¡¯s better to wait patiently to see what they want to do. Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t need that many supplies and I thought about it carefully when I made the list. Even if the Air Force regiment wasn¡¯t happy, they still wouldn¡¯t.... Do they really think it¡¯s that easy to kill me? So, does that mean they aren¡¯t even willing to give that little amount of supplies?¡±

    He nced at the helicopter warily, which was hovering not far away, waiting for Lucy to reach the designated location.

    Lucy¡¯s speed was still very fast, and the nearby zombies have now been attracted to the area under the helicopter, making the other areas very safe.

    She soon appeared on the top floor of a building behind Century City, and then waved to the sky.

    ¡°The woman from FIRE has already reached the ce as instructed.¡± The soldier with the binocrs confirmed and said, ¡°I thought they would resist... Either they¡¯re too stupid to notice anything, or they don¡¯t dare provoke us. Captain Liu and the others are really stupid....¡±

    Another soldier with a submachine gun looked up and said, ¡°Boss, it really isn¡¯t worth giving them the rewards, but we can go pick up the woman right now. As soon as we move, those monsters will follow us. They wouldn¡¯t dare try and follow us with the monsters behind us. Plus, even if we took the woman away without giving them the rewards, they wouldn¡¯t dare try to make trouble with our Air Force regiment. The head would definitely praise you for this, boss.¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    The one-eyed man¡¯s gaze was still locked on to Ling Mo, and then slowly moved to Ye Lian and the girls, ¡°Not giving them the rewards can only be regarded as recovering some of our reputation. But when that woman tells everyone what happened, it will still be very embarrassing. Besides, if we just let those ¡®trophies¡¯ go, wouldn¡¯t that be a pity?¡±

    ¡°This....¡±

    The soldier carrying the binocrs was still somewhat hesitating.

    But the submachine gun soldier was already showing a look of eagerness, ¡°Heehee, that¡¯s not a bad idea... It¡¯s already rare for us toe out and being able to have some fun is good. In any case, we¡¯re in the sky, what can they possibly do from the ground? They can only get beaten by us without being able to fight back.¡±

    He turned his head and exchanged a look with One-eyed, and the two looked at each other and smiled...

    ¡°That... That¡¯s true.¡± The soldier with the binocrs also nodded. The sense of security in the air has always been strong...

    As the helicopter moved towards them, Ling Mo took a step forward calmly, protecting Ye Lian and the girls behind him.

    At the same time, countless spiritual tentacles formed arge in front of him.

    Using Ye Lian¡¯s sharp eyesight, Ling Mo had already seen the sniper.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand firearms, he still had some understanding of how powerful a sniper bullet was.

    This is why Ling Mo didn¡¯t act rashly just now. He made a big instead, waiting for them to bite the hook...¡±

    ¡°What if they took Lucy and flew away?¡± Nana asked suddenly.

    ¡°Well, they would need to be able to fly away first. They want to cheat and not pay me? Hehehe....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s obsession with supplies was exposed once again.

    As the amount of food that could be collected in X-city became less and less, he also started to pay more and more attention to supplies.

    If they really wanted to fly away directly, Ling Mo would actually feel relieved.

    This would show that dealing with them was much simpler than Ling Mo had imagined.

    But the look from those previous eyes made Ling Mo get a bad feeling...

    ¡°Whop! Whop! Whop¡±

    As the helicopter got closer, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes became more and more vignt.

    Would the other party just directly fly over, or will they...

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Even before the gunshot sounded, Ling Mo had already felt a huge pressuree toward him.

    But he was prepared. As ayer of spiritual tentacles got prated, more spiritual tentacles immediately came to stop it.

    ¡°WTF, they actually just did it...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s face turned pale, thinking that this group of people were really ruthless. They spoke nothing before attacking.

    It seems that they have reached a consensus, not only do they not wish to pay, but they also want to destroy the bridge after crossing it.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s not a single group that is reliable. The moment they see that we are just ordinary survivors, they feel that we can be bullied!¡±

    The bullet was blocked less than half-a-meter away from Ling Mo¡¯s head, as if time was suspended, it paused in mid-air, then lost all strength, fell down, and was picked up by Ling Mo.

    ¡°They really wanted to kill me....¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed the bullet, revealing a sneer.

    He stared at the helicopter closely, then took a step back slowly.

    In front of him, an extra-thick spiritual tentacle suddenly appeared, like a bowstring.

    Materialized spiritual tentacles could be pulled by Ling Mo.

    He put the bullet on to the tentacle, then pulled the tentacle, and slowly backed away.

    ¡°He actually blocked it.... But what is this person doing?¡±

    After looking through the scope, One-eyed screamed in shock, and then revealed a confused look, ¡°Even if you are facing me like this with a bullet, you can¡¯t do anything to me....¡±

 Chapter 447 - The truth is that you just canâ€™t aim

    <strong>Chapter 447 ¨C The truth is that you just can¡¯t aim</strong>

    ¡°Wait a second... he shouldn¡¯t...¡±

    One-eyed suddenly felt that something was wrong and shouted, ¡°Move.... Move away!¡±

    With that said, he aimed at Ling Mo again, and squeezed his finger on the trigger, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your nning, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    Spiritual type psychics generally have a fast reaction speed when ites to their brain, however the reaction speed of their bodies is very slow.

    Ling Mo was currently using his abilities, making it impossible for him to block the bullet a second time.

    However, just as One-eyed was about to shoot, he heard a ¡°swish¡± sound.

    An extremely fast airflow visible to the naked eye, came flying towards the helicopter, as if splitting space.

    Although it was obviously shot like a slingshot, the speed of this bullet seemed to be exactly the same as a real bullet being shot from a gun!

    ¡°Quick! Quickly move away!¡± One-eyed didn¡¯t even have time to shoot. His eyes widened in horror as he watched the airflow approach, ¡°How the fuck is he doing that with his spiritual power?!¡±

    Ling Mo drew the bow and then shot the bullet out.

    A sharp sound echoed through the sky, as if a meteor wasing down!

    This airflow seemed as if it would go right through this helicopter!

    ¡°Ah! Ahhhh!¡±

    The timid soldier holding the binocrs couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Quick, find cover, and avoid it!¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    When the airflow was not far in front of him, not only him, but even the soldier carrying the submachine gun couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, feelingpletely miserable in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re dead... it¡¯s so fast, so powerful....¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    There was a loud noise, but it came from behind them....

    The soldier carrying the submachine gun slowly opened one eye, then nced at the window on the other side.

    Dust was flying, and a huge hole was faintly visible on the tall building behind them....

    After the loud sound, there was a long silence....

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    ¡°... HAHAHA! He missed; he didn¡¯t hit us!¡±

    ¡°... What poor aiming ability....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s bullet unexpectedly missed even though the helicopter was such a big target....

    In the eyes of these soldiers who had undergone professional shooting training, this scene made them feel a little dumbfounded...

    On one hand, they naturally wanted tough at Ling Mo, but on the other hand, they had almost shit themselves, which was a bit too embarrassing.

    They had originally thought that they were going to die, but in a blink of an eye, although the other party seemed fierce, they discovered that he was just a weak piece of trash that had nobat power at all.

    ¡°FUCK! He actually tried to scare us! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Just shoot him now!¡±

    The two soldiers became angry and shouted.

    One-eyed was also greatly relieved. He was a sniper himself, best at shooting a headshot from a distance.

    If even this advantage was offset by Ling Mo...

    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP! Now is not the time tough!¡±

    One-eyed had been happy for less than two seconds, when he discovered that there was no one in sight through his scope.

    The rooftop waspletely empty....

    ¡°Did they take this chance to escape? Could this bullet have been a distraction?¡±

    One-eyed crouched by the hatch and looked around.

    The soldier with the submachine gun slowly poked his head out and looked down.

    But as soon as he leaned out with his upper body, he suddenly dropped the submachine gun and grabbed his neck with both hands, as if something was choking his neck.

    ¡°Gegege....¡±

    There was a strange noiseing from his throat. He stretched out his hand in vain as he tried to grab on to the soldier with the binocrs, but he suddenly slid forward and was inexplicably pulled out of the hatch.

    ¡°AHHHHH....¡±

    The submachine gun soldier was thrown down from a high altitude. Even if he didn¡¯t turn into meat paste after smashing to the ground, he would definitely be swallowed clean by the countless zombies...

    The soldier with the binocrs screamed, and immediately retreated, ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The enemy obviously disappeared already, so why did such a strange thing still happen?

    The screams of the submachine gun soldier went from near to far, and then stopped abruptly, which caused a great psychological impact to the soldier carrying the binocrs.

    ¡°Boss.... It seems that... they didn¡¯t run away...¡±

    The soldier with the binocrs hid in the cabin with a pale face and said.

    ¡°No shit! Do I need you to state the fucking obvious?!¡±

    The one-eyed man¡¯s face also turned ugly. Originally, he thought that Ling Mo was just trash and didn¡¯t expect that after paying attention to the bullet that missed, he had lost track of him in a blink of an eye.

    Without a target, no matter how powerful his sniping ability was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to show it.

    The tragic end of the submachine gun soldier also told them that Ling Mo didn¡¯t choose to escape....

    ¡°We....¡± As soon as the soldier with binocrs was about to say something, he suddenly felt like his ankle was entangled by something, ¡°Ahh, it can move around, it¡¯s able to move around!¡±

    As soon as he shouted a few words, he was dragged out of the cabin and thrown out in front of the one-eyed man.

    One-eyed was stunned for a while, and then felt a coolness rush from the soles of his feet.

    It¡¯s able to move around....

    That man was obviously a spiritual psychic, what kind of superpower is this?! I¡¯ve never heard of it!

    ¡°It¡¯s all Liu Baodong¡¯s fault, he only said that this man was a powerful spiritual psychic... Motherfucker, this is powerful? He¡¯s more than fucking powerful! No.... He¡¯s definitely not a spiritual psychic...¡±

    One-eyed had turned pale, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    Ever since Ling Mo shot the bullet, the helicopter had already begun to move constantly.

    But now Ling Mo was nowhere to be seen, yet he could constantly use this weird method...

    ¡°Fly... fly away!¡±

    After recovering from his shock, One-eyed quickly yelled.

    But when he looked at the roof where Lucy was, he suddenly thought, ¡°I originally made this decision by myself. If I had kept the supplies and brought back the spoils, it would have definitely been considered a meritorious service. Especially if I had brought back those women, the leader would have been so happy that he might have even promoted me. But now two people are dead, even if I were able to keep the supplies, I¡¯ll still be reprimanded... with the leader¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t reward me. If that¡¯s the case....¡±

    He aimed at Lucy, who was staring in shock, and whispered, ¡°Bury her, and then push the responsibility to those survivors. There¡¯s no evidence, even if the leader wanted to me someone, he could only push his anger at that dumbass Liu Baodong....¡±

    His finger buckled slowly, and as long as he pressed down a little harder, Lucy would die on the spot...

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A figure suddenly jumped up from below and appeared directly in front of the hatch.

    The figure was obviously the man who was in the scope just now!

    One-eyed was startled and was about to shoot, but he suddenly felt that the gun in his hand was taken away by an invisible force.

    This force nearly made him almost fall through the hatch and he quickly reached out to grab the edges.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be.... You can¡¯t even aim...¡±

    One-eyed stared at Ling Mo, who was in midair with horror, and his heart was racing, ¡°This person can even fly!¡±

    ¡°Who told you I couldn¡¯t aim! I just didn¡¯t want to ruin my supplies!¡±

    Ling Mo caught the sniper rifle that was thrown in the air and his tentacle grabbed therge backpack inside at the same time. He also pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    ¡°Since you said that I can¡¯t aim, I¡¯ll definitely make sure to hit you at a close distance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t....¡±

    In the mist of One-eye¡¯s screams, the helicopter in front of Ling Mo, who was in midair, suddenly burst into mes and then mmed towards the building on the side.

    ¡°Huh? Where did I shoot at?¡±

    Ling Mo froze for a moment, and then coughed dryly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I got the result I wanted. I killed both the man and the helicopter in one shot...¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    An explosion sounded and mes burst out!

    And Ling Mo, together with the materials, fell on the roof below as if he was swinging on a swing.

    The fragments of the explosion were blocked a few meters away from him, almost as if they bounced off an invisible protective cover.

    ¡°I diverted their attention by shooting the bullet. At the same time, I moved closer, and used my tentacles to hang myself under the helicopter. With this, I would be able to kill them quickly and also save my supplies, killing two birds with one stone...¡±

    Ling Mo thought aloud to himself, while ncing at the backpack under his feet with satisfaction.

    Behind the iron door on the rooftop, Shana who was about to open the door silently let go of her hand and turned to look at Ye Lian and the others, ¡°Uh... I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t go out now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Brother Ling get hurt?¡± Ye Lian asked, her eyes widening.

    ¡°No... he¡¯s just trying to brainwash himself, trying to erase certain memories.¡± Nana walked out from the shadows and said.

    ¡°Oh... you mean the fact that he missed?¡± Yu Shiran asked suddenly.

    Dark Shana and Nana raised their fingers at the same, ¡°Shhh....¡±

 Chapter 448 - Thor

    <strong>Chapter 448 ¨C Thor</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    Lucy was stunned by the incident, and quickly ran back to century city while the zombies were distracted by the helicopter.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t wait to check the supplies right now.

    Although he had faced multiple setbacks, the reward that was sent was exactly as promised.

    ¡°Based on this, we can assume that those humans made this decision by themselves, right?¡± Dark Shana sneered and said.

    Nana nodded and said, ¡°Yes, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have prepared these supplies in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°These humans... always think that they can take advantage of things.¡± Ya Lin snorted, clearly dissatisfied.

    ¡°Just like how zombies love chasing prey, many humans love to chase benefits.¡± Nana said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Most humans think that their dreams cane true as they never suffered from a setback.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, the words that Nana said sounded very reasonable due to her human emotions...¡±

    A few minutester, Lucy pushed open the roof door panting, and ran out with a pale face.

    Seeing her appear, Nana quickly retreated into Dark Shana¡¯s shadow and became Shana.

    But such a strange scene waspletely invisible to Lucy.

    And even after seeing it several times, Ling Mo still couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyebrows and cough dryly.

    Whenever he saw thembine, his mind would always think of weird things....

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    She gasped heavily, resting her hands on her knees, staring at Ling Mo, ¡°Wh.... What¡¯s going on...?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ling Mo spread his hands and said.

    ¡°This....¡± Lucy looked towards the direction of the helicopter explosion. The building was on fire, and like a huge chimney, it was continuously emitting thick ck smoke.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they actually tried to do this... Could it be that... they thought they were able to kill you? After all, they were safe inside the helicopter. Among your group only one or two people seem strong and you guys don¡¯t look like you¡¯re able to fight in long-range battles...¡±

    Lucy gasped, staring at the fire, and said with aplicated expression, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. Don¡¯t tell me they weren¡¯t surprised, even I was shocked. You really keep surprising me....¡±

    ¡°Haha... I sure am.¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. In any case, the troubles have been eliminated...

    ¡°But...¡± Lucy¡¯s tone suddenly changed, turning her head to look at Ling Mo, her eyes became strange, ¡°How am I supposed to go back now that you blew up the helicopter?¡±

    ¡°Uhhh...¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly became awkward, and the corner of his eyes twitched involuntarily.

    Ten minutester¡ª

    ¡°They actually gave you a sniper rifle...¡±

    Lucy drew out a sniper rifle from the backpack, took it apart and looked at it again, then sneered and threw it back, ¡°This... is purely a perfunctory item. It¡¯splete trash. If you don¡¯t use it for a long time, I can¡¯t even guarantee that it will still fire properly.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s simr to having an erectile dysfunction, right?¡±

    ¡°Uhh... you could put it that way, but... that sounds very weird....¡±

    Lucy turned her gaze to Ling Mo¡¯s feet, and suddenly her eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Is this the sniper rifle you just seized? Is it from that sniper?¡±

    As she said this, she picked up the gun, took a closer look, and pretended to take a shot.

    ¡°Although I have never been in contact with guns before the apocalypse, my abilities were rather useless. After working with the Air Force Regiment, I started practicing with guns. Although I selected a machine gun in the end, I still know how to use sniper rifles. This gun should be One-eyes¡¯. This person is called Brother One-eye. He is a very famous guy in the Air Force regiment. He often provokes disputes and has had several conflicts with people in our base. Simply put.... He¡¯s a bully. But, it seems that he wasn¡¯t just a bully, but also very vicious....¡±

    Lucy held the gun and said, ¡°The Air Force regiment probably sent him because they were unhappy with the results. They probably allowed him to act ordingly depending on the situation. If you guys were easy to bully, they would just let him get rid of you guys...¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately for them, I¡¯m not easily bullied.¡± Ling Mo sneered.

    ¡°This gun is good stuff. It used to sell for nearly 300,000 yuan, but it is now even more rare. It was independently developed by our country and has a precision range of 1000 meters and is very powerful.¡±

    She took out a pack of bullets from her backpack, inspected it, and said, ¡°Fortunately, the caliber of the bullets is the same, otherwise such a good gun would be wasted. There are 50 bullets in it, which willst a long time.¡±

    ¡°A gun worth 300,000 yuan....¡± Ling Mo was stunned for a moment, then immediately took the sniper rifle and rubbed it, ¡°Good stuff!¡±

    ¡°He finally exposed his nature of being a money grubber...¡± Shana said from the side.

    Ling Mo held the gun carefully, and listened to Lucy¡¯s introduction, ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, I heard that this gun was named Thor.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a hammer...¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes, ¡°Such ipetent naming. This should be...¡±

    ¡°Are you in any position to say this?¡± Ya Lin asked.

    Ling Mo naturally ignored these words and handed ¡°Thor¡± to Ye Lian, ¡°This gun is for you. Lulu, can you teach her how to use it? Including how to disassemble and reassemble the gun...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lucy looked embarrassed, ¡°Even if you¡¯re learning it now, not everyone can use a sniper rifle... I practiced for a long time, but...¡±

    A good sniper is not so easy to cultivate. With urate shooting and precise judgement, a sniper will y a key role in determining the oue in certain battles.

    If One-eyed had hidden a kilometer away, his ambush might have resulted in something different.

    No matter how strong Ye Lian¡¯sbat ability is, it is impossible for her to be a sharpshooter the first time she touches a sniper rifle, right?

    However, after teaching her, Lucy was horrified to discover that although this girl looked like a ditz, she had an amazing memory!

    With the zombie¡¯s ability to remember anything they saw, Ye Lian learned how to use this sniper rifle after just watching it once, and how topletely disassemble and reassemble the gun in a short amount of time.

    ¡°Champion! If you participated in a gun disassemblingpetition, with your speed, you would definitely be the champion!¡±

    Lucy eximed.

    ¡°Le... let me try first...¡±

    Ye Lian raised the muzzle, then aimed at the front.

    ¡°Although your speed at assembling is fast, suddenly wanting to also shoot is a bit.... Not to mention this recoil...¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A muffled noise sounded, at the same time, a billboard in the distance suddenly shook, and then fell.

    The sound of billboard smashing down covered the sound of the gunshot, and the zombies who were about to rush over, immediately turned towards the direction in which the billboard fell from.

    ¡°Holy shit... that was at least a few hundred meters.... And that huge rooftop advertisement was shot off in one shot, your uracy is terrifying...¡±

    Ling Mo widened his eyes and looked into the distance, eximing.

    Lucy was dumbfounded. After a while she turned her head slowly and looked at Ye Lian as if she was looking at a monster, ¡°It must be because I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night...¡±

    Ye Lian smiled slightly and tilted her head, ¡°This is my first time, I¡¯m still not used to it...¡±

    ¡°I feel so relieved hearing you say this....¡± Ling Mo hammered his chest and said.

    ¡°But why does it look like you¡¯re extremely shocked?¡± Shanaughed.

    ¡°In the future, this gun will be handed over to Ye Lian. Ye Lian¡¯s talent is long-range sniping. It would be a shame if we didn¡¯t make use of it. In addition, Ye Lian also has an advantage when ites to sneaking around...¡±

    Ling Mo stretched out his hand and patted Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder,ughing.

    ¡°So, this can be exined with talent?¡± Lucy still hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock.

    In addition to the sniper rifle, there were also a lot of other items. Although some of these items were of poor quality, it was still enough for Ling Mo to solve his urgent needs.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder to collect supplies, especially for food...¡± Ling Mo sighed and turned to look at Lucy. ¡°Although I knocked down the helicopter... But I still have things to do in X-City. So....¡±

    Lucy took a step forward silently and approached Ling Mo.

    Although she didn¡¯t speak, her meaning was already obvious.

    ¡°What I¡¯m going to do is dangerous...¡±

    ¡°We might die...¡±

    ¡°Hey, at least give me some kind of reaction...¡±

 Chapter 449 - â€“ The Power of Screaming

    <strong>Chapter 449 ¨C The Power of Screaming</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    Although this is the second time that he was going to the zoo, Ling Mo¡¯s current mentality waspletely different from before.

    At that time, his only option was to run when he encountered a mutant python. It¡¯s not that surprising as he wasn¡¯t strong enough back then, but now...

    ¡°If I encounter another mutant python, I¡¯m going to tie it into a knot...¡± Ling Mo thought expectantly.

    ¡°I wanted to ask before...¡±

    Lucy walked a few steps quickly, reached Ling Mo¡¯s side, and asked, ¡°Why do you want toe to the zoo, even though there isn¡¯t anything much that you can loot here? Even if you want to eat meat, their meat is inedible...¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen a mutant beast before?¡± Ling Mo asked back.

    ¡°I have.¡± Lucy said, ¡°Despite their small numbers and difficulty in finding one, they¡¯re very powerful. It¡¯s not that surprising though as some of them were already capable of killing humans. After mutating, they would obviously be even more powerful, and in addition, their speed of evolution seems to be much faster than the regr zombies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Compared to humans, who only knew how to lie down and drink milk after being born, many animals could run and shout the moment they were born. They didn¡¯t start at the same starting line...¡± Shana said.

    When Shana spoke of humans, her tone had be much more normal, and it no longer seemed as if she was talking about a delicacy.

    When ordinary zombies speak of the word ¡°human¡±, they are either full of disdain or drooling, just like the expression on certain foodies when they hear the word ¡°braised pork¡±.

    When they are separated, Dark Shana and Nana are very different. But whenbined, she is much gentler than before.

    This gentleness didn¡¯t refer to the way she spoke or the content of her speech, but her tone.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a mutant beast yet, so I wanted to see one for myself.¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Ling Mo touched his nose, his face expressionless as he lied through his teeth.

    Lucy nced at Ling Mo and murmured, ¡°That kind of subconscious action... it seems that you also know that your nose might be longer!¡±

    But since Ling Mo refused to say, Lucy of course stopped asking.

    She now not onlycked ammunition, but was also suffering from an injured shoulder and a bleeding head. She was probably the most miserable looking person in the group right now.

    Ling Mo was also injured very seriously that time, but after two days, he waspletely healthy and full of energy. Full of envy, Lucy could only tell herself that ¡°idiots can¡¯t catch colds [1]¡± in order to make herself feelfortable.

    However, there was one thing she was at least certain of, that is, once she left Ling Mo and his group, she wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the FIRE base alive.

    The helicopter had been blown up, and it was impossible to expect the Air Force regiment to send another helicopter to pick her up.

    In any case... Ling Mo and his group had always been mysterious, adding one more suspicious thing to their group wouldn¡¯t be strange at all.

    It would just change their group from a mysterious group to a very mysterious group....

    ¡°In addition to reporting the results of the investigation, I also need to report the horrible things done by the Air Force...¡±

    Lucy clenched her fists and thought, ¡°It was obviously a cooperation. Yet they relied on their advantage to bully people.¡±

    ¡°Is your injury okay?¡± Ling Mo suddenly turned around and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± Lucy replied, holding her head. ¡°I just feel that my body is a little hot. I¡¯ve already took my body¡¯s temperature, and I don¡¯t have a fever, but my hands and feet are cold.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of your injuries...¡± Ling Mo said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for a bit and rest, let us handle everything.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. Lucy¡¯s symptoms seemed very simr to the early stages of mutation...

    He probed her spiritual ball of light for a while. But he found nothing abnormal and he couldn¡¯t find anything unusual from her appearance...

    ¡°She¡¯s usually careful and I didn¡¯t see her touch the zombie virus... Is it a mutation? No... If it was, the time would be too long. Could the virus have gotten lost in her body? No that¡¯s impossible....¡±

    Ling Mo was confused, and then nced at Lucy from the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t see anything right now, I can only secretly keep tabs...¡±

    There weren¡¯t many zombies near the zoo. From a distance, the ce looked quite lush due to the many nted evergreen nts and the approaching spring.

    But Ling Mo and his group knew that although the exterior of this ce seemed quite beautiful, there was hidden danger within.

    The ordinary mutant beasts that he had deliberately let escape, should now have evolved into higher levels.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to harvest my fruits...¡±

    Leaving mutant beasts in such a ce didn¡¯t pose a big threat to the survivors.

    Moreover, Ling Mo had to do this for Ya Lin.

    Thinking about it now, Ling Mo felt very thankful for his decision at that time.

    He thought that Ya Lin could eat zombie gels, but he didn¡¯t expect that she preferred to eat mutant beast gels instead....

    In order to make the virus in her body as pure as possible, arge amount of mutant beast gels, especially mutant snake gels, were naturally essential.

    ¡°I remember letting off a few small snakes at that time. They should have grown up by now. If we factor in the elimination rate, two or three of them should have survived. I hope that they didn¡¯t run off somewhere....¡±

    With the mentality of just giving it a try, Ling Mo led his group of people into the zoo...

    The zoo at this time was much quieter than before and seemed to bepletely empty on the surface.

    But there was a very strong stench in the air, so strong that even Hei Si started to squirm around on Yu Shi Ran¡¯s neck. As a result, Ye Lian quickly stopped her by squeezing her.

    The female zombies also wrinkled their noses one after another. Their ability to smell wasn¡¯t as strong as Hei Si, but it was still many times greater than ordinary people.

    Ling Mo and Lucy on the other hand seemed to fare much better at this moment.

    Only Ya Lin was excited, like a kitten being stimted by catnip, she grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s arm and rubbed him twice with her towering boobs to express her excitement, ¡°It¡¯s a snake... this smell belongs to a snake...¡±

    ¡°How big does a snake have to be in order to release so much poison...¡± Ling Mo frowned and said.

    ¡°WHAT?! A SNAKE?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s body immediately became tense as she looked around.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    They hadn¡¯t walked far when they suddenly heard a loud noise not far away as a ss wall exploded.

    Apanied by numerous ss shards, a giant mutant python with the thickness of a bucket suddenly appeared.

    ¡°It appeared so quickly!¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked and eximed.

    ¡°AHH! SNAKE!¡±

    Lucy screamed, jumped up in horror, and then jumped onto Ling Mo¡¯s back in panic.

    With the force from her jump, in addition to the weight on her body, Ling Mo felt his knees bend and fell to the ground with Lucy.

    As soon as Ling Mo saw his prey, he shockingly fell down in front of the mutant python. One moment he was delightfully surprised and the next moment he was immediately stunned.

    As he struggled to stand up, Lucy was still hanging on to him and refused to let go. Her eyes werepletely closed as she cried out in horror, ¡°SNAKE! THERE IS A SNAKE!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell us that. That snake is so big that it¡¯s impossible for us not to see it....¡±

    Ling Mo was strangled to the point that even his voice had changed. A woman who was very frightened wasn¡¯t terrifying. What was terrifying being the powerful strength and determination they had when it came to not letting go....

    Before Ling Mo had time to calm Lucy down, the mutant python had already curled up its body, then suddenly opened its mouth and charged straight towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°My talent in pulling mobs is working yet again!¡±

    The whistling wind could be heard from such a distance, and the stench that was enough to kill people also came rushing towards his face.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t have any intentions in fighting directly with it. He took Lucy and rolled on the spot. When the snake¡¯s head was close to him, his spiritual tentacles immediately stretched out and wrapped around the snake¡¯s head.

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect the huge strength of this mutant python. It shook its head vigorously and broke free of Ling Mo¡¯s restraints. Causing Ling Mo¡¯s face to turn pale.

    Right then, Ya Lin appeared beside the snake¡¯s head, andshed her Snake¡¯s Kiss across the snake¡¯s eye.

    Ye Lian had already retreated backwards, but she didn¡¯t shoot rashly, but instead aimed at Ling Mo and them.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    As the gunfire sounded, a mutant python with the size of a thin arm, fell from the sky andnded directly beside Ling Mo and Lucy.

    ¡°AHHHHH! There are also some over here!¡±

    A series of high-decibel screams made by Lucy caused Ling Mo to feel his heartbeat elerate in an instant.

    Even the mutant python, who was about to go berserk after getting his eyeball gouged, paused in the air, seemingly stunned.

 Chapter 450 - Old things are the best

    <strong>Chapter 450 ¨C Old things are the best</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    ¡°AHHHHHHH!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s screams were never ending, and Ling Mo being the closest to her, bore the brunt of her screams. His eardrums were almost ruptured.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she would be so afraid of snakes. After all, this woman was always wearing a poker face!

    ¡°Most girls are afraid of snakes.... I¡¯ve spent too much time with these female zombies that I¡¯ve forgotten how a normal girl is like. If I had known earlier, I would have definitely left her outside...¡±

    Ling Mo said regretfully. With Lucy¡¯s state of mind, no matter what you say to her, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it...

    At this time, mutant pythonsrge and small were emerging from the gaps.

    The scene in front of Ling Mo was very scary and even he started to feel his scalp tingling.

    Ye Lian and the others had already retreated to Ling Mo¡¯s side and surrounded him.

    These mutant pythons weren¡¯t in a hurry to attack. They were all coiled on the nearby trees or pirs, staring at Ling Mo closely with their cold blood-red eyes, and releasing endless ¡°hissing¡± sounds.

    ¡°These numbers.... Something is wrong!¡±

    Ling Mo was still having a hard time carrying Lucy. She had refused toe down after seeing so many snakes and a mutated python corpse that had been smashed until it became shapeless.

    It was as if that if her feet touched the ground, she would be entangled by those terrible reptiles.

    ¡°But... you should also think about your own weight....¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face flushed under the pressure of her weight. ¡°So this is the so-called ¡®You wouldn¡¯t know how heavy something really is until you actually carry it¡¯.... The weight that she¡¯s carrying is extremely frightening!¡±

    A machine gun, some dry food, water, bullets, and a recement barrel....

    This weight was life-threatening!

    ¡°AHHHH! Don¡¯t make me go down! Don¡¯t put me down!¡±

    Lucy yelled, hugging Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Fine... I won¡¯t force you to go down.... But can you stop choking my neck....¡±

    Ling Mo said with difficulty. He really wanted to break away from Lucy, but this woman was just too powerful.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you always telling me that your abilities were useless... I doubt that this kind of tigress-like strength is just my imagination....¡±

    After several failed attempts, Ling Mo had no choice but to give up.

    More mutant pythons kept appearing, and upied most of the nearby high ground.

    ¡°Oh... that¡¯s right! I totally forgot that they can fucking breed! But this is too much! This much in such a short time! It is as if we really entered a snake nest....¡±

    However, although this scene was terrifying, Ling Mo was ecstatic.

    He hadn¡¯t seen any other mutant beasts so far. They must have either fled the zoo long ago or swallowed by these mutant snakes as nourishment.

    There were so few zombies nearby, but no bones could be seen, so they were probably killed by them.

    Next to the zoo was an amusement park. The zombies inside were enough to feed them...

    In any case, every time a snake appeared, it meant that there was an extra mutant snake gel!

    ¡°HISSS!¡±

    The snakes coiled up in high ces, staring at Ling Mo with their heads raised.

    The injured Bucket-sized Mutant Python also raised its head high. Its eyes were scratched by Ya Lin, and appeared bloodshot, but it didn¡¯t go blind.

    As a leader rank zombie, one can imagine how strong Ya Lin¡¯s strength was. If someone was gently scratched by her Snake¡¯s Kiss, their head flying off would be considered the minimum.

    But this kind of power that could easily break bones, did nothing than cause those fragile eyeballs to turn bloodshot....

    ¡°Hmph, it was actually blocked by a stickyyer of eye crust.¡± Ya Lin snorted coldly and said.

    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s just eye crust?! A very old eye crust? How the hell can eye crust be used to exin this situation!?¡±

    Ling Mo squinted his eyes and saw that the mutant python¡¯s eyeball seemed to be covered with a translucent white film, and Ya Lin¡¯s Snake¡¯s Kiss was blocked by that film.

    ¡°Is thatyer of film really that tough? Even a knife couldn¡¯t stab through it....¡±

    The Bucket Mutant Python kept staring at Ling Mo, and the eyes of the other mutant pythons were also focused on Ling Mo...

    This feeling of being surrounded and mocked by a group made Ling Mo feel extremely ufortable...

    ¡°HISS!¡±

    The Bucket Mutant Python suddenly flicked its tail, and when Ling Mo and his group waspletely distracted by it, the small mutant pythons shot out like arrows from a bow.

    Although they were small, each one of them was at least as thick as an arm.

    There were many mutant pythons swiftly approaching them, terrifying Lucy so much that she closed her eyes and shook Ling Mo¡¯s neck vigorously, ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re about to choke me to death....

    Ling Mo, who was feeling dizzy from all the shaking, immediately created a circle of invisible spiritual tentacles around him.

    The mutant pythons that rushed first, hit thisyer of spiritual tentacles, and despite the strong impact, they were immediately repelled.

    Being hit by the spiritual tentacles was equivalent to being shocked by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power. Almost every one of them slithered on the ground dazed, unable to move.

    Ye Lian and the others quickly advanced and struck them.

    Although their movements seemed to be chaotic, with the calmness and violent instincts that zombies had, each strike was likely to hit a vital part.

    For a while, red snakes kept flying, and several female zombies shuttled between them, moving fast, and puffs of blood bloomed out between the flickering cold lights.

    Nana walked out of Shana¡¯s shadow. After separating, Dark Shana gripped scythe and moved much quicker and vigorously.

    A cold light shed forward and as soon as she killed a mutant python, she immediately turned around with her scythe, and the de followed her turning movement, drawing a dazzling crescent moon, directly chopping the mutant python that had jumped behind into two.

    Nana, who was holding her blood-red scythe, was not any slower.

    Although her spiritual power wasn¡¯t able to materialize and it was impossible for her to physically harm these mutant pythons, she was still able to make the spiritual power of these mutant pythons fluctuate, causing them to instantly lose control of their bodies.

    Together with Dark Shana, they were simply a meat grinder, which was very scary.

    Yu Shi Ran and Hei Si cooperated and struck together. In any case, Lucy¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, so she didn¡¯t notice those silver wires that flew past her.

    Once the silver threads entangled with a mutant python, Yu Shi Ran would rush over.

    However, although she looked like a little girl, she had the essence of a wild zombie, which meant that her attacks were very brutal.

    She would first grab the mutant python¡¯s head, using one foot to step on the mutant python¡¯s tail, uttering a ¡°Uh!¡±. Her brows furrowed as her little hands pulled hard.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    After an eerie sound, a badly mangled corpse would fly out from her hands, and cheers from the loli could be heard as itnded.

    The skin of these mutant pythons was thick and tough, and the scales were extremely hard. Even the female zombies that had highbat power could not kill them right away.

    As for Ling Mo, he stared at the bucket mutant python....

    For some reason, this bucket mutant python gave him a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    And the way this mutant python looked at him didn¡¯t seem to be cold at all.

    ¡°Snakes are cold-blooded animals. No matter how much they evolved, they shouldn¡¯t be able to develop emotions... Could it be that they ate too many gels from the zombies?¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked by this thought, but he did feel that the expression given to him by the snake was as if he was trying to say, ¡°Hey, I finally found you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember it... Even if I did know it, it was probably because I had let it go...¡±

    Ling Mo felt his back turn numb while being stared at by it, and he started to feel that something was wrong.

    This python hasn¡¯t attacked for a long time, but its body was always squirming, and it had sent so many small mutant pythons as cannon fodder.

    ¡°It is definitely up to something!¡±

    Noticing that Nana¡¯s spiritual power attack seemed to be quite effective, Ling Mo alsoshed out with two giant spiritual tentacles.

    One of the two tentacles shot forward first and attracted the attention of the bucket mutant python.

    It was a beast after all, and after evolving, it had be quite sensitive to its surroundings.

    As soon as this tentacle appeared, although it couldn¡¯t see or smell it, it was still able respond appropriately by sensing the terrifying force.

    The snake immediately shrank down and opened its mouth wide, as if it was about to spray poison.

    ¡°Sure enough, he has a trump card!¡±

    Although Ling Mo was horrified, he still shot out his other tentacle at this moment, aiming for the snake¡¯s mouth!

    The bucket mutant python wasn¡¯t able to respond at all since he was in the middle of releasing his venom after dodging the first tentacle.

    As soon as the tentacle entered the mouth, the snake wanted to immediately close it, but the other tentacle had already rolled back, directly hooking onto its upper jaw, forcefully pulling it open.

 Chapter 451 - â€“ Donâ€™t drill a hole randomly

    Chapter 451 ¨C Don¡¯t drill a hole randomly

    ¡°HISSS!¡±

    The mutant python¡¯s mouth was ripped open, and the spiritual tentacles immediately drove straight in.

    Very soon, the mutant python became irritated and rolled around frantically.

    Once that huge body moved, the scene in front of them became quite shocking.

    The weeds werepletely crushed, the rockery was swept to pieces, and even the big rocks were fanned away.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a few trains are rolling around!¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned by this scene, but he had to concentrate at this time.

    The struggling from this mutant python made his control and attack extremely difficult, and a slight shake of his will might lead to the copse of his spiritual power, which would then cause him to be defeated.

    ¡°You¡¯re still struggling so hard. It seems that you still have a lot of spirit...¡±

    Ling Mo sneered, and suddenly his pupils shrank, ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can absorb it!¡±

    The tips of materialised spiritual tentacles that were originally stuck in the throat of the mutant python¡¯s body, instantly became invisible the moment Ling Mo¡¯s mind took action.

    After escaping the restrictions of the materialised tentacles, it extended silently and directly into the t head of this mutant python.

    Although mutant pythons weren¡¯t intelligent creatures and their spiritual strength was limited, it was still an extremely difficult task to find a way to sessfully absorb their spiritual power in this chaotic state.

    The animal instincts of this mutant python made it aware of the danger, and it struggled more frantically. It opened it¡¯s mouth wide and rammed itself directly towards Ling Mo like a derailed train.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°AHHH! RUN! The snake ising!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s face was pale as she yelled. Her arms were wrapped around Ling Mo¡¯s neck while her legs were wrapped around his waist.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m trying...¡±

    Ling Mo flushed red as he rolled over with such a heavy object. Fortunately, his body was pretty fit.

    During the process of rolling, Lucy remainedpletely in her original position, without letting go even a little bit.

    Being able to do this could also be counted as skill.

    It could be seen that this snake¡¯s existence to her was more than just scary...

    Lucy¡¯s whole body was tightly attached to Ling Mo, and she was wearing a tight leather jacket, which naturally felt very unusual...

    But at this moment, the situation was so chaotic and critical that Ling Mo couldn¡¯t feel anything other than ¡°heaviness¡±.

    Even when he identally used Lucy¡¯s chest as a cushion while rolling, Ling Mo didn¡¯t realize it at all.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The mutant python¡¯s head went past Ling Mo¡¯s side and directly smashed into the wall behind him.

    After a loud noise, dust rose, and arge hole appeared in the wall.

    Before the mutant python had time to pull his head out, Ling Mo immediately controlled the spiritual tentacle and began to devour its spirit.

    This devouring ability can only be regarded as an auxiliary ability extended by the tentacles.

    It could only be done by using the tentacles as a medium, and the speed at which it devoured would definitely also be limited.

    It¡¯s like using a straw. Isn¡¯t the process of liquid passing through a straw the same concept?

    And once the devouring begins, the recipient will feel as if something in his head was about toe out from his ears.

    A huge sense of panic will make an opponent resist more fiercely. And this kind of resistance would also make Ling Mo¡¯s devouring ability more difficult to use.

    This snake was no exception. Its body and tail swayed vigorously, smashing the surrounding area into pieces.

    Loud noises echoed continuously in Ling Mo¡¯s ear, and gusts of winds swept across his face that were so strong that even his skin felt painful.

    In such a situation, Ling Mo really had no spare energy left to maintain the rest of his spiritual tentacles.

    ¡°Who said it was easy to multitask!?¡±

    Ling Mo closed his eyes and shouted while feeling the fragments constantly hitting him.

    Fortunately, the more the mutant python struggled, the more unable it became in pulling its head out.

    Not to mention Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles were currently also holding it in ce....

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to go in a hole but it¡¯s hard to get out. Did you really think I¡¯ll let you out that easily!¡± A blue vein throbbed in Ling Mo¡¯s forehead as he cursed.

    ¡°HISS!!!¡±

    The head of the mutant python was stuck on the other side of the wall, and no matter how much it thrashed about, it could only smash the surrounding wall next to it and couldn¡¯t directly cause the wall to copse.

    ¡°Fortunately, this zoo was well-built and not made from tofu....¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes had be bloodshot. He had to avoid the smaller mutant pythons on one hand while on the other, he also had to guard against this crazy snake, and at the same time he had to concentrate on devouring its spirit...

    In this state, the consumption rate of spiritual power was much more than before.

    Fortunately, the spiritual power gained from his devouring was continuously being integrated into Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual ball of light and since it was a snake, it didn¡¯t have many memories that could interfere with Ling Mo.

    Only a few weird memory fragments would asionally float through Ling Mo¡¯s mind, making him involuntarily shudder.

    However, this also made him understand how this nest of snakes came to be.

    ¡°It turns out that they are the offspring of the previous mutant python... That snake actually gave birth when it died! No wonder this litter seems to know me. But I don¡¯t know you! Your father and mother weren¡¯t the same breed, were they? I have no idea what kind of pattern this is.... The scales arepletely different...¡±

    Although their appearances seemed different, judging from one of the memories, this nest of snakes was indeed left by the mutant python.

    After they were born, the first smell they remembered was Ling Mo¡¯s, which was why they didn¡¯t leave this ce.

    A mutant snake¡¯s instinct for revenge was very strong and Ling Mo knew this from experience.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he had left so soon and didn¡¯t show up nearby, this nest of snakes would probably have gone looking for him for revenge.

    After they were born, the corpse of the mother snake that Ling Mo had killed became their first food.

    Because the mother was a high-level mutant beast, their evolutionary speed and strength were much stronger than the first-generation mutant snake.

    After swallowing the mutant beasts that hadn¡¯t left the zoo, they began to feed on the nearby zombies.

    The amusement park that had arge number of zombies became their dedicated hunting ground.

    When they were hungry, they would run out to hunt, and when they wanted to rest, they woulde back to the nest.

    As mutant snakes, they no longer had the habit of hibernating.

    But just like zombies, one meal could support them for a long time, so their demand for food was little.

    However, their reproduction speed was obviously very fast. They were able to reproduce into such arge number in such a short time...

    ¡°You guys are probably all busy giving birth when you¡¯re not hunting!¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help crying.

    Ten minutester, Ye Lian and the girls had almost killed off all the small mutant pythons.

    Except for a small number of pythons that were still moving, the rest of the pythons had either been beheaded or chopped into pieces.

    Snake corpses were everywhere, and the stench filled the surroundings.

    Li Yalin was beheading snakes while searching the corpses for mutant beast gels and digging them out.

    Under the constant devouring of Ling Mo, the struggling from the bucket mutant python also began to slow down.

    It slowly turned into an idiot step by step, and its movements naturally became more headless.

    Even if Ling Mo stopped forcing its head from escaping, it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pull itself out from the wall.

    In fact, it tried to push itself in even further. Seeing it squirm forward, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t just randomly drill into some holes.¡±

    Ling Mo elerated his devouring speed, and these spiritual powers quickly supplemented most of his consumption.

    Seeing the mutant python begin to gradually slow down, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes showed a joyful expression.

    ¡°I wonder how big the virus hive will be....¡±

    From his spiritual sense, Ling Mo was sure that this high-level mutant beast had transformed its virus gel to a virus hive.

    But like zombies, the strength of mutant beasts can¡¯t be judged by the so-called ¡°levels¡±.

    At the same level of evolution, there are many different types ofbat strengths.

    This was true for zombies, let alone mutant beasts.

    Ling Mo and his party¡¯s battle with the mutant pythons seemed to being to an end.

    At this time, in the artificialke that connected the amusement park and the zoo, a ripple suddenly appeared on the calmke.

    This ripple quickly approached in the direction of the zoo. Under the sunlight, it seemed to hide a frightening red shadow under the water....

 Chapter 452 - Showing up in an eerie way

    <strong>Chapter 452 ¨C Showing up in an eerie way</strong>

    A few minutester, Ye Lian and the others had collected all the virus gels from the mutant snakes.

    Looking at their bulging pockets, you could tell that they had a fruitful harvest this time.

    Ling Mo coughed, opened his arms, and said helplessly, ¡°Lulu, um... don¡¯t you think you should let go of me now?¡±

    ¡°Snake... snake....¡±

    Lucy, who always wore a cold expression on her face, hung on to Ling Mo, and was trembling at this moment.

    It¡¯s just that her shaking not only added a greater burden on Ling Mo, but also made some parts of her body stick closer to him.

    ¡°Rx, the snakes are gone. We killed them all.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Lucyy on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, listened carefully for a while, and then nervously opened her eyes a little bit.

    When she saw all the snake corpses littered on the ground, she sped Ling Mo¡¯s neck tightly and yelled.

    After a few seconds, she slowly recovered from her panic, opened one eye again, and took a peek.

    ¡°Really... They¡¯re really dead....¡±

    After jumping off Ling Mo¡¯s body, Lucy looked around before finally feeling relieved.

    As soon as her heart began to rx, her body immediately became soft, and she fell back into Ling Mo¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    The two looked at each other awkwardly, and then Lucy quickly pushed Ling Mo away.

    ¡°Haha... I didn¡¯t expect you to be so scared of snakes. Could it be that a snake drilled into your bed when you were a child?¡± Ling Moughed.

    Lucy red at him, ¡°Whose bed was drilled by a snake!? I just.... Don¡¯t know why I¡¯m afraid of this creature... Speaking of which...¡± She stroked her hair andined rather resentfully. ¡°This was all your fault! You¡¯re the one that recklessly decided to run in here and we ended up running into a snake¡¯s nest. And I still don¡¯t understand why you would do such a thing....¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment.

    He had deliberatelye here to find the snakes and scared Lucy in the process. It was too difficult to convince her that he came here just to visit.

    As for his real purpose, he could never tell her.

    He couldn¡¯t tell her that the people around him were all zombies and that they needed to swallow the brain gels of these terrible creatures....

    No matter how epting a person is, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ept this!

    Even if they were able to ept this, could they have no worries?

    It¡¯s not that Ling Mo didn¡¯t understand Lucy¡¯s sincere and expectant gaze, but he really couldn¡¯t tell the truth.

    ¡°Haha, just think of it as clearing their nest. Otherwise, if they¡¯re allowed to multiply like this, I¡¯m afraid that this area will bepletely upied by them soon.¡± Ling Mo showed a strange smile and said grimly, ¡°Think about it this way. This ce isn¡¯t far away from your Century City. Who knows what might happen after you guys establish yourselves in Century City? The whole building could be full of mutant snakes one night...¡±

    ¡°AHH! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s imagination seemed to be quite good. Ling Mo¡¯s poor description actually constructed a vivid picture in her mind.

    She screamed, and the image that she had just built so hard waspletely destroyed again.

    The doubts in her mind were naturally dispelled by fear.

    ¡°You...you¡¯re deliberately teasing me!¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo look at her with an amused expression, Lucy recovered from her fear and eximed angrily.

    ¡°This smell really stinks....¡± Ling Mo turned around casually, stared at the snake corpses on the ground, and covered his nose.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shana said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out here now.¡±

    Her proposal immediately got a unanimous agreement. The smell here was enough to make people faint.

    ¡°However, this is only the first half of the zoo...¡±

    In the entire X-City, the only ce where arge number of mutant beasts could be found was this zoo.

    Although Ling Mo felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any other creatures here, he would feel a bit regretful if he didn¡¯t finish searching....

    ¡°Hey, why does it sound like you¡¯re not nning to leave yet?!¡± Lucy said in surprise.

    At the same time, arge cloud of water mist suddenly exploded on the sparklingke.

    Several jets of water shot into the sky at the same time, as if a bomb was detonated in the water.

    The calmness of the water surface was suddenly destroyed, and among the water droplets that scattered all over the sky, a pair of blood-red eyes was staring in the direction of the zoo...

    ¡°Huh? I think I just heard a fart sound.¡± Ling Mo said, turning his gaze to the rear in surprise.

    He turned looked at Lucy with an inquiring look¡ª

    There was only one way to stop Ling Mo....

    Lucy bit her lip, looked at the direction of theke, and then at Ling Mo.

    After hesitating for a full five or six seconds, she finally gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s probably the movement from over there!¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s sessful smile, Lucy clenched her fists and said in heart, ¡°You¡¯re a big meanie! Even if there are snakes over there, I would still say it came from them. There¡¯s no way I would tell him that this ¡°fart sound¡± came from me!¡±.

    ¡°That sound was quite loud. I don¡¯t think it belongs to an ordinary mutant beast. Could it be an existence simr to a snake king?¡±

    Ling Mo said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ah... That wasn¡¯t a fart sound?¡± Ye Lian suddenly showed a look of realization and then gave Lucy a somewhat sorry look.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me with that look?! Could it be that you all thought that it was me just now?¡±

    Lucy was stunned and nced around. Sure enough, she saw Shana and Li Yalin quickly turning their heads, acting like nothing was wrong. But Yu Shiran looked at her for two seconds before suddenly turning her head and avoiding her gaze.

    ¡°I swear to god I¡¯ll fight you all....¡±

    Ling Mo felt the strength of his current spiritual power, and then eagerly said, ¡°If it really is a snake king, then that would be great!¡±

    ¡°How is that great!?¡± Lucy red.

    ¡°However, therge mutant python was already troublesome. If it really is a snake king, then it will probably be bigger than this and I don¡¯t think it will be so easy to deal with. I think it would be best to wait here and rely on theplex environment to restrain it. With so many snake corpses here, there isn¡¯t a need to worry about it noting.¡±

    Ling Mo snorted coldly and said.

    They found a ce nearby to make an ambush and stared closely at the direction of the loud noise.

    The strong stench and bloody smell were enough to cover up the smell on them.

    For them, a few minutes seemed like hours.

    Suddenly, the trees started to shake. The branches and leaves rocked, and a sound was heard very clearly in the quietness.

    This shaking wasn¡¯t like being blown by the wind because the sound was approaching closer to them.

    It was as if some big guy was walking through the woods, gradually approaching Ling Mo and his group from a distance.

    Ling Mo immediately felt nervous. Lucy clenched her fists involuntarily, and cold sweat began to flow from her smooth forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯sing....¡±

    The snake king¡¯s manner of entrance was really different. At first, you could hear his movements without seeing his shadow. Next, you would be able to feel the wind caused by a moving shadow, but you still wouldn¡¯t be able to see its true body.

    But this kind of scene brought a stronger sense of psychological oppression.

    After staring at the woods for a few seconds, Ling Mo already felt cold sweat in his palms.

    He didn¡¯t rashly stretch out his tentacles to probe, lest he alerted the snake.

    ¡°Could it be an overlord level? I have never seen an overlord level mutant snake. If it really is the size of a train, how big is the virus hive inside....¡±

    Ling Mo touched the mutant python virus hive in his arms. This piece was already the size of an egg, and it felt quite heavy.

    They had a lot of virus gels and virus hives of mutant pythons. It was enough to make the virus in Li Yalin¡¯s bodypletely biased towards mutant snakes.

    But if they could start with a stronger virus hive, maybe it could stimte Li Yalin to improve even further!

    ¡°Even if Senior Sister doesn¡¯t eat it, I can still give it to Hei Si... But in Hei Si¡¯s current situation, no matter how far it evolves, it¡¯s difficult to judge what kind of level it has reached...¡±

    Ling Mo thought as he stared closely at the bush while hiding in the grass.

    ¡°Shua~ Shua~¡±

    After a moment, the trees and weeds in front of them suddenly separated, and a pair of scary blood-red eyes appeared in the darkness...

    It was like two red light bulbs suddenly appearedte at night, and everyone who saw them couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva.

 Chapter 453 - Acting cute is obviously what youâ€™re born to do.

    <strong>Chapter 453 ¨C Acting cute is obviously what you¡¯re born to do.</strong>

    Shua¡ª

    There was another shake, and the owner of the red eyes suddenly jumped out while everyone was watching nervously!

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Thending sound and tremor that came from the ground was so heavy that it caused one to feel fear.

    Ling Mo took a deep breath, pushed aside the weeds in front of him, and got a better look at it....

    ¡°... Wasn¡¯t.... Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a snake king....¡±

    Even if it¡¯s not the Snake King... it shouldn¡¯t be this different!

    It wasn¡¯t a ¡°king¡±, let alone even a snake!

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the only one that was dumbfounded on the spot. Even Ye Lian and the others were shocked.

    It was obvious that this ce was a huge snake nest and was filled with the stench of snake corpses.

    Why is such a creature in a ce like this!

    It was impossible for snakes to coexist peacefully with it.... They had no reason to live together here!

    After a few seconds, Ling Mo slowly recovered from his shock, then pushed aside the weeds again, and silently looked forward.

    However, as soon as he poked his head out, a big head suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, and those blood-red eyes happened to be facing him.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    A paw mmed towards his head. Ling Mo pulled Ye Lian next to him and immediately backed away.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    A big tree that was next to him was immediately smashed down. After the tree fell, Ling Mo and others had retreated from their hiding spot to another one behind a big rock.

    As the tree fell, it knocked down two smaller trees and broke a good portion of weeds.

    Ling Mo had originally thought that this terrifying monster would have been crushed underneath, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so agile.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    With a very strange cry, a huge body jumped out of the scattered branches and leaves andnded urately on a trunk.

    It raised its front paws on its chest, maintaining a standing posture, staring closely at Ling Mo and the others before letting out another cry, ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    ¡°This... Isn¡¯t this....¡±

    Lucy asked, staring at the monster with widened eyes,pletely bbergasted.

    Ling Mo had a serious look on his face and whispered, ¡°Ah... yes, this is....¡±

    This monster had a chubby body, was about three to four meters tall, had fluffy fur that was about half a foot long, and an overall appearance that was pure white.

    However, the hair on the limbs, ears, under the neck, and around the eyes was a gorgeous bloody red color.

    The difference of these two colors made it look more outstanding.

    White as snow, red as blood!

    Its cheeks were very round, and its blood-red eyes seemed hidden within the same-colored hair, giving the feeling that it was looking at people with its eyes narrowed.

    And its chubby body was shaking involuntarily while standing in a pigeon-toed pose...

    ¡°You guessed it; this is... a mutant panda!¡± Ling Mo said firmly.

    Under the sunlight, they could still see some drops of water hanging on the panda¡¯s body...

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a panda swim! Moreover, it has a very unique roar... It really deserves to be a national treasure, being able to evolve into this way, and even survive next to a snake nest....¡±

    At first nce, this panda¡¯s posture seemed a bit like a human boxer, and after failing its sneak attack, it no longer rushed to attack, but confronted Ling Mo and the others from a distance standing up.

    The front paws swayed slightly, as if it could attack at any time.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    The mutant panda¡¯s stomach shook as it let out a cry that might have sounded like a threat.

    ¡°Is it not ashamed to stand with that pose.... Does it really think it¡¯s a Kung Fu Panda...?¡±

    It was Ling Mo¡¯s first time in seeing this type of mutant beast. Although the national treasure that he had previously seen at the zoo seemed na?ve and was professional at acting cute, who knew how far this mutated national treasure has evolved?!

    At least one thing was certain, being able to survive next to a snake nest meant that it definitely wasn¡¯t simple!

    When I came to the zoost time, I was chased by that mutant python and I don¡¯t know if there was this mutant panda...

    ¡°Although the ck hair has be red, it is indeed a giant panda...¡± Lucy was already staring at it in awe. ¡°Why did it mutate when it is a creature that eats bamboo?!¡± she yelled frantically. ¡°I really can¡¯t process this! How can this kind of creature also mutate....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re extremely afraid of snakes, yet you like pandas a lot?¡± Ling Mo nced at her and said in surprise. ¡°This is animal discrimination...¡±

    Shana said seriously, ¡°It obviously ate meat, and its body size is enough to withstand the mutation. Although it is a panda, it is also a type of bear after all. Just think about how terrifying its rtives are.... It covers itself with cuteness but hidden under that lovely appearance is violence and cruelty. A single paw swipe could fan you away and that is already considered light...¡±

    ¡°Quickly apologize to the panda lover...¡±

    After seeing Ling Mo and girls remain motionless, the mutant panda gradually lost patience.

    It suddenly grabbed a tree trunk with the thickness of a calf, as if using no strength at all, it casually tore it off...

    ¡°CRACK!¡±

    The extremely sturdy tree trunk was easily pulled off like dry firewood and then held by the mutant panda with its two front paws as if it was holding a stick.

    It stared at Ling Mo and suddenly swung back its bucket-like waist hard. With a flick of its front paw, the tree trunk suddenly flew out from its paw and shot straight at Ling Mo.

    ¡°WHOOSH!¡±

    A sharp sound immediately broke through the air. A single tree trunk was able move at the same speed as a cannonball flying. You can imagine how strong this throw was!

    Fortunately, the speed of Ling Mo and others were not slow. Before being hit by the trunk, they immediately scattered and avoided getting hit.

    This tree trunk directly inserted itself into the ground, creating a big hole. The big rock was also knocked away and fell heavily to one side.

    The ground vibrated and the sound was thunderous!

    ¡°It turns out that it isn¡¯t a Kung Fu Panda, but a Panda Brewmaster!¡±

    Ling Mo felt dizzy from the vibration and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t fight with it directly!¡±

    Even if the strength of a leader-level zombie was very strong, a direct collision of both powers would definitely cause mutual destruction.

    The zombies wouldn¡¯t pay attention to this, but Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t let Ye Lian and others take such risks.

    In order to defend against the mutant zombiest time, Ye Lian was forced into exhaustion which made Ling Mo very depressed.

    He would never allow the same thing to happen a second time.

    The opponent was just a panda after all, it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to fight to the death.

    What is the biggest advantage that humans had when it came to facing mutant beasts?

    It¡¯s not strength, but wisdom!

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    The mutant panda leaped over suddenly towards the direction of the thrown trunk. Although its body seemed bulky, once it took action, it became extremely agile and became faster than the wind!

    It rushed directly towards Ling Mo with its limbs spread out. A whooshing sound apanied its attack as it aimed to kill Ling Mo in one shot!

    As the target, Ling Mo also felt tremendous pressure. He only had enough time to leap to the side and send out a spiritual tentacle at the same time.

    The tentacles curled up around the spiritual ball of light and then twisted hard!

    Spiritual Strangtion!

    The mutant panda suddenly became soft in mid-air, and its huge body directly fell down to ground. Upon struggling to get back up, aplete panda outline could be seen on the ground.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    The panda was angry! After failing three consecutive attacks, the blood-red eyes that stared at Ling Mo had really turned narrowed!

    It stared at Ling Mo, who had already jumped away, and avoided the joint shes of Shana and Li Yalin. Using a zigzag type of movement, he quickly chased after Ling Mo.

    ¡°Why the fuck are you staring at me again! I¡¯m not the only human here this time!¡±

    Upon hearing a sound that sounded like a big snowball rolling from behind him, Ling Mo quickly quickened his pace.

    However, this mutant panda seemed determined to catch Ling Mo and kept chasing after him.

    ¡°Oh, I totally forgot...¡±

    Ling Mo quickly thought of the reason. He was now carrying a fresh virus hive of a mutant python in his arms. It was no wonder the mutant panda kept chasing after him.

    He was basically asking for it!

    But if he threw out the virus hive now, even if it wasn¡¯t swallowed by the mutant panda, Lucy would definitely see it...

    ¡°AHH! Stop chasing me!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s stamina was considered very good already, butpared to this mutant panda, it was far worse.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know if it was because it had eaten a lot of zombie gels, but this mutant panda was obviously much smarter than ordinary mutant beasts.

    If Hei Si was still the same size as before, her strength and wisdom would probably be about the same as this mutant panda.

 Chapter 454 - Just donâ€™t dive if youâ€™re overweight

    <strong>Chapter 454 ¨C Just don¡¯t dive if you¡¯re overweight</strong>

    Ling Mo¡¯s physical strength was rapidly consumed after being chased by the mutant panda for a couple hundred meters.

    As long as the opportunity presented itself, this national treasure would pull things up on the side of the road and throw it towards Ling Mo, giving him no chance to breathe.

    Rocks, tree trunks, floor tiles...

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    A gust of wind blew towards him. Ling Mo looked up and found that the sky was blocked by a dark shadow.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!¡±

    The huge, flesh-like body looked like a belt, and seemed familiar...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the big mutant python?!¡±

    The corpse of the bucket mutant python was actually torn out from the wall by the mutant panda and was being used as a chain whip.

    This mutant python was much stronger than an ordinary chain whip. It was longer, durable, and had flexible joints...

    The snake¡¯s open mouth could also be used as a barb [1]. Getting hit by the snake¡¯s fang would be deadly.

    The purplish-red snake tongue hung outside, and it didn¡¯t seem like something you should touch.

    That purple color... I get a bad feeling when I look at this color. Even if it isn¡¯t poisonous, it definitely still isn¡¯t anything good.

    Because of the mutant panda using the snake corpse in this way, the girls who were chasing from behind were also obstructed.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t aim...¡±

    Ye Lian said frowning and lowered the sniper rifle.

    Although this panda didn¡¯t have a slim figure, it always moved in an s-shaped route when it advanced.

    Coupled with the body of a mutant python that interfered with her line of sight, even a talented sharpshooter like Ye Lian was unable to find a clear shot.

    Although she found several chances to shoot, the panda would coincidentally be in front of Ling Mo at these exact moments and she wasn¡¯t sure if the panda was doing this intentionally or unintentionally.

    With a sniper rifle¡¯s power, even if she could shoot the panda, it would probably harm Ling Mo also in the process.

    If the panda was able to dodge the shot, then Ling Mo¡¯s flesh, which they have longed for so long, could only be roasted and eaten by them.

    ¡°Damn it, I almost got pped with it...¡±

    Shana leaped abruptly, and the snake head swept past her feet.

    Although Nana¡¯s spiritual body had separated from her shadow, she was also powerless against a mutant python that had no vitality at all.

    She and Dark Shana can¡¯t be too far from each other. Although her spiritual body couldn¡¯t be harmed by the mutant python, it also didn¡¯t seem possible for her to reach the mutant panda alone.

    The mutant python was more than ten meters long, and the distance limit between Nana and Dark Shana was only ten meters.

    ¡°It just so happens to be our limit! That bastard meatball, you might as well roll instead! Maybe it¡¯s faster!¡± Dark Shana narrowed her eyes and cursed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get through either.¡±

    Li Yalin shed and appeared beside Shana, anxiously.

    She quickly shed several times but failed to get past the dancing snake corpse.

    This snake corpse was whipped continuously by the mutant panda, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Even with their racial talent, it was difficult to find a gap for them to go through.

    Lucy followed behind Yu Shiran with great difficulty and secretly thought.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ling Mo to be so fast... But this mutant panda is too powerful... With Ling Mo¡¯s strength, can he really handle it?¡±

    She turned her gaze to the three girls in front of her. She knew the girls were powerful, but right now, they were beingpletely blocked from taking any action.

    The girls fighting strength couldn¡¯t be exerted fully. Only Ling Mo, who was a spiritual psychic, could fight right now.

    And Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the type to fight directly.

    However, can Ling Mo handle this crazy and violent panda alone?

    Lucy had no idea. She was different from Ye Lian and the girls. It wasn¡¯t possible for her to have that kind of blind trust in Ling Mo...

    Although these female zombies were very anxious, they didn¡¯t panic.

    Even if they can¡¯t break through the blockade and group up with Ling Mo for the time being, they still wouldn¡¯t panic.

    However, the distance between them and Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be shortened.

    The mutant panda waved the snake corpse and kept making sharp cries, ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    ¡°FUCK YOUR GRR!¡±

    Ling Mo was trying his best to find obstacles to circle around so that he could somehow free himself from this dilemma.

    I thought that being chased in the zoost time would be a thing of the past, but I didn¡¯t expect that history would really repeat itself.

    Last time it was just a snake that chased me, but this time it¡¯s a panda chasing me with a snake.

    It¡¯s obviously an animal that is supposed to be professional at acting cute. But why is it so terrifying now?!

    There were several times that Ling Mo wanted to turn around and fight back, but a ¡°whooshing¡± gust of wind from behind reminded him that once he slowed down, he might... No, he would definitely be killed on the spot by the snake corpse.

    If he were cut from the waist, that would just mean that the panda wasn¡¯t trying his best. Based on Ling Mo¡¯s estimations, the possibility of being smashed into pieces was higher!

    ¡°Before the mutation, pandas were considered a national treasure. After mutating, they actually have be so arrogant... I used to really despise this kind of animal before. I thought that their only skill in life was to act cute. I never expected that theirbat power would be so strong... I was wrong to curse that they only know how to eat bamboo all day! They should have been given an ax to patrol the zoo instead!¡±

    After running for a while, even Ling Mo himself didn¡¯t know where he was going.

    From his visual assessment, he should still be somewhere in the zoo... In any case, there were rockeries and green belts everywhere, and Ling Mo really had no time to look at the asional signs on the road.

    There was arge pond in front of him that also had a corridor that wasn¡¯t too wide in the middle.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be able to use that chain whip anymore if I can get over there....¡±

    Ling Mo thought and stared at the corridor, listening to the wind from behind him get closer and closer.

    After barely blocking an attack with his spiritual tentacles, Ling Mo immediately elerated and ran towards the corridor.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    However, the mutant panda seemed to know Ling Mo¡¯s intentions and suddenly changed directions. It unexpectedly began to run along the pond instead.

    Ling Mo, who had already rushed into the corridor, was shocked to find the panda waving the snake corpse at his side after running inside the corridor for more than ten meters.

    ¡°WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK!? ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!¡±

    If things were to continue like this, Ling Mo would eventually be caught by this mutant panda, and if he were to go back, the result would still be the same.

    ¡°I guess I got no choice...¡±

    Although he was trapped with no way out, Ling Mo quickly calmed down.

    There was an artificial ind in the middle of the pond. He didn¡¯t know if it was a ce for monkeys or something else but in short, there was arge open space.

    There weren¡¯t many obstacles on the ind itself, but there were railings that surrounded the ind, and there was also a ten-meter ground gap that could be used to his advantage.

    ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯ll go hand-to-handbat just this once! It¡¯s just a panda that is a little bit taller and stronger!¡±

    As Ling Mo rushed into the ind in the middle of the pond, Ye Lian and the others had reached the edges of the pond.

    Was it better for them to chase after the panda, or should they run after Ling Mo?

    Before they could make a decision, the panda did something unexpected.

    While it was still running alongside the artificialke, its arms suddenly elerated.

    ¡°HUU! HUU! HUU!¡±

    The snake corpse spun like a propeller from a helicopter, allowing the panda to glide forward after jumping towards theke.

    ¡°This is... a bamboo dragonfly! Was it being possessed by Doraemon at this moment?¡±

    Ling Mo was taken aback. The IQ of this panda wasn¡¯t low!

    The difficulty of dealing with a mutant beast with such a high IQ wasn¡¯t as simple as fighting something twice as hard.

    ¡°But... that means it¡¯s defenseless while it¡¯s gliding!¡±

    After recovering from his shock, Ling Mo was overjoyed, ¡°I was so scared for a moment. It turns out that although it has a high IQ, it is very unlucky....¡±

    You thought you were so smart, but in fact, right now you¡¯repletely defenseless!

    Not only Ling Mo, but also Ye Lian reacted immediately. She armed herself with the sniper and took aim at this mutant panda.

    From the time the panda resolutely jumped out, it had only passed one second.

    Just as Ling Mo was about to use his tentacles and Ye Lian was about to pull the trigger, the panda suddenly elerated¡ª-

    ¡°PFFFFF!¡±

    Arge group of water sshed, as if a bomb was thrown into theke, and a huge, deep ck hole immediately appeared in theke...

    ¡°Uhh... Holy shit, it¡¯s so heavy!

    Ling Mo was stunned for a second beforeing back to his senses.

    Because of its terrifying weight, this mutant panda and the snake corpse sank directly into the water.

    Although the surface of the water was still fluctuating violently, Ling Mo and the others couldn¡¯t find their shadows at all....

    [1] ¨C No it¡¯s not short for barbarian. The definition of this is ¡°the sharp part of a fishhook or arrow that makes it difficult to remove from something caught on it.¡±

 Chapter 455 - You got tricked

    Chapter 455 ¨C You got tricked

    Staring at the undting water surface, the expression on Ling Mo¡¯s face gradually became veryplicated.

    Ten seconds had passed...

    One minute passed...

    The mutant panda and the body of the mutant python never appeared.

    The intentions of the mutant panda were very obvious. It must have believed that it could glide itself directly over the water surface and reach the ind.

    Unfortunately, the reality waspletely different, and it¡¯s heavy weight caused it to drop down in mid-air.

    But even if it dropped all the way to the bottom of theke, it should have quickly floated back up...

    ¡°Could it be that... this panda knows how to hold its breath?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, walked cautiously to the ind shore, and looked into the artificialke.

    Although the surface of the water gradually calmed down, Ling Mo knew it was still dangerous inside the greenke.

    Ling Mo and his group were out in the open while the mutant panda was hidden in the darkness...

    The narrow corridor stood alone on the water surface. Ye Lian and the girls were still standing on the other end.

    ¡°No matter how fast we are, it¡¯ll probably take us at least five seconds to reach the ind through this corridor. And during this time... what if the panda decides to suddenly jump out of the water and attack us? There isn¡¯t any ce to find cover in this corridor...¡±

    Lucy said while calcting, ¡°The mutant panda can easily whip the snake corpse at us and it¡¯s power isn¡¯t something we can go against...¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Hmph, three seconds is enough. What are you so afraid of? No matter how strong it is, it¡¯s still just a panda.¡±

    Shana stepped forward as her short skirt swayed in the wind.

    She carried her scythe and swept her eyes towards theke. At the same time, Nana slowly walked out of her shadow.

    Whether it was their vision or sense of smell, it was temporarily useless since this mutant panda was hiding under the water.

    And no one knows how long it could hold its breath...

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take such risks... Why not just wait until it can¡¯t hold its breath no more?¡±

    Just as Lucy yelled out and subconsciously reached out to grab Shana¡¯s arm, she suddenly felt a chill in her back and stopped moving.

    Only Shana was standing in front of her. Ye Lian, Li Yalin, and Yu Shiran were all standing behind Lucy.

    But at that moment, she clearly felt another gaze looking at her from the front.

    It was as if there was something invisible hidden in the void...

    ¡°The opponent is just a big stupid bear. Why should we follow its rhythm?¡±

    Shana snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pull it out of the water and then turn its eyes into real panda eyes. That¡¯s my style!¡±

    ¡°This style of yours isn¡¯t something to be proud of...Speaking of which, just now, was that an illusion...¡±

    Lucy nced at Shana suspiciously and nodded to herself, ¡°Yeah, it must have been an illusion. It is probably because I saw too many snakes today so I¡¯m a little nervous... Yes, this is definitely the reason...¡±

    Compared to the spection that ¡°there is actually an invisible person standing in front of you¡±, an ¡°illusion¡± was much easier to ept...

    Separated by a corridor, Ling Mo could hardly see the expression on Shana¡¯s face.

    ¡°Huh? Why did you suddenly wave your hand? Why did Nanae out all of sudden?¡±

    He squinted his eyes and watched every move on the other side.

    When Dark Shana waved, Nana¡¯s spiritual body had already stepped onto the corridor.

    ¡°Is it okay for Nana to walk out so casually? Oh... that¡¯s right, I forgot... This panda can¡¯t tell if anyone is on it unless it hears or senses something since it is at the bottom of the water...¡±

    But whether it was Ling Mo, the female zombies, or even Lucy, they all could easily walk stealthy.

    Deliberately reducing all movements to the lowest decibel was an essential survival skill that every survivor has mastered.

    As for zombies, their attainments in this field were even greater since it was a requirement in order for them to hunt.

    ¡°Hearing doesn¡¯t seem very useful... Then... Ah, when this panda attacked me for the first time, didn¡¯t it rely on its senses to find me?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly realized the problem. No wonder Shana acted without hesitation. It seems that this zombie girl had already noticed this.

    ¡°Could her powers of observation have doubled after separating?¡± Ling Mo was stunned.

    After Nana¡¯s spiritual body walked about seven or eight meters, Dark Shana smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯m going now.¡±

    She followed Nana closely, moving very briskly.

    Her movements seemed very random, however if you listened carefully, you would notice that her footsteps didn¡¯t make any noises, nor would you hear the sound of her breathing either.

    Sneaking was a natural ability that zombies had....

    If you weren¡¯t directly looking at her with your eyes, you would have thought that Dark Shana was just a shadow.

    ¡°It turns out that this is the reason why zombies are so sessful in their sneak attacks... They¡¯re able to greatly reduce their sense of existence in order to achieve the purpose of approaching their prey silently through a series of actions such as holding their breath, tightening their bodies, slowing their heartbeats, and rxing their footsteps. And in this state, even senses could be deceived. Sure enough, zombies are natural born hunters...¡±

    Even Ling Mo had this kind of illusion that the current Dark Shana would disappear the moment he looked away, let alone the mutant panda...

    At this time, under the water...

    The light under the water had be very weak after passing through several meters deep.

    A huge shadow suddenly passed by, and blood-red eyes could still be seen faintly even in the weak light.

    And because it was in the dark, it looked even more frightening.

    If someone was under the water at this moment, they would probably be scared to death by the ck shadow that suddenly passed by.

    ¡°Gurulu...¡±

    Suddenly, the dark shadow hidden in the depths of theke slowly approached the water surface.

    The blood-red eyes opened in the water, following the faint light, seemingly looking towards the water surface.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The water surface by the corridor suddenly exploded. At the same time, a huge shadow jumped up along with the fountain-like water burst.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    The mutant panda jumped into the air, holding the mutant python in his hand, mming it towards the corridor with a heavy throw.

    However, there was no one standing there!

    ¡°MEIGRR?¡±

    The mutant panda¡¯s eyes suddenly dted, and its round cheeks bulged even more.

    Although its face was covered in hair, if it could speak human words, it would have most likely said, ¡°You fuckers tricked me!¡±

    Nana¡¯s spiritual body had attracted all the attention. When the mutant panda came out of the water, Dark Shana was already waving her scythe, jumping high in the air, and Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles had also shot out.

    On the shore, Ye Lian took just one second to aim and shoot!

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The power of a sniper rifle at such a close distance was enormous.

    The mutant panda swung around in mid-air and wrapped the mutant python around his body like a bath towel.

    Sticky blood exploded, and the unfortunate panda fell heavily into the water along with the bloody mutant python corpse.

    Arge part of theke water was immediately dyed red. But the panda didn¡¯t appear even after a series of bubbles showed up on the water surface.

    Instead, the mutant python corpse appeared after ten seconds. Not only was there a big hole created by a sniper bullet, but also traces of Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles and Shana¡¯s shes.

    But judging from the traces, the mutant panda was still alive...

    ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet...¡±

    If it were an ordinary mutant beast, this three-sided attack would have sted it to pieces.

    Ling Mo sent out his spiritual tentacles to track inside theke and caught a spiritual ball of light quickly escaping into the distance.

    In the deep and icyke, the injured mutant panda was swimming forward.

    It had a keen sensing ability inside theke and naturally knew the direction of the water outlet ording to the water flow.

    The water in this artificialke wasn¡¯t motionless. It was connected to thergeke at the amusement park through an underground waterway.

    Of course, the mutant panda didn¡¯t know this, however its survival instincts were now pushing it to make the right choices.

    ¡°Damn it. It actually escaped in this situation...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, and was about to stop following the panda, but suddenly found that its spiritual ball of light suddenly stopped somewhere...

 Chapter 456 - Who told you to drill

    Chapter 456 ¨C Who told you to drill

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, why isn¡¯t it moving anymore?¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head in doubt and looked towards the direction where the spiritual ball of light stopped.

    The artificialke was oval shaped, with the corridor as the diameter and the ind as a center point.

    To put it simply, the shape of theke was a bit like an erged egg that isn¡¯t well-proportioned and looks rather weird.

    The mutant panda escaped from the other side of the ind in theke.

    This was equivalent to escaping from the upper part of the egg all the way to the tip.

    And on the other side of theke over there, there wasn¡¯t anything, let alone a corridor.

    If Ling Mo and the others wanted to stop the mutant panda, they could only go through the corridor, return to the shore, and then chase it along theke...

    The way the mutant panda moved was linear, while Ling Mo and his group could only follow it through the arc-shaped shore...

    If they were to chase it in this way, the distance between the two parties would undoubtedly increase, and it wouldn¡¯t be that simple to catch up.

    ¡°The designer must have been dropped when he was baby! Why the hell use this kind of shape?! It would only increase the burden on visitors and consume their physical strength!¡±

    Originally, Ling Mo had prepared to try his best, and even started to umte energy, but he didn¡¯t expect that... it would stop by itself!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did your blood start boiling so much that you wanted to turn around and fight us instead?¡±

    Seeing that it didn¡¯t move for a while, Ling Mo slowly approached it tentatively, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re actually quite prideful. You deserve to be named as a national treasure. I knew you wouldn¡¯t run away that easily... Very good, I like it. After chasing me for such a long time, you ran away as soon as you found out that you couldn¡¯t beat us. Whether it¡¯s a zombie or a beast, that¡¯s quite embarrassing...¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Although he was muttering a lot of nonsense, Ling Mo¡¯s actions were actually quite cautious.

    This kind of talking could also help relieve his nervousness to a certain extent, allowing him to make various judgments more rationally.

    A string will break if it¡¯s too tight, and the same applies for the mind.

    He already knows how powerful this crazy panda really is.

    Who knows whether the panda¡¯s current action is actually a trick or not?

    ¡°It could be pretending to be like one of those fishes that don¡¯t move and try to bait themselves. Once the prey tries to bite them, they would be eaten to death....¡±

    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to where the mutant panda was, Ling Mo¡¯s mood gradually became tense.

    The water surface still looked calm when viewed from a distance, but when you got closer, you would in fact find that bubbles were constantly rising from the bottom of the water.

    Judging from the bubbles it seems that the mutant panda¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t so good.

    ¡°Trying to pretend that you¡¯re about to suffocate in order to make mee over to see what is going on. However, you¡¯ll jump out of the water and bite my head off with your big bloody mouth the moment I go over there, right?¡±

    Ling Mo sent his spiritual tentacles to probe down below, but his body took two steps back, away from the shore.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s really under here.... Now that you¡¯ve attracted me here, what are you going to do? After abandoning the chain whip... No, the mutant python, are you nning on jumping out and fighting me with Tai Chi?¡±

    On the shore, Ling Mo was specting the intentions of the mutant panda, guarding against the possibility of a sneak attack by the national treasure at any time.

    But at the bottom of the water....

    ¡°GURU! GURU!¡±

    The panda¡¯szy eyes have never been opened so wide as they were now.

    Through theke, it vaguely saw a fleeting figure on the shore, and it couldn¡¯t help but stretch out its paw to wave, ¡°MEI...GURU!¡±

    Arge string of bubbles immediately emerged from the gap in its other paw, and it quickly retracted the previous paw.

    Even if it were to cover its mouth and nose with both paws at the same time, the round cheeks of the mutant panda indicated that it was close to reaching its limit....

    At this time, its upper body was twisting vigorously, but because its very rich waist was stuck somewhere, the air stored in its body was constantly being squeezed out...

    As for where it was stuck...

    At the sewer pipe of this artificialke, there is actually an iron fence.

    Although it had be very rotten after a long period of soaking, the chances of breaking the fence under the water wasn¡¯t veryrge.

    When the mutant panda was fleeing, it was naturally in a hurry.

    It made a hole in the fence with its powerful hind legs and then drilled back in the hole while maintaining its position.

    Even if it¡¯s a panda, the legs are always thinner than the waist.

    After its two hind paws entered the waterway smoothly, the mutant panda acted as if it had seen victory...

    ¡°GURU!¡±

    The mutant panda was immediately stunned the moment it discovered its waist had gotten stuck.

    After recovering its senses, the panda made a move that would make it regret it for the rest of its life.

    It actually... tried to squeeze itself in.

    Just like how some people wear pants, they have the idea that they would be able to pull the zipper up as long as they sucked their stomachs in a little. The mutant panda obviously had the same idea.

    Its belly was so big, but as long as it was able to suck it in, it would be able to seed...

    But the mutant panda would never have expected that it would be squeezing itself into the abyss...

    ¡°Guru?¡±

    The mutant panda quickly discovered that... it was stuck!

    It tried to squeeze itself in deeper, but it didn¡¯t work.

    And pulling itself out also failed...

    This waterway was like some kind of evil hole, once inserted inside, you would never be able to pull it out again!

    The mutant panda was anxious. It began to struggle hard, and with all the squeezing, the air stored in its powerful lungs was rapidly decreasing...

    As a very clever mutant panda, it quickly realized that it was screwed!

    At this moment, Ling Mo appeared on the shore...

    Even though the opponent was just a prey, the mutant panda couldn¡¯t help but stretch out its paw...

    But the reality was so cruel. It didn¡¯t even allow the mutant panda the chance to struggle...

    The mutant panda eyes soon rolled up, and more bubbles continued to emerge from its paws...

    ¡°Guru Guru...¡±

    By now, Ling Mo had waited on the shore for five minutes. As for Ye Lian and the girls, they were also waiting on the shore as well.

    Since Lucy had chased after them for so long and was suffering from a head injury, she was sitting on a big rock not far away to rest.

    ¡°What... What are we... What are we waiting for exactly...¡±

    Ye Lian asked suspiciously. She squatted down, holding her cheeks in her hands, and stared at the water.

    ¡°This panda sure can hold its breath for a long time. It¡¯s still in the same ce as before....¡± Ling Mo touched his chin, revealing a confused look.

    Shana took a step forward and mmed her scythe into the water, ¡°Get out of the water!¡±

    The de pierced the water and a lot of water sshed instantly.

    ¡°Guru Guru!¡±

    Hearing the movements above the water, the mutant panda writhed with bulging eyes.

    ¡°I think I hear some sounds below....¡±

    Yu Shiran said suddenly.

    Seeing Ling Mo look at her, the zombie loli immediately snorted and pointed at her ¡°scarf¡±, ¡°She was the one that said it.¡±

    ¡°Hei Si?¡±

    As a mutant beast, Hei Si¡¯s sense of smell and hearing were naturally very strong.

    However, what did she mean by below?

    ¡°Under the water. She seems to have heard something.¡±

    Yu Shiran said and pointed at the water surface angrily.

    ¡°Did the panda finally reach its limit?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Yu Shiran frowned, thinking for a while, and finally thought of a way to describe it.

    She motioned Ling Mo to look at her, then suddenly pinched her nose with her little hand, and puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°Huchi Huchi¡±

    After letting out two big breaths of air, she let go of her nose again, and opened her mouth as if she was gasping for air.

    She then held her stomach and twisted her waist to make a movement simr to a struggle.

    However, the zombie loli struggled so hard that her boobs looked like they were about to pop out at any time...

    ¡°This... and then this...¡±

    As Ling Mo stared at her with stunned eyes, the zombie loli finally finished the performance with satisfaction. She pped her hands and raised her head triumphantly, ¡°How¡¯s that? You understand now, right? Humph-Humph...¡±

    ¡°You actually still can humph...¡±

    Ling Mo stared at her for a while, and suddenly stretched out his hand weakly and gave her head a thump, ¡°Only a crazy person would be able to understand that!¡±

 Chapter 457 - Guesses are often far from the truth

    Chapter 457 ¨C Guesses are often far from the truth

    ¡°But... I think I can figure out what you¡¯re trying to say... That panda isn¡¯t necessarily holding on to a trump card, but something has happened to it, right?¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed his chin and said thoughtfully.

    Covering her forehead, the depression on Yu Shiran¡¯s face immediately swept away as she nodded excitedly, and said, ¡°YES! Hei Si said that its movements sounded a bit strange, but it didn¡¯t sound like it was trying to ambush us.¡±

    Shana also nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s right. If it really wanted to ambush us, it would have jumped out when you first arrived. We are now all standing around here waiting for it with our hands in our pockets. In this situation, it should have escaped a long time ago. The strange thing is that it hasn¡¯t moved at all...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my spiritual tentacles don¡¯t have eyes...¡±

    Ling Mo looked back at Lucy and walked closer to the water once he saw the groggy look on her face.

    More than a dozen spiritual tentacles spread out and slowly inserted themselves into the water.

    Under Yu Shiran¡¯s guidance, Ling Mo was able to control his spiritual tentacles to reach the designated position.

    ¡°En, Hei Si said this is the ce.¡±

    With Hei Si¡¯s spiritual power, it wasn¡¯t difficult to detect Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles, and guiding the direction was even easier.

    Through Yu Shiran¡¯s mouth, her intentions were actually understood very clearly.

    At the same time, in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, an approvingughter echoed.

    ¡°She must be saying OK...¡± Ling Mo muttered, ¡°Hei Si¡¯sughter.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡± Yu Shiran tilted her head and nced at Ling Mo, then snorted coldly and said, ¡°How dare you im to be her owner?! How could that possibly mean ¡®ok¡¯?¡±

    ¡°She clearly said, ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t expect for Ling Mo to do a good job. I guess humans are still teachable, but he is still far from my ideal master and he isn¡¯tparable to Half-moon at all.¡¯ That¡¯s what she meant, understand now?¡±

    It was just a ¡°hee-hee¡± sound, how could it have such a long meaning? And that sentence about Half-moon was obviously added by you just now!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help raising his hand again and gave the zombie loli a flick.

    At the same time, his spiritual power was continuously being sent into those spiritual tentacles.

    ¡°It should work...¡±

    It was Ling Mo¡¯s first time in using spiritual power like this, but it could also count as him trying something new as well...

    When the amount of spiritual power sent out reached a certain level, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and all the spiritual tentacles immediately materialized in the water.

    Like a wall, the invisible, materialized spiritual tentacles surrounded the mutant panda, and the water was quickly drawn out by the suction from the tentacles.

    If it was just Ling Mo himself, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find the location of the mutant panda. The difficultyy in urately wrapping the mutant panda together with the entrance of the sewer pipe.

    With Hei Si¡¯s assistance, Ling Mo was able to sessfullyplete his objective in one try.

    Although it was only less than two seconds, Ling Mo still felt tremendous spiritual pressure.

    ¡°The water pressure is so strong...¡±

    At the same time, the mutant panda trapped in the sewer pipe finally appeared at the bottom of the water.

    Suddenly sensing the air again, the mutant panda that was stuck in the sewer pipe immediately let go of its paws and began to breathe.

    It raised its head and stared at Ling Mo. In its blood-red eyes, there was an indescribable emotion.

    There was both cruelty and coldness as well as another very strange emotion... of course, the coldness was the majority.

    ¡°Fuck... I can¡¯t hold on...¡±

    Ling Mo let out a muffled groan, and the wall of water that had just been blocked for a moment suddenly flooded back in.

    ¡°MIEGRR~! GURUGURU...¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head and looked at the girls...

    ¡°I feel so dizzy... when will it get better...¡±

    Lucy thought, rubbing her head, frowning.

    The injury caused by the mutant zombie was quite serious. Even after two days of recuperation, the speed of her recovery was still very slow. Ling Mo basically refused to let her do anything during this time.

    ¡°That guy is obviously a human, but he recovers so quickly. Compared with him, I¡¯m bing a burden...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s strongpetitive nature began to show again. She gritted her teeth and pressed her wounds, causing her eyes to widen suddenly.

    ¡°It seems that... some kind of liquid was squeezed out...¡±

    She was sluggish for two seconds, then silently lowered her arm, ¡°I wanted to check and see if the wound got any better, but I ended up...¡±

    ¡°Huh, why are you bleeding again?¡±

    A very seductive voice spoke, and Lucy quickly turned to look.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you... you¡¯re... Senior Sister, right?¡±

    Calling her ¡°Senior Sister¡± felt strange, but Lucy didn¡¯t know Li Yalin¡¯s real name.

    And this ¡°Senior Sister¡± was usually cold to her, like the other girls. Why did she take the initiative to speak to her now?

    ¡°That Ling Mo, really lucked out... Each one of his girls has her own special quality...This senior sister isn¡¯t old, but her temperament is very good. She¡¯s charming but not flirtatious...¡±

    Her facial features made her seem like she was mixed. She had delicate jade-like skin and a pair of deep eyes that always seemed to pull you into them.

    She was different from Ye Lian¡¯s innocent personality, nor did she act the same as Shana¡¯s evil and sometimes righteous personality, and she definitely didn¡¯t have Yu Shiran¡¯s naughtiness.

    Although she was also a woman, Lucy had to admit that Li Yalin looked really attractive.

    Apart from Ye Lian and the other girls, Li Yalin always seemed to have only Ling Mo in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t give a shit about the zombies or mutant beasts.

    ¡°But Ling Mo doesn¡¯t seem to notice it, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because he¡¯s a blockhead or just got used to it...¡±

    Lucy muttered ufortably, and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Li Yalin stretched out her finger, touched the bleeding gauze, and put it on the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Ling Mo said you need to change the dressing. I¡¯m here to help.¡±

    She rubbed her fingers. Although she hesitated for a while, she finally lowered her hand, ¡°The smell of your blood is strong here and it might attract a second giant panda. Go over there to that building with me... Let¡¯s hide over there and change the dressing to avoid future problems. Besides, your head is bleeding again. If we don¡¯t change the dressing now, when are you going to have time when we leaveter?¡±

    Li Yalin said and pointed at a building in the distance.

    ¡°He still remembers my injury...¡±

    Ling Mo stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. But I can dress the wounds by myself...¡±

    ¡°Hee-Hee, it¡¯s fine, let me change it for you. I like bloody [1] gauzes very much.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about... Isn¡¯t it learning how to dress, not learning how to gauze?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same thing, it¡¯s all the same thing...¡±

    When Shana saw that Li Yalin and Lucy had entered the building, she turned around, and said, ¡°Okay! Senior Sister should be able to dy her for a long time. I also gave Senior Sister a good idea. If she¡¯s unable to dy her, she¡¯ll find a chance to knock her out!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that a good idea?! And why is it Senior Sister...¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Shana and Ye Lian. Upon seeing the excited expressions on their faces, Ling Mo suddenly realized something.

    Shana doesn¡¯t know how to trick Ye Lian, so she chose a sister who had a lower IQ and EQ than her...

    They were all obviously interested in the mutant panda!

    Ling Mo turned his head and looked at Yu Shiran, ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡±

    ....

    After repeating the process several times, Ling Mo finally took the chance to separate two spiritual tentacles. With the help of these two tentacles and Hei Si¡¯s countless silver threads, he forcibly pulled out the mutant panda and dragged it to the shore.

    As soon as the dying mutant panda came ashore, he struggled to kick Ling Mo with his hind legs but was strangled by Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles.

    The sense of suffocation struck the mutant panda again and it immediately rolled on its back, constantly making depressed yells.

    ¡°MIEGRR MIEGRR!¡±

    ¡°Who told you to be so smug!¡±

    Ling Mo turned his gaze to the head of this mutant panda. Inside that furry head, there must be a huge virus hive...

    The mutant panda seemed to notice Ling Mo¡¯s malice and began to struggle even harder...

    ¡°This bastard¡¯s strength is still so strong even after soaking in the water for so long...¡±

    Ling Mo said, frowning, as a burst of pain erupted from his temples.

    ¡°MIEGRR!¡±

    The mutant panda suddenly looked at Yu Shiran¡¯s neck, ¡°MIEGR, MIEGR, MEIGR...¡±

    Yu Shiran stared at it for a while, then suddenly turned to Ling Mo silently, and began to make gestures again.

    SMACK!

    ¡°SPEAK ENGLISH!¡±

    Ling Mo pped Yu Shiran¡¯s head.

    [1] ¨C The word blood in Chinese sounds simr to the word learn.

 Chapter 458 - Naming is really a hassle

    <strong>Chapter 458 ¨C Naming is really a hassle</strong>

    ¡°...You should have been able to understand what I just said, right? Phew! I¡¯m exhausted...¡±

    After finishing a few difficult exnations, Yu Shiran bent over, put her hands on her knees, and let out a long sigh.

    This zombie loli looked up at Ling Mo and snorted coldly, ¡°What a stupid human... In your human terms, my narration is full of emotions and vividness. Only a stupid human like you can¡¯t understand what I mean...¡±

    SMACK!

    ¡°Adding extra details to the story to make it interesting isn¡¯t right. Also, if you¡¯re going toin next time, remember not to use your mouth to speak swear words. If you say something like stupid human, aren¡¯t you still using the human way tomunicate?¡±

    The unfortunate zombie Loli cried ¡°ouch¡± as her head received another solid smack on the head.

    Although being smacked wasn¡¯t painful, being smacked in the head repeatedly by a human made Yu Shiran feel that her dignity as a zombie was being severely trampled on.

    It¡¯s like... Opening a pot to see if the stewed sausage was cooked, but at that exact moment, the sausage bounces up and ps the chef¡¯s face left and right...

    ¡°Damn prey! Damn sausage human, just you wait....¡±

    The zombie Loli thought as she squeezed her fist and gritted her white teeth.

    Shana put her arms on her chest and interrupted, ¡°If I were to summarize her words from a zombie¡¯s point of view, she¡¯s basically saying that we finally caught the prey, but discovered that the prey was overflowing with blood and all the important parts had fallen out during the chase [1]. I think this is what Hei Si¡¯s trying to say...¡±

    ¡°Descriptions made by zombies are really awful...¡±

    Ling Mo shuddered, then quickly turned to look at the mutant panda, and changed the topic, ¡°Since Hei Si said that...¡±

    This huge national treasure was still struggling with the invisible tentacles at this time, but it was like trying to untangle a tangled thread. The more diligently it waved its paws, the more entangled the tentacles became.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    If all the zombies present could see the spiritual tentacles, they would find that this national treasure had been wrapped up like a zongzi by dense blood-red translucent tentacles.

    ¡°MEIGR...¡±

    The mutant panda¡¯s patience was about to run out. It suddenly waved its limbs vigorously, then slumped, fell, and panted with its mouth open.

    ¡°Hei Si, are you really interested in it?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and sighed.

    He pretty much could guess what Hei Si meant and could use 3 words to sum it up, ¡°Fatten before eating.¡±

    It was a national treasure in any case... This mutant panda had great potential for evolution.

    Instincts, five senses, strength, speed, and body size... No matter in which aspect, the evolution of mutant pandas was quite bnced.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s still a w... this panda is not only very ill-tempered, but also very... stupid!¡±

    That being said,pared to those mutant beasts that rely only on instincts to act, this national treasure was already very smart.

    If the IQ of the other mutant beasts was only 5, then its IQ was at least a 9...

    What Hei Si meant by ¡°fatten before eating¡± was to take advantage of this mutant panda¡¯s bnced development as a container, and let it evolve to a certain level through continuous feeding...

    If they were to take out the virus hive now, it wouldn¡¯t be very useful for Hei Si. But just letting it go wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s style either.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome... but...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, staring at the mutant panda.

    The mutant panda replied with a self-deprecating look. It even spread its limbspletely, almost as if it was saying ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, then hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Though it¡¯s just a panda, it still has quite a personality... If I keep feeding it with zombie virus gels, I wonder if it will really turn into a Kung Fu Panda?¡±

    As Ling Mo thought about this, he drew a spiritual tentacle out and inserted it into the mutant panda¡¯s spiritual ball of light.

    At first, the mutant panda stared at him with a calm look, but when the spiritual tentacle entered its body, it suddenly struggled violently.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    The mutant panda rolled around a few times, its eyes widened, its sturdy neck even lifted up, and unexpectedly persisted for a second...

    ¡°Bang¡±

    The mutant panda¡¯s head fell back to ground again, and the tip of its tongue hung on the corner of its mouth.

    With the assistance of Hei Si¡¯s silver threads, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual strength at this time had be much stronger than before...

    Although Ling Mo felt as if many things were stuffed into his head, which resulted in bursts of pain in the temples, it was still within Ling Mo¡¯s tolerance.

    Both Ye Lian and Shana gathered around, and they waited quietly for two minutes.

    BOOM!

    This fat panda finally got up, and after shaking its head vigorously, a pair of blood red eyes stared at Ling Mo as it slowly leaned towards him.

    ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡±

    Shana frowned and shouted.

    Ye Lian also stretched out her hand, as if she was nning to grab it...

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Ling Mo calmly looked at the mutant panda that was getting closer and closer to him, watching it lick the corners of its mouth and spraying white vapor from its nostrils.

    Just when it was about to hit Ling Mo¡¯s face with its head, the panda suddenly lowered its head, and gently touched Ling Mo with its furry forehead, ¡°Miegrr.¡±

    The spiritual connection was sessful, and the instinctive resistance of this mutant panda was very weak!

    Even when on all fours, the mutant panda was as tall as a person.

    Ling Mo walked around it with satisfaction, and stretched out his hand to pat its sturdy and massive body, ¡°With the speed and strength of this panda, it won¡¯t be a problem to carry all of us... It would be wrong for me to just let you be a container. Why don¡¯t I add one more job for you... How about taking a side job as our BMW?¡±

    ¡°MIEGRR...¡±

    The mutant panda seemed to like Ling Mo¡¯s patting. It twisted its thick neck and whispered softly.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re okay with it... very good. Since you¡¯re going to spend some time with us, it¡¯s necessary to give you a name...¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed his chin and thought for a while, and said, ¡°BMW.... How about ¡®Don¡¯t touch me¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,e here...¡± Shana said nkly.

    ¡°Understood... pass on this one.¡±

    Ling Mo waved his hand awkwardly, stared at the panda thoughtfully for a while, then turned his gaze to Hei Si, ¡°How about calling it Bai Si... [2]¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Countless silver threads immediately exploded from Yu Shiran¡¯s neck...

    ¡°Okay... We¡¯ll call it Xiaobai [3] then...

    The name was unanimously approved. Although it changed from ck and white to red and white, this national treasure was still very good at being cute.

    It soon hit off with Ye Lian and the others, but... Although Ye Lian and the others wereughing constantly, it was shuddering to see the mutant national treasure pping its paws and jumping around constantly, even a little bit creepy...¡±

    ¡°Are they really ying around? Or are they fighting with each other... Haha, probably not. After all, they¡¯re all spiritually connected....¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head and looked at the building,pletely missing the scene that was ying behind him...

    Yu Shiran forcibly opened the mutant panda¡¯s mouth with a pair of thin arms and hung her child-like body in it.

    Ye Lian was already sitting on top of it, smiling with satisfaction.

    As for Shana, she was standing behind the mutant panda, waving her scythe towards a special area, ¡°Is it a male or a female...¡±

    The mutant panda narrowed its eyes, looking very miserable...

    ¡°Senior Sister and Lulu have also been gone for a long time...¡±

    Even if Senior Sister uses the female excuse ¡°Go to the restroom with me¡± to stall for time, it wouldn¡¯t take that long, right?

    Ling Mo suddenly had a bad feeling...

    When he arrived at the premises, he found that it was very quiet, only a soft ¡°Da-Da-Da¡± sound came from the depths, which sounded very rhythmic.

    Following the spiritual connection, Ling Mo slowly approached where Li Yalin was...

    This leader-level zombie was sitting on a step, tapping her fingers on the ground, smiling, and seemed intoxicated

    Ling Mo¡¯s gaze slowly moved down and stayed at Li Yalin¡¯s feet.

    Lucy was lying motionless in front of him at this moment and seemed to have lost consciousness...

    ¡°For the sake of convenience, you actually really knocked her out!¡±

    [1] ¨C It¡¯s a bit confusing in this part but to summarize it¡¯s basically saying that ¡°after spending so much time getting something, you realize that it isn¡¯t what you had expected it would be after obtaining it.¡±

    [2] ¨C Hei Si = Dark; Bai Si = White

    [3] ¨C Xiaobai is a nickname for white or aka little white.

 Chapter 459 - After the gunshot

    <strong>Chapter 459 ¨C After the gunshot</strong>

    ¡°My head feels dizzy...¡±

    Lucy murmured as she walked out of the zoo, clutching her head.

    ¡°It must be because you lost a lot of blood... Didn¡¯t you faint suddenly because of this?¡± Ling Mo said.

    After waking up Lucy, Ling Mo had used this excuse to persuade her.

    Repeatedly mentioning it now was just topletely dispel her doubts.

    Besides, no matter whether Lucy feels strange or not, she can only persuade herself to ept this fact if she still wanted to rely on Ling Mo¡¯s group to return back to ¡°F¡± group.

    ¡°Is it alright for me to bully her so tantly...¡±

    For a moment, this sentence showed up in Ling Mo¡¯s mind....

    ¡°Really?¡± Lucy touched the back of her head. ¡°But why does it hurt over here?¡±

    ¡°What happens after you faint?... Isn¡¯t falling?¡± Ye Lian interrupted with a dazed expression on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it seems that I¡¯m too dizzy to even think straight.¡± Lucyughed at herself, and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, what happened to that mutant panda?¡±

    ¡°I tied a big rock to it and drowned it in theke.¡±

    Ling Mo said, smiling slightly.

    Seeing Lucypletely believe his story, Ling Mo looked forward and a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    The newly joined mutant panda reced Hei Si in handling the important task of attracting zombies even though it was because of this reason that Hei Si evolved into the way she is now.

    Compared with Hei Si¡¯s previous ¡°zombie attracting¡± skill, Xiaobai¡¯s skill was much stronger.

    At this time, about a few hundred meters away from Ling Mo¡¯s group, a giant panda was running wildly in front of arge group of zombies at an rming speed.

    It leaped high and turned suddenly.

    When arge number of zombies suddenly appeared in front of it, this mutant panda braked suddenly, jumped up with extremely agile movements, and passed over the heads of more than a dozen zombies...

    ¡°It really was a good idea to keep this panda. Unfortunately, due to Lucy being in our group, we can only keep it away from us... There¡¯s no need to rush giving the mutant snake gel that we obtained from this operation to Senior Sister. We should let her adjust her state first, and once her body is ready, we can just convert all the virus inside her body into the same one in one shot....¡±

    Ling Mo thought. He turned his head and nced at Lucy, ¡°Why does it seem like her pupils are slightly reddish... But looking at her spiritual fluctuations, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s infected...¡±

    Ling Mo stared at her for a while and still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Noticing that Lucy seemed to have a feeling that she was being stared at, he quickly looked to the side nonchntly as she turned to look at him...

    ¡°By the way, where is the F group?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Lucy nced at him suspiciously, and then slowly said, ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t been to F-City... Didn¡¯t I tell you before that there was a food production base? Although the city isn¡¯t as big and prosperous as X-City, it¡¯s not too small either. It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s only a single industrial chain in F-City and there isn¡¯t really any development potential. Moreover, the terrain is wed. After all, it is in the ins. No matter how much we clean up the zombies, it¡¯ll be difficult topletely keep them out of the city. Compared with the Falcon camp, our base actually has some simrities...¡±

    She suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of which, we aren¡¯t very far from the Air Force regiment...¡±

    ¡°Really? Tell me a bit more about this Air Force Regiment. I¡¯m actually really curious about them...¡±

    Just as Ling Mo and his group were quickly moving to their next destination, a small town a hundred kilometers away from X-City ¡ª-

    Like all the other towns at this time, it looked deste and deserted...

    Cold wind blew across the road, and the weeds on the roadside had even started to spread.

    The doors of the empty shops would make soft creaking sounds from time to time.

    You would asionally find wreckages of rusty cars covered in dust on the road.

    KUANG-DANG!

    Some strange noises always seemed to burst out from the corners of the town, attracting those zombies who were wandering on the road.

    A zombie stared at a dirty bag on the ground, and suddenly, the bag whirled up in the air.

    The zombie tilted its head, and its blood-red eyes seemed to be in a daze.

    After staring at the floating bag for a certain distance, she suddenly leaped forward, jumped up about two meters, and grabbed the bag.

    After violently tearing it apart, the zombie suddenly raised its head, and let out a roar from his throat, ¡°AO!¡±

    .....

    AO!

    On the outskirts of the town, outside an airport, a zombie was howling in the same posture.

    All of a sudden, the zombie hastily rushed towards the cover in front of him.

    But before the zombie was able to reach it, a gunshot fired.

    This zombie fell from mid-air and fell heavily to the ground with a big bloody hole in its chest.

    ¡°Fuck, I still see zombies every day. There¡¯s really no end to them no matter how many I kill.¡±

    A few hundred meters away, a sniper wearing white, raised his head from behind the scope. He looked across the wide airport, past the highway, and stared at therge farnd that had only tall weeds left.

    At first nce, this scene didn¡¯t seem to be much different from the past, but now, everyone knew that at the other end of the road, among those weeds, it was filled with zombies.

    These monsters still wore human skin yet had power that was many times stronger than ordinary humans. As long as they weren¡¯t hit on a fatal spot, they would be able to continue to move.

    Their strong recovery abilities allowed these monsters to have a higher survival rate than ordinary people.

    In addition to their terrifying strength, the fluids throughout their bodies had extremely infectious natures.

    The moment it enters the body of an ordinary person... there was only one oue and that was being infected.

    And bing a monster wasn¡¯t always the scariest thing...

    At that moment, the gazes you get from the people around after being infected is the scariest thing...

    Once you were infected, you would either mutate or be killed by the people around you...

    ¡°Where did all these fucking zombiese from?!¡±

    Beside him, another sniper had also pulled the trigger at this time.

    Within their field of vision, a zombie instantly fell to the ground aftering out of wild grass that was as tall as a man.

    The long-haired sniper smiled slightly, and said slowly, ¡°I think out of the entire air force regiment, maybe the two of us and one-eyed have the best sniping skills, right?... Speaking of one-eyed, didn¡¯t that kid like to stay here and practice his marksmanship with the zombies? He actually ran out to perform a task this time. It was quite a spectacle... I thought he was like me, someone that didn¡¯t like to move around. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hold the gun quietly like this and be able to control the life and death of an enemy?¡±

    ¡°The better your marksmanship is, the more arrogant you be.¡±

    The former shooter in white leaned in front of the scope again and said, ¡°It¡¯s stable now. Both the falcon and fire group that we¡¯re cooperating with are also growing separately. Who wouldn¡¯t want to take advantage of this at this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s full of zombies, stable my ass...¡±

    The long-haired sniper said and shook his head.

    ¡°Haha, this is how people are. The tougher the situation bes for them, the more they¡¯ll want to live their lives. In the end, taking advantage of things at this time is nothing more than another way to ensure that they can survive. You should have heard it already. The reports that are being brought back recently. They mentioned that all the nearby zombies have begun to reproduce. These monsters are reproducing faster than us humans.¡± The white-clothed sniper said and sighed worriedly.

    The long-haired sniper raised his head and turned to look at him, ¡°You just reminded me of something. Our children need to go through 9 months of pregnancy and more than ten years of raising before they can even take up arms like us...¡± He shrugged and said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much about these things. I originally thought that mankind would perish in such a difficult environment, yet here we are. Humans will always find a way to survive. Oh, by the way.¡±

    ¡°The Falcon camp stationed in X-City will re-operate some factories, including the military factory. In addition, arge amount of food will also be nted. Those psychics that formed the Fire group will also go to X-City. Using the resources in X-City, their research should also make progress... The current medicine that they¡¯re developing can only be regarded as a semi-finished product. If their research is sessful, then the survival rate of humans will probably increase by a lot, right?

    After hearing the words of the long-haired sniper, the white-clothed sniper twisted his neck, listened to the cracking sounds of his joints, and said, ¡°Who knows... Based on themander¡¯s tone, he doesn¡¯t really seem to believe in the Fire Group very much. He said that they were just a bunch of swindlers who were only all-talk. The only reason why we cooperate with them is just because they have superpowers that can be used to bnce the falcon camp¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°But those wild monkeys won¡¯t know how to be obedient if we don¡¯t whip them a lot...¡±

    The corner of the long-haired sniper¡¯s mouth suddenly showed a meaningful smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the whip this time, seems to have changed into a hammer in our hands....¡±

    As soon as the other sniper wanted to say something, the long-haired sniper raised his hand to signal for silence.

    He unhurriedly opened the holster on his waist and took out the walkie-talkie that was buzzing non-stop.

    After the buzzing noise stopped, a simple, rough, and even a little angry male voice rang out.

    ¡°Yin Jie,e to the conference room quickly! Damn, this is really annoying... I¡¯ll give you three minutes! Hurry the fuck up!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Yin Jie put down the walkie-talkie and winked at the sniper beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you then. Sigh, trouble is looking for me again...¡± As he said this, he carried the gun in one hand, turned around, and walked towards the rear, ¡°What the hell... Just give me a break...¡±

    ¡°Hey, what the hell happened.... Hey!¡±

    When Yin Jie¡¯s figure disappeared from his field of vision, the white-clothed sniper couldn¡¯t help but spit on the ground and say, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so secretive!? You really think I don¡¯t know.... Hmph, you deliberately mentioned one-eyed for some reason, but then pretend to be dumb after! Fucking weirdo makes me ufortable!

    After cursing a few words, he turned around, and grabbed the sniper rifle again, ¡°Who knows whether this hammer will break this time... thinking about this possibility kind of makes me a little excited... hahaha.¡±

 Chapter 460 - The shock caused by a bullet

    <strong>Chapter 460 ¨C The shock caused by a bullet</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    Click-ck Click-ck ¡ª-

    Walking along the quiet corridor, Yin Jie reached the entrance of arge room.

    As he straightened his cor, the two soldiers at the entrance immediately opened the door.

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Yin Jie patted his cuffs and was about to go in, but suddenly turned his head and smiled at one of the soldiers, ¡°Don¡¯t always put on such a serious face. I heard a very interesting phrase today, what was it again.... Oh right, ¡®Life is too short, you should enjoy it.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    The soldier froze for a moment, then nodded awkwardly.

    When Yin Jie entered and the door was closed again, the two soldiers exchanged nces with each other.

    ¡°At this least this guy is easy to deal with, he¡¯s always so nice.¡±

    One of the soldiers said with emotion.

    The soldier with the serious expression on his face also nodded, ¡°Yeah, but all the expressions on the bosses that came to the meeting today doesn¡¯t look good at all. How am I supposed to rx?¡±

    ¡°You have a point. In my opinion, things are probably getting bad... even the new captain is here.¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°The new captain is so young, and he wasn¡¯t an officer before, yet he was sent to preside over the meeting... I heard that many captains don¡¯t trust him that much...¡±

    ¡°Shh, these things aren¡¯t something you and I can discuss. Do you want to die...?¡±

    The meeting room was brightly lit.

    On both sides of arge conference table were a dozen officers who were seated and whispering to each other.

    And at the most important seat, sat a young man who was less than 30 years old.

    He was holding his white hair with one hand while the other was tapping the table in front of him with his fingers.

    Despite the noise in the conference room, there was not a single person around this young man.

    After the apocalypse, although the reorganized Air Force regiment was no longer a pure military organization, it still had former officers at its core.

    This young man had a cold look butcked the temperament of a soldier.

    If a soldier was a bay that would poke wherever it was ordered to, then this young man was simr to an iron whip. Even if one held it in their hand, if they were unable to use it well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control it the way they want to.

    In this meeting room, he looked a little out of ce...

    When Yin Jie walked in, the young man¡¯s tapping suddenly became louder.

    BANG!

    With a muffled sound, everyone who was discussing immediately became quiet, and turned their eyes to the young man.

    The messy hair covered the young man¡¯s eyes, but the cold gaze that came out from the gaps still made everyone present feel a chill.

    ¡°Okay. Everyone is here.¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice sounded a bit weak, but almost everyone who was swept by his eyes showed a trace of ufortableness.

    Only a few of the officers, who seemed to be older, were able to stay the same under his gaze. One of the tall, middle-aged men even let out a muffled snort from his nose when he made eye contact with the young man.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone must have understood the report... I had sent someone to investigate, and the helicopter that one-eyed took had arrived at the designated pick-up point, the Provincial Television Building in the Century City District of X-City. But it was attacked, causing the ne to crash, and the death of our people... Traces of battles were found at the scene, and also....¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up the tablet in front of him and showed a photo.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the hole in this building look like the work made by a bomb?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what do you mean looks like? It totally is.¡± An officer snorted coldly.

    ¡°Yes, based on the location, it¡¯s likely that the attack came from the opposite roof, right? Another officer nodded thoughtfully, ¡°A Bazooka?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of weapons left in the Military District of X-City, but most people don¡¯t know how to use them....¡±

    Seeing the noise start back up in the conference room again, the young man put down the tablet and sneered.

    CLINK!

    A deformed bullet was thrown on the conference table.

    ¡°I was also shocked when I saw this. I didn¡¯t expect that this result was caused by such a small bullet.¡± The young man slowly looked through everyone¡¯s faces again.

    Their expressions this time looked a lot more entertaining....

    More than a dozen pairs of eyes immediately focused on the bullet, and in the awkward silence, only the sound of someone swallowing their saliva could be heard.

    ¡°This bullet was shot from One-Eyed¡¯s sniper rifle, Thor. However, I¡¯m sure everyone knows how powerful Thor is. Such explosive traces couldn¡¯t have been made by Thor.¡±

    The young man sped his hands together, leaned forward, and said, ¡°There was no other shrapnel found at the scene.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s just boldly assume... When one-eyed squeezed the trigger and fired the bullet, someone caught the bullet and threw it back with a stronger force. Although the bullet missed its target, it was still able to create such a result on the opposite building...¡±

    ¡°What, how is that possible?!¡± An officer angrily smacked the table and stood up, ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±

    The tall middle-aged man even sneered, ¡°Li Hao, your assumption is quite bold. Catching a bullet from a sniper rifle? And even throwing it back? Your men must have failed in their search, so you made up some nonsense to fool us, right? Hahahaha....¡±

    As soon as he said this, although the others didn¡¯t say anything in agreement, their gaze was full of suspicion as they stared at Li Hao.

    ¡°I also hope that my assumption is wrong. But for now, please remain calm. The head of the delegation asked us to hold this meeting to resolve this matter, not to condemn me. If you have any questions, you may ask me after the meeting.¡±

    The young man said calmly.

    ¡°You dare use the leader¡¯s name to force me to submit...¡±

    The middle-aged man red at Li Hao, extremely upset, and then snorted heavily.

    Li Hao pointed in front of him and said, ¡°One-Eyed¡¯s team was supposed to meet up with a female member of the Fire group named Lucy. ording to Liu Bao Dong¡¯s report, there are five other people with Lucy... As for their information, it¡¯s right here in front of you all.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, and Yin Jie took the lead to open the document in front of him.

    Although many of them still had a lot of questions, they had to restrain themselves upon seeing this, and took turns looking at the document one after another.

    ¡°Lucy is a strength enhanced type psychic. She¡¯s very powerful, and uses a machine gun as a weapon. But with her strength, it¡¯s not enough topete with One-Eyed, let alone killing them by making the helicopter crash. Of course, the traces left by this bullet are unlikely to be her masterpiece. Although her suspicion can¡¯t bepletely ruled out, it is the other five people who really deserve our attention.¡±

    Li Hao spoke very slowly, ¡°There isn¡¯t much information about them. At present, we only know that man is a spiritual type psychic, and the four females with him may be enhanced type psychics. I have asked Liu Bao Dong to write down all the details about them...¡±

    ¡°All these details.... Aren¡¯t they all just spections?¡± The middle-aged man looked through it impatiently, threw the document heavily back on the table, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Liu Bao Dong over? Let him talk to us in person. What he wrote in this isplete nonsense! Besides, no matter how strong a spiritual type psychic is, one bullet is all that is required to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Liu Bao Dong has another task, and he has already written everything in great detail. Moreover, ¡°

    Li Hao picked up the bullet and said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to underestimate the enemy.¡±

    ¡°No one knows why and how this ident urred. However, we lost a sniper, a pilot, and a valuable helicopter... The Air Force Regiment has never received this kind of humiliation before. The head of the delegation has given me full authority for this matter. I will need everyone¡¯s assistance, so please assist me.¡±

    After Li Hao finished speaking, he turned to Yin Jie, ¡°The mission for tracking them will be given to you. As for the Fire group, I have my own ns...¡±

    ¡°You have full authority?¡±

    The middle-aged man immediately stood up and asked with widened eyes.

    This matter was generally just a contradiction with a few survivors and a small force like the fire group.

    However, the Air Force regiment received a huge loss this time. If they were to just swallow it, no matter whether it was the Fire group or the Falcon camp, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them anymore and would start to walk all over them.

    This kind of thing wouldn¡¯t be difficult to solve, but thepensation for doing this is huge....

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hao replied calmly as if he hadn¡¯t seen the murderous gaze of the middle-aged man at all.

 Chapter 461 - Everyone has a restless heart during the Springtime

    Chapter 461 ¨C Everyone has a restless heart during the Springtime

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Half an hourter, the door of the meeting room was once again opened.

    ¡°Humph! We let that kid Li Hao off lightly this time!¡±

    The middle-aged man yelled as he walked out of the crowd.

    ¡°Keep your voice down. What should we do if he hears it...¡± Another officer whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit if he hears this. My third team is basicallyposed of the old from the former flying brigade. In terms of qualifications and strength, they are much better than his just-established ninth team!¡±

    The middle-aged man said angrily, ¡°Everyone knows that if this matter is sessfully aplished, it will be a great achievement. However, the regimentmander has too much faith in him!¡±

    ¡°In the past, there weren¡¯t many people left in the Air Force regiment. It was also necessary to train new recruits... Besides, themander is very angry about this matter... If your words reach themander¡¯s ears, themander will definitely be angry.¡±

    An older officer shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°I dare someone to speak up! Asking us to assist him... While we work our asses off, he¡¯ll be the one getting all the credit!¡±

    ¡°Just stop. You should be careful about what you say. Do you really think that themander doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    A trace of jealousy appeared in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, but he still couldn¡¯t stop talking, ¡°Themander will definitely take care of us old people. Can¡¯t Iin about it a little?¡±

    When these officers walked away noisily, those two tensed soldiers by the door seemed to have lost all their strength and almost copsed.

    The one with the serious face looked inside again, and then slowly closed the door of the conference room.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Yin Jie turned around to look at Li Hao, and said, ¡°Captain, these people have bad mouths, don¡¯t take it heart.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Li Hao looked at his fingers and said, ¡°This kind of straight forward person is actually much better to deal with than a person who hides everything and wears a poker face. Those kinds of people are the ones that are really scary.¡± He sneered and said, ¡°But, after all, now that the situation has reached this point, no matter how much people like infighting, they at least know what to prioritize. Otherwise, how could I get a chance? Everyone just wants to live longer... As for provoking me... I regard this kind of thing as a bit of entertainment for the bored.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve gotten used to relying on their seniority and rtionships. It¡¯s normal for them to feel ufortable when they suddenly have to sit with a nobody like me at the same conference table. Although they tried to find trouble for me many times, they never really brought me any losses. Since they just want to lecture me as a senior so much, then I¡¯ll just let them, and everyone is happy.¡± Li Hao said in one breath.

    ¡°You are right, Captain.¡± Yin Jie said with a faint smile. ¡°However, this time is indeed a good opportunity for our ninth team.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear you say that...¡±

    Li Hao stared at Yin Jie and suddenly flicked his finger.

    POP!

    The bullet shot towards Yin Jie and was caught by him.

    Li Hao leaned back on the chair, propped his chin with one hand, and said, ¡°Everyone knows that One-eyed loves to stir shit up, but this time he bit off more than he could chew and got himself killed. But it¡¯s impossible for us not to pursue this matter... You and One-Eyed are both snipers. You can keep that bullet. I think you know what to do. Ah, and also... Bring back a pack of cigarettes for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir.¡±

    Yin Jie nced down at the bullet in his hand, then slowly tightened his five fingers...

    .....

    The climate had also greatly been affected after the apocalypse happened.

    The wind was still rustling just a few days ago, and in a blink of an eye it seemed to have reached the spring season.

    The warm sun hung overhead all day, and the unattended weeds and bushes grew wildly.

    It would be hard to imagine that weeds have such strong vitality if one wasn¡¯t here to witness it with their own eyes.

    They even drilled out of the cement cracks on the ground, breeding crazily everywhere in the city.

    As soon as Spring arrived, the city¡¯s process of ruining elerated...

    Even the zombies who usually wandered slowly on the streets like dolls seemed to be stimted by the sun.

    And their activeness signified.... Massacre!

    SQUISH*

    Ling Mo stepped on a pool of semi-coagted sma and frowned.

    ¡°Who told you not to be careful? You stepped on it now.¡± Shana grinned.

    ¡°I was already being careful. Please enlighten me on how much more careful I could have been...¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the soles of his shoes, and then looked at his feet again ¨C

    Except for the pool of sma, he stepped on, almost all of this area was sttered with blood.

    Several bones of unknown parts were scattered in the sma, and on those bones were still traces of it being bitten and broken.

    Looking forward along his feet, this circumstance was almost the same on the entire narrow street.

    Although the sun was shining, this scene almost covered the whole city, causing one to tremble with fear upon seeing it.

    ¡°Spring is here, and these zombies have actually followed suit. In addition to fighting, they seem to be working hard at giving birth. Just as a batch of zombies disappear, a new batch of zombie babies appear...¡±

    Just as Ling Mo sighed, he felt a sudden blow on the back of his head, ¡°Who hit me?!¡±

    He quickly turned around, but saw several female zombies staring at him calmly.

    Although zombies didn¡¯t lie, they could still choose to be silent...

    ¡°Yu Shi Ran, it was you, right?!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly noticed Yu Shi Ran¡¯s hand was behind her back. He walked over and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°I knew it must be you after seeing that sneaky look of yours!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.... It wasn¡¯t me...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    DANG!

    A human bone fell from her hand and rolled on the ground...

    The area suddenly became quiet...

    But in Ling Mo¡¯s heart, he was raging like a thousand beasts stampeding wildly.

    ¡°How many times have I told you not to pick up ¡®food¡¯ from the ground! A dignified zombie leader actually goes to pick up leftover bones left by a lower rank zombie. Where the hell is your dignity?!¡±

    ¡°And hiding it behind your back like this, aren¡¯t you just asking for it to be found!?¡±

    ¡°Can you think about it before you do something? You should at least consider the feelings of the other human in this team...¡±

    Ling Mo roared in his heart, while thinking about countermeasures.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes were blocked by her hair and only a shadow could be seen. Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what she was thinking as she stared at the truncated bone.

    Seeing that the atmosphere had stiffened to the freezing point, Ling Mo could only bite the bullet and said.

    ¡°I told you so many fucking times, don¡¯t randomly pick-up things. See now, you ended up grabbing a bone, right?¡±

    Of course, even zombies that just started evolving their intelligence wouldn¡¯t believe such an excuse...

    ¡°Lulu still has to rely on us to get back to the base. I think she¡¯ll choose to believe it... This method of bullying works every time...¡±

    Ling Mo thought. In any case, he had already used this method more than once in the past few days.

    No matter how much she doubted, as long as she wasn¡¯t sure, and didn¡¯t try to find out, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    Lucy had also consciously kept a certain distance from them these days and seemed to be on her guard...

    Under the cover of her hair, Lucy¡¯s eyes were staring at the bone.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if it was just a simple bone...¡±

    Her gaze stayed on the other end of the human, ¡°But, isn¡¯t that the bone of a hand? Even if you closed your eyes, you wouldn¡¯t just randomly pick it up...¡±

    Through the crevices in her hair, she looked at Ling Mo, ¡°For some reason, for the past few days, the smell of blood always smells a little sweet to me... What will happen if they find out about this? Did he notice already? Was this bone used to test me? No, no, I can¡¯t be infected. I never touched zombie blood...¡±

    These past few days, she had been avoiding Ling Mo and the others to prevent her situation from being found out by them.

    ¡°If I was infected, I should have mutated a long time ago. What the hell is going on... In any case, I still have to report the results of the route investigation and this incident...¡±

    ¡°Lulu?¡±

    Seeing her silence, Ling Mo quickly shouted.

    Lucy was agitated. She suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, thinking the same sentence at the same time, ¡°Did he/she find out?!¡±

    ¡°Seeing that frightened expression on her face, she probably noticed something. We¡¯ve already exposed so much to her, surely she must have seen something, right? She at least must be wondering if they are psychics as well. If you¡¯re curious about something just ask already!¡±

    ¡°His eyes are full of expectations. Does he want me to take the initiative to tell him? How much does he know already, he might as well just say it!¡±

 Chapter 462 - Whatâ€™s wrong not having 1.6 meters

    <strong>Chapter 462 ¨C What¡¯s wrong not having 1.6 meters</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    The two looked at each other again ¨C

    ¡°No, even if she noticed something, as long as she doesn¡¯t know that I can control zombies, it¡¯s impossible for her to connect it to this. For things that humans can¡¯tprehend, they will always choose to not believe it and sometimes even take the initiative to avoid the correct answer... This ability of mine has been concealed byyers uponyers of tentacles. To even find out about this function, she would need to first go through thoseyers of tentacles just to reach the core, and even those spiritual type psychics may not be able to do this...¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Lucy and thought.

    Ling Mo had made a lot of effort into concealing his ability.

    No matter how weird and suspicious Ye Lian and the others act, if humans really wanted to realize the truth, they must first realize that Ling Mo is the one in control of all of them.

    For Lucy, only when she can understand this key point, will she turn her doubts into affirmation.

    ¡°The smell of blood used to make me want to vomit before, but now it actually smells sweet to me. In addition, there always seems to be endless energy in my body. I¡¯m also physically stronger than before, just like someone who is about to mutate into a zombie.... No, I couldn¡¯t have been infected. Although my body is abnormal, I¡¯m still clear headed! But once someone suspects me of being infected, they¡¯ll definitely kill me for the sake of precaution...¡±

    Thepanion who suddenly mutated during the escape, the infected person in the team that was fine a moment ago and suddenly began to go crazy the next...

    For everyone who has survived to this day, that memory is a nightmare.

    The people who survived from the chaos at the beginning of the apocalypse thought they were finally safe, but they didn¡¯t expect that danger was lurking within the crowd...

    To the infected, the attitude of the survivors was even more fearful than that of the zombies, and naturally cruller...

    ¡°They will definitely kill me... No, I can¡¯t say it! If I start to lose control of my state of mind, I¡¯ll kill myself, but before that, I can¡¯t tell them...¡±

    Lucy secretly made up her mind.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    The two of them reached a strange consensus in silence...

    Ling Moughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I just wanted to ask how long more will it take to reach the F group?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always slower to walk on foot... and we seem to be taking a detour again...¡± Lucy abruptly replied, looked around, and sighed.

    ¡°Unreliable map...¡±

    ¡°The only unreliable thing is clearly your sense of direction!¡± Lucy grabbed the electronic map and said, ¡°Let me do it! We need to leave this ce by today!¡±

    A few days have passed, and they are still wandering around the edges of X-City. Had it not been for the mutant panda leading the zombies away, Ling Mo and his group probably would have already been exhausted to death.

    The mutant panda had always stayed inside the amusement park and zoo, and now after being let outside, it was like a tiger descending a mountain, always full of energy.

    It also swallowed many zombie gels when it was in ces Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see.

    Based on the ability of mutant beasts to adapt to the environment, it would soon make corresponding changes ording to the urban environment...

    Although it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯ll experience the same situation as Hei Si, such as disappearing for a few days, changing its skin, or even bing apletely different species...

    But at least the mutant panda¡¯s current performance still makes Ling Mo very proud.

    Not only did its body not shrink, it even became stronger, and has continued to be more muscr.

    Fighting with the zombies also made this mutant panda more flexible.

    Compared to the zoo where there is nothing, theplex environment in the city was more suitable for this mutant panda to y in. Ling Mo changed his vision several times but always felt dizzy due to its quick and agile actions.

    Once this national treasure jumps up and down, it can be more vigorous than a monkey. Unfortunately, its weight is a problem. There were times where it wanted to grab the electric wires to swing itself over but ended up almost dragging the poles down together with it.

    Fortunately, muffled noises could be heard from time to time everywhere in this city, so Ling Mo didn¡¯t need to find an excuse to cover the sound.

    And among these muffled noises, many of them represented stronger zombies that were emerging...

    Suddenly, amand from Ling Mo stopped the panda from running wildly.

    Its big head swayed from side to side as it stood at the intersection, chose a direction, and continued to run forward...

    ....

    Whoomph-Whoomph-Whoomph!

    Amid the loud noise of the helicopter, three figures appeared on the roof of a building.

    Da-da-da-da-da!

    At the same time, arge number of zombies that had gathered were killed by a burst of gunfire.

    But even so, there were still more than a dozen zombies that rushed over to the three of them.

    One of the figures suddenly drew arge de from behind and leaped over like a tiger. As the figure fell into the middle of the zombie group, cold light shed by!

    The zombies that were shaved by the cold light crashed to the ground, and this person was left standing alone in the rain of blood.

    Fast, urate, and ruthless!

    The extremely sharp de allowed him to chop over a dozen zombies while keeping the de clean at the same time.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Therge de about 1.6 metres tall was re-inserted into the ground. Compared with the arm holding the de, this de was too big and too heavy!

    But the sharp de and scattered corpses made the person holding the de look more terrifying than the zombies!

    Under the rain of blood, the big de and man stood side by side....

    ¡°Hurry up and fly away! You might as well lure all the zombies away! I¡¯m here to do a mission, not to y with these zombies!¡±

    The other man waved and shouted.

    After the noise from the helicopter lured a good portion of the zombies away, the man turned his head and looked at the man who was leaning on the de, ¡°Hey Dadao [1], you should at least know when to choose a time and ce to sleep!¡±

    Dadao barely stood up straight for two seconds to stretch before leaning his head back on the hilt, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. After I obtained this ability, as long as there isn¡¯t any fighting, I¡¯ll always feel like sleeping...¡±

    ¡°Your height could already be considered a type of disability, yet even your ability has a disability? Our ninth team really does have all kinds of people....¡± The man snorted.

    ¡°Brother Dong, you included yourself too...¡± Dadao said weakly.

    ¡°I originally thought that you got such a big de to show off, but it seems that you only got it so you could sleep easier... You sleep so much but I don¡¯t see you growing taller than this de...¡± Brother Dong continued, ¡°You¡¯re not even 1.6 metres tall....¡±

    ¡°The length of this de is exactly my goal....¡±

    Brother Dong took out a cigarette and leaned against the wall, ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky to be working with you... Fortunately, Captain Li said our task for this operation is mainly to cooperate with Yin Jie. Our ninth team was just recently established, so this is a good opportunity for us to earn merits. That way in the future, the food that they give us will always be better than the others, you understand?¡±

    The only girl among the three had a round face and looked a bit innocent and cute.

    She was ying with two pistols in her hand and her movements were very skillful, ¡°Hehe, since we¡¯re working with Yin Jie, then we don¡¯t need to be too nervous.¡±

    ¡°The captain said we shouldn¡¯t underestimate the enemy...¡± Dadao sleepily said.

    ¡°Seeing you sleepy all day, I¡¯m surprised that you actually remembered what the captain said.¡±

    The round-faced girl red at him and said, ¡°With Yin Jie here, what are you afraid of? However, if he doesn¡¯t act with us, how are we supposed to work with him? Besides, who knows whether that group of people is still with that woman from the FIRE group?

    The man smoking let out a long breath of smoke, revealed a look of intoxication, and said, ¡°We just need to obey the order. Do I need to remind you how strong Captain Li¡¯s detection ability is? From the ce we justnded now, we just need to follow the road below and we can reach F-City. This matter must be resolved before entering F-City.

    ¡°How sure is Captain Li...¡± The round-faced girl wanted to ask again, but the man that was smoking gave her a cold look.

    ¡°For that, you can go ask Captain Li yourself. Do you really think that someone without any ability can achieve Captain Li¡¯s position and also create the ninth team?

    The man that was smoking took another deep breath and threw the cigarette butt on the ground.

    ¡°Listen, we are just cooperating, so don¡¯t mess around. But the most important thing now... is to catch up with them.¡±

    The three of them said a few more words, then opened the iron gate of the rooftop.

    In this area where the zombies were all cleaned out, only this rooftop was full of blood and debris...

    [1] ¨C Dadao = big de

 Chapter 463 - The Snake Beautyâ€™s Evolutionary Path

    <strong>Chapter 463 ¨C The Snake Beauty¡¯s Evolutionary Path</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at F-City if we go straight along this road...¡±

    Lucy confirmed it several times and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any detours this time. No matter how many zombies we encounter, we just need to keep following this road.¡±

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    The biggest reason why they were wandering around along the way was because of the zombies.

    Although the mutant panda could attract most of the zombies, the distance it could keep between Ling Mo was limited.

    This caused the mutant panda to lure the zombies around in a circle while Ling Mo took Lucy to make a detour in order to avoid her from finding out.

    ¡°I never expected that I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which way was north after making that detour...¡± Ling Mo touched his chin awkwardly.

    However, even though they found the correct path, it would still take a long time for them to reach F-City by foot.

    ¡°Although this road leads directly to X-City, it wasn¡¯t selected by the F group as the route they would use to enter X-City. Of all the ces they could have chosen to go.... It seems that their main target is the industrial park, right?¡±

    Ling Mopared the difference between the two routes, and more or less understood what the F group was after.

    Materials could be collected almost anywhere, but if they were looking for a dense high-tech industrial park, X-City would obviously be the first choice.

    However, why did a force that consisted of psychics only want to upy an industrial park for? Did they want to open a workshop? Having superpowers didn¡¯t mean that they have production skills...

    ¡°Although I blew up the helicopter, the mysterious reward you mentioned is still valid, right?¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Ling Mo suddenly thought of this and turned to ask Lucy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucy snorted unpleasantly.

    After the helicopter was blown up, Lucy tried various tricks to no avail in getting Ling Mo to escort her. She ended up offering a ¡°mysterious reward¡± in order to get Ling Mo to say okay.

    However, in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, he was actually skeptical about the truth of this ¡°mysterious reward¡±.

    Although Lucy was justified and well-founded, Ling Mo still felt that it wasn¡¯t very reliable...

    Moreover, he always felt that maybe there was another reason that Lucy chose to stick to them.

    ¡°Forget it, whether it¡¯s for the ¡®mystery reward¡¯ or to see if you mutate, I¡¯ll just go with the flow!¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Lucy and thought, ¡°Besides, Lucy¡¯s current situation is very simr to mine!¡±

    It seems like Lucy¡¯s current situation was embarking on Ling Mo¡¯s previous path.

    She thought she was covering it up very well, but she didn¡¯t know that Ling Mo had been watching her carefully.

    Her body was obviously mutating at an extremely slow rate, and her blood had a slight smell of the virus, but she was stillpletely conscious....

    It was exactly the same situation that happened when Ling Mo¡¯s body changed!

    There are times when a spectator can see more than the person ying the game, Ling Mo thought that he could also get a little inspiration by observing Lucy...

    When the sky got dark, Ling Mo found a very high-end hotel.

    ¡°The moment we stepped out of X-City, we would need to endure endless fields and blocked roads.¡±

    ¡°Being able to find such a ce to sleep, we should quickly enjoy it and at the same time, do all the things that we need to do.¡± Was what Ling Mo said.

    But when she heard the word ¡°enjoy¡±, Lucy couldn¡¯t help turning her gaze to girls, and then felt her cheeks burn instantly.

    And when she heard thatst line, Lucy felt as if her head was about to explode from anger.

    She covered her ears and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you guys!¡±

    ¡°Uh... Thanks a lot then....¡±

    Ling Mo said and looked at Lucy, who was angrily entering the hotel without knowing it.

    Within two seconds, Ling Mo heard a muffled sound of something cracking from inside, apanied by Lucy¡¯s frightened yet also angry voice, ¡°There are a lot of zombies here!¡±

    ¡°Did I ever say there weren¡¯t any zombies inside?¡±

    After the group entered the hotel, Ling Mo sent an instruction to the mutant panda Xiao Bai, to hide somewhere nearby.

    Although there haven¡¯t been any idents on the road except for zombies, having a bodyguard stand outside would allow him to sleep morefortably.

    The work of cleaning up the hotel was done very quickly. Most of the zombies inside had reached the mutated rank. However, they were facing four leader rank zombies along with Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles, so they were naturally not their opponents.

    ¡°Senior Sister,e here, let me take a look...¡±

    Ling Mo took Ya Lin¡¯s soft hand, inspected it carefully, and squeezed.

    With a slight force from his hand, Ya Lin¡¯s five fingers fell into his palm softly as if they had no bones.

    ¡°Sure enough, you seem more like a snake now... You¡¯ve already stopped swallowing zombie gels for a while now, how do you feel?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    After a few days, Ya Lin¡¯s body had almost adjusted.

    Ling Mo also began to hand over the mutant snake gels to her, one piece a day, gradually increasing the amount, so that it wouldn¡¯t cause any changes in her appearance.

    The appearances of those mutant zombies was too conspicuous. No matter how they were disguised, anyone can easily tell that they aren¡¯t human in a nce.

    This is a problem with Ling Mo¡¯s original intention to protect them...

    Using this way, even if there is a change, it can be ironed out within a controble range.

    Ling Mo temporarily put away the mutant python¡¯s virus hive.

    ¡°This thing should only be used at a critical moment...¡±

    ¡°It feels...¡± Ya Lin thought for a while, and said, ¡°As if one side has a sudden increase inbat power, while the other side¡¯sbat power is shrinking...¡±

    As she said this, she stuck out her chest.

    ¡°Not bad, a nice visual metaphor. You¡¯re making progress!¡± Ling Mo praised her, and then said, ¡°In other words, the previous bnce in your body is nowpletely broken.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister will soon be as soft as a snake without bones. At that point, not only will she be very flexible when attacking, but the chances of her being struck will also be reduced.¡±

    Shanay on Ya Lin¡¯s shoulder and analyzed.

    ¡°Flexibility is one aspect...¡± Ling Mo said, ¡°But since we¡¯re choosing to develop in the direction of a snake beauty, we should bring out the unique racial aspect of snakes to the fullest.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about snakes... Aren¡¯t they natural cold-blooded killers? They sneak around, kill with one blow, and have fangs...¡± Shana held her chin, and suddenly became excited, ¡°I can teach you! With Senior Sister¡¯s current physique, some difficult movements can be easily performed...¡±

    ¡°Such as the one hundred and eight positions for sex?¡± Ya Lin asked nkly.

    ¡°No... Martial arts....¡±

    Shana nced at Ling Mo and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do anything to Senior Sister right now, her body is in a critical period.¡±

    ¡°En... En...¡± Ye Lian nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Why are you nodding your head too.... By the way, Ye Lian, your memories....¡±

    Just as Ling Mo asked, he saw Ye Lian slip into the bed and cover her head with the covers.

    ¡°Uh... okay, let¡¯s just pretend I never asked.¡±

    Ling Mo patted Ye Lian¡¯s butt which was still sticking out, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°This girl wants to turn back into a human... but this issue isn¡¯t easy to resolve...¡±

    At this time, on a street a kilometer away from the hotel, two figures were looking at each other.

    The smoking man was holding a cigarette that had already burnt its butt, and his leg was shaking nervously.

    His other hand also held the corpse of a zombie. This zombie¡¯s neck was turned in a strange way and was dead.

    And standing in front of him was the round-faced girl.

    Compared to the smoking man, she looked very clean, as if she hadn¡¯t fought at all.

    ¡°What did I tell you when we were going to take action? Don¡¯t mess around! Don¡¯t mess around! Yuan Yuan, tell me.¡± The smoking man yelled, ¡°WHY THE FUCK DID DADAO SUDDENLY DISAPPEAR!?¡±

    The round-faced girl raised her eyebrows and said aggrieved, ¡°How the fuck should I know?! I was surrounded by so many zombies, where do I find the time to pay attention to him? He probably got eaten while he was dozing off.¡±

    ¡°If he really was eaten, that would be fucking wonderful, then I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about him anymore!¡±

    The smoking man frantically scratched his hair, ¡°Captain Li only told me that it¡¯s useful bringing him, but now it seems like he has no other uses except causing trouble...¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he basically sleepwalk when he¡¯s sleeping?¡± the round-faced girl asked suddenly.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so annoyed! Who the hell knows where the fuck he is now!¡± The smoking man scolded.

    ¡°Just about it, what is Yin Jie¡¯s ability?¡±

    The round-faced girl suddenly showed a sweet smile and said.

    The smoking man was taken aback for a moment, and then he suddenly realized, ¡°So it¡¯s like that... Who would have thought that Yuan Yuan was actually smart...¡±

 Chapter 464 - The figure under the moonlight

    <strong>Chapter 464 ¨C The figure under the moonlight</strong>

    The concrete forest shrouded in the night was silent, but under the surface of this silence, there were countless undercurrents surging.

    A dark figure squatted on a balcony, staring closely at the alley below.

    The red eyes under the messy hair seemed to glow at night, shining with a brutal and bloodthirsty light.

    If the figure were to stop breathing, it would be like a statue hidden in the darkness.

    Even those eyes were hidden under the shadow of the messy hair.

    This was a beast in human form, quietly waiting for its prey...

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, another figure appeared at the entrance of the alley. His distorted face was directly facing the alley as he sniffed the air.

    The thick smell of blood covered the entire area, and he didn¡¯t smell anything unusual.

    This figure didn¡¯t see anything either since the dark figure that was crouching on the balcony was blocked by a canopy.

    But the half of an arm that suddenly appeared under the balcony caught the figure¡¯s attention.

    Ke...

    A slight, hoarse growl emitted from his throat. This seemingly drunk figure suddenly leaned forward and leaped towards the arm at an extremely fast speed.

    When the figure passed under the balcony, a dark shadow suddenly fell from the sky.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Hooking his feet on the balcony, he hung himself upside down, and a pair of thin but strong hands grabbed the figure¡¯s head.

    CRACK!

    At the same time when the head was screwed off, the dark figure¡¯s lower back waist immediately tightened as it hugged the head while straightening his body.

    Behind the dark figure, blood gushed out, like a gorgeous fountain...

    Hunting and being hunted, such scenes were being staged everywhere.

    The night belonged to the zombies...

    The virus not only brought them bloodthirsty instincts, powerful physical functions, talented stealth skills, but also a pair of bloody-red eyes that could see everything in the night...

    On the surface, they only seemed to have one weakness, and that was their intelligence.

    But as human survivors began to master more and more weapons and survival skills, the zombies were also evolving and gradually recovering their IQ¡¯s of when they were human...

    The game between the two parties seemed to have entered another stage.

    And the arrival of spring was like a prelude...

    But in any case, human survivors were still very vulnerable at night.

    Whether it was for searching or rushing to a destination, few people chose to do it at night...

    With the ssh of blood, the headless corpse fell down with a ¡°bang¡±.

    At the same time, a cold light suddenly passed over the balcony.

    The dark figure that was about to enjoy his food was cut to the ground in mid-air after jumping off the balcony.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    As the dark figure fell, a short figure holding a ridiculouslyrge de, also staggered to the ground.

    ¡°Humph-Humph, chopped another cabbage...¡±

    After murmuring, he bent down, and grabbed the zombie corpse¡¯s ankle, ¡°I can cook cabbage for everyone to eat now when I get back...¡±

    Looking out from the alley, a high-end hotel was in sight.

    The short figure paused suddenly and nodded slightly as if he was listening to someone talking. When he looked at the hotel again, he involuntarily licked his lips, ¡°Is there really a vegetable garden over there....¡±

    He hesitated for a moment, and replied as if answering someone¡¯s question, ¡°Of course I want the vegetable garden.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll throw it away....¡±

    As he said this, he threw the corpse to the ground, picked up the big de, and suddenly rushed towards the hotel.

    Just before he was swaying and staggering, but once he moved, the short man was extremely agile, just like a nimble monkey...

    ....

    The mutant panda Xiaobai was lying on its back in a shop at this time. Although Ling Mo had ordered it to keep watch, it has always had a characteristic to watch and sleep at the same time.

    Although many habits have undergone great changes after mutation, Xiaobai still retained one of his panda instincts, and that was snoozing.

    He had swallowed too many zombie gels during the day, and at the moment, Xiaobai¡¯s body was digesting these viruses.

    And inside its body, it was gradually changing as it digested these viruses.

    MIEGRR~

    Xiaobai burped contentedly, and the paw that covered his eyes moved up a bit, scratching his head slightly.

    After these few days, Xiao Bai became more ustomed to his current state of life.

    Although it would stretch out its paws from time to time, trying to break the invisible but clearly felt spiritual connection, it didn¡¯t show too much resistance when its services were required.

    It was able to sleep and had food to eat. Although it seemed as if it was chained by something invisible, its movements weren¡¯t too restricted.

    Although Xiao Bai instinctively felt a little disgusted with this feeling, it also felt that if it kept thinking about it, it would be very troublesome...

    And what he meant by troublesome, was the kind of ufortable feeling that made him unable to breath...

    ¡°Miegrr...¡±

    Xiao Bai seemed to think of that feeling again, and immediately shook his head ufortably before suddenly opening his eyes.

    The surroundings were very quiet. Other than the sound of the wind, only slight noises made by the furniture inside the room could be heard...

    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡±

    Xiao Bai stood up silently and blended within the shadows, staring at the dark door.

    This door led to a street shop, outside of it was the main street, and across the street was the hotel where Ling Mo and others were staying.

    Before going to bed, Xiao Bai had used various methods to leave his own scent on the wall near the doorway, in order to prevent ordinary zombies from approaching the ce so easily.

    Although doing so may attract high-level zombies, it wasn¡¯t like there were many high-level zombies standing around in the streets with nothing better to do besides sniffing the walls...

    Xiao Bai¡¯s beast instincts were active at this moment even though it was quiet.

    It seemed as if some kind of danger was approaching...

    Inside the hotel, Ling Mo, who was lying among the female zombies, also suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, the spiritual fluctuations became so fierce suddenly...¡±

    Ling Mo looked outside the door, and then slowly closed his eyes. At the moment when his eyes were closed tightly, his consciousness had reached Xiao Bai¡¯s spiritual world through their spiritual connection.

    When his main body¡¯s vision became temporarily ¡°closed¡±, his vision became shared. Everything that Ling Mo could see in front of him came from the mutant panda Xiao Bai.

    This feeling was as if Ling Mo suddenly became the panda, but unlike his zombie controlling abilities, Xiao Bai¡¯s actions weren¡¯t controlled by him.

    Ling Mo was just being cautious and wanted to see what was going on...

    Maybe it was having those sudden violent fluctuations because it really needed to pee.

    Nothing happened these past few days, so there wasn¡¯t really a reason to be too nervous...

    ¡°AH!¡±

    Ling Mo had just adapted to Xiao Bai¡¯s vision, when a figure suddenly rushed into the room yelling, ¡°You must be the one responsible for guarding the vegetable garden!¡±

    A cold light fell from above, like a crescent moon, mming down towards Xiao Bai¡¯s head!

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK! I just got used to seeing!¡±

    This sudden scene shocked Ling Mo, but Xiao Bai¡¯s reaction capabilities were really good.

    Before the opponent entered the door, it had already made sufficient preparations. Although the opponent¡¯s attack was very swift and violent, Xiao Bai was still able to immediately jump to the side.

    After dodging the de, Xiao Bai paused for only a tenth of a second before jumping up and pping the short figure¡¯s head with its paw.

    This panda p was not only extremely fast, but also ruthless!

    With the prating sound of the wind, the huge paw also ejected five sharp nails.

    DANG!

    The short figure shed towards the sky, but immediately stopped his de and kept it in front of him. When the paw collided with the de, a little spark was sputtered!

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    Xiao Bai¡¯s strength was much stronger than that of the short figure. Even though the short figure blocked the attack, he couldn¡¯t help but back up a few steps. He leaned against the wall and his breath reeked traces of blood!

    SHOU!

    From where Xiao Bai¡¯s wrist bone was, another sharp w shot out.

    Although all five ws were blocked, this new sharp w flew directly into the short figure¡¯s temple from the side.

    Panda¡¯s sixth w!

    Relying on his short stature, the short figure ducked down, and the w barely brushed against the top of his head.

    But even so, Xiao Bai¡¯s sixth w still had traces of blood and a few strands of hair.

 Chapter 465 - I came here to steal vegetables

    <strong> Chapter 465 ¨C I came here to steal vegetables</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    ¡°You actually dodged that? I guess there are benefits for being short... And because he¡¯s actually shorter than his de, Xiao Bai¡¯s ws got blocked by the hilt...¡± Ling Mo thought in his heart, ¡°But he¡¯s apparently an adult man. This kind of height that can basically be regarded as a disability has actually turned into an advantage... That¡¯s a little sad isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The short man turned the de, causing it to face the panda, and then pressed his whole body against the back of the de, pushing forward.

    Even though he was pressed against the wall, the force he exerted wasn¡¯t trivial.

    Although Xiao Bai, who had a certain amount of intelligence, didn¡¯t understand how this change was happening, it still knew that it was better to not face it directly, and quickly jumped back.

    ZI¡ª

    A white mark immediately appeared on the ground, which was made by the tip of the de.

    And where the big de stopped, the tip of the de had sunk two or three centimeters deep into the ground.

    One person and one panda confronted each other at a distance of less than three meters with both sides looking for an opening.

    In the short fight just now, Xiao Bai didn¡¯t give the opponent a chance to breathe, but the short man¡¯s performance was really good.

    In this narrow ce, the advantages of having strong melee capabilities are revealed.

    The strength that this short man showed when he attacked was very tyrannical. Through Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes, Ling Mo found that every single attack from this man looked as if he used every muscle in his body.

    Every muscle and every action seemed to mobilize every cell in his body to gather strength to his arms and feet at the same time.

    But after stopping the attack, his tyrannical aura immediately vanished. He would have looked like an ordinary person if it wasn¡¯t for the big de.

    Generally speaking, attacks like that which uses up all of one¡¯s strength, should have weakened his body after one use, but this person seemed to know how to use every bit of strength in his body.

    No... it¡¯s not that he knew, but his body was automatically adjusting it for him...

    ¡°Who the hell is this guy...¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect that a person would suddenly show up in the middle of the night in a ce like this and attack the mutant panda Xiao Bai.

    A trace of blood slid down his temple, flowing across his cheeks...

    Behind the big de, the short man finally raised his head.

    However, Ling Mo was stunned when he saw his eyes.

    This person¡¯s eyes were only half open, and although his eyes seemed as if they were staring at something, it also seemed as though he wasn¡¯t looking at the mutant panda at all.

    Let alone watching the panda, he gave people the feeling that although his eyes were open and he seemed very focused, he wasn¡¯t really looking at anything.

    Not only that, but his expression also looked very dull,pletely not what a normal person should have after narrowly escaping from death.

    ¡°A blind man¡¯s expressions are better than this! Where did this mane from, and why did hee here?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right... when he first walked in, he seemed to shout something... he was slurring so much that I didn¡¯t understand it at all...¡±

    ¡°Is he not awake? Why the hell did hee to such a ce without waking up?

    Even if he wasn¡¯t awake, he should¡¯ve been woken up by the pain from that w...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s main body has also sat up. Although all of his attention was basically on Xiao Bai¡¯s side, he was still able to dress his body.

    Ye Lian and the others also sat up one after another and looked at him suspiciously...

    ¡°Ahh....¡±

    The short man finally realized afterwards that there was liquid flowing across his face, but after touching it, he didn¡¯t react to the injury. Instead, he said vaguely, ¡°I have long heard that the flower monk [1] guarding the vegetable garden is very powerful... I didn¡¯t expect it to be true...¡±

    ¡°Flower Monk? Vegetable Garden?¡±

    Ling Mo was taken aback for a moment, and even the movements from his main body had slowed down.

    This short man was neatly dressed. It was obvious that he frequently tidied up his hair. The big de that he carried isn¡¯t the type that could be found in this country where de control was quite strict.

    This kind of exaggerated weapon could only be obtained by customization, and other than him, it wasn¡¯t very suitable for others to use, there was no one else who could achieve such a perfect offensive and defensive bnce. Only him.

    In this apocalyptic period when all industries arepletely paralyzed, people with mental illnesses wouldn¡¯t be able to afford customized weapons. They would have to be at least at the level of Yu Wen Xuan...

    But even Yu Wen Xuan wouldn¡¯t say something this crazy...

    How does this mutant panda look like a flower monk?

    Not only the head, but its whole body was covered with fur!

    What¡¯s more, Yu Wen Xuan only pretends to be crazy and stupid to fool people. Why is this person saying nonsense to a mutant beast?

    ¡°Just say it, where did you hide the cabbages!¡± The short man¡¯s tone sounded like he had bit his tongue and while talking in his sleep.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it anywhere! I want to eat cabbage too! If you wanted to ask something, you should have asked me where Xiao Bai hid the bamboo!¡± Ling Mo was stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say? That¡¯s useless... you must have changed from a cabbage too! I¡¯m definitely going to steal your vegetables!¡±

    The short man¡¯s expression was very dull, and he looked quite serious when he said this...

    ¡°Show me how you can turn a cabbage into a fucking panda... stealing cabbages and growing cabbages, why do you like cabbages so much.... What the hell are you here for....¡±

    Suffering from being unable to speak through the panda¡¯s mouth, Ling Mo could onlyin in his heart.

    ¡°Forget it...¡±

    The short man shook his head impatiently, and then waved the big de sharply, ¡°I¡¯ll just cut off everything...¡±

    His movements became faster and faster, easily surpassing his previous sneak attack.

    From Xiao Bai¡¯s vision, he could only see cold shes of light in front him!

    Even if a spiritual-type psychic could clearly see the opponent¡¯s attack, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it.

    Although Xiao Bai is flexible, this ce was too narrow...

    ¡°You really think you¡¯re chopping cabbages!¡±

    Seeing that several hairs on his body were shaved off, Xiao Bai suddenly jumped up, and his ws hooked into the ceiling.

    Before the short man could cut him again, Xiao Bai swung forward and hit the doorway from above the short man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Worthy of being the mutant beast that chased me for a long time. It reacted really quickly...¡±

    However, although Xiao Bai¡¯s body shape was able to squeeze through this doorway, it was still hard to pass through even without any obstacles.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    When Xiao Bai abruptly mmed the door open with his strength, Ling Mo¡¯s main body couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Fortunately, Xiao Bai had thick and hard skin, and didn¡¯t feel much pain.

    But after such an event, the short man¡¯s de still passed by Xiao Bai¡¯s back.

    A thinyer of white fur was chopped off, and Xiao Bai instantly felt a chill.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    ¡°GRR YOUR SISTER! HURRY UP AND LOSE WEIGHT!¡±

    Xiao Bai didn¡¯t dare pause for a second. The moment hended in the middle of the shop, he quickly grabbed the stool thaty on the ground and leaped towards the street.

    Being able to pick up anything and beating people with it was Xiao Bai¡¯s specialty. Seeing it pick up the stool, Ling Mo was also relieved.

    They were evenly matched in this short period of time only because Xai Bai fought unarmed while being restricted by the narrow terrain.

    However, the moment this mutant panda found a suitable weapon, it¡¯ll only turn into a nightmare for people that can only fight in melee...

    Even Ye Lian and the others couldn¡¯t get close to it, let alone this short guy.

    Ling Mo¡¯s body movement immediately slowed down. From what he saw, Xiao Bai should be able to handle this by himself.

    No matter what purpose this person had for suddenly appearing here, as long as they killed him, everything would be fine.

    ¡°Found it...¡±

    When the short man turned to the door, a voice suddenly sounded deep in his consciousness.

    Ling Mo, who was in Xiao Bai¡¯s spiritual world, also suddenly noticed something.

    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel other spiritual fluctuations at this time? Are there other people here?¡±

    The voice in the short man¡¯s head intermittently said, ¡°Resist... hurt... psychic... This should be the man we¡¯re looking for, right? No, this should only be hispanion. He doesn¡¯t have any spiritual attacks... Very good, first find a ce to send a message, and then lure this one over...¡±

    The short man paused for a while, then jumped to the rear window and took out a walkie-talkie from his pocket.

    After turning on the power, he said in a dazed tone, ¡°Hey... the highest-ss vegetable... is at the highest hotel.¡±

    ¡°Buzz-Buzz-Buzz....¡±

    The smoking man who was sleeping somewhere in his clothes suddenly sat up, grabbed the walkie-talkie reflexively, and then resisted the urge to smash this thing to pieces, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fucking turn on the walkie-talkie if you had it earlier! I thought you went missing! Didn¡¯t I just tell you stay put...? Huh? What? The highest hotel?¡±

 Chapter 466 - How to use Big Blade[1]

    Chapter 466 ¨C How to use Big de[1]

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    The smoking man pushed the round-faced girl who was sleeping and asked, ¡°Quick question, where¡¯s the tallest hotel nearby?¡±

    The round-faced girl, who was still confused, took a second before she was able to fully wake up. She thought about it for a while, and then pointed out from the window, ¡°That tall building over there. Don¡¯t worry, I remember everything that¡¯s on this street.¡±

    ¡°So far?! Where the fuck are you sleepwalking to? Hello!?¡±

    As soon as the smoking man yelled, he threw the walkie-talkie dejectedly, ¡°He turned it off again! This thing is formunication, not for fucking announcements!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, just think of the previous things as a warmup, and the real game starts now. Didn¡¯t Captain Li tell you that Da Dao is useful? This is his usefulness.¡± Yuan Yuan winked and said.

    ¡°How the fuck is causing trouble being useful?¡± The smoking man asked angrily.

    Yuan Yuan smiled slightly, rubbed her cheeks, and said, ¡°Da Dao¡¯s ability is topletely surrender his body to instinct. This ability will perform better while he¡¯s sleeping. On top of that, he already has a sleepwalking condition. By using Yin Jie¡¯s ability, he would be the most suitable and strongest... vanguard.¡± Yuan Yuan seemed to have almost blurted out something she wasn¡¯t supposed to say and quickly covered her mouth, ¡°In any case, listening to this, he should have found those people, right? There is no soldier more obedient than him. Unlike us, he would still continue to work hard even in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°But does it have to be like this?¡± the smoking man frowned. ¡°We can slowly find them; it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°This is how Da Dao is used... Besides, no matter how well we cooperate, can we be better than having Da Dao cooperate with him? You should know that Yin Jie¡¯s ability is the most effective for Da Dao... Sometimes abilities have to be used together in order to make them more powerful.¡±

    Yuan Yuan said with a smile...

    The short man had already put the walkie-talkie back into his pocket. There was a voice in his mind telling him that this thing could not be left on since it could get people killed.

    For example, a teammate who suddenly shouts into the walkie-talkie while the holder is about to quietly crawl over the heads of a bunch of zombies... This is how the tragedies are shown in certain movies.

    He nced back and muttered, ¡°Lure... lure him...bring back a cabbage...¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    He suddenly swung his big de and shed it against the wall.

    This muffled sound echoed very loudly in the silent night!

    And Xiao Bai, who was standing and waiting in the middle of the street, was immediately taken aback.

    At this moment, Ling Mo had juste out from the door of his room. At the same time, he saw Lucy, who lived on the opposite side, also open her door.

    This colddy seemed to have just woken up. Her clothes were not neatly dressed, her neckline was a bit skewed, and the sexy image of her was totally seen by Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing Ling Mo walking out, she didn¡¯t seem to be surprised, and asked, ¡°You woke up too? You also heard the noises downstairs, right?¡±

    ¡°Shit! I can¡¯t let her discover Xiao Bai!¡±

    He could barely convince her about the hand from before. No matter how he looked at it, it would be impossible for him to talk his way out and trick her about this mutant panda this time!

    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Maybe just a zombie...¡±

    Because he was dyed, Xiao Bai became attracted to the voice.

    Although Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel good about it, Xiao Bai definitely has a certain amount of IQ after all. Forcibly controlling it may cause unnecessary problems for them.

    ¡°Really? But...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing... I have the ability to detect.¡±

    ¡°Oh... Ok then...¡±

    She had been distraught by the mutation in her body and had just woke up, so she still looked a little confused.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s insistence, she returned to the door, preparing to close it.

    But it was at this moment, Ling Mo shouted, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked, looking at him suspiciously.

    Ling Mo stared into Lucy¡¯s eyes for a while, and only when she started to feel extremely ufortable, did he suddenly show a meaningful smile.

    Lucy looked up and down at herself and suddenly realized something. She quickly covered her cor and then closed the door with a ¡°bang¡±.

    ¡°PERVERT!¡±

    ¡°How am I a pervert!?¡±

    Ling Mo muttered confusedly, and his attention quickly shifted to what he had just discovered.

    The state of Lucy¡¯s eyes was very simr to the short man¡¯s eyes...

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was neither asleep, nor awake. If those words weren¡¯t crazy talk, then that means ... he was sleepwalking?!¡±

    Ling Mo had heard of people that suffered from sleepwalking before, but he had never seen one.

    For example, a female student who suddenly sat up in the middle of the night and touched people¡¯s heads one by one in the dormitory, grinning and drooling, chanting, ¡°One watermelon, two watermelons...¡±

    Even among the examples he¡¯s heard, there was nobody like the short man, who would attack people in the middle of the night and try to cut them.

    Moreover, after such a fierce battle, his scalp was scratched by the panda¡¯s ws. He should have woken up from the pain....

    ¡°Now that I think about it, he doesn¡¯t respond to pain, and when he fights, it¡¯s more like he is fighting by instinct... I¡¯m certain he¡¯s a psychic, but his powers don¡¯t seem to affect his mental state...¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t good at analyzing things, but when he shifted his vision to Xiao Bai¡¯s, he suddenly thought of something!

    Just like how his consciousness is hidden in Xiao Bai¡¯s body, could it also be the same for this sleepwalker¡¯s mind?!

    As soon as this idea popped out, it lingered...

    Combined with the other spiritual fluctuation that he vaguely sensed just now, the more Ling Mo thought about it, the more he felt that his assumption was right!

    ¡°If there really is an external consciousness in his body, then is it controlling him the same way as I control zombies? But how is that possible? Even I am unable to control humans. Is it because the psychic is in a sleepwalking state?¡±

    The most important factor that determines the oue of a battle between psychics is the level of understanding between each other¡¯s powers.

    Without knowing what the opponent¡¯s abilities are, it¡¯s difficult to make a correct response.

    ¡°Most of the psychics that were defeated by me so far lost only because they didn¡¯t know that I could control zombies... Regardless of whether there is another opponent controlling the sleepwalker or not, I still have to treat my opponent as two people.¡±

    Looking at the movements of the sleepwalker now, although it seemed like he was running away, but in fact, he wasn¡¯t trying his best.

    There are so many streets and buildings in the city. It¡¯s not a difficult task to get rid of a huge mutant panda that obviously didn¡¯t have any self-knowledge.

    Ling Mo could quickly find a number of ways on his own...

    Although in the ¡°eyes¡± of this sleepwalker, Xiaob Bai might not be a panda, but probably a super monk with a bald head and full of muscles....

    ¡°Just in case...¡±

    When passing a ce where zombies were infested, Ling Mo separated two tentacles from Xiao Bai¡¯s brain and used them to control two zombies.

    The two zombies concealed themselves from the side, closely following Xiao Bai and the sleepwalker.

    One of the zombies under Ling Mo¡¯s control quickly rushed in front of the sleepwalker and then suddenly jumped out.

    At the same time as it jumped out, Ling Mo had cut off the spiritual connection.

    ¡°Cabbage...¡±

    The sleepwalker yelled, killing the zombie with a single sh, and attempted to fish up the corpse...

    Although there was a quick pause, Ling Mo clearly saw the stagnation at that moment.

    ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s notpletely being controlled, but it¡¯s influencing his actions. Moreover, he is clearly sleepwalking, but he¡¯s able to find Xiao Bai hiding in the house, which means that consciousness also has a certain detection ability.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then does that mean as long as it has life, he¡¯ll think the target is a cabbage? This guy no longer has the ability to make judgments for himself and only came out to chop cabbages!¡± Ling Mo thought in his heart, ¡°The only thing that can make judgments is the consciousness hidden in his mind, but he definitely can¡¯t share his vision like me, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have tried to lure Xiao Bai away. What¡¯s their purpose in luring Xiao Bai away?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the other party believes that... the ones that are quickly killed are either insignificant people or zombies. Their goals are probably the ones that are able to resist....¡±

    Upon thinking of this, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill.

    If there are other survivors around here, wouldn¡¯t they also be victims?

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a huge n. Such a powerful person is actually just a bait... But since he doesn¡¯t have the ability to judge, let me give you guys a good gift.¡±

    [1] ¨C Da Dao means big de in chinese.

 Chapter 467 - Eyes behind your back

    Chapter 467 ¨C Eyes behind your back

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°Swish-Swish-Swish!¡±

    The short man carried a big de as he moved on to another street.

    And behind him, the shadow was still following closely...

    At the same time, in another alley, two figures were running fast in tandem.

    ¡°Have you noticed that there are fewer zombies on this street?¡± Yuan Yuan asked.

    ¡°It must have been done by Da Dao. When he was sleepwalking, the captain would usually throw him to the airport for night patrol...¡± The smoking man said, ¡°You seemed to be good at analyzing things before, but howe you didn¡¯t know about this?¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s the reason why we only need to stand guard at night... I simply analyze things based on their abilities.¡± Yuan Yuan stroked her hair and said.

    Although the two of them were talking, they were still moving pretty fast.

    The round-faced girl appeared to be weak, but she wasn¡¯t slow.

    She put her hands behind her, and her body rushed forward like a rocket.

    The smoking man suddenly said, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re actually performing a mission, right? You seemed to only have conducted searches before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yuan Yuan didn¡¯t forget to turn her head, showing him an innocent smile. Her eyes were also very round, making her look quite pitiful.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll do fine.¡± The smoking man said.

    ¡°Thank you. I hope you¡¯ll take good care of meter.¡±

    Yuan Yuan turned her head back and her eyes suddenly became sharp as she looked forward...

    ¡°Che, who¡¯s going to take care of who... little girls like you really like ying these tricks. But at least this makes me feel relieved. ying these tricks is good, it shows that you¡¯re not confident, and you have to rely on my abilities.¡±

    The smoking man thought.

    Although they were only providing support, the two of them still became vignt when they approached the hotel.

    The hotel was right in front of them. With the way Da Dao acted, the other party must have been rmed.

    But how are they supposed to hold them there when they¡¯re already rmed?

    The two exchanged nces and quickly reached a tacit understanding.

    ¡°Over here, these marks are from Da Dao!¡±

    Yuan Yuan keenly sensed the marks on the ground and said.

    It¡¯s impossible for Da Dao to run away, he apparently led one of them away.

    ¡°Yin Jie is always so mysterious. In fact, he¡¯s always leading everyone by the nose. This is why I fucking hate guys with this type of personality!¡±

    Buzz.Buzz.Buzz.....

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    The smoking man roared fiercely.

    A very gentle voice came from the walkie-talkie, ¡°It¡¯s Yin Jie. Listen up, Da Dao has already lured away their guard. It should be an enhanced-type psychic. Now there are only five people left in the hotel. One of them is from the FIRE base. Find her and ask her to help bring the spiritual-type psychic aside so you guys can contain him. You guys should naturally know what to say to make her agree.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t we be discovered?¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to let Da Dao lure the spiritual-type psychic away, but it seems that his detection ability isn¡¯t strong enough, and he had arranged a guard to stand outside the hotel.... Although the n has changed, with the help of the woman from FIRE, you guys will still have a chance to get this done. You just need to handle the spiritual-type psychic. As for the other things, you don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡±

    ¡°Where is your position?¡± The smoking man froze for a moment and asked, ¡°Hello? Hello!?¡±

    He grabbed the walkie-talkie and wanted to throw it on the ground, but eventually stopped himself, ¡°FUCK!¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Yuan Yuan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go from the front entrance and you go from the back. We¡¯ll find the woman with the machine gun first. You know what she looks like, right?¡±

    The smoking man nned, ¡°He said that the spiritual-type psychic doesn¡¯t have a strong detection ability and I just happen to be good at sneaking around, so it¡¯s not easy for me to be spotted.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The pistol in her hand was fitted with a silencer and the magazine had been reced as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you most likely won¡¯t need to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Brother Dong, be careful...¡±

    ¡°Got it...¡±

    The smoking man shook his head, then waved his hand to signal the start of the mission.

    The two of them quickly approached the hotel under the cover of night.

    Seeing the round-faced girl walking along the wall to the back entrance, the smoking man slowly moved close to the front entrance after making an ¡°Ok¡± gesture.

    After restraining his breathing, he looked like a shadow.

    ¡°When we arrived, the captain said not to underestimate the enemy, but what the hell is Yin Jie doing?! Why did the captain entrust this matter to such a person...?¡±

    Despite his unhappiness, the smoking man still followed Yin Jie¡¯s arrangement very seriously.

    He was still the army¡¯s weapon and was used to being held by someone.

    It¡¯s just that the hand holding the weapon right now was reced by Yin Jie, which made him very upset.

    This is because Yin Jie wouldn¡¯t directly use him to stab the enemy¡¯s heart. Instead, he would stab around the edges to try and test the waters.

    If Yuan Yuan hadn¡¯t been there to help analyze things, the smoking man probably would have just quit.

    After all, everyone just wants to live. They wouldn¡¯t risk their lives for something they had no clue about...

    Just as the smoking man approached the hotel entrance, Yuan Yuan also approached the back door.

    She leaned close to the back door, then touched her waist, revealing a sneer on her mouth.

    Yuan Yuan pulled the doorknob of the back door open, then slowly let go. At the same time as she let go, she also dropped her backpack inside...

    At this moment, the short man appeared at a crossroad and following behind him was a ck shadow.

    The other party didn¡¯t disappoint Ling Mo ¡ª-

    As soon as the ck shadow appeared, a bullet with strong prating power directly sted towards the shadow¡¯s head.

    In silence, the ck shadow¡¯s upper body was broken apart along with its head.

    Since the ck shadows target was the short man running in front of it, it was quite normal for its attention to bepletely focused on the short man when he suddenly turned around.

    Perhaps the ck shadow didn¡¯t even realize what had happened when he was killed by the sniper hiding in the dark.

    The distance from here to the hotel was only one kilometer....

    As the corpse fell to the ground, a man stood up from the roof of a building.

    He put away his sniper rifle and lifted his hat, ¡°Although we didn¡¯t lure the spiritual-type psychic out, it¡¯s still nice to get rid of one. However, why did Liu Bao Dong say this woman was very beautiful? Her hair is messy, and I can¡¯t even see her face clearly. What¡¯s wrong with his eyes?¡±

    Under the moonlight, the corpse lying at the crossroads was a woman in a red dress!

    The upper body waspletely submerged in blood, and the rest of the hands and feet were soaked in blood...

    However, the short sleepwalker had no reaction to this...

    ¡°The captain said that we shouldn¡¯t underestimate the enemy, which is why I deliberately used Da Dao as bait. At least Da Dao wouldn¡¯t be killed so easily. It¡¯ll only be possible to kill the man who¡¯s able to catch a sniper rifle bullet by cooperating with Da Dao... What a pity...¡±

    ¡°Next, I should go to the hotel too. When they send the signal out, I should also make sure to take care of any leaks.¡±

    When Yin Jie ran down the stairs and walked to Da Dao, this sleepwalker also raised his de at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m not a cabbage...¡±

    He nced at the corpse on the ground. The light was too dim, and it made him extremely nauseous, so he didn¡¯t take a closer look.

    The only person who could stare at this kind of corpse was Da Dao, who mistakenly thinks it¡¯s a cabbage....

    And they didn¡¯t realize that in a corner somewhere, a pair of blood-red eyes were staring at them.

    ¡°The other party¡¯s goal is definitely not to kill only one. Since they took care of one already, they most likely need to settle this before we leave in the morning. But looking at them, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re in a hurry...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s body was in the hotel as he saw all this happen.

    He waspletely sure that the other party couldn¡¯t fully control Da Dao, ¡°Is it suggestive thinking? Or something else? No matter what it is, the end result is that Da Dao takes orders from him. I should make a move first before I think about anything else.¡±

    At the same time, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles have spread throughout the hotel.

    It was impossible for the other party to just lead away one person...

    And thinking about it, if Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t standing guard outside, the person being led away would probably be him....

    ¡°This group of people are well nned and organized. And they seem to understand me very well.... No matter how this person with the big de appeared, the first person to notice him would have been me, the person with the spiritual-type power...¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sneer, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Air Force Regiment huh...¡±

 Chapter 468 - People scare people

    Chapter 468 ¨C People scare people

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Darkness enveloped this gloomy and silent hotel, and the deep corridors and closed doors brought a slight bit of horror to it.

    Lots of suspicious dark ck marks could be seen on the walls and carpets everywhere.

    HUU!

    The smoking man walked tiptoed and moved briskly along the corridor.

    This atmosphere which seemed as if they were filming a ghost scene, wouldn¡¯t affect him.

    Whether it was his heart rate, breathing, or movements, he had adjusted them to his best when he stepped into this hotel.

    At this moment, he was like a shadow in the night, silent and difficult to capture.

    Missions.... Meant a lot of rewards.

    Especially tasks like this one, which seem even more attractive since they can make him the focus of everyone¡¯s attention as long as it¡¯spleted.

    They just had to find Lucy, threaten her, and then bribe her. It wasn¡¯t that difficult...

    They just couldn¡¯t get caught.

    ¡°If even Da Dao is able to appear so unscrupulously without being discovered, I definitely won¡¯t be discovered. Everything will be fine.¡±

    The smoking man thought.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    As he quickly passed through the corridor, he was extremely cautious.

    Gently sticking to the door, he used his hearing, which had been magnified several times to detect if there was anyone inside.

    Even if there was only one person breathing in the room, he could hear it clearly.

    CREAK¡ª

    A soft creaking sound suddenly came from behind his body, causing the smoking man to almost freak out.

    He practically pasted himself to the wall subconsciously, then peeked from the corner of his eyes towards the direction of the noise.

    ¡°What the hell was that... was the door moved by the wind?¡±

    He slowly leaned against the wall and then jumped to the door with his gun.

    Nobody....

    The window was open, and ayer of white tulle was shaking in the wind.

    ¡°Scared the hell out of me....¡±

    As soon as the smoking man wiped off his cold sweat, he suddenly realized something.

    ¡°This door is so heavy; how could the wind move it...¡±

    Cold sweat immediately emerged from the smoking man¡¯s back. He stared at the door and suddenly noticed five scratches on the side of the door.

    Deep white marks which also seemed to contain some traces of blood...

    ¡°What is this? A bloody handprint?¡± The smoking man became nervous for a moment.

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s not right. Isn¡¯t this fresh sawdust? Could it have been from a zombie? Impossible, how can the guard let a zombie sneak in?¡±

    The smoking man looked inside nervously, rolled over, and appeared inside the room with a gun.

    Empty bed, empty bathroom...

    There was nothing inside this room.

    Suddenly, the smoking man turned his eyes to the window.

    ¡°The door just opened, and the scratches were just left. In addition, there isn¡¯t anyone in the room, then...¡±

    The smoking man slowly walked to the edges of the window with his gun, and quickly checked the corner of the window.

    He finally turned his gaze to the open window, and then slowly moved closer.

    Suddenly, the smoking man jumped up and covered the back of his neck with his hand, ¡°WHAT THE HELL!¡±

    The moment he turned, he felt as if a cold breath of air suddenly hit the back of his neck and a hand had also reached out and patted the back of his head.

    It had felt so real that it didn¡¯t seem like an illusion at all.

    But the room was still empty...

    ¡°Is this ce haunted? Hahaha... That¡¯s impossible. There must be zombies. How could there be any ghosts...¡±

    The smoking man slowly retreated to the window...

    What he didn¡¯t notice was that in the darkness, a strand of silver thread had reached his heel...

    BANG!

    He saw only darkness as he fell heavily on the edge of the bed, and a sharp pain appeared on the back of his head, causing him to almost pass out.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!¡±

    The smoking man quickly grabbed his gun, rolled over on the spot, turned, and aimed at the window.

    Whoo~

    Other than the cold wind passing through, there was nothing else...

    Even when he stretched out his head boldly from the window, he saw nothing.

    ¡°DAMN IT!¡±

    Although the smoking man was cursing in his heart, his forehead and palms were drenched with cold sweat.

    ¡°FUCK, WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE!?¡±

    The smoking man ran out of the room in a panic, and then took two deep breaths to calm his mood.

    He was a veteran that had experienced a lot of battles after all. Although the things that happened just now, were really weird, he still restrained the urge to immediately run away from here.

    ¡°Yuan Yuan is still here, besides, the mission hasn¡¯t even started yet...¡±

    He clenched his gun tightly, feeling a little more settled in his heart.

    As long as he had a gun in his hand, he felt calmer.

    ¡°However, I still have to consider the possibility that I¡¯ve already been discovered. That Yin Jie refuses to tell me where he is. He¡¯s obviously worried that if I got captured, the n would failpletely... Damn it, why isn¡¯t Yuan Yuan here yet?!¡±

    The smoking man walked slowly along the corridor. Suddenly, a shadow shed in front of him.

    He pulled the trigger almost immediately without even thinking about it, but the bullet hit the wall and shot nothing.

    Although it was using a silencer, there was still a slight noise that echoed in the corridor.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    The smoking man leaned over nervously. The dark staircase was practically invisible in the dark, causing one to think that something was lurking inside.

    He immediately concentrated all his power on his eyes, and his eyesight improved a lot in an instant.

    Even in this darkness, he could still roughly see...

    ¡°Could it be that spiritual-type psychic? What if all the things that happened just now were because of him... It doesn¡¯t matter. I have a gun! Spiritual-type psychics areplete trash when ites to closebat.¡±

    The smoking man became determined, ¡°Trying to trick me because you don¡¯t have the strength...¡±

    After entering the stairs, the smoking man had be much calmer.

    As he went up the stairs, the sound of a woman¡¯s chuckle suddenly floated behind him.

    Very short, but very clear!

    It was as if the other party suddenly appeared behind him and then disappeared immediately.

    He quickly turned around and pointed the gun at the corridor behind him.

    The corridor was empty and there was nothing....

    The smoking man quickly turned back to the stairs, but the moment he turned his head, at the top of the stairs, a shadow suddenly appeared.

    The shadow was lying on the ground, slowly crawling towards him, apanied by a cracking sound, as if its whole body was suffering from arthritis.

    Although the shadow seemed to move slowly, within a blink of an eye, it was already in front of him, and its posture had changed so fast that he couldn¡¯t even see when it happened.

    It was just lying on the ground a moment ago, but in a blink of an eye, it was standing in front of him with its head tilted.

    It had long ck hair and blood red zombie eyes that looked like a kaleidoscope...

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    The smoking man let out a short scream and pulled the trigger of his pistol almost immediately.

    The bullet hit the railing, making a crisp sound...

    As for the shadow, it had silently disappeared in front of the smoking man.

    There was no one in the entire stairwell... Only the front and back stairs that lead to the upper and lower floors...

    The smoking man sweated profusely and quickly leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Am I hallucinating? No, that psychic isn¡¯t able to create hallucinations! But how do I exin the female suffering from arthritis just now? Wasn¡¯t that a typical female ghost? The same ones that die full of resentment and would disy themselves of the suffering they had right before they died....¡±

    He slowly stuck close to the foot of the wall and retreated to the top of the stairs, ¡°No, no, no, as a firm materialist, I will never be afraid...¡±

    DANG!

    A force suddenly came from nowhere and removed the gun in his hand.

    After losing his weapon, the smoking man was in shock.

    But before he was able to recover, a figure appeared in front of him.

    The figure was a neatly dressed loli, that had a face that was a bit pale...

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    With a scream that changed tones and even became prolonged, the smoking man instinctively wanted to grab and restrain her.

    But he soon remembered something, isn¡¯t this one of the girls from Ling Mo¡¯s group?

    Sure enough, they were just pretending to be ghosts!

    The determined smoking man sneered and was about to make a move...

    But it was at this moment when a red sh of light suddenly shed from the loli¡¯s neck.

    At the same time, the little loli, who had her eyes tightly closed, asked in a crisp voice, ¡°Uncle, uncle, have you seen my eyes?¡±

    Countless silver threads suddenly emerged from her body, faintly glowing in the dark...

    ¡°Eyes... Aren¡¯t they obviously hanging on your neck?! Where did all these silver wirese from? Why are my hands and feet entangled? I can¡¯t move!¡±

    The smoking man screamed in his heart, his body unable to move at all.

 Chapter 469 - Scary Twins

    Chapter 469 ¨C Scary Twins

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Although these wires seemed fragile, they were in fact quite powerful, and were digging into the flesh, making it difficult to break free.

    ¡°Could this be the legendary ghost hair [1]? It is the ghost hair!¡± The smoking man widened his eyes, then shook his head quickly, ¡°No, no... This must be an illusion, an illusion! These wires are all illusions!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    The little loli chuckled and suddenly took out something that looked familiar to the smoking man.

    The ck end of a gun barrel was facing the smoking man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why is it in your hands?! Were you the one that sucked my gun away just now?¡±

    With the gun aiming right at his head, the smoking man began to get nervous.

    As long as that little hand gently presses the trigger, at such a close distance, his head will definitely burst open like a watermelon.

    ¡°Damn it! This doesn¡¯t match up with the intel at all! The intel told us that the little girl was most likely an enhanced-type psychic, but in what way does this little girl look like she¡¯s an enhanced-type psychic!¡±

    ¡°What was enhanced? Her body hair? Or just her hair?!¡±

    Although the smoking man had cursed Liu Bao Dong many times in his heart, he was more concerned about the situation in front of him.

    No matter what kind of ability this little loli has, she is still just a minor, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to trick her...

    ¡°Little... little girl, can you let go of uncle...?¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    The smoking man swallowed and restrained the tremble in his voice, and said as ¡°kindly¡± as possible, ¡°Uncle here has something much more fun than this gun...¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The little loli tilted her head and readily agreed.

    ¡°Rea.... Really?¡±

    The smoking man didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly, he quickly said, ¡°Then you should let go of uncle quickly, hahaha...¡±

    ¡°But Uncle needs to lend me his eyeballs first!¡±

    The little loli continued, and at the same time moved the muzzle forward a bit.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How is this borrowing?! This is clearly a robbery! Besides, how the hell am I supposed to lend you this kind of thing little girl! Can those red eyes hanging around your neck still work? I¡¯m so fucked, this is an abnormal girl. Trying to trick her is useless....¡±

    The smoking man desperately tried to take the gun, but the more he struggled, the tighter the wires became.

    The gun was obviously right in front of him, but he wasn¡¯t capable of taking it...

    Just as the smoking man¡¯s veins were about to burst open, the little loli who had her eyes tightly closed, suddenly opened them.

    The blood-red pupils concealed a wave of violence and coldness. Against the innocent smile on her face, it made her seem even more eerie!

    ¡°BANG!¡± The little girl grinned and said.

    ¡°AHHHHH...AHH!¡±

    The smoking man struggled desperately. He had already lost his ability to judge.

    Those were definitely not human eyes!

    But if she is a zombie, how do one exin the silver wires and the extra eyes on her neck?!

    It was not scientific! This was too unscientific!

    The smoking man felt that the little loli had ruined his view of the world by throwing it into the toilet and flushing it away!

    He waspletely at a disadvantage, unable to predict what would happen next, but the fear that was constantly rising in his heart made him struggle vigorously.

    The silver wires dug deeper into his flesh, but he still insisted on twisting his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless,pletely useless, hehehe...¡±

    The little loli¡¯sughter echoed in the stairwell, which sounded like a reminder to him.

    However, at this moment, in front of him, another figure suddenly appeared!

    ¡°Hahaha, you might as well use your other tricks as well! All of these are hallucinations, hallucinations I tell you!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After seeing the figure in front of him clearly, the smoking man froze for a moment.

    The figure standing before his eyes was actually a very normal looking girl.

    She had straight long hair and wore a school uniform. The only thing that looked abnormal was that she was carrying a huge scythe even though she looked so thin.

    ¡°A Scythe... That¡¯s right! The intel has a girl that matches her description! Hahaha... As expected, these are all hallucinations. I knew it....¡±

    The smoking man couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. This was the first time he had ever seen an enemy and felt so relieved...

    However, as soon as relief crept in his heart, behind the girl, a blood-red shadow slowly stood up...

    ¡°What....¡±

    The smoking man froze once again.

    The blood-red shadow pulled itself up using the shoulders of the girl in front of it and slowly stood up.

    It had the exact same face as the girl and carried a red scythe that reeked of blood.

    The only difference between the two was that under the same ck hair, there was a pair of blood red eyes.

    It was exactly like the ¡°female ghost¡± that looked like she had arthritis. She had the same blood-red eyes that looked like a kaleidoscope!

    As sheid her head on the shoulder of the girl in front of her, one of her eyes suddenly turned ck.

    And one of the eyes from the girl in front of her slowly turned blood red at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°What... What the hell?! Twins? No, no, no.... How can there be such scary twins?!¡±

    The smoking man could only let out a meaningless gurgle sound as his mouth opened and his eyes widened.

    The two girls showed a weird smile at the same time. The look from one of the girls was cold and cruel, while the other was calm and strange.

    ¡°He said we needed to dig something out from your mouth...¡± The two of them said in unison.

    ¡°Your internal organs....¡± The girl with the ck eye said.

    ¡°Or intelligence...¡± the girl with the red eye followed.

    ¡°The decision is yours.¡± The two said again in unison.

    The smoking man was trembling all over, and the continuous fright made himpletely stunned...

    ....

    ¡°This is all that I can do with such insufficient information...¡±

    Yin Jie was rushing to the predetermined location with Da Dao at this time. Although the first step of his n was disrupted, his expression was still rtively calm...

    Next, he just needed to wait for the signal.

    ¡°Regardless of whether Brother Dong¡¯s mission is a sess or not, the expected results can still be achieved. He just needs to stall for time in order to increase Yuan Yuan¡¯s chances for seeding...¡±

    Even if the smoking man is caught, he should know very well what to do ¨C

    Only by keeping quiet will he have value and the chance to live.

    ¡°Even if the spiritual-type psychic has a way to forcibly open his mouth, it will still take a certain amount of time. In any case, his purpose of stalling for time would still be achieved...¡±

    Yin Jie thought and looked forward at the same time.

    Suddenly, he paused and nced back, ¡°Zombie?¡±

    After waiting quietly for a while and seeing that nothing was happening, he and Da Dao continued to move forward.

    And at this exact moment, a huge white figure was clinging to a wall more than a hundred meters away from them.

    ¡°Stupid panda, you were almost spotted!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s body exhaled and at the same time retracted his vision and switched to Shana¡¯s.

    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t easy trying to focus on multiple things at the same time...

    ¡°This person actually doesn¡¯t know anything.... Is he just an abandoned chess piece?¡±

    The female zombies were indeed very efficient. Probably even Yin Jie himself wouldn¡¯t have expected for the smoking man to talk so fast...

    In fact, even Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect it...

    ¡°They¡¯re really getting good at torturing. In addition, they really know how to y to their strengths!¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his chin and though, ¡°There is another person who hasn¡¯t entered the hotel. Where is she now?¡±

    ....

    Outside the hotel, a figure was rapidly doing a task.

    From the beginning, Yuan Yuan¡¯s mission wasn¡¯t to act with the smoking man.

    The mission she received was to arrange explosives immediately after the smoking man entered the hotel.

    Regardless of whether the smoking man was caught, she would reach a safe position in five minutes and detonate the hotel.

    The sound from the explosion would attract countless zombies over and Yin Jie would snipe from a distance.

    Even if they were able to escape from the explosion, it would be impossible to survive the sniper rifle.

    And even if they were able to survive, they would still have her and Da Dao to deal with...

    ¡°Even if the n fails, the result of victory must still be achieved.¡±

    This was Yin Jie¡¯s motto...

    ¡°It¡¯s best if he could stall longer...¡±

    Yuan Yuan took the time to look up at the towering hotel and thought.

    However, the moment she lowered her head, her movements stiffened.

    Under the moonlight, a tall figure stood in front of her.

    The figure was armed with a gun and had the muzzle pointed at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.... don¡¯t move...¡±

    She was just about to reach towards her waist when she was stopped.

    CHI!

    Yuan Yuan gritted her teeth, rolled on the spot, yanked out two pistols, and shot them straight ahead.

    Even if she were to shoot randomly, she should be able to get one or two shots in....

    ¡°Where did she go?!¡±

    Yuan Yuan widened her eyes and looked at the empty void in front of her.

    [1] ¨C It¡¯s basically a female ghost in a movie (I forgot which one) with long hair that uses its hair to kill people.

 Chapter 470 - Fireworks illuminating the night sky

    Chapter 470 ¨C Fireworks illuminating the night sky

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Yuan Yuan frowned instantly after her target vanished.

    That seemingly innocent round face of hers also revealed a trace of savagery.

    ¡°Where did you run to!?¡±

    She held her breath as she was holding her gun, her eyes moving around rapidly, looking for her target.

    SHUA!

    ¡°Above!¡±

    Seeing the figure falling from above, Yuan Yuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was nighttime and all she could see was darkness and shadowy trees...

    For one part, her vision was obstructed. But the most important part was that she hadn¡¯t expected for this figure to be able to react so fast and also have such powerful jumping capabilities!

    When she turned around, the other party had probably jumped at the exact same time.

    Ye Lian stared nkly at Yuan Yuan in midair, the sniper rifle in her hands already aimed at Yuan Yuan¡¯s head.

    ¡°THOR! That¡¯s One-eyed¡¯s Thor!¡±

    The moment Yuan Yuan became a target, she felt a great sense of danger.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    At such a close distance, with Thor¡¯s power, let alone killing her, even steel tes could be prated.

    ¡°But.... Do you think just anyone can be a sharpshooter!? Even if it was me, I would still need to rely on my abilities...¡±

    She quickly calmed down again and showed a look of contempt.

    However, she still immediately rolled on the spot, attempting to evade, while raising her arm in preparation to knock Ye Lian down.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The other party was clearly still in the air, but she had already fired within a few tenths of a second.

    And Yuan Yuan, who had just finished rolling, immediately covered her shoulder.

    Under the palm of her hand, blood was constantly pouring out and the severe pain almost made her pass out.

    Only a bit of her shoulder had been grazed, but it was already broken, and the bones in her shoulder hadpletely shattered!

    Yuan Yuan clenched her teeth as she watched the pistol held by her injured arm fall to the ground, but didn¡¯t stop to pick it up.

    Seeing that Ye Lian hadnded lightly on the ground, Yuan Yuan immediately turned around and retreated towards the back of the hotel.

    The explosives weren¡¯t all nted, and it was meaningless to detonate them at this time. She could only do so after taking care of this woman....

    ¡°You can actually aim and shoot in mid-air? Yin Jie and One-eyed probably aren¡¯t able to do that. Although the bullets fired from their guns are more damaging, this woman¡¯s sniping ability is simply ridiculous! When the hell did sniper rifles be so easy to use!¡±

    Yuan Yuan kept cursing in her heart. She could only use one hand now, and her vision was starting to get cloudy.

    ¡°Did that bastard Dong sell me out? What an idiot! Originally, I had some sympathy for him. Although he was the most eye-catching member of the old Air Force regiment of the ninth squadron, he was still going to die as a pitiful pawn in this n.... But I didn¡¯t expect him to sell me! And to sell me this soon too!¡±

    She quickly thought of the reason for her exposure, and immediately cursed in her heart while gnashing her teeth.

    As a psychic, Yuan Yuan¡¯s strength actually wasn¡¯t too bad. Most of her usual innocence and cuteness was just an act.

    Although not everyone would buy this, weak and cute girls were always a little more favored.

    Like the smoking man for example, although he didn¡¯t develop any inexplicable desire to protect her, he was still at least fooled into carrying out the n obediently.

    He also took the more troublesome tasks when arranging them.

    Although the result was still the same no matter how he arranged it....

    ¡°Hey, this woman is simr to me! She appears innocent and weak, but in reality she¡¯s actually so cruel!¡±

    She was currently fleeing frantically towards a green belt. There was originally a small gravel road in the green belt, just like a small garden, but now it waspletely covered by weeds.

    ¡°She is so fast!¡±

    In order to escape for her life, Yuan Yuan was already running at her top speed, but she didn¡¯t expect to look back and find that Ye Lian was only less than twenty meters away from her!

    She kept turning back and shooting, but Ye Lian always wore a natural and dull expression as she quickly moved left and right.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hit her!¡±

    Yuan Yuan became more and more anxious. If this continued, she would probably die from blood loss and pain, let alone kill Ye Lian.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sniper? How the fuck are you so physically gifted!¡±

    The round-faced girl yelled angrily in her heart. Based on the way her opponent moved and jumped, she knew that the girl physically was not weak.

    She didn¡¯t know how strong her fist was, but the strength from her legs was definitely not weak.

    ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s holding a sniper. It¡¯s not like she can aim and shoot while running with it. Plus, her line of sight here is blocked...¡±

    After sessfully rushing into the green belt, Yuan Yuan¡¯s anxious mood rxed a little, ¡°Come chase me. You¡¯re dead if youe in!¡±

    She grinned, holding the pistol, and slowly backing away.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    After following her into the green belt, Ye Lian became stunned.

    There were so many branches sticking out in front of her. Although her eyes could see clearly in the dark, her vision was still blocked.

    The opponent used a silenced pistol and shooting rashly would only reveal her position.

    And if the opponent shoots, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find her...

    In fact, Yuan Yuan also thought the same. She was squatting in a bush, staring quietly ahead.

    At the same time, she took out the night vision goggles and put them on, ¡°Even if ordinary survivors like you have Thor to use, you still don¡¯t have enough equipment. How do you expect to fight with us?! Just watch as I beat that pretty face of yourster!¡±

    If the opponent was a man, she might have pretended to be weak.

    But since they were both female, there was no need to pretend...

    ¡°She isn¡¯t afraid toe in, is she?¡±

    Yuan Yuan put down her gun, reaching out and fumbled for a bit on the ground until she picked up a rock.

    DANG!

    She suddenly threw the rock out, which happened to hit a flower bed.

    ¡°That should lure her in.¡±

    Yuan Yuan was about to pick up her gun, but suddenly felt nothing on the ground.

    Her fingers swiped the ground twice before her movements suddenly stopped, and cold sweat trickled down her forehead.

    ¡°How did you find me...?¡±

    Yuan Yuan was sweating bullets, and she knew that the opponent¡¯s muzzle was aimed at her at this time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.... My movements were so light, and I even threw a decoy to trick her. So, how did she find me?!¡±

    If Yuan Yuan looked back at this time, she would find that Ye Lian¡¯s nose was gently twitching....

    After squatting for a second, Yuan Yuan suddenly jumped forward, but just as she was about to run out, something simr to a javelin suddenly hit the back of her head.

    ¡°How could you use Thor like that?!¡±

    And before this ¡°Javelin¡±nded, it was caught by Ye Lian who rushed up quickly.

    She stepped on the back of the round-faced girl, sniffed again, and said, ¡°I have something... I want to ask you....¡±

    ¡°Go ask god! Die!¡±

    When the round-faced girl replied fiercely, she suddenly reached out to her waist and pulled out the trigger from a grenade.

    The process of pulling the ring out was actually a bit moreplicated, but Yuan Yuan was more than capable...

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s die together.¡±

    Yuan Yuan shouted with a grim expression and grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s leg with her able hand at the same time.

    It would only take three seconds, and after three seconds, the woman who had destroyed her arm would blow up.

    ¡°Yin Jie, I have tried my best. The mission failed. Don¡¯t me me!¡±

    But just as the grenade was about to explode, Yuan Yuan suddenly saw this girl looking down at her, while her other foot took a half step back.

    ¡°You still want to struggle? It¡¯s already toote to struggle!¡±

    But just as this thought emerged in Yuan Yuan¡¯s mind, she discovered that Ye Lian seemed to be angry.

    ¡°What are you frowning about? You¡¯re about to be sted to death, yet you¡¯re only just frowning? You should at least try to struggle a bit, hahaha....¡±

    Yuan Yuanughed in her heart.

    The grenade was pressed underneath her waist. As long as she could keep Ye Lian trapped for more than three seconds, she would seed!

    ¡°Who allowed you... to hug me!¡±

    Ye Lian raised her foot, and then kicked Yuan Yuan¡¯s waist.

    Yuan Yuan suddenly felt a huge forcee towards her, as if she was being hit head-on by a train.

    Although it was definitely not as powerful, she couldn¡¯t help but let go and flew out at the same time.

    She didn¡¯t even have time to react. She only felt that she had been volleyed out before she exploded.

    BOOM!

    Arge burst of mes suddenly lit up in mid-air, illuminating the chaotic green belt.

    Ye Lian quietly looked up at the mes, watching some pieces fall.

    Then this female zombie, who always seemed to be in a daze, suddenly asked, ¡°Fire...fireworks?¡±

 Chapter 471 - Xiaobaiâ€™s Anger

    <strong>Chapter 471 ¨C Xiaobai¡¯s Anger</strong>

    <i>Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung</i>

    Hearing the sound of a slight explosion, Yin Jie immediately frowned, ¡°That wasn¡¯t the signal...¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong... Could Yuan Yuan have also failed her mission?¡± The appearance of the round-faced girl immediately appeared in Yin Jie¡¯s mind. ¡°If she failed, then doesn¡¯t that mean she rmed them instead of detonating the building?¡±

    He frowned a little irritably, ¡°My n failed...¡±

    From a distance, he could still see the hotel, and the thick ck smoke he was expecting couldn¡¯t be seen at all.

    Yin Jie had a good impression of Yuan Yuan and didn¡¯t think she would make a mistake.

    From the looks of it, the root cause of the problem was most likely the smoking man.

    The time he stalled for wasn¡¯t enough...

    ¡°...It¡¯s unfortunate that not everyone is like Da Dao.¡±

    He turned his head and nced at Da Dao as he thought of this.

    A chess piece like Da Dao that could bepletely controlled by him was the perfect choice.

    He couldn¡¯t be swayed by personal thought, and he also wouldn¡¯t make any wrong judgments.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there weren¡¯t any problems with my n. The problemsy with the chess pieces. If Brother Dong, who excelled in stealth, could use himself as a human bomb...¡±

    Unfortunately, this kind of thing could only be thought of. Not everyone was good at stealth, and this n was a failure from the beginning.

    Instead of luring Ling Mo out, Da Dao had lured an enhanced-type psychic who was inexplicably guarding the area.

    ¡°These people are really tricky... But even if both of them failed, it doesn¡¯t matter, at least one of them was killed...¡±

    Yin Jie turned to look at Da Dao and thought, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone more suitable as a receptor than him. As long as Da Dao doesn¡¯t wake up, my spiritual seed will be effective... Plus, no matter how strong they are, they wouldn¡¯t know this... For now, let¡¯s move closer and see the current situation.¡±

    Near the hotel, some zombies had gathered in the vicinity of this street, but because there was only one explosion, they weren¡¯t much drawn, let alone enough to surround the hotel.

    ¡°Did the npletely fail?¡±

    Yin Jie only wanted to see the situation at this time. He separated from Da Dao a few hundred meters away from the hotel.

    As a sniper, he wouldn¡¯t rashly expose his position to his enemies.

    Under his guidance, the sleepwalker Da Dao, quickly approached the hotel.

    Da Dao wasn¡¯t the type that was good at concealment, but he was able to move very fast despite carrying arge de, and soon reached a ce that was less than 100 meters from the hotel.

    ¡°Haha, you guys finally separated.¡±

    A figure suddenly emerged from the shadows on the side and stood in front of Da Dao.

    The figure was a thin young male, who had slightly longer than average hair.

    He looked quite ordinary, but his eyes were particrly bright.

    ¡°Cabbage...¡± Da Dao paused.

    Yin Jie could only sense Da Dao¡¯s thoughts, which helped him sense the spiritual fluctuations of the creatures around him, but he couldn¡¯t actually see what they looked like.

    ¡°But at this distance, the only thing he can bump into is probably a zombie, right?¡±

    As soon as he finished thinking about this, a pair of bloody-red eyes appeared behind him.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    .......

    ¡°You really want to chop cabbages...¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the little man in front of him, curiously observing his mental state.

    Although this person¡¯s spiritual ball of light was very chaotic, Ling Mo also discovered a miniature one inside at the center.

    This was the first time Ling Mo saw spiritual power being used this way, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious.

    ¡°Seems like it really is a spiritual-type psychic... Xiao Bai, keep him alive...¡±

    A spiritual-type psychic represented a great amount of spiritual power.

    Being able to devour it all at once was much better than Ling Mo slowly absorbing spiritual power.

    The stronger his spiritual power was, the more difficult it was to grow.

    Ling Mo had originally thought that the matter would end after killing One-eyed. Casualties weremon in this sort of attack, especially in such a special period. Even if the other party was upset, they could only suffer this loss in silence.

    Unexpectedly, the other party had the ability to find him, and evenunched a sneak attack against him.

    This was in bullying. They were obviously the ones that tried to kill him first, yet they still dare to retaliate after being defeated once.

    But in this kind of thing, reasoning was useless.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to be reasoned with either. He felt nothing but disgusted after hearing the smoking man confess that their n was to find Lucy and try to use her against him.

    He suddenly realized that in the face of such forces, he really looked too weak.

    The other party was reluctant in sending any of their elite troops. Maybe they just thought that this team was enough to take him down, right?

    ¡°Since you guys think I¡¯m weak, then I should give you guys a good show.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let any of them go. All of them will die here.¡±

    Ling Mo had waited patiently in the hotel until now, just so they could deliver themselves to him.

    Not only would he kill them, but he would also kill them beautifully!

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Ling Mo stood there, staring at the short man.

    The short man was still sleepwalking. He moved his right foot a step back, raised his sword, and rushed towards Ling Mo!

    ¡°Sure enough, while he¡¯s sleepwalking, his body¡¯s potential can be used to its greatest ability. But just like taking drugs, ites with a price, and that price can only be paid with his vitality. He obviously still has injuries on his head, yet he can¡¯t even take the time to patch it up...¡±

    Ling Mo immediately felt a great pressuree rushing towards him, as if a truck was elerating towards him, ready to crash into him.

    Any person with a slightly weaker willpower would have reacted much slower when faced with such arge amount of pressure.

    ¡°A frontal confrontation will consume a lot of spiritual power, but....¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly lifted up from the ground and hung in the air with ease.

    There were many cables on this kind of street, all he had to do was hook onto one of them with his tentacles...

    ¡°Ah... A Flying Cabbage...¡±

    The short man shed into the air without pausing, jumping up on the spot, and threw the big de over.

    Seeing that huge de fly towards him with a ¡°swoosh¡±, Ling Mo quickly moved away, creating distance.

    The short man kept moving, and when his big de descended, he had already caught it in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not done?!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles swept towards him, but he didn¡¯t expect that although this short man was sleepwalking, he was more sensitive to danger than ordinary people...

    While in the process of rushing towards Ling Mo, although his shoulders and face were stabbed by the materialized tentacles, he was able to avoid the vital areas.

    Even the unmaterialized tentacles that were mixed in it were keenly avoided by him.

    In addition, this guy was much faster than Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles...

    ¡°You really don¡¯t care about getting hurt. I need to figure out a way to wake this guy up... Xiao Bai, what are you doing?!¡±

    Compared to this crazy short man, Ling Mo¡¯s attitude was much more rxed. He even decided to turn his vision to Xiao Bai¡¯s, giving it his full attention.

    In any case, this short man was only overdrawing his vitality. Ling Mo could see that when the mutant panda fought him. Whether it was power or speed, this short man was far superior to ordinary humans, and even average psychics.

    But the injuries he would receive are greater.

    And to put it bluntly, he was just a sleepwalker. Just leave him alone and he¡¯ll tire himself out...

    However, the moment his vision transferred to the mutant panda¡¯s, Ling Mo almost wavered and fell from mid-air...

    This mutant panda was stuck in a door frame at this time. His head stretched out desperately as he grasped the iron door frame with both paws, shaking vigorously as he exerted his strength.

    Under him, apletely deformed sniper rifle was thrown on the ground like garbage.

    And in front of it, was Yin Jie, who was holding his shoulders as he stumbled forward.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing... Sure enough, I overestimated your abilities. You got stuck in such an obvious trap after encountering an enemy with a bit of human intelligence and can¡¯t even get out! I knew it would have been more useful controlling a zombie than you!¡±

    Probably due to being provoked by Ling Mo¡¯s anger from their spiritual connection, the mutant panda suddenly opened its eyes and violently unleashed strength in its ws!

    CRACK!

    After a muffled sound, the mutant panda finally managed to escape and rushed towards Yin Jie at a very fast speed.

    At this time, Yin Jie had already run to a ce not too far from Da Dao. Although his physique was quite good, even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t run as fast as the panda in such a wide area, let alone him.

    After chasing him for a certain distance with an angry face, the panda suddenly pped its paws on the ground, leaped high, and rolled 360 degrees in midair.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    Spreading all four of its limbs, the panda unleashed a body m!

 Chapter 472 - â€“ Fusion

    Chapter 472 ¨C Fusion

    ¡°What the hell is that....¡±

    Yin Jie raised his head and looked up to the sky. In the night sky, this huge panda managed to block even the moonlight and was falling down at him with an incredible speed.

    The tremendous pressure made Yin Jie almost breathless. His eyes widened as he blurted out, ¡°Fuck....¡±

    Before the word ¡°me¡± left his mouth, Xiao Bai had fallen from the sky like a meteorite.

    BOOM¡ª-

    The ground trembled, and arge wave of dust sprang up with blood sshing around!

    When the dust dispersed, the mutant panda slowly raised its huge head from a pool of blood. On the blood-stained face, a pair of bloody red eyes seemed to faintly glow.

    This angry beast had, relying on its own strength and physical body to crush the enemy into pieces!

    The mutant panda slowly supported its body, and thick blood dripped down from its fur.

    It shook its head abruptly, and opened its mouth, revealing its fangs, like a beast from hell.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    Ling Mo hung in the air,pletely stunned.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    When this panda isn¡¯t restricted by the terrain, it was simply the embodiment of violence.

    No matter how weak Yin Jie was, he should have some experience in meleebat, at least much better than ordinary people.

    But such an enemy was no different than an ant in front of this mutant panda!

    ¡°Are you really that national treasure that always acted cute before the virus?! Could it be that during the day, you hugged bamboo and rolled around in front of tourists, but at night, you wore red shorts and practiced boxing?!¡±

    After being stunned, Ling Mo suddenly reacted and became mad, ¡°YOU IDIOT! Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep him alive?! You crushed him along with all his spiritual power! Couldn¡¯t you have been a bit softer? Can¡¯t you be smart for once and use your brain instead of your animal instincts....¡±

    But then Ling Mo realized that his request was a bit hard for Xiao Bai.

    It had only just been a few days since Ling Mo took control of Xiao Bai. Expecting it to be able to understandplicated instructions and also restrain its wild nature while doing things ording to his instructions... was too difficult for him.

    ¡°Forget it this time... Hey, why did you stop chopping for cabbages?¡± Ling Mo suddenly looked down at the short man below.

    Xiao Bai¡¯s amazing performance not only stunned Ling Mo, but even this cabbage chopping soldier was also stunned.

    Carrying a big de, he stared at the mutant panda not far away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for him to wake up? Since the controller is dead...¡±

    Ling Mo looked down at the short man and thought.

    But he soon discovered that the short man¡¯s mental state seemed a bit wrong.

    The tiny spiritual ball hidden within Da Dao¡¯s spiritual light didn¡¯t disappear with Yin Jie¡¯s death, but was gradually expanding.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately became vignt, and he turned his gaze towards the pool of blood and flesh that was squashed by the mutant panda, and suddenly got a bad feeling.

    ¡°That guy was obviously themander of this operation. Could it be that he still had a backup n?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±

    Suddenly, a strangeughter came from the short man¡¯s mouth.

    Theughter sounded strange and was intermittent, almost like a jammed cassette tape.

    At the same time, the two spiritual balls seemed to have merged together, and the short man¡¯s spiritual power instantly skyrocketed!

    A burst of spiritual energy that was invisible to the naked eye, instantly swept this area like a storm.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt dizzy and the spiritual power that was condensed into his tentacles immediately dissipated.

    He started falling from the sky, but just as he was about to touch the ground, a newly condensed spiritual tentacle had suspended him.

    But before his feet could touch the ground, a cold light struck towards him!

    SHUA!

    The st of wind arrived before the cold light.

    Both the tingling sensation from his skin and the strong pressure that he mentally felt made Ling Mo instantly feel a sense of suffocation.

    A spiritual tentacle hooked onto a street light pole on the side and pulled Ling Mo horizontally to avoid the sh.

    But the short man¡¯s movements didn¡¯t stop in the slightest. Upon failing to hit Ling Mo, he used the force to make a flip, causing his de to cut horizontally across uponnding.

    This cold light was like a blue wave under the moonlight. Beautiful, but filled with murderous intent.

    When the cold light was about to hit Ling Mo, he suddenly jumped up, allowing it to pass under him. At the same time as he passed the de, heunched a swift kick towards the front of the short man.

    The short man leaned his upper torso back, and the big de in his hand changed from cutting horizontally to an upward sh.

    Realizing that he was about to be chopped in half, Ling Mo brought his feet together, and mmed both his feet forcefully into the short man¡¯s face.

    Immediately after, Ling Mo was quickly pulled up and several spiritual tentacles had already shot towards the short man.

    After making a few quick dodges, the short man stood still and looked at Ling Mo.

    Different from his previous expression, his eyes were really ¡°looking¡± at Ling Mo this time.

    He would have looked calm and a bit gentle as well if it weren¡¯t for the footprints on his face and the two blood streams from his nose that were dripping down horribly....

    Ling Mo took this time to take a look at the mutant panda. It was greatly affected by the burst spiritual energy and rushed into the green belt on the side of the road for some reason.

    At this moment, its big head was stuck between two big trees, unable to get out. Its fat ass was exposed, shaking left and right...

    ¡°Ah... I raised a dumbass...¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re not an ordinary spiritual-type psychic.¡±

    The short man¡¯s speech was a bit smoother than before, but it still felt like a voice recorder, as if someone said something in his mind first, and then he repeated it out loud.

    ¡°This mutant beast has some kind of spiritual connection with you, right? Although I¡¯m not good at detecting weak spiritual energy, I was still able to feel it just now. This also exins why my n failed in the first ce. It turns out that we didn¡¯t understand your power at all.¡±

    ¡°Your power allows you tomand this beast, right? But every ability has a weakness. I think the number that you can control or the distance between you two should be the weakness of your ability.¡±

    ¡°Although one point was sort of wrong, the rest were almost spot on...¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment.

    The reason why the short man thought he was manding¡± rather than ¡°controlling¡± was obviously because of the mutant panda¡¯s performance.

    When it came to ¡°controlling¡±, people would generally think of a puppet, where all its actions were controlled by a controller.

    It was true for Ling Mo at the beginning, but after repeated experiments, he discovered the method to just maintain the connection without influencing the actions of the corpse puppet.

    This didn¡¯t follow the normal behavioral pattern of a general puppet controller. Whether it¡¯s a mutant beast or a zombie, a controller would of course believe that only bypletely controlling the puppet would one be able to exert it¡¯s fighting strength...

    But Ling Mo¡¯s situation was very special. He took control of his girlfriends, not to use them as killing machines, but to live with them.

    For this point, even if there was someone with strong divergent thinking, it would still be difficult for them to imagine this.

    Although the short man was able to make out some parts of it, he still didn¡¯t understand the essence.

    ¡°You keep saying ¡®I¡¯... It seems that you havepletely taken the body of this cabbage warrior as your own...¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and said.

    ¡°No...¡±

    The short man (Yin Jie) shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fusion. From the very beginning, I¡¯ve regarded you as a strong opponent. You can catch sniper bullets, so how useful is a sniper like me? Therefore, I¡¯m forced to use other tricks.¡±

    ¡°Fusion?¡±

    Ling Mo observed him for a moment, and roughly had a certain understanding of Yin Jie¡¯s abilities.

    If the small spiritual ball of light was treated as a parasite, and Yin Jie as the mother body... then there probably should be some kind of transformation ability between the parasite and the mother body.

    ¡°You say it¡¯s a fusion, but your physical body has be like that... Aren¡¯t you just upying yourpanion¡¯s body?¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and said.

    The short man stared at Ling Mo and said calmly, ¡°In order toplete this mission, a little sacrifice is necessary. Besides, isn¡¯t this kind of fusion perfect for dealing with people with spiritual-type powers like you?¡±

 Chapter 473 - Overestimate

    Chapter 473 ¨C Overestimate

    ¡°Excuse me, but can you not define the word ¡®fusion¡¯ as two men bing one? I can¡¯t believe someone like yourself can actually say something so disgusting...¡±

    Ling Mo said with a look of disgust.

    The opponent was dumbfounded and became speechless for a moment.

    Seeing this, Ling Mo sneered and continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, you sent a bait into my hotel and then asked a female team member to blow herself up. Now, you¡¯re taking your ownpanion¡¯s body as yours... You call this only a little sacrifice? Besides, when you guys decided toe trouble me, did you even investigate the cause? Humph, what a good fucking master... The beast you raised at home ran out and bit someone, but you came to me the victim for not standing there and getting bit, right?¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, you got a sharp tongue, but....¡±

    The short man (Yin Jie) smiled slightly and said, ¡°Compared with the result, the process isn¡¯t important at all. This is true for the both of us. You made us suffer losses and also destroyed one of our helicopters. Did you really think that we were just going to leave things alone?¡±

    ¡°I really thought so.¡± Ling Mo nodded bluntly, ¡°Until now, I still don¡¯t understand why.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± The short man (Yin Jie) pulled at his neckline and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re at the bottom of society, so you don¡¯t understand.¡± He shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°For us, we don¡¯t care about why you did it. The reason doesn¡¯t even matter at all. What¡¯s important is that your actions made us unhappy. It¡¯s as simple as that. We suffered not only a loss, but also lost face [1].¡±

    ¡°Even if some losses were caused in the process of hunting you down, it still wouldn¡¯t matter. Because those dead members are just as insignificant as you. There are so many other survivors. As long as we remain as the only air power in this area, there¡¯ll be a lot of people eager to join us.¡±

    ¡°And in order to stabilize this position, anyone who dares to resist us will be eliminated. You may think that our approach, or one-eyes, is rampant and unreasonable, but unfortunately, this is reality.¡±

    ¡°You used to be amoner and you¡¯re still the same now. Some things can¡¯t be changed even if you gained power, because you¡¯re still just an ant whenpared to the many groups of forces that arebined together. Even if you can break two hammers, it is impossible for you to knock down the ¡®person¡¯ holding the hammers, and you¡¯ll eventually be trampled to death...¡±

    Looking up from the short man¡¯s perspective, Ling Mo¡¯s face turned dark with his back facing the moonlight, and his expression was hard to see.

    After a few seconds of silence, Ling Mo suddenly let out a chuckle.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    The mocking and frivolous attitude made the short man frown involuntarily.

    ¡°Pretending that you¡¯re a part of a superior ¡®force¡¯ and acting like you¡¯re doing this for my sake, you must really think you¡¯re special... What¡¯s the point of saying all this? Did you think that I would realize my own insignificance and then beg you to put me out of my misery? Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, you¡¯ve wasted breath. But you didn¡¯t understand my question at all. What I don¡¯t understand is...¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly raised his head and looked at the short man with a sneer on his face, ¡°Does your boss know... thating here is basically asking for death!?¡±

    The short man¡¯s pupils shrank, and he jumped back several steps quickly.

    And to the ces he jumped from, a series of small holes appeared on the ground.

    ¡°Even the cement floor....¡±

    After fusing, Yin Jie had both his own abilities and Da Dao¡¯s physical abilities. Although he couldn¡¯t attack directly with his spiritual power, he could ¡°see¡± Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles.

    Those translucent tentacles could cause substantial damage, which had already surprised him, but he didn¡¯t expect for them to have such prative force.

    At this moment, countless tentacles shot out from Ling Mo¡¯s back, and formed a big one in the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see which is faster, your speed or my mind!¡±

    Ling Mo drew a tactical knife from behind his waist with his right hand, leaped forward, and swung towards the short man.

    ¡°This is really troublesome....¡±

    The short man squeezed the big de and stared at Ling Mo closely.

    Suddenly, Ling Mo disappeared from his vision and instantly appeared by his side!

    SHUA!

    Cold light shed by, and a crisp ¡°Dang¡± sounded immediately.

    The short man quickly pulled his big de to the side, blocking the tactical knife in Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    Behind the de, the short man gritted his teeth and stared at Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mo, who was high in the sky in a bent forward position, made a faint smile.

    PFFF!

    A spiritual tentacle had passed by when Ling Mo swung the tactical knife. The short man couldn¡¯t resist it at all and only had enough time to tilt his head slightly.

    Blood sttered everywhere, and one of his ears was gone...

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    The short man snorted painfully, grabbed the handle of the de, leaped up, and kicked Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mo had vanished again, and instantly appeared behind him.

    With his tentacles here, as long as he thought of it, Ling Mo could instantly arrive at any location he wanted.

    These tentacles could be changed ording to his needs and were more reliable than any rope.

    Although it consumed a massive amount of spiritual power, with Ling Mo¡¯s current spiritual strength, he could afford it!

    In just one minute, the short man quickly fell into a passive situation where he could only receive beatings.

    A lot of blood was sttered out everywhere on his upper body, limbs, and face.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, no matter how much you struggle, you can¡¯t fight against us.¡±

    The short man said as his eyes tried to focus.

    The massive blood loss had made his vision a little blurry. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the body was in a sleepwalking state, allowing all of its potential was unleashed, he would have fallen already.

    SHUA!

    Ling Mo¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Bring it then!¡±

    A sh of cold light swung over, and spiritual tentacles also came at the same time.

    The short man avoided the tactical knife but felt that his left lung seemed to be leaking, and arge amount of blood poured into his throat as soon as he breathed.

    ¡°We underestimated this person too much... He¡¯s a spiritual-type psychic that can use his spiritual powers to not onlymand a high-level mutant beast, but also for sensing and detection, and can also cause this kind of substantial damage... he is physically strong as well...¡±

    The short man¡¯s breathing had started bing rapid. His whole body was now stained red with blood.

    Only one minute and a few seconds had passed.... It was less than two minutes. He had only survived this long under Ling Mo¡¯s onught!

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder... you have such confidence... It was wrong of me saying that you¡¯re at the bottom. However, even if you kill me, it¡¯s useless...¡±

    He gritted his teeth abruptly, his muscles bulged, and his eyes became bloodshot.

    He needed to keep up.... He could barely see Ling Mo¡¯s figure....

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    After struggling to raise the big de, the short man jumped up high suddenly and then fell down with an astonishing momentum with his body constantly rotating, driving the big de to move like a propeller.

    Both the tentacles and Ling Mo¡¯s figure were drawn into the center!

    ¡°DIE!!¡±

    The short man yelled andnded on the ground with ¡®bang¡¯.

    But there was no one around...

    WHOOSH¡ª

    Ling Mo¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind the short man. He raised his arm and pointed the tactical knife at the back of his opponent¡¯s neck. ¡°You overestimated yourself... Also, you don¡¯t need to apologize. Although I am part of the lower ss, you guys are just a bunch of people in arge rat¡¯s nest.¡±

    ¡°You....¡±

    Just as the short man was about to turn around, an invisible spiritual tentacle had suddenly shot into his brain like an arrow.

    The feeling of his soul being torn was so painful that his brain wanted to explode through his ears. He suddenly opened his mouth and let out a hoarse scream, ¡°AHHHHHHHHH...¡±

    SHUA¡ª

    Blood sttered. The short man swayed and mmed to the ground, face down.

    The red blood that kepting out from the back of his neck, soon stained the ground all red.

    Ling Monded lightly on the ground and withdrew his spiritual tentacles from the short man.

    ¡°Although the increase is very small, it¡¯s still quite a lot if I converted it into tentacles. See, wasn¡¯t it useful to kill you?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said.

    At this time, at the window of the hotel, Ye Lian, who had been aiming at the street, slowly raised her head and lowered her sniper rifle, ¡°No... you don¡¯t need me...¡±

    [1] ¨C Face in Chinese is like respect or reputation.

 Chapter 474 - Why are you so dumb

    Chapter 474 ¨C Why are you so dumb

    Ling Mo suddenly noticed something on the short man¡¯s lower waist.

    When he fell, the corner of his clothes had also torn a bit, revealing something familiar to Ling Mo.

    With a move from his tentacle, the object was quickly hooked into Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Heh... Isn¡¯t this themunication device for the Falcon Camp?¡±

    Ling Mo also had one in his backpack, and he often used it before.

    The Falcon Camp and the Air Force Regiment were cooperative allies. It wasn¡¯t rare for this kind of falcon-specificmunication device to appear in the Air Force Regiment.

    Just like those weapons owned by the Air Force Regiment, without the support from the Falcon Camp, they probably wouldn¡¯t have so many.

    Although themunication device in front of Ling Mo was stained with blood, the greenmunication indicator was still shing.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to kill you.... Is this what you were referring to?¡±

    Ling Mo held thismunication device and sneered.

    It seems now that the reason why the short man (Yin Jie) said such words was because he had long prepared a backup n in case he died.

    ¡°No... He probably didn¡¯t think he would die. But probably the short man himself, right? He originally nned to sacrifice him....¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head. Compared to these people, he simply wasn¡¯t ruthless enough.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    After so much nning, they still ended up treating both theirpanions and enemies as trash.

    Sure enough, human lives in their eyes weren¡¯t even worth half a penny....

    In their eyes, the helicopter was probably worth more than a hundred Ling Mo¡¯s.

    Ziz...Ziz...

    Suddenly, a very small voice came from themunication device, ¡°This is Li Hao.¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a while, and put themunication device to his ear, ¡°I am Ling Mo.¡±

    The other party was caught off guard by these words. The person iming to be Li Hao was silent for a while before heughed, ¡°Amazing... It seems that Yin Jie and the others have already died by your hands, right? That¡¯s really impressive....¡±

    ¡°You heard everything just now, so why are you still pretending?¡± Ling Mo said with a sneer.

    ¡°Hehehe... ¡°Li Haoughed, his tone suddenly became low and cold, ¡°You know I have all your information in my hands, yet you¡¯re still so arrogant?¡±

    Ling Mo walked to the side with themunication device and sat next to a flower bed, ¡°If I stopped being arrogant, will you guys not bother me anymore?¡±

    Li Hao kept silent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s still a way to solve this matter. Even if there was, lowering my head and listening to people isn¡¯t my style. You can write that down in your notebook as well.¡± Ling Mo sneered, ¡°You guys should have a cklist or something like that, right?¡±

    A few secondster, Li Hao¡¯s faint voice spoke again, ¡°Yes. But the one you entered...¡± He snorted darkly, and then said, ¡°Is the Death list. All the screams that happened just now, I will remember it, and so will the Air Force Regiment. You should be prepared that in this world, no one will help you collect your body when you die.¡±

    ¡°Likewise. Let¡¯s just see who has thestugh.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly threw themunication device into the air, and several spiritual tentacles immediately wrapped around it.

    ¡°CRACK!¡±

    Li Hao quickly pulled themunication device away from his ear as a harsh cracking followed by the sudden static.

    He stared at themunication device for a while, then suddenly sneered as he grabbed the white parts of his hair, ¡°Really interesting. Why can¡¯t he understand that no matter how powerful he is, he is still just a person... Still Yin Jie and the others have really disappointed me. If this matter is reported, the group leader will probably go insane. Leaving Fire aside, the Falcons must be waiting for us to make a fool of ourselves. After suppressing the Falcons for so long, they have long wanted to devour us...¡±

    ¡°Pa-pa-pa!¡±

    Li Hao suddenly put down themunication device and pped his palms.

    The door opened and a man with a peaked cap that was dressed in ck, immediately walked in and gave azy military salute, ¡°Captain, you called me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the information in a bit. I won¡¯t report the result of this battle for the time being. Go get three... no, five people to go out. They have to be the strongest.¡± Li Hao said.

    The man wearing the peaked cap eximed in surprise, ¡°What happened? What was the result of this battle?¡±

    ¡°This time...¡± Li Hao leaned forward, supported his chin with crossed hands on the table and said with a serious look in his eyes, ¡°We came across a tough opponent.¡±

    ¡°For real? Who would dare provoke our Air Force Regiment?¡±

    The man with the peaked cap had barely said a few words, when he was interrupted by Li Hao with a wave from his hand, ¡°Just hurry up and do it. I must settle this matter before it spreads.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The man with the peaked cap made an exaggerated ¡°okay¡± gesture and left. Just before he was about to leave through the door, he suddenly stopped and turned around, ¡°Captain, can we discuss something? Can you... stop calling me in like that? ... I feel like I¡¯m one of those girls you ask toe serve guests..¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Hao was taken aback for a moment, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The man with the peaked capughed, raised his hand, and then pped, ¡°Pa!¡±

    SWOOSH!

    A teacup flew towards him suddenly. The man with the peaked cap reacted quickly and had fled before the teacup could hit him.

    ......

    The mutant panda Xiao Bai was in the middle of exerting all of its strength, shaking vigorously. Ling Mo walked over, pushed aside the branches, and looked at the panda¡¯s head in amusement.

    It tried to pull its head out, but it¡¯s plump face got stuck in the middle of the two tree trunks, and its eyes were forced to squint harder. Its two front paws hugged the trunks, and although it scratched the trunks in a mess, it was difficult to exert force in this posture...

    ¡°Mei... Meigrr...¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo appear, Xiao Bai immediately started to cry for help.

    ¡°WHY. ARE. YOU. SO. DUMB!¡±

    Ling Mo said each word slowly and flicked a finger on Xaiobai¡¯s forehead every time he said a word.

    When he raised his hand again, Xiao Bai closed his eyes and let out a muffled groan.

    ¡°You seem to learn quite fast when you¡¯re being beaten...¡±

    Ling Mo was both angry and amused. He reached over and covered Xiao Bai¡¯s head with his hand, then stretched out two spiritual tentacles.

    Ka-ka-ka...

    The ground began to loosen slightly. The two big trees swayed a few times and then slowly tilted to the sides.

    Ling Mo looked up with a slightly pale face and stared at the giant panda that was shaking its head gratefully as if it¡¯s life depended on it, ¡°So, when are you going to lose weight?¡±

    Suddenly, Xiao Bai lowered his head and leaned towards Ling Mo. He slowly rubbed his head against him, as if he was trying to sniff him.

    ¡°Not bad, you already know how to be affectionate...¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was about to raise his hand to touch him, the air suddenly solidified.

    Xiao Bai opened his mouth wide, trying to swallow Ling Mo¡¯s palm...

    But it couldn¡¯t bite down because Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles had already grabbed its mouth.

    ¡°Hey... you still didn¡¯t learn to behave at all...¡±

    Ling Mo frowned. Just as he was about to get angry, he suddenly noticed that the gaze of this mutant beast seemed to be different from usual.

    The way this mutant beast looked at him before was no different from looking at a piece of wood.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any hostility, there wasn¡¯t any closeness either.

    But now there was a different feeling when the mutant panda stared at him.

    With its pink tongue stretched out, it still tried to lick the back of Ling Mo¡¯s hand even when it couldn¡¯t close its mouth.

    ¡°Uhh.. what are you trying to do?¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned for a moment, then looked down at the back of his hand in confusion.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    It turns out that there were several skin wounds on the back of Ling Mo¡¯s hand that were torn by friction.

    Ling Mo had subconsciously covered Xiao Bai¡¯s head with his hand to avoid any damage from urring during the rescue.

    This was originally a subconscious move, but Ling Mo had forgotten that his hand wasn¡¯t as thick as the mutant panda¡¯s.

    The wound didn¡¯t really bleed, so Xiaobai couldn¡¯t have been attracted by the smell of blood.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right... Don¡¯t all mutant beasts lick their wounds to speed up the healing process after getting injured?¡± Ling Mo pondered for a while, nced at Xiaobai with some relief, and stretched out his hand to touch his head. At the same time, the spiritual tentacles dissipated. ¡°Sure enough, your IQ isn¡¯t low. You already know how to show gratitude.... Hey! Don¡¯te here, I forbid you from licking me! I¡¯m a human. Are you trying to infect me.... Don¡¯te here, stay away from me!¡±

    BANG!

    Ling Mo was caught off guard as he was pushed down into the grass. He slowly raised his head and roared, ¡°I¡¯ve decided on my breakfast today! Roasted Panda! Such a delicacy like the national treasure is definitely something I haven¡¯t eaten before!¡±

    Meigrr~

    ¡°IDIOT, DON¡¯T RUN AWAY!¡±

 Chapter 475 - Sitting Here and Waiting for Death Isnâ€™t My Style

    Chapter 475 ¨C Sitting Here and Waiting for Death Isn¡¯t My Style

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Although the Air Force Regiment weighed on Ling Mo, it didn¡¯t really affect his mood.

    Regarding on how he wanted to deal with it, he already had a n in mind¡ª-

    Since the other party wasn¡¯t going to give up, then he wasn¡¯t going to just sit still.

    After cleaning up the battlefield a little bit and arranging things for Xiao Bai, Ling Mo returned to the hotel.

    After going up the stairs, he went straight towards Lucy¡¯s room, and pushed open the door.

    Inside the room, Lucy was sitting on the bedside. Leaning against the wall next to her was Shana. Although she seemed quite bored, she was watching Lucy¡¯s every move.

    Seeing Ling Moing in, Lucy¡¯s expression lookedplicated. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she said nothing.

    Ling Mo pulled a chair over, sat down in front of Lucy, and asked, ¡°You heard the sounds below, right?¡±

    Both of them were sitting very close. The moonlight outside prated the window, and Lucy could clearly see the expression on Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    She seemed to wish that she could understand something from Ling Mo¡¯s face, but apart from the paleness after a battle, she couldn¡¯t see anything else...

    If she had to say something, his eyes did seem to be a bit brighter than before, and he seemed to have more energy.

    ¡°Who... Who were they?¡±

    Lucy had an expression that she obviously already knew the answer, but she still asked hesitantly as if she was still holding on to a glimmer of hope.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°They were sent by the Air Force Regiment.¡± Ling Mo said, staring at Lucy¡¯s eyes.

    Lucy¡¯s face immediately paled.

    After a few seconds, she looked at Ling Mo and suddenly smiled miserably, ¡°Just kill me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why on earth would I do that...¡±

    Ling Mo blinked and stared in surprise at this girl who suddenly turned from a cold violent woman to a self-pitying girl.

    ¡°Were all human females so emotionally unstable?¡± Since Ling Mo was usually around female zombies, he didn¡¯t understand the thoughts of ordinary girls at all.

    ¡°She was just fine a few seconds ago. Why did she suddenly turn on death-seeking mode...¡±

    ¡°And she wasn¡¯t the type that grabbed the other person with her hands, preventing them from drawing their sword, yet sorrowfully shouting ¡°kill me...¡±¡±

    This girl... whether it¡¯s her eyes or her expression, she made it clear that she was serious!

    ¡°Um... Did you get the wrong idea or something....¡± Ling Mo said bitterly.

    With such a desperate and calm look, it made him feel ufortable....

    ¡°Why... Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± Lucy was taken aback for a moment, then said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspicious of me? For example, on whether I left clues for them to find you? Our Fire Group and the Air Force Regiment are part of the alliance after all....¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone try to persuade someone else to kill them and also help them find reasons... Lady, that¡¯s enough. There should really be a limit to how many times you want to seek death...¡±

    Ling Mo murmured in his heart, spread out his palms, and opened a ball of paper, ¡°Smell this. What do you think this is?¡±

    Lucy took a close sniff, then looked up suspiciously, ¡°Explosives?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I found it downstairs. The other party sent a woman to nt explosives. Their purpose, of course, was to blow us all up... together. With that being said, you and I are both on the same boat. So why would I kill you?¡±

    Ling Mo smoothly kneaded the paper ball up, and gave it to Lucy, ¡°Besides, in order for me to deal with the Air Force Regiment, there are many things that require your help. Of course, I also have some other preparations on my side. The connections that I made previously can also be used this time. Even if I¡¯m a low-ss civilian, I¡¯m not that easy to trample to death like they think.¡±

    Not only will he not be trampled to death, but he¡¯ll also kill them.

    ¡°This....¡±

    After receiving so much information at once, Lucy was also stunned for a while.

    When Lucy first heard the explosion, she had wanted to check it out, but she didn¡¯t expect Shana to block her as soon as she opened her door.

    She didn¡¯t want to fight against Shana, and judging from the aura radiating from Shana, even if she did, the probability of her being tied up and thrown on to the bed was as high as 99%. The remaining one percent was the probability of her being tied up and hung on a wall...

    Seeing that she was being ¡°guarded¡±, Lucy actually could guess what was going on.

    She thought she was dead this time, but didn¡¯t expect another reversal again.

    It¡¯s no wonder she thought so much. However, Ling Mo only asked Shana to watch her not because he was worried that she would run away, let alone to kill her, but to avoid letting her see Xiao Bai...

    Truthfully, when Ling Mo had just learned that the smoking man¡¯s task was to instigate Lucy, he also had doubts and had been upset.

    But when the female team member blew herself up and Ye Lian found the explosives after returning to the hotel, most of Ling Mo¡¯s doubts disappeared.

    Whether it was to keep her quiet, or because the Air Force Regiment didn¡¯t care about the FIRE group at all, or simply because the FIRE group yielded to the Air Force Regiment and gave up Lucy, she was also a target they wanted to kill....

    In any case, the murderous intentions of the Air Force Regiment proved that Lucy was innocent.

    Besides, Ling Mo was very clear that she didn¡¯t leave any clues.

    With mutant beasts and zombie leaders by her side, what could she possibly do?

    ¡°You want to fight against the Air Force Regiment?¡±

    It took a long time for Lucy to react. Although the cold woman¡¯s expression was a little agitated, she no longer dwelled on the previous question and went straight to the main point.

    Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. The other party has already said that they wouldn¡¯t let me go. Am I supposed to just run away and hope that they don¡¯t find me?¡±

    ¡°I really wish I could persuade you to run away...¡± Lucy¡¯s tone suddenly became more worried as she stared at Ling Mo with aplicated look.

    Before Ling Mo could speak, the corners of Lucy¡¯s mouth tore into a smile, ¡°But I know you won¡¯t run. At that time, when you sted the helicopter, I found out that although you¡¯re usually easy to get along with, if someone provokes you, you go insane.¡±

    Indeed... It was the same even back when he was just an ordinary human. When someone had wanted to pursue Ye Lian, Ling Mo had been crazy enough to go look for them at another school to fight them alone.

    Even though he was beaten horribly, he would definitely make sure that some of his opponents fall to the ground, unable to get up.

    He would never admit defeat and would always do what he believed in. This was the type of personality he had, and it has never changed.

    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re so strong, but you always seem so rxed... No matter how I look at it, you don¡¯t seem like someone that¡¯s just naturally gifted with strong powers. It seems that you must have suffered a lot in the past...¡±

    Lucy looked at Ling Mo, took a deep breath, and made up her mind, ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to help you? I¡¯m also very upset with those that tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Air Force Regiment?¡±

    Ling Mo asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m just one person while the Air Force Regiment is the most powerful force in this area. But so what? Some people be more afraid of death the longer they live, but I¡¯m different. We only have one life. It¡¯s a good thing to survive, but if we live poorly, we might as well get bitten to death by a zombie.¡± Lucy snorted coldly and said.

    At the same time, hidden from Ling Mo, her nails were digging deeply into her palms...

    ¡°Maybe... I¡¯ll mutate one day...¡±

    ¡°But at least I¡¯ll be able to do something that I won¡¯t regret while I¡¯m still a human...¡±

    After bearing so much grief just to survive until now, maybe it¡¯s enough...

    For a moment, the scene of when the apocalypse first broke out appeared again in Lucy¡¯s eyes.

    Those hands that tried toe in through the cracks in the door. Those familiar but strange faces...

    ¡°Lulu.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly stretched out his hand and smiled gently at Lucy, ¡°Then, I look forward to working together! I¡¯ll definitely give them a taste of my power to that group of mice who think they¡¯re invincible in this world!¡±

    Lucy suddenly recovered, nodded vigorously, and shook her hand with Ling Mo, ¡°Okay!¡±

    After the two parties discussed some details carefully, noticing that it was gettingte, Ling Mo stood up first.

    Seeing Shana leave, Ling Mo, who was about to follow, suddenly turned around and asked Lucy in a low voice, ¡°Can you tell me now, why I must send you back to the F group?¡±

    Lucy froze for a moment, and then said frankly, ¡°I wanted to... find a way to get you to join us and help conceal what happened this time. Even if the Air Force Regiment asks any questions, you wouldn¡¯t get into any trouble.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Humans can lie but their spiritual fluctuations will not...

    Lucy is a very reliable ally...

 Chapter 476 - Iâ€™ll eat you up if you keep winking

    Chapter 476 ¨C I¡¯ll eat you up if you keep winking

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Regarding the preparations made by Ling Mo, despite Lucy¡¯s close observation, she wasn¡¯t able to find out much.

    She only knew that he mysteriously took out a long-unusedmunication device and charged it for almost half-a-day with the hand-cranked charger, then chatted with some people for a long time.

    In addition to those normal-tone conversations, there were a few unharmonious words from time to time, and asionally a few roars.

    Of course, as soon as those words reached Lucy¡¯s ears, they were automatically blocked...

    ¡°... YOU DUMB *BEEP*! How do you not understand?!¡±

    ¡°...*BEEP* YOU!¡±

    ¡°...BEEP! BEEP!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand a slightly moreplicated vocabry? YOU REALLY ARE A DUMB *BEEP!¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t care much about the content of Ling Mo¡¯s conversation with the other party.

    This was because she didn¡¯t understand much of it since Ling Mo¡¯s conversation with that person often jumped around.

    In the first moment, they would be having a serious conversation, and then the next moment, Ling Mo would suddenly scream out violently. Who would be able to understand anything in this type of conversation...?

    What really made Lucy curious was how did Ling Mo know people from the Falcon Camp?

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess the identity of the other party¡ª

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    In this period of time wheremunications were basically crippled, the only group of people that had the ability to usemunication devices in this area were the Air Force Regiment and the Falcon Camp.

    ¡°But even if you know people from the Falcon Camp, will they help you go against them?¡± Lucy thought to herself.

    As a member of the Fire group, Lucy didn¡¯t know much about the Falcons, but she has heard about them.

    The Falcon Camp¡¯s air power was well known. Although they were called ¡°Falcons¡±, they didn¡¯t have any wings to fly at all.

    Because of this, the Air Force Regiment was able to steadily suppress them in this area with their unique air strength.

    Although the Falcons were unwillingly suppressed by the Air Force Regiment, they didn¡¯t have the strength to resist them.

    In addition, the Air Force Regiment was also actively expanding its own strength, constantly recruiting new members, and forming an alliance with the Fire group, making it even more difficult for them to break free from the suppression.

    Of course, in terms of overall strength, the Falcons still had an absolute advantage.

    However, the distance between the Air Force Regiment and the Falcon Camp wasn¡¯t too far, but it also wasn¡¯t too close either.

    No one else currently has the strength to pass through a zombie horde and drive arge number of troops to the Air Force Regiment.

    Even if the Falcons really tried to do it, they would definitely be spotted by the Air Force Regiment along the way.

    With theck of air power, what else could the Falcons do other than losing?

    Therefore, as long as the Falcon¡¯s senior management was still in this situation, it is absolutely impossible for them to make such a hasty decision.

    What¡¯s more, Ling Mo was just a survivor after all. Would he really be worth it for them to go against the Air Force Regiment?

    ¡°Sigh... I shouldn¡¯t think too much since I¡¯ve decided to join him. If I¡¯m so negative all the time, how am I supposed to do anything? Since he seems so confident, I might as well believe in him...¡±

    Lucy quickly shook her head, trying to cast all the doubts out of her mind.

    On one hand, Ling Mo¡¯s rxed attitude made her a little worried, but on the other hand, it actually also made her a little relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for now, contact meter. I¡¯ll always keep themunication device online.¡±

    Ling Mo snorted ufortably, and then shoved the walkie-talkie back into his backpack.

    This quick and decisive action was as if something would crawl into his hand if he held it for another second.

    However, as soon as the walkie-talkie entered the backpack, everyone present vaguely heard a burst ofughtering from it.

    ¡°Ahahahaha, don¡¯t worry. I love causing trouble the most ahahaha....¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±

    As the zipper of the backpack was pulled up, the terrifyingughter also disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    The corner of Lucy¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°No, no, no.... I must have imagined that, right?¡±

    Those who are qualified to use the walkie-talkie at any time should only be the high-level executives of the Falcon Camp, right?

    But how can there be someone so abnormal in such a ¡®high-level¡¯ rank....

    This doesn¡¯t make any sense!

    And can such people really help? Could it be that he¡¯s a prank hired by Ling Mo?

    Thatughter just now didn¡¯t sound normal at all!

    Lucy wanted to ask something, but just when she did, Ling Mo did something strange again, causing Lucy to swallow all the questions she wanted to ask.

    ¡°Hey, what is the point of doing that? Seriously, what kind of preparations are you making? Can it really go against the Air Force Regiment...? In any case, we are also allies, stop pretending to be dumb asshole!¡±

    Lucy frowned as she watched Ling Mo bleed himself with a de. She finally roared intolerably as he carefully collected the blood in a bottle.

    ¡°Well... it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but it¡¯s just not the right time yet...¡±

    Ling Mo winked at her and said.

    ¡°You!!....¡±

    She suddenly felt like she was being molested. Although the looks of this man was average at best, his eyes were surprisingly bright and brimming with energy. When being stared at by him, she would always get this feeling as if he could see through everything...

    ¡°Don¡¯t wink at me anymore!¡± Lucy said angrily.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Mo winked and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re still doing it? If you wink again, I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll what? Eat me [1]?¡±

    Ling Mo said. He had just smiled when his expression froze.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened; her cheeks seemed to be slightly flushed...

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Ling Mo coughed dryly, then lowered his head and continued to collect blood.

    Of course, he also knew that his response just now was a bit infuriating, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Some details were indeed inconvenient to tell Lucy...

    ¡°Then... have you settled everything now?¡± Lucy calmed down and asked again.

    Ling Mo nced at the half bottle of blood in his hand with satisfaction, and then handed it to Shana.

    Seeing Shana stare at him with bright eyes, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill and immediately whispered solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it. I am not a cow for you to milk blood.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything...¡± Shana shook the bottle and then smiled strangely, ¡°I¡¯m going out first then.¡±

    ¡°I regret asking you now. I¡¯ll do it myself. Hey! Hello!?¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head dejectedly, looked at Lucy, and said, ¡°Uh.... Things are basically settled. We just need to wait for the next few days. But in the meantime, we might as well use the vanguard troops from the Air Force Regiment as practice. Listening to what Li Hao said, it¡¯s obvious that people will be sent out again soon.¡±

    ¡°The group sent this time may not be as easy to deal with asst time...¡±

    Lucy said anxiously. She touched her head, pressed her shoulder, and said, ¡°I have almost recovered, how about....¡±

    ¡°No. Although I have food here, it consumes quickly...¡±

    This national treasure that he was raising was a picky eater. It couldn¡¯t stand eating only gels, so the food they had was being consumed quickly...

    ¡°Just do what you usually do with the girls and go collect food. You can also go help them prepare some of the supplies I requested them to get. You are a...¡± The word ¡°human¡± was almost blurted out, but Ling Mo quickly changed his words, ¡°person that has received military training. You can definitely help with this.¡±

    ¡°Really...? Ok then.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s personality was very strong-minded. She always felt that the reason Ling Mo and his party had provoked the Air Force Regiment had something to do with her.

    If it weren¡¯t for her and Liu Bao Dong asking Ling Mo for help at that time....

    The more she thought about it, the more she hoped that she could help in some way.

    Even though she knew Ling Mo didn¡¯t need her help at this time, she didn¡¯t want to be idle.

    Hearing that Ling Mo had made arrangements for her, and that her talents were needed, Lucy was actually a little happy.

    ¡°Then... What about you?¡± Lucy restrained her smile and asked again.

    But after she asked, she snorted, turned her head to the side, and then put on an expression as if she was just asking casually and it didn¡¯t matter if he answered it or not.

    ¡°Me? Hehe, I¡¯m going to find some ¡®helpers¡¯.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t quite understand what Ling Mo meant by this, Lucy nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing Lucy suddenly be so soft, a strange feeling also emerged in Ling Mo¡¯s heart.

    He quickly stood up, pped his hands and said, ¡°Get a good rest. While we prepare.... To give them a big fight!¡±

 Chapter 477 - Opponentâ€™s Preparation

    Chapter 477 ¨C Opponent¡¯s Preparation

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    The first rain of spring came unexpectedly on the day after Ling Mo made arrangements.

    The hazy sky was grayish-white and red turbid currents flowed down the road into the sewers. The blood in the air seemed to be slightly thicker than usual.

    At the suburbs of X-City, a rusty but still eye-catching road sign hangs high above on a wide and deste road:

    ¡°To F-City.¡±

    ¡°Captain Li, look.¡±

    At this time, three figures were standing outside the hotel in the rain, and one of them, a man in grey clothes squatting on the ground, suddenly shouted.

    He inserted his finger into a small hole in the ground, rubbed it, then put his finger on the tip of his nose and smelled it, ¡°What is this? A bullet hole? It doesn¡¯t smell like it¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Li Hao frowned as he took a quick look, then suddenly closed his eyes.

    After a while, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s residual spiritual energy, which is definitely caused by the man named Ling Mo. He can materialize spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°Even if it can materialize, this is way too¡­.¡±

    The man in gray moved his feet and looked at the row of holes on the ground, speechless for a while.

    ¡°This spiritual power is too overpowered¡­.¡±

    ¡°When I first heard about this information, I didn¡¯t expect the so-called materialization to be so strong. This person¡­ does have the capital to be arrogant.¡±

    Li Hao walked towards a pool of blood that was next to him. There were still a few pieces of torn clothes left, but the corpse had disappeared, so it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine where the corpse went.

    ¡°Yin Jie¡¯s screams before his death sounded really painful¡­ What did he do to Yin Jie with his materialized spiritual power?¡±

    Li Hao rubbed off some blood stains with his foot, and thought, ¡°This is a nk space in our information. And to what extent has his so-called mand¡¯ ability towards mutant beasts reached?¡±

    ¡°Humph, so what if he¡¯s strong? This time we¡¯re¡­¡±

    The man in gray snorted coldly and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Haven¡¯t you learned anything? If you keep underestimating the enemy, you¡¯ll be the next Yin Jie.¡±

    Li Hao red at him and interrupted, ¡°They won¡¯t just wait stupidly in this hotel. That¡¯s obvious. However, sinceing here, in addition to verifying and perfecting the information we obtained, there aren¡¯t any other gains. I can feel that they¡¯re nearby in this area¡­¡± He looked around and sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t find the exact location, but at least I know that they aren¡¯t in this hotel or on this street.¡±

    ¡°It seems that this person isn¡¯t stupid. I thought he might have waited here to try and ambush us when we showed up¡­.¡±

    The man in the raincoat, who had been standing quietly, suddenly spoke. A pair of pale lips and a sharp chin could be seen under the low rain cap. His voice sounded softly, making it difficult to tell whether it was a man or woman speaking. ¡°On the surface, using an ambush is definitely a good way¡­ to deal with us.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand our strength at all and he¡¯s not the type to do such things rashly. Besides, he also knows that some of us are good at tracking. Staying here is equivalent to setting himself up as a target.¡±

    Li Hao shook his head and suddenly turned his head and said to the raincoat man, ¡°Before we find him, you should be patient and be ready. This is one of those opponents we rarely see.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The raincoat man nodded gently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should get some information soon since we¡¯re acting together with the air team.¡±

    Li Hao put his hands in his trouser pockets, turned, and walked to the other side of the street. He muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let me down. At least survive as long as possible under our chase.¡±

    The other two followed behind him one after another. As they passed by the row of small holes, the raincoat man paused slightly.

    Under the rain cap, his curious eyes stared at the holes for a while before he slowly walked away, ¡°Materialized¡­ Interesting¡­¡±

    Two dayster, in the sky above this city¡ª

    A ¡°buzzing¡± sound came from a distance, and a helicopter swept past the road, hovering over the ruined buildings.

    ROAR!

    All the zombies wandering on the road raised their heads at the same time. Some zombies even rushed out of the buildings on the roadside.

    They waved their arms towards the sky and roared.

    At the door of the cabin, a young man wearing a peaked cap was looking out.

    Looking at the zombies who were looking up at the helicopter, the man with the peaked cap grinned and whistled frivolously.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ It¡¯s so boring. We were supposed to be fighting. We have already spent two days in the sky already, I¡¯m almost airsick¡­.¡±

    He turned his head, ncing at the man sitting in the inner cabin, and said, ¡°Hey, from what I heard, that person canmand mutant beasts. Is that true or false? What about zombies? Can he alsomand zombies as well?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­¡± The man was currently resting with his eyes closed. After hearing these words, he lifted the brim of his hat and gave a yawn before continuing:

    ¡°Spiritual-types were always veryplicated. Maybe his ability has some kind of hallucinogenic effect? It¡¯s not impossible if he uses hallucinations to mislead mutant beasts and guide them to act ording to his ideas. As for zombies.. since he¡¯s able to do it to mutant beasts, it should be possible for zombies too. However, there should be a lot of limitations, no? Otherwise, isn¡¯t it the same as controlling? Based on our intel, the mutant beast isn¡¯tpletely listening to him, which is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°So he has the ability tomand mutant beasts, how powerful can he be? At most, just treat him as having one or two more helpers.¡± The peaked cap[1] said disdainfully.

    ¡°I also said the same thing¡­ Ahh~~Ahh¡±

    The man let out a yawn again, ¡°If we didn¡¯t know this information, we would of course be at a disadvantage. But now that we know, we just need to prepare for it. Look at the zombies below, what can they possibly do to us? I think that his materialized spiritual power is the only real thing we need to watch out for. However¡­ he-he, can his spiritual power reach the sky?¡±

    ¡°I wonder what it¡¯s like to have materialized spiritual power. Would his head be filled with solidified ¡®spiritual power¡¯ instead of a brain? Hahaha¡­.¡±

    The peaked capughed exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Captain Li will be personally taking action this time. If we catch this person aliveter, you can dig out his brain and study it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion¡­ Damn, Yin Jie and his team really suck. They only killed one person and it was a bitch.¡±

    The peaked cap changed the subject and said with some disdain.

    The man smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Trash will always be trash. They deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think¡­ they had their fun before they killed her? Didn¡¯t Liu Bao Dong say the girls were pretty?¡± The peaked cap suddenly lowered his voice and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Damn, is that all you know about¡­¡± The man squinted at him.

    ¡°What else am I supposed to think about? I haven¡¯t touched a woman in months. My little buddy is already starting to mold¡­¡±

    The peaked cap suddenly sighed again and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for them on this road for more than two days now and it¡¯s almost the third day¡­ If you were to ask me, they probably got scared. Perhaps they decided to hide somewhere and note out.¡±

    The man sat up straight, twisted his neck, and said casually, ¡°What are you so anxious for? In any case, Captain Li said he¡¯s certain this group is in this area. Besides, our task is to y the high-altitude harassment game. We search for them all day, giving them no chance to breathe. A psychic with a bad mental state is tantamount to suicide. This is called psychological warfare, understand? Moreover, the zombies down there will also cause them a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°If he decides to be a coward and act like a turtle, that¡¯s fine. The ground team will find him sooner orter, and then kill him when his condition isn¡¯t good. If he¡¯s a real man, then he¡¯ll take the initiative to jump out and challenge us. Although he¡¯s very strong, we¡¯re in the sky. What can he do to us once we create some distance? We just need to stall him for a while and wait for the ground team to arrive. He¡¯s dead the moment both air and ground attack him together.¡±

    ¡°In short, this man named Ling Mo is doomed.¡±

    ¡°He-he-he¡­¡±

    The two of themughed and then the peaked cap said lightly, ¡°He can only me himself for his bad luck. Who told him to keep offending us over and over again?¡±

    [1] ¨C Author was toozy to give names to unimportant characters apparently, but saying ¡®man with the peaked cap¡¯ every time is stressful, so I¡¯m just going to shorten it to peaked cap.

 Chapter 478 - The Feast in the Sky

    Chapter 478 ¨C The Feast in the Sky

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    When these two people were talking, they didn¡¯t notice that a figure suddenly appeared on the roof of a building in front of them.

    In fact, they wouldn¡¯t have cared much about it even if they did notice it.

    Those tattered clothes, messy hair, and blood-red eyes all clearly showed that this figure was just a zombie.

    And in the surrounding streets, there were over 20 zombies who were attracted by the noise of the helicopter¡­

    In the past two days, they have already be numb watching the zombies. No matter how much the zombies roared or tried to attack the helicopter, it was futile.

    Their ¡®air squadron¡¯ wasposed of only three people, including the pilot, and they weren¡¯t anything like One-eyed¡¯s squad.

    Their flying skills were superb. They would never approach the ground and buildings easily, nor would they stay in one ce for too long, and they would always keep circling back and forth¡­

    These measures ensured that they could search and harass Ling Mo and his party safely and efficiently.

    However, just as the helicopter approached the sky above the building, the seemingly insignificant figure suddenly grabbed the cable behind it and sharply retreated backwards.

    Powerful hands gripped the cable tightly as those blood-red eyes revealed a wave of violence. The muscles bulged as the calves stretched straight and blue veins burst out on the forehead and neck!

    An immense force pulled the thumb-thick cable abruptly like a bowstring.

    The figure stared at the helicopter closely and shot himself out!

    This cannonball-like figure suddenly shot out, and immediately frightened the members of the Air Force Regiment.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    Seeing a dark shadow erging quickly in front of his eyes, the pilot immediately narrowed his eyes and shouted, ¡°What the fuck is that?¡±

    However, the man in the peaked cap reacted and quickly realized. He sneered and said:

    ¡°Fuck you! That really scared me. But even after going so far up, it still won¡¯t be able to reach us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Unless it can fly, it¡¯ll never reach this altitude.¡±

    The other man picked up a submachine gun and squatted at the hatch.

    The two of them still had rtively rxed expressions at this moment. They had passed through here dozens of times in the past two days and encountered zombies in at least half of them.

    It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve only seen zombies try and smash things, but never encountered a zombie using itself as a cannonball.

    This could be considered a new tactic. It seems that the intelligence of the zombies can¡¯t be underestimated¡­

    Unfortunately, zombies were still zombies. They want to deal with the helicopters in the sky?

    ¡°They really must be dreaming¡­¡±

    Sure enough, as soon as the zombie reached halfway, the force pushing it became exhausted.

    Seeing that this zombie was about to stop from its flight and be filled with bullet holes¡­ The man with the gun already showed a pleasant smile.

    But it was at this moment, a strange scene suddenly took ce.

    It was as if this zombie had stepped on an invisible rope. While pressing down with its feet, the zombie rebounded with strength and appeared in front of the helicopter.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?!¡±

    ¡°When did the zombies have such urate calction abilities and how were they able to use that weird ¡®air step¡¯?!¡±

    But without waiting for them to think about it, the zombie had already clenched its fist, and under the pilot¡¯s suddenly widened eyes, the zombie hit the helicopter with a punch!

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    There was a muffled sound that even overshadowed the noiseing from the helicopter!

    Blood had burst out at every inch, starting from the zombie¡¯s fingertips to its shoulders, and the muscles werepletely torn because it couldn¡¯t bear the rebound force!

    But the helicopter also swayed and tilted. The pilot screamed in panic, and the man with the gunpletely missed his shot.

    After punching, the zombie was also directly hit by the nose of the helicopter, causing it to lean forward on top of it, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    The zombie stared angrily at the pilot with its blood-red eyes and suddenly released another heavy punch.

    Although the window was made out of Plexis and didn¡¯t break immediately, the helicopter still shook.

    In addition to this, more than a dozen zombies appeared in midair using the same method.

    Some of them failed toplete the double jump and fell off, but many had been able to grab onto the helicopter.

    An extremely horrifying scene suddenly appeared in the sky above X-City.

    A helicopter flying in the air was covered with zombies that were only able to move on the ground!

    These zombies hadpletely covered the helicopter. As long as they were able to grab on, they would never let go.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?! How is this possible?!¡±

    The peaked cap shot down a zombie that had climbed to the cabin door and shouted angrily at the same time.

    ¡°How the fuck would I know?!¡±

    The man turned his head and cursed while shooting, ¡°Keep it steady! How the hell am I supposed to shoot like this?!¡±

    ¡°I want to too, but¡­¡±

    The pilot was staring forward with trepidation. Several hideous faces had been pasted on the windshield at this time. To see zombies at such close range in the air was a first!

    Not only that, but these zombies were also ruthlessly hitting the same area.

    After flying in the sky for so long, this really was the first time he has ever encountered such a weird situation.

    What made him feel horrified the most, was that the excellent windshield started to show traces of cracks¡­.

    These zombies were simply a suicide squad!

    In their eyes, this helicopter seemed to be a delicious prey.

    They would tear it down forcefully and desperately try to destroy it¡­

    ¡°This is definitely not something zombies would do. It must be that Ling Mo who¡¯s doing it!¡±

    The peaked cap man shouted as he struggled to maintain his bnce while also knocking down the zombies.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    The other man suddenly looked shocked and said, ¡°This is beyond the scope of manding¡¯, right? And this amount¡­ this distance¡­ it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    He knocked down a zombie and quickly nced down, ¡°No, it¡¯s a sea of zombies down there. I don¡¯t see any humans! It shouldn¡¯t be him!¡±

    ¡°Then how the fuck do you exin the current situation?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking ask me!¡±

    In just two minutes, a puff of ck smoke suddenly appeared on the helicopter. The helicopter began to tilt out of control and fell downwards.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    When the helicopter crashed into a low-rise building, the rising smoke and fire from the explosionpletely submerged the small building in an instant.

    ¡°Cough-Cough¡­¡±

    Inside the ck smoke, two people were crawling back up from a ce less than 100 meters away from the small building.

    Although the helicopter crashed, with their capabilities, it was still possible for them to jump out before the crash.

    It¡¯s just that their bodies were hurt and bleeding everywhere. They really looked miserable¡­

    ¡°Hurry up, the explosion will attract the zombies here¡­¡±

    As soon as the peaked cap man finished speaking, he suddenly closed his mouth.

    In the alley next to them, a human suddenly emerged.

    This man stared at them with ridicule, and then said in a very in, but also very arrogant tone:

    ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing to finally meet you guys.¡±

    Although he had never seen him before, the man with the peaked cap still felt a sense of ¡°coldness¡± that jumped directly from his heels to the top of his head.

    ¡°This person¡­ must be Ling Mo!¡±

    ¡°Crap! Why must he show up now¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if they heard the explosion, it would still take some time for Li Hao and the others to rush over¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m not afraid of him! Bring it on!¡±

    A sh of ruthlessness appeared in the peaked cap man¡¯s eyes. He suddenly rolled to the side, quickly drawing his gun out.

    This way of shooting would definitely catch people off guard. The opponent was just a spiritual-type psychic and even if he couldn¡¯t be killed, he would still at least be injured.

    However, as soon as his arm was raised, a sharp pain suddenly came from his wrist, and a stream of blood immediately poured out.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Amid the screams, the pistol also fell to the ground. Just as he was about to reach out and grab it, the pistol slid forward strangely and reached Ling Mo¡¯s feet.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t bend over. He only just slightly hooked his finger, and the gun flew to his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t do any unnecessary struggles¡­ Oh that¡¯s right, this is what you guys like to say the most, right?¡±

    Ling Mo pointed the pistol at the peaked cap man and smiled.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    As soon as the peaked cap man opened his mouth, he heard a ¡®bang¡¯, and he immediately buried his head in reflex.

    However, when he raised his head, he found that the bullet had hit the ground a few meters away¡­

    He looked at Ling Mo in a puzzled manner but saw that the ck muzzle was aimed at himself again.

 Chapter 479 - The Correct Way to Knock Down an Aircraft

    <b>Chapter 479 ¨C The Correct Way to Knock Down an Aircraft</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°My marksmanship is indeed poor...¡± Ling Mo said frankly, ¡°But you can try betting your life to see if I can kill you within ten... twenty shots.¡±

    ¡°WHO THE HELL WANTS TO BET WITH YOU!¡±

    ¡°Forget about the poor marksmanship, what¡¯s with that prideful expression on your face?!¡±

    ¡°And how can you shamelessly change ten shots to twenty shots... The distance between us is less than 30 meters. How unconfident can you be in your marksmanship?¡±

    However, the short man still didn¡¯t dare take the bet...

    He didn¡¯t want his life to end by getting killed by some guy that was randomly shooting....

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The short man slowly changed to a squatting position. At the same time, he put his uninjured hand behind his back and made gestures to the other man.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem to notice his small movements at all, and continued talking, ¡°To be honest, it really wasn¡¯t an easy task to knock you guys down like a fly that¡¯s been buzzing all day long. Flying in the sky really must give you guys a sense of superiority. Even if my spiritual power could reach you, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. Although I wanted to use it as a fly swatter, it¡¯s a pity it didn¡¯t work at all.¡±

    Truthfully, the two of them hadpletely ignored the words Ling Mo had said in the end.

    They werepletely shocked by the understatement Ling Mo used about them being flies!

    ¡°What did this man say?¡±

    ¡°The helicopter was knocked down by him?!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡±

    The moment this idea popped in his head, the man with the peaked cap realized something.

    And the other man also did as well...

    The behavior of those zombies was very strange. Although it was both chaotic and confusing just a few moments ago, now after thinking about it, it was indeed very suspicious!

    The man also immediately thought of something else... Every time he passed this area in the past two days, he would encounter several zombie attacks. At first he was concerned about it, but after a while, he gradually became less concerned.

    But now that he thought about it, those zombie attacks were never the same!

    If one only used this point alone, one would at most think that these zombies have a strong learning ability. After knowing what methods were useless, they wouldn¡¯t use it again...

    But afterbining the sentence that Ling Mo just said, this whole thingpletely changes!

    The zombie attacks were all part of Ling Mo¡¯s n! They were all Ling Mo¡¯s attempts!

    The guy in front of him, not only didn¡¯t bear any tremendous mental pressure as they expected, but he also didn¡¯t act like a coward. He had been right under their noses, openly carrying out provocations again and again, and even used their helicopter as a guinea pig to study and learn the correct way on how to knock down an aircraft!

    What a terrible and hateful man he is!

    ¡°FUCK YOU... Your powers are definitely not just some simplemand ability. Your powers are....¡±

    Just as the man with the peaked cap roared, the other man dashed forward.

    Although his heart was inplete shock, the most important thing for him right now was to knock down the enemy.

    The man punched like a meteor falling from the sky, mming it directly in front of Ling Mo.

    At this moment, both his speed and strength had reached his max limit.

    Although his muscles were wailing, they were also roaring!

    After waiting for more than ten seconds, the man found an opportunity, and threw his strongest punch when Ling Mo was distracted by the roar from the man with the peaked cap!

    Psychics of the enhanced type were in fact very simr to zombies. Strong zombies could ensure that they can fully exert the power in their bodies. Even if it was a zombie that had just mutated, it could also exert 100% strength of the human body.

    Ordinary people are unable to fully exert their power. This is because their bodies can¡¯t handle it.

    Even if it is possible to punch out at 100%, the arm would still be broken.

    Psychics of the enhanced-type system were still in human bodies, and their so-called enhancements were actually just the strengthening of either the cells, the bones, etc. to the greatest extent during their mutation...

    And what this man strengthened was his bones.

    His punch was like a truck that was about to hit Ling Mo¡¯s face head-on.

    The description of a split watermelon was no longer appropriate. If he was hit by this punch, Ling Mo¡¯s head would most likely turn into mush instantly.

    Not only that, the man also pinned Ling Mo¡¯s foot, blocking his retreat.

    ¡°GO TO HELL!¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth had curled up into a sneer. ¡°No matter what kind of psychic you are, I¡¯ll still send you to hell with one punch!¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    After a muffled sound, the air and time seemed to freeze at this moment.

    When the wind from the fist swept over and things became calm again, this fist had stopped less than ten centimeters away from Ling Mo.

    The man widened his eyes in disbelief and stared at Ling Mo closely.

    He opened his mouth and tried to say something, but a puff of blood came up from his throat.

    ¡°Ge-Ge...¡±

    Then on his neck, a small streak of blood started to flow down slowly.

    Just like the tiny cracks that appeared on a dam, the blood in his body was like a pool of water, gushing out from the cracks with huge pressure.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Blood burst out and he fell down immediately!

    As Ling Mo stood in front of him, his expression didn¡¯t even change.

    Such things likepassion were never given to his enemies.

    The clothes on Ling Mo¡¯s body were still clean even after the body fell.

    He looked at the stunned peaked cap and smiled slightly, ¡°What other tricks do you have? Why don¡¯t you bring them all out?¡±

    ¡°Y... You... Damn it, you won¡¯t get away with this!¡±

    The peaked cap was already dumbstruck. This spiritual-type psychic had been very calm throughout this whole process. He had thought that Ling Mo was just acting tough but didn¡¯t expect that the reason why he was so calm was because he hadn¡¯t regarded any of them a threat at all!

    It¡¯s like a tiger facing two weak chickens. No matter what they did, would the tiger need to pay attention to it?

    ¡°You people... are really boring. When did I say that I was going to run? You guys must have thought you were hunting me, right? Have you ever thought that things might be the other way around?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his chin and said with a smile.

    ¡°In your fucking dreams! Don¡¯t be so arrogant! We got yed by you. Apart from these despicable methods, what else can you do?¡±

    The peaked cap felt deeply discouraged. Although he was also a psychic, after seeing hispanion die tragically, he already had a good understanding of the strength gap between himself and Ling Mo.

    Rather than fight to his death, it was better for him to stall for time and wait for rescue!

    ¡°If you have the ability, prove it!¡±

    The peaked cap stared at Ling Mo. In order to stall for Li Hao and the others, he had already be frantic.

    To say such words... when Ling Mo was already standing face to face with him...

    However, Ling Mo was quite cooperative, and he actually nodded, ¡°Sure, after all, it is your dying request...¡±

    ¡°Humph, idiot...¡±

    The man with the peaked cap was overjoyed. He had thought that Ling Mo was terrifying just a moment ago, but found out that he was actually a retard! He got tricked so easily...

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start then.¡±

    Ling Mo raised the muzzle and aimed it at the man with the peaked cap.

    ¡°You¡¯re still going to use your shitty marksmanship!? If that¡¯s the case, then I can easily stall for another seven or eight minutes...¡±

    The man with the peaked cap was just about to smile when a feeling of an unknown object suddenly inserted into his head.

    It was as if an electric drill was drilling from the center of his eyebrows to the depths of his brain. His vision became blurred due to the severe pain.

    Before losing consciousness, thest thing that the man with the peaked cap heard was Ling Mo¡¯s quiet voice saying, ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I got yed...¡±

    Ling Mo invaded his spiritual ball of light with his spiritual tentacles when the man with the peaked cap was the most rxed.

    Sure enough, the resistance was much weaker using this method, and the pressure on Ling Mo was also reduced by a lot.

    Many fragments of memories continuously passed through his mind. As the core member of the Ninth team, he really knew a lot of information. He may not have been the strongest in the team, but he was with Li Hao the longest. Although some of the information wasn¡¯tplete, it would still be fine as long as the important points remained.

    Ling Mo¡¯s memory reading method was still imperfect, but he didn¡¯t have the time and energy to develop it right now.

    Moreover... being forced to look at other people¡¯s memories was actually quite depressing, especially when Ling Mo couldn¡¯t control what memories he saw...

    ¡°You were sent to the helicopter because you were his most trusted aide? I guess that can be regarded as trying to protect you. But you probably never thought that this helicopter is actually a big target. Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t have the urge to shoot it down when I saw it?¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head, pinched his eyebrows, and nced at the paralyzed man wearing the peaked cap.

    This guy had already been reduced to an ignorant idiot, but what Ling Mo wanted to do wasn¡¯t just read his memories....

 Chapter 480 - The Enemy is Too Cruel

    <b>Chapter 480 ¨C The Enemy is Too Cruel</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    A few minutes ago, on a street a kilometer away from the ce where the helicopter exploded¡ª

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud explosion rmed Li Hao and two others, who were searching in a building.

    When they ran out of the building, thick ck smoke had risen up from the direction of the explosion.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Hao frowned immediately, ¡°What happened to the helicopter? I just heard it...¡±

    He looked towards the sky but saw other than the harsh sunlight.

    There weren¡¯t any birds, let alone a giant helicopter.

    A very bad premonition suddenly came to his mind, causing Li Hao¡¯s expression to instantly be extremely dark, ¡°Quick! Something might have happened to the helicopter!¡±

    He drew his gun while rushing towards the direction of the rising ck smoke. The man in gray and the man in the raincoat followed closely behind him.

    ¡°Do you really think something happened to the helicopter...? But they have always maintained a safe altitude.¡±

    The man in gray sprinted and asked as he turned to look at the man in the raincoat.

    The raincoat man turned his face, stared at him, and then moved his lips, ¡°....¡±

    ¡°... Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± The man in gray suddenly felt a chill.

    Towards this teammate that always wore a long raincoat, the man in gray was afraid of him. He looked like aplete serial killer.

    Li Hao actually heard the man in gray and said without looking back, ¡°That¡¯s true, but Ling Mo has also never shown up before. Now there¡¯s such a big explosion, and the helicopter is also missing at this time... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°With that altitude maintained by the helicopter... If it really was Ling Mo who shot it down....¡±

    The man in gray didn¡¯t finish his words, but the horror in his eyes had finished it for him.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this enemy may be more difficult than we had imagined. I don¡¯t know.... If they¡¯re still alive...¡±

    Li Hao said with a grim expression.

    In the past two days, the helicopter had been hovering in the sky, but it had never found anything.

    And although he had been tracking the fluctuations from the spiritual energy left by Ling Mo, it was to no avail.

    Those familiar fluctuations were everywhere and there were several times where Li Hao felt that he was about to catch Ling Mo, however all he did was rush to emptiness.

    ¡°It seems that we were all tricked... Instead of taking out the ground team first, he took out the air team instead... Did he deliberately leave those spiritual energy fluctuations over there to lure us around?¡±

    Li Hao closed his eyes while running.

    Under his sensing, small spots of light started to emerge in the darkness in front of him. They floated slowly like tiny particles in the air.

    These little spots were the traces left by the fluctuations of spiritual energy. As long as Ling Mo used his spiritual power, these remnants would be left where he was at that time.

    As time passed, these spots of light would slowly merge with other various energies and would no longer be distinguishable, but before that, they would remain here for a quite a while.

    Li Hao¡¯s ability could not only capture these traces, but also determine whether they were left by the same person.

    Although it¡¯s all spiritual energy, the fluctuations left by different people are unique.

    If Li Hao were stronger, he would be able to catch even the traces left by ordinary people when their minds fluctuated violently.

    As long as he found a trace and as long as the target wasn¡¯t dead, he would be able to find the target sooner orter.

    Originally, Li Hao thought that his tracking method was secretive, and Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out for a while, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to guard against them. But now, it seems that Ling Mo had deliberately left these spiritual fluctuations on purpose to trick them.

    ¡°Wait, Why.... How did he know?¡±

    Li Hao was unable to reach a conclusion...

    If Ling Mo knew what Li Hao was thinking at this moment, he would¡¯ve definitelyughed until his stomach hurt...

    Ling Mo obviously didn¡¯t know what Li Hao¡¯s ability was, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t find a way to deal with it.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to let Xiao Bai rub against things along the way, or make him take a piss or something...

    As for those fluctuations from spiritual energy.... As long as Xiao Bai¡¯s spiritual connection was still maintained, there would definitely be traces left behind.

    Ling Mo¡¯s thought process was really simple, ¡°Let Xiao Bai run ahead and give those dogs (Li Hao and his team) a walk. If that doesn¡¯t work, then I would think of another way.

    Unexpectedly, it actually worked...

    ¡°He actually yed us like monkeys. He made us believe that we were leading him by the nose. Instead, we were yed with...¡±

    Li Hao gritted his teeth for a while. He fumbled out the walkie-talkie from his waist as he ran, but there was no response at all other than the sounds of static.

    ¡°What the hell happened?!¡±

    The anxious Li Hao suddenly stopped after speeding into an alley.

    At the other end of the alley, a figure was staggering forward as it leaned on the wall.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    Li Hao immediately raised the muzzle and asked sharply.

    ¡°It... It¡¯s... me...¡±

    The figure also stopped and replied in an unsteady voice.

    In such a poorly lit alley and the light towards his back, his appearance looked a little unreal.

    However, from Li Hao¡¯s point of view, he could still see that one of this man¡¯s arms was hanging softly by his side, and blood kept dripping down from his palm to the ground.

    When he raised his head, the familiar shape of a peaked cap made Li Hao stunned:

    ¡°Old Tang! Is that you?¡±

    The peaked cap supported himself on the wall with one hand, and said with difficulty, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me...¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Li Hao showed a hint of surprise, and quickly ran towards the man wearing the peaked cap.

    However, when Li Hao grabbed the shoulders of the peaked cap and carefully inspected his situation, he was stunned once again, ¡°You... your face...¡±

    The peaked cap slowly lifted the brim of his cap, squinted his eyes, and gabbled loudly, ¡°...The enemy is too cruel.¡±

    ¡°This degree is more than just cruel....¡±

    ¡°Although I can barely recognize that it truly is him, this appearance is too...¡±

    Not only were his eyes so swollen that there was only a slit left, but his eyes also gave people the feeling as if he was ¡®confused¡¯. Even the expression on his face was difficult to guess...

    ¡°How can you see anything with your eyes swollen like this?!¡±

    ¡°And that nted mouth... at least this could exin why he sounded weird.¡±

    The man in gray and the man in the raincoat also ran over. When the two of them saw the peaked cap¡¯s appearance, they were also silent for a while.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Li Hao suddenly clenched his fist and mmed it on the wall next to him, ¡°He went too far! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make him pay a hundred times more!¡±

    ¡°Can you remain conscious? Tell us about the situation first.¡±

    As he said this, Li Hao winked at the man in gray, who immediately dropped his bag, and took out some first aid to bandage the peaked cap man¡¯s injured wrist.

    While doing this, the man in the peaked cap sat down against the wall and started to tell them the situation with great difficulty using that vague voice.

    After he finished speaking, Li Hao frowned, ¡°You mean, he deliberately didn¡¯t kill you and left you alive to send us a message?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... He said that it should be considered a great humiliation if you guys were to see me alive like this.¡±

    The peaked cap man seemed to want to express a kind of grief and anger, but with his face, he couldn¡¯t show any expression...

    ¡°He¡¯s really arrogant.¡±

    Li Hao clenched his fists again. He suddenly showed a hint of confusion and said, ¡°No... That¡¯s not right... he didn¡¯t intentionally let you go.¡±

    The young man suddenly stood up and grabbed his pistol tightly, ¡°The helicopter crash was already a great shame, so why would he keep you alive?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Old Tang tried his best to open his eyes.

    ¡°Based on the situation that you just told me... he¡¯s clearlycking in spiritual power! Commanding so many zombies is also a lot of pressure for him. He also fought in a battle, which caused an even greater consumption...¡±

    Li Hao quickly analyzed the real reason. As a spiritual-type psychic, he could naturally capture those points even though the peaked cap man¡¯s narration was iplete.

    ¡°Really... Is that the real reason? Then I... I shouldn¡¯t...¡±

    The peaked cap man smashed his fist regretfully, and the wound that had just been bandaged was again soaked with blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t me yourself. He¡¯s really good at acting... but now, it¡¯s a good time for us to track him down and kill him!¡±

 Chapter 481 - Going Down or Up?

    <b>Chapter 481 ¨C Going Down or Up?</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°We have to hurry up! We can¡¯t let this insidious bastard slip away!¡± Li Hao excitedly shouted. He patted the shoulder of the peaked cap man and asked, ¡°You can still hold on, right?¡±

    ¡°No... no problem...¡± Old Tang tilted his mouth and replied vaguely.

    ¡°Good! We can still catch up to him if we go now! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Hao rushed out of the alley first.

    Suddenly realizing that he had been yed with for the past two days and watching the helicopter being knocked down in front of him, the anger in Li Hao¡¯s heart was rising.

    Now that there was a good chance to catch Ling Mo, Li Hao couldn¡¯t wait to catch him immediately. He wanted to vent all his anger on this bastard.

    He nced back at the Old Tang, and his anger only grew more intense.

    This peaked cap man was severely beaten by Ling Mo with his materialized spiritual power and a lot of spiritual fluctuations belonging to Ling Mo were also left on his body.

    So at the beginning, Li Hao had almost shot him.

    ¡°I need to stay calm...¡±

    He took two deep breaths and gripped the pistol tightly.

    ¡°ording to Old Tang, Ling Mo had appeared there by himself.¡±

    ¡°And if Ling Mo let him go, then he could be sure that hispanions weren¡¯t nearby.¡±

    ¡°But that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t gatherter. Ling Mo should also know that the sound of the helicopter¡¯s explosion would draw them over. Hispanions must also being as well.¡±

    ¡°And the strength of those girls wasn¡¯t weak at all...¡±

    ¡°But the most dangerous was still Ling Mo himself. Even if he consumed a lot of his spiritual power, he mustn¡¯t be taken lightly.¡±

    ¡°As long as we can kill him, those girls won¡¯t be a problem! Besides, Yin Jie and the others have already killed one...¡±

    Li Hao analyzed all the information he had obtained so far in his mind and made battle strategies at the same time.

    Right now, the man wearing the peaked cap was having a hard time trying to keep up.

    The man in the raincoat surpassed him unhurriedly, and when he passed him, the peaked cap man heard a very low and erratic voice, ¡°You actually survived... It doesn¡¯t fit the behavior of that man.¡±

    The peaked cap man paused for a moment, then turned his heavily injured head towards the man in the raincoat. There was a trace of confusion in his narrowed eyes, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°His personality is simr to mine. I would kill any enemy that tries to harm me. The moment you tried attacking me, I¡¯ll hide myself in the dark, and wait for opportunities to get back at you little by little. Not to mention, one of his femalepanions was killed. If it were me, I would have probably killed everyone one by one.¡±

    After the man in the raincoat finished speaking, he even let out a chuckle, as if he was trying to imagine the process of ¡°killing¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± He asked after.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± The peaked cap man stared at him without answering.

    But three words came to his mind: ¡°SAME MY ASS!¡±

    ¡°And what the fuck is up with this guy... He¡¯s actually thinking about the problem from the perspective of the enemy, and also imagining himself killing his own side...¡±

    ¡°He seems so excited about it too!¡±

    ¡°But on the other hand...¡± The man in the raincoat continued, ¡°Now that I know the prey is waiting for an opportunity to bite us, I¡¯ll do everything possible to make the prey desperate and wish that he died... hehehe, when he dies with unwillingness and resentment, the expression on his face would be interesting.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me all this... I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close with each other!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting like a stranger just now? Keep it up, why the hell are you suddenly...¡±

    The peaked cap man continued to be silent.

    ¡°Is that person really that strong?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason!¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, all the things you just said were all rubbish. Other than letting me know about your sick fetishes, it wasplete rubbish!¡±

    The peaked cap man thought for a while, pointed to his face, and said, ¡°What... what do you think?¡±

    ¡°The stronger the prey, the more worth it is to hunt...¡±

    The man in the raincoat chuckled again. When Old Tang heard that genderless voice, his scalp immediately tingled. He took a deep look at the man in the raincoat, and the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched.

    Soon, they arrived at the ce where the helicopter crashed.

    The scene looked messy, and some zombies were already blocking the area.

    More than a dozen zombies surrounded a small area, chewing and tearing sounds continuously rang as blood flowed from under their feet.

    It was quite clear that the man who threw the Meteor Punch had been torn apart.

    Li Hao stuck close to the foot of a wall, stretched out his head, and took a look before saying, ¡°Sure enough, he has already left here. However, he is the only one in their group that has spiritual-type powers, so the traces here must be his.¡±

    As he said this, he suddenly closed his eyes and sensed the area carefully.

    ¡°Found it, it¡¯s over there. I¡¯m guessing he hasn¡¯t run too far yet.¡±

    Li Hao said, clinging to the foot of the wall, leading them around behind a building, and then turned into a small street.

    Although it was only separated by a building, this street seemed very deserted.

    The zombies were all lured away by the sound of the explosion and the smell of blood. There was nothing other than trash in this street.

    Most of the shops on this street had been destroyed and looked no different from ruins at first nce.

    But Li Hao didn¡¯t dare be careless. He gripped his pistol and walked slowly forward.

    At the same time, the man in gray also pulled out an arm-thick steel bar from behind his waist.

    The steel bar was wrapped in ck cloth on one end, and it seemed very heavy in his hand. The whole bar was very smooth, not like a typical steel bar.

    ¡°He should be on this street...¡±

    Li Hao tried hard to sense, but the traces here seemed to have scattered everywhere.

    In this type of situation, it was obvious that searching more would do no good. However, Li Hao revealed a sneer, ¡°Trying to confuse me? Do you honestly think I¡¯ll be fooled a second time?¡±

    He suddenly turned his gaze to a shopping mall not far away and waved his hand, ¡°Over there!¡±

    The mall had burnt traces, and the gate and outer walls were all burned pitch ck.

    It wasplete darkness behind the broken ss windows, and it seemed as if something was hiding inside...

    After entering the gate, Li Hao and his team slowed their pace down.

    Everyone took out their weapons and had gotten more vignt.

    As soon as they entered the mall, they could see two elevators that were no longer working leading to the underground, and on the other were two elevators leading upstairs.

    There were spiritual fluctuations going up and down, which made it difficult for Li Hao to make a decision.

    However, going underground was definitely not a wise choice.

    Even if there were people underground, they could use other methods to attack them. There was no need for them to go underground.

    However, when Li Hao stretched out his hand and was about to take out a grenade, the peaked cap man that had been standing behind suddenly let out cry.

    ¡°AHHHHHHH!¡±

    It was as if an invisible chain had hooked onto him and he was pulled down to the underground level.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    After the peaked cap man fell to the underground floor, he tried to dig with both hands on the ground, but he was still directly dragged into the darkness by the invisible force.

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    Li Hao immediately ran to the railing and looked down.

    But there was no one below, nor any trace of the peaked cap man.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    In the deep depths, there was another vague scream.

    ¡°That was definitely Ling Mo. There was a very strong spiritual fluctuation just momentarily! We were just a step toote!¡±

    Li Hao immediately flipped over the railing and jumped down, followed by the man in the raincoat.

    Just when the man in grey wanted to go down as well, he suddenly saw an afterimage that went upstairs.

    He immediately moved to the side and squeezed the steel bar in his hand. He slowly walked to the other and looked up the elevator.

    Sure enough, a piece of clothing appeared in his vision, but as soon as he saw it, it had disappeared upstairs.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    He lowered his voice and shouted, but there was no response. After looking down, he realized that Li Hao and the raincoat man had been led into the darkness by the intermittent screams.

    ¡°If Ling Mo is down there, then that must be his aplice... But why are they already here?¡±

    It was definitely not a good decision to split up at this time. But it would be even more dangerous for them if he followed them to the underground floor and they had gotten surrounded.

    What¡¯s more, even if he goes down now, he may not be able to regroup Li Hao and the others immediately.

    The situation below is unknown. He had a higher chance of sess going upstairs.

    ¡°Killing hispanions will also affect Ling Mo. It¡¯s best if I can capture one alive to use as a hostage!¡±

    After a while, the man in gray made up his mind. He gripped the steel bar in his hand and cautiously walked upstairs.

 Chapter 482 - People who betray their companions are never dangerous

    <b>Chapter 482 ¨C People who betray theirpanions are never dangerous</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    At this moment, inside the underground level of the mall.

    Since this level was a food area, it will inevitably be filled with traces of being scavenged.

    The repeated scavenges from the survivors have already made this ce a mess.

    Almost all the shelves had been turned and the floor was covered with rubbish.

    Except for the little light cast from the elevator entrance, the depths werepletely pitch ck.

    There were a few fresh blood stains on the ground, leading into the darkness, likely left by the peaked cap man when he was being dragged down.

    ¡°I hope you can survive.¡±

    Li Hao nced at the blood stains, before raising his head and looked towards the darkness in front of him.

    Old Tang had been ambushed right under his nose. This was no different from Ling Mo walking up to him and pping him on the face.

    What infuriated him the most wasn¡¯t the loss, but the humiliation that he felt.

    ¡°Can¡¯t this guy fight like an honorable person?!¡±

    ¡°In any case, we basically sent each other a deration of war when we talked on themunication device. Yet this was the result after we arrived?¡±

    ¡°He first made us walk around for two days, and then brought us to this kind of ce...¡±

    ¡°This kind of feeling of having a lot of energy, but no ce to use it, really makes people

    feel like they¡¯re about to implode!¡±

    Li Hao was so angry at this moment that he couldn¡¯t wait to pull Ling Mo out of the darkness immediately.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The cries of the peaked cap man came from a distance. Hearing these cries in this silent underground made it extremely terrifying.

    ¡°THIS BASTARD! YOU¡¯RE ON!¡±

    Li Hao took out his night vision goggles and rushed along the bloodstain trail with the raincoat man in the direction where the screams came from.

    After running for a certain distance, he suddenly discovered that the man in gray wasn¡¯t following them and stopped immediately.

    ¡°Where the hell did he go...?¡±

    After turning around for just a moment and then turning back, Li Hao had made another new discovery.

    The raincoat man was gone too!

    In less than ten seconds, he seemed to be the only one left here.

    Not only that, even the screams from Old Tang had suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    SHUA!

    Li Hao squeezed the pistol and drew out his tactical knife.

    He looked around and felt that things had suddenly fallen out of his control...

    How did he inexplicably change from being a captain of a team to the only soldier left?!

    Although the raincoat man wasn¡¯t very obedient, he would never decide to run somewhere else when he was looking elsewhere!

    In the darkness, Li Hao could only hear his breathing.

    The only thing guiding him now were the traces left by the spiritual energy fluctuations that extended ahead of him.

    At the end of these traces, besides Old Tang, who had most likely already dead, Ling Mo must also be there.

    Li Hao suddenly realized that Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°deration of war¡± didn¡¯t mean fighting to the death. Instead, he was going to y with them until they died, little by little.

    ¡°Is it possible that... hispanions were already hiding here, and Ling Mo came here to regroup with them? But that doesn¡¯t make any sense. This ce isn¡¯t far from where Old Tang and his team fought him.... Wait a second, could he have left Old Tang alive just so that he could bring us here?¡±

    Li Hao moved forward cautiously while racking his brains and thinking, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then they were probably led away by Ling Mo¡¯s aplices.... FUCK! WE WERE TRICKED AGAIN!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a survivor, why is it so difficult to deal with him? If it wasn¡¯t because he knocked down the ne...¡±

    He slowly moved forward along the spiritual energy fluctuations, thinking that since things had be like this, regretting it wouldn¡¯t help.

    Fortunately, they weren¡¯t weak or alone. Facing Ling Mo, who has already consumed a lot of spiritual power, they might still have a chance of winning.

    It was toote to retreat now, and they had lost another helicopter. In addition to Yin Jie¡¯s team being wiped out, the ninth team not only failed to do anything in the process of handling this incident, but also suffered heavy losses... If these things were reported, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being a captain any more. Perhaps those ¡°old men¡± will take the opportunity to bite him and cause him to have a tragic ending.

    ¡°Although we told ourselves not to underestimate the enemy, it isn¡¯t always possible for everyone to bring a rocketuncher to st them with it! Sending out the helicopter was already embarrassing. Unexpectedly, this wasn¡¯t enough!¡±

    Li Hao tried hard to calm himself down. If he continues to be impetuous in this situation, it will really be over for him.

    Just as Li Hao was advancing alone, the man in gray, who was going up the stairs, had already reached the second floor at this time.

    Sunlight came in through the broken windows and all kinds of trash could be seen littered everywhere in the shopping mall that had been ckened by smoke.

    An unpleasant smell filled the air, causing the man in gray to cover his nose involuntarily.

    He didn¡¯t try concealing himself. Perhaps the figure just now had led him up here deliberately.

    In this case, concealment was meaningless.

    Although Ling Mo made him a bit fearful, hispanion was different...

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    The man in gray shook his wrist and waved the steel bar in his hand.

    There was a sharp swishing noise in the air, which sounded very harsh.

    Being able to cause this kind of sound with a wave of his hand, the strength of the man in gray was quite evident.

    ¡°Stop hiding,e out quickly!¡±

    The man in gray shouted as he walked towards the middle of the shopping mall.

    Suddenly, a pile of clothes that were left on the ground moved, and he immediately cast his gaze over it vigntly.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Apanied by an angry shout from him, a person crawled out from behind the pile of clothes.

    It was a long-haired little Loli, who seemed to be about eleven or twelve years old. Although her facial features were very childish, it was also very delicate, like a doll¡¯s.

    She was wearing a loose-fitting dress. She stood up, holding an oversized stuffed bear, and stared at him curiously with big eyes.

    ¡°Uhhh...¡±

    The man in gray was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly thought of something.

    Is this the Loli that Liu Bao Dong was talking about? He said, ¡°Although she looks cute, this terrifying Loli always likes to twist the heads of zombies directly off with her hands.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t verify the truth in theter part of that statement, but the beginning of that sentence is definitely a lie!¡±

    ¡°How is she only just ¡°cute¡±?! She¡¯s fucking super cute!¡±

    ¡°Even I¡¯m moved by her and I¡¯m a guy who isn¡¯t interested in Lolis....¡±

    The man in gray stared at the little Loli, a bit dumbfounded for a while.

    Originally, his n was to wait for the opponent to show up. He would then either rush forward and smash the opponent¡¯s head open with his steel bar or remove her limbs first, and then drag her downstairs to threaten Ling Mo with her.

    But this little girl stared at him unsuspectingly, her eyes were so pure that there wasn¡¯t any trace of evilness....

    ¡°Fuck! How do you expect me to do that to a little girl!?¡±

    Although there were guys in this world who could do it without hesitation even when facing children or even babies, these kinds of guys were very rare after all...

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little Loli who doesn¡¯t understand anything. At a time like this, I should try outsmarting her...¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    The man in gray felt that perhaps with his persuasion, he would be able to capture this gullible looking Loli as his prisoner.

    ¡°Little girl, uncle knows that you are also a psychic, but uncle is very powerful. But don¡¯t worry, uncle doesn¡¯t want to hurt you, look...¡±

    As he said this, he stretched out his hand and took out a few choctes from his bag, and then slowly handed them to her, ¡°This chocte is for you, okay?¡±

    The little Loli blinked and said nothing.

    The man in gray looked around and asked, ¡°Can you tell Uncle where the rest of yourpanions are? Are they all in this building?¡±

    Originally, he was just asking, but he didn¡¯t expect the little Loli to actually nod her head,

    ¡°Yes... But I can¡¯t tell you! Ling Mo said that I¡¯m not supposed to tell you that his n was to bring you guys here.¡±

    ¡°An opportunity!¡±

    The man in gray suddenly realized that this was an opportunity!

    This Loli really wasn¡¯t dangerous at all, she really knew how to sell out herpanions!

    As he was figuring out his next set of words, he heard the Loli continue to say:

    ¡°Humph, how could I possibly tell you that all of them are downstairs with that human sausage? However, I am not the only one here.¡±

    When he heard the first sentence, the man in gray immediately smiled in surprise, but when he heard the second sentence, he was already looking around nervously, ¡°There¡¯s still people here? Where?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no human [1] here...¡±

    When the man in gray looked at the Loli again, he found that this ceramic-like porcin doll had revealed an innocent smile.

    Her pupils turned bloody red, like the most crystal-clear ruby, ¡°There¡¯s only a zombie and a mutant beast.¡±

    [1] human (ÈË) ¨C can mean both human as a species or people/someone in general

 Chapter 483 - Use a Pervert to Deal with a Pervert

    <b>Chapter 483 ¨C Use a Pervert to Deal with a Pervert</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    As she said this, several silver translucent fments were suddenly shot out from the neck of the zombie Loli, Yu Shi Ran. The man in gray waspletely caught off guard and the silver threads instantly covered him.

    ¡°FUCK! FUCK!¡±

    The man in gray was stunned for a moment by the zombie Loli¡¯s change, and by the time he reacted, he was already entangled inyers of inexplicable silver threads!

    Those eyes just now... they belong to a leader rank zombie!

    ¡°Ling Mo is able tomand her?!¡±

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this, his life was more important!

    The man in gray was instantly regretting everything. If he had known this earlier, he would have just turned around and ran!

    At least when he saw this Loli, he would have immediately understood that an uncle like himself could neverpete with her.

    He struggled desperately, trying to break free from the silver threads.

    But being wrapped in these silver threads not only made it impossible for him to move, it also started to get darker and darker in front of him!

    ¡°I can¡¯t die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Through the gaps of the silver threads, the man in gray watched as the zombie Loli walked towards him with a smile.

    She still looked like a cute Loli on the outside, but those blood-red eyes turned her temperament into a horror!

    ¡°Don¡¯te here! You monster! Get away from me!¡±

    One of the man in gray¡¯s arms swelled suddenly, and the hand that was holding the steel bar broke free from the silver threads. Upon breaking free, he smashed the steel bar into Yu Shi Ran ruthlessly.

    But just as he swung down, the silver threads stretched out in an instant, and yanked him up to the ceiling. He mmed his head against it and then fell to the ground with a lot of dust.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being called a monster.¡±

    Yu Shi Ran squatted in front of the man in gray, and sternly corrected him, ¡°Foolish human, call me a zombie!¡±

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    As soon as the man in gray uttered a scream, he was once again yanked up....

    ¡°What was that sound?!¡±

    Li Hao suddenly raised his head and looked towards the ceiling.

    Just now, he had heard a very vague screame from above. Did the scream have anything to do with the man in gray?

    He was already certain at this time that Ling Mo¡¯spanions were in this mall.

    But if he were to go back and check, wouldn¡¯t he be leaving the raincoat man alone here?

    Not to mention...

    Li Hao gritted his teeth and looked forward. This Ling Mo, who he had never met, was making him seethe with hatred...

    ¡°Going up now won¡¯t change the results. Either the man in gray will win or... No matter what, he¡¯s at least keeping one of them busy. In this way, there are at most four people down here.¡±

    Out of those four people, one of them drew the raincoat man away. By all ounts, there might be three people who might try to attack him at any time.

    Compared with danger, this kind of psychological pressure was the most tormenting...

    Meanwhile, the raincoat man had just arrived outside a warehouse for storing goods.

    He had seen a vague figure when Li Hao had turned around.

    Although he knew it might be a trap, he still immediately chased after it due to his excitement.

    The warehouse was also in a mess. The shelves were all standing crookedly, blocking most of his vision.

    ¡°Did it run inside here?¡±

    The man in the raincoat cast his gaze to the entrance, and through the night vision goggles, he clearly saw a little scratch on the door.

    ¡°Hehe... I wonder what kind of prey it will be? This is so exciting...¡±

    At this time, the man in the raincoat had already hidden his body¡¯s aura and took out two kitchen cleavers.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the situation inside the warehouse, he could feel that there was a creature inside...

    DANG!

    He suddenly raised his foot and kicked a rusted iron box beside him in the other dire

    ction.

    The rusty box rolled around on the ground, making a chilling sound.

    At the same time, the raincoat man jumped up and hung upside down from the ceiling.

    The two kitchen cleavers were inserted into a gap in the ceiling and stuck tightly, while his whole body was able to maintain a position close to the ceiling relying on the strength of his super strong waist.

    This type of concealment wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could do.

    His prey certainly wouldn¡¯t think that he would be like a bat and stare at it from above.

    ¡°Hehe...e out already.¡±

    Sure enough, a dark shadow slowly emerged from the inside and approached the entrance door.

    The closer the prey approached his open, the more excited the raincoat man became.

    Although the other party made it very clear that they were deliberately luring him here, wouldn¡¯t it feel even better if it was a challenge?

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a good prey... could it be Ling Mo himself?¡±

    The raincoat man stared at the entrance door very expectantly, and he felt as if the kitchen knives in his hands were screaming with pleasure.

    One foot took the lead in stepping out of the shadows and looking at the sudden appearance of the dark shadow, the man in the raincoat felt a burst of blood immediately rush towards the top of his head!

    His feet were still stuck in the gaps of the ceiling. He suddenly pulled out the kitchen k

    nives and threw them at the shadow.

    The two kitchen knives whirled in the dark and quickly approached the enemy, making no sound at all.

    Seeing that the shadow was about to get its neck sliced off at the moment it stretched out its head to take a peak, the man in the raincoat noticed that the ¡®foot¡¯ had unexpectedly moved forward.

    Then, a huge head suddenly appeared at a ce not far above from the foot.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    The head didn¡¯t go into the expected position at all, so the kitchen cleavers naturally missed their target.

    However, after missing the target, the two kitchen cleavers flew back in a whirl, and returned to the hands of the raincoat man.

    He wouldn¡¯t be discovered in this situation because his breathing and heartbeat had be extremely slow, and his attack was even less audible.

    But the raincoat man didn¡¯t care about any of this. At this moment, all his attention waspletely focused on the dark shadow below.

    That shape just now was indeed a foot. Could it be wearing a pair of furry shoes?

    But that head...

    Why didn¡¯t it go to where it was supposed to go? Instead, it popped up at such a weird position!

    In fact, the man in the raincoat realized something...

    But he just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Instead of seeing a prey that he expected to excite hi

    m, he was yed by an unknown mutant beast!

    Moreover, this mutant beast slowly shook its head, looked up, and stared straight at him.

    It found me!

    Although this concealment method could hide from humans, it was impossible to hide from zombies and mutant beasts!

    He never would have thought Ling Mo was still able tomand the mutant beast even when most of his spiritual power was used up...

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The excitement in the raincoat man¡¯s heart had long disappeared. The only words that were in his mind right now was ¡°You fucking cheater!¡±

    It was as if Ling Mo seemed to know his personality and specifically used a disgusting mutant beast to deal with him!

    However, even if Ling Mo is still able tomand the mutant beast, the most he could do is frighten those who don¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    At this moment, the plump figure suddenly stood up, and jumped up with an incredible force.

    When it arrived in front of the raincoat man, this mutant panda raised its paw, and threw a p, ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    ¡°This force! This power!¡±

    ¡°This mutant beast was actually an advanced mutant beast!¡±

    The raincoat man instantly moved a good distance to the side. But after failing its attack

    and thennding, the mutant panda actually grabbed a shelf.

    The thing that had at least a few thousand catties in its hand was like a matchstick and was easily thrown at the raincoat man.

    Not only that, the mutant panda continued to pick up various things from the ground and continuously threw them at him.

    The two unique kitchen cleavers in his hands didn¡¯t even have a chance to be used!

    After finally resisting a wave of attacks, he discovered that the panda had taken out a long stick made from aluminum alloy. The panda took the stick and leaped up, stabbing straight at him!

    The raincoat man hurriedly jumped down, but when he was in the air, the panda had already changed from stabbing to sweeping, and with an extremely tyrannical strength, he directly smashed the stick onto the raincoat man¡¯s waist!

    ¡°Is... this a Kung Fu Panda?!¡±

    The raincoat man spat out a big mouthful of blood, but as soon as he fell to the ground, arge ck shadow also came falling from the sky!

    BOOM!

    This mutant panda fell directly on the raincoat man¡¯s belly, causing him to vomit out all his internal organs!

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    After sitting on him, the panda suddenly turned around and lifted both of its paws. It thought of something for a while before letting both paws fall at the same time!

    With one left and one right, blood spattered everywhere!

    As the first w pped him, there was only one sentence left in the raincoat man¡¯s head, whose consciousness was on the verge of blurring, ¡°This panda... is also a pervert [1] ...¡±

    [1] Pervert (±äÌ¬) ¨C This word has several meanings. The one being used is more of a fucked-up perversion. Someone who is into gruesome things or extremely messed up things like mutting a dead body for example.

 Chapter 484 - Being a Spy isnâ€™t a Popular Profession

    <b>Chapter 484 ¨C Being a Spy isn¡¯t a Popr Profession</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Whoosh¡ª

    Li Hao immediately turned around and looked towards Raincoat Man¡¯s [1] direction.

    Within the darkness, he faintly heard a scream...

    ¡°What happened to Raincoat Man? What the hell is going on?¡±

    Although he always tries to look cool cosying in that raincoat and isn¡¯t very obedient most of the time...

    But he is indeed capable!

    Those two kitchen cleavers of his have cut off countless zombie heads, and with his gloomy appearance, he was also a very distinctive character in the ninth team.

    But it hasn¡¯t even been two minutes, so why do I seem to be hearing him scream...

    ¡°Could it be that he didn¡¯t even get a chance to show his strength? Did his powerful image not give any psychological pressure to his opponent?¡±

    ¡°Just... what... happened over there?!¡±

    ¡°Gulp...¡±

    Li Hao swallowed his saliva, tightened his grip on the pistol, and stepped towards that direction little by little.

    However, he had only taken a few steps when a soft ng sounded not far behind him.

    ¡°WHO¡¯S THERE!?¡±

    Li Hao immediately turned around and looked at the ce full of containers warily.

    Behind the smashed and deformed containers, there seemed to be a vague figure...

    Through the night vision goggles, everything he could see was covered with ayer of green, and at this moment, this setting made it feel extremely eerie.

    Grey Man was upstairs, Raincoat Man had disappeared into the darkness, and the Peaked Cap had been dragged into the depths of the underground level a long time ago.

    Hispanions had disappeared one by one, and in a blink of an eye, he was the only one left in this underground level.

    And to make matters worse, he still hasn¡¯t even seen the person behind the scenes yet!

    This feeling was as if they were on a dark stage while Ling Mo wore an evil grin as he directed them behind a camera to perform ording to his script.

    And all the endings were destined to lead to death.

    But even if he wanted to resist, it wasn¡¯t like he could just blow up the stage with a punch and pull Ling Mo out from behind the scenes...

    ¡°Will the figure appearing now be Ling Mo? Is... he finally unable to hold it anymore?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Li Hao moved slowly, approaching the opponent little by little.

    There were spots of light everywhere here left by spiritual fluctuations, but he couldn¡¯t tell who they belonged to in such a short time.

    In a blink of an eye, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Through his night vision goggles, the green figure seemed to be having a hard time lying on the container. It reached out with its hand and shook it towards him.

    ¡°Blood?¡±

    The hand was covered in blood and was still trying to raise itself high in the air.

    Suddenly, he saw a blood-stained bandage.

    ¡°Old Tang?!¡±

    Li Hao suddenly felt rejuvenated, but he still walked around from the side very vigntly and suddenly appeared in front of him, aiming his muzzle at the exposed figure.

    ¡°Omg! His face looks like a pig¡¯s head [2] ... But... this face indeed belongs to Old Tang!¡±

    His peaked cap had long disappeared, revealing his bald head.

    It most likely got lost in the process of being dragged.

    ¡°Old Tang!¡±

    Li Hao quickly looked around and then crouched down in front of Old Tang. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    There were many injuries on Old Tang, and it seemed like he was about to die soon.

    Seeing him struggling to open a gap in his swollen eyes to look at him, Li Hao quickly asked, ¡°Where is Ling Mo?¡±

    It¡¯s almost impossible for Old Tang to survive from this. Taking advantage of the fact that he seemed to be sober still, Li Hao quickly asked about the situation.

    ¡°Ge...Ge...¡±

    Although he seemed like he was about to die, Old Tang grabbed onto Li Hao¡¯s wrist with great strength, and the nails on his hand almost started to dig into his flesh.

    ¡°Tell me quickly, where is that bastard Ling Mo?¡±

    ¡°Ge...Ge..¡±

    Old Tang fell into Li Hao¡¯s arms. It seemed like he could no longer say the words out loud, so he tried his best to get close to Li Hao¡¯s ears.

    Li Hao took the initiative and leaned in quickly, ¡°Tell me...¡±

    ¡°He... Ling Mo...¡±

    Suddenly, Old Tang¡¯s voice became smooth, ¡°Isn¡¯t he right in front of you?¡±

    As soon as Old Tang finished speaking, Li Hao suddenly felt a sharp pain in his ear.

    At the same time, Old Tang¡¯s hand suddenly became like an iron w, and his nails dug deeply into his flesh.

    As for his other hand, it stretched directly to Li Hao¡¯s belly. He was aiming to tear him open on the spot.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Li Hao let out a scream. His pistol had reached Old Tang¡¯s body at a critical moment, and he fired several shots.

    The impact of the bullets slightly deviated Old Tang¡¯s movements. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Hao scrambled to escape from Old Tang¡¯s side and then aimed the pistol at his head.

    He raised his other hand to touch his face and grimaced with pain. He discovered that most of his ear had been torn off and half of his body was already drenched with blood.

    Five deep blood holes appeared on his wrist, and the blood on Old Tang¡¯s palm was also mixed in.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Li Hao was sweating from the pain. He gritted his teeth and persisted, staring at Old Tang fiercely.

    How could Old Tang still have such strength when he¡¯s injured in so many ces!

    If it wasn¡¯t for his quick reaction and decisiveness, he would have been killed right then!

    ¡°What are you...¡±

    Although Old Tang couldn¡¯t get up anymore, he was still smiling and even stretched a bit. Seeing this, Li Hao was so angry that he trembled.

    Old Tang¡¯s body was filled with blood holes, his back was a bloody mess, and his internal organs were most likely destroyed.

    But even though he was fatally and seriously injured, there was no fear on that pig head¡¯s face.

    In other words... his facial expression was still the same!

    ¡°Crap, I still failed. Sure enough, assassinating someone like a spy isn¡¯t easy. Non-professionals can¡¯t easily imitate this....¡±

    Old Tang touched his bald head and said.

    This tone, this way of speaking...

    No matter how inconceivable Li Hao felt, he still had to admit it now.

    The person in front of him was not Old Tang at all!

    But...

    Li Hao felt that his head had be a pile of mush. He faintly felt as if he had grasped a key point but wasn¡¯t able to understand what it was!

    ¡°But, my acting skills were still good, right? That definitely deserved an Oscar or something, hahaha...¡±

    Old Tang spat out some blood and stared at Li Hao grinningly, ¡°To be honest, after observing you guys up close, I¡¯ve made a new discovery.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Air Force Regiment or any other force, they¡¯re just a bunch of peopleing together. At first nce, they seem to be very powerful, but if you look at them separately, they¡¯re just survivors. To put it bluntly, they¡¯re just bullying people using numbers. But the moment they decide to fight one on one, this weakness is immediately exposed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you darepare us with thosewless organizations! We aren¡¯t the same! You... You¡¯re...¡±

    Li Hao¡¯s finger could pull the trigger at any time, but at this moment, shooting Old Tang would be meaningless.

    This guy made it pretty clear that he wasn¡¯t afraid to die!

    ¡°Don¡¯t start stuttering now.¡± ¡®Old Tang¡¯ said, ¡°Fighting against you guys this time was quite rewarding for me. I was able to try new methods of fighting, and I have a deeper understanding of my strength. Incidentally, I also got a bit of exercise...¡±

    ¡°How did you do it?! Did you hypnotize Old Tang? Or are you persuading him to do things with your spiritual power?

    Li Hao interrupted ¡®Old Tang¡¯ abruptly and shouted.

    ¡°You sure are impatient. However....¡±

    Old Tang chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡±

    Having said that, he tossed over something ck.

    When he saw what it was, Li Hao became stunned for a moment, then subconsciously reached down and touched his waist.

    ¡°You took my walkie-talkie...¡±

    Seeing the walkie-talkie crushed into a lump of metal waste, Li Hao almost lost his mind as blood rushed to the top of his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys used the same trick twice. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourselves?¡±

    ¡°I got outyed again!¡±

    ¡°No matter how much of his information we collect, we¡¯ll still be yed around by him!¡±

    Old Tang... No, Ling Mo¡¯s ridicule wasn¡¯t arrogant at all since he never used the same method twice!

    It was precisely because of this that they were toyed around by this guy again and again!

    ¡°Heh-heh... Amazing... But if you were able to rece Old Tang and control him, why didn¡¯t you do it earlier?¡±

    Li Hao asked.

    [1] ¨C As most of you may have noticed by now, the author is extremelyzy with the names. Instead of making it difficult to read by writing out the whole description, I¡¯m going to simplify it by just making it into a name. Example: ¡®man in raincoat¡¯ = Raincoat Man

    [2] ¨C Basically means to be beaten to a pulp.

 Chapter 485 - The best part has yet to come

    <b>Chapter 485 ¨C The best part has yet toe</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    At this moment, Li Hao only wanted to stall for time in hopes that hispanions who might have survived to join him, or at least let him catch his breath a little!

    ¡°A good bait is required for the prey to introduce the nest. How else am I supposed to enjoy ying with you if everyone died at the beginning?¡±

    Old Tang lookedpletely unaffected by the pain. He leaned on the container and stared at Li Hao with squinted eyes, ¡°Oh yes, let me tell you something for free. Those two teammates of yours... have already gone first to greet death. No matter how much you wait, no one wille to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°You! Damn it!¡±

    The blue veins on Li Hao¡¯s forehead suddenly popped out, and thest trace of hope in his heart was also obliterated.

    ¡°Sure enough, those movements just now...¡±

    ¡°But only a few minutes have passed! Was the strength gap between the two sides so big?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t need to be so arrogant. I think you were probably more upset than me when yourpanion died, no?¡±

    Li Hao coldly sneered while thinking anxiously.

    But after thinking about it, he had beenpletely reduced to amander without any soldiers. What else could he do besides desperately fighting until the end?

    Even if he wanted to escape, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t let him...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Mo, who he thought would be irritated, said in surprise, ¡°What do you mean by this? Ohhhh...¡± He prolonged the ending, blinking those ridiculously squinty eyes, and said, ¡°I think you guys probably made a mistake. I feel so embarrassed now. I made you guys feel so proud of something you didn¡¯t do for so long...¡±

    Although his mouth imed that he was embarrassed, his tone was so arrogant that Li Hao wanted to smash his head!

    He already understood deep down that since Old Tang could be such a physical puppet, the so-called panion¡± of Ling Mo¡¯s might have also been the same!

    They wereplete and utter fools!

    From the beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t even touch a single hair on Ling Mo and his group!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug! I doubt you have much spiritual power left after doing so many things. Your main body hasn¡¯t even shown up. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re afraid of me?¡±

    Li Hao tried to see something from Ling Mo¡¯s reaction, but the other party smiled and said, ¡°No, no, no... it¡¯s because the best part has yet toe.¡±

    ¡°Best part? Haha... Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the same as them. If you want to kill me, it¡¯s not going to be that easy!¡± Li Hao roared ferociously.

    Ling Mo was even more surprised and asked, ¡°Really? But didn¡¯t I already seed?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    The baby hairs on Li Hao¡¯s body immediately stood up straight, and he nervously sensed the changes around him.

    But it was at this moment, Old Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as much as they could

    and started to be a bit bloodshot.

    Through Li Hao¡¯s horrified gaze, those eyes that were originally no different from a normal person had turned into a blood-red color that was the same as that of a zombie!

    This scene was even more creepy using the night vision goggles!

    ¡°The clues are pretty obvious. Unless your IQ died like your teammates, I don¡¯t think I need to exin more.¡±

    ¡®Old Tang¡¯ stared at him with those blood-red eyes and said sarcastically.

    Li Hao¡¯s mouth opened, wearing a shocked expression on his face.

    After a while, he suddenly felt a chill jump up from the bottom of his feet and prate his entire body instantly!

    His injured hand shivered involuntarily...

    ¡°Old Tang had been turned into a zombie and I was injured by him...¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHH!¡±

    Li Hao shivered violently all over, staring at his wrist, and his mind went nk!

    From the moment the zombie blood touched his wound, those viruses would rush into his body frantically.

    After a while, these terrifying things would then parasitize the cells of his body and rapidly multiply.

    This process can be very short or can take more than twenty minutes, and it varies from person to person.

    But no matter how long the process is, the end result is always the same.

    He was already infected and would irreversibly be a zombie!

    Ling Mo was right, he was already dead...

    He had been yed to death without even noticing it.

    He stared at the bloodshot eyes and suddenly pulled the trigger, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ROAR*

    Old Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely violent. He stretched out with his arms but was knocked to the ground by a bullet on the spot.

    At that moment, Li Hao sensed a spiritual fluctuation which left Old Tang.

    ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡±

    Li Hao immediately rushed towards the direction where the spiritual fluctuation left and that was where Ling Mo¡¯s main body was.

    ¡°This bastard treated my entire team like monkeys... I can¡¯t let him get away with this!¡±

    Huff* Huff*

    Li Hao desperately chased forward and as his blood cirction became faster, he started to feel the mutation.

    If Ling Mo didn¡¯t have that strange controlling ability, he might still have some hope.

    At least there would still be a chance for him to kill Ling Mo and his team even if he mutated!

    But now... the moment he mutates, it would bepletely impossible!

    His ability at this time has also be a burden instead.

    Spiritual fluctuations seemed to be everywhere and whizzed by him from time to time.

    ¡°WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU!? GET YOUR ASS OUT HERE!¡±

    Li Hao¡¯s roar echoed in the underground level.

    BANG!

    Li Hao suddenly froze all over. His spiritual ball of light had been pierced by a spiritual tentacle.

    As a spiritual-type psychic, his spiritual ball of light should have been indestructible.

    But in the panic, resentment, and crazy pursuit, he had gradually lost his mind, leaving it defenseless.

    Arge amount of spiritual power poured into Ling Mo¡¯s mind along the spiritual tentacles. In front of Li Hao, a thin figure gradually walked out of the darkness.

    Li Hao persistently kept his eyes open through the extreme pain, trying to get a clear look of the man¡¯s face.

    His hand holding the gun trembled desperately, but because his spiritual power was absorbed, he had also lost control of his body.

    He didn¡¯t have the strength to shoot again...

    DANG!

    When the pistolnded on the ground, Ling Mo finally walked up to him.

    This man was the person that destroyed his two teams,pletely ruining his life and career. He was in his early twenties, his eyes were bright, and the corners of his mouth contained a smirk that looked very rxed.

    This expression of his, in this broken world, looked so out of ce...

    Didn¡¯t he have any pain of a loved one leaving him or even bing a zombie?

    That kind of feeling was enough to drive many people to the brink of copse. Even if they smiled every day, their heart was probably in extreme pain.

    And it was because of this painful experience that most of them became so twisted...

    Especially ordinary survivors like him. They wouldn¡¯t be normal if they didn¡¯t have an expression of bitter hatred!

    Life outside was much harder than in a ce like the Air Force Regiment!

    ¡°That smile of his looks really irritating...¡±

    Li Hao¡¯s body swayed for a moment as he ced one hand on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder.

    He could only stop himself from copsing, nothing more. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to harm a single hair on Ling Mo¡¯s body.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Li Hao stared at him with a pair of eyes that were gradually bing blood-red, and as his consciousness gradually began to blur, he squeezed out a sentence with great difficulty, ¡°You¡¯ll... die in... our hands sooner orter.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Li Hao, and suddenly moved forward. He whispered in Li Hao¡¯s ear, ¡°Hehe... Actually, I¡¯m going to use you and let you personally destroy that little nest of yours. How does it sound? Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±

    ¡°YOU!¡±

    Li Hao¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, his hand gripped Ling Mo¡¯s clothes, but his mouth could only make a strange gurgling noise.

    That rxed smile was engraved in his eyes like this and would forever remain in his memory, along with his mutating body, as well as the feeling of his spiritual power being quickly swallowed...

    When all of Li Hao¡¯s spiritual power was absorbed, his body also turned into a zombie.

    However, just before his mutation becameplete, Ling Mo had already taken control of him.

    With his previous experience in controlling the man with the peaked cap, Ling Mo was able to control this new corpse puppet with ease. He controlled the puppet¡¯s hand to rise up, squeezing his stiff and distorted face.

    ¡°Fortunately, your face usually looks like a dead person¡¯s. I won¡¯t need to worry about being exposed if I don¡¯t beat your face in. But this expression...¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed his chin, looking at it carefully for a while, then suddenly squeezed his fist and shook his wrist, ¡°On second thought, it might be better to put on a little makeup. Get ready now.... One... three!

    BANG!

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 Chapter 486 - Consider paying off the debts with your body?

    <b>Chapter 486 ¨C Consider paying off the debts with your body?</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    After the battle finished, Ling Mo and his team stayed in the area for another two days.

    During this period, Lucy, who had followed Ye Lian and the girls to collect supplies, wanted to ask Ling Mo about the battle more than once.

    Neither she, nor Ye Lian and the other two girls took part in the battle against Li Hao and his team.

    She thought it would have been a fierce battle, but didn¡¯t expect for it to end so easily.

    After the battle was over, Ling Mo seemed to be even more energetic than before, but he didn¡¯t mention a word about what happened in the fight.

    This made Lucy involuntarily make all kinds of assumptions. But no matter how she used her imagination, she would¡¯ve never imagined that the captain who organized this hunting operation would be following their team at this time...

    Li Hao, who looked no different from a regr person, was now following behind them next to the mutant panda Xiao Bai with two big ck circles under his eyes.

    The two watched each other as they traveled side-by-side. Xiao Bai would pounce on the zombies that suddenly appeared from time to time, and then ¡°Li Hao¡± would grab its ridiculously small tail and yank it away from the zombie corpse.

    After a long stalemate between the two, they both copsed simultaneously.

    Although Xiao Bai was always staring at this young zombie unkindly, it also understood very clearly that this corpse who didn¡¯t seem to resemble its original owner at all was in fact Ling Mo¡¯s consciousness right now.

    With this corpse puppet, Ling Mo intended to increase Xiao Bia¡¯s IQ, while trying to strengthen the synchronization between himself and the corpse puppet.

    After all, controlling this corpse wasn¡¯t the same as Old Tang¡¯s. For Old Tang¡¯s corpse, he had to directly pour a bit of the Spider Queen¡¯s blood toplete the mutation in a very short period. But because of this, he had to beat Old Tang¡¯s head into a pig¡¯s head to fool Li Hao and the others in a very nervous situation.

    But relying on Zombie Li Hao toplete Ling Mo¡¯s n wasn¡¯t going to be that simple.

    Like Ling Mo said, facing Li Hao and his team alone wasn¡¯t much different than facing other ordinary survivors.

    It¡¯s just that they had better weapons and equipment. Their information was also slightly more sufficient.

    But facing the Air Force Regiment was equivalent to confronting hundreds of survivors. This problem isn¡¯t something an individual force alone can destroy.

    There was a giant difference in power. Could an ant kill an elephant?

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know the answer , but he was going to find out.

    Even if biting the elephant to death was not possible, he would try his best to bite the elephant until it was full of holes and scars.

    ....

    ¡°Are these the javelins you found?¡±

    Inside their temporary residence, Ling Mo took an iron pipe from Lucy. He held it in his hand and weighed it.

    ¡°Not all of them are like this, but the majority of them are of this length. The quality also isn¡¯t the same, but it¡¯s enough to use for short-term battles.¡± After Lucy finished speaking, she finally couldn¡¯t help ask, ¡°Speaking of which, what happened during the Air Force Regiment¡¯s pursuit? You only brought Yu Shi Ran with you. Could it be that there weren¡¯t any problems? And did your ns get revealed?¡±

    ¡°These javelins are pretty good. Were you also able to find any kitchen knives or something?¡± Ling Mo asked, then smiled at Lucy, ¡°The reason why they were able to cause any troublest time was because they ambushed us. But I am not that easy to deal with when the roles are reversed. As for my ns getting exposed... I only found one that had amunication device on them, which I destroyed in advance.¡±

    There were also some other things that Ling Mo didn¡¯t mention... Although on the surface, he only brought Yu Shi Ran with him. In reality, in addition to the nearly 20 corpse puppets he controlled, there was also mutant panda Xiao Bai. With the addition of Hei Si, two high-level mutant beasts were moving with him in total.

    Although Yu Shi Ran was small, she was a zombie leader and had great battle strength.

    They had even turned an open battlefield into an underground one and were able to ambush Li Hao and his group. A line-up like this was more than enough.

    If this still wasn¡¯t enough to defeat Li Hao and his group, then they should just run away as soon as possible. They shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about fighting the Air Force Regiment.

    Lucy turned around and dragged a backpack over. After opening it, she showed the various rusty weapons in it to Ling Mo, ¡°Only these. It was difficult to find weapons in such a short time. Even these were found quickly only because of Ye Lian and the girls. They sure are amazing. I feel ashamed for being inferior.¡±

    Saying this, she looked back at Ye Lian and the girls. She sighed worriedly and asked, ¡°Two days have passed. The Air Force Regiment should know by now that their pursuit has failed, right? If this is the case, will they continue sending more people out?

    ¡°These knives are fine. Chopping things off might not be easy, but slitting throats should be okay.¡±

    Ling Mo took out a rusty knife and inspected it. He then threw the rusty knife back into the backpack and said, ¡°They don¡¯t need to send more people...¡± He raised his head and suddenly showed a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll visit them in person.¡±

    Although she was mentally prepared, when she heard Ling Mo say this, she still felt as if her heartbeat had paused for a moment, ¡°Are you sure about this? But that funny.... I mean your helper haven¡¯t arrived yet!¡±

    ¡°You were obviously just about to say that funny guy! Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be there, but not now.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s smile looked confident, ¡°Just stick to the n.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so simple...¡±

    Lucy looked at Ling Mo, and her mood suddenly became a littleplicated.

    This operation was obviously dangerous. There was a high possibility that they would be buried at the Air Force Regiment this time, yet how can he still be so calm?

    However, Lucy also had to admit that Ling Mo¡¯s attitude also relieved her a little bit to a certain extent.

    She lowered her head and nced at her hands. Under the fingerless leather gloves were a pair of hands that seemed quite normal, but Lucy could feel a strong force rushing through her veins. As she slowly gathered her fingers into a fist, her bones seemed to make a slight cracking sound at this moment.

    ¡°Although the speed of mutation is slow-moving, it does have a reforming effect on the body. Who knows when it will start to erode my brain... Could the zombie virus have undergone a new mutation? But even if I think about it, it won¡¯t help change the situation....¡±

    Lucy nced at Ling Mo, and an idea suddenly popped into her mind.

    She practically blurted out, ¡°If we¡¯re still alive after this, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Uh....¡±

    ¡°Can you send me back to the FIRE base? Once we are back, I¡¯ll give you that secret reward that I promised you. As for this battle with the Air Force Regiment, I will try my best. Just treat it as another kind of reward that I paid you in advance, okay?¡±

    But after speaking this, she felt a little embarrassed.

    The only reason why Ling Mo incurred hatred from the Air Force Regiment in the first ce was because of the transaction between her and Ling Mo...

    Of course, with his personality, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the type to look for such reasons in others, but Lucy herself thought so.

    In this way, she would also feel justified in helping Ling Mo fight against the Air Force Regiment...

    ¡°I.... I really have nothing else to offer you.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s face was slightly flushed. It was rare to see her like this. ¡°Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. However, you should still remember myst sentence. If you die, you can forget about that secret reward!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she stood up abruptly, ¡°I... I¡¯ll go and pack things first.¡±

    Ling Mo kept staring at Lucy until the violent iceberg of a woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rushed towards the door in a panic. It wasn¡¯t until she had hit the doorframe when he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy turned her head, clutching it. The embarrassment on her face instantly turned into surprise, ¡°Wh... What?¡±

    ¡°I said okay to the favor. I will help you. As for the reward....¡±

    Ling Mo kicked the backpack on the ground and said, ¡°These javelins and weapons are enough.¡±

    ¡°Real... Really?¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t react for a while. ¡°Why did this guy who always only looked for benefits suddenly change his attitude?¡±

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Ling Mo squeezed his chin, showing a very embarrassed look, ¡°If you still feel like it¡¯s not enough, you can consider paying off the debt with your body.... OWW! My head!¡±

 Chapter 487 - Hunting

    <b>Chapter 487 ¨C Hunting</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    There was a reason why Ling Mo had said okay to Lucy ¨C

    In this n, she would also be taking huge risks.

    Although this woman said she was confident in herself, Ling Mo still decided to help her with her task.

    Once this task isplete, it¡¯ll be helpful to his n...

    Ling Mo and his party set off early in the morning of the third day. Without the Air Force Regiment¡¯s obstruction, their traveling speed was quick when they found the correct route.

    Although the zombies on the road would cause them some trouble, they were basically unhindered in their journey since most of the zombies had been led away in advance by Xiao Bai.

    ......

    Meanwhile, inside the X-City¡¯s Survivor Istion Zone.

    This area hadpletely changed into another appearance in less than a month.

    Probably even Ling Mo would no longer recognize it if he were toe here again.

    Not only could you see traces of war everywhere, but you could also see billowing ck smoke still.

    This ce looked more like ruins than other ces...

    At the edges of the istion zone, the survivors had blown up the roads to create gullies and filled them up with spikes made from steel bars.

    Many zombie corpses had piled up inside and were being burned by raging mes.

    On one side of the gully, densely packed zombies were on the streets, ready to attack

    the wall of mes.

    However, the war apparently allowed these zombies in X-City to evolve rapidly. Seeing the mes ahead, they no longer rushed forward without fear, but quietly waited for an opportunity.

    But this kind of calmness are what make people feel nervous.

    On the other side of the gully, there were high walls that had been repaired at an incredible speed.

    Humans can really bring out their full potential when their existence is being threatened...

    Machine guns were mounted on top of the walls and hundreds of ck muzzles were facing across the road.

    At the same time, several soldiers were holding rubber hoses, sprinkling oil into the gully, increasing the fire.

    Looking at the tacit understanding between the humans and the zombies, you could tell that this stalemate situation had been going on for a long time.

    However, the humans didn¡¯t believe that a wall could stop these ferocious humanoid beasts. Less than 500 meters behind this high wall was another line of defense.

    This defensive line could also be counted as locally made. Various squashed cars were densely packed together. They then poured the whole thing with cement and also mounted machine guns on the top.

    Behind this line of defense, there was another new line of defense...

    And every five hundred meters was another line of defense that extended towards the location of the real istion zone.

    The entrance here seemed to be much livelier. The survivors who came from all directions entered the istion area through a safe passage reserved by the Falcon camp and were now registering here.

    Although the istion zone seemed to be in a desperate situation, people could still

    enjoy a moment of peace here under the danger.

    At least here, people could still have sex and give birth to children with confidence, couldn¡¯t they?

    If they were outside, perhaps they would be attacked by zombies halfway through their ¡®work¡¯.

    As a result, the Falcon Camp quickly gained a foothold in X-City in a short time.

    At this time, an SUV vehicle drove out of the istion area.

    A soldier standing guard at the entrance immediately saluted and walked forward.

    Those who could drive in the istion zone were all important people in the Falcon Camp.

    Ordinary military officers couldn¡¯t receive such extravagant treatment.

    At a time like this, gasoline was a luxury and had be a non-renewable resource within a short time.

    Although you no longer needed to buy it with money, you would have to rely on luck to collect it.

    The man in the passenger seat put his arm out of the car window. While biting his cigarette, he said exhaustedly, ¡°I am Zhang Yu, the deputy captain of the first special team. The guy sitting behind is our captain, Yu Wen Xuan. He also serves as the deputy chief of staff.¡±

    PA!

    The soldier immediately became tense upon hearing the names of two of them.

    But then, he became curious again and nced towards the back.

    Could it be that... the person who obtained thergest promotion for their outstanding service this time in establishing the istion zone was the person lying in the backseat with his shirt covering his head?

    Although he heard of Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s name before in rumors, he had never seen this ¡®suicidal lunatic¡¯ before.

    This soldier only joined the Falcon Camp after the war. Towards Yu Wen Xuan, he only heard of his name and never met him in person.

    ¡°Umm....¡±

    Zhang Yu had already handed him his identification card over, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this guy is just exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    The soldier didn¡¯t dare ask why. After carefully inspecting the identification card, he asked, ¡°Then, may I ask why you guys are going out this time...¡±

    Having said so, he looked at the back of the SUV.

    ¡°Where are you guys going with this truck?¡±

    Zhang Yu said, ¡°We are going out to collect supplies and we have already notified Chief Su Qian Rou. Let us pass quickly.¡±

    As he was talking, he saw Yu Wen Xuan sitting up while yawning.

    The shirt slipped off, and a very haggard face appeared, almost startling the soldier.

    From his point of view, this person looked like he was suffering from high levels of nicotine poisoning!

    ¡°Hurry up... I¡¯m in a hurry to collect supplies.¡± Yu Wen Xuan muttered vigorously.

    ¡°With that appearance, the only thing you¡¯re going to do is meet your maker! Don¡¯t even talk about collecting supplies! You probably won¡¯t even be able toe back if you meet a zombie!¡±

    Although the soldier was shocked, he could only say this in his mind.

    After watching the vehicle leave, the soldier still couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time...

    ¡°Ahh... We actually got out.¡±

    Zhang Yu looked back at the entrance, then leaned back on the seat, ¡°This time we even deceived the Chief of Staff. Is it really okay?¡±

    ¡°Did we?¡± Yu Wen Xuan continued to yawn.

    ¡°FUCK YOU! Just what the hell were you doing? Why do you look like this...?¡± Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t wait to jump in the back seat to grab his boss¡¯s neckline and shake him severely.

    Yu Wen Xuan opened a pair of dead fisheyes, looked ahead, and said, ¡°The saying

    goes... when Brother-inw asks, I do...¡±

    ¡°Where did you hear this saying? There is no such saying anywhere, alright?!¡±

    After Zhang Yu cursed, he suddenly lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Have you really thought about this? To be honest, I still have no idea what is going on....¡±

    He immediately thought about the scene when Yu Wen Xuan went to find him. ¡ª-

    This guy who just got a promotion didn¡¯t want to stay home. Instead, he decided to kick down his door in the middle of the night and pull him out of bed when he was sleeping. ¡°Zhang Yu! Contact our men and get ready to go hunting!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What... Also, where did youe from?¡± Zhang Yu asked bewilderedly.

    ¡°The city!¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan wiped the sweat from his head, opened a pair of very excited eyes, and stared at Zhang Yu expectantly.

    ....

    Thinking of this, Zhang Yu really wanted to kick Yu Wen Zuan.

    However, for the captain who saved him numerous times in battle, Zhang Yu still immediately agreed to his orders even though he often nned on hitting him from behind or identally shooting him.

    ¡°Although I chose people who were trustworthy, the mission this time...¡±

    Zhang Yu frowned, ¡°If you¡¯re regretting it and want to turn back now, there is still time...¡±

    ¡°Hehe... Don¡¯t worry. If I said we¡¯re going hunting, then we really are going hunting. It¡¯s just that the thing we need to grab this time is a bitrge.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan rubbed his eyes andy back on his chair, ¡°Besides, when have I ever gotten you guys killed?¡±

    ¡°You really have the face to say this?! When have you not?!¡±

    After Zhang Yu red at him, he said, ¡°Since the loot is too big, why not discuss it with the Chief of Staff...¡±

    ¡°If this matter is made public, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Plus, that woman knows my true purpose very well. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let me take out so many people this time.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan stretched his neck and said, ¡°Moreover, our first stop isn¡¯t where the prey is staying, but his next door. If you want to fight a tiger, you must first catch the little fox [1] next to him, which is the smartest one, right?¡±

    ¡°When you ask me this question, does it ever ur to you that I STILL HAVE NO IDEA WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!? You should at least tell me now, no?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no need to rush~¡±

    ¡°Stop fucking with me and just tell me already!¡±

    [1] ¨C This is a saying that if you are going to fight, you should always take out the smart one¡¯s first. The fox is basically a sly and treacherous person.

 Chapter 488 - Itâ€™s great having no empathy

    <b>Chapter 488 ¨C It¡¯s great having no empathy</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed since the pursuit.

    Whop-whop-whop....

    A helicopter appeared above a small town. After circling around, it flew away in the chaos of the zombies.

    ¡°They really are endless...¡±

    A figure stretched out his head from a corner and looked at the sky, then disappeared into the darkness.

    Shana turned around, leaned against the wall, and nced at Ling Mo beside her, ¡°This is the second fly I have seen in three days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they probably found the other ne we shot down. They¡¯re either searching for us or for the missing members who might have survived.¡±

    Ling Mo said, turning his gaze towards the white-haired young man in front of him. ¡°But they don¡¯t know that they could be doing both of these things at the same time.¡±

    During this period, Ling Mo had been training his synchronization with the corpse puppet Li Hao and had almost finished.

    This kind of synchronization refers to the speed and uracy of the spiritual instructions sent from Ling Mo¡¯s body to the corpse puppet.

    The higher the synchronization rate was, the more synchronized the corpse puppet¡¯s behavior would be, and the more natural it would look.

    ¡°Come...¡±

    Ling Mo raised his hand, and Li Hao, who was opposite him, made the exact same m

    ovement almost at the same time.

    Then, under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, the corpse puppet fluently raised both arms simultaneously. After swinging back and forth, he put his hands on his knees andpleted a squat.

    Then he stood up again andpleted a series of movements without any sense of disobedience...

    ¡°In this way... No matter how you look at it, you won¡¯t be able to tell that he¡¯s a zombie. Moreover, he was a spiritual type psychic, so finding spiritual fluctuations on him won¡¯t be surprising. They also won¡¯t casually examine him with their spiritual energy since he¡¯s a captain.¡±

    Ling Mo pinched his chin, nodded in satisfaction, and said.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think... because he is the captain...¡± From Shana¡¯s body, a figure covered in red light suddenly appeared. Like an image projected from a projection, the figure swayed from time to time. As the connection between the two became more stabilized, the more realistic the image became.

    Nana walked up to Li Hao and stared at him from left to right. She suddenly turned her head and looked at Ling Mo. She pointed at Li Hao¡¯s bruised eyes, and said, ¡°They¡¯ll look at him more because of this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay so much attention to such minor details...¡±

    ¡°Such minor details are what determines sess or failure!¡± Nana said solemnly.

    ¡°But his facial expression will make it easy for him to be exposed.¡± Ling Mo said with a headache, ¡°It seems that my spiritual power is still not strong enough, at least it isn¡¯t

    able to reach 100% synchronization rate with the corpse puppet yet. Being able to make him speak is already my limit. But to control his facial expressions... I can¡¯t do that yet. But if you think about it, if you had such an embarrassing face like this, even if you have facial paralysis, the others should be able to understand, right?¡±

    ¡°We also have another problem...¡± Nanapletely ignored Ling Mo and continued, ¡°From the Air Force Regiment¡¯s point of view, this defeat should be quite embarrassing. And this guy...¡± She turned around and looked at Ling Mo, ¡°Should be the one responsible for it.¡±

    ¡°I know...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him captured the moment he shows up, the best way is to make him be in a circumstance which stops him from being arrested temporarily. We should also consider the possibility that his angry boss might kill him the moment he shows up. Do you have any solutions for this?¡±

    Nana stared at Ling Mo closely. After a few seconds, she raised her arm that had manifested from her spiritual power and used it to support her head as she shook it, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s better if I do it. Even if he gets killed, we should make sure he¡¯s still useful in some way so that it won¡¯t be considered a waste of effort...¡±

    Having said this, she suddenly noticed that Ling Mo was staring at her with a smile, and suddenly realized something, ¡°Oh... You did that on purpose! You were teasing me....¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help smiling and turned to look at Ye Lian.

    This girl was holding her chin the same way as he did before as if she was thinking abo

    ut something.

    Seeing Ling Mo turn his head to look at her, Ye Lian lowered her head slightly. She raised her big eyes and stared at Ling Mo nkly, ¡°Hm?¡±

    Thump*

    Ling Mo suddenly felt as if his heartbeat had stopped for a moment. Although it was just an inadvertent expression and action, this look... was very human!

    Ling Mo became absent-minded. It was as if he saw the girl he once knew again. The girl would be lying on the opposite side of his desk with her chin propped up and she would be gently tapping the book in front of him with a pen.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong...¡±

    ¡°Ai, that¡¯s not it... Ling Mo, can you be a bit more serious, what are you looking at?¡±

    At that time, Ling Mo often wanted to blurt out, ¡°I was looking at you of course.¡±

    Thinking about it now, even if he had said it at the time, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily consider him a pervert, right?

    Perhaps, if he had said this, they might not have be so awkward with each other and gradually have their rtionship grown apart....

    Sometimes it¡¯s just missing that one extra step and a bit of courage...

    Cough! * Cough! *

    Ling Mo was stunned for two seconds, then he recovered from his daze under the watchful eyes of the ¡®twins¡¯, and asked, ¡°Girl, what are you thinking about?

    Ye Lian still maintained a dazed look, and slowly shook her head, ¡°Nothing...¡±

    The two looked at each other for a while, and Ling Mo suddenly showed a smile and s

    tretched out his hand to rub Ye Lian¡¯s head.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Ling Mo was very touched by the concern in her eyes.

    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s first find a way to prevent him from being arrested.¡±

    There was already a smile on Dark Shana¡¯s face as she and Nana walked up to Li Hao at the same time.

    This eerie smile, everyone present couldn¡¯t be more familiar...

    She squeezed her little fist, then shook her straight ck hair, and said, ¡°Leave these kinds of little tasks to me. Nana, remember to tell me when to stop...¡±

    Seeing the two Shanas surround him, Ling Mo secretly rejoiced again in his heart...

    Regardless of how high his synchronization was; he would never have to feel what the corpse puppet felt. Although it was a pity that his synchronization wasn¡¯t high enough, as long as he remembered this, the regret he had didn¡¯t need to be concerned.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    When Ling Mo heard the sounds of fists hitting the flesh, he immediately turned his head, pretending to be ignorant to the sound.

    ¡°Ling Mo!¡±

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the alley, and after a sh, it had already hung itself onto Ling Mo, ¡°We¡¯re back. How¡¯s everything? Is it time for us to make a move?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister... my neck... cough cough cough...¡±

    After finally moving Ya Lin¡¯s arm, Ling Mo breathed heavily while eximing, ¡°Your body is getting lighter and lighter... but why is your strength still so....¡±

    As Senior Sister swallowed more and more mutant snake gels, the changes in her body became more and more evident.

    For example, her weight...

    Although Senior Sister was very agile in the past, her difference in weight with the average female wasn¡¯t too big.

    And because of the enormous strength that came from her zombie side, he felt no different from being overwhelmed by a beast when she pounced on him.

    It¡¯s just that this ¡°beast¡± was both sexy and charming, and it was just expressing its love for him, so Ling Mo endured it with pain and happiness...

    Now, this feeling has changed. He felt as if he had been thrown into the water the moment Senior Sister jumped on him. The huge pressure instantly made Ling Mo run out of breath.

    But then, because her weight was very light, Ling Mo felt as if he had suddenly risen to the surface and was able to rx again.

    ¡°If only you could jump lighter, that would be great...¡±

    Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to it yet.¡±

    Senior Sister was still hanging onto Ling Mo. Her joints were very flexible now. Not only could she dangle on to Ling Mo like this, but if Ling Mo was a tube she could probably also wrap herself around him.

    The most important thing was that her reaction time and speed had gradually surpassed the others, and even reached a point where Ling Mo was surprised.

    He was sure that if his reaction speed was a little slower, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Ya Lin at all.

    ¡°Lucy should have returned to F-City by now...¡±

    Ling Mo looked towards the alley. The huge Xiao Bai was trying to squeeze into the alley, while Yu Shi Ran was desperately pushing him from behind.

 Chapter 489 - The shadow walking out of the wilderness

    <b>Chapter 489 ¨C The shadow walking out of the wilderness</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°Come on, you can do it...¡±

    Puff¡ª

    When Xiao Bai finally squeezed in half of its enormous body, it suddenly paused.

    Then it stretched out its paw and waved desperately twice towards Ling Mo, ¡°MeiGrr... (I¡¯m stuck...)¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Ling Mo turned his head, ignoring the idiot beast and the idiot zombie that was behind it, and walked towards the other end of the alley. ¡°We should make our move now since everything is ready. As for our helpers.... they should also being soon.¡±

    ¡°MEIGRR?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Sausage Human! Don¡¯t go yet! Sister Ye Lian... Sisters, I¡¯m being crushed here... Hey, can you guys see me?¡±

    ......

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, the incident this time didn¡¯t seem to have much of an impact on the Air Force regiment.

    Behind the tall walls of wire, everything looked the same as usual.

    On the watchtower, several ck muzzles pointed at the wilderness outside.

    Gunshots could be heard from time to time and the zombies that had suddenly burst out from the wilderness could be seen falling to the ground as they approached the wire.

    In addition to the watchtower, there were many security checkpoints ced around.

    A small airport like this wasn¡¯t easy to guard, but there was still an advantage. It was l

    ocated in the suburbs, far away from the city, and there weren¡¯t any densely popted residential areas around.

    Although there were constantly zombies appearing nearby, it wasn¡¯t enough to cause any enormous threat.

    Plus, helicopters are dispatched from time to time to investigate the situation nearby. Even if it was a zombie horde approaching or arge group of survivors, they would be discovered in advance.

    As for the small number of people that dide here... They either came to seek refuge or came to wander around nearby.

    Those that dared to provoke them have not yet appeared.

    ¡°Do you want a cigarette?¡±

    A man carrying a gun walked to a checkpoint not far from the entrance and patted the soldier who was aiming his gun at the road ahead.

    The soldier looked back at the man, and when he saw the half of the cigarette in his hand, he was immediately happy, ¡°Of course I want it!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait to take it and immediately took a deep puff, ¡°Where did you get this one?¡±

    ¡°People from the ninth team. These past two days, they¡¯ve been asking if there were any updates regarding the situation with the helicopter. As you may know, the people in the search team won¡¯t bother answering them. Because of what happened to Captain Li, their search team has be unlucky and is often scolded by the boss...¡±

    Seeing that the soldier wanted to suck more, Xing Yao quickly snatched it back with a

    smile and said, ¡°So those people from the ninth team, as long as they find a guard going to the bathroom or something, they will take the time toe up and ask quietly. It¡¯s not a lie to say they¡¯re rich. All their cigarettes are of good quality. The smoke thates out is good stuff.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been going to the toilet so much these past two days. I thought something was wrong with your dder or something...¡±

    The soldierughed teasingly.

    ¡°Fuck you! You¡¯re the one with the dder problems. My little brother ispletely healthy, just a bit lonely...¡±

    Xing Yao suddenly stretched out and patted the soldier. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard from the search team that the ninth team is in deep shit this time. It was originally a free contribution mission but as a result, two teams were destroyed in session, and even the captain went missing. There was also the helicopter that got shot down in X-City, the boss almost went crazy...¡±

    ¡°Hey... Then that Captain Li is probably dead... Whatever, we aren¡¯t the ones that are going to get scolded anyways. However, the boss did say that he won¡¯t be casually recruiting people during this time.¡±

    Taking advantage of Xing Yao¡¯s unpreparedness, the soldier snatched the cigarette butt back, and said with emotion, ¡°And here I was, hoping for survivors toe so that I could ept some bribes... I totally forgot what wine smells like.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already lucky to be alive! Besides, didn¡¯t you just join two months ago? You already know how to get along with people so quickly...¡±

    Before Xing Yao could finish speaking, his eyes suddenly narrowed. He quickly pulled up the submachine gun and aimed it at the road ahead.

    As a ¡°veteran¡±, his reaction was obviously much faster than this soldier.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The soldier threw away his cigarette butt and grabbed his gun, ¡°Is it a zombie?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    Xing Yao squinted his eyes and stared at the empty road.

    There seemed to be a figure swaying under a street sign in the wilderness.

    A situation like this where they notice an issue only after it got so close was rtively rare, so Xing Yao and the soldier seemed a little nervous.

    Ordinary zombies weren¡¯t a problem for them, but advanced zombies or mutant beasts were a different story...

    Those numerous repair marks on the iron wires were all caused by those monsters.

    Each time one or two appeared, it was enough for them to fight for a long time, and it wasn¡¯t umon for them to see casualties.

    Xing Yao nced at the iron wires in front of him. He could vaguely see traces of cracks and many ces that looked ck.

    But it wasn¡¯t rust, it was blood that couldn¡¯t be washed away.

    This soldier¡¯s predecessor had been suddenly dragged over by a high-level zombie amidst the screams and was regarded as an unfortunate person to block bullets.

    After being shot by hispanions, he was directly torn to pieces by the zombies in front of everyone.

    The impact of that scene was too strong, and Xing Yao still has lingering fears just thinking about it.

    Rustling*

    The tall grass swayed again, and Xing Yao¡¯s body suddenly became tense.

    Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the grass, and then a figure that seemed to be covered in blood fell out and into the ground.

    ¡°What is that!?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy to shoot from this angle, and when both Xing Yao and the soldier had fully prepared themselves, the figure suddenly raised his hand and waved.

    Then, a hoarse voice came over, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t shoot...¡±

    ¡°Huh.... It¡¯s a person?¡±

    The soldier slowly lowered his muzzle and said questioningly.

    But Xing Yao kept his gun up, frowning as he stared at the figure.

    This person.... Why does he look so familiar?

    .........

    A few minutester, Xing Yao stood side by side with this figure.

    He stretched out his hand to help support him, enduring the bloody smell and other strange smells emanating from this person.

    This guy was seriously injured. Although his injuries weren¡¯t fatal, he would need a long time to recuperate.

    Most of his weight was on Xing Yao at this time, causing Xing Yao, who was trying hard to move him, toin deep down.

    He really wanted to just kick the guy away... But on the other hand, he was secretly happy that he could pick up some contribution.

    Fortunately, this guy didn¡¯t jump out directly, otherwise, he would probably have gotten shot...

    ¡°Surprisingly, the captain is still alive...¡±

    Xing Yao looked at him from the corner of his eye and muttered in his heart.

    Li Hao, the captain of the ninth team, is one of the survivors who joined the Air Force Regiment after the apocalypse and currently has the highest ranking among them.

    But who would have thought that a failure from one mission wouldpletely plunge him into the abyss?

    The search team only had a tenth of a percent hope for his survival and didn¡¯t spend much time looking for him.

    Unexpectedly, this guy, who was considered dead by most people, actually crawled back on his own.

    But just by looking at therge and small wounds on his body, his dirty appearance, his paleplexion, and his chapped lips, he knew that he was struggling from death.

    Xing Yao didn¡¯t dare to dy. He knew that for the senior officers of the Air Force Regiment, although this guy was a sinner, he also had a lot of value.

    ¡°Over here...¡±

    After helping Li Hao into the hall, a group of people walked towards him.

    The leader was a middle-aged man. When he saw Li Hao, he showed a very contemptuous smile, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Captain Li? You really have the nerve toe bac

    k?! Seeing that you were so arrogant at the meeting, I¡¯m guessing you never thought a day like this woulde, right?¡±

    As he said this, he looked Li Hao up and down. He saw that Li Hao seemed to be unable to stand still, and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t even have the strength to speak?¡±

    Li Hao slowly raised his head, revealing a pair of swollen eyes.

    Seeing Li Hao staring at himself without speaking, the middle-aged man snorted ufortably, ¡°Stop pretending!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Li Hao still didn¡¯t speak....

    The middle-aged man seemed to have lost interest in this loser. He gave him a stern look and said, ¡°Just you wait, there will be a time where you will have to speak!¡±

    As he said this, he waved at Xing Yao, ¡°Bring him in.¡± After he finished speaking, he frowned and added, ¡°Don¡¯t let him die.¡±

 Chapter 490 - A Nightmare Sneaks In

    <b>Chapter 490 ¨C A Nightmare Sneaks In</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Bang¡ª

    Xing Yao turned to look at Li Hao, who was thrown onto the bed and closed the door.

    Just before the middle-aged man left, he was given another task. To guard this guy and make sure he doesn¡¯t run away.

    ¡°Can this guy even still run? Without recovering for at least half a month, I doubt he can even walk straight.¡±

    Xing Yao felt a little dissatisfied with this extra task.

    Even though his original job was to stand guard... But since the Air Force Regiment as a whole was not the same as before, this kind of small task was naturally no problem.

    ¡°But... Will I be affected by his bad luck if I¡¯m guarding this guy?¡±

    Xing Yao leaned against the wall and thought, ¡°Damn, there isn¡¯t even anyone to chat with!¡±

    To be honest, he was still curious, of course not towards Li Hao, but towards the group of people that fought against Li Hao.

    They had openly confronted the Air Force Regiment, overturned two groups of teams in session, and destroyed two helicopters...

    These things had nothing to do with people like him, but they still somehow spread to the public.

    An ordinary person messed up the Air Force Regiment, amazing!

    Thinking of this, Xing Yao nced inside through the small window on the door and couldn¡¯t help sneering.

    ¡°You were so arrogant before, yet weren¡¯t you still taken care of by an ordinary person?¡±

    ......

    Li Hao, who was lying on the bed at this time, turned his head and nced at the pill bottles left on the bedside table.

    His eyes rolled around the room, and after confirming that there was no surveince camera, he suddenly sat up.

    His movements were quick and agile, and he didn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured at all.

    But in fact, his physical injuries were real, but this level was nothing to a zombie.

    Coupled with the zombie¡¯s self-healing ability, at most, he looks miserable on the outside, but most of his internal injuries have all quickly healed.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Li Hao... or should we call him Ling Mo, he jumped off the bed, quickly approached the door, and nced out through the window.

    The guard was already sitting on a chair at this time. Although he was facing this side, he wasn¡¯t looking at the door.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually got in! And I also didn¡¯t get shot either...¡±

    Ling Mo was a little excited. The feeling of sneaking into an enemy¡¯s base was really different.

    At least it was pretty new to Ling Mo. This feeling waspletely different from thest time he snuck into the Falcon Camp.

    ¡°Does this make me 008? The new generation of James Bond...¡±

    But his sessful infiltration was nothing more than the beginning.

    Ling Mo calmed down his feelings, then reached out and twisted the doorknob.

    ¡°Ka-ka...¡±

    He tried to twist it, but quickly let go of the doorknob in disappointment.

    Sure enough, the other party had locked him up.

    However, zombies can easily break locks like these by using a bit of strength.

    They had only locked him up and sent a guard to watch him. It seems that being beaten by Shana was indeed the right decision.

    It was always easier to confuse them with a wounded person than a healthy one.

    On the other hand, Li Hao was the captain of the ninth team after all. Although he made a big mistake, he hasn¡¯t been disposed of yet.

    Besides, didn¡¯t hee back by himself?

    He could have just left and found a group of survivors to be their boss, but in the end, he still chose toe back.

    That alone was enough to let others rx their vignce against him.

    ¡°Look, Li Hao is aware of his own mistake, why bother guarding him so closely?¡±

    ¡°I can take my time, I¡¯m not in a hurry...¡±

    Ling Mo turned his gaze to the room again and looked around.

    This room wasn¡¯t a prison cell. From the looks of it, it should be Li Hao¡¯s personal room, but it seems to have been searched.

    This room might have hung a few guns in the past, but now it was empty.

    Apart from some daily necessities, his colleagues only left him a few bottles of medicine, and they didn¡¯t even look for a doctor.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that they didn¡¯t. Otherwise, if they noticed something, that would be bad.¡±

    Ling Mo was secretly pleased, this kind of treatment was enough to irritate Li Hao himself, but he was actually satisfied.

    One side of this room was facing the windows of the airport. Ling Mo leaned to the window, opened the corner of the curtain, and looked out, suddenly revealing a hint of surprise.

    He cast his gaze on the distant wilderness, and then suddenly waved his hand.

    At this moment, in the wilderness, a small figure suddenly jumped up, ¡°OMG! That idiot!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s main body immediately covered Yu Shi Ran¡¯s mouth. Just as she wanted to resist, Hei Si betrayed her...

    The silver wires from Hei Si immediately entangled them, wrapping her tightly, causing both of them to fall into the grass at the same time.

    ¡°Wu! Wu!¡±

    ¡°Hei Si, your body is already like this, and you still want to jump on me? Fuck! Fuck! Xiao Bai! Don¡¯t you dare... AH!¡±

    ...

    This sudden change caused the corpse puppet Ling Mo to pause, and it took two seconds before he could continue to act.

    The window was facing the location where the main body was lurking, which is good news. It made it a little more convenient for the operation.

    Although the distance was a little far, it was still useful.

    The inner part of this room had a storage area, but unfortunately, there was nothing except clothes.

    ¡°Forget it. Being a zombie is already the greatest weapon.¡±

    Ling Mo raised his eyebrows indifferently, knocked off the lock on a drawer, and opened it in one go.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He reached in, pulled out a bunch of keys, and curiously looked at them.

    Pasted onto each security door key was white tape, and written on them were numbers, like one and six, with a ballpoint pen.

    These numbers were obviously room numbers.

    But what these rooms were for, Ling Mo still doesn¡¯t know yet.

    It was one thing to absorb memories, but after all, these memories weren¡¯t something that you already had in your mind. Even if you encounter something familiar, you can¡¯t remember it all at once.

    For example, the middle-aged man from before... Ling Mo didn¡¯t speak to him for a reason. On the one hand, it was to hide his identity, while on the other, it was because he didn¡¯t even remember who that guy was!

    ¡°This guy really should pay little attention to interpersonal rtionships! It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t remember everything, but that middle-aged uncle made it clear that you are his mortal enemy! Yet you don¡¯t even remember the name of the enemy, it¡¯s really....¡±

    Ling Mo muttered a few words in his heart and put the keys next to him.

    They searched his body when he entered the room and had also changed his clothes. If he were to hide something now, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.

    From the words of the middle-aged uncle, Ling Mo confirmed one of his theories.

    Li Hao was likely to face repeated interrogations as long as he wasn¡¯t shot immediately after escaping and returning in such a sorry state.

    They will probably want to know all the details on Ling Mo and his party and fully exin what had happened... They might also ask him where Ling Mo is now.

    He came back looking like he was in the process of being hunted. Perhaps there was a chance that Ling Mo had attacked him multiple times on the way back.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what they ask me. I only want to find out whoever wants to kill me.¡±

    Ling Mo gently squeezed his fist, and the veins on the back of his hand, which looked like an ordinary person¡¯s, immediately bulged.

    And those blood vessels that were originally ck and blue slowly turned blood-red.

    He raised his head and looked at a mirror hung behind a few clothes.

    Inside the mirror was a pale and scarred face, but what made people¡¯s hearts race were those eyes that had suddenly be blood-red.

    ¡°For those that want to kill me, I¡¯ll kill you before your thoughts even get a chance toe true.¡±

    If these people were just a group of weak people, Ling Mo might have just let this go.

    But these people have power, strength, weapons, and rtionships.

    They had the strength to kill Ling Mo from the beginning, but they didn¡¯t realize that they needed a stronger knife to kill him.

    But now, they should be aware of it.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote for you guys.¡±

    Ling Mo clenched his fists abruptly and smashed his fist into the mirror.

    The ss shattered silently, but there were no injuries on the back of his hand.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for Ling Mo to forcibly make an ordinary zombie evolve into a mutant zombie in a short time when it had permanently turned into aplete idiot [1], with no way of recovering its intelligence.

    And a mutant-level zombie that waspletely controlled by a human was a nightmare for such arge gathering ce for survivors...

    [1] ¨C Ling Mo basically wiped out Li Hao¡¯s soul when he absorbed his memories, so all that is left is just the body.

 Chapter 491 - Congratulations on entering the kill list

    <b>Chapter 491 ¨C Congrattions on entering the kill list</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    The news of Li Hao¡¯s return soon shocked the entire Air Force Regiment.

    Some people ran to tell others, some whispered about it, some had emergency meetings, and some even wanted to see what this unfortunate guy had be...

    However, ¡®Li Hao¡¯ was locked in a room andpletely blocked from the excitement.

    After searching the bottom of the bed over, Ling Mo realized that his only option was to wait.

    This captain didn¡¯t even keep a diary. Even if he didn¡¯t want to record his personal life, he could have at least drawn ayout of this ce...

    Or write some stories that he had told the senior management or some thoughts about a mission...

    ¡°A leader who doesn¡¯t keep a diary is not a good leader...¡±

    Ling Mo sighed andy back on the hard bed.

    Being anxious won¡¯t help. As long as Ling Mo was in the Air Force Regiment, he¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities.

    After a few hours, the skypletely turned dark.

    The expected interrogation didn¡¯te, but in the process of waiting, the guard outside brought in a meal, and Ling Mo forcibly stuffed it inside his stomach.

    Although the food was pretty mediocre, it was cooked at least and was worthy enough for a gathering ce for survivors.

    Those that often ate dry food would feel a sense of unfairness... even Ling Mo, whose main body was eating dry food at the moment, immediately felt a sense of imbnce.

    However, after eating the rice in his mouth, Ling Mo found out what these ¡®nutritious¡¯ things, like rice, meant to the zombies...

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m eating grass...¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed under his stomach and suddenly felt a strange bulge.

    But then, he took away his hand and revealed a bitter expression.

    This thing was something Nana had prepared for him, but unless it was a critical moment, he shouldn¡¯t use it.

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll definitely let you guys eat meat, and a lot of it too.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s main body raised his head, looked at the girls who were eating virus gels, and said suddenly.

    These female zombies nced at each other and then cheered before jumping on him.

    ¡°No! No! No! I was not talking about me! Ah! Don¡¯t bite, don¡¯t bite there! Senior Sister, do you still want your child?!¡±

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯s trying to trick Senior Sister to go against us! Bite him!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Da-da-da....¡±

    At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door.

    ¡°Open it!¡±

    As the door opened, a bald man with a big head and the middle-aged uncle entered the room together.

    Ling Mo immediately turned his focus back to the corpse puppet. At the same time, he opened a pair of dead fish eyes and put on a vigorous look.

    This look was the same look that zombies had when they were in a static state.

    ¡°Captain Li.¡±

    The man with the big head pulled a chair over and sat down by the bed. His fierce-looking face seemed gloomy, ¡°The leader will see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then why the fuck did youe here? Also... Who the hell are you?¡±

    Ling Mo had alreadypletely given up on Li Hao¡¯s ability to remember. He finally met someone new and still didn¡¯t know who it was!

    ¡°I came here to confirm something first. Was your whole team wiped out?¡±

    As soon as the man with the big head finished asking, the middle-aged man behind him sneered sarcastically.

    But his attitude couldn¡¯t provoke Ling Mo. In any case, he was making fun of Li Hao and not Ling Mo himself...

    So Ling Mo nodded calmly.

    ¡°Ha! The skin on your face must be really thick. Are you not even a little embarrassed?¡±

    The middle-aged man asked with a sneer.

    ¡°Embarrassed? Why should I be embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°The people you sent were allpletely destroyed by me! I¡¯m fucking thrilled!¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes happily, without speaking.

    ¡°Hehe... It seems that the enemy you encountered is way beyond our expectations.¡± The man with the big head became distracted for a moment, then smiled.

    ¡°Of course...¡± Deep down, Ling Mo was feeling quite smug.

    But on the surface, he nodded quickly.

    He also knew that his performance today might not match Li Hao¡¯s style... But who cares?

    After a very tragic failure, is he not allowed to be disheartened?

    So basically, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t worried. He knew the other party would find reasons to persuade themselves.

    Sure enough, after wiping the sweat off his head, the man with the big head said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too disheartened...¡±

    ¡°How strong could he possibly be? Isn¡¯t the reason for your loss because you made a mistake in your n, and there was a problem in the way you implemented things?¡±

    The middle-aged man red at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, how strong could they possibly be? That person called Ling Mo is just a spiritual-type psychic! Are you telling me that he can really block bullets?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Silent till now, Ling Mo finally spoke slowly, ¡°He is indeed just a spiritual-type psychic, but he can block bullets with his bare hand and even knock down nes with bricks. This person is good at concealment and uses ambushes. He also loves to take people by surprise. My teammates and I were all overwhelmed by his superb ambushing skills. Even I fell into his trap and barely managed to escape after getting injured severely...¡±

    The more the man with the big head heard, the more he sweated. As for the middle-aged man, his forehead had formed ck lines from his shock.

    ¡°You... are you guys sure he¡¯s really a spiritual-type psychic? Why does it sound like he¡¯s not from your exnation? I heard that Yin Jie from your team is very good at gathering intel. I also heard that he was part of the first group thatunched the ambush. Although it failed, did he not give you any more information about him?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt pleased when the man with the big head asked this question.

    He smiled and thought in his mind, based on the situation, Yin Jie had only told the second group that was pursuing him about his manding¡¯ abilities.

    After all, after Li Hao¡¯s group disappeared, the senior officers of the Air Force regiment must have questioned the rest of the Ninth team.

    But they only knew the surface and didn¡¯t know what kind of information Li Hao really knew.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this will save me a lot of trouble...¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head slowly and said vigorously, ¡°It¡¯s because this person¡¯s abilities have always been unclear, so that¡¯s why we...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses!¡±

    The middle-aged man interrupted his words with a disdainful look and let out a heavy humph, ¡°You should save these words for the leader! Being taken care of by an ordinary person with only ambushing tactics and bricks... You... you really lost the face [1] of our Air Force regiment!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for embarrassing you guys...¡±

    At this moment, the man with the big head looked at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Since this spiritual... psychic is so powerful, I think you should hold off on taking over this task for the time being and have a meeting to discuss it again. It seems that it would be difficult for a small team to deal with them. Maybe we should send more people.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?! If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll get someone to fly bomber nes and blow his ass up!¡±

    The middle-aged eyes widened as he roared.

    ¡°Bomber nes...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp suddenly became numb! Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for the Air Force regiment to dominate this area and even overpower the Falcons.

    In addition to monopolizing the air space, their strength wasn¡¯t too weak.

    If the other party hadunched a surprise attack with this kind of air force deployed, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would definitely be injured severely...

    Even if one was fine, but several dispatched at the same time...

    Being able to block a bullet was already Ling Mo¡¯s current limit. As for a bomb? He doesn¡¯t have the confidence yet.

    It was precisely because of this consideration that Ling Mo didn¡¯t stupidly rush to confront the Air Force regiment.

    There were at least a thousand soldiers in the Air Force regiment, so he would be throwing his life away if he did that...

    ¡°Humph! Then let¡¯s discuss it againter!¡± The middle-aged man took a step back in the argument after finishing his harsh words.

    ¡°It seems that they won¡¯t casually use the bomber nes...¡±

    Ling Mo coldly sneered in his heart as he sessfully contained the Air Force regiment temporarily from taking any action.

    It was enough as long as he was able to dy some time...

    ¡°Ling Mo, just wait until I catch you. I¡¯ll strip off your clothes and hang you on the wired fence!¡±

    The middle-aged man continued to say, ¡°As for those women, I¡¯ll break their legs, and then let Ling Mo watch as they get eaten by zombies! As for him... he can just wait on the fence and suffer!

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Ling Mo provocatively, as if to say, ¡°How is it? I¡¯m better than you, right? I¡¯m a lot crueler than you can imagine!¡±

    But what made him angry was that Ling Mo just stared at him quietly.

    In fact, under Li Hao¡¯s face, Ling Mo was wearing a ridiculing smile.

    This guy was going to be the first on his kill list.

    [1] ¨C Losing face in Chinese Culture is like being embarrassed.

 Chapter 492 - Idiots usually take longer on this road

    <b>Chapter 492 Part 1 ¨C Idiots usually take longer on this road</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    The middle-aged man suddenly felt that the person in front of him seemed a bit different...

    Those eyes seemed to carry something hidden.

    Being stared at like this, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    Although the feeling was only for a brief moment, the illusion of being stared at by a poisonous snake still made the middle-aged man momentarily stunned.

    ¡°What the fuck was that...?¡±

    The middle-aged man stared at Ling Mo, coldly snorted, and left the room.

    He had no idea that Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual energy was causing this strange feeling.

    As a corpse puppet, ¡°Li Hao¡± was actually a carrier for spiritual energy controlled by Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power.

    What the middle-aged man saw in Li Hao¡¯s eyes was a kind of mental pressure brought by Ling Mo when his spiritual power was highly concentrated.

    This middle-aged uncle wasn¡¯t a spiritual-type psychic, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to find the root cause of this issue.

    Obviously, the big head next to him was also not this type. He rubbed his head as he stood up and said, ¡°Since you came back by yourself... The leader¡¯s punishment for you might not be too heavy.¡±

    From his tone, it was clear that even he didn¡¯t believe what he was saying...

    ¡°Let me ask you one more question... Do you know Ling Mo¡¯s location?¡± Big Head asked hopefully.

    ¡°After knowing that he¡¯s that strong, do you still insist on hunting him down? How do you n on killing him?¡± Ling Mo asked curiously. ¡°I really don¡¯t want anyone else following in my footsteps. Until we get a better understanding, I¡¯m not going to say another word to avoid the risk of someone doing something stupid.¡±

    If Ling Mo said this himself, he might not have been able to say it without his face turning red...

    However, using the corpse puppet to say these words made it extremely easy.

    Even if he isn¡¯t good at lying, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The facial expression on this corpse puppet was frozen, making it look like he was sincere...

    Ling Mo¡¯s motto was, ¡°You should always keep your friends close and your enemies closer.¡± Knowing what their ns were would make it easier for him to mess them up.

    The man with the big head stared at him, thinking, ¡°This guy really dide back to receive his punishment. It seems that even if he has to suffer, he¡¯ll do anything to kill Ling Mo. As for caring for hispanions, that¡¯s a load of bullshit. The advantage of a big power is that their hand can cover the sky and squash anything with a pat, but the disadvantage is that this hand has five fingers spread out, and there are holes everywhere.¡±

    That¡¯s why Ling Mo could slip through their fingers...

    However, that¡¯s fine. As long as the palm was strong enough and big enough, a few extra pats will do the trick.

    The two men nced at each other. The man with the big head weighed the matter inwardly and then roughly told Ling Mo about what they knew.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of telling Ling Mo these things because these things weren¡¯t a secret, at least not for the internal personnel of the Air Force regiment...

    But what made him feel a bit weird about this youth was that not only was he interested in their tactics, but he was also interested in those who insisted on continuing to chase Ling Mo.

    ¡°Could it be that... this guy is waiting to see who else is going to be unlucky with him? Haha, this is so not like him...¡±

    The two conversed with each other for a long time. The man with the big head told him a lot of information but didn¡¯t get much back from Ling Mo.

    However, just like Ling Mo thought, these people would somehow help him find a reason for his odd behavior.

    For example, right now, the man with the big head was thinking, ¡°This poor sap must be holding on to this piece of information to find a way out for himself...¡±

    Ling Mo only gave a bit of information, which caused the man with the big head to somewhat scoff at his attitude.

    ¡°This guy must have been scared silly...¡±

    ¡°Although it isn¡¯t easy living as an individual in this time, if a person like Ling Mo dares provoke our Air Force regiment, then he deserves to die. The leader values respect and will also do anything to cover up anything shameful. Who told him to offend people that he shouldn¡¯t have offended?¡±

    The man with the big head shook his head in amusement and said, ¡°It has always been like this. There are always some people who ordinary people can¡¯t afford to provoke. Did they really think that everything has changed after the apocalypse? So naive... Unfair, isn¡¯t it? But this is the reality. You should be able to understand this concept, right?¡±

    ¡°Naive? Reality?¡±

    Ling Mo sneered in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s still unknown who¡¯s the naive one...¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not in a hurry to say it, let¡¯s save this for tomorrow...¡±

    The man with the big head patted his head, then stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost night time Captain Li. You should hurry up and get some rest.¡±

    The words ¡°hurry up¡± were spoken loudly, as if he was afraid Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°Sheesh... We have to talk about the same thing multiple times before moving on to something else. It¡¯s almost as if you think saying it more will allow me to understand the hidden meaning much clearer... It¡¯s so tiring talking to these people!¡±

    Staring at the slowly closing door, Ling Moy back down. His body suddenly stiffened and his attention returned back to his main body.

    Compared with this corpse, it was much more enjoyable to be in his own body.

    Although he was sleeping in the wilderness, it still felt quitefortable since he could lean on Xiao Bai¡¯s body.

    Unlike zombies, Xiao Bai¡¯s body was quite warm.

    If it wasn¡¯t because his body had a faint smell of blood, he would have been the perfect self-heating pillow.

    But what made Ling Mo a little depressed was that this stupid animal seemed to have be quite friendly towards Yu Shi Ran. He wasn¡¯t sure if Hei Si was the reason or not.

    When it was alone, it was simply just a stupid animal. However, once it was with Yu Shi Ran, not only was it stupid, but it also became gluttonous towards food.

    As a result, the fat on its body didn¡¯t decrease but increased instead.

    ¡°Why are you so friendly towards a mysterious creature that wants to cultivate itself into a parasite!¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, Xiao Bai is a stupid animal whose IQ doesn¡¯t exceed ten...¡±

    Although Xiao Bai¡¯s fur was white, it wasn¡¯t conspicuous in this weed at all.

    Even the watchtowers in the distance that are on duty 24 hours a day didn¡¯t notice that a few more enemies had silently appeared right under their noses.

    And inside the wilderness, there were many soft sounds, as if something was hiding in the shadows.

    However, with Xiao Bai¡¯s scent, coupled with the aura from a zombie leader emanating from a few female zombies, ordinary zombies don¡¯t have the guts to approach them.

    If they really did have the guts to approach them, they would probably get ughtered by Yu Shi Ran or Xiao Bai as soon as they appeared.

    Although these two idiots weren¡¯t allowed to eat meat under Ling Mo¡¯s direct order, they were still very persistent on the issue of eating.

    In Yu Shi Ran¡¯s words, ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t eat. But what about killing first?¡±

    Ling Mo stretched out his hand and stopped Yu Shi Ran¡¯s head froming any closer. This zombie Loli was crawling towards his little buddy under themand of Hei Si...

    While holding her head, Ling Mo also moved his body to make himself morefortable on Ye Lian¡¯sp, and then he cast his gaze towards the direction of the small town.

    ¡°Is that guy here yet?¡±

    Meanwhile, at F City¨C

    A figure stuck close to the root of a wall, looking around from time to time, staying aware of the surrounding situation, and advancing all at the same time.

    Before the sky becamepletely dark, the figure went into an alley and then entered a building from the back.

    Next to this building was an artificialke that had a heavy stench. To human survivors, this ce was a natural barrier.

    This building was the FIRE group¡¯s base, the headquarters for a survivor group organized by psychics.

    The moment Lucy stepped foot inside, the exhaustion on her face disappeared in an instant.

    Although Lucy was dropped off pretty close to F City, it still took her a long time to return to F City in her state.

    This made her feel even more anxious... ¡°Ling Mo and the others... How are they now?¡±

    ¡°Did you reach the Air Force regiment yet, or are you lying on theps of those girls while dozing off like usual?¡±

    As she grabbed the doorknob and pushed the door open, Lucy¡¯s heart suddenly became nervous.

    If herpanions inside choose not to offend the Air Force regiment, how will she be able to exin to Ling Mo?

    They might even hand her over to the Air Force regiment as a ¡®gift¡¯ to please them.

    This kind of possibility could still happen. The Air Force regiment was very capable of such things. After this incident, Lucy understood that.

    This enormous monster was underplete control by a group of high-ranking people that have been in power for a long time. Like an unreasonable beast, even if it was just someone plucking a hair on it, it¡¯ll use all of its strength to kill that person.

    Everything was still unknown at this moment.

    Squeak¡ª

    Lucy¡¯s heart rate increased suddenly. She didn¡¯t know what she was about to face.

    But this didn¡¯t hinder her actions. What about danger? The only thing dangerous was that she didn¡¯t know when she would lose her mind.

    In fact, when she entered the door, Lucy suddenly felt like she had be a ticking bomb.

    If anything were to happen, she only had to stimte herself a little bit, and she could probably destroy most of the base from the inside in an instant.

    ¡°No, No... Everyone here is mypanion. I don¡¯t think it¡¯lle to that... Also, when did my thoughts be so threatening? Those girls must have influenced me!¡±

    Lucy quickly pushed all the me to the female zombies and went inside with a bit of a guilty conscience.

    Shua! *

    She finally stepped inside after mulling over all kinds of issues. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see several guns facing her as soon as she entered.

    ¡°Am I toote?¡±

    Lucy turned pale in an instant. She stared at the strange faces that appeared in front of her. Just as she was about to grit her teeth and lift the machine gun, she saw a figure walk down from upstairs.

    At first nce, this person seemed very refined.

    But as he came closer, the messy hair and that crazy look in his eyes instantly diminished this impression.

    Not only that, but he also looked extremely depressed. His eyes were sunken, with deep dark circles, and he wore an expression that looked like he was smiling, yet not smiling.

    No matter how you looked at it, this person seemed a little weird...

    SNAP!

    After the sound of a finger snap, the air suddenly twisted not far from Lucy, and then a spark of me suddenly appeared.

    Psychic!

    Lucy stared at this guy who was slowly walking towards her, and many thoughts were running in her mind.

    ¡°That...¡±

    Lucy moved as soon as the stranger spoke.

    Faced with a seemingly nervous psychic, Lucy decided to make the first move.

    Unknown faces had suddenly appeared at this time and pointed their guns at her. If she were to hesitate, she might not get another chance to make a move!

    With her mutating body, Lucy leaped forward at a faster speed than usual, and in the stranger¡¯s wide-open eyes, a knee hit towards his abdomen.

    But in the next second, she heard a sound that almost shocked her, ¡°Ahahaha...¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The stranger suddenly moved forward more than two meters, just passing Lucy, avoiding her attack.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    As shended back on the ground after failing her attack, her pupils shrank, and she turned her head to look behind her.

    ¡°This person is very strong... eh¡±

    The regret in Lucy¡¯s heart suddenly froze as she stared at the strange exhaust fumes that wereing from behind the stranger...

    He was indeed quite powerful, being able to dodge suddenly. His straight back also made him seem like a master.

    But any guy that had ck smokeing out of his ass would make anyone unable to take him seriously.

    Plus, the string ofughter seemed vaguely familiar, ¡°Ahahaha...¡±

    The stranger also realized something as he stared at Lucy. The two suddenly blurted out at the same time and asked:

    ¡°Are you that Lucy that Ling Mo was talking about?¡±

    ¡°Are you the silly friend that Ling Mo invited?¡±

    The two looked at each other awkwardly, then one shook his head, and the other nodded...

    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Yu Wen Xuan, Ling Mo¡¯s eldest brother-inw. You must know Ya Lin, right? She¡¯s my cousin.¡±

    Being called a ¡®silly friend¡¯ made Yu Wen Xuan slightly upset, especially when he saw his subordinates trying to hold back theirughter. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit angry.

    But the moment this guy started talking about Ya Lin, he immediately forgot about everything else, approached Lucy mysteriously, and asked, ¡°How is Ya Lin recently?¡±

    After confirming Yu Wen Xuan¡¯s identity, although Lucy still had some doubts, she also felt a little embarrassed that she had just tried to attack him so suddenly.

    So when Wen Xuan asked, she immediately prepared a bunch of answers in her mind as she replied, ¡°She¡¯s healthy.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Wen Xuan didn¡¯t give her enough time to prepare and immediately asked, ¡°Then is their ¡®life¡¯ normal still?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked suspiciously.

    The two looked at each other, and then Wen Xuan winked suddenly, ¡°What I mean is... is she pregnant yet? When can I be an uncle?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting with each other, and you¡¯re seriously asking me this question?! You brought several subordinates fully equipped with gear, and you¡¯re also such a powerful psychic. How can such a person shamelessly ask such details and so eagerly in front of an unmarried female?!¡±

    The expression on her face changed in an instant. Wen Xuan was still staring at her with a look of expectation. It almost seemed as if he was waiting for her answer.

    ¡°This idiot is even excited!¡±

    ¡°How the hell would I know these things? Do you think I look like the type of person that would squat outside their door to listen to them every day?!¡±

    Lucy red at Wen Xuan, and then quickly changed the topic to something more normal, ¡°Why did you guys show up here?¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I¡¯m so disappointed...¡±

    ¡°Disappointed?! As the eldest brother-inw, is that something you should be worried about?!¡±

    And when this guy asked Lucy this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of some things that she was trying to forget. For example, those strange sounds she heard at night or the things the girls did in front of her that made her wish she could run away and hide every time...

    Ahhhhhh! Lucy really wanted to find a nket to bury herself in it.

    ¡°Brother-inw asked me toe here. Although the Air Force regiment can¡¯t ask the F group to join forces for this matter, they will certainly ask them to do a few small things here and there. So taking advantage of the situation, I might as welle here and ask you guys if you want to cooperate...¡±

    As Wen Xuan said this, he led Lucy upstairs.

    When passing by the few members of the Falcon Camp in civilian clothes, Lucy felt a sense of oppression.

    Although these people looked pretty rxed, they still seemed to be very capable...

    After going upstairs, they went into a room. Lucy took a quick look around the room and then cast a somewhat surprised expression at a corner.

    The guy who was tied up seemed a bit familiar! He wore a sad expression on his face as he looked at her.

    ¡°Wait a second... isn¡¯t this guy from Liu Bao Dong¡¯s team?!¡±

    Although she never knew his name, Lucy still had an impression of him after spending a few days with him.

    ncing at thepanions standing inside the room and then at the strange tall man guarding him, Lucy seemed to understand something...

    ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re alive!¡±

    A man with a Mohawk haircut jumped off the table. He walked over and said in surprise, ¡°These people arrived earlier today. They told us that you were still alive, and we had nned to bring people to look for you immediately tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde back by yourself. Wee back home!¡±

    Lucy nced at him. This man¡¯s name was Misaki, which was also a pseudonym. He was considered a veteran in the F group.

    The rtionship between everyone was pretty good before, but now Lucy felt a little ufortable looking at them.

    In the first ambush, the F group was also a victim.

    The F group probably didn¡¯t even know about the second ambush.

    But now that Liu Bao Dong¡¯spanion was here, she couldn¡¯t help but think about several things.

    Misaki seemed to feel something vaguely. He straightened his hair and said, ¡°This person from the Air Force regiment came to ask us to help search together. ording to them, we should help clean up this mess since you not only didn¡¯t help your allies, but you also fought against the Air Force regiment with a man named Ling Mo... However, everyone present here didn¡¯t help search.¡±

    With that said, he nced at Wen Xuan, and a trace of fear shed across his face.

    This Yu Wen Xuan seemed very abnormal. But only those that have seen him go crazy will know not to underestimate his capabilities.

    Unexpectedly, the Falcon Camp came to intervene in such a trivial matter. Everyone in the F group didn¡¯t expect this, let alone Masaki.

    ¡°What about the procedures? The discussions? What about the negotiations?¡±

    ¡°None at all!¡±

    This lunatic didn¡¯t care about anything and just suddenly crashed in, causing an initially small problem to turn into a huge mess.

 Chapter 493 - We have a traitor among us

    <b>Chapter 493 ¨C We have a traitor among us</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Lucy¡¯s heart became cold when she heard this. It seems that she had underestimated the extent of the Air Force regiment¡¯s sinister means.

    They even wanted the F group to join the hunt!

    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you want to bully others, but you actually wanted to use someone else¡¯s knife to kill. You must really think we¡¯re your servants...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed and then suddenly asked, ¡°Then... where is Liu Bao Dong?¡±

    ¡°Just let the broom head handle this matter...¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you calling broom head!¡±

    Misaki was starting to have a headache as he red at Wen Xuan. He said to Lucy awkwardly, ¡°We have a traitor... Zhen Zhi Yuan took some people and left with Liu Bao Dong.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    Lucy widened her eyes suddenly and clenched her fists in disbelief.

    ¡°Most of our group agreed to try and stall first. We didn¡¯t want to go against the Air Force regiment, nor did we want to help them harm you. We were going to see if we could find a way to rescue you without them knowing... But yesterday, Zhen Zhi Yuan took two people and left with Liu Bao Dong. They left this person here.¡±

    Misaki pointed to the tied-up Air Force regiment member and said, ¡°They probably wanted to use him to contain us here. With him here, we wouldn¡¯t openly confront the Air Force regiment. We were still thinking of countermeasures when Captain Yu and his team showed up today. And then...¡±

    There was no need to exin the rest. Wen Xuan directly tied this person up, and it seems that they reached an agreement with the remaining members of the F group.

    ¡°Zhen Zhi Yuan...¡± Lucy said while grinding her teeth.

    This person, like Misaki, was also a veteran member of the F group, but he wasn¡¯t as popr as Misaki, nor was he popr as Lucy.

    The reason was simple. This asshole was selfish and liked to bully others.

    In the F group, there wasn¡¯t any hierarchy. So obviously, this kind of person wouldn¡¯t be popr.

    However, he was a spiritual-type psychic, and he had a strong perception ability.

    This kind of person could discover the enemy¡¯s trail and spot danger in advance. Even if his interpersonal rtionships weren¡¯t good, no one usually dared to offend him.

    After all, personality was just a minor problem. It was fine as long as there was mutual tolerance.

    But Lucy never expected that at a critical moment, he would secretly take a few people to rush out and do the Air Force regiment¡¯s filthy bidding...

    ¡°Which two people left with him?¡±

    Although Lucy could probably guess who they were, she still had to ask.

    ¡°ck Cat and Dong Fang Long.¡± Misaki said awkwardly.

    In addition to the members of the F group, Wen Xuan and his team were also present.

    Although things have already happened, this kind of internal disagreement and the urrence of traitors still made them feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s them...¡±

    Lucy took a step back and leaned against the wall.

    These two people have great strength, and both are rtively marginalized characters.

    Although they weren¡¯t the same type of people as Zhen Zhi Yuan, they were more dangerous than him.

    Non-governmental organizations have their own advantages, but they also have obvious shorings.

    Not having an effective way to control members with great personal strength was one of the more obvious ones.

    Although she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of method Zhen Zhi Yuan used to persuade these two, she was sure of one thing. If they wanted to catch up with them, it was probably impossible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We originally nned to set off tomorrow with a group of people. On the one hand, we could meet up with you, and on the other...¡± Misaki nced at Wen Xuan and then touched his hair again, ¡°We could work together with them.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s thoughts were in a whirl at this moment, and she didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    She nced over and saw that the people brought by Wen Xuan seemed decent. Even if she didn¡¯t know what kind of skills they had, just by looking at them with her eyes, she could tell that these people have gone through many life and death struggles.

    The average survivor always seemed to have a sense of anxiousness, but these people seemed very calm.

    ¡°TOM!¡±

    Wen Xuan yelled, and the burly man guarding the Air Force regiment member immediately pulled the captive up as if he was pulling up a chicken.

    He screamed while being dragged towards Wen Xuan. As soon as Tom tossed him to the ground, he immediately yelled at Lucy, ¡°Help me, Sister Lucy, save me!¡±

    ¡°Humph...¡± Lucy acted like she saw nothing and snorted coldly, ¡°Ling Mo saved you guys, but you guys actually went to go help chase him down...¡±

    ¡°No! No! No!¡± The man shook his head desperately, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice either! Captain Liu and the others didn¡¯t take me because they were afraid I might try to mess things up, so they just used me as your stumbling block... Really! I¡¯m also a victim!¡±

    ¡°Just saying it with your mouth doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true.¡± Tom kicked him and said, ¡°If you want to live, you¡¯ll show us the way. Since you¡¯re from the Air Force regiment, you should know which way is the fastest to reach.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± The man grimaced in pain, but he still nodded quickly.

    But no matter how anxious Lucy was, they couldn¡¯t leave overnight.

    The zombies outside are ferocious hunters at night, and even the cunning prey have a risk of dying.

    Just thinking that Zhen Zhi Yuan and the others have been gone for more than a day and a night made Lucy feel flustered.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get hurt... it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t get your revenge on the Air Force regiment. At least don¡¯t let anything happen to you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much.¡± Wen Xuan turned his head to look at Lucy and smiled, ¡°My brother-inw isn¡¯t that easy to kill.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Although she knew he was onlyforting her, Lucy still felt a little calmer.

    Wen Xuan looked at the night sky outside the window and continued with emotion, ¡°After all, he hasn¡¯t given birth to a little niece for me yet...¡±

    ¡°...**!¡±

    Lucy red at him fiercely and then moved away from the guy.

    In the wee hours next morning, a group of people filed out from the headquarters of the F group and hurried towards the Air Force regiment.

    ....

    In the afternoon of the same day, several helicopters with a group of heavily armed soldiers took off from the Air Force regiment and rushed towards a nearby town.

    When the helicopter noise sounded, the Ling Mo on the grass and in the room looked over at the same time...

    ¡°Captain Li.¡±

    A short fat old man stared at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Your information this time is urate, right?¡±

    Ling Mo controlled the corpse puppet to turn his head and look at the other party.

    Although this person seemed unprepossessing and even a little ugly, he was actually themander of the Air Force regiment.

    The moment he saw this man, Ling Mo confirmed his original statement.

    An organization like the Air Force regiment was just a gathering of many survivors...

    The old man in front of him looked very ruthless, and his eyes revealed a sense of superiority.

    He stared at Ling Mo, his eyes a little impatient.

    ¡°The one named Ling Mo sure does have a lot of guts to fight back.¡± Themander leaned back on the sofa, picked up the teacup in front of him, and said, ¡°You really embarrassed us this time. He actually tossed you on our doorstep like a dog.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Seeing how fat you are, I didn¡¯t expect you to describe things so appropriately...¡±

    But towards the dog owner, Ling Mo despised him even more.

    Ling Mo could tell that this person is very used to killing. If he used such insulting words towards a subordinate that made a mistake, there was no need to guess what he would do to Ling Mo, who was like an ant in his opinion.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know if he held a high position in the past.

    But within a short period, Ling Mo still got a good understanding of him.

    This person was simply a gangster!

    No matter how you looked at it, he was the type of person that was cruel, crazy, and loved to cover up his messes.

    Probably it¡¯s because he was so good at covering up his messes that he could sit in his position for so long.

    But in terms of development strategies and methods, this person is more than one grade worse than the Falcon Camp. It¡¯s no wonder he has to rely on the Fire group to bnce the rtionship with the Falcon Camp.

    The lineup they sent out this time was at least three times stronger than before.

    If they still can¡¯t kill Ling Mo, the Air Force regiment won¡¯t just be embarrassing themselves this time, but they will also be losing any holding they had.

    He nced at Ling Mo, then turned his head and asked the man with the big head, ¡°Any updates on FIRE?¡±

    ¡°No news yet.¡± He said from behind without looking at Ling Mo, ¡°But if they want to stand firm in X City and share a piece of the pie under the Falcon Camp¡¯s eyes, then they won¡¯t dare to offend us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying to go through so much trouble for such a puny character!¡±

    The irritablemander started to curse again, ¡°Su Qian Rou of the Falcon Camp also contacted me today. On the surface, this woman acts like she¡¯s worried about our progress, but in fact, she only wants to see us make a fool of ourselves. My face has swollen from so much embarrassment! FUCK!¡±

 Chapter 494 - Mushroom Eating Game (Super Mario)

    <b>Chapter 494 ¨C Mushroom Eating Game (Super Mario)</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    After getting yelled at for more than ten minutes, Ling Mo left themander¡¯s office with the man with the big head and others of the same rank.

    Since Ling Mo provided a very ¡°important¡± piece of information, themander decided not to punish him for the time being.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be punished. He would still be under temporary house arrest and would be dealt with further after the oue of the battle.

    When the middle-aged man walked past Ling Mo, he gloated and coldly snorted, ¡°My elites are in the team this time. I want to see just how strong this Ling Mo is and if he can kill all our veterans.¡±

    Ling Mo looked up at him, wanting to show him a smile, but in the end, he rolled his eyes instead.

    My synchronization still isn¡¯t high enough. I only wanted to make a sneer, but I ended up almost turning his facial paralysis into a muscle spasm...

    Under Xing Yao¡¯s watch, Ling Mo parted ways with therge group of people and then walked to his door.

    ¡°Captain Li, go in.¡±

    Xing Yao urged Ling Mo after seeing him standing still at the doorway.

    Ling Mo looked down at the doorknob, and suddenly a strange color shed in his eyes.

    Before Xing Yao could react, he suddenly felt as if his mind couldn¡¯t think straight, and then he got punched in the back of the head.

    Ling Mo opened the door and dragged Xing Yao into the room after catching him as he was falling to the ground.

    After a while, a person wearing a hoodie walked out of the room. After locking the door, he tossed the key in his hand and then stuffed it into his pocket.

    It wasn¡¯t a good time to do it before. There were too many people, and there were also some psychics present.

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    But now, the timing was perfect.

    As the figure made a turn at the end of the corridor, a pair of eyes shing with a faint murderous intent became exposed under the hood...

    ROAR!

    In a small town, a zombie was slowly wandering around.

    Bloodstains covered its body, some of which seemed much fresher than the others.

    The same situation also appeared on several other zombies around.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared at the end of the street.

    This figure appeared very suddenly and very strangely.

    She had a slim figure and delicate features. Her long ck hair reached to the back of her knees. Although her body seemed like a teenager¡¯s, she was considerably curvy.

    Due to her assets being very well-proportioned, her body didn¡¯t seem inconsistent with the rest, but she still looked amazing.

    When she raised her head, that delicate but pale face and shiny red eyes made her look like a porcin doll.

    But such a figure, just standing there, caused these zombies to stop wandering around at the same time.

    ¡°RAWR?¡±

    The zombie closest to her had just turned its head when it became entangled by a thin red thread that suddenly appeared.

    The zombie didn¡¯t even have time to struggle. It was pulled up into the air and ced directly in front of the porcin doll.

    The porcin doll raised her eyes to look at the zombie, and her nose twitched slightly.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s his scent.¡± The porcin doll¡¯s muttering voice sounded ethereal, without a trace of emotion, ¡°and my blood is mixed in it.¡±

    She turned her head to look back at the way she came. Her expressionless face suddenly shed a trace of confusion, ¡°It¡¯s the same... all along the way...¡±

    She then turned her head back and tilted her head, ¡°Why?¡±

    As a mutant zombie, it seems that she can¡¯t understand this behavior.

    Along the way, she found this kind of zombie from time to time, and they would have that person¡¯s blood on them and hers as well...

    If the porcin doll ever recovered her memories, she would know that what she was doing was simr to the mushroom eating game (Super Mario).

    Although she didn¡¯t have a big nose or a hat, nor overalls, she still ran after the mushrooms Ling Mo nted...

    As the porcin doll was still thinking about this question in confusion, the zombie entangled by her tentacle instantly turned it into a cloud of blood with a ¡®poof¡¯.

    The tentacle stirred in the blood mist for a while and instantly changed from translucent to a translucent blood red color.

    Although this zombie was at least at a mutated level, it couldn¡¯t put up any resistance from the moment it got caught.

    The tentacle that was thinner than a hair had strength that it couldn¡¯t resist and a strong appetite that was enough to suck it dry thoroughly.

    As the tentacle sucked in the blood, the porcin doll¡¯s eyes seemed to have be redder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him... from the front and then eat him.¡±

    The appearance of that human seemed to have appeared in front of the porcin doll¡¯s eyes.

    Her body suddenly swayed slightly, and she appeared in front of the next mushroom (zombie).

    At this moment, there was a sudden noise in the distance.

    The noise was getting closer and closer. The porcin doll¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as a few small ck shadows appeared in her field of vision.

    ...

    ¡°She should have arrived by now, right?¡±

    When the corpse puppet controlled by Ling Mo quickly walked into a corridor, he nced outside.

    The reason why he dyed giving the ¡®information¡¯ until today was because of her. ¡ª His hidden trump card.

    After figuring out the method to summon her, Ling Mo always regarded her as his personal meat grinder that he could bring out at any time.

    And who knows how terrifying the strength of this mutant zombie has be after so long.

    Thinking that the elites sent by the Air Force regiment would face a powerful enemy that they had never expected or contacted before, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    And taking this opportunity, he could also suppress that ck widow who keeps threatening to eat him.

    The Spider Queen was the first mutant zombie that appeared in X City. Not only did she almost wipe out three teams from the Falcon Camp, but she also transformed a small half of X City into a paradise for mutant zombies.

    Her terrifying racial proliferation ability and powerful physical attacks allowed her to be a real ¡°Queen.¡±

    ¡°It just so happens... my medicine is also almost running out. I¡¯m killing two birds with one stone...¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed his chin with satisfaction and thought.

    At this moment, there was no one around his main body.

    ~~~

    Many off-road vehicles drove out from the Air Force regiment¡¯s entrance.

    However, after getting on the road and disappearing from the view of the watchtower, these off-road vehicles had already embarked on a road of no return.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    A giant panda suddenly jumped out of the grass and sitting on top of it was a little loli that had an excited expression on her face.

    When the leading car mmed its brakes to a stop, a few silver threads had already shot out from the little loli¡¯s neck, entangling the guns of stunned people inside.

    At the same time, the giant panda walked and rolled over. It suddenly stood up as it got near the vehicle, and its honest face instantly turned violent.

    ¡°PA!¡±

    With just one p...

    The off-road vehicle directly rolled into the grass, and an officer struggled to crawl out.

    But as soon as he climbed out of the car window, an elegant figure appeared in front of him.

    Thest thing he saw was a sh of cold light and a figure that suddenly came and left like a poisonous snake.

    Just as the next vehicle wanted to stop, a figure had already jumped onto the hood of their car.

    Looking at this beautiful girl with a pretty face that was holding an expensive sniper rifle, but with the gun butt down, the driver instantly became dumbfounded.

    ¡°What... What does she want...¡±

    Before the voice could finish speaking, the butt of the gun had directly smashed into the windshield.

    From her nk eyes, the car window in front of her was already blood red...

    ¡°Bullets are expensive. I need to save them.¡±

    The girl said.

    ¡°I think the gun might be more expensive, sister Ye Lian...¡±

    A figure passed by her and used the roof of the vehicle tond in front of the third car.

    ¡°Run her over!¡±

    At such a close distance, guns couldn¡¯t react fast enough. The soldier who was driving showed a hideous expression on his face and ferociously stepped on the elerator.

    However, the long-haired girl that was holding a scythe revealed a weird and indifferent smile.

    At the same time, a blood-red girl suddenly appeared in their sights.

    A bloody moon-like de swept down, and the eyes of these people instantly became nk.

    And when the off-road vehicle that had suddenly lost control approached her side, the ck-eyed scythe girl had already ruthlessly swung her de!

 Chapter 495 - Chaos

    <b>Chapter 495 ¨C Chaos</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    BOOM¨C

    ¡°What was that sound?¡±

    A soldier on the watchtower turned his head and nced into the wilderness.

    Dense weeds had almostpletely covered the road. Although the soldier could vaguely see something, it wasn¡¯t clear.

    ¡°What the hell...¡±

    As soon as the soldier stretched out his hand to pick up the binocrs next to him, his pupils suddenly shrank.

    The cluster of grass closest to the wired fence suddenly shook, revealing a dozen zombies as they all suddenly jumped out and rushed towards the wired fence.

    If the sudden appearance of these zombies were shocking, then the hundreds of zombies that rushed out afterward were simply terrifying!

    These zombies seem to have been lurking in the grass calmly, looking for suitable locations and opportunities.

    ¡°This! This!....¡±

    The soldier¡¯s heart started to beat violently, and he immediately sounded the rm next to him.

    This problem wasn¡¯t something a dozen guards could handle. The movements of these zombies were agile and uniform.

    When the wired fence was still more than ten meters away, the zombies in the back row had already rushed up and grabbed the arms of the zombies in front of it.

    It seemed like infighting between zombies at first, but when those zombies suddenly threw the ones grabbing their arms, even fools could see that this was a kind of cooperation.

    The security team below had also reacted, and gunshots immediately echoed.

    Although these zombies couldn¡¯t jump over the tall wired fence directly, the zombie¡¯s sharp ws allowed them to stick to the wires tightly like spiders.

    The zombies would then use all their limbs and climb up at a terrifying pace.

    At the same time, the zombies in the second row backed up, letting the zombies behind them climb up the fence.

    And the zombies that were still on the ground immediately began to tear the extremely tough steel fence with terrifying force.

    The guards from the Air Force regiment immediately became baffled. Should they aim for the zombies at the top or the bottom?

    These zombies that suddenly showed up were so fast! And they were way too organized!

    The guards stationed on the outskirts of the Air Force regiment have never experienced such a siege. The most they¡¯ve ever dealt with was twenty-three zombies, and those zombies all rushed over irregrly.

    Except for a small number of high-level zombies that could pose a threat, ordinary zombies were at best living targets in the eyes of the Air Force regiment soldiers.

    The most important thing was that they conducted patrols in the air. Even with the wilderness covering them, it¡¯s impossible for so many zombies to approach the Air Force regiment without anyone noticing!

    But shouting ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡± won¡¯t change the situation. The reality was like a flower pot falling from the sky and onto someone¡¯s head. No matter how low the probability was, things have already happened.

    However, if these soldiers could calm down and observe, they would discover that only the actions from the twenty-something zombies in the first two rows are united.

    The zombies in the back were more like being driven by something.

    But such details are hard to notice in this situation...

    The zombies in the front not only moved fast, but they also had weapons!

    When the first batch of zombies finally reached the upper part of the fence, they suddenly pulled out iron pipes from behind them.

    Whoosh!

    An iron pipe flew up in an arc and crossed nearly 20 meters towards a soldier.

    The soldier¡¯s eyes widened, and his mind went nk for a moment. It¡¯s over. I¡¯m dead...

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    A scream suddenly came a few meters away.

    The soldier trembled all over as he looked at his fallenpanion on the ground. He felt his legs be weak, and his gun couldn¡¯t be held steady.

    It was... a diversion!

    ¡°We underestimated them too much! They even know how to use tactics now!¡±

    But if he were to look at that zombie again at this moment, he would find that the zombie also had its blood-red eyes widened and mouth open, almost as if the zombie was surprised...

    This scene was just a tiny part of the zombie assault. Iron pipes were thrown by a dozen zombies, immediately causing the security team¡¯s resistance to pause and panic.

    Although it was for a short moment, it was enough to allow these sturdy zombies to climb over and rush towards the soldiers with pale faces.

    In hand-to-handbat, zombies are ace hunters who canpletely crush ordinary humans!

    WOOO¨C WOOO¨C

    Sirens sounded through the entire Air Force regiment instantly!

    ¡°What happened? What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°I heard that more than a hundred zombies were assaulting the walls, and they all seem to be advanced-level zombies!¡±

    ¡°So many? Are there zombies with enough intelligence tomand?¡±

    ¡°How the hell should I know? Damn it! They just had to choose right now! Our aerial bombers were all sent out to kill Ling Mo!¡±

    The headquarters of the Air Force regiment became chaotic immediately amidst the sound of sirens.

    Even though they have an rm for emergencies, they never used it before.

    Although things wouldn¡¯t be messy right away, it would still take some time for them to group up and fight back.

    And while they rushed in and out quickly, no one paid any attention to the guy in the hoodie.

    Although his hood almostpletely covered his face and his clothing wasn¡¯t the same as the Air Force regiment uniform, it wasn¡¯t considered eye-catching.

    Let alone, in this particr period...

    ¡°These zombies that I controlled in advance finally have a chance to y...¡±

    Under the hoodie, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual fluctuation was a little joyful.

    Controlling a bit over twenty zombies was perfect for him, and since most of the movements for the zombies were simr, it didn¡¯t take much effort for him.

    As for the other zombies, they had been pressured over by Ye Lian and the others.

    Although it took some time and energy to get them over there, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel refreshed when he saw the chaos he caused to the Air Force regiment at this time.

    But these zombies were only for causing chaos and not destroying the Air Force regiment.

    If he wanted to do that, he could have just used Li Hao for that.

    ¡°I just have a strong sense of revenge... strong, but not perverted...¡±

    Ling Mo quickly moved along the way and got into a corridor.

    Meanwhile, several officers rushed out of an office, apanied by a roar.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be fucking scared! Isn¡¯t it just a hundred zombies? Look at you guys, such a bunch of useless pussies!¡±

    Ling Mo let thest officer pass as he ran out desperately, then got in through the crack in the door and closed the door with his hand.

    ¡°You...¡±

    The middle-aged man was sitting behind a desk. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly took another look at Ling Mo.

    He felt that this figure was a bit familiar and even thought of someone suddenly.

    ¡°No... He could barely walk right yesterday...¡±

    The guy in front of him was brimming with energy, which made the middle-aged man immediately deny his guess.

    ¡°Why are you closing the door?¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned and asked.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    The figure under the hood let out a dryugh, then slowly raised his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    When he finally got a good look at the face under the hood, the middle-aged man instinctively got a bad feeling.

    However, just as he put his hand into the drawer below, the figure had already appeared on his desk.

    He stepped on the middle-aged man¡¯s head with one foot and pinned his head tightly on the desk.

    And when his hand suddenly loosened, the gun that was in his hand had fallen into his opponent¡¯s hand.

    The cold muzzle pressed against his temple, causing the middle-aged man to tremble immediately.

    ¡°What do you want to do?! You won¡¯t be able to escape if you kill me!¡±

    However, the figure obviously ignored his threat, and a pale hand pulled out a file from under his head.

    ¡°Oh, this is the pursuit n that you arranged for me... let me take a look...¡±

    Listening to the sound of pages turning, the middle-aged man also felt puzzled as he tried to struggle.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have... There was no reason for him to take action!¡±

    ¡°He obviously still had a chance to live!¡±

    They could forgive most of his guilt as long as Ling Mo was captured and dragged back.

    All it required was Ling Mo!

    ¡°You... you stop messing around! Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely catch Ling Mo. I¡¯ve already ordered for Ling Mo to be skinned alive when the timees!¡±

    The middle-aged man yelled nervously, ¡°Themander will be extremely pleased, and when that happens... you¡¯ll probably only get away with just a demotion... maybe even just a warning!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡±

    The file dropped in front of the middle-aged man¡¯s face, and the figure crouched down.

    Like the sound of death, the other party¡¯s cold voice entered his ears, ¡°For Captain Li, everything is already toote.¡±

 Chapter 496 - The Strange Encounter

    <b>Chapter 496 ¨C The Strange Encounter</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°Wh...Why?¡±

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t want to be led by the nose, but he didn¡¯t have a choice with his head pinned down by his opponent¡¯s foot. He could only tremble and ask.

    ¡°Like you, he provokes people who shouldn¡¯t be offended.¡±

    This sentence felt familiar, and at this moment, it sounded very ironic.

    ¡°What... What do you mean?¡±

    The man under the hood shook his head and suddenly lowered his voice but clearly said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to skin me alive?¡±

    BOOM!

    These words were like a heavy punch that severely hit the middle-aged man¡¯s heart.

    His eyes instantly widened, and his body went rigid.

    He obviously wouldn¡¯t forget something he just said just a minute ago!

    But this person in front of him...

    ¡°Who... Who are you really!?¡±

    He already knew the answer, but even at this moment, the middle-aged man still felt that it was too absurd!

    ¡°The figure that had grabbed the attention of the whole group, the guy many people regarded as ¡®merit points¡¯...¡±

    Support the trantor by reading the story at Go Create Me Trantions where it is being tranted currently.

    ¡°Could it really be the person right in front of me?!¡±

    ¡°But... this person looks like Li Hao in every way!¡±

    ¡±¡±Oh, that¡¯s right...¡±

    ¡°No one really knows what his superpower is.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible for a spiritual-type psychic topletely control another body?¡±

    As soon as this idea came up, the middle-aged man seemed to realize something...

    But he still couldn¡¯t believe it, at least not until the figure said, ¡°Do you still want me to watch my women die in front of me one by one?¡±

    ¡°IT¡¯S HIM!¡±

    A tide of panic immediately flooded the middle-aged man.

    The ¡°Li Hao¡± in front of him turned out to be Ling Mo!

    There was nothing more terrifying than this!

    If a powerful psychic doesn¡¯t stand on the opposite side of the Air Force regiment, they could still regard him as a person they want to recruit.

    But unfortunately, their rtionship was doomed to be a hostile one from the very moment One-eyed pulled the trigger.

    The Air Force regiment only wanted to kill him to cover up their embarrassment, but Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the type of person to ept things lying down. From that moment on, the difference between them had be irreconcble.

    But a guy who could control others and even act like them...

    Towards this kind of person, the middle-aged man would never allow him to stay by his side or be a member of the same camp as himself!

    If he could control other people today, maybe he might turn him into a puppet tomorrow.

    Although Yin Jie had simr abilities, his power was quite limited, but for this guy...

    He really couldn¡¯t figure out how the other party was controlling Li Hao and concealing himself!

    That feeling of being stared at by a poisonous snake wasn¡¯t an illusion...

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help trembling when he thought of how he said he would torture and kill Ling Mo twice in front of him!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote... Everything is toote...¡±

    When he said those words, Ling Mo was already eyeing him.

    And now, when the Air Force regiment suddenly fell into chaos, he seized the opportunity...

    ¡°You seem to have guessed it already...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re... You¡¯re Ling Mo! You¡¯re that damned kid!¡±

    The middle-aged man stretched out his hand hard, as long as he grabbed the walkie-talkie, as long as he could yell out a sentence... No, even just a few words!

    ¡°You sure got balls foring to our Air Force regiment. Then is the information you told us a lie? No... since your puppet is here, your main body shouldn¡¯t be too far away...¡±

    The middle-aged man kept talking, trying to distract Ling Mo¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You think you have a chance to win? You¡¯re a foolish idiot! To us, you¡¯re just a piece of trash, and it won¡¯t take any effort from us to clean you up...¡±

    ¡°Ohhhhh...¡±

    Ling Mo prolonged the ending and sneered, ¡°You keep looking down on ordinary people, yet you seem to have forgotten something. Aren¡¯t the people you rely on also ordinary people? Without those ordinary soldiers, do you think you can still act high and mighty?¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to look down on ordinary people? Just because you have a gun in your hand? Or because you have an airne? That¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why you think you¡¯re superior to everyone just because you can step on their heads!¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m stepping on your head, aren¡¯t you trash as well?!¡±

    ¡°The naive ones are you guys. Do you think this is still the past? Being able tomand ordinary people everywhere!?¡±

    After being scolded by Ling Mo, his mood was rather cold. These words were like a p in the face, and the middle-aged man¡¯s face was swelling.

    With red eyes, he stretched out his hands vigorously.

    I almost got it... My fingers reached it!

    ¡°You... cough-cough...¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s heart suddenly burst with ecstasy and cursed, ¡°You bastard, just keep being cocky...¡±

    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt the top of his head loosen, and before he could react, an immense force smashed onto his head.

    Looking at blood overflowing under his feet, Ling Mo sneered in his mind, ¡°Dumbass, I¡¯m a spiritual-type psychic. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±

    He quickly jumped down, took out the walkie-talkie, and put the pistol in his pocket.

    After rubbing his feet on the carpet, Ling Mo walked out of the office as if nothing had happened.

    Inside the room, the middle-aged man was lying on the table in a pool of blood.

    And the moment the door closed, it was as if an invisible hand was fiddling with the lock inside and slowly turned.

    Click¡ª

    Ling Mo had already pulled up his hood when the door locked and walked towards his next target.

    The whole process took less than three minutes, and he had already killed one by surprise.

    While the Air Force regiment was dealing with the chaos outside, he would kill the evil chief inside.

    These people were really the ones that threatened and tried to kill him.

    Avoiding the bay in their hands and directly attacking the people holding the weapon was Ling Mo¡¯s n.

    The walkie-talkie in his hand allowed Ling Mo to sessfully grasp the current position of some people on the ¡°kill list¡± through the conversations between high-ranking officers.

    Ling Mo went in and out of several offices in just over ten minutes.

    No one noticed, nor did anyone realize anything...

    Meanwhile, the man with the big head was running up the stairs from the corridor. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    The sudden appearance of the zombies was causing a lot of chaos for the Air Force regiment.

    As soon as the zombies entered the airport, they rushed towards the guards, grabbed the thrown iron pipes on the way, and then fiercely beat the screaming soldiers that were trying to retreat.

    They were so fast and much more cunning than ordinary zombies.

    The zombies approaching the building have already broken through the strict defenses and have appeared in the lobby downstairs.

    Although the possibility of the zombiesing up here was low, this matter still needed to be reported to themander immediately.

    And there was also another thing...

    There was no news from the team that went to chase after Ling Mo... and the air team encountered a terrible problem...

    He had to notify themander as soon as possible and arrest that boy immediately.

    To only put him under house arrest was too good for him!

    But just as he passed the corner of the stairs, a figure suddenly fell from above his head.

    As soon as the man with the big head saw the other party¡¯s face in horror, a pair of iron-like arms had already wrapped around his neck.

    ¡°You...¡±

    He could only say a word before his neck snapped.

    Dragging the man with the big head up the stairs, Ling Mo directly opened the bathroom door and then moved the guy inside.

    However, as soon as he was about to close the door, Ling Mo immediately felt that something was wrong.

    With a ¡°thump¡± in his heart, he quickly turned his head back.

    Next to the urinal was a guy whose face was red from trying to push something out of his pipe, and he was staring at him.

    And what surprised Ling Mo most was that this dumbass was actually his next target.

    The boss of the Air Force regiment, the biggest target on his kill list, the regimentmander...

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect to meet him so coincidentally in this situation...

    He didn¡¯t have a strong sensing ability to begin with, let alone this puppet.

    Although the nose of a zombie is quite sensitive, he wasn¡¯t a professional zombie. He was a zombie that had ¡°human character¡±.

    If themander had really peed, he might have noticed. But the problem is...

    The two looked at each other in this weird and awkward situation. Themander¡¯s gaze then slowly moved downwards and looked at the man with the big head...

 Chapter 497 - The Surprise Attack

    <b>Chapter 497 ¨C The Surprise Attack</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Themander¡¯s face instantly turned dark while Ling Mo let go of the corpse.

    Ling Mo¡¯s right foot kicked out immediately. At the same time, themander flew into the bathroom stall and closed the door abruptly.

    As he pressed himself hard against the stall door, themander quickly took out his walkie-talkie.

    His reaction wasn¡¯t slow, and this situation didn¡¯t allow him to react slowly.

    The youngster came inside while dragging a corpse, and his eyes were full of a murderous aura. If he still couldn¡¯t realize that something was wrong, then he might as well put his head in the toilet.

    As for why his first reaction was to hide... there were two reasons.

    Although the man with the big head only seemed like he had a big brain and no other special features, he was actually a pretty good psychic.

    But he died so cleanly, with no signs of struggle.

    The second reason...

    Ling Mo¡¯s clothes were bulging. It was clear to him that Ling Mo had a gun. As for the unluckymander...

    He only went out to take a piss and didn¡¯t bring any weapons!

    Fortunately, the walkie-talkie was attached to his waist and would be very useful now...

    Although he didn¡¯t know what this youngster wanted to do, this wasn¡¯t the time for him to investigate the reason, but the time to find a way to protect himself.

    However, as soon as he took out the walkie-talkie, he suddenly felt dizzy.

    It was as if someone punched him in the back of his head suddenly, and his vision became distorted.

    And the hand that was about to turn on the walkie-talkie suddenly became loose.

    PLOP!

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    Although he immediately bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up, the walkie-talkie still irreversibly fell into the toilet...

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just quickly fish it out now...¡±

    PFFFZ!

    Sparks flew out, announcing to themander that the toilet water had destroyed the walkie-talkie.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be waterproof and drop-proof? SU QIAN RUO, your Falcon Camp dared to try and sell me a defective product?!¡±

    Themander stared frantically at the walkie-talkie and then stubbornly pressed against the bathroom stall door.

    The bathroom stall wasn¡¯tpletely enclosed. There was a gap of about 20 centimeters on the top left and right sides.

    If the youngster were to run to the stall next door and stand on the toilet, he would be able to stretch his head inside...

    But if he really did that, then themander wouldn¡¯t be so nervous.

    Moreover, if he wanted to break through from that part of the stall, he would have to spend a bit of effort.

    The most important thing is that if he did do it this way, he would inevitably cause a loud noise which is probably a bad idea for the youngster who sneaked into the bathroom with a body.

    Themander wanted to create some loud noises to attract the attention of the people outside, but what if this causes him to speed things up?

    ¡°Li Hao! What are you trying to do?!¡±

    Themander roared behind the bathroom door.

    If it was at any other ce, his roar was enough to make any soldier shudder.

    But here, themander¡¯s anger seemed to becking a little confidence...

    ¡°Oh, you dropped your walkie-talkie. I still got one here. Do you want mine?¡±

    There was no emotion in this voice, but themander was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°So he was the one that did it! But howe I never knew he had this ability?¡±

    ¡°You killed your colleague?...¡±

    As soon as themander opened his mouth, he heard the person standing outside reply, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you see it? There are also others that you haven¡¯t seen. Should I also tell you about them?¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    Themander almost jumped up but immediately remembered that he was still pressing against the door.

    Although this lunatic hasn¡¯t tried breaking through the door forcibly, he can¡¯t be careless...

    From the moment he met Ling Mo, he had instinctively realized that this guy was dangerous and terrifying.

    He even felt that this person waspletely different from the Li Hao he knew in his mind!

    ¡°You also killed others?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, seventeen people in total. They were all probably very loyal to you...¡± the other party answered honestly.

    If it was anyone else that said this, themander would definitely jump up and curse bullshit!

    But this voice...

    ¡°DAMN IT! I¡¯M DEALING WITH A LUNATIC!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Themander asked again.

    Ling Mo let out augh from his expressionless face, took two steps back slowly, and then suddenly clenched his fist.

    If themander were to turn his head and look at the lock, he would find it turning at this moment...

    ¡°What do I want...?¡±

    ¡°Yes! What do you want?¡± Themander suddenly felt that there was still a chance and asked quickly.

    Although he held a lot of power, he hasn¡¯t personally fought against someone in quite some time.

    Unlike the Falcons, who were more focused on powerful psychics, the Air Force regiment was more ¡°traditional.¡±

    The surviving soldiers and officers of the old Air Force regiment made up the core power ss in the new Air Force regiment.

    And themander of this group was a typical one. Not only did he know how to y with power, but he also knew how to be ruthless.

    But... none of these talents could bring any help to his current predicament!

    ¡°Fuck me! I¡¯m not good at fighting!¡±

    However, as long as this guy still has the motivation to negotiate, then he still has an opportunity to live!

    Themander prepared a bunch of rhetorical statements in his mind. He was sure that this youngster would eventually fall into his trap.

    ¡°If I were to tell you that I¡¯m Ling Mo, does that mean you¡¯ll know what I want?¡±

    As soon as he said this, themander immediately revealed a hint of uncertainty, ¡°What?¡±

    However, before he could think about it, the bathroom door suddenly opened silently.

    Themander staggered, then turned around in a panic.

    However, a pair of blood-red eyes and a hammer-like fist greeted him, ¡°I want your life!¡±

    BANG!

    After a muffled sound, arge cloud of blood burst out immediately in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    As the short and chubby body fell next to the toilet, blood flowed down from the legs and slowly spread across the floor.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even pull up your zipper...¡±

    Ling Mo looked down in disgust, ¡°Although you¡¯re a regimentmander, your little buddy is obviously only a reserve recruit...¡±

    ¡°Ge-ge...¡±

    Themander stared at the youngster in horror, ¡°You... you¡¯re... Ling Mo...¡±

    ¡°No matter how much power you have in your hands, you¡¯re still weak if you have to borrow your weapons and power...¡±

    A few minutester, the one who walked out of the room was no longer Li Hao wearing a hood but a mander¡± with a red nose.

    He twisted his neck, took two steps stiffly, and then turned on the walkie-talkie in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s the current situation...?¡±

    His voice sounded congested, but with a nose like this, no one would be suspicious...

    The Air Force regiment experienced a long period of chaos, allowing some zombies to break inside.

    After the battle, the soldiers were surprised to find that many high-ranking officials had died in the chaos after cleaning up the dead and wounded.

    Moreover, it seems that all of them were loyal supporters of themander. These people were the type that didn¡¯t treat human lives as lives and were usually arrogant and overbearing.

    Some imaginative people immediately thought of several reasons, but themander who should have been the most irritable was unexpectedly silent.

    The chaos thatsted for most of the day came to an end finally in the afternoon. Themander also received a report at this time.

    They had lost all contact with their air team.

    ¡°As expected, the spider queen has evolved again. Shepletely wiped out the Air Team. I wonder how she¡¯s doing?¡±

    The mander¡± held his chin as he pondered, then threw the report on the table.

    The Air Force regiment was a mess at this time. Although most of the people¡¯s attention was still on the sudden zombie assault, some people had already turned their attention towards the deaths of the senior members.

    This was an opportunity for a power shuffle. Maybe someone wanted to take this opportunity to climb up the ranks, or perhaps someone has a different idea...

    But among these people, no one could really stand up and challenge themander or even rece him.

    The most important thing was that the impact of the zombie assault still hasn¡¯t passed.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t n on dealing with this kind of boring thing. He even closed the door and pretended to smash things.

    In this way, no one would dare try to bother him.

    ¡°They should be here by tonight? I¡¯ll leave this to them then. The majority of the top brass are dead. As for the rest of them, what they choose will depend on how much they can fool them.¡±

 Chapter 498 - The Shadow in the Grass

    <b>Chapter 498 ¨C The Shadow in the Grass</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    However, while Ling Mo was patiently waiting for the takeover, a group of uninvited guests quietly approached the Air Force regiment base while sniffing the air...

    At this moment, the sky¡¯s color had gradually dimmed, and the work of cleaning the battlefield inside the Air Force regiment base was slowlying to an end.

    ¡°Hey, did you notice that there aren¡¯t many that died...?¡±

    Somewhere in the airport, a man suddenly grabbed hispanion, lowered, and said mysteriously, ¡°Many of them are just injured or knocked out...¡±

    ¡°Fuck off, isn¡¯t being injured worse? We¡¯ll have to gather and observe them to see if they mutate.¡±

    The man squinted at him and said, ¡°Once these people mutate, they¡¯ll be killed immediately by the soldiers guarding them. In my opinion, it¡¯s just the difference between dying early and dyingter.¡±

    Although both of them were also members of the Air Force regiment, they were the only two in charge of logistics.

    They were usually responsible for maintaining the infrastructure, growing crops, cleaning, cooking, washing clothes for the soldiers and officers...

    It was a huge base, and all kinds of chores required someone to do them.

    And not all of the survivors that joined the Air Force regiment were capable of fighting.

    The disabled, elderly, women, and children were all put in the logistics team. They were responsible for maintaining the daily operations of the Air Force regiment.

    For this enormous machine to work, it was inseparable from these logistical tasks.

    The cleaning of the battlefield now was also part of their job.

    Although their task was to clean up the battlefield, they were also responsible for sending the wounded in and cleaning up the blood.

    Most importantly, they also had to fix the broken gaps on the wired fence.

    After a full day of battle, the security tonight was more vignt than ever.

    No one knows where these zombies came from, and no one knew how those zombies who sneaked into the building got in.

    But this can easily be summed up in a few words: I don¡¯t get it, but it was impressive.[1]

    This description was fitting for the unclear zombie race. They¡¯re always in the process of evolution, and everything they do is unusual.

    Moreover, although the disturbance was severe this time, the casualties weren¡¯t high.

    Especially for people like them in the logistics team, they werepletely unaffected.

    Therefore, although the two of them had pale faces, they didn¡¯t disy much horror. At least they had the strength to gossip.

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± The man shivered at once and then asked a puzzling question, ¡°But weren¡¯t all the injuries caused by iron pipes? Can they still be infected?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, they need to be isted first. Isn¡¯t this the rule?¡±

    The man said impatiently and shook half of his left arm, ¡°When I first arrived here, they left me in a small room and locked me inside for two hours. Fuck!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, did you hear? All the people with at least the captain rank died...¡± the man lowered his voice and said.

    The man snorted coldly and said, ¡°They usually look down on everyone. I¡¯m d they¡¯re all dead! They do nothing all day except bullying other people. Weren¡¯t they trying to kill an ordinary person these past few days? They really are bullies. Aren¡¯t they ashamed...¡±

    ¡°SHH! Are you trying to get yourself killed?!¡±

    The man quickly nced around and said, ¡°We finished the basic cleaning and repaired the ces that needed repairs. Let¡¯s go...¡±

    The two men talked as they walked, and their voices moved further and further away.

    Hua~Hua~

    A figure suddenly emerged from a bunch of weeds.

    Those sharp eyes stared at the backs of the two men for a while, then turned around and beckoned.

    Afterward, two figures came out, one after another, standing in the open space around the airport.

    The first of the two figures was a short man that wore a red coat with ck-rimmed sses and was skinny like a monkey. He didn¡¯t seem to have a schrly aura around him, but he did give off an uninteresting feeling.

    He squinted his eyes, nced left and right, and said, ¡°I¡¯m right, he¡¯s around here.¡±

    ¡°That man came to the Air Force regiment? Did he get caught? Then, doesn¡¯t this mean we came here for nothing?¡±

    The person that beckoned them had a tall figure, and when the two of them stood together, the contrast between them seemed pretty funny.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not over there.¡± The ¡°monkey¡± pointed his finger at the buildings in the middle of the airport, then he turned and looked at the wilderness, ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°He really came here...¡±

    ¡°Should I say he¡¯s bold or stupid...¡±

    The three of them just arrived and missed a good show.

    Although they felt the situation in the Air Force regiment was a bit strange, they had no idea what happened. The two logistics personnel were pretty far away from them, and their voices were also very low, so they didn¡¯t hear anything.

    But soon, their attention shifted to things more important to them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this better for us? We can kill them at a critical moment right before theyunch a surprise attack on the Air Force regiment. This credit...hehe.¡±

    ¡°Monkey¡± pushed up his sses, smiled for a moment, and said, ¡°We can also hand in this credit quickly since we¡¯re nearby. By the way, where¡¯s Captain Liu?¡±

    As soon as he asked this question, the woman standing at the backughed twice, turned around, separated the bushes, and brought out a guy who was as tired as a dead dog.

    ¡°Brother Zhen....¡±

    Smoke was almosting out from Liu Bao Dong¡¯s throat. Running all the way had reduced his physical strength to its limits. ¡°This is...¡±

    His eyes had a hint of expectation, but before he could speak, he heard Zhen Zhi Yuan say, ¡°Captain Liu, we can go back together to the Air Force regiment after we kill those people.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Liu Bao Dong struggled to stand up and nodded.

    Liu Bao Dong could also understand the reason for them doing this. It¡¯s just that following these lunatics was very tiring.

    Seeing the Air Force regiment in front of him, he still couldn¡¯t go back for the time being.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid that these three psychics from the FIRE group wouldn¡¯t let him go back, and even if they did, he wouldn¡¯t want to. He wouldn¡¯t dare go back withoutpleting his task...

    ¡°What about the rest of the people in your FIRE group...¡±

    As soon as Liu Bao Dong started speaking, Zhen Zhi Yuan interrupted him, ¡°They are short-sighted. No matter how good a wolf pack is, they can¡¯t show their strength without a wolf king. Working together is simply meaningless. When weplete this mission, the wolf king will naturally be born once we obtain the rewards from the Air Force regiment.¡±

    Speaking up to this, Zhen Zhi Yuan revealed a sneer, which made his grotesquely shaped face look even more unsightly.

    Especially when he held his sses with confidence, pretending to be an intellectual...

    The woman also nodded and said, ¡°Even if it is in games, the resources and prestige obtained by individual yers that formed a group will never be as good as a guild. Our group is so small. We¡¯ll never really be able to be a big organization.¡±

    ¡°Hei Mao [2] is right, haha.¡± The man named Dong Fang Long smiled, ¡°The food that we can collect now is decreasing. If we don¡¯t show off our strength, how will people know about our power? The Falcons can grow their own, but if we want to exchange food with them, we have to be able to offer them something. What¡¯s the point of being together, just to live... However, I¡¯m not interested in power.¡±

    His eyes gleamed as he said this, ¡°You said that group of people are amazing, but I want to see just how amazing they are. I have fought against all of FIRE¡¯s psychics, and I haven¡¯t met anyone that can beat me.¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck would you use a game analogy for this? And why is your motivation so fucking twisted? The one most normal is actually the guy with a wretched appearance!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong was starting to have a headache. These undisciplined idiots were much more dangerous than the ordinary members of the Air Force regiment.

    Although they each had different goals, the views of the three people were the same.

    ¡°Ling Mo is in this area?¡±

    He turned his head and nced at the wilderness behind him, then involuntarily took two steps back.

    Seeing Zhen Zhi Yuan nodding his head, Liu Bao Dong said, ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly warned you guys that this group of people are really strong. You guys need to be careful.¡±

    Just thinking about ambushing Ling Mo caused Liu Bao Dong to shiver.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Hei Mao stared at Liu Bao Dong and asked. Although Hei Mao was a good name, she was a woman with a cold heart.

    ¡°No...nothing..¡±

    With Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s perception ability, they dived into the wilderness again.

    [1] ¨C The direct Chinese words are ²»Ã÷¾õÀ÷, which is an inte ng that says ¡®although I don¡¯t understand it, it seems pretty awesome.¡¯

    [2] ¨C Hei Mao also means ck cat.

 Chapter 499 - The Sudden Darkness

    <b>Chapter 499 ¨C The Sudden Darkness</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Huu!

    As the cold wind blew over, the grass immediately swayed and shook.

    The weather had be unusual after the apocalypse. Not only that, but the vegetation growth speed also seemed to have undergone some changes.

    These weeds would grow wildly as soon as the weather became warm.

    In order to defend against the zombies, the Air Force regiment cleared out an empty strip near the airport about 20 meters wide.

    But even on this empty strip, some weeds have emerged again. It seems that it only takes a few days for it to grow up to someone¡¯s knees.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just the weeds only. Other nts were also growing at rming speeds.

    It¡¯s just that this type of nt could be seen everywhere and was very resilient, making it easy to remember.

    This change seems to have been brought by drastic changes in the environment, but no one can clearly say whether it¡¯s rted to the virus or not.

    The so-called ¡°apocalypse¡± seems to be just the beginning. The series of chain reactions was eroding the world bit by bit. It was turning the world into a jungle more suitable for fighting.

    However, there are always two sides to everything, and for humans, there were also benefits to this change.

    Now that a few months have passed since the apocalypse broke out, the food avable in the city was rapidly dwindling.

    Those ces where food still existed were now ces most humans avoided going to.

    The gathering area of the mutant zombies in X-City was a perfect example. Even if you were to go to that ce, the losses you would encounter would most definitely outweigh the gains.

    Therefore, it was extremely urgent to resume the production of food.

    And among the humans, the Falcons were doing the best. Not only were they able to produce food in their istion zone, but they also had factories for some daily necessities.

    Although not all the factories can be resumed, it¡¯s still a good start.

    ¡°Yeah... they produce, I rob.¡±

    Ling Mo had already turned his attention back to his main body at this moment. His thoughts drifted away as he listened to the sounds of the whistling wind and the swaying grass.

    Although these human forces seem to have nothing to do with him on the surface, they all somehow find a way to establish a connection with him. Even the Air Force regiment unknowingly built a sort of connection with him.

    ¡°This was really unintentional... but it¡¯s still a good thing for me. Ugh, I consumed so much spiritual power today. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t devour any of it back. It seems that even the Air Force regiment doesn¡¯t have many spiritual psychics...¡±

    Currently, Ling Mo has divided all the psychics he has met into three categories: Elemental, Strengthening, and Spiritual.

    The Elemental type was someone like Yu Wen Xuan, who could make mes appear out of thin air. The Strengthening type was someone like Lucy, whose physical strength was greatly enhanced.

    Although these abilities could split into three categories, the significance of these ssifications wasn¡¯t too great since everyone¡¯s abilities were different.

    If you knew the type of psychic your opponent was, you would at most have a very rough concept of them.

    For example, two spiritual-type psychics have simr abilities, but each person¡¯s use of spiritual energy was very different.

    And towards these three types of psychics, Ling Mo himself wasn¡¯t quite sure about the proportions.

    After all, it was hard for him to get information, and there was a limit to what he could learn.

    However, judging from the information that Lucy had previously provided him on the psychic members of the F group, there were fewer members with elemental and spiritual abilities.

    Especially the elemental psychics. Their numbers were even less than the spiritual type psychics.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know if there are other types, such as an ability that I can¡¯t even exin... But would that kind of ability still be called an ability? Then again, everyone¡¯s awakened ability ispletely random. From the perspective of talents, my skills can be considered moderate, right? But any ability can be powerful as long as it¡¯s able to develop well...¡±

    If one were to look at Ling Mo¡¯s initial puppet ability alone, his ability was indeed not very powerful.

    He was able to control zombies to do his bidding, but his body was considerably weak.

    And from controlling these zombies, he also developed his current spiritual tentacles to what it is now by establishing a spiritual connection with them.

    Ling Mo was a psychic that constantly improved his puppet skills. At first, he could only control his puppet¡¯s actions with the help of the thread that connected with his hand. However, as his strength became more powerful, not only could he control more puppets, but he could also directly use the thread to kill people or use it to do moreplicated things.

    However, no matter how strong his abilities developed, he was still fundamentally a psychic that controlled puppets.

    ¡°There were many psychics stronger than me in the beginning, but there is a saying that there is no superior ability, only a superior method.¡±

    While Ling Mo was thinking this, he suddenly felt a little weird.

    The wind around him seems to have stopped?

    In addition, the sky seemed to have darkened quickly. It was still dusky just a few moments ago, but now it seemed like a few hours had passed in an instant and suddenly entered the middle of the night.

    Stepping on the steel rope between life and death every day, although Ling Mo kept a rxed and happy mentality, his perception of danger has cultivated into instinct.

    He let go of his arms that were behind his head and slowly sat up.

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    ¡°Shhh.¡± Ling Mo reached out and patted Xiao Bai¡¯s big head.

    Being touched by a human so casually, the mutant panda covered its eyes with its paws and rolled over in shame.

    But when it rolled halfway, it bumped into a pair of long legs.

    As soon as it lowered its paw, the mutant panda¡¯s eyes showed a hint of horror, ¡°Mei... Mei...¡±

    But before it could even let out a scream, Shana had already kicked it back.

    ¡°Guu!¡±

    The mutant panda shook its head, climbed back up, and quietly hid behind Yu Shi Ran.

    Although it was usually violent, the oppressive power that Dark Shana brings to it has always made it terrified of this long-haired girl.

    Ling Mo would definitely say a few words usually, but now, he was staring around with a solemn expression on his face.

    Like Ling Mo, these female zombie leaders also seemed to sense something.

    There was silence all around them, but there seemed to be something staring at them in the grass.

    Even the sounds of insects have disappeared.

    The darkness seemed to gather from all directions, and soon this area turned as dark as ink.

    If other people were in this kind of situation, they would have inevitably felt that they were all alone.

    But Ling Mo and his party had a spiritual connection with each other, so although everyone was a little puzzled, no one panicked.

    Ling Mo narrowed his eyes vigntly. From the moment he realized that something was wrong, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even see his fingers, it had only been a few seconds.

    In addition, Ling Mo felt a powerful spiritual fluctuation right as darknesspletely fell.

    But just when he was about to send out his spiritual tentacles, the situation in front of him suddenly changed drastically.

    ¡°This...¡±

    After a brief period of darkness, the sky reappeared again and had changed into a blood-red color.

    And Ling Mo, who was clearly supposed to be in the wilderness, suddenly appeared in a dirty alley at this time.

    The ground was full of dirty unknown objects, and he could only see a narrow patch of the sky above him.

    This sudden change in scenery gave Ling Mo a vague sense of familiarity...

    ¡°Where did I see this before?... Oh, right!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind shed with realization. No wonder the darkness felt familiar...

    This situation was simr to Shana¡¯s spiritual world!

    ¡°So then... is this the spiritual world of a spiritual-type psychic? No...¡±

    If Ling Mo and his group were really forcibly pulled into someone¡¯s spiritual world, wouldn¡¯t that mean their physical bodies were defenseless?

    When one¡¯s spiritual power enters the spiritual world of another person, their physical body falls into a vegetative state at that moment.

    The only reason why Shana was able to pull Ling Mo into her world was because of a golden opportunity.

    And that sess was based on Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual connection with her.

    In addition, Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual strength was already powerful enough. It was impossible for someone to drag him into a spiritual world without a fight.

    ¡°Sure enough, this is still my body... Then what¡¯s happening here? Did the other party move the spiritual world into the real world?¡±

    Ling Mo felt the fluctuations of spiritual energy around him and quickly figured out a few things.

    This guy that suddenly attacked them was also an illusionist.

    Butpared to the long-haired youth from before, this person was obviously much more powerful.

    He didn¡¯t distort his opponent¡¯s vision, nor did he affect their spiritual power, but instead, he directly released his spiritual world to cover Ling Mo and his group like a hood.

 Chapter 500 - Spiritual â€œDomainâ€

    <b>Chapter 500 ¨C Spiritual ¡°Domain¡±</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Within the wild grass, Zhen Zhi Yuan smiled confidently with his eyes closed tightly, ¡°Done. With my perception ability, we¡¯ll be able to attack him before he can react. Now it¡¯s toote for him to escape. He¡¯s doomed, hahaha...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong stared at the grass ahead of him, and his eyes were full of amazement.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, Ling Mo and his party really seemed to be trapped!

    Just a few moments ago, Liu Bao Dong was feeling a bit unpleasant looking at this wretched man¡¯s smug face, but now he was simply stunned.

    This guy arrogantly imed that he was an absolute powerhouse in the use of spiritual power, and sure enough, he was!

    Looking at the wilderness in front of him at this time, even though nothing seems to have changed, a horrible feeling jumped uncontrobly from the bottom of Liu Bao Dong¡¯s heart.

    There must be something over there that was very dangerous that he can¡¯t see...

    ¡°Although it¡¯s unlikely that anything will happen, you still have to guard him here.¡±

    Dong Fang Long rubbed his hands excitedly and said.

    Liu Bao Dong squeezed the gun and nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±

    If there was a weakness... Not being able to move when he¡¯s using his ability would be Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s biggest problem.

    Not only that, but he would also lose control of his body temporarily. He¡¯s able to talk and blink, but doing anything more is impossible.

    Generally speaking, such huge weaknesses are often very fatal.

    But Zhen Zhi Yuan didn¡¯t care about this. In his opinion, the other party was dead from the moment they got trapped by him.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter whether he could move or not. They couldn¡¯t touch his physical body anyways.

    Hei Mao let out a chuckle and rushed into the wilderness first.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead meat.¡±

    Dong Fanglong alsoughed and followed her.

    Zhen Zhi Yuan had already opened his, trapping his prey in it.

    And they were the violent hunters that would hunt down these inescapable prey one by one!

    This kind of cooperation was perfect!

    ¡°Struggling is useless inside my domain...¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan smiled. Under the ck-rimmed sses, a pair of closed eyes were rapidly twitching...

    ¡°He¡¯s actually able to use the spiritual world as an illusion...¡±

    Ling Mo nced around him and suddenly stretched out a spiritual tentacle.

    However, to his surprise, the tentacles disappeared as soon as they came out.

    ¡°Was it absorbed?¡±

    This spiritual world can actually absorb the spiritual power that he exuded!

    This ability was very simr to his ¡°Devour¡± ability. The only difference was that the absorption here was passive while ¡°Devour¡± was an active skill.

    ¡°This is troublesome...¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly frowned and pinched his chin.

    Since the opponent¡¯s spiritual world could absorb spiritual power, ¡°Devour¡± was temporarily useless.

    Naturally, his original n to break this illusion by force wouldn¡¯t work.

    How could he devour something if his ¡®straw¡¯ disappears as soon as it manifest?

    Not only that but the harder he tried, the more spiritual power his opponent would absorb.

    At this moment, he suddenly noticed that the piece of ¡°ground¡± he was stepping on had actually undergone some subtle changes after absorbing a bit of his spiritual energy.

    ¡°Hah... It¡¯s really an endless loop. It¡¯s absorbing the spiritual energy of the trapped to continue strengthening the illusion... Huh? Something doesn¡¯t seem right...¡±

    Ling Mo squatted down to take a closer look and suddenly cursed, ¡°FUCK!¡±

    ¡°No wonder this ¡°ground¡± felt a bit familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the floorboard of my house?!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Although this illusion absorbed a bit of my spiritual power, it wasn¡¯t directly swallowed by the psychic...¡± Ling Mo nced around and found that only this floor was different. ¡°Does the absorbed spiritual energy carry the will and memories of the owner to be part of the illusion?¡± He rubbed his eyebrows and thought, ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t this mean we have also joined the illusion... or perhaps the spiritual world?¡±

    This discovery made Ling Mo¡¯s brows frown even tighter, and he even started to feel a headacheing along.

    As long as he didn¡¯t suck up all the spiritual energy, even a zombie that hasn¡¯t recovered its sanity would still have a certain amount of spiritual energy.

    And at this moment, in this spiritual world, in addition to him and the psychic behind the scenes, there were also two other people with explosive spiritual power, Shana and Hei Si.

    Once they use their spiritual energy, this energy will be part of the illusion, making it more difficult for them to get out.

    In addition, their spiritual energy will change into some weird things ording to their subconsciousness...

    Never mind Hei Si, Shana¡¯s spiritual world was already wonderful enough. Ling Mo had seen it firsthand!

    Who knows how this spiritual world will turn out...

    ¡°This is terrible...¡±

    Ling Mo patted his forehead depressedly and sighed.

    Not only that, but the spiritual connection between him and the girls also needed to consume more spiritual energy for him to maintain.

    Fortunately, the consumption wasn¡¯t too much for Ling Mo.

    His total amount of spiritual energy at this time was iparable to ordinary spiritual-type psychics.

    Such little consumption of spiritual energy won¡¯t cause him any severe consequences, and he could ignore it for the time being.

    ¡°This psychic can almost defeat every spiritual-type psychic with this ability!¡±

    The people from the Falcon Camp obviously haven¡¯t arrived yet, and if they did, they wouldn¡¯t attack him either. And the people from the Air Force regiment were too busy. As for the ones that suddenly appeared here and attacked them...

    ¡°Is it from the F group?¡±

    Although it was a bit confusing, this was the closest answer for now.

    Ling Mo went through all the possibilities in a few seconds and finally came to this conclusion.

    ¡°No matter who he is, as long as he is a psychic, he must have a weakness.¡±

    Ling Mo stood up and nced around, ¡°This spiritual world isn¡¯t without a source, that psychic must be in here as well.¡±

    Although this ability seemed utterly overpowered, Ling Mo had already caught the core.

    It didn¡¯t matter how difficult this illusion was to break. As long as Ling Mo found the caster, everything would be fine.

    This fact was also the same for him as a puppet master.

    And like him, this psychic also relied on external forces.

    Ling Mo¡¯s corpse puppets and the external spiritual energy absorbed by this psychic were perfect examples.

    But fortunately for Ling Mo, this psychic hasn¡¯t mastered the ability to take other people¡¯s spiritual energy and directly use it as his own.

    At best, he would be relying on borrowed strength to fight instead of actually increasing his own power.

    ¡°But in terms of talent, this guy¡¯s ability is several times stronger than mine...¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and then walked out of the alley.

    As soon as he stepped out of the alley, Ling Mo was instantly dumbfounded.

    He almost subconsciously sent out his spiritual tentacles, but fortunately, he resisted the temptation at a critical moment.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it... but this is really amazing!¡±

    When he was in the alley just now, Ling Mo thought that the ¡°environment¡± here was most likely going to be simr to Shana¡¯s spiritual world.

    A particr memory that existed in the subconscious and based on the real world...

    But he didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t expecting this...

    ¡°Damn, where the fuck am I!?¡±

    In front of him was a long winding path that led up to a mountain.

    And on top of the mountain, under the shade of the trees, you can vaguely see an eerie-looking medieval castle.

    A dark forest surrounded both sides of the passage. There were graves everywhere and the crosses inserted on the ground gave Ling Mo a strong sense of Deja Vu.

    This whole scene looked very depressing and eerie.

    If another person suddenly came to such a ce, they would definitely panic.

    In addition, the ce where Ling Mo came out from wasn¡¯t an alley but a ruined wall.

    Ling Mo was almost struck dumb on the spot when he turned to look back.

    ¡°CAW! CAW!¡±

    A dark crow suddenly fluttered its wings and flew over Ling Mo¡¯s head. And behind it was a very eerie-looking and tattered church.

    GUANG DONG

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, a piece of multi-colored ss fell and broke to pieces on the ground.

    ¡°Shana... Take a look at other people¡¯s imagination...¡±

    This sentence suddenly popped inside Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 501 - Anti-Sneak Attack

    <b>Chapter 501 ¨C Anti-Sneak Attack</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°How the hell did the castere up with this? Isn¡¯t the spiritual world based on scenes from the subconscious?¡±

    Ling Mo nced around and decided to go inside the ¡°church¡± to take a look.

    In this spiritual world, it was pointless for him to try and sense where everyone was.

    Everyone was standing together just a few moments ago, but now he was the only one here.

    Obviously, when they entered the spiritual world, the ¡°distance¡± between them had also lengthened.

    Although this spiritual world seemed huge, in reality, it was probably just an area of 100 meters.

    After walking a few hundred meters in the spiritual world, perhaps in reality, the body was actually walking back and forth within a couple of meters.

    Of course, this spiritual world was probably only a means for the other party to trap his group, and there should be other dangers soon.

    Otherwise, Ling Mo could have just waited here until the other party¡¯s spiritual energy ran out.

    CREAKKK¨C

    After pushing open the door, whether it was the cross full of spiders or the tattered and dirty benches, they all seemed very real...

    ¡°Even there are some nk spots in Shana¡¯s spiritual world, the imagination of this psychic is too detailed...¡±

    Although there seemed to be no one inside this ce, Ling Mo still decided to give it a look.

    After all, this ce was the other party¡¯s spiritual world, so there was no crime with being cautious.

    There was even a ¡°creaking¡± noise when Ling Mo stepped on the floor. If it weren¡¯t for the knowledge that this ce was just a spiritual world, Ling Mo would have wondered if he had entered the door of some other world...

    As he walked towards the cross, he wasn¡¯t sure if he identally touched a trigger on the way, but this thing turned around automatically.

    And then a piece of the floor movedterally, revealing an underground passage.

    ¡°This is way too detailed... What the hell is this person¡¯s subconsciousness filled with?¡±

    Seeing the underground passage, Ling Mo finally realized something.

    ¡°No wonder I kept getting this weird feeling...¡±

    ¡°This psychic probably used to be a game enthusiast... His subconsciousness is full of these things. How many fucking hours did he spend on theputer every day?!¡±

    But no matter what this person did before, his life changed the moment his powers awoke.

    Although parts of his past life still existed in this strange way...

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even need to think about it and already knew that this ¡°secret¡± passage must lead to the castle.

    ¡°Who would have thought that I would still need to y these kinds of games even at my age...¡±

    He slowly walked down thedder while frowning.

    But what Ling Mo didn¡¯t know was that another figure emerged from behind the church right after he went inside.

    It was Hei Mao. With her hair tied back, she had an unhappy look on her face.

    Judging from her appearance, she was obviously also affected by this spiritual world.

    And from the way she was panting, it also showed that she had rushed here from a distance.

    Although Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s ability had weaknesses, it also had its strengths.

    Being able to form an endless loop on its own was one of them, and another was its distance.

    As long as he locked onto his target with his perception ability, he could ce his ¡°domain¡± from a kilometer away and trap the opponent.

    That¡¯s why he boasted that Ling Mo and his group would never be able to escape.

    The only problem was that although the enemy couldn¡¯t run away, they would also need to go through a big circle before getting there...

    And as soon as they entered the area, the scene in front of them would directly change, and even if they wanted to stand outside with a gun, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot inside.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a way to improve this?! For example, allowing us to walk up to them without them knowing and giving us the chance to kill them before they can even react...¡±

    Hei Mao frowned and muttered in her mind.

    But she also knew that this was impossible. There was always a limit to how powerful an ability was, especially a spiritual one.

    ncing at the hole on the ground, the corner of Hei Mao¡¯s mouth suddenly raised into a smile...

    At this time, another figure suddenly appeared in a forest.

    ¡°So far? Can¡¯t you control this somehow? It¡¯s your spiritual world!¡±

    Dong Fang Long looked at the dense ¡°jungle¡± around him and thought depressedly.

    Unfortunately for him, once Zhen Zhi Yuanid out his domain, he wouldn¡¯t have any energy left to make adjustments.

    So after cursing a few times, Dong Fang Long continued to walk along the road.

    The results of using this ¡°domain¡± method to kill zombies were just average. You would get better results providing cover for other people to escape against arge group of zombies.

    However, using this method to kill survivors, especially those spiritual-type psychics, was a different story.

    As soon as Zhen Zhi Yuan heard that Ling Mo was a spiritual psychic, he was excited, precisely because of this confidence.

    In his opinion, the Air Force regiment wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him, but he definitely could.

    By this time, Hei Mao had already entered the underground passage.

    Although this spiritual world seemed quiterge, in reality, it wasn¡¯t.

    The spiritual world required spiritual power to exist, and Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s spiritual power wasn¡¯t strong enough to create a superrge one.

    And the more detailed he made it, the smaller it gets.

    Hei Mao was holding a dagger in her hand. Although she wasn¡¯t sure who came down first, after going through this spiritual world several times, she was at the very least, more familiar with this ce than her prey.

    She knew the best ces to sneak in from and also the areas that were good for ambushes.

    This ce was simply a ughterhouse where they could kill their prey.

    In here, even teams stronger than them would die by their hands after being split up.

    Take this underground passage as an example. Although every path leads to the same ce, there were many forked paths, perfect for concealing people.

    SHUA!

    However, just as she turned on a forked path, a cold light suddenly brushed past from behind her neck.

    Hei Mao instantly felt her baby hairs stand up, and a chill came up from her heels.

    She immediately flipped forward, but despite this, she still felt a tingling pain in her neck!

    ¡°Blood...¡±

    Hei Mao touched the back of her neck, and her whole body immediately felt cold sweats.

    Just now, she was really close to death!

    ¡°I failed... You¡¯re really fast.¡±

    A man walked out from the shadows and said with a smile.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Hei Mao couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    She came down here to ambush her prey, but she didn¡¯t expect herself to be ambushed instead.

    In fact, when Ling Mo came down, he had already pulled out his tactical knife.

    Everything in here was fake. The only thing real was the attack from the enemy.

    Regardless of the scene, the opponent had only one purpose, and that was to kill him.

    ¡°I can tell that this ce is suitable for killing. Naturally, I¡¯d have my guard against you, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe so quickly.¡± Ling Mo said.

    Hei Mao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°How can you shamelessly say you¡¯re guarding against us... But I¡¯m surprised that a spiritual psychic like you would really attack me here. I thought you¡¯d be useless and panic without your spiritual powers. Like a cock without any feathers.¡±

    ¡°And so a hen like you couldn¡¯t wait to rush over and push me down [1]?¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and took a step back slowly.

    The speed of this hen was very swift!

    In the sneak attack just now, her speed suddenly became almost impossible for Ling Mo to catch up to, so he couldn¡¯t kill her in one blow.

    This was definitely some kind of ability, and it belonged to the strengthening system that consumed physical strength.

    Ling Mo moved his gaze towards her calves and noticed something strange.

    Although the woman¡¯s legs were very well-proportioned, the muscles on her calves seemed exceptionally developed.

    The woman didn¡¯t seem to mind being stared at by him and said with a sneer, ¡°Never seen someone as fast as me, right? That¡¯s normal, my ability is called super speed.¡± She shook the small dagger in her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re dead the moment you fall into my hands.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Ling Mo only had enough time to curse before the hen rushed over.

    Sure enough, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see her the moment she moved her legs.

    Except for the sound of swishing, he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    But this woman wasn¡¯t in a hurry to strike. Her behavior could easily apply psychological pressure on others.

    She was purposely doing this as revenge for Ling Mo¡¯s sneak attack!

    [1] ¨C Ling Mo¡¯s trying to make it seem like Hei Mao is trying to rape him.

 Chapter 502 - I came because of the smell

    <b>Chapter 502 ¨C I came because of the smell</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know where she was going to attack from or when...

    Perhaps he might have been frightened by now if his mental state was weak.

    ¡°You crazy hen, just keep using this trick...¡±

    Ling Mo had already retreated to a corner at this moment. Although his ears kept hearing swishing sounds, he was still very calm.

    This super high speed wouldn¡¯tst long. The moment she attacked, her movements would involuntarily slow down.

    No matter what she did, it was impossible for her whole body to move at such speeds.

    Furthermore, her superspeed was only in her legs, and not in her hands.

    Before the other party made their move, Ling Mo had already figured out this crucial point, and this was absolutely unmistakable.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    Although Ling Mo couldn¡¯t use his spiritual tentacles, he still had his insane reaction speed.

    When the opponent froze at the moment of attacking, Ling Mo immediately captured her movement trajectory.

    When the des of the two collided, the woman let out a grunt as she suffered a loss.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this person a spiritual psychic? Why is he so fucking powerful?! Was he in the special forces or somethingst time? But if that were true, his sneak attack just now should have hit.¡±

    Although Hei Mao was a strengthening psychic, her power was in speed.

    She basically told everyone the characteristics of her ability with its name [1].

    Her speed was inhuman, but she wasn¡¯t strong. Although she was stronger than average survivors, there was still a gappared to Ling Mo.

    And what made her depressed most was that Ling Mo actually seized the opportunity when she froze to rush over quickly and scratch her arm.

    The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it pissed her off!

    It felt like he was pping her in the face! He really knew how to seize opportunities! Was this person nervous at all?!

    But when she turned back to attack Ling Mo, this guy had already stuck himself against the wall again, waiting for her to attack.

    Regardless of her countless feints or psychological tactics, Ling Mopletely ignored them.

    He was concentrating, waiting for her killing blow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Isn¡¯t this person supposed to be a spiritual psychic?!¡±

    Hei Mao wouldn¡¯t have thought that although Ling Mo was human, his body had mutated in a way almost as close to an ordinary zombie¡¯s.

    Moreover, the virus in his body was also much more ¡°advanced.¡±

    Ling Mo could even smell the faint blood in the air!

    The two chased after each other, and soon they had fallen into a war of attrition.

    But while Ling Mo could afford it, Hei Mao couldn¡¯t.

    Her stamina was constantly declining, unlike Ling Mo, who seemed quitefortable.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of that sneak attack by him...¡±

    Hei Mao touched the back of her neck again. The tactical knife had shed through an artery, and it hadn¡¯t stopped bleeding since.

    Her back was now almostpletely stained with blood. However, there wasn¡¯t even a scratch on Ling Mo¡¯s skin!

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    Hei Mao cursed again in her heart. She gritted her teeth abruptly, and the muscles in her legs began to bulge again.

    ¡°Oh, someone¡¯s desperate...¡±

    Ling Mo also felt Hei Mao¡¯s change. Although strengthening psychics can raise the limit of the human body, they¡¯ll hurt themselves if they go too far. It was the same as Ling Mo if he used up all of his spiritual power.

    There would be consequences and even permanent damage for going too far.

    This wasn¡¯t something that needed to be taught. It was an instinct.

    But she obviously had a severe decline in strength, and under these circumstances, she needed to increase her strength...

    ¡°But I also have a trump card...¡±

    After being surprised, Ling Mo calmed down by reaching for the medication in his pocket.

    But before the two of them could do anything, a loud noise suddenly came from Ling Mo¡¯s side.

    An enormous amount of spiritual energy exploded, knocking both Ling Mo and Hei Mao rolling to the ground.

    A ck hole had suddenly appeared on the wall out of thin air, and a blood-red light shed inside the gap.

    Then a girl carrying a scythe came out of the gap with an eerie smile on her face.

    Truthfully, even without this smile, her way of appearing here was already eerie enough.

    As soon as Shana appeared, she couldn¡¯t help licking her lips, ¡°I came here as soon as I smelled blood.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ling Mo stared at her with widened eyes. His first sentence was, ¡°Where¡¯s Nana?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be absorbed here. But I¡¯m very upset. I almost suffered a loss because of this.¡±

    Shana grinned, and Nana¡¯s shadow shed across her body for a moment.

    It was fine as long as they didn¡¯t separate...

    But...

    Ling Mo turned his head and looked at the gap. Although the hole was already starting to close, it was obviously Nana¡¯s handiwork.

    After absorbing all that spiritual energy just now, who knows what will happen at the other end of the gap.

    ¡°Humph, no matter how much he absorbed, I¡¯ll make him spit it all out.¡±

    Shana clenched the handle of her weapon and smiled.

    Hei Mao¡¯s eyes widened after seeing another enemy suddenly appearing.

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    ording to the information, Ling Mo was the only spiritual psychic in the group, and it was impossible to use sensing abilities inside this ¡°domain.¡±

    But there was actually someone that could directly rip apart the spiritual world...

    Not only that, she came here using her sense of smell?!

    Before she could think about it, Shana walked over slowly, ¡°Hi, you¡¯re mine now.¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck is yours!?¡±

    Hei Mao suddenly felt a huge pressure as Shana approached.

    She got up quickly and then disappeared into the passage in an instant.

    She didn¡¯t really disappear. It was just that her speed was so fast that the naked eye couldn¡¯t catch it.

    Shana stood in the middle of the passage with her long hair fluttering slightly beside her cheek, her expression looking very indifferent.

    The faint smile on her mouth was full of longing for battle and blood.

    Right now, Shana was very simr to her previous self, back when Ling Mo had just met her...

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll kill her first then! Just watch me!¡±

    Hei Mao¡¯s voice seemed to ring from all directions, and it was enough to bring a lot of mental pressure to people.

    However, Shana and Ling Mo¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change at all.

    Shana didn¡¯t even wait for Hei Mao to make a move. She suddenly raised her scythe after sniffing the air and dashed forward, drawing a beautiful half-moon with her de.

    PUCHI!

    Arge puff of blood immediately exploded from the void, and then a figure fell out.

    Shana turned around with a pair of slightly red eyes and looked at Hei Mao through the rain of blood, ¡°You want to kill my Brother Ling with just your abilities? You¡¯re just fast. Let me y with you instead.¡±

    With that, Shana rushed over with her weapon and chuckled.

    Hei Mao¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as she quickly fled.

    One of them was as fast as the wind, but the other seemed rxed and casual. The ground became covered with blood between the chasing and escaping.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously trying to steal my target, yet you came up with such an excuse!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Shana chase after Hei Mao...

    Hei Mao was really unlucky meeting Shana...

    Shana was a true zombie leader, and she was much more sensitive to the smell of blood than Ling Mo.

    She didn¡¯t need to look at all, and she could tell where Hei Mao was just by smelling.

    No matter how fast she was or how much more she increased her speed, she couldn¡¯t never escape Shana¡¯s scythe.

    If Shana¡¯s weapon was shorter, she might have suffered a slight loss, but the long scythe in her hands was a perfect counter for Hei Mao.

    Shana¡¯s attacks forced her opponent to run out of energy. It didn¡¯t take long before she picked up a person covered in blood and returned to Ling Mo.

    Seeing the woman gnash her teeth as she stared at him, Ling Mo squatted down and asked, ¡°Who are you? Are you from the F group?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Hei Mao stared at him and spat out blood.

    ¡°Do I have any grudges with you?¡± Ling Mo frowned and said.

    The other party definitely came here for benefits, but to continue for the sake of benefits...

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know if she was doing this because she was dedicated or just sorrowful.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in me telling you anything...¡±

    As soon as Hei Mao¡¯s hand quietly gripped something, Ling Mo grabbed her arm.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Ling Mo snatched the small bottle back and shook it before his eyes.

    And the look in Hei Mao¡¯s eyes instantly turned dark.

    [1] Super Speed

 Chapter 503 - You reap what you sow

    <b>Chapter 503 ¨C You reap what you sow</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    The average-looking Hei Maoer[1] was actually a very ambitious woman.

    Although she guaranteed a rtively stable life after joining FIRE for herself, she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    Compared with the other two powers, their lives were just slightly better than ordinary people¡¯s.

    But with her strength, even if she rushed to join the Falcon Camp or Air Force regiment, she might not get much attention.

    Those two forces mainly relied on military weapons and armies, while the psychics were a special force and not the main one.

    Therefore, instead of bing an ordinary psychic in the two major forces, she decided to find a way to be a significant person in the F group.

    Hei Maoer tried winning over people, especially the men...

    But... as long as Lucy was there, she was never the focus.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that woman? Other than looking good, she¡¯spletely useless!¡±

    She wears that cold expression all day long on her face while carrying a machine gun. She also puts on an appearance that tells everyone to keep their distance, yet so many people like her!

    Hei Maoer didn¡¯t hate the people that thought Lucy was the prettiest in the group, but she hated Lucy very much.

    Even when Lucy offered to explore the route this time and find the missing members, she regarded this as grandstanding.

    ¡°Are you afraid people won¡¯t know that you¡¯re righteous?! You fake bitch!...¡±

    So when Zhen Zhi Yuan found her, the two hit it off.

    Whether it was to satisfy her desires of pursuing a better life, or get rid of Lucy, their mission this time was a golden opportunity for her...

    How powerful would a spiritual psychic still be after entering a domain? It¡¯s equivalent to having their fangs pulled out.

    But reality smashed Hei Maoer with a heavy blow. Not only did this man continue to fight back, but he also abused her with a very sinister and cunning way of fighting!

    Compared to him, Shana was more direct and swift!

    But if Hei Maoer could choose, she would rather go head-to-head with Shana than try to fight Ling Mo again. She didn¡¯t want to feel powerless to the point of almost vomiting.

    In addition to being a very jealous person, Hei Maoer was also very vicious.

    She had justpletely been overpowered by Shana¡¯s attacks a few moments ago, but from the moment she was thrown near Ling Mo¡¯s feet, she had already moved her hands into her arms.

    If Ling Mo had been alone, she might have tried using her beauty against him, but with the girl next to him, she would be making a fool of herself.

    So... it was better to fight!

    But she never expected that Ling Mo¡¯s observations were so meticulous.

    She was already partially crippled after being beaten, and he still hasn¡¯t dropped his guard!

    ¡°I originally wanted to ask you a few questions, but I ended up gaining something else. It¡¯s quite unexpected...¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the bottle carefully for a while. Although the environment here was dim, with the help of Shana¡¯s vision, he was able to see clearly.

    It was a translucent brown stic bottle with a tightly screwed cap and nobel on the outside.

    The bottle was half-filled with a semi-solidified liquid. After shaking it, Ling Mo could tell that it was clear and didn¡¯t contain any impurities. As for why it had solidified, he wasn¡¯t sure.

    Ling Mo unscrewed the cap and opened it, and suddenly revealed a hint of surprise.

    There was a faint smell of the virus inside this liquid.

    Compared to zombie blood, the amount of virus inside was pretty small and may even be less than the sweet zombie saliva he sucked on in the past...

    But in addition to the virus, the liquid should also contain other things.

    Looking at Hei Maoer¡¯s movements just now, she was probably nning to crush the bottle.

    In other words, it would work as long as it¡¯s mixed with blood.

    Ling Mo suddenly became interested. He looked down at Hei Maoer and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Hei Maoer¡¯s eyes glinted as she stared at Ling Mo. She realized at this moment that although this seemingly ordinary young man seemed rxed, he was always on guard against her.

    No matter what little movement she made, it was impossible to escape from his eyes.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    After cursing in her heart, Hei Maoer asked, ¡°If I tell you, will you spare me?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately, and a smile appeared on his face.

    No matter what the bottle of liquid was, based on Hei Maoer¡¯s actions just now, she had wanted to kill them!

    They had no grudges with each other, yet the other party put in so much effort to kill them, just for the sake of profit...

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s expression, Hei Maoer started to panic deep down. However, the expression on her face became even more hideous.

    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about torturing me for the answer, I advise you to give up. Yourpanions might get killed if you waste too much time here.¡± As she said this, she maliciously nced sideways at Shana and said, ¡°Although she¡¯s able to break through the illusion and run over, can your otherpanions do the same? We¡¯re more familiar with this ce than you guys.¡±

    ¡°Oh... it seems that you¡¯re not the only attacker.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°This person didn¡¯t get the point at all!¡±

    Hei Maoer suddenly widened her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Yourpanions... Are you not worried about them at all?¡±

    ¡°This ability...¡± Ling Mo raised his head and looked around, then smiled, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s pretty powerful. It¡¯s clear that you need to use spiritual power to break it, but the moment spiritual power is released, it gets absorbed by this spiritual world instead, making this ce even more unbreakable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you noticed. You better not treat me like a prisoner then...¡±

    Hei Maoer smirked. As long as he was afraid, she would have the basis to threaten him...

    But before she could speak, Ling Mo had already changed the topic, ¡°Unfortunately, this spiritual world is just a failure.¡±

    With that said, Ling Mo sent out with a tentacle. This spiritual power instantly dissipated in the spiritual world, and then a photo suddenly appeared on the wall.

    It was an old-fashioned photo of an ordinary couple with two children, a boy, and a girl.

    This photo would¡¯ve never attracted anyone¡¯s attention anywhere, but Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly softened.

    But upon seeing this, Hei Maoer sneered inside her heart.

    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t lost something because of the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°This man was just so-so. She thought that as a spiritual psychic, there would be something else in Ling Mo¡¯s subconscious...¡±

    ¡°How is absorbing your spiritual power a failure? What can you do besides strengthening this spiritual world?¡± Hei Maoer couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    The more she pointed out Ling Mo¡¯s ws, the better chances she had of surviving. She would only have a chance to survive when Ling Mo realizes he doesn¡¯t have the upper hand.

    At least, this is what Hei Maoer thought.

    After a while, Ling Mo looked down at Hei Maoer and said, ¡°Indeed, the subconsciousness of an ordinary person isn¡¯t very dangerous.¡±

    Suddenly, he winked at Hei Maoer and said casually, ¡°But unfortunately, I¡¯m the only ordinary person here...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean...¡±

    As soon as Hei Maoer opened her mouth, she suddenly felt a chill on her back and viciously stared up at Shana in shock.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the other party was even more ruthless than her and didn¡¯t care about what she said right from the beginning...

    As she started to lose consciousness, Hei Maoer heard Ling Mo¡¯sst words to her, ¡°You reap what you sow.¡±

    ¡°I thought you really wanted to ask her something...¡± Shana said as she raised her head and looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Well, I can also ask Lucy.¡± Ling Mo shook the bottle and stuffed it into his arms.

    He had a vague feeling that the contents of this bottle were probably rted to the mysterious reward that Lucy had mentioned.

    ¡°So, she wanted to use this to threaten you... Humans really are strange creatures.¡± Shana said and nced at the corpse near her feet.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°This is just one aspect. She also knew that I wouldn¡¯t spare her because of this, so she threatened me with Ye Lian¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Then are you worried about Sister Ye Lian and the others?¡± Shana asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Ling Mo grinned evilly. This expression fell in Shana¡¯s eyes, and she immediately understood.

    ¡°They should be more worried about themselves.¡±

    Ling Mo nced around and said.

    Just like he said before, this ce was a cage. But Ling Mo and the others weren¡¯t the only ones that were trapped...

    [1] ¨C So I messed up on my tranting a bit. The ¡°er¡± actually makes ck Cat into ck Kitten.

 Chapter 504 - The beautiful ones are often poisonous snakes

    <b>Chapter 504 ¨C The beautiful ones are often poisonous snakes</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°Hey, Xiao Bai, did you smell anything yet...?¡±

    Inside the ¡°forest,¡± a giant panda was twisting and moving forward slowly.

    On top of it sat a little girl with a curious expression on her face.

    The two pairs of eyes looked around curiously, but there wasn¡¯t any panic or nervousness at all.

    Although the scene in front of them suddenly changed into something so strange, it wasn¡¯t really a problem for the mutant beast and zombie leader.

    The real problem was that when a zombie loli and a mutant beast with the goal IQ of around ten got together, they quickly got lost...

    They couldn¡¯t sense the position and the scent seemed to be everywhere. It seemed to be very close by, but it also seemed very far away at the same time, making it tough to capture the exact position they were at.

    Yu Shi Ran leaned over Xiao Bai, grabbed a patch of white hair, and shouted, ¡°Yuuuu...¡±

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    The mutant panda shook its head and let out a low growl.

    At the same time, Yu Shi Ran also received a rough trantion from Hei Si...

    But this zombie loli just casually waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mindful. The humans call out these words when they want to stop. As the national treasure, aren¡¯t you embarrassed for being so uncultured? You should learn a little...¡±

    Yu Shi Ran looked around with a pair of big eyes and suddenly revealed a strange expression, ¡°Xiao Bai, tell me... after walking so far, we still haven¡¯t found that sausage human, and he isn¡¯t calling me in my head like usual...¡±

    As she said this, the zombie loli knocked on her head with her hand. She then sniffed vigorously and said, ¡°At a time like this... At a time like this...¡± Her eyes beamed with excitement as she clenched her fist, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a golden opportunity?¡±

    A dangerous n suddenly popped out of Yu Shi Ran¡¯s mind.

    Her eyes immediately reddened with excitement.

    ¡°Hahaha, stupid human, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to steal your pet! And then I¡¯ll go find Half-moon. Hahaha...¡±

    The zombie loli smiled cheerfully with her hands on her hips.

    Towards these words, Xiao Bai naturally couldn¡¯t understand anything she said.

    And although Hei Si¡¯s IQ was decent, it hadn¡¯t reached a high level. At least not to the point where it could analyzeplex situations and make corresponding judgments on its own.

    Ling Mo had only refused to allow Yu Shi Ran from casually talking in front of strangers, but he didn¡¯t forbid her from running around...

    And her actions just now weren¡¯t aiming to attack Ling Mo either...

    Afterughing arrogantly, Yu Shiran stretched out her little hand and patted the mutant panda¡¯s ears, ¡°Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go! Humph, although I can¡¯t eat that sausage human right now, once I find half-moon and bring her back... Won¡¯t I be able to eat as many sausages as I want?¡±

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    Xiao Bai¡¯s head sank after being patted by Yu Shi Ran. It then reluctantly turned around and walked deeper into the forest.

    Meanwhile, a figure was hurtling through the forest in a different area.

    Her movements were fast and silent.

    The obstacles in her path didn¡¯t seem to have any influence on her movements, and she practically teleported from tree to tree.

    As each tree rapidly magnified in front of her eyes, she would go around them using incredible quick movements right as she was about to collide into them.

    Each and every movement from her seemed so natural, giving off a weird sense of beauty.

    After consuming the mutant snake gels for some time, although Ya Lin¡¯s physical appearance hasn¡¯t changed, her body has.

    Even Ling Mo wasn¡¯t particrly knowledgeable about the extent of this change.

    For example, most normal humans are unable to turn their elbows inward...

    But because of the virus, this action that most humans couldn¡¯t do, Ya Lin could easily achieve.

    Her body was more flexible than Jiu-jitsu practitioners, especially her joints, which have surpassed the limit of what ordinary humans can achieve.

    Most importantly, she didn¡¯t do these actions to show off, nor did she require any preparation or practice. These actions were more like instinct to her.

    ¡°SHUA!¡±

    Ya Lin gently turned her body to one side and bypassed the ¡°big tree¡± in front of her by whirling around it in midair.

    However, as soon as shended, a sh of cold light suddenly pierced from the side.

    The angle this knife came from was tricky, not to mention how sudden it came. Most people wouldn¡¯t have time to react and would¡¯ve gotten stabbed.

    But right when Ya Linnded, she leaned back without pausing and slipped downwards past the cold light.

    She then twisted her waist and used her heel to make her body turn, with one hand directly grasping towards the cold light.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Although only her fingerstips touched the cold light, a series of sparks instantly illuminated Ya Lin¡¯s face.

    The cold light came and passed quickly.

    Ya Lin stood still as she looked toward the direction of the cold light, and she suddenly revealed a meaningful smile.

    In her field of vision just now, she saw a figuree out from behind a big tree...

    This person had hidden behind the tree, and because Ya Lin was rushing, she didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    But now, she could smell the human scenting off the other party with just a little sniffing...

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Dong Fang Long shook his numb wrist, staring at the woman vigntly and frowning.

    From their exchange just now, he knew this woman was probably an agile psychic like Hei Maoer.

    However, although agile psychics were a bit more tricky to deal with, their weaknesses were also quite obvious.

    After a bit of weighing, Dong Fang Long decided to take action.

    His sneak attack just now, whether it was the timing or angle, everything was perfect.

    ¡°Even Hei Mao would have a hard time avoiding it if she was in that situation.¡±

    But the reaction speed and agility of the woman in front of him... was too fast!

    She reacted the moment she was attacked. Not only did she avoid the attack, but she immediately carried out a counter-attack when his strike was over.

    ¡°Those sparks... This woman must be hiding a weapon in her palm!¡±

    ¡°And that strength...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a troublesome one... My luck sure is good. I meet a tough one the moment Ie in, and she¡¯s also a pretty one.¡±

    Dong Fang Long quickly smoothed his eyebrows. Not only that, but he also stared at Ya Lin with interest and looked up and down with satisfaction.

    You could tell that this person had no shame from his alias. Not only did he associate himself with a certain international superstar [1], but he also put ¡°Dong Fang [2]¡± in front of his name.

    If it weren¡¯t because the circumstances didn¡¯t allow it, he might have been wearing some yellow tights...

    And this guy was quite aggressive. When he was at FIRE, he would always be looking for a fight as long as he had the opportunity.

    What surprised Dong Fang Long was that this woman was staring at him too...

    It¡¯s just that her eyes seemed to be much more dangerous than his...

    It was the same as when a zombie looks at a human or when a beast looks at prey.

    Dong Fang Long was startled at first, and then he squeezed the army thorn in his hand angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to have a staring contest with you.¡±

    A feeling of provocation caused Dong Fang Long to raise his voice involuntarily, and he said with a grin, ¡°Beforeing here, I really didn¡¯t expect for such a beautiful girl to be in this group... Hey, if you surrender now...¡±

    ¡°SHUA!¡±

    With a sh, that beautiful figure suddenly appeared behind him.

    A voice that sounded a bit excited came into his ears at the same time, ¡°Shallow prey, haven¡¯t you heard the saying, the more beautiful a snake is, the more poisonous they are?¡±

    HISS!

    The sudden tingling sensation on his skin caused him to get goosebumps.

    He felt a tremendous crisis of life and death almost instantly. It was as if a poisonous snake was crawling on his skin, hissing at him, ready to bite!

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Dong Fang Long shouted uncontrobly as his muscles tightened, and he immediately threw himself forward...

    [1] ¨C Bruce lee

    [2] ¨C Dong Fang means eastern, and Long means dragon.

 Chapter 505 - Ability: Copy

    <b>Chapter 505 ¨C Ability: Copy</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Dong Fang Long barely avoided the blow.

    Ya Lin¡¯s wrist knife ¡°snake kiss¡± had a unique shape and a very long arc.

    Even though he avoided most of the attack, the hook at the end still cut through his muscles, causing him to grimace in pain as he clutched his shoulders.

    He immediately realized that he had underestimated this charming woman.

    ¡°How is she just a normal poisonous snake? She¡¯s clearly an extremely poisonous one!¡±

    He had almost gotten himself killed for just saying a few words.

    ¡°So...So strong...¡±

    Dong Fang long said with gritted teeth. He then took a deep breath and stared at Ya Lin.

    However, when he saw Ya Lin¡¯s actions, he instantly felt a chill jump up.

    This beautiful snake was staring at the blood on her wrist knife, and her eyes seemed a bit fanatical.

    ¡°Why does she look just like a zombie...¡±

    Dong Fang Long trembled and clenched his army thorn.

    At this moment, he suddenly kicked off with his feet and appeared next to Ya Lin¡¯s side in the blink of an eye.

    He then moved behind Ya Lin with a twist of his body. The army thorn followed his arm and shed directly towards the back of Ya Lin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ya Lin raised her eyes in surprise.

    Although she was surprised, her dodge was much faster than Dong Fang Long.

    She had leaned her body abruptly to the side when Dong Fang Long appeared and watched as his de brushed past her body while her snake kiss went towards his neck.

    ¡°DANG!¡±

    Dong Fang Long¡¯s other arm stretched out and blocked it.

    A long slit was cut on his sleeve by the snake kiss, revealing an iron wristband.

    ¡°Holy shit...¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he pulled himself back to dodge, he probably would have gotten killed.

    Dong Fang Long secretly cursed Ya Lin for being so formidable while she looked at him curiously.

    His attack just now followed the same attack patterns as hers.

    Although it wasn¡¯t entirely the same, it was enough to make this female zombie surprised.

    But only Dong Fang Long knew that his imitation of Ya Lin¡¯s moves were far from the same!

    As long as he could see the actions of his opponent, he could immediately copy them with his ability.

    Although he could only repeat each move once, the degree of copying was very high, almost replicating it.

    He would immediately memorize his opponent¡¯s movements, and the muscles in his body would then change to allow him to copy the same action.

    Even if some of the actions challenged the limits of a human being, he could still barely replicate them.

    But for Ya Lin¡¯s actions... he could only simplify them!

    Some of these actions were simply beyond the limits of what a human could do!

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat her with my ability...¡±

    Dong Fang Long immediately thought of this possibility. He was different from Hei Mao. Fighting to the death wasn¡¯t his style.

    So after realizing this, the man immediately turned around and ran away.

    In any case, it didn¡¯t matter if he was losing in this fight. What mattered was the end result of the battle...

    ¡°This ce is actually very beneficial for her. I might as well lead her over there...¡±

    Dong Fang Long looked towards the castle as he gritted his teeth and thought.

    The two figures quickly rushed towards the ¡°castle¡± in tandem. At the same time, Ling Mo and Shana have already reached the bottom of the castle through the passage.

    ¡°Everything here is actually automated... The games that this guy ys are all high-end.¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo walked to the door, it opened with a creak.

    In terms of detail, this psychic¡¯s spiritual world was definitely the best Ling Mo has ever seen.

    Although Ling Mo was trapped here, he also learned something.

    He was unable to develop something like this since his spiritual power had already taken shape.

    But what about Shana? Although she was a zombie, her spiritual power was super strong, but she didn¡¯t have any abilities.

    If he were topare her to a nk piece of paper, theoretically, she could learn anything.

    Moreover, Shana also showed a keen interest in this ce. In other people¡¯s eyes, this spiritual world was just an illusion. But in Shana¡¯s eyes, especially Nana¡¯s, this ce was the product formed by countless spiritual abilities.

    In the past, when they met the long-haired youth, Shana had once thought about this subject before. The hallucinogenic ability of her eyes essentially also affected the target¡¯s spiritual power through her spiritual power. To put it bluntly, it was actually a type of spiritual attack.

    Since the origins were all the same, could it also be possible for her to learn these abilities?

    If this was possible, not only could she take the initiative in any battle, but it would also make moving through zombie groups much easier.

    It would be much better to fight in her own territory then someone else¡¯s.

    So these two people were actually observing this spiritual world the whole time while they walked along the way...

    ¡°Lucy told me the abilities of every F group member. From the looks of it, it should be the person that has the ¡®domain¡¯ ability...¡±

    This illusion was the strongest that Ling Mo has ever seen. It was simply fucking badass...

    ¡°This guy¡¯s spiritual power must be very strong!¡±

    Ling Mo felt a burst of excitement when he thought of this.

    Shana nced at Ling Mo and suddenly thought in her heart, ¡°This enemy is going to suffer...¡±

    The inside of this castle was obviously more detailed than the outside.

    After the door opened, there was a small underground prison. To break through the iron bars in front of them, they would undoubtedly have to waste spiritual energy.

    ¡°Let me do it...¡±

    Ling Mo quickly stopped Shana and dispersed the spiritual energies with his spiritual tentacle.

    Some strange things appeared on the walls immediately after...

    ¡°So this is what you have in your subconsciousness....¡±

    Before Shana could finish speaking, she was pulled away by Ling Mo.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me see it... I¡¯ll tell Sister Ye Lian! Hey, why is that kind of thing rted to me...¡±

    Listening to Shana¡¯s shouting, Ling Mo had already clenched his fists, ¡°This fucking psychic! I¡¯m going to kill this goddamn bastard. He should be around here...¡±

    As he was gnashing his teeth, he heard a stern cry from above.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly sped up, pulling Shana with him up the stairs.

    Meanwhile, inside the castle, a ck figure was chasing a man in red while spraying fire.

    ¡°Where did this thinge from?!¡±

    The man in red seemed very upset. This monster had suddenly appeared and chased him for the past few minutes.

    Although he created a spiritual world that looked simr to the castle of an evil dragon, his spiritual power wasn¡¯t strong enough to create any monsters in it.

    If he could create a few dragons, then he wouldn¡¯t need Hei Mao¡¯s help.

    He could only trap his opponents and couldn¡¯t kill them. Because of this reason, Zhen Zhi Yuan could only seek partners toplete this task.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that he could only watch...

    After activating his ¡°domain¡±, his spiritual body would naturally also be inside this spiritual world.

    He knew this, and Ling Mo, who was a spiritual psychic, clearly knew it too.

    He thought he would meet Ling Mo first, but then this monster suddenly appeared.

    ¡°When will you stop chasing me?¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan quickly sped up. As a spiritual body, he was like a fish in water inside his spiritual world.

    Not limited by the obstacles, he could do as he pleased and deform anything he wanted...

    But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t get rid of this figureposed of spiritual energy.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    When Zhen Zhi Yuan stopped angrily in the hall, the dark figure also stopped.

    It had three dog heads, eyes that shined red with mes, and a ck body that was... short.

    ¡°What the hell is this!?¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan roared in his heart and drew a sword made out of spiritual energy from a wall.

    Although he couldn¡¯t change the spiritual world anymore, as its master, it was okay for him to use spiritual power...

    ¡°Oh look it¡¯s the man in red....¡± one of the dog heads suddenly said.

    ¡°Yeah, the awfully vulgar-looking one.¡± Another dog head said.

    Thest dog¡¯s head stuck out its tongue, and then let out a sneer from its mouth, ¡°Ahahaha...¡±

 Chapter 506 - Cerberus

    <b>Chapter 506 ¨C Cerberus</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be made fun of by a dog... no, three dogs!¡±

    ¡°This thing was definitely something made up by that man¡¯s subconscious mind!¡±

    Just like Ling Mo, Zhen Zhi Yuan couldn¡¯t help but curse in his mind, ¡°What messed up shit is he hiding in his mind?!¡±

    ¡°Hey look, he¡¯s angry.¡± A paw lifted up and covered dog head number one¡¯s mouth as it whispered secretly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of whispering if I can still hear you? They¡¯re probably doing it on purpose to piss me off...¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan restrained the anger in his heart and looked for a chance to strike.

    Because of this three-headed dog, Zhen Zhi Yuan didn¡¯t have time to sense the changes in his ¡°domain.¡±

    He only knew that his spiritual energy was being attacked and more spiritual energy was being injected into his domain.

    This was originally something he should be happy about, until that mutt fell from the sky...

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s angry. He looks even more wretched when he¡¯s angry.¡± Dog head number 2 said.

    ¡°You guys just keep mocking me again and again...¡± Zhen Zhi Yuan gritted his teeth and thought.

    Dog head number 3 opened its mouth, ¡°Ahahaha...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±

    This burst of disdainfulughter finally angered Zhen Zhiy Yuan, and he shook the long sword in his hand.

    The sword quickly morphed in his hand and directly shot out towards the three-headed dog like a steel rope.

    As soon as the sword shot out, Zhen Zhi Yuan revealed a smug smile.

    Although he could only disy his spiritual power like this in the spiritual world, he was probably the only one that could control spiritual energy so meticulously...

    The three-headed dog¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow. The ridiculously small body leaped back suddenly, and at the same time, the three heads opened their mouths and spat out three fireballs.

    These fireballs were actually just spiritual energy, but since the three-headed dog was already part of the spiritual world, it didn¡¯t dissipate immediately after being released.

    Only after being smashed into pieces would this group of spiritual energy no longer be realized in the spiritual world.

    The same was true for the sword in Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s hand. Although he¡¯s a spiritual psychic, he sent out all of his spiritual power from the moment he opened his domain. He could no longer affect this world.

    But this was because his current spiritual power wasn¡¯t strong enough. No matter how much spiritual power he absorbed, it was useless since he couldn¡¯t integrate it into his spiritual ball of light...

    ¡°A mere clump of consciousness dares provoke me like this...¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan leaped over and threw himself at it.

    When the two spiritual energies collided, Ling Mo immediately sensed it.

    ¡°A fight actually started...¡±

    Ling Mo nced up, and said with surprise.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, the other party must be using a spiritual body. How do you n on dealing with them, Brother Ling? You can¡¯t use your spiritual power now, right?¡±

    Shana suddenly grabbed Ling Mo and asked.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t use it casually, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t use it.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled and said.

    Since he ran over here to confront this psychic, he naturally had some way to deal with him.

    What¡¯s more, Shana was by his side too...

    Shana nced at him, puzzled. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, Shana wouldn¡¯t stop him since he was confident.

    The two ran up quickly and soon approached the main hall.

    However, the moment they rushed into the hall, the scene that the two of them should have seen had already changed drastically.

    At this moment, the entire hall was ripped apart by ck holes, and two identical three-headed dogs were confronting each other deep inside.

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    As soon as he saw this strange monster, Ling Mo knew this was definitely Shana¡¯s masterpiece.

    ¡°How could there be two of them? And they¡¯re both fighting against each other...¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Cerberus.¡± Shana said in surprise.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised?! Isn¡¯t this your creation?¡± Ling Mo really wanted to ask her this. Unexpectedly, after hearing her exmation, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°And it¡¯s body turned out like this. Why does Cerberus look like this in your mind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from my subconsciousness... I can¡¯t control that.¡± Shana blinked innocently.

    As soon as the two of them entered, both dogs stopped fighting and turned around simultaneously.

    Ling Mo had already thought of an important detail at this time. One of them should be the spiritual body...

    Since it was a spiritual body, then this person should be able to transform like Shana.

    That time, Dark Shana had changed from a fleshy monster to Ultraman. She only changed back to normal after bing a giant...

    As long as they destroyed his spiritual body, the enemy psychic would be a retard.

    But the question now is, how can they tell them apart?

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ling Mo turned his head and nced at Shana and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you by any chance leave a birthmark or something on this guy...¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    Shana said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking... By the way, what are some of its characteristics?¡±

    Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Hmm... it likes to invade the spiritual and absorb them...¡± Shana replied quickly.

    ¡°No wonder there was a fight...¡±

    Ling Moughed in his heart. This Zhen Zhi Yuan really has shitty luck.

    This situation was what Ling Mo meant by being trapped. Zhen Zhi Yuan basically lifted a huge rock and smashed himself in the foot...

    ¡°It hurts, right?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Although both three-headed dogs were staring at Ling Mo¡¯s group, one of them was thinking quickly.

    ¡°Why did theye here so soon? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. What happened to Hei Maoer and Dong Fang Long? Based on their previous speeds, both of them should have already killed most of them and driven thest one or two exhausted fools inside...¡±

    But the two people in front of him were obviously full of energy, and they didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries at all.

    ¡°What the hell are they doing?!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan would¡¯ve never imagined that Hei Maoer had already died, and Dong Fang Long wasn¡¯t chasing anyone inside but was being chased by a beautiful snake girl instead.

    ¡°This confusion won¡¯tst long...¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan nced at the three-headed dog in front of him and then suddenly rushed towards Ling Mo and Shana.

    As soon as he moved, the other dog also jumped over as if it saw someone throwing a bone!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly pulled Shana and backed away.

    Being hit by foreign spiritual energy would cause great damage to oneself.

    Although the opponent seemed to be making a physical attack, it would actually be a spiritual one once they made contact.

    Since Ling Mo wanted to turn the other party into a retard, why couldn¡¯t the other party do the same?

    ¡°This person won¡¯t dare use spiritual power. In this world, I¡¯m the king! He¡¯s dead meat!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan sneered in his heart, and three balls of fire spurted out from one of his mouths.

    He had learned this method of using spiritual energy as cannonballs from Cerberus and had quickly mastered it.

    Ling Mo had also discovered that this psychic was very simr to himself. They both have done a lot of research on their abilities.

    ¡°Just by looking at how perfect this spiritual world was, I could tell how much time this person spent on it...¡±

    In this spiritual world, this opponent was at the same level as Ling Mo in terms of spiritual power.

    ¡°You want to attack me?¡±

    Ling Mo pulled Shana behind him, and then two spiritual tentacles stretched out one after the other.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles, Zhen Zhi Yuan was shocked.

    ¡°I could only use spiritual power like this in the spiritual world, but This guy can actually use it directly!¡±

    ¡°And so proficiently...¡±

    ¡°But... It¡¯s still useless!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan grinned in his heart. After being charged by three different groups of spiritual energy, he and the dog behind him would only need to bump into them to make the two of them useless.

    Even if they didn¡¯t be retards, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move anymore.

    When that timees, he would only need to turn off his domain to make this three-headed dog disappear. This man and woman were both finished!

    However, within the two seconds of cockiness, Zhen Zhi Yuan noticed that something was wrong!

    Although the first spiritual tentacle quickly began to dissipate, the suckers on that tentacle were actually frantically swallowing!

    Thus, the second tentacle could be preserved temporarily due to being connected to it. It quickly avoided the three fireballs and shot directly at him!

 Chapter 507 - The overlap of reality and illusion

    <b>Chapter 507 ¨C The ovep of reality and illusion</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°What the hell is going on?! How is this person also absorbing... No, this isn¡¯t absorbing. He¡¯s practically swallowing my spiritual energy whole!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan was shocked, but it was toote for him to dodge.

    He had only spent a moment to think when one of the dog heads disappeared.

    ¡°Huh? It actually hit...¡±

    Although Shana was behind him, her mouth never stopped talking.

    ¡°What do you mean it actually hit... Although I suck at aiming, it depends on what I¡¯m aiming with... If it¡¯s spiritual power against spiritual power, how could I possibly miss it?¡±

    Ling Mo snorted and said.

    ¡°Really? I thought you were going for his heart, but in the end, you knocked out a useless dog head instead... It turns out you did it deliberately.¡± Shana continued with a grin.

    ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t be obedient if I don¡¯t discipline you...¡±

    ¡°Does Sister Ye Lian know that you¡¯re nning to discipline me?¡±

    ¡°Pretend I said nothing...¡±

    Upon hearing Ling Mo and Shana¡¯s banter, Zhen Zhi Yuan was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Ling Mo was doing this on purpose to hide something...

    Between swallowing and absorbing, Ling Mo had still lost more power than Zhen Zhi Yuan.

    Although the disparity wasn¡¯trge, Ling Mo was still upset.

    ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll suck it all back! Now that I think about it, this is more cost-effective than a normal battle...¡±

    Thinking about this, Ling Mo felt happier instantly, and Zhen Zhi Yuan slowly turned into a big ball of spiritual light...

    Although Zhen Zhi Yuan only suffered a bit, his body was already pale, and his head felt a sharp pain.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Liu Bao Dong, who was standing by, had been staring at Zhen Zhi Yuan this whole time. He suddenly realized that his face had be pale, and his heart tightened as he asked.

    Zhen Zhi Yuan frowned and said nothing.

    Liu Bao Dong suddenly felt nervous. It seems that although Ling Mo was trapped, he still wasn¡¯t easy to kill...

    ¡°He can actually still use his spiritual power to attack...¡±

    Inside the spiritual world, Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s spiritual body was staring at Ling Mo fearfully.

    This young man acted as if he underestimated the enemy, but as soon as Zhen Zhi Yuan took action, he immediately suffered a loss.

    He was simply shameless...

    But soon, Zhen Zhi Yuan felt a little excited again.

    The man in front of him... could directly swallow spiritual power!

    Relying on this method of hurting himself to hurt the enemy, Ling Mo has be the only person who could use his spiritual power to fight against him in his domain!

    Zhen Zhi Yuan has always been invincible inside the domain.

    Although his main body was weak, inside the domain, he was the strongest.

    His opponents weren¡¯t able to attack his main body since they were trapped inside.

    And they also couldn¡¯t use spiritual power to attack his spiritual body either...

    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden appearance of the three-headed dog, victory would have been easy.

    ¡°Surprisingly, there¡¯s someone that can use spiritual power better than me... If I can capture him alive...¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s heart suddenly became hot with desire. If his domain could also swallow other people¡¯s spiritual power, then his spiritual world could finally kill people!

    Moreover, his spiritual energy could also rapidly increase.

    He finally wouldn¡¯t have to find partners anymore.

    Having to share a big cake every time made Zhen Zhi Yuan quite unhappy deep down.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    At this moment, the three-headed dog arrived behind him and opened up one of its mouths to bite him.

    ¡°You¡¯re really starting to annoy me!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan turned around instantly, the long sword in his hand directly wrapped around the dog¡¯s head and mmed it away.

    ¡°Ahahaha...¡±

    Dog head number three let out a nastyugh before exploding.

    Ling Mo originally wanted to take this chance to attack Zhen Zhi Yuan but then changed his mind. It wasn¡¯t a good idea for him to rush forward since a touch of this energy would make him dizzy.

    So when Zhen Zhi Yuan turned back to look at them, he happened to see a man and a woman running away holding hands.

    ¡°You wish to run?¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan was just about to chase after them, but he didn¡¯t expect Cerebus to rush up again...

    ¡°Fuck. So this was your n...¡±

    Just like how Zhen Zhi Yuan wanted to use the three-headed dog to attack Ling Mo, Ling Mo also did the same and was now enjoying the show.

    Zhen Zhi Yuan and Cerebus were both spiritual bodies. Such a fight would definitely consume a lot of spiritual power...

    ¡°You must be dreaming if you think I¡¯ll let you have your way!¡±

    While cursing secretly in his heart, Zhen Zhi Yuan gave chase after them.

    ¡°Hey, he ran away.¡± Dog head number 1 said, covering its mouth.

    ¡°Yep. He¡¯s so useless.¡± Dog head number 2 nodded.

    The two dog heads waited for a while, then looked at each other and opened their mouths at the same time, ¡°Ahahaha...¡±

    ¡°This damn mutt is fucking crazy! No... the real crazy person is the person that created this damn mutt!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan was so angry, but he wasn¡¯t willing to suffer a loss. As a result, he could only chase after Ling Mo and Shana furiously while being chased after by this dog.

    Ling Mo ran along the castle paths in order to avoid being attacked by spiritual energy.

    But Zhen Zhi Yuan ran directly to the wall and then emerged from behind them.

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    With a flick of his long sword, it swept towards Ling Mo and Shana.

    Zhen Zhi Yuan was indeed very proficient in using spiritual power. He instantly sent out an enormous amount of spiritual energy towards Ling Mo and Shana. If this were to hit them, they would probably lose their ability to resist.

    Due to this fact, Zhen Zhi Yuan was also quite self-satisfied. Although Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual tentacles were also very powerful, they weren¡¯t a match for his long sword...

    Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s mouth was already showing a smirk. As long as he could capture Ling Mo, he could force the method of swallowing from his mouth!

    ¡°That ability of his can¡¯t be an innate one. He must have gained it through a good amount of trial and error.¡±

    If Ling Mo could use it, then there¡¯s a chance that he could too!

    But what surprised Zhen Zhi Yuan was that it wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s strange tentacles that went to stop his sword, but the girl beside him.

    From behind the girl, a blood-red shadow suddenly emerged.

    As soon as the shadow formed into the figure of a girl, a long bloody scythe shed towards him.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually another spiritual psychic!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan had never seen this type of psychic before. She could actually split a spiritual body from her main body!

    Moreover, the timing of this opponent¡¯s appearance was perfect. Although the spiritual world had begun absorbing this spiritual ability the moment it appeared, the red de had already shed severely deep onto his body.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The two spiritual energies collided instantly, and Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s main body immediately turned pale before turning limp.

    Inside the spiritual world, his spiritual body had begun to sway and was obviously suffering from a great impact.

    At the same time, the figure of the girl had already returned to the girl¡¯s body, and the three-headed dog with only two heads left had also arrived.

    Zhen Zhi Yuan, who was still in shock, had his legs bitten suddenly and then torn off!

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s main body immediately felt as if something had been torn apart inside his mind, and the severe pain caused him to roll around on the ground.

    Liu Bao Dong looked dumbfounded on the side and repeatedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong... Hey, are you all right?¡±

    All right? How can I still be alright?!

    But Zhen Zhi Yuan had no extra energy to answer Liu Bao Dong at this time...

    In the blink of an eye, Zhen Zhi Yuan only had his upper torso left.

    He had already changed back to his human form and was trying to grow his lower body.

    But at this moment, he suddenly realized that a person was standing behind him.

    Ling Mo looked down at him, his mouth grinning suddenly.

    ¡°Noo...¡±

    From Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s horrified eyes, two long-prepared tentacles shot out, and one of them inserted into his head before dissipating.

    As Ling Mo swallowed frantically, his body immediately began to dissipate, and at the same time, the entire spiritual world began to rapidly copse.

    The floors and walls began to twist as numerous ¡®ck holes¡¯ started to appear. And from those torn spaces, swaying weeds could already be seen.

    At this moment, reality and illusion suddenly ovepped.

 Chapter 508 - Whatâ€™s so great about being bigger?

    <b>Chapter 508 ¨C What¡¯s so great about being bigger?</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°AHHHHH!!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan let out a blood-curdling screech, but as he started to scream, it was as if he had been grabbed on the neck by an invisible hand.

    His cry was stuck in his throat, and his face became distorted.

    Feeling the rapid disappearance of his spiritual power, Zhen Zhi Yuan immediately fell into extreme fear!

    He clearly had the upper hand... Ling Mo shouldn¡¯t have been able to resist inside his domain!

    ¡°But why... Why could this seemingly carefree guy actually turn the tide of the battle in an instant!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that when he turned his head and ran, he had already figured out his next move and even considered the role of the three-headed dog?¡±

    ¡°He coulde up with countermeasures in such a short time during battle and even set up a trap. His actions were clearly a manifestation of someone with extremely richbat experience.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be fooled like this!¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    The intense hatred caused Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s remaining spiritual power to skyrocket, and the violent fluctuations of spiritual energy elerated the copse of the spiritual world.

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrank and immediately jumped back.

    Shana, who was standing on the other side, also quickly retreated.

    Although they had thoroughly beaten this psychic into a dying dog, he was still breathing.

    Even on hisst breath, he still wanted to take them down with him!

    More and more ¡®ck holes¡¯ started to appear around them, and the half-figure in front of them instantly grew.

    This figure quickly swallowed the three-headed hell dog.

    Fragments of the copsed spiritual world also flocked towards this figure.

    Although it seemed very powerful now, Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s spiritual world would still suffer permanent damage even if he could defeat Ling Mo.

    Butpared to his life, what was a little bit of damage?

    The giant spiritual body had ¡®ck holes¡¯ all over its body and wore a twisted expression.

    But Ling Mo looked at him, without fear and full of tion!

    ¡°Who would have thought that he still had so much spiritual energy? If I can absorb it all...¡±

    At this moment, the giant spiritual body slowly began to take shape. As it took shape, the spiritual world also broke into pieces.

    Looking at the magnified face that seemed particrly wretched, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°You really want to die...¡±

    Without the spiritual world, this giant spiritual body was just a slightly bigger sandbag.

    ¡°Forcing me to this point... the spiritual power that I worked so hard to improve, the spiritual world that I finally perfected... Ling Mo, I will definitely torture you to death!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan said each word slowly and clearly as he roared.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make it seem as if I intentionally did this to you. You¡¯re the one that clearly came to me looking for trouble.¡± Ling Mo said while staring at him vigntly.

    ¡°Cut the bullshit and just die for me!¡±

    The spiritual body suddenly raised its foot and proceeded to step on Ling Mo.

    The violent fluctuations of spiritual energy pressed down towards Ling Mo and suddenly brought an enormous amount of pressure to his spirit.

    It was like being thrown instantly into a storm, and Ling Mo was just a lone boat, which could be broken into pieces at any time by the enormous winds and waves.

    But this exhration of putting his life on the line made Ling Mo instantly excited.

    The spiritual psychic in front of him was the closest to him in terms of strength that Ling Mo has ever encountered!

    ¡°If you want to fight, then bring it!¡±

    Ling Mo let out a low growl and attacked.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    This enormous footposed of spiritual power mmed down on Ling Mo¡¯s head fiercely.

    A burst of spiritual energy instantly pulsed upon contact, pushing Shana back ten meters as she tried to rush over.

    ¡°BROTHER LING!¡±

    Shana frowned, staring at the center of that spiritual energy storm.

    However, in the next second, Shana¡¯s pupils shrank slightly.

    Ling Mo was hanging above the foot.

    ¡°Heh-heh...¡±

    There was a smile on Ling Mo¡¯s face, and his eyes contained a serious look.

    Two tentacles had shot out and inserted themselves onto the shoulders of Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s spiritual body.

    While absorbing, Ling Mo had also moved away from his previous spot just now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s faster, your absorption or your death!¡±

    Seeing his shoulders start to disappear, Zhen Zhi Yuan roared and pped Ling Mo.

    Up until now, Ling Mo has only been using two tentacles to fight. From Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s point of view, this was the limit of his strength.

    ¡°Hmph, being able to manifest two of them with his main body isn¡¯t too bad... I¡¯m only able to create one with my spiritual body...¡±

    Thinking of this, Zhen Zhi Yuan felt annoyed.

    He originally thought that his attack methods and knowledge of spiritual power were already strong enough!

    He didn¡¯t expect to find someone even more powerful than him when he came rushing over to bully.

    His domain ability was definitely a powerful spiritual ability. How could this guy¡¯s abilitypare?

    How could one or two tentacles possibly be better?

    ¡°DIE FOR ME!¡±

    ¡°Why are you shouting... it¡¯s not apetition to see who¡¯s louder... could it be that you think I¡¯ll actually die if you yell a few words?¡±

    Ling Mo pulled himself up with his spiritual tentacles. Although he avoided the huge palm, a burst of spiritual energy still brushed past him, causing his head to feel a little dizzy.

    Immediately right after, another palm suddenly appeared on top of his head.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m going to p you to death!¡±

    The palm pped down with tremendous spiritual pressure and directly mmed Ling Mo to the ground.

    Being directly hit by such powerful spiritual energy would no longer be as simple as fainting.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Another wave of spiritual energy exploded out, and Zhen Zhi Yuan suddenly revealed a smirk, ¡°It would be best if you didn¡¯t turn into an idiot so I can have some fun with you. Once I take care of you, I¡¯ll take care of your girlfriend and let you watch...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Zhen Zhi Yuan was shocked to encounter a situation he hadn¡¯t expected at all.

    His palm strike was blocked...

    ¡°This... is a spiritual energy shield?¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s eyes immediately widened. This guy unexpectedly could also use spiritual power in this way!

    Ling Mo had long figured out the method of using spiritual power in this way, but the reason for its maturity was due to the experience he gained when he fought the Spider Queen with the Falcons.

    He was finally able to form ayer of spiritual tentacles afterbining spiritual power with his own reality.

    No matter how strong or howrge the attack was, he would only need to fill theyer with enough tentacles to defend against it.

    While being blocked by Ling Mo, Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s main body suddenly twitched.

    Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual power was actually stronger than his!

    Zhen Zhi Yuan couldn¡¯t believe it. With all of the things that happened, plus Ling Mo¡¯s previous consumption...

    He should be very weak already!

    ¡°I want to see just how many ps your spiritual power can take!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan gritted his teeth as he raised his hands again and pped down fiercely.

    ¡°Are you fucking addicted to pping?!¡±

    Ling Mo shook his dizzy head and suddenly jumped up. Hundreds of spiritual tentacles suddenly appeared beside him while he was in midair.

    These tentacles shot out like arrows from a bow and inserted themselves into Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s spiritual body.

    It was as if countless javelins had stabbed into the huge spiritual body, turning it into a hedgehog.

    ¡°I¡¯ll devour you to death!¡±

    Ling Mo swung past his shoulders and appeared behind his head. He then shot out a dozen tentacles again.

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of tentacles had pierced into Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s spiritual body.

    Some of these tentacles quickly dissipated after striking his spiritual energy. As for the other tentacles, they were devouring vigorously.

    ¡°AHH! AHH!¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan immediately turned pale with fear. Although Ling Mo¡¯s face was also pale afternding, the influx of spiritual energy quickly helped him to recover.

    ¡°You¡¯re just capable of turning yourself a little bigger. You really thought too highly of yourself...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s words immediately caused Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s eyes to roll up with anger, and his twitching became more violent.

 Chapter 509 - Natural Born Beast

    <b>Chapter 509 ¨C Natural Born Beast</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    Seeing Zhen Zhi Yuan twitch violently with his eyes rolled up, Liu Bao Dong suddenly felt a chill on his back.

    ¡°They lost...¡±

    ¡°Gurgle...¡±

    Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s limbs were constantly twitching while his throat kept making creepy noises.

    Through Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s painful expressions, Liu Bao Dong seemed to see the smile on Ling Mo¡¯s face and the murderous aura hidden in those strangely bright eyes...

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    He suddenly screamed and recoiled backwards.

    Seeing Zhen Zhi Yuan clutching his head in pain, Liu Bao Dong suddenly trembled as a gust of cold wind breezed by.

    Only then did he realize that his body was sweating cold sweat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here...¡±

    Liu Bao Dong nced at the Air Force regiment and suddenly rushed into the wilderness without looking back, leaving Zhen Zhi Yuan on the ground...

    Currently, the spiritual world was rapidly copsing.

    Arge amount of spiritual power was constantly pouring into Ling Mo¡¯s spiritual ball of light. To fully absorb everything without waste, Ling Mo used hundreds of tentacles at the same time.

    Although he felt bursts of pain in the temples, Ling Mo still felt extremely excited, ¡°So much spiritual energy...¡±...

    When the battle between Ling Mo and Zhen Zhi Yuan became fierce, Dong Fang Long was running wildly on the twisted road while watching the rapid changes ur around him in horror.

    ¡°Did something happen to Zhen Zhi Yuan?¡±

    He was so flustered that his movements began to slowed down a little.

    As a result, a chuckle immediately came from his side. Dong Fang Long quickly raised his hand to block. He heard a crisp dang sound as a cold light directly swept past his head.

    A tingling and warm sensation from his cheeks caused a thinyer of cold sweat to form on Dong Fang Long¡¯s forehead.

    The tip of Li Ya Lin¡¯s snake kiss was almost as unpredictable as a poisonous snake...

    ¡°DAMN IT!¡±

    The more Dong Fang Long thought about it, the more he felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right, and he immediately stopped.

    He originally wanted to ask Zhen Zhi Yuan for help, but now it seems that only two things could happen if he rushed inside.

    He would either join forces with Zhen Zhi Yuan and increase his chance of aeback victory.

    Or plunge into an even more dangerous situation and apany Zhen Zhi Yuan in death.

    ¡°Should I risk it or not?¡±

    Dong Fang Long thought while avoiding Ya Lin¡¯s attack with great difficulty.

    He was already having a tough time after bumping into Ya Lin. If the situation inside wasn¡¯t good either...

    With a sudden change of mind, Dong Fang Long quickly made a decision.

    He copied one of Ya Lin¡¯s twisting actions, and after avoiding an attack, he turned around and ran down the mountain instead.

    A ¡°ck hole¡± had appeared over there. Through the ck hole, Dong Fang Long could vaguely see the weeds growing in the real world.

    As long as he escaped, he could seek help at the Air Force regiment...

    However, just as Dong Fang Long started to run desperately towards the hole, a beautiful tall girl suddenly emerged from the woods on the side of the road.

    Ye Lian was lost and wore a confused expression on her face. She turned to look at Dong Fang Long, who was running towards her while being chased by Ya Lin.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Dong Fang Long was startled at first but quickly calmed down.

    ¡°This girl was carrying a sniper rifle. People like this were usually weak when it came to closebat...¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare shoot here unless she wanted to attract people from the Air Force regiment. And even if she did... with such a close distance, why would I give her a chance to shoot?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can capture her alive and use her as a hostage to retreat safely!¡±

    Following this train of thought, Dong Fang Long couldn¡¯t help sneering. He suddenly sped up and rushed towards Ye Lian like a hungry tiger.

    ¡°GIRL...¡±

    He had just yelled loudly when he suddenly discovered that this beautiful girl who had a puzzled expression had quickly raised the sniper rifle in her hand.

    ¡°No way... Does she n on shooting me at such a close distance?!¡±

    Dong Fang Long quickly copied another one of Ya Lin¡¯s movements again, and his figure suddenly became erratic. After swaying left and right, he instantly appeared in front of Ye Lian.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±

    He directly reached out and grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder.

    Although Ye Lian¡¯s previous action just now was beautifully done, she was obviously a much easier target to bully than the beautiful snake.

    His hand was using ten percent of his total strength. He could already imagine how this girl would scream out in pain as he grabbed her shoulder, causing Ya Lin to stop chasing him.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    However, as soon as heughed, he realized that Ye Lian was still staring at him nkly. She suddenly threw the sniper rifle upwards and then mmed it down heavily like an iron rod.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Dong Fang Long¡¯s outstretched arm immediately made a cracking sound and bent at a very strange angle.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The intense pain caused Dong Fang Long¡¯s movements to stop, and he staggered into Ye Lian.

    His imagination was beautiful, but the reality just wasn¡¯t the same. Why did this girl smash him with the gun when she was in a shooting position...

    Ye Lian quickly avoided his body by moving sideways and aimed the sniper rifle precisely at Dong Fang Long¡¯s head. BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Three consecutive pounds caused Dong Fang Long¡¯s scream to cease abruptly, and he fell heavily next to Ye Lian¡¯s feet.

    His eyes widened as his vision turned blood red, and his head was ringing.

    ¡°You.. You don¡¯t even know how to use a gun...¡±

    He thought Ye Lian would shoot him but didn¡¯t expect her to use the sniper rifle like that...

    Ye Lian stared nkly at Dong Fang Long¡¯s bloody face and answered honestly, ¡°I... I do... but... the bullets... I need to save the bullets...¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Dong Fang Long suddenly became angry. She was obviously mocking him!

    It turns out that he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications for her to shoot him and could only be smashed to death by the butt of the gun...

    ¡°Ah... Senior Sister...¡±

    ¡°Hehe... I just moved a bit and he really copied me. He actually delivered himself to you.¡±

    Ya Lin¡¯sughter made Dong Fang Long spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Before he could move again, a huge force smashed into his back. His eyes widened with shock as the breath in his body disappeared...

    Although the zombies¡¯ way of thinking was straightforward, they were like natural born beasts when it came to killing and hunting.

    The two female zombies have been together for such a long time and have worked together in many situations.

    Dong Fang Long could escape from one zombie leader, but he definitely had no chance of escaping from two zombies that knew how to work together.

    Had it not been for the spiritual world copsing, Ye Lian might still be lost somewhere in the forest.

    She only found her way out after following the smell of Dong Fang Long¡¯s blood, just in time to stop him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ling...?¡±

    Ye Lian looked around and asked.

    At this moment, an enormous amount of spiritual energy started to gather around the castle.

    Ye Lian and Ya Lin turned their heads to look at the same time and saw a giant suddenly appear...

    ~~~

    Afterpletely absorbing the giant dry, Ling Mo¡¯s face was already pale.

    But he was pretty satisfied. One-fourth... This spiritual psychic actually possessed a quarter of his spiritual energy!

    Sure enough, talented people have an advantage when ites to increasing power.

    And since the target of his ¡®Devour¡¯ was a spiritual body, the amount of spiritual energy wasted was small.

    Even though Ling Mo devoured most of the spiritual energy, he only absorbed a small portion of it. He stored the rest inside his spiritual ball of light, and it¡¯ll take a bit of time for him to digest it.

    Although he was excited, Ling Mo also knew that he couldn¡¯t rush it. He might unintentionally hurt himself if he suddenly sped things up.

    But such an enormous harvest still made him want tough.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to burp or something?¡± Shana said as she looked around. As the spiritual body dissipated, this spiritual world was also slowly disappearing.

    The influence of the illusion of distance that this spiritual world gave was also weakening. The ground under their feet also turned into weeds, and the surrounding scenery was gradually returning to a familiar appearance.

 Chapter 510 - End of the Road

    <b>Chapter 510 ¨C End of the Road</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°Hahaha, stupid sausage human, just wait until I find Half-moon...¡±

    Yu Shi Ran swung her legs proudly on top of Xiao Bai and then suddenly let out an exmation, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why did we suddenly return to the grass? Weren¡¯t we in a forest a second ago?¡±

    ¡°And... isn¡¯t that the Air Force regiment¡¯s airfield in front of us?¡±

    The zombie loli was puzzled, but she suddenly noticed that the mutant panda was trembling.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She patted Xiao Bai¡¯s head, and as soon as she finished asking, her body suddenly became stiff.

    The loli slowly raised her head back up, and the smile on her little face immediately disappeared.

    The expression on her facepletely fell. She tried to squeeze out a pitiful look, turned her head, and looked behind her, ¡°Hi...¡±

    ¡°Hi. Who did you just say you were going to look for?¡±

    Ling Mo asked as he stared at Yu Shi Ran with a smile.

    ¡°Wuu...¡±

    The Zombie loli, who wasn¡¯t in the habit of lying, quickly hugged her head and fell on Xiao Bai¡¯s body, pouting, ¡°Please be gentle... AHH! I¡¯ll never let this go! How dare you pinch me when you¡¯re just a human.... AHH!¡±

    After punishing the loli for having thoughts about escaping, Ling Mo also sat on Xiao Bai¡¯s body.

    As a violent mutant beast, being used as a mount by a human was a first for Xiao Bai...

    But with Shana standing beside him, smiling, and petting his hair... he naturally didn¡¯t resist.

    Relying on Hei Si¡¯s superb sense of smell, the group quickly found Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s body a few thousand meters away.

    After losing all of his spiritual power, this body had be an empty shell.

    If the zombies didn¡¯t find him, he would probably lie here until he turned into a pile of withered bones.

    Ling Mo flipped him over and searched him. Sure enough, he found the same bottle that was on Hei Maoer¡¯s body. In addition to Dong Fang Long¡¯s, he now possess three of these bottles.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the same as the diluted drug. Where the hell did thise from...¡±

    Ling Mo curiously looked at the small bottle and shook it before stuffing it into his backpack.

    ¡°I need to ask Lucy about this when she arrives...¡±

    After looking at Zhen Zhi Yuan¡¯s empty eyes onest time, Ling Mo let out a cold snort and didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him.

    But it was at this moment when he noticed Xiao Bai had suddenly started to spin in circles.

    Not only that, but Hei Si also popped out her small head from Yu Shi Ran¡¯s neck. A few silver threads also stretched out, poking around in the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling Mo asked, then turned his gaze to Yu Shi Ran.

    After the two looked at each other for a second, the loli hugged her arms and turned her head, ¡°Humph!¡±

    ¡°Oh, look at you, so rebellious still...¡±

    Ling Mo directly rushed over, and a secondter, a cry from the loli could be heard, ¡°AHH! Human you... AH!! Big Brother Human, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you...¡±

    Yu Shi Ran said with an upset face, ¡°She said there¡¯s still an unfamiliar smell, and it went over that way.¡±

    Although she was still hugging her arms, a silver thread was already pointing in a specific direction.

    ¡°An unfamiliar smell?¡±

    The three attackers were all found in less than 2 minutes. Among them, Hei Maoer and Dong Fang Long were less than 20 meters apart from each other.

    There was someone else?

    Ling Mo¡¯s brows frowned immediately, and he patted Xiao Bai, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Since the other party wanted to kill me, I won¡¯t let any of them go.¡±

    ¡°MEIGRR!¡±

    Xiao Bai shook the fat on his body. His legs suddenly exerted force, and he shot out immediately.

    Although Xiao Bai¡¯s movements gave the impression that he was very slow, he was faster than a whirlwind once he started to run with all of his strength.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the sky had turned dark, the people on the watchtower would have probably been stunned by this white light.

    ¡°Hah...Hah...¡±

    Within the wild grass, Liu Bao Dong was rushing towards the Air Force regiment with all his might.

    It was a pity that although he could see the Air Force regiment in front of him, the distance between them was still very far.

    Liu Bao Dong was starting to panic. He kept turning his head to look back from time to time.

    ¡°All this grass is really getting in the way!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong furiously pushed aside the weeds in front of him. As he did this, he suddenly stepped into a hole, tripped, and fell t on his face.

    This area was originally arge paddy field filled with potholes. He not only stepped in one but also tripped over a root...

    ¡°I have such shitty luck!¡±

    Although Liu Bao Dong had just taken a hard fall, he didn¡¯t dare waste any time and quickly climbed back up.

    He really couldn¡¯t think of any other options besides running as far as he could after trying to kill Ling Mo.

    However, just as he was about to continue moving, a white light suddenly shed in front of him.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Liu Bao Dong immediately yelled out of reflex and then looked around nervously, ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    He swallowed his saliva, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong lowered his voice and shouted. He then slowly stretched out his hand and pushed aside the weeds in front of him.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    After letting out a scream, Liu Bao Dong tripped over some roots again as he tried to back away.

    His face had turnedpletely pale. His eyes widened as he stared into the grass, ¡°Mon... Mon...¡±

    A ray of red light suddenly appeared behind the grass, and then an enormous head slowly stretched out from the grass and looked at Liu Bao Dong.

    The white fur, blood-red eyes, and sharp ws made Liu Bao Dong tremble in fear.

    A stream of heat suddenly soaked his pants. He had been so scared to the point that he peed on himself.

    The mutant panda sniffed the air, then raised its paw and covered its nose, ¡°Miegrr...¡±

    This simple-looking panda shook its head as it walked a few steps forward, disying its entire body to Liu Bao Dong.

    ¡°AHHHH...¡±

    Liu Bao Dong wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t even move since his body had turned soft from fright.

    Those eyes hidden under the red circles made it look so fierce. The hairy head and the plump face made it seem like he was facing a thug...

    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±

    Liu Bao Dong was frightened out of his mind. His soul practically flew out of his body when he suddenly heard a voice. He immediately threw himself on the ground and hugged his head, ¡°AHH! MUTANT BEAST! DON¡¯T EAT ME, LET ME GO, I DON¡¯T TASTE GOOD!¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Ling Mo was silent for a while, then frowned, ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    When they were working together previously, although Liu Bao Dong was cowardly, he didn¡¯t show it at least...

    But now, he didn¡¯t even try to hide it...

    Liu Bao Dong slowly raised his head after being scolded.

    He immediately became excited when he saw Ling Mo sitting on top of the mutant beast and yelled incoherently, ¡°Ling Mo... no, Brother Ling! Please... save...¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, Liu Bao Song suddenly came back to his senses.

    He nced at Ling Mo and then at the mutant panda. His body suddenly turned soft, and his eyes immediately darkened.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what connection Ling Mo had with this mutant beast, the fact that he appeared in front of him already told him that he was a goner...

    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that the person who sent people to kill me was really you.¡± Ling Mo narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer.

    Seeing Liu Bao Dong here, Ling Mo was indeed surprised.

    Even though Ling Mo was never kind to his enemies, he cared a lot about rtionships.

    Although his rtionship with Liu Bao Dong was only a cooperative one, his sincere expression and promise when he got on the ne at that time made Ling Mo choose to believe him.

    He now realized that he had made a mistake.

    ¡°I...¡± Liu Bao Dong opened his trembling mouth. Hearing Ling Mo still willing to speak, he couldn¡¯t help but rekindle a glimmer of hope. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it... Li Hao said that if I didn¡¯t do this, he would put me in logistics, and I would never have a future. By that time, if he happens to say hi to the Logistics Captain, I¡¯ll be tortured to death sooner orter...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just followed them... As for One-eyed attacking you, I didn¡¯t know he was going to do that! I really wanted to give you the rewards!¡±

    Listening to Liu Bao Dong¡¯s shouting, Ling Mo just stared at him coldly.

    After a moment of unspeakable silence, Ling Mo asked, ¡°When they were sending the reward over, why didn¡¯t you go as well?¡±

    Liu Bao Dong didn¡¯t answer, so Ling Mo continued, ¡°It¡¯s because you knew I was probably going to be attacked, right?¡±

    ¡°I had no choice... Brother Ling...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t count this as a betrayal since we weren¡¯t friends in the first ce.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s cold words had sentenced Liu Bao Dong to death.

 Chapter 511 - Second Stage

    <b>Chapter 511 ¨C Second Stage</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    As Ling Mo turned around, a spiritual tentacle suddenly pierced through the middle of Liu Bao Dong¡¯s eyebrows.

    A bloody hole quietly appeared, freezing his expressions.

    Was it regret or resentment? Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother to look back and check.

    Hearing the corpse hit the ground, Ling Mo looked towards the direction of the Air Force Regiment and suddenly let out a deep sigh.

    ...

    Early afternoon, Yu Wen Xuan and his group finally arrived near the Air Force Regiment base.

    From their tired looks and bloodshot eyes, one could tell that they rushed over here without any dy.

    Although the path they took to pass through the fields was shorter and had fewer zombiespared to the main road, they couldn¡¯t use any means of transportation.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this team was made up of psychics and trained soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to arrive so quickly.

    The Air Force Regiment member that led the way was so tired now, but he didn¡¯t dare mention anything about resting...

    Seeing Lucy¡¯s gloomy face, he was frightened.

    Everything would be fine if nothing happened to Ling Mo, but if something really did happen...

    ¡°Liu Bao Dong, you¡¯re really going to get me killed here...¡± The Air Force regiment member wailed in his heart.

    Along the way, he heard the F Group members talk about the three people who had rushed over to hunt down Ling Mo without permission. They sounded pretty strong.

    Especially the spiritual-type psychic. That psychic was basically the nemesis of all spiritual psychics. It didn¡¯t matter how strong they were. As long as they fell into his trap, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their powers.

    Based on the conversations, the F group members didn¡¯t seem very optimistic about Ling Mo and his party...

    Only Jian Qi[1] kept asking Lucy about him curiously. It was as if he was very interested in Ling Mo.

    However, it could be seen from the expressions of most of the people here, Ling Mo and his group... were in an unfavorable situation!

    ¡°Hey, you...¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan, who was moving at the front of the line, suddenly turned his head and waved at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even n on asking what my name is? You just decided to call me ¡®Hey, you¡¯?!¡±

    Even though this member of the Air Force Regiment was secretly muttering words of dissatisfaction, he still dragged his tired legs and ran to Yu Wen Xuan...

    The Air Force member squeezed out a ttering smile and asked, ¡°Captain Yu, what¡¯s wrong now?¡±

    ¡°The word ¡°now¡±... Hmm, you seem to be very dissatisfied with me.¡±

    Yu Wen Xuan grabbed a handful of his hair and said suddenly.

    ¡°If you want to say something, just say it already! Don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡±

    The Air Force Regiment member was annoyed deep down, but his smile remained unchanged, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Captain, just get to the point.¡± Zhang Yu, who was standing at the side, gave Yu Wen Xuan a nted look and said.

    ¡°Che...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that ¡®che¡¯ for?! There¡¯s a time and ce for everything, okay? This isn¡¯t the time to y around with prisoners!¡±

    Zhang Yu was furious. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he knew he couldn¡¯t beat Wen Xuan, he would have already gone up and beat him...

    ¡°Does that mean he can y with me at other times? You¡¯re not much of a good person either...¡±

    The expression on the Air Force Regiment member¡¯s face had gotten stiff.

    Suddenly, he felt as if a dark shadow loomed over him. As soon as he looked up, all of the dissatisfaction inside him was immediately frightened away.

    Compared to the crazy Yu Wen Xuan, he was more scared of the big man that tied him up...

    Tom was his name. Although it sounded ordinary, he was theplete opposite of that. His scalp couldn¡¯t help but tingle when he thought about how easy it was for him to tie him up and throw him around like a chicken.

    ¡°Although our speed is already extremely fast, the other party set out before us, maybe...¡± Tom said worriedly without looking at him.

    ¡°Ahahaha, Tom, haven¡¯t you also worked with my brother-inw? Rx, don¡¯t worry about him...¡± After revealing a smile, Wen Xuan turned his head and said to the Air Force Regiment member, ¡°By the way, I wanted to ask something. If I wanted to keep a team of people on standby, where would be the best location? Ah,and also.¡±

    As he said this, his face wore a serious expression under the messy hair, ¡°It needs to be somewhere where they can destroy the Air Force regiment at any time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    .....

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Ling Mo said as he retracted his spiritual tentacles.

    During the night, he had digested a third of the spiritual power he had devoured and recovered all of his consumed spiritual power. His spiritual ball of light also seemed to have changed and was now slowlypressing.

    This change was unexpected to Ling Mo. It seems that after growing to a certain level, his spiritual power would ¡®evolve¡¯ to another stage.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what would happen after he ¡®evolved¡¯. He would probably have to wait until he fully digested everything to find out...

    ¡°Will there be a problem?¡± Shana asked.

    ¡°That lunatic should know how to control himself.¡± Ling Mo said as he smiled slightly. He then suddenly reached out and grabbed Ya Lin, who was just about to walk away, ¡°Senior Sister, you stay too.¡±

    ¡°Wuu...¡±

    ¡°After all, he is your cousin... Hey! Don¡¯t bite me! Why do you hate him so much...?¡±

    At this moment, a group of people had already appeared on the curve at the end of the highway.

    When Ling Mo and his group walked out of the weeds, the group of people was stunned.

    ¡°Ah! They¡¯re all right!¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure who shouted those words, but Wen Xuan and a couple of people immediately sped up and ran over.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, but before she could even run to Ling Mo, two figures ran past her.

    ¡°Ahahaha, Brother-inw, did you miss me?¡±

    Wen Xuan opened his arms and ran to hug Ling Mo, but just as he was about to reach him, Ling Mo quickly stepped aside.

    But what Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect was that he still got hugged. One second he was showing a sneer that said he was prepared, and the next second he was embraced by a big man.

    Tom patted Ling Mo¡¯s back hard andughed loudly, ¡°Ling Mo, it¡¯s been a real long time! It¡¯s really not that easy to see anyone alive again in this world! But I didn¡¯t expect that you were actually the Deputy Chief of Staff¡¯s brother-inw. I just knew you and our Falcons would be family sooner orter, hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Ahem..¡±

    After finally pushing Tom away, Ling Mo red at him for a moment before smiling, ¡°Why did youe here too?¡±

    As Tom said, it¡¯s a great feeling to meet a friend again in this world...

    ¡°I was temporarily transferred to the special operations team of the Deputy Chief of Staff!¡± Tom lowered his voice and said, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want toe with this Newbie Killer, but I didn¡¯t expect for this task to be rted to you! Haha!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m right here...¡± After Wen Xuan red at Tom, he coughed and turned his gaze to Ya Lin.

    The two looked at each other but didn¡¯t speak.

    Aplex emotion shed through Wen Xuan¡¯s eyes. He already had a vague idea of what Ya Lin and the other girls were...

    If she had been someone else, he would have killed them a long time ago. But the person standing in front of him now was his only remaining rtive.

    ¡°If... she really is a zombie, can I still kill her?¡±

    Wen Xuan suddenly thought of the girl who resolutely ran to the group of zombies and suddenly frowned slightly.

    For some reason, he suddenly saw a glimmer of hope.

    Although it has been a long time, what if... what if she didn¡¯t die?

    If she had turned into a zombie, would she have regained her intelligence by now? Would she be able to remember who she was?

    ...

    Being stared at Wen Xuan¡¯s extremelyplicated eyes, Ya Lin once again felt ufortable.

    She slowly stepped back two steps and hid behind Ye Lian.

    Towards Wen Xuan, she remembered him and knew that they were rted by blood.

    She even recovered some memories she had of him.

    But because of this, every time Ya Lin saw him, she would try to run away or find a ce to hide.

    This feeling was something new and unfamiliar to her, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with them.

    But there was one thing she knew. Although this person was iparable to Ling Mo and different from Ye Lian and the others, he was still a rtively unique existence to her.

    He was neither prey nor a person she could have close contact with...

    In a very short time, Wen Xuan had thought of many possibilities.

    It was just too risky for humans to get along with zombies...

    Although Ling Mo had the ability, he probably needed to pay a huge price to restore the girls, who were probably zombies, back to normal.

    But on the other hand, he also seems to be ying with fire... Bringing zombies to human contact, this alone was enough to make most of the people present immediately regard him as a deadly enemy.

    ¡°Why did you have to make me keep such a secret... No wonder this kid always feels confident when he looks at me!¡±

    [1] ¨C Jian Qi = Misaki. Our other trantor tranted the name wrong, and we are correcting it now.

 Chapter 512 - Upgraded Version

    Chapter 512 ¨C Upgraded Version

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    After being interrupted by Tom and Yu Wen Xuan, Lucy fell behind in the conversation.

    She spent a few moments calming down before walking up slowly just as they finished

    talking. She stood in front of Ling Mo sheepishly, ¡°That...¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, then opened his arms, ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Lucy red at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you running at the front just now? You obviously wanted to hug me too... OW!

    What the hell... Are you a fucking cat? You get mad so easily!¡± Ling Mo said as he

    moved back two steps with a grin on his face.

    Lucy¡¯s cheeks were burning as the onlookers tried hard not to smile.

    It would have been fine if it was just a joke, but the problem was... Ling Mo had hit

    bullseye.

    Lucy didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her. She was more worried about this

    asshole despite her not having solved her mutation problem.

    When she learned that Zhen Zhi Yuan brought people to attack him, she felt both angry

    and anxious.

    When herpanions were discussing his situation, she was also listening.

    She wanted to refute their words and tell them Ling Mo would never lose, but the

    anxiety and worry inside her heart kept building up.

    And at this time, after finally seeing Ling Mo in front of her, a big rock inside Lucy¡¯s heart

    was finally lifted, and her emotions couldn¡¯t help but overflow...

    ¡°We, the FIRE group... you...¡± Lucy nced around coldly, then looked at Ling Mo

    again with a lost expression.

    ¡°I know.¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Then...¡± Lucy stopped talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ling Mo continued.

    The two spoke in riddles that only the two could understand, and Lucy¡¯s expression

    seemed to lighten up a lot after.

    Now that Ling Mo understood, the other worry inside her heart disappeared.

    At this time, another person came out from the crowd and said, ¡°You must be Ling Mo,

    right?¡±

    Ling Mo turned his gaze towards the person. The man in front of him was dressed in

    casual clothes and looked quite ordinary. Like Ling Mo, he also belonged to the type of

    people that didn¡¯t stand out.

    But if you were to look very closely, you would find that this person¡¯s eyes were very

    indifferent.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Jian Qi, from FIRE.¡± The man smirked and reached out his hand towards Ling

    Mo.

    Ling Mo also smiled and shook hands with this person, ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    However, right when they held each other¡¯s palms, Ling Mo¡¯s back suddenly turned

    numb, and he subconsciously let go of his hand.

    Jian Qi revealed an embarrassed smile and put his hand back down.

    Looking at his expression, it seems that he didn¡¯t think Ling Mo liked him very much.

    The others, seeing this scene, also felt that Ling Mo was still upset deep down.

    After all, the people that came to attack him belonged to the FIRE group. Although he

    didn¡¯t say anything about it, it doesn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t thinking about it.

    Truthfully, Ling Mo didn¡¯t really care.

    In any case, to him, the other party at least tried to rescue him.

    Regardless of whether it was because they were forced to by the Falcons, at least from

    the results, they didn¡¯t harm Ling Mo.

    His action just now had nothing to do with this...

    ¡°Just now...¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Jian Qi with aplicated look. His expression seemed normal, and

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t find any problems with him, but that feeling just now...

    ¡°We¡¯ll enter the Air Force Regiment with Jian Qi.¡±

    Wen Xuan said as he came over. He then pulled Ling Mo aside and asked excitedly,

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, is everything ready on your side?¡±

    ¡°Yep, I was just waiting for you guys.¡± Ling Mo suppressed his strange thoughts and

    nodded.

    ¡°Hehehe...¡±

    ¡°Can you act normal!¡±

    ...

    Like Ling Mo said, even though Wen Xuan was known as Crazy Xuan, he was still

    reliable at times...

    Before meeting Ling Mo, he had already sent some Falcon members to escort the Air

    Force member with the F group, and they would wait for orders near the Airport.

    On the one hand, this would naturally prevent idents. On the other, it would also help

    guard against the F group.

    Who knows if the F group has some other ideas? It was better to be safe than sorry.

    Most importantly, Wen Xuan knew very well that this brother-inw of his was hiding

    secrets.

    Whether it¡¯s for Ya Lin or his brother-inw, he would try his best to keep Ling Mo¡¯s

    secret.

    And because Ling Mo knew this fact, he boldly invited him over.

    Only this unruly Wen Xuan would bring a team of people to cause the Air Force

    Regiment problems for him.

    If it was anyone else, without the approval of the Falcon Camp, who would dare do such

    a thing?

    ...

    When Wen Xuan took the remaining Falcon members to the Air Force regiment, Lucy

    stayed behind.

    ¡°You tell me, does this count as me sending you back to the F group?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Lucy rolled her eyes and then nodded, ¡°I suppose.¡±

    As a result, Ling Mo immediately opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Then what about my

    reward?¡±

    ¡°...Don¡¯t you have anything else to ask me!?¡±

    When Ling Mo took out a small bottle, Lucy suddenly revealed a hint of surprise, ¡°This

    is... Did you get this from Zhen Zhi Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Zhiyuan... should be the name of one of the attackers...¡±

    Ling Mo carefully observed Lucy¡¯s expression and nodded, ¡°Yes, the three of them each

    had a bottle. But this doesn¡¯t look like any ordinary drug... One of them wanted to use

    this as a suicidal counter-attack after failing their sneak attack.¡±

    Ling Mo obviously wouldn¡¯t tell her that he already saw this drug before or that he had

    half a bottle inside his backpack, nor would he mention the fact that he could smell the

    virus inside it...

    But Lucy¡¯s reaction made him feel that there was more to this story.

    ording to Lucy, she¡¯s considered a core member of the F group. However, her

    reaction makes it seem like she has rarely seen this drug before.

    ¡°Is this a standard item that your F group uses?¡± Ling Mo asked tentatively.

    Lucy shook her head and frowned, ¡°No, I¡¯ve only seen this thing once before... and it

    should still be in its research stage. Why did they have so many bottles? Could they

    have stolen it....?¡±

    ¡°Research stage? Are you guys still studying this?¡±

    Ling Mo was shocked. Those people from the Institute of Biology had professional

    knowledge, equipment, and subjects to test on. And even with all that, they could only

    create an unstable version of the mutant zombie drug.

    If it weren¡¯t because Ling Mo¡¯s body was already developing towards the direction of a

    zombie, he wouldn¡¯t dare drink the drug made from the Spider Queen.

    But in terms of virus content, the drug owned by the F group was much lower than the

    mutant zombie drug.

    At first, Ling Mo thought they had gotten this drug from somewhere. Unexpectedly, they

    were the ones that developed it...

    ¡°Yeah! Actually, I didn¡¯t tell you everything about our situation before. We came to X-City

    not only for resources, but also for obtaining more equipment and materials for our

    experiments. Also... This n came from one of the researchers. He said that because

    X-City was densely popted with zombies and psychics, it could help elerate the

    research.¡±

    Lucy whispered.

    ¡°Can I know who the researcher is?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to say, but I guess this is also part of the reward...¡± Lucy said.

    ¡°Part of?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This drug was only in its research stage. If future research is sessful, it would

    have been a great help to you.¡±

    At this point, Lucy¡¯s eyes became a little brighter.

    ¡°Tell me, why did the humans gain supernatural powers only after the zombies

    appeared? What is the connection between the two? And the zombies we knew before

    were supposed to be the living dead, but now they mutated, and as they evolve, they

    gain back their memories and intelligence. They also gained a super high survival rate

    and reproductive ability, as well as strongbat capabilities. This is simply an

    upgraded version of humanity!¡±

    Ling Mo stared at Lucy and nodded, ¡°Go on.¡±

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t notice that at this moment, Ye Lian was standing behind him, staring

    at Lucy with a puzzled expression. Her nose twitched slightly, and she seemed to be

    interested in Lucy¡¯s words...

 Chapter 513 - Origin: Virus

    <b>Chapter 513 ¨C Origin: Virus</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°But humans would never allow themselves to get eliminated... Whether it is an ordinary person or a psychic, they are still different from a zombie...¡±

    At this point, Lucy¡¯s eyes shed a strange color, and she reluctantly opened her mouth, ¡°Zombies and Humans are still on opposing sides after all. At this moment, humans are struggling under the pressure of zombies to fight for living space. But what about in the future? As long as the human race doesn¡¯t perish, they¡¯ll continue to fight for resources to survive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t disagree with this statement.

    Although humans are gradually gaining a foothold, the zombies that have evolved are also advancing.

    ¡°At present, it seems like the evolved zombies are still contained, but are they really?¡±

    ¡°If the zombies are still evolving even in areas with human activities, then what about the zombies in those areas without any human activities?¡±

    ¡°Not only did the virus give zombies a powerful ability to adapt to the environment, but it also allowed them to choose different evolutionary paths ording to different environments.¡±

    ¡°These features are all iparable to humans...¡±

    ¡°Currently, our wisdom and hot weapons are what we humans have. But I have a feeling that psychics will be our trump cards in the future. Although firearms are powerful, in the face of high-level zombies, the consumption of resources is just too much. On the contrary, psychics are more suitable for dealing with those high-level zombies.¡±

    Lucy continued.

    ¡°All of these things... I already know. But what does this have anything to do with this drug?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Every zombie has a chance to be a high-level zombie, but is it possible for an ordinary person to be a psychic?¡± Lucy said suddenly and then gave Ling Mo a meaningful look.

    ¡°You mean...¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and he turned his gaze to the drug.

    Lucy nodded and said, ¡°When he proposed this idea, I also found it difficult to believe... The appearance of psychics was around the same time as the zombies. It¡¯s just that some people realized early they had powers, while others realizedte... For example, some of our people in FIRE awoke their superpowers on the second day of the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± This point coincided with Ling Mo¡¯s conjecture.

    ¡°If I were to tell you that the appearance of psychics had nothing to do with the virus, would you believe it?¡± Lucy stared at Ling Mo and then let out a sigh, ¡°At first, everyone found it difficult to ept this idea. They couldn¡¯t believe that this damned virus might actually be the reason for their powers. But apart from the virus, we couldn¡¯t find any other reasonable exnation or argument.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean, and I¡¯ve also heard simr words...¡±

    Ling Mo said, ¡°So basically, all the humans were infected by the virus before the apocalypse broke out, right? It¡¯s just that the virus at that time didn¡¯t mutate yet... When the virus finally evolved and began to mutate, most of the humans became zombies...¡±

    ¡°Yes, instead, a small part of the human poption was probably immune to the virus at the early stages, or the virus in their bodies didn¡¯t mutate... In short, they didn¡¯t be part of the infected... And within this group of people, the virus in some of them underwent another mutation, giving them powers...¡± Lucy pursed her lips and said with difficulty.

    To be told that they were also mutants, it was indeed difficult for psychics to ept this fact.

    Most humans didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the zombies. The sudden rise of this race that hadpletely destroyed their lives and made them lose everything.

    Most of them probably had a frightening experience, the ones that made you piss your pants or even cry. The despair of seeing your family, friends, and neighbors jump on you and savagely try to rip you apart, no one can easily ept this.

    Even now, there are still some people that haven¡¯t escaped from the shadow of this event. So having a personality change was a normal appearance...

    Lucy deeply resonated with this point.

    She used to be an ordinary girl that loved to cry andugh. A girl that held tissue boxes while watchingte-night romance dramas...

    But now, when she thinks about how she is slowly mutating, she feels cold all over.

    She squeezed her fist secretly, and after calming down, she continued, ¡°After having this idea, the researcher raised another question. Could ordinary people be psychics based on this concept? Or at least make the psychics stronger so they could keep up with the zombie¡¯s evolutionary speed. Only in this way can psychics be the backbone of humanity and support the survival of mankind in the continuous battle of survival.¡±

    If Ling Mo hadn¡¯t seen this bottle, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought this was possible.

    Everyone had their ideas, but to research it out, how could it be so simple?

    But now, it seems like an expert has actually done it...

    ¡°This researcher is...¡±

    Lucy struggled with her thoughts for a while, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Originally... I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell you if the research wasn¡¯tplete. The mysterious reward I wanted to give you was actually a promise. As long as it was sessful, I would definitely give you one of these drugs. Even if I¡¯m gone one day, I will...¡±

    She seemed to realize that she almost blurted out her secret and quickly coughed before continuing, ¡°But this time... our Fire group caused you problems, yet you didn¡¯t pursue it. I¡¯m very grateful...¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not the type of person that¡¯s easy to talk to if you have an advantage over someone. You¡¯d at least try to ckmail us...¡± Lucy gave Ling Mo a bitter look, ¡°but thank you anyways.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t realize that he was being called out at all and nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°What you have now can only be regarded as a prototype that can only be used as a powerful healing potion. Just like stimnts, it can instantly relieve pain and greatly increase physical strength. But to put it bluntly, it¡¯s like drinking poison to overdraw the strength from one¡¯s body. This drug is basically a life-saving tool for anyone in a battle between life and death. Zhen Zhi Yuan and his group stole these drugs to protect themselves. It¡¯s just that I never expected them to take such risks just for the sake of benefits...¡±

    Lucy stared at the medicine bottle and said emotionally, ¡°Who knows what kind of side-effects they might have experienced if they had taken it...¡±

    ¡°That researcher, you just met him. His name is Jian Qi, which is an alias. I don¡¯t have any other information about him.¡±

    After listening to Lucy¡¯s words, Ling Mo¡¯s expression instantly froze.

    Is it a coincidence?

    The feeling that made his back turn numb when he shook hands with Jian Qi seemed to have returned to his body.

    He clenched the bottle in his hand and thought carefully to himself, ¡°They might not have stolen this drug by themselves if it¡¯s him...¡±

    Although it was just a feeling, it made Ling Mo restless since he rarely felt this kind of feeling.

    Thest time he felt this way was when he was still very weak, and was facing a mutant zombie for the first time.

    That oppressive force and dangerous feeling that was hiding under that smiling face...

    ¡°Since...¡±

    At this time, a stammering voice suddenly came from behind Ling Mo, ¡°If... people can... mutate... then... Can zombies... be human?¡±

    Ling Mo immediately turned around and found that Ye Lian was curiously looking at him and Lucy with her bright eyes.

    Because of her zombie instincts, although Ye Lian was very gentle, she kept her distance from Lucy.

    She rarely looked at Lucy like this, let alone speak to her actively.

    Even Ling Mo was shocked, but what shocked him even more, was the question raised by Ye Lian.

    This girl actually understood the conversation just now?

    Moreover, she actually had her own question too...

    ¡°Zombie reverting back to a human?!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and her heart started to beat violently.

    For a moment, she almost thought that she was exposed, and she couldn¡¯t help but reach for the machine gun at her side.

    But upon remembering Ye Lian¡¯s fighting capabilities, she immediately stopped.

    ¡°You... why are you asking about this...¡±

    Lucy stared at Ye Lian with aplicated expression, and asked nervously.

    Although she was very suspicious of Ling Mo and his group, her thoughts hadn¡¯t jumped to the point of directly connecting them with the zombies.

    On the contrary, she was cautiously on guard against them due to her own guilty conscience.

 Chapter 514 - A Ray of Hope

    <b>Chapter 514 ¨C A Ray of Hope</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung

    ¡°Be... Because...¡±

    As soon as Ye Lian spoke, a younger girl suddenly appeared from behind and covered her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°Wuu...¡±

    ¡°Sister Ye Lian...¡±

    Shana tried hard to stay on her tiptoes as she clutched Ye Lian¡¯s mouth. Under her confused eyes, Shana dragged her back to Ya Lin¡¯s side.

    The three female zombies suddenly formed a group, all of them were pleasing to the eye and were even more so when squeezed together...

    Lucy had seen this scene many times. Although she didn¡¯t know why Shana stopped Ye Lian from speaking, these girls never followed logic, so it¡¯s useless to ask.

    ¡°Yeah, can zombies revert back to a human?¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Ye Lian, then immediately turned around and asked, ¡°Based on this theory, it should be possible, right?¡±

    ¡°I... This... You should probably ask Jian Qi...¡±

    Lucy¡¯s heart suddenly sped up. Ling Mo wasn¡¯t the only one that was excited.

    If it really was possible, wouldn¡¯t her mutating problem also be solved?

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll ask him about it then.¡±

    Although Ling Mo was already a bit wary of Jian Qi, if he could help Ye Lian revert back to a human, then...

    Lucy didn¡¯t notice that Ling Mo was clenching his fist so hard that even his knuckles had turned white.

    And within his eyes, there was a strange faint gleam...

    ¡°Finally... I see a ray of hope!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Is it really okay for us to just walk straight over there like this?¡±

    Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at the approaching Air Force regiment.

    He thought Wen Xuan would secretlye here first with a few people. On the one hand, it would let the people in FIRE understand their ce. On the other hand, he could also help Ling Mo or settle things down through negotiations...

    In short, Zhang Yu thought about many possibilities, but not the one in front of him.

    Wen Xuan had brought over a group of people from FIRE, and then... they immediately set off to the Air Force regiment!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wen Xuan insincerely made an ¡°okay¡± gesture at Zhang Yu.

    ¡°IT¡¯S FINE YOUR HEAD! I¡¯m so fucked...¡±

    However, even though he was reluctant on the surface, Zhang Yu still followed behind him.

    He turned his head and made a gesture to the person behind him.

    Everyone would immediately attack if anything went wrong...

    ¡°Someone is approaching!¡±

    A soldier on the watchtower grabbed his walkie-talkie and shouted.

    Ziz...Ziz...

    A few secondster, there was a response, ¡°The leader says let them in.¡±

    The soldier nced suspiciously at the group, ¡°Are they Survivors? Or some other group?¡±

    But since themander spoke, the soldier quickly raised the g and shook it to signal the security team to let them in.

    ¡°They actually let us in!¡±

    Zhang Yu looked back at Wen Xuan incredulously, and even Jian Qi, who was following the group, couldn¡¯t help but look at Wen Xuan in amazement.

    ¡°But, even if we got in...¡± Tom said.

    Wen Xuan thought about what Ling Mo said to him before, then smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going directly to see their leader.¡±

    The arrival of this uninvited group actually didn¡¯t raise any attention.

    At this moment, all the people with a bit of power were crowded inside the conference room, arguing.

    The leader wasn¡¯t leaving his room, and nearly all of the captains were dead. Everyone could see there was a problem, but no one could figure out where the problem was.

    ¡°There¡¯s basically no one left in the Captain Rank. Both the ground troops and air troops that went to pursue Ling Mo are missing. What the hell is our leader doing? He¡¯s not even dealing with it at all!¡± A man leaning against the wall shouted with displeasure.

    ¡°Those fuckers. I¡¯ve always hated them in the first ce. They think they¡¯re the boss just because they were in the Air Force regiment earlier. Those of us who joinedter couldn¡¯t climb up the ranks no matter how hard we tried. We finally had Li Hao, but he was over in a blink of an eye. FUCK!¡± Another man cursed, ¡°Who knows what the leader is thinking? Letting things escte like this...¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you scolding! What¡¯s wrong with the original members of the Air Force regiment? Perhaps someone is trying to take advantage of the situation and rebel!¡±

    A pilot pped the table and jumped straight up.

    A circle of people immediately surrounded him, and they were all old members of the Air Force regiment.

    The crowd immediately separated into two groups, both on opposite sides.

    Meanwhile, Wen Xuan and his party had already arrived in front of their leader¡¯s office.

    ¡°Seriously...¡±

    Zhang Yu wanted to say something else, but when he thought about how easily their group passed the entrance inspection or that they arrived at the leader¡¯s office without any problems, he couldn¡¯t find anything else to say...

    He was his subordinate, yet also Wen Xuan¡¯s friend. Although he was worried about his captain¡¯s passion for courting disaster, Zhang Yu still supported Wen Xuan dring the most critical moments.

    However, Jian Qi was different. Throughout the whole way, he only wore a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Jian Qi stared at the office door, and a strange color shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Wen Xuan stopped at the door and grabbed some of his messy hair before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go in since I¡¯m the representative.¡±

    He turned around and nced at Jian Qi. Those eyes, which always seemed a bit crazy, suddenly became cold for a moment, ¡°We have already negotiated a deal, so please wait here Mr. Jian[1].¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay... wait, who are you calling Mr. Jian! You did that on purpose...¡±

    By the time Jian Qi reacted, Wen Xuan had already entered and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Just wait.¡±

    Zhang Yu uttered angrily and leaned against the door with his arms folded.

    This action made it clear that Jian Qi wasn¡¯t allowed toe any closer...

    Jian Qi stared at the door for a while, then slowly stepped back and leaned against the wall.

    As soon as Wen Xuan entered, the situation in the Air Force regiment quietly underwent earth-shattering changes...

    ...

    The transfer of power isn¡¯t something easy to do, yet it also isn¡¯t that hard.

    Half an hourter, the people inside the conference room finally selected a few representatives. However, they didn¡¯t expect to face a dozen guns the moment they opened the doors.

    After finishing the conversation with the leader, Wen Xuan brought his group and arrived at therge conference room.

    Although the people inside the room were all sitting on chairs, they were all sweating profusely.

    Inside the Air Force regiment, who would be fully armed?

    No one thought that a group of strangers would suddenly appear and arrest them.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The door of the room was kicked open by Zhang Yu. These people looked at their leader and Wen Xuan as they sat at the head of the table and suddenly realized that things seemed to be developing in a direction they didn¡¯t expect...

    Wen Xuan unceremoniously brought out the Falcon¡¯s name and gave out his demands.

    And Jian Qi, as the representative of the FIRE group, also said a few words.

    The two major forces, coupled with the cooperation of the regimentmander, didn¡¯t have a hard time taking over the chaotic Air Force regiment.

    Under the effects of coercion and lure, these small bosses quickly expressed their desires for cooperation...

    ¡°I already got in touch with the General Staff using ourmunication device. We¡¯ll use the helicopter here to transfer a group of people to station them in the Air Force regiment. Then we¡¯ll transfer some of the uncooperative Air Force regiment people to the Falcon camp. The istion zone in X-City has just finished building, so it¡¯s a great time to let them contribute to the survival of ordinary survivors...¡±

    Wen Xuan tapped his fingers on the desk and said.

    ¡°Before all this happens...¡± Jian Qi turned around and nced at the door behind him. There was a separate room in therge conference room. ¡°Those small bosses will always be under house arrest, right?¡±

    ¡°These people were only following orders and obeying them. To them, a change of leadership is nothing. Plus, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing for them to merge with our Falcons.¡± Zhang Yu interrupted.

    ¡°What an ingenious idea...¡±

    Jian Qi stared at Wen Xuan and smiled indifferently.

    This lunatic, he really underestimated him.

    But what made him even more concerned was the ¡°leader¡± that always kept his head down.

    At first nce, it seemed like he had been coerced and had topromise, and was even destined to have a miserable ending.

    But...

    ¡°Things are really interesting..¡±

    Jian Qi stared at the leader and Ling Mo¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of him...

    [1] ¨C Jian sounds close to another word that means cheap. Basically, Yu Wen Xuan is making fun of him, calling him a cheap person.

 Chapter 515 - Gamble

    <b>Chapter 515 ¨C Gamble</b>

    Editor: Zephyr04 Trantor: Jhung & Zephyr04

    Jian Qi sensed a familiar auraing from the leader¡¯s body...

    ...

    The situation inside the Air Force Regiment quickly stabilized. With Wen Xuan¡¯s fast and decisive methods, they didn¡¯t even get a chance to react.

    Wen Xuan couldn¡¯t believe that he had gotten the Air Force regiment to submit while having a much weaker force.

    If it had been someone else who was a bit more cautious, they might not have been able to get the job done.

    Only someone as reckless as Wen Xuan would dare to act so aggressively while being at a disadvantage.

    However, he also knew that this was only temporary. He quickly began transfers and changed the defenses before the Air Force Regiment people could react, permanently controlling them in his hand.

    ...

    At this moment, the Falcon headquarters in City-A had gone crazy with the news.

    ¡°Hey, is the news true? Did we really take down the Air Force Regiment?¡±

    An officer who couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity quickly pulled the people around him and asked while rushing towards the conference room.

    ¡°I highly doubt it. We¡¯ve always been pushed around by the Air Force Regiment... Everyone here wants to fight them, but the problem is, we¡¯re too far away, and it¡¯s not worth the risk...¡±

    Another officer frowned and shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, the losses would be too much for us. Our main goal is to survive, not fight them to the death. Didn¡¯t we talk about this in ourst meeting? If cooperation was possible, then cooperate. There¡¯s no need for a fallout with them...¡± The first officer nodded in agreement and said, ¡°But if we really did take them down, how wonderful would that be...¡±

    ¡°Hey, who do you think they would send if we really did take them down? Wouldn¡¯t that person be the ruler of that area?¡±

    ¡°Shh. Keep your voices down. We don¡¯t know anything about the situation yet, and you guys are already thinking about this...¡±

    This group of people immediately became surrounded by another circle of people. Everyone started to talk about it, but all of them doubted the credibility of the news.

    The Falcons had endured the Air Force Regiment¡¯s bullying for the longest time and were upset.

    But if they wanted to take them down, they would have to deploy an enormous amount of manpower and spend a lot of time nning.

    But in the past few days, none of them had seen any big moves.

    ¡°Ahem, stop talking. The General Staff is here...¡±

    A person nced back suddenly, then coughed dryly, and said.

    Everyone suddenly became quiet and turned their heads to look at the other side of the corridor.

    All eyes were on Su Qian Rou as she walked over in her military uniform...

    She held a report in her hand and had a calm and confident expression on her face.

    Due tost time¡¯s stolen experimental body incident, Su Qian Rou¡¯s position in the Falcon Camp had be a bit awkward.

    All the staff on duty in theb had died, yet she didn¡¯t even know who killed them.

    At that time, many people questioned her ability and even held a meeting to condemn her.

    For this reason, many people were gloating at her.

    ¡°How does a woman, who isn¡¯t even a soldier, have any qualifications to be the General Staff?¡±

    ¡°Even if you wanted to give a high position to appease those psychics, you didn¡¯t need to give it to her... Now you see what happens? Shameful, right?¡±

    ¡°She only got to her position because she knows how to use her pretty face... Does she really think anyone takes her seriously?¡±

    Su Qian Rou had heard a lot of simr rumors.

    But she chose to remain silent. Even the matter of her attack was kept secret.

    The only person that knew about this matter was Li Wei.

    Towards these rumors, responding wouldn¡¯t win her any sympathy. Instead, it would probably make her situation worse...

    But remaining silent didn¡¯t mean Su Qian Rou didn¡¯t make any moves.

    Vigorously supporting Yu Wen Xuan, making him the main unit in the construction of the X City istion area, and finally stabilizing the psychics positions in the Falcon camp...

    But when Wen Xuan went to talk to her this time, Su Qian Rou wanted nothing other than rejecting him.

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Without any information and no advance preparation, just for him to say ¡°I want to do something very important, assign some men to me.¡±

    If someone else talked about this matter, Su Qian Rou would definitely think that the other party was crazy.

    But Wen Xuan is different, he is really crazy...

    ¡°It¡¯s very ¡®important¡¯... This reason alone is not sufficient.¡± Su Qian Rou pondered for a while, before replying, ¡°Why are you acting so secretive?¡±

    ¡°Well...it has to be kept as a secret.¡±

    Wen Xuan was pulling his hair, and a gleam of light suddenly shed in those lunatic eyes: ¡°In short, if I lose, you can just make me the scapegoat. Everyone here knows who I am, No one will really try to me you over a lunatic¡¯s actions. However, if I win, you¡¯ll hit the jackpot, and reap a huge benefit you could never imagine.¡±

    The two stared at each other for a while, and Su Qian Rou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Something I could never imagine?¡±

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    Wen Xuan smiled slightly, turned around, and slowly walked towards the door.

    When he passed by the wall, he raised his arm, his fingers slowly moved across on the Map of X City Surroundings, and then stopped at the location of the Air Force Regiment.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    He knocked right at that location, as he walked out of the door without looking back.

    While holding the door handle, he heard Su Qian Rou¡¯s startled gasp.

    Su Qian Rou clenched her hands and stared at where Wen Xuan had just knocked on as her breathing got heavier.

    She had finally guessed his gamble...

    This is indeed a big gamble... The question was, to gamble or not?

    Wen Xuan took all the risks by himself, and she wouldn¡¯t lose anything.

    However, it¡¯s hard to ce a psychic at a high position. If he fails, all of her previous efforts will be for naught...

    The bad rtionship with the Air Force Regiment in the future, the punishments to be receivedter, and cleaning up all the mess...

    But all the risks are insignificantpared to the possible benefits!

    ¡°You......¡±

    Su Qian Rou bit her lip and stayed silent for a long while, before finally taking a deep breath: ¡°You choose the people. I will send you... to collect supplies.¡±

    Wen Xuan paused, and a smirk appeared on his face.

    He unscrewed the door handle and whistled happily: ¡°Brother-inw asked me to convince General Staff Su, he really is urate enough...¡±

    Seeing Wen Xuan¡¯s back disappearing into the door, Su Qian Rou, who had remained calm until the door was closed, copsed to her chair...

    From then on, time, for Su Qian Rou, was ticking extremely slowly...

    Until today, when requested a contract from Wen Xuan from the Air Force Regiment, Su Qian Rou finally showed a smile.

    She had won the gamble!

    Although the ins and outs are still unknown, it is definitely an unprecedented victory for the Falcon to be able to take down the Air Force Regiment without a single drop of blood.

    The X City istion zone has just been established recently, and now all the resources and strength of the Air Force Regiment was also acquired...

    The Falcons future suddenly got extremely bright!

    The only thing that made Su Qian Rou feel slightly conflicted was that Wen Xuan, who had never asked for a position of power, asked in the walkie-talkie.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken over the Air Force Regiment. Um... It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to be a Branch Commander, right?

    ¡°A Branch Commander... If I refuse, will this guy rebel?¡±

    Looking at the suspicious and expectant expressions of the officers in front, Su Qian Rou suddenly felt a headache

    ¡°This lunatic... he is deliberately asking me to quarrel with the others...¡±

    But when Su Qian Rou squeezed the report in her hand, her eyes became extremely firm.

    Wen Xuan had won and now controlled the Air Force Regiment and became the Cranch Commander, which was also a victory for the psychics in the Falcons.

    For Su Qian Rou, this is a good opportunity to bnce internal forces.

    She nced sideways at Li Wei who was following her, and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Remember to close the door when we start.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Li Wei was stunned for a moment, then quickly covered his mouth and nodded.

    When Su Qian Rou shows this look, it means that she is ready to go crazy...

    Li Wei patted his heart that was beating wildly, but suddenly thought of Ling Mo.

    It was because of that ¡°**¡± that he had to bear a secret...

    When she finally found Su Qian Rou, she almost fainted on the spot.

    Although he didn¡¯t see Ling Mo do it with his own eyes, Li Wei knew that the only one who could do it was the guy who appeared in City A for no reason.

    Even the theft of the experimental body must be inextricably rted to Ling Mo.

    She didn¡¯t quite believe that Ling Mo would kill so many innocent people, but Ling Mo must be involved in this incident.

 Chapter 516 - Archives

    <b>Chapter 516 ¨C Archives</b>

    Trantor & Editor: Zephyr04

    No matter what Ling Mo thought at the time, for Li Wei, he saved both her and her friend, and sent them to the Falcons.

    He is not the type of person that will murder indiscriminately.

    So after that incident, she kept it as a secret while secretly following the progress of the matter...

    For the cowardly Li Wei, let alone how tormented...

    But seeing those mad high-level executives trying to find the perpetrator but to no avail, she not only felt relieved, but even felt like snickering.

    Not only did he turn A-city upside down, he even managed to bring down such a powerful general staff and sneak away...

    ¡°Why is he so powerful?¡±

    ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing now? If there is trouble, will he ask me for help?¡±

    Li Wei thought, and quickly followed behind Su Qian Rou as they entered the conference room.

    When several officers passed by her, they nodded slightly to her: ¡°Hello, Secretary Li.¡±

    ¡°Ah... hello!¡±

    Li Wei adjusted her sses, showing a shy but proud smile...

    But in the very next second, this very quiet-looking little girl who just showed a smile, silently took two steps behind, and closed the door of the conference room...

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯ve always had no interest in power, why did you take the initiative to ask for the Air Force Regiment this time?¡±

    Zhang Yu, who sat opposite Yu Wen Xuan, watching him with his legs crossed, casually flipping through the list brought up by the Air Force Regiment, couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Wen Xuan raised his eyelids and nced at Zhang Yu, then threw the document to him: ¡°Well said, so these trivial matters are handed over to you. We really have a good heart...¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck has a good heart with you! Don¡¯t avoid your responsibilities!¡±

    Zhang Yu, who just got smashed in the face by a document, was absolutely livid.

    ¡°Sometimes, people still have to hold some power in their hands...¡± Wen Xuan sighed, pinched his chin, and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Stop with that...¡± Zhang Yu interrupted him with a angry expression still on him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Xuan nced at Zhang Yu, coughed dryly, and suddenly said something indifferently:

    ¡°He instructed, I followed, we both have the same goal, which is to protect her, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Uh......¡±

    The two maintained eye contact for a while, and then Zhang Yu lowered his head abruptly and sighed while holding his forehead: ¡°Although you look very serious, I didn¡¯t understand a word!¡±

    ¡°Whatever, we¡¯ve already been dragged onto this pirate ship by you. Although this secret operation has greatly benefitted the Falcons, it is inevitable that we will be feared by the higher-ups. What¡¯s more, you even took the opportunity to make such a request...¡±

    Zhang Yu said with a gloomy face: ¡°Even if I propose to go back now, I am afraid I will be guarded...¡±

    ¡°You say that, but you¡¯re actually secretly enjoying yourself, right?¡± Wen Xuan smirked, ¡°I¡¯m themander, and you¡¯re the right-hand man.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cool! How much do you think I¡¯ve suffered being your right-hand man? Learn to be a little self-aware...¡±

    ¡°You say no, but your body is very honest. Didn¡¯t you already pick up and read the document?¡±

    ¡°I will kill you sooner orter...¡±

    Zhang Yu was about to pop a vein, but Wen Xuan suddenly asked, ¡°What about the crew?¡±

    ¡°You really admitted that this is a pirate ship...¡±

    Zhang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°They are all reliable people, and they are not stupid. With Tom taking the lead, they should all stay. Everyone is tied to a rope, and there is no problem with loyalty. The problem is that the camp will be sending troops soon... you need to be careful when that happens.¡±

    ¡°We just need to ¡®train¡¯ them.¡± Wen Xuan said indifferently.

    ¡°You just said some terrifying words in such a rxed tone! As expected of a professional lunatic...¡± Zhang Yu said dumbfounded.

    ¡°On the contrary, will they have a headache? Knowing that I am the one in charge, who would daree here to find trouble with me? Ahaha...¡±

    Wen Xuan held his chin, showing a look of anticipation.

    ¡°You are the embodiment of being proud of the wrong things!¡±

    But at this time Wen Xuan has already changed the subject very skillfully: ¡°Anyways, Tom left with the Air Force Regiment Commander, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Zhang Yu nodded, and then he couldn¡¯t help but ask doubtfully, ¡°That Air Force Regiment Commander...¡±

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know I¡¯m talking too much...¡±

    Zhang Yu red at Wen Xuan, thinking that he can just ask Tomter, after all, that big guy is much more foolish than this lunatic...

    ...

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Tom rubbed his nose and shook his shoulders: ¡°Is someone talking about me behind my back?¡±

    The big guy frowned and looked at the Air Force Regiment Commander walking in front.

    However, that title should have the word ¡®Previous¡¯ added to the front.

    There were many things that puzzled Tom in this matter, but in the final analysis, it all came from him.

    ¡°Captain Yu too... Why are you letting this guy run around freely...¡±

    Tom clenched his fists depressedly and thought.

    The two of them had arrived at a secret corridor, and not a single person could be seen around.

    The overhead lights were also dim, and the doors on both sides of the corridor were all closed.

    For a moment, Tom thought that this guy was going to take the opportunity to escape, but he was unarmed, and Tom was also holding a pistol...

    ¡°If you dare to run, I¡¯ll just kill you!¡±

    Tom snorted, and he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Air Force Regiment Commander: ¡°He is the one who ordered Ling Mo to be hunted down...¡±

    Although it was a cooperative rtionship with Ling Mo at the beginning, to Tom, Ling Mo had be an important friend.

    These days, feelings have be very cheap, yet they are still very precious.

    Some people sacrifice others to zombies in order to get what they want.

    There are also others who would risk their lives and fight side by side with others in order to protect theirrades.

    Even if it was a rtionship based on transactions, Ling Mo left a very good impression on Tom.

    ¡°Ah, here it is...¡±

    ¡°Commander¡± looked up at the house number seriously as if he didn¡¯t see Tom¡¯s malicious eyes at all.

    ¡°6...¡± He turned his head to look at Tom and said, ¡°Please wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Tom rolled his eyes at him angrily, and walked aside with his arms crossed, ¡°Che, so you¡¯re not running... Captain Yu even asked me to listen to him... If I secretly beat him up, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem right?¡±

    The ¡°Commander¡± easily figured out what Tom was nning.

    ¡°Your murderous gaze is too obvious...¡±

    ¡°Commander¡±...or Ling Mo, he took out the key he got from Li Hao and opened the door.

    Before entering the door, he nced at Tom again, and couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    But at the same time, he also felt a touch of warmth.

    Tom¡¯s hatred for ¡°Commander¡± is out of his friendship with Ling Mo...

    ¡°There are ungrateful bastards like Liu Bao Dong, but there are also reliable guys like Tom... If only that idiot doesn¡¯t keep hugging people, don¡¯t use those overseas greeting on me!¡±

    Ling Mo murmured in his heart as he entered the room.

    ¡°I would really get beaten by him if I dyed any longer...¡±

    This room has no sign except for the house number with a ¡°6¡±.

    But after sorting out the Commander¡¯s memory, Ling Mo already has a rough idea of what this room was.

    Usually this ce is heavily guarded, except for a few captains and group leaders, no one else is qualified to enter.

    But now that the Air Force Regiment is undergoing drastic changes, who is here to guard this room?

    With Wen Xuan and the others busy receiving work, Ling Mo simply ran over to check it out.

    ¡°What sort of good things are hidden here?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his hands and slowly walked in.

    It was a tiny room and was dimly lit. There are two rows of bookcases against the wall, both of which were locked.

    Ling Mo took out another set of keys from his pocket, which he dug out from the Commander¡¯s office.

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite what I imagined, why are they all files...¡±

    After opening all the bookcases, Ling Mo sighed depressedly.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t the Air Force Regiment¡¯s biggest advantage is its air advantage and the ability to gather intelligence?¡±

    ¡°The Falcons were pushed to a corner because of this, imagine how much information the Air Force Regiment has collected!¡±

    ¡°At times like this, information can sometimes be more valuable than ordinary materials...¡±

 Chapter 517 - High Risk

    <b>Chapter 517 ¨C</b><b> High Risk</b>

    Trantor & Editor: Zephyr04

    At first, Ling Mo was nonchntly flipping through the files, but when more files were being pulled out by him, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter.

    The Air Force Regiment was indeed capable of holding down both the Falcons and the F Group in their 3-way power struggle.

    They used aerial advantage to collect arge amount of information that ordinary people could not grasp.

    Almost the entire situation around X City is in this small archive room.

    And, what he was in his hands now was a report titled: ¡°Summary of the Post-Catastrophic Situation¡±.

    Compared againstwhat he already knew, this report is much more detailed.

    ¡°The world order has fallen...That¡¯s pretty obvious... The estimated poption loss is as high as 80%... Huh? 80%?!¡±

    Ling Mo pinched his eyebrows, and turned the cover over to check the time ¡°Oh, no wonder, it¡¯s the report for the third month after the apocalypse.¡±

    But even a record from a few months ago still seems relevant now.

    He used his main body to throw up an excuse that he was going to take a nap, and then leaned on Ye Lian, closed his eyes, and devoted himself to reading.

    This is the first time Ling Mo hase to understand this disaster from an outside perspective.

    Three months after the cataclysm broke out, it was hard to see signs of human survival around X City.

    Looking around, there are zombies everywhere.

    They stayed in arge number of buildings, streets, and usually seem to be like those slow, mentally handicapped walking dead that appear in most film and television works...

    But once any living creature approaches, even they smell or created a sound that¡¯s slightly different, they will be instantly ripped apart.

    These monsters quickly reced the dominance of humans with their tenacious survivability and extreme fighting ability, and became the kings of these steel jungles.

    The surviving people can only hide in the ruins, hiding in ces where they can¡¯t see the light, and living a lives like rats.

    On the other hand, whether in cities or suburbs, traces of coteral disasters such as explosions and industrial leaks can be seen everywhere.

    From a distance, these ces are like scars imprinted on the world that cannot be erased.

    Compared with the evolution growth of zombies, although humans are seeking a way to survive, this road is extremely difficult.

    Production has not yet resumed, weapons are still seriouslycking, ordinary people are still struggling to survive, and the advantages of psychics are not obvious.

    The despair conveyed between the lines made the Commander (Ling Mo) frown.

    ¡°Ugh......¡±

    Ling Mo roughly scanned it, sighed, and put the report back.

    ¡°Huh? Second edition?¡±

    He was about to look away when he saw another report and hurriedly pulled it out.

    This report turned out to be fromst month...

    Turning to the first page, Ling Mo was attracted by the subtitle: Summary of Environmental Changes.

    The title is very straightforward, but the content makes Ling Mo feel very shocked.

    ¡°...The Virus have no effect on nts. This was ourmon understanding in the past few months. But ording to the information we have obtained so far, this is not the case... Arge number of corpses and water pollution are the reasons for the drastic changes in the environment. ...The climate has changed significantly, and the nt ecosystem has changed a lot...

    In a certain ce, there were some nts that were growing very fast, and looking down from the top, some areas were like primitive jungles...¡±

    The environment has changed dramatically, which is beneficial to the survival of zombies and mutant beasts. In particr, it has contributed to the sharp increase in the number of mutant beasts...¡±

    For us, it is a risk and a huge opportunity to survive...

    The recovery of production can be further elerated, but the growth of mutant beasts has to be prevented...¡±

    ¡°Primitive jungle... The number of mutant beasts has increased dramatically, which is too bad...¡±

    After a quick read, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes turned to the next chapter: ¡°This time it should be about zombies... Ha, it really is.¡±

    The second subtitle: Evolution summary of zombies and mutant beasts.

    ¡°Zombies have been evolving since their appearance, and those with outstanding evolution are called high-level zombies. Currently, all high-level zombies are temporarily divided into:

    Mutant zombies: Characterized by their blood red eyes, normal facial features, which are obviously different from the hideous appearance of ordinary zombies, extremely low intelligence, poor judgment ability, and small range of activities

    Advanced zombies: Appearance characteristics are not any different from mutant zombies, but their intelligence have significantly improved, they have general judgment, such as having a fixed hunting area, and they have the habit of storing food

    Special zombies: Instead of havingpletely blood red eyes, only their pupils are red, and the light can also be seen at night. They are now much more intelligent, and their behavior is no longer as predictable as a regr zombie. ording to some infomation broker, their behavior is much moreplicated, but they essence is still want to hunt, with humans being their favourites. The stronger zombies have the ability to suppress other low-level zombies, and can even give out simplemands.

    High-Strength zombies: Simr in appearance to advanced zombies, but with darker eyes, and no other obvious features. Initially possessing surname characteristics, their behaviors are moreplex, and their intelligence cannot be urately judged, but they are very close to humans

    Mutated zombies: This kind of zombies have obvious appearance characteristics, mutated limbs, are born everywhere, and spread rapidly. Generally speaking, their intelligence is low, but theirbat power is several times that of ordinary zombies. Every mutated zombie group has a leader. The leader zombie is responsible for the proliferation and reproduction of the group, and has high intelligence and strongbat effectiveness

    P.S: The ssification of zombies is provided by a psychic who cooperated with Falcon Camp...

    ¡°It¡¯s so detailed!¡± Ling Mo nodded and said, ¡°The special zombie is the leader level, and the high-strength zombie is the overlord level... By the way, I actually appeared in their P.S!¡±

    The paged ended there, But when Ling Mo flipped to the next page,his pupils shrank.

    ¡°Strengthened zombies: Found during the search in Cuihu City, two helicopters were lost for closer observation, the specific strength is unknown, and it was rated as a high-risk level, and Chihu City is nowbelled a red zone.

    ¡°There is already a level above Overlords! And... two helicopters were shot down?!¡±

    ¡°The first one can be said to be a loss caused by underestimating the enemy, but how did the second one get shot down?¡±

    And ¡°high-risk level¡±, which is rare in Ling Mo¡¯s memory of the head of the group.

    As for the ¡°red warning zone¡±, which is unique in the records of the Air Force, the meaning is simple: if it¡¯s not for death, don¡¯t go there.

    ¡°Cuihu City...¡±

    Ling Mo carefully thought about it, and finally determined the approximate location: ¡°It¡¯s close to the neighboring province...¡±

    He stared at the words ¡°Strengthened zombies¡± and looked at them carefully, and silently rolled his eyes in his heart: ¡°Whoever who named this is bad at naming things...¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound outside the door, Ling Mo¡¯s heart moved, and he quickly dropped the report.

    He pulled up a chair with his backhand, and then slowly approached the door.

    There are no cat eyes on the door of this room. ¡®Commander¡¯ leaned against the door and whispered, ¡°Tom?¡±

    ......

    After listening for a while, he freed one hand to grasp the doorknob and slowly unscrewed it.

    ¡°Kakaka...¡±

    There was a soft sound from the door, and it was particrly clear and harsh when listening to it right now.

    As the door opened a little, Ling Mo also grabbed the chair in his hand tighter.

    Just as the door was halfway open, Ling Mo saw a pair of legs.

    The man fell to the ground, from Ling Mo¡¯s point of view, he could only see below his calf.

    And that pair of shoes was clearly worn by Tom.

    ¡°Tom!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart tightened and he quickly opened the door.

    However, as soon as he rushed to Tom, he suddenly froze and stopped.

    A figure appeared behind Ling Mo. Under the dim light, Ling Mo saw a shadow ovepped with his own figure...

    ¡°Dear Commander, do you have time for a chat?¡±

    The tone of the person who spoke was very gentle, even with a hint of negotiation, but Ling Mo felt as if a poisonous snake was staring at him.

    He turned around slowly and stared at him gloomily.

    ¡°It won¡¯t dy you much.¡±

    The person folded his arms and smiled slightly.

    Those unremarkable facial features and extremely indifferent eyes made him seem very sincere.

    ¡°You should know me, Jian Qi, from FIRE Group.¡±

 Chapter 518 - Chinese is too Difficult

    <b>Chapter 518 ¨C</b><b> Chinese is too Difficult</b>

    Trantor & Editor: Zephyr04

    Seeing that the ¡®Commander¡¯ was just ring at him, Jian Qi smirked and asked, ¡°Do you not want to talk to me?¡±

    He acted very naturally, as if he didn¡¯t see the chair the ¡®Commander¡¯ was holding at all.

    Ling Mo calmly stepped back a little and looked down at Tom.

    ¡°No superficial injuries, but he¡¯s out cold...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that caused this?¡± the ¡®Commander¡¯ asked coldly.

    ¡°Heh...¡± Jian Qi chuckled lightly, as if he had heard some funny joke, and said, ¡°How else could we talk?¡±

    He nced at Tom indifferently and waved his hand as if chasing a fly ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary member of the Falcons. Besides, he isn¡¯t dead, I simply knocked him out. When he wakes up, he also won¡¯t know who attacked him.¡±

    Jian Qi stared at the ¡®Commander¡¯ before continuing ¡°I don¡¯t think the head of the regiment would care about these small fries, right? Although I don¡¯t know what kind of agreement you and Wen Xuan have reached, it can¡¯t be amicable... if you¡¯re worried about how this will affect you, then you don¡¯t have to...¡±

    He said, took two steps back, and dragged a figure from the corner.

    This man was obviously knocked unconscious, but his face was unfamiliar.

    ¡°Look,¡± Jian Qi smiled, ¡°I¡¯m ready for a scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Ling Mo asked, a frown appearing on his face.

    Of course, as the ¡°Commander¡±, he always looked expressionless.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s an ordinary member of the Air Force Regiment. I¡¯m sorry, I am using your men without your permission, but I doubt you care much about these small fries, right?¡± Jian Qi blinked.

    ¡°You know he will end badly, right?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Hehe, Commander, I didn¡¯t expect you to ask this.¡± Jian Qi put aside the ¡°scapegoat¡± and pped his hands lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after we finish talking, I¡¯ll finish him off. After that, we can just say that I saved Tom and killed the perpetrator.¡±

    Mizaki shrugged: ¡°After all, my benefits are still with Captain Yu, there is no reason to offend the Falcons.¡±

    While saying those words, Jian Qi¡¯s eyes were always indifferent.

    Ling Mo first thought it was because he had strength and learned to face danger calmly, so that he could have this look.

    But now, Ling Mo feels that this person is very dangerous...

    His indifference is simply because he doesn¡¯t care, be it being in danger or human life...

    Ling Mo looked down at Tom again and clenched his fists secretly.

    He really wanted to walk up and beat this guy, but the feeling of extreme danger crept back into his heart again.

    This Pig Head [1] here is not Jian Qi¡¯s opponent...

    ¡°Now, can we talk?¡± Jian Qi crossed his arms and looked at the ¡®Commander¡¯ expectantly.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°You and Ling Mo...¡±

    As soon as the first four words came out, Ling Mo was ready to attack.

    Although this Pig Head is very weak, if the other party knows something, Ling Mo has no choice but to take action.

    ¡°What is the rtionship between you two?¡± Jian Qi asked.

    After he asked, he tried to see the reaction of the Commander, especially any change of his expression.

    But to his disappointment, the ¡°Commander¡± still had a straight face, and his eyes were even a little dull.

    Jian Qi suddenly had this question for a reason.

    As the Commander of the Air Force Regiment, he had no reason to cooperate with Wen Xuan.

    Secondly, from the ¡®Commander¡¯, Jian Qi felt an aura that was simr to Ling Mo¡¯s.

    What Ling Mo didn¡¯t know was that when he shook hands with Miyazaki and felt his back numb, Jian Qi also felt something abnormal.

    And facing the Commander of the Air Force regiment right now, he vaguely had the same feeling.

    Others may think this is a coincidence, but Jian Qi have never believed in coincidences.

    There must be some sort of connection between them!

    No matter what, he has to know the answer.

    That Ling Mo feels really interesting to him...

    In just a few seconds, countless thoughts passed through Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    When he saw Jian Qi¡¯s lips move slightly and seemed to be about to speak again, Ling Mo quickly cut him off.

    He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why should I tell you? Who are you even?¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Jian Qi¡¯s smile froze instantly.

    He never thought that he would hear such an answer...

    After being stunned for two seconds, he twitched the corner of his mouth: ¡°Heh...¡±

    ¡°Heh your sister, I don¡¯t like your pretentious actions! Who are you even in FIRE? Are you the spokesperson of FIRE? I¡¯ve been the Commander of the Air Force Regiment, before and now! Even if it is notter, The sessor will also be Yu Wen Xuan, when is it your turn toe here and ask questions?¡±

    Ling Mo scolded him in a series of words, but his expression did not change at all, and he could see the corners of Jian Qi¡¯s eyes jumping.

    He looked at Ling Mo with a dark face and opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t reply immediately.

    ¡°Dumbass...¡±

    Ling Mo was delighted. From the moment this guy came into the picture, he always looked like he had everything in his hands. His eyes were indifferent, and the corner of his mouth was smiling.

    ¡°He already has a mohawk haircut [2] , so he is basically a delinquent, and how unpredictable is he pretending to be?!¡±

    Despite cursing over and over again, Ling Mo never stopped thinking of countermeasures.

    There is no one around, and Tom is out cold.

    Even if he regains consciousness, he is not Jian Qi¡¯s opponent, and might even die fighting him.

    The actions Jian Qi has taken have shown that he is definitely a ruthless character who can kill without blinking an eye.

    ¡°Hehe, good lecture.¡±

    Jian Qi put down his arms, pped his hands lightly, and stared at the ¡®Commander¡¯ coldly: ¡°The Air Force Regiment really relies on its mouth to choose its leader...¡±

    ¡°Dumbass? Didn¡¯t you even change your surname to be cheap?¡± Ling Mo showed no weakness.

    ¡°That¡¯s Jian!¡± After seeing the ¡®Commander¡¯s¡¯ rebuttal, he felt powerless, ¡°Chinese is really difficult...¡±

    He gritted his teeth and asked with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, I¡¯ll just ask you, will you just tell me?¡±

    ¡°Tell your sister! Fucking Broom head!¡±

    Ling Mo quietly pierced the palm of his hand with his fingernails, took a stepterally, and stood in front of Tom.

    ¡°At least, Tom can¡¯t be hurt...¡±

    ¡°Good... very good......¡±

    Jian Qi reached out and touched his Mohawk, which he was proud of, and sneered: ¡°I¡¯ll hit you till you speak!¡±

    The words came out, and Jian Qi moved!

    Ling Mo only saw this person flicker in front of him, and in the next second, a huge force hit him from the side.

    So fast, so strong!

    ¡°No wonder Tom was knocked unconscious without saying a word, this guy is really strong!¡±

    ¡°Just what is his ability?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s body started to move as soon as this question popped into his mind.

    He ducked sideways, and the chair in his hand mmed into the leg that Jian Qi used to kicked.

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    Jian Qi snorted coldly, his toes were a little in the air, before he quickly spun abruptly in the air, and then blocked the chair that Ling Mo smashed down with his elbow.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, he blocked that?!¡±

    At the same time as the muffled sound came, Jian Qi¡¯s other fist had already smashed towards the ¡®Commander¡¯s¡¯ chest.

    He quickly stepped back, Jian Qi, seeing this, jumped high, with one leg smashed directly at the ¡®Commander¡¯ like a hammer.

    If Ling Mo dodged, this kick will hit Tom...

    ¡°Fuck...¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s movements immediately stagnated for a moment, and along with the sound of ¡°huhu¡±, the footnded on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulders.

    Although he blocked it with both hands in time, the ¡®Commander¡¯s¡¯ shoulder des still made a crisp sound, and even the arm muscles were torn.

    At the same time, he folded his knees and almost fell to the ground, but the ¡®Commander¡¯ still stood on his feet firmly.

    ¡°Oh... so you¡¯re not all talk.¡±

    Immediately after, he saw Jian Qi¡¯s figure flicker again, and he was already in front of Ling Mo, before punching him fiercely.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In front of this kind of quick attack, a mere Pig Head had no time to react, and Ling Mo suddenly felt a heat flow from his abdomen.

    One kick lost an arm, and one punch shattered the internal organs.

    And the target is a zombie whose defense is more than ten times stronger than that of ordinary people...

    ¡°This guy is a reinforcement type psychic...¡±

    The Pig Head then spat out a mouthful of blood, and flew backwards, hitting the ground heavily.

    [1] Pig Head refers to the Commander

    [2] Mohawk and Pompadour in Asianmunities (especially Japan and China) usually signifies that the person is in a gang or is a delinquent

 Chapter 519: Are You Like a Cockroach?

    Chapter 519: Are You Like a Cockroach?

    You really prefer punishment over a toast Try talking smack again, I dare you!

    Jian Qi twisted his neck, cracking his knuckles with a vicious grin as he slowly approached Ling Mo.

    After overpowering the regimentalmander and pinning him to the ground, Jian Qis gaze returned to its usual indifference, staring at Ling Mo as if he were looking at an insignificant ant.

    With such severe injuries, it was impossible for Ling Mo to rise again. Jian Qi could do whatever he wanted next

    Youve got quite a heavy hand

    Ling Mo coldly watched Jian Qi drawing closer, while assessing the condition of his battered body.

    His internal organs were damaged, but he was not yet dead. His left arm waspletely useless, unable to move at all.

    However, the injury had immediately stimted the virus within his body.

    The sensation of the wounds slowly healing gave Ling Mo a deeper understanding of the zombies unique characteristics.

    It seemed that in terms of regenerative abilities alone, his own body still couldnt match that of a real zombie.

    Now, you should finally behave

    Jian Qi looked down at Ling Mo from above,manding.

    Bullshit!

    Before Jian Qi could finish, Ling Mo viciously cut him off and leaped up abruptly.

    Such trauma would be unbearable for a human, making it almost impossible to continue moving.

    But for zombies, as long as they werent immediately killed, they could still leap up and bite, even if only half of their body remained.

    This sudden turn of events made Jian Qis pupils shrink, and his mouth hung open in disbelief: You

    Boom!

    A chair flew across, aiming straight for Jian Qis head.

    Jian Qis body arched back, dodging the attack, but before he could straighten up, a dark shadow loomed over him.

    The chair was just a decoy. In the moment Jian Qi dodged, Ling Mo had already elerated into a leap, his feet ruthlessly kicking towards Jian Qi.

    To think youre even stronger than before

    Jian Qi was shocked. The kick was aimed directly at his face.

    But the Mosigans strength was indeed extraordinary. Even while maintaining a backward lean, he managed to twist his body.

    Hmph, I knew youd dodge! But youve fallen for it!

    The kick was another feint!

    As Jian Qi revealed a smug smile, Ling Mo had already opened his wounded hand and pressed it fiercely toward his opponents face:

    Eat my palm!

    Jian Qis eyes widened, but in this situation, he no longer had the strength to dodge!

    p!

    The moment Ling Mos palm made contact with Jian Qis face, it was like hitting a water release button, a warm gush spraying out.

    Jian Qis nose was bleeding

    As blood sttered, the tremendous force mmed Jian Qi to the ground.

    His body twitched like a broken sack, the thud of his head hitting the ground made even Ling Mos scalp tingle with coolness.

    Buzz!

    The intense pain in his head caused Jian Qis vision to go dark, and his head buzzed as if a drill was piercing through it, whirring incessantly.

    The more pressing issue was that he had just been smacked squarely in the face with a sticky liquid

    His nose is broken, so he must have been exposed to the virus to some extent, right? Ling Mo thought to himself.

    But then again, this guy was a virus researcher, so a bit of virus exposure probably wouldnt pose much harm to him.

    Besides, it was damn hard to actually get this guy hurt

    Otherwise, arge cut or just pouring the virus down his throat would do the trickI refuse to believe he wouldnt get infected.

    Ling Mo had also tried to use mental Tentacles to disrupt him, but the guys reactions were too fast, and brute force simply wasnt going to cut it.

    But smearing his face was better than doing nothingits not like it could get him pregnant

    Damn

    Although nearly passing out, Jian Qi immediately grabbed Ling Mos arm and, with a strong twist, prevented him from continuing his attack.

    Crack!

    The sound of breaking bones echoed as Jian Qi kicked out, nting his foot in Ling Mos abdomen.

    Is this guy made of iron?

    The thought had barely formed in Ling Mos mind when he was brutally kicked away, crashing heavily to the ground.

    You underestimate me but do you think this is enough to defeat me

    Jian Qi staggered to his feet, about to say something to cover up the bloodied mess of his face, but then he saw Ling Mo, whose arms were now useless, leap up even faster and charge at him again.

    His face changed instantly, and he couldnt afford to y it cool anymore, quickly retreating:

    Damn, are you cockroach-like or something?

    With such serious injuries, even if it wasnt fatal, it shouldnt seem so easy!

    And his expression hadnt changed from the beginning to the end!

    This was beyond stubborn resistance; the guy seemed to feel no pain at all!

    Fire had had encounters with the Air Force Corps before. Although they werent strong enough to deal with the regimentalmander, they had heard of him.

    Werent there rumors that he wasnt very strong and rarely took action, usually just smashing teacups and mming tables?

    He had never been known to be this formidable before!

    Hey, did you skip a meal or something? Can you put a little effort into it?

    Ling Mo sneered internally, feeling no pain even if he were torn to pieces.

    Seeing the regimentalmander with an expressionless face, Jian Qi clenched his fists in fury.

    His face, covered in blood, looked particrly ferocious at that moment.

    So it doesnt hurt, huh? Good very good

    Taking advantage of Jian Qis unstable stance, Ling Mo charged fiercely, mming into him.

    Damn, taking advantage while Im still talking

    Jian Qi was sent flying by the blow, but Ling Mo had already leapt forward, delivering a ruthless kick to his abdomen.

    Before Jian Qi could hit the ground, Ling Mo was already beside him, using his head as a battering ram and smashing down with force.

    A sessful sneak attack, a triple strike!

    Thud!

    Jian Qi hit the ground hard, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    But as hended, Jian Qi managed tond a kick on Ling Mos shin.

    Damn, this guy is too tough!

    Ling Mo was caught off guard, and with a crack, his lower leg was broken, effectively crippling him.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Jian Qi quickly scrambled up. Without giving Ling Mo a chance to recover, he charged fiercely at him.

    He realized that he couldnt afford to give this guy a chance to catch his breath, otherwise he might be ground down to death!

    Thud!

    Ling Mo was kicked away,nding right beside Tom.

    Just as he was about to get up, Tom suddenly let out a groan: Ah

    Damn it! You didnt wake up during the intense fight, and now when Im pretty much done for, you decide to wake up?!

    Ling Mos heart skipped a beat, and he quickly looked up, only to bang his head against Toms.

    He measured his strength perfectly, not enough to harm Tom, but enough to knock him out.

    But this brief dy was all it took for a dark shadow to appear above him

    Whoosh!

    Ling Mos physical body abruptly opened his eyes and sat up.

    Hisplexion was somewhat pale, and his eyes looked rather lost.

    A few secondster, he slowly came back to his senses.

    Whats whats wrong? Ye Lian leaned in curiously and asked.

    Nothing

    Seeing that Shana and the others were turning their heads to look at him, and Lucy looked particrly puzzled, Ling Mo slowly shook his head: Im fine.

    Damn, that guy hits hard, I didnt even have time to sever the psychic connection

    Although his avatar was killed, at least he managed to save Tom.

    Ling Mo really wanted to contact Yuwen Xuan immediately and have him take people out to finish off Jian Qi.

    But Yuwen Xuan was currently busy taking over the Air Force Corps and couldnt spare the energy to deal with Jian Qi.

    Starting a fight now could cause unrest in the recently stabilized Air Force Corps, leading to unforeseen consequences.

    Furthermore, although the people from the f group were mostly positioned outside, each one was a Psychic, and their potential threat should not be underestimated.

    Ling Mo had gone through a lot to get the Air Force Corps for Yuwen Xuan, and he didnt intend to destroy it in the blink of an eye.

    No rush, as long as this guy shows up

    Ling Mopared the strength of both sides. Truth be told, in a one-on-one, he wasntpletely sure he could take Jian Qi down.

    Jian Qi was a rare powerhouse among enhancement ability users. In terms of closebat, he was leagues ahead of Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mos own psychic abilities were not to be taken lightly either

    Whether its because of his actions or his research on the virus I must engage with him again

 Chapter 520: The Puppet Master

    Chapter 520: The Puppet Master

    Cough cough

    Jian Qi clutched his abdomen, coughing twice: To think Id be wounded by such a cockroach

    His expression didnt betray much pain, but the steady flow of blood from his nose, even trickling from the corners of his mouth, painted a rather tragic picture.

    Compared to Ling Mos actual self, Jian Qi appeared considerably more disheveled.

    It took him a good few minutes of rest before he wiped the blood off his face and cleaned the footprints from his clothes.

    Disgusting

    Jian Qi shoved the bloodied rag into his clothes, casting a resentful nce at the regimentalmanders corpse, then turning his gaze to Tom, who was lying nearby.

    He had heard Toms cry of pain loud and clear.

    And the regimentalmanders move to knock Tom unconscious had not escaped his notice.

    This regimentalmander was definitely fishy What reason did he have to spare this big guy? If he hadnt bothered with this big guy, allowing him to regain consciousness, he wouldnt have been killed by me so easily. Maybe he could have even used this big guy to try and escape Not that he would have managed to.

    Jian Qi walked over to Tom, his eyes suddenly turning cold, his fist clenched tightly, a dangerous glint shing through them: If I kill this big guy, then see Ling Mos reaction and attitude, Id know the connection between him and themander But

    After his gaze flickered for a moment, Jian Qi slowly rxed his hand: Youre lucky.

    Common sense suggested that even if Tom were to die amidst heavy suspicion, Yuwen Xuan, in the interest of maintaining stability, would likely not pursue the matter too far.

    But thatsmon sense, and Yuwen Xuan was a madman, whose actions could not be predicted bymon sense.

    The most important thing was the look in the regimentalmanders eyes just before he died, which Jian Qi found very concerning

    Although it could be a misperception, it was better not to touch Tom if it was true

    After all the effort to extend my reach into City X, I cant just ruin everything now

    Jian Qi touched his hair, nced at Tom on the ground once more, then cleared his throat and walked towards the Air Force Corps member.

    Ovee with rage, you ended up killing the despicablemander Ill have to ask you to take full responsibility for this incident, Jian Qi lifted the Air Force Corps member, squatting down to look at his closed eyes, and spoke in a negotiating tone: Hmm lets arrange it like this, you knocked out Tom, killed themander, and the motive was disappointment and confusion with themanders actions some kind of impulsive personal reason which I couldnt possibly be clear about, right? And then, whilemitting the act, you happened to be encountered by me

    Uh, no, thats not quite right, this ce is too secluded, I wouldnt have a reason to pass by here, would I? So, this is how itll go, I happened upon you during your escape

    Thats better! Lets go choose a suitable spot. Dont worry, it wont hurt much

    Dragging the Air Force Corps member by the cor, Jian Qi and he slowly disappeared around the corner of the corridor

    As the evening drewter, Ling Mo and his group were ushered in by Tom.

    Seeing that this guy was indeed unscathed, Ling Mo had expected as much, but he still couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Ling Mo, let me tell you, I almost bit the dust today!

    The big oaf came running in full of bluster, flinging his arms wide as he barreled towards Ling Mo.

    If it werent for therge lump on his head that he had gotten from his own doing, Ling Mo really felt like kicking him out.

    Ah, this is what youd call a narrow escape!

    Let go

    Ling Mo was embraced in a bear hug by this guy, looking helpless, and then he promptly pushed him away as soon as he could.

    What happened?

    At Ling Mos question, the big guy immediately started to exaggerate the story.

    Look! Tom pointed at therge lump on his head and said, I even got injured!

    You think this is a badge of honor? Dont act so proud after being ambushed!

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes and said, Is that what Jian Qi told you?

    Yeah. Although he arrivedte, the regimentalmander was already dead. But I think he got what he deserved! You have no idea how much I wanted to hit him On the other hand, Captain Yuwen seemed pretty upset, maybe he wanted to keep the regimentalmander alive for his own purposes, or had some agreement with him? Ah, its confusing

    Hmph, this guy really knows how to clear his own name

    Ling Mo snorted coldly in his mind, and then asked, So now, has the situationpletely stabilized?

    Yes, basically everyone with a bit of power and prestige has been controlled. The previous helicopter shipment took another bunch away, so theres no chance of any trouble brewing now.

    Tom rubbed the back of his head and said, But because of the sneak attack incident, Captain Yuwen did another round of cleaning up, and actually found a few guys secretly hiding weapons, and locked them up too. Now its totally fine, so you guys dont have to wait outside to back us up anymore.

    As he spoke, Tom suddenly lowered his voice and chuckled, Youre quite famous in the Air Force Corps, but its fine, they havent seen you.

    What does it matter now if they know?

    Ling Mo pinched the bridge of his nose and said.

    Leaning on his skills and tactics, Ling Mo had spent some time in the Air Force Corps as well.

    The real big shots were just a dozen or so people with power and influence, the rest were just following orders.

    Eliminating them wouldnt affect the foundation of the Air Force Corps at all.

    Like the pilots, although they were the treasures of the Air Force Corps, they didnt have any real power in their hands.

    Entering the Air Force Corps now, Ling Mo felt somewhat different.

    Previously, he had sneaked in under the radar, constantly in danger, but now he entered openly as a victor.

    Just a few days ago, he was the target of the Air Force Corps manhunt, an ant they wanted to crush at the first opportunity.

    But now, he was the puppet master who controlled the fate of the Air Force Corps

    Hey, you guys are here.

    Just as they went upstairs, Ling Mo and his people ran into Jian Qi.

    The two exchanged nces, but neither could read anything from the others eyes.

    Lucy, Vice-Captain Zhang will be discussing the next steps with uster. You shoulde too.

    Jian Qi smiled at Ling Mo, then turned his gaze to Lucy and said.

    Oh, okay, Lucy nodded and replied.

    On the surface, it seemed that Jian Qi was there to pick up Lucy, but Ling Mo felt that this guy was probably there to see his reaction.

    However, he was disappointed. Ling Mo acted very naturally.

    Jian Qis expression also remained quite indifferent.

    Pretty good acting But even if I dont go looking for trouble with him, judging by his demeanor, hell probablye to me on his own ord.

    Ling Mo felt that same sense of danger from the other side again, and he was slightly disappointed that the virus had indeed not affected him.

    But no effect from the virus though, by the looks of it, getting beaten up must have felt pretty exhrating, huh?

    Ling Mos eyes lingered on Jian Qis reddened nose, and suddenly the corner of his mouth curled up as he asked, Mr. Jian?

    Could you please use the full name

    Jian Qi twitched the corner of his eye, looking at Ling Mo.

    I heard you caught a troublemaker, and it seems you got hurt in the process. Youve had a tough time.

    As soon as Ling Mo finished speaking, everyones attention immediately focused on Jian Qis face.

    His red nose,bined with the broom-like Mosigan hairstyle, looked really

    Pfft!

    A Falcon member, who hade out with Tom to greet Ling Mo, couldnt help butugh, but he quickly covered it up with a cough.

    Lucy was keeping a straight face, but her cheeks were already turning red, clearly struggling to hold back

    Li Ya Lin turned her head to nce at Shana andmented, That does look quite tough

    Senior sister, shh

    The gentle look on Jian Qis face disappeared instantly, and his smile became forced.

    But seeing Ling Mos sincere expression, he couldnt justsh out

    Thanks for your concern, Jian Qi said. But this ce isnt entirely peaceful yet, so Mr. Ling should be careful too.

    Likewise.

    Ling Mo replied with a slight smile.

    An undercurrent surged between the two as they engaged in seemingly calm conversation. As they passed by each other, Ling Mo heard the other mans voice deliberately lowered: Well meet again if fate allows

 Chapter 521: The Ties that Bind

    Chapter 521: The Ties that Bind

    Heh.

    Faced with Jian Qis provocation, Ling Mo simply let out a coldugh and paid it no mind.

    Jian Qi, however, furrowed his brows, his confusion deepening: Whats the deal with this guy, exactly?

    Yet, the brief re-up between the two went unnoticed by the others present.

    After nodding at Ling Mo, Lucy followed Jian Qi to the conference room, while Tom led Ling Mo and his group to a room that had been prepared for them in advance.

    The deputy is off to meet with Fires people, and Captain Yuwen is still busy. You guys rest here for now.

    Tom pped Ling Mos shoulder with a heavy hand and said, Personally, I think you guys should just stay here. But then again, its not really my ce to say, hahaha

    Thanks

    Ling Mo responded with a full-faced smile and returned the gesture with a hearty p on the back.

    This move made Tom gasp in surprise, his shoulder sinking a bit under the force.

    Hes getting back at me on purpose! But seriously, how did he get so strong in such a short time

    Tom grimaced in thought.

    Not long after Ling Mos group entered the Air Force Corps, several helicopters bound for Falcon Camp returned to base.

    In terms of efficiency, the Falcons outperformed the original Air Force Corps.

    This camp is really shaped by the constant zombie sieges

    Ling Mo mused as he stood by the window.

    Falcon members leaped from the aircraft one after another, and judging by their movements, most were new recruits.

    Some looked around curiously as soon as theynded, even struggling to keep their backpacks steady.

    The veterans of the Falcons would never behave like this

    What does this mean? Have theypletely delegated authority? Or is it that no one wants toe, so they have to fill the ranks with newbies

    Ling Mo narrowed his eyes in contemtion.

    From his vantage point, he could see Yuwen Xuan clutching his hair, walking toward the neers.

    With his carefree demeanor, few would guess that he was the notorious newbie terminator of Falcon Camp.

    However, just as Ling Mo was about to look away, he caught sight of a familiar figure.

    Oh no

    He quickly reached out and pulled the curtains closed.

    This is my first time at the Air Force Corps

    A military-d beauty jumped down from the helicopter, holding her cap down with a hand as she squinted toward the nearby building.

    But as she was about to catch a glimpse of a silhouette, the curtains of that window were abruptly drawn.

    Huh?

    She frowned and took a longer look before shifting her gaze to Yuwen Xuan, who was approaching.

    Ahahaha

    Under the roar of the helicopter, Yuwen Xuans distinctiveughter sounded somewhat muffled:

    Chief of Staff Su, what brings you here?

    For such a big event, how could I note?

    Su Qianrou brushed away her windblown hair and smiled, Yuwen oh right, I should call you Commanding Officer now. Congrattions.

    But to Yuwen Xuans dismay, his expression fell immediately: What happened to being called Commander? How did it suddenly change to Commanding Officer? Commanding Officer Yuwen This five-word title doesnt sound imposing at all! Cant you change it to Commander for me?

    Do you really want to change the official title just to amodate your double surname?

    Su Qianrou red at him and said, Dont fuss over the title. Whether its our Falcon unit or the Air Force Corps, to be frank, were no longer the military force of the past. Theres no need to stick to old formalities. Isnt Commanding Officer also a nice title?

    Commander

    No discussion!

    Su Qianrou sighed with a hint of exasperation: Id rather go back and argue with the higher-ups than talk to you. Speaking of which, this is pretty much ckmail, isnt it? She gave Yuwen Xuan a meaningful look and continued, Here, take your appointment letter.

    Yuwen Xuan took the letter, nced at it, and tossed it to a soldier standing behind him.

    The former Air Force Corps is officially renamed Falcon Second Camp. Youre responsible for all the big and small issues, but you must follow the headquarters directives. Also, since Ive handed this over to you, I might as well send a batch of fresh recruits. Theyre all new to Falcon, none of them psychics. Youll have to train them yourself.

    Su Qianrou walked ahead, speaking over her shoulder.

    Hah Is there really such a good deal? This was akin to handing over the entire Air Force Corps to him to manage as he pleased, ready to fully assert control whenever he wanted.

    The higher-ups and Su Qianrou couldnt have overlooked this.

    Good deal? Of course, theres no such thing, Su Qianrou turned around, giving Yuwen Xuan a deep look, Im vouching for this arrangement. Of course, my personal worth is nothingpared to the Falcon Second Camp. So its less about me vouching and more about the trust in all the psychics of Falcon. Besides, leaving Falcon wouldnt do you any good, and you wouldnt do that.

    Thats what I thought, Yuwen Xuan chuckled, replying.

    The Chief of Staff spoke of her guarantee, then swiftly glossed over the real crux of the matter, casually granting him a favor.

    Yuwen Xuan might not have been conventional in his actions, but he was crystal clear about these things.

    This woman might look young, but she had boldness and skill

    Ivee this time to make a copy of the original Air Force Corps records to take with me.

    Su Qianrou tactfully changed the subject.

    Those? We havent touched them, feel free to take what you need, haha

    As she conversed with Yuwen Xuan, another slender figure jumped out of the helicopter.

    Li Wei adjusted his sses and looked around curiously before quickly following

    Phew! Why did this woman show up

    After drawing the curtains, Ling Mo quickly turned around and muttered.

    Ye Lian asked in confusion, Who who is it?

    I knocked her out on a whimst time, its a bit awkward running into her now

    Ling Mo waved his hand dismissively, But its nothing, really. Shes here on official business, she wont being after me.

    I never expected Ling Mo to get embarrassed over such a thing. But that look on your face just now it was as if you ran into an ex-girlfriend or something Shana said with mischievous glee.

    I dont have any ex-girlfriend! Ling Mo retorted angrily.

    Maybe someone like Xiao You Li Ya Lin mused, chiming in.

    Xiao You? Hey, Shana must have put you up to this! Shana,e here, dont run

    Hehe

    However, Ling Mos embarrassment wasnt really about knocking her out; it was because he had essed a lot of her memories.

    Seeing the person in question now, he couldnt help but feel a bit strange

    At this moment, Yuwen Xuan had already taken Su Qianrou and Li Wei upstairs.

    But the direction he took these two women wasnt toward his office

    Come, this way

    Yuwen Xuan stopped in front of a door and pushed it open with a beaming smile, saying, Let me introduce you

    Creak

    As the door swung open and the people inside came into view, Li Weis smile instantly vanished, eyes widening in shock as the documents in her hand dropped to the floor with a p.

    Su Qianrou, on the other hand, stood frozen for two seconds before abruptly turning her head away.

    Inside the room, a young man was being pinned down on a desk by two beautiful girls, iling his arms helplessly in the air, with his mouth gagged by one of the girls

    Another girl, who looked somewhat dazed, was curiously leaning on the desk, watching the long-haired girl who was sitting on the mans waist, trying to fully immobilize his legs.

    Ye Lian, look, like this you pull down the belt, then wrap it around the legs and there! This is the second method of binding.

    Oh

    Do you want to try?

    Can can I?

    Its okay, everything can be learned

    Mmmph

    Ling Mo was desperately waving at Yuwen Xuan, having predictably ended up on the losing side of the recent chase.

    Although these kinds of scenes happened every few days and he was used to them

    Being watched by strangers was a first!

    So, while Ling Mo waved his hands, he silently screamed:

    Close the door!

    Uh

    After exchanging a nce, Yuwen Xuan turned to Su Qianrou and Li Wei: Um would youe in?

    Come in your head!

    Both Su Qianrou and Ling Mo roared in their minds simultaneously.

 Chapter 522: Are You Kidding Me?

    Chapter 522: Are You Kidding Me?

    Although Ling Mo had sensed someone approaching in advance, he never expected it to be Yuwen Xuan and his group.

    The female zombies were having too much fun ying with him to bother with a few humans

    After finally managing to deal with them, Ling Mo straightened his hair and opened the door.

    The first thing Ling Mo did after opening the door was to re fiercely at Yuwen Xuan.

    Cough, pleasee in Ling Mo said, turning his gaze to Su Qianrou and Li Wei.

    Su Qianrou seemed a bit upset by his look, while Li Wei was utterly shocked.

    This young girl had never imagined she would run into Ling Mo here, let alone under such circumstances

    What was he doing here?! Could it be

    Li Wei looked at Su Qianrou with horror, then back at Ling Mo, and suddenly covered her mouth.

    Hey, where has your imagination gone off to

    Ling Mo was stunned by Li Weisplex change in expression, but the girl had indeed matured a lot since theirst encounter. At least she didnt scream or point at him trembling non-stop.

    In Su Qianrous eyes, Li Weis dropping of her folder probably seemed like nothing more than a scare from the blush-inducing scene she had walked into

    Li Wei seemed eager to talk to Ling Mo, but with Su Qianrou and Yuwen Xuan present, she could only give Ling Mo a meaningful look before silently stepping back.

    Who is this?

    Su Qianrou, looking at Ling Mo who had stepped aside but didnt enter, frowned and asked Yuwen Xuan.

    A ruffian, a  Su Qianrou silentlybeled Ling Mo in her mind.

    The poor first impression made this attractive Falcon high-up not want to engage in a straightforward conversation with Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo also noticed her attitude and touched his chin, giving Su Qianrou an awkward nce: Never mind, its not really a misunderstanding anyway

    Ling Mo didnt really care about Su Qianrous opinion; he was just curious about what Yuwen Xuan was up to.

    They had previously met in the dimly lit ruins of a massage parlor.

    But now, standing face to face, Ling Mo couldnt help but admire this woman inwardly.

    He had only seen such amanding presence in women like her on television and hadnt truly encountered it in real life.

    Compared to a typical beautiful woman, Su Qianrou had an extra touch of fierceness, but she also possessed a softness unlike a real soldier.

    Her ethereal voice added to her overall exceptional demeanor.

    However, these descriptions had to be set aside considering she was coldly staring at Ling Mo

    As Ling Mo looked at her, his mind involuntarily shed back to a scene he had seen in her memory

    In fact, in addition to the more critical memories, some mundane life details also inadvertently crossed Ling Mos mind while he was essing her memories.

    For example

    Ling Mos gaze uncontrobly settled on Su Qianrous chest, as if through her clothing, he could see the attractive red mole nestled between her ample bosom

    You

    Su Qianrous keen observation skills allowed her to immediately notice Ling Mos peculiar gaze.

    Her eyes widened in reaction, and she bit her lip.

    Within the hierarchy of Falcon, her gender had always ced her in a rather awkward position. Yet, even under those circumstances, nobody dared to openly stare at her chest!

    Moreover, this was their first meeting!

    To make matters worse, Su Qianrou could vaguely sense that his gaze seemed almost prating, as if it lingered precisely on the spot where a red mole adorned her skin.

    Damn it

    Even though Ling Mo quickly diverted his eyes, appearing to harbor no ill intent, Su Qianrou was already infuriated to the extreme.

    This guy was definitely feigning innocence! He had intentionally stared at her just moments ago!

    Arent you curious how I got the intel and managed to take down the Air Force Corps? Yuwen Xuan said, disregarding Ling Mos murderous look, with a chucklingugh.

    Su Qianrou suppressed her anger, giving Yuwen Xuan a surprised nce: Yes, but how did we get to this topic

    Her eyes suddenly widened, she nced at Ling Mo, and her mouth twitched involuntarily: You dont mean to say

    Although she didnt finish her sentence, everyone could guess it was something along the lines of Thats impossible, or Are you kidding me?

    Even Li Weis jaw dropped in disbelief at Ling Mo.

    However, unlike Su Qianrou, upon hearing those words, she believed them without condition!

    Such a feat may seem inconceivable to others How could the Air Force Corps possibly fall to one person, especially to someone like him?

    But for Li Wei, what others might not aplish, Ling Mo certainly could.

    She had heard such statements countless times at Falcon Camp:

    Its impossible for anyone to invade City A.

    Who could breach so many defense lines and enter City A?

    Ling Mo could.

    Not only could he do it, but he also came out unscathed

    Even Su Qianrou, who was currently annoyed with Ling Mo, had been effortlessly taken down by him

    Li Wei wanted to remind Su Qianrou, but after opening her mouth, she could only close it in resignation.

    Su Qianrou scrutinized Ling Mo, and to be honest, she wasnt the type to blindly deny everything about someone she disliked.

    That was why she hadnt made a definitive statement.

    But the man before her, barely in his twenties, leaning casually against the door, with neatlybed hair but a twisted cor, and what appeared to be hickey marks on his neck

    Most importantly, his belt waspletely fastened in the wrong ce!

    Who were the girls around him just now? Three of them

    Especially the one with the particrly delicate features, who looked somewhat dazed and silly

    This guy was the epitome of a young girls deceiver!

    The more Su Qianrou observed, the angrier she got. Finally, she huffed heavily: Hmph!

    Uh

    Ling Mo, having received an undeserved re, was suddenly bewildered.

    Although the scene just now was quite indecorous, it seemed he was the victim!

    Youre saying if you were a guy, I could understand the jealousy, but why are you, a woman, ring at me

    Alright, Commanding Officer Yuwen, lets stop the jokes here.

    Su Qianrou gave Ling Mo onest look before turning her head to re at Yuwen Xuan.

    Given Yuwen Xuans propensity for courting disaster, it was quite normal for him to y pranks

    Stop here? This is just getting started

    Yuwen Xuan pointed at Ling Mo with a smile and said, Let me introduce him. This is the guy who provided us with intelligence and worked with us inside and out to take down the Air Force Corps

    To be honest, by this point, Su Qianrous face was already looking quite grim.

    Even pranks should have their limits

    Ling Mo. The name Yuwen Xuan finally uttered caused Su Qianrou, who had just raised her heel, to lower it back down.

    She turned abruptly, looking at the young man in sheer surprise: You are Ling Mo? Could you also be the first Psychic to cooperate with us? Thats right your voice!

    Its you!

    Ling Mo was also quite surprised. This woman had a strong memory!

    Sitting in her position, it would have been good enough to vaguely remember a name, yet she even remembered the voice

    Yeah, the one chased by the Air Force Corps, thats him too, Yuwen Xuan added from the side.

    That was you?!

    Su Qianrous eyes widened in shock.

    She rarely lost herposure, but at this moment, she couldnt control her emotions.

    The Psychic pursued by the Air Force Corps, she knew some details too; otherwise, she wouldnt have specifically contacted the regimentalmander of the Air Force Corps to mock their defeat

    However, to be honest, she wasnt optimistic about this guy who was trying to contend with the entire Air Force Corps single-handedly.

    The initialbat force the Air Force Corps deployed was insufficient, but as they began to realize the tricky nature of the problem, this guy was going to face tremendous danger.

    Its very difficult for one person topete with an army, even if that army isnt as regr or as well-trained as before

    But unexpectedly, this person being pursued turned out to be Ling Mo

    And he had coborated with Yuwen Xuan to take down the Air Force Corps.

    A beautiful counterattack!

    You did well, youre very impressive!

    Seeing Ling Mo still nonchnt, Su Qianrou coughed dryly and suddenly felt like punching him in the face.

    Implimenting you; the least you could do is react!

 Chapter 523: Teased!

    Chapter 523: Teased!

    The atmosphere suddenly became quite awkward

    However, Su Qianrou, being a person of high rank, had seen all sorts of people.

    She could tell from Ling Mos expression that he was annoyed by the disdainful look she had given him just before.

    But what exactly are you upset about? You stare at my chest with such righteousness! And to have me witness such a scene upon our first meeting, do you not feel any bit of remorse?

    Su Qianrou roared inwardly, but after taking a deep breath, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    This woman, when she smiles, truly has a charm!

    Im really sorry, the Commanding Officer Yuwen did not mention this before, and I was so surprised when I heard it that I couldnt react in time

    With just a few words, this woman had dispelled the awkwardness of the moment, and she said openly, Although we are somewhat acquainted, this is our first meeting Let me introduce myself. My name is Su Qianrou, the Chief of Staff of Falcon Camp. Mr. Ling, its a pleasure to meet you

    Uh

    To be honest, seeing the shocked look on this proud womans face nearly made Ling Mos jaw drop, and he felt a secret thrill.

    Being misunderstood didnt really bother Ling Mo, as his goal had already been achieved.

    But to see this woman, who appeared gentle on the surface but was actually incredibly proud and even disdainful, lose face that felt quite good!

    However This woman really isnt easy to deal with!

    If she had been stubborn about saving face or had mocked him outright, that would have been one thing

    But her swift change in attitude left Ling Mo not knowing how to respond.

    In fact, if one were to set aside their respective powers and judge solely on social experience, Su Qianrou, who navigated the upper echelons of Falcon, was clearly streets ahead of Ling Mo.

    Though he didnt want to admit it, Ling Mo knew that in this regard, he was indeed weak

    It was a rather helpless fact; his social circle had always been narrow

    When he asionally felt like asking friends out for a meal, he would open his contacts to find only two or three numbers he could call.

    Finally, when a national holiday came around and he sent out messages full of anticipation, two out of the three replies he received would be announcing they were going home!

    His fair-weather friends might gather asionally, but most of the time, everyone was busy with their own things.

    And the remaining message would always be more or less the same

    Ling Mo,e over to my ce for a meal?

    The holiday is here, lets hang out

    Thats right, before the Disaster Outbreak, the person who most often sought out Ling Mo was none other than Ye Lian

    After the Disaster Outbreak, Ling Mo spent most of his time with female zombies.

    Surrounded by female zombies whocked any humanmon sense and whose words could shatter ones worldview, Ling Mo was forced to be more cunning, but

    He still hadnt learned how to interact with a human woman, especially one like Su Qianrou!

    Cough Well

    Seeing Ling Mo, who just moments ago seemed so smug, suddenly be stiff and hesitant, Su Qianrou was initially taken aback

    No way?!

    The guy who sessfully fooled three beautiful girls should be a smooth talker, adept at sweet-talking, right?

    But this look of not knowing how to respond Thats not quite right!

    If hes faking it, then hes doing a very convincing job!

    No thats not it

    Su Qianrou was quite confident in her judgment, and Ling Mos expression was definitely not an act!

    But if its not an act, then things just got interesting

    Su Qianrou sized up Ling Mo, her gaze suddenly bing yful.

    With a slight upturn of her lips, she stealthily stepped half a pace forward and asked, Whats the matter? We had such a good chat on the Communicator before, didnt we? Could it be Mr. Ling, are you disappointed now that youve met me in person?

    Despite her seemingly minimal movement, the tone tinged with a hint of coquetry, the intense focus of her eyes on Ling Mos, and the faint fragrance emanating from her body

    All these elements made Ling Mo even more embarrassed!

    After she took that half step, her waist appeared even softer and curvier, her chest seemed to stand out a bit more, and even quivered slightly with her movement.

    Damn! What is she trying to do

    Ling Mo wasnt sure if she was doing it on purpose or not, he quickly took a step back and said, How could I be

    Seeing Ling Mos increasing embarrassment, Su Qianrou felt even more energized.

    So if youre not disappointed, does that mean youre satisfied?

    Su Qianrou leaned forward slightly, smiling as she asked.

    Her tall figure with this gesture might seem casual to others, just trying to get closer to Ling Mo.

    But only from Ling Mos perspective could one see that her slightly open neckline was nowpletely exposed to his view!

    Although he couldnt see anything looking down the neckline, the feeling was somehow even more enticing!

    And

    What exactly should I be satisfied with! Its just a transaction, why are you talking about it like its a blind date!

    Ling Mo was utterly confused at this point; this womans behavior was bing more and more bizarre!

    Even though each of her movements was natural, Ling Mo felt as if he was being forced to act increasingly unnaturally.

    Actually, Ive been quite curious about you. You werent this powerful when you contacted me before, were you? If I had known youd improve your strength to such an astonishing level in such a short time, I should havee to persuade you myself even if you had refused to join.

    Su Qianrou moved closer to Ling Mos ear, lowering her voice.

    Her voice sounded ethereal, quite unique, making Ling Mo feel a tingle on his scalp, as if electrified.

    Not only that, but his earlobes felt a bit ticklish

    Whew.

    Su Qianrou gently exhaled, the breath brushing against Ling Mos ear.

    Just talk, why are you blowing air at me!

    Ling Mos eyes widened as he turned to Su Qianrou: You

    Su Qianrou simply lifted her head slightly, her face less than ten centimeters from Ling Mos.

    She didnt immediately straighten up; instead, with a yful glint in her eyes, she fixed her gaze intently on Ling Mo.

    Thisthiswhy do I feel like Im about to be forcefully kissed any minute now!

    Ling Mos heartbeat skipped erratically; the intensity in this womans eyes was too much!

    Being watched by her gave him the illusion of having nowhere to run, and her aggressive demeanor seemed as though she could pounce at any moment

    Gulp

    Swallowing hard, Ling Mo thought that while nobody could surpass the enchanting Li Ya Lin, the viperous beauty, Su Qianrou was no less formidable.

    And when it came to allure, her style was entirely different from Li Ya Lins.

    Even if its to win me over or out of admiration, theres no need to go this far But if she really does kiss me, should I resist?

    However, in the midst of Ling Mos intense dilemma, Su Qianrou suddenly winked at him.

    Huh?

    Before Ling Mo could gather his wits, Su Qianrou had already straightened up with a sly. She didnt immediately straighten up; instead, with eyes twinkling with mirth, she kept a firm gaze on Ling Mo.

    Thisthiswhy does it feel like Im seconds away from being forcefully kissed!

    Ling Mos heart skipped a beather gaze was too intense!

    Under her stare, there was an inescapable illusion, and her expression so aggressive, it seemed she might leap at him any moment

    Gulp

    Ling Mo swallowed nervously. While no one could outcharm the siren Li Ya Lin, this Su Qianrou was not to be underestimated.

    Moreover, in terms of seductiveness, her style was a different vorpared to Li Ya Lin.

    Even if its to win me over, or out of admiration, isnt this a bit much But if she really does kiss me, should I resist?

    But just as Ling Mo was wrestling with his thoughts, Su Qianrou suddenly gave him a wink.

    Eh?

    Before Ling Mo could react, Su Qianrou had already stood up with a mischievous smile and said, Mr. Lings contribution was indispensable in our acquisition of the Air Force Corps for Falcon. I would very much like to invite you to join Dont rush to decline, let me finish.

    I havent said anything yet!

    Ling Mos eyes widened as he looked at Su Qianrou.

    The woman pulled out a name tag from the pocket over her chest and handed it to Ling Mo: If youre not interested in joining, I wont insist. This is my personal name tag. With it, you can do a lot at Falcon Camp. You can use it toe and see me directly, or exchange it for some weapons and supplies. Of course, now the Air Force Corps is also Falcons second camp, so feel free to take whatever you need. If you need anything in the future, just bring the name tag.

    You

    Ling Mo, dumbfounded, epted the name tag and watched the woman give him a slight smile: Seeing youre still busy, I wont disturb you further. Ill be around for a few days, so well have plenty of time.

    After she finished speaking, she winked at Ling Mo again and then turned to leave.

    As she turned, Su Qianrou adjusted her hair, revealing a smug smile: Little brother, you think you can y me? Youre still too green

    Ishe

    Clutching the name tag that still retained a hint of warmth, Ling Mo suddenly came to a realization.

    Damn, Ive been teased!

 Chapter 524: The Awakened Body

    Chapter 524: The Awakened Body

    Li Wei had been wanting to exchange a few words with Ling Mo, but seeing Ling Mos dumbfounded expression, and then looking at Su Qianrous retreating figure, walking away with her usual confident stride and swaying hips

    After quicklyparing the two, Li Wei sympathetically nodded at Ling Mo and then hurriedly followed Su Qianrou with the documents in his arms.

    Ah ha, I didnt expect you two toe to an agreement so quickly. Well then, I also

    Yuwen Xuan turned to leave but was suddenly held back by a tangible mental Tentacle that Ling Mo hadtched onto his cor.

    Ah ha ha ha Strange, I cant seem to move

    Yuwen Xuan muttered, while ayer of cold sweat formed on his forehead.

    Crack

    The sound of a fist being clenched came from behind, apanied by a chilling voice: Im done talking with her, but with you we havent even started, have we?

    No, no, no, brother-inw, you need to stay calm. Listen to me, I was just trying to help Yalin No, I mean, I was trying to secure benefits for you. Sure, whats mine is yours, and whats yours is still yours, but headquarters will definitely pay more attention to me in the future Anyway, the more I can take advantage of them, the better, right? Besides, with Falcon being the biggest yer in this region, its all to your benefit Ah!

    A scream like that of a ughtered pig suddenly rang out, causing several Air Force Corps soldiers who had just walked up the stairs to look up in astonishment.

    Did you guys hear something?

    Hmm? Im not sure, maybe it was a crow?

    Are there crows around here?

    There might be

    Within a few days, the Air Force Corps had been thoroughly purged and had bepletely Yuwen Xuans Falcon Second Camp.

    During these days, everyone was busy

    Jian Qi and his people were discussing the details of the deal with Zhang Yu and quickly took action.

    Arge number of fire members were airlifted directly into City X by helicopter, no longer having to risk traveling ovend.

    Even though Lucys previous efforts seemed to have been in vain, the now irrelevant route was a good thing for both her and fire.

    At least, there would be no more senseless sacrifices

    However, for Zhang Yu, this was definitely a painful affair.

    Each round-trip helicopter flight consumed a significant amount of fuel. Although this was part of the agreement between the two parties, Zhang Yus face grew darker with each flight. Over several days, he looked as if he was suffering from chronic constipation, and everyone steered clear of him, fearing they might ignite the volcano brewing within him

    Besides, the roars of anger emanating from the Commanding Officers office each day further reminded everyone not to provoke Zhang Yu

    In just a few days, the former members of the Air Force Corps quickly got to know their new superiors.

    The hands-off boss Yuwen Xuan, the devilish coach Tom, and the housekeeper-like Zhang Yu

    Although these people were of various characters, theycked the habits of the former Air Force Corps officers.

    Just as Yuwen Xuan had said, for these people, they had simply changed bosses.

    As long as the new boss was a bit better than the old one, they would quicklye to ept the reality.

    After all, isnt it all about staying alive? Who you follow doesnt really matter, does it?

    Ever since Su Qianrou flirted with Ling Mo that one time, she seemed to get hooked. Every day after finishing her essential tasks, she would drag Li Wei all over the building searching for Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mo was well-prepared. While scouring the building for the supplies he needed, he used his psychic sensing abilities to avoid Su Qianrou.

    It wasnt that Ling Mo was afraid of her; rather, he had this vague feeling

    This woman shes not to be trifled with lightly

    A weekter, the relocation of Fire was nearlyplete. Those who were still at the second camp included Jian Qi and a few of the seasoned Fire members, and then there was Lucy.

    This iceberg violent woman had been somewhat distracted these past few days. She watched as Fire sessfully settled in City X and even formed an alliance with the most powerful force, Falcon. Yet, a persistent shadow loomed over Lucys heart

    Mutation

    The subtle changes in her body were bing more and more apparent, to the point where even when she asionally looked at herpanions, her muscles would involuntarily tense up.

    There were no thoughts of wanting to devour humans in her mind, but when facing others, her body was already instinctively ready to hunt.

    This feeling was driving Lucy almost insane

    Can she still go to City X with the Fire members like this?

    But if she doesnt go, what should she do? Kill herself before the mutation takes over?

    All these thoughts kept circting in Lucys mind.

    I dont want to die

    Lucy thought of her friends and family They had mutated into monsters, trying to tear her apart, yet she still fought to live.

    But now, for a reason she couldnt fathom, after being inexplicably infected, was she supposed to give up?

    That girl Lucy suddenly pictured Ye Lian in her mind, She asked if zombies could also turn into sincere and benevolent beings

    But can zombies be sincere and benevolent beings?

    Lucys heartbeat suddenly quickened.

    If they could, then there was hope for her

    Although bing a zombie didnt mean death, how many humans could ept such a thing?

    Lucy certainly couldnt.

    Just the thought of those grotesque yet familiar faces turned into zombies sent chills down her spine.

    But if they knew nothing about it, why did she ask that question?

    At the time, it didnt seem significant, but now that she thought about it, Lucy was still somewhat concerned about Ye Lians demeanor back then

    Lucy.

    Standing in the corridor lost in her thoughts, Lucy was startled by this sudden call, snapping back to reality.

    She turned around to see who it was, and her eyes immediately becameplex: Its you

    Jian Qi had his hands in his pockets and walked over with a smile, saying, What are you thinking about? You seemed really engrossed.

    Nothing Its nothing, Lucy replied, forcing a twitch of her lips.

    Suddenly encountering Jian Qi at such a time, Lucy couldnt help feeling a bit guilty.

    Perhaps there was also a tinge of disappointment

    It had been days, and although the second camp was not small, it was only so big. Yet, she hadnt bumped into that guy even once

    Lucy was probably so preupied with the thought of her ongoing mutation and the fleeting time that her mind was increasingly filled with thoughts about this, she couldnt help but be a bit self-deprecating.

    The fleeting change in Lucys expression did not escape Jian Qis notice.

    However, after a cold huff within himself, he approached her as if nothing was amiss. Something on your mind?

    No

    Lucy first denied it outright, then hesitated before giving Jian Qi a nce.

    Should she ask?

    Looking into Jian Qis earnest eyes, Lucy wavered but eventually couldnt help but say, Jian Qi, I want to ask you

    When did you start researching the virus?

    When?

    Jian Qis eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned back against the wall, the shadow conveniently obscuring his facial expression. In the silent corridor, his voice sounded somewhat chilling: Why the sudden curiosity?

    This trip to City X, its mainly for your research, isnt it? Lucy said.

    Lucy felt nervous, unsure of how to broach the main topic of her inquiry.

    What if Jian Qi noticed something amiss in her questioning, what should she do?

    What Lucy didnt realize was that what Jian Qi noticed had nothing to do with what she was currently thinking about at all.

    Why is Lucy, who never bothers with such things, suddenly asking me this question? Her look just now and the way she looked at Ling Mo when we left together

    Could it be that Ling Mo sent her to test me?

    But even if Lucy told Ling Mo everything about the potion, he shouldnt be asking me about it. The stuff isnt of much use to Psychics Heh, forget it, if I can confirm my suspicions, this might be a good opportunity to use her

    Jian Qis thoughts were racing, but despite his strong analytical and observational skills, he never imagined that the Lucy before him was in the midst of a very special and slow mutation.

    Lucy, weve known each other for so long, theres no need for beating around the bush Just ask what you want to know, Jian Qi said with his arms folded and in a low voice.

    This

    Lucy was initially startled, then bit her lip: You answer me first, otherwise I dont even know how to start.

    Since youre interested, I might as well tell you, Jian Qi said after a moments thought.

 Chapter 525: The Twisted Virus

    Chapter 525: The Twisted Virus

    Lucy gazed at Jian Qi, suddenly feeling as if he was a stranger.

    Although Jian Qis expression seemed normal, just like always, Lucy had clearly sensed his heartbeat quicken and his breathing be slightly more rapid just moments ago.

    The mutation of her body had brought Lucys senses closer and closer to those of the zombies

    At such a close distance, she could acutely capture Jian Qis breathing, heartbeat, and even the pulsing of his veins.

    She could even imagine reaching out her hand to tear open his body at the first opportunity

    No wonder zombies are so deadly; humans are nothing but pure prey to them. Especially when close, this instinct is really hard to suppress. Thank goodness my will remainspletely clear, otherwise

    Lucy quietly pinched herself. It wasnt very painful, but rather somewhat stimting

    This masochistic physique is also necessary, isnt it? After regaining the sensation of pain, not only am I not affected by the severe pain, but I be even more ferocious due to the suffering What a perverse virus But

    Lucy stole another nce at Jian Qi: What was he thinking just now?

    Both of them had been seasoned members of Fire for a while, but if one were to count precisely, Jian Qi had joined a bit earlier than she had.

    In fact, upon reflection, it seemed that no one had been there before Jian Qi

    Yet as the oldest member of Fire, Jian Qi had never mentioned when Fire was established or who founded it

    Lucy had once suspected that it might have been Jian Qi himself, but he had tly denied it.

    If it wasnt him, then what about the previous members of Fire?

    Where had those true veteran members gone?

    Since Fire didnt have a real leader, this sort of thing usually went unnoticed.

    After all, they hade together simply for the added security in survival.

    But now that she thought about it, Lucy suddenly felt like she couldnt quite understand herpanion.

    Fire must have had members before, right? Where had those true veteran members gone?

    These were things Jian Qi had never mentioned

    Thinking about it, I dont really know Jian Qi at all! Even though weve all adopted aliases, and no one asks about each others pasts, we still reveal bits and pieces about ourselves when we interact, except for this guy He seems to get along well with many, but no one truly knows what he does

    After this sudden realization, Lucys view of Jian Qi shifted.

    He seemed to be like Ling Mo, shrouded in many secrets

    Butpared to Ling Mo, Jian Qi gave her an even more ominous feeling.

    Living in the same survivor base, it was only today that she felt she had begun to understand thispanion a little.

    However, these thoughts circted in her mind only briefly before being washed away by her own pressing issues.

    Mutation was the urgent matter she currently faced

    Actually, Ive had the idea of studying the virus for a long time

    Jian Qi leaned against the wall, speaking in a low voice, But it wasnt until I joined Fire that I truly had the conditions to conduct experiments. Before that, I was just dabbling in some minor experiments, never achieving satisfactory results, and the process was quite troublesome haha

    He let out a coldugh and quickly moved on from the subject, but the brief eleration of his heartbeat did not escape Lucys notice.

    What experiments? Lucy frowned slightly but didnt ponder it further, for Jian Qi had already continued speaking.

    To thrive within Fire has been wonderful for me

    Since I first began studying viruses, I have been utterly fascinated by them. But before, Icked a clear direction; I was only trying to understand them. My ideas really began to take shape after I joined Fire.

    Jian Qis voice remained gentle, but his tone sounded as if he were describing a lover: Not just to understand, but to truly master it

    A chill ran up Lucys spine, and her eyes twitched.

    A normal person talking about viruses with such an affectionate tone was nothing short of hair-raising and spine-chilling

    However, mastering it isnt something just anyone can do, even if

    Jian Qi stopped mid-sentence, shaking his head before reaching out and waving his hand slowly through the air.

    His movements suggested he was touching a virus: The more you study it, the less you understand. Its like a beautiful woman d in countlessyers of clothing. You remove oneyer only to find another, more beautiful one underneath. Its unclear how much you have to peel away, or when youll finally see the true essence of her

    Uh Such a woman doesnt exist, and that description doesnt even fit a woman anymore Lucy murmured to herself.

    She is so unattainable, yet treats everyone equally.

    The virus has infected the entire human poption, and no one can say for certain when this invisible and intangible entity came into existence.

    But what everyone knows is that the day it broke out, it changed the whole world!

    Jian Qis tone remained calm, yet Lucy could clearly feel his body trembling slightly

    He was excited!

    To describe the virus in such an eerie way and yet to take pleasure in it!

    This was a revtion Lucy had never encountered before

    With a furrowed brow and gritted teeth, Lucy continued to listen.

    Moreover, its still evolving. Considering the immense power it has in its growth phase, Im genuinely curious about what kind of life forms it will create once it matures.

    The evolution of zombies, the strengthening of psychics, can all be attributed to the evolution of the virus within them. The original homologous virus, once mutated, possessedpletely different characteristics.

    Zombies underwent physical transformation but suffered deficits in intellect and mental capacity;

    Psychics seem to have no side effects, but theirbat abilities are closely linked to their physical strength and mental power. Some possess powerful psychic abilities but are physically no different from ordinary people

    Jian Qi paused for a moment as he said this, then slowly emerged from the shadows. Under the sunlight, hisplexion seemed quite serene:

    Have you ever thought about what it would be like tobine the two? Only after merging them together can one be a truly perfect organism!

    Pfft!

    A hybrid of zombies and Psychics? He sure had some wild ideas!

    By his logic, wasnt I already a perfect organism?

    But it wouldnt be long before Ipletely Mutated!

    I know you dont believe it because it does sound incredible, but what if it seeds? Jian Qi rubbed his hands together as he spoke.

    How could that possibly be Lucy looked at Jian Qi in shock and said.

    Heh, the virus is soplex, whats impossible about it?

    Jian Qi said with an indifferent tone, Besides, its just a hypothesis.

    However, Lucys psychic abilities allowed her to capture every emotional shift in Jian Qi with absolute rity.

    Of course, if I get the chance, I would indeed like to try it out.

    After saying this, Jian Qi turned to Lucy with a smile on his face.

    Yet, being stared at by Jian Qi, Lucy suddenly felt a chill run up from her feet.

    His gaze seemed so calm but felt incredibly dangerous

    This sensation was also new to her; it seemed the closer her body got to bing a zombie, the sharper her perception of danger became.

    By the way, before you ask me anything, I have something Id like to ask you.

    Jian Qi began tentatively, What is your rtionship with Ling Mo?

    Thump, thump, thump

    When the name Ling Mo was mentioned, Jian Qi appeared to maintain a natural expression, but his heartbeat quickened slightly.

    A terrifying thought suddenly emerged in Lucys mind, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Jian Qi:

    You you

    Whats wrong? Jian Qi nced at Lucy with a puzzled look and asked, Dont overthink it, I was just asking

    Lucy stared at Jian Qi for a good while before suddenly asking, Where did Zhen Zhiyuan and the rest get their Potion from?

    The air suddenly became tense.

    Lucys question was so abrupt that Jian Qi was caught off guard and couldnt react immediately.

    By the time he regained hisposure, what he saw was the angry look in Lucys eyes.

 Chapter 526: The Tip of the Iceberg

    Chapter 526: The Tip of the Iceberg

    Lucys gaze was worrisome

    There was a sudden thud in Jian Qis heart How did Lucy find out? How much did she know?

    No It wasnt Lucy

    In many ways, she waspetent, but she wasnt particrly insightful, and belonged to the type of fool who could easily be bamboozled once they becamefortable with someone.

    Could it be Ling Mo? Does he suspect me and sent Lucy to probe me?

    The more Jian Qi thought about it, the more likely it seemed. But then a cold sneer rose in his heart.

    What could be gained by sending Lucy to probe? A fool like her could easily be deceived

    What are you talking about? What potion? Could it be Could it be that Zhen Zhiyuan and the others have taken the potion I was researching?!

    Jian Qis eyes widened as he eximed, Thats madness, its just a prototype No, not even a prototype, merely an experimental sample! How could they steal something like that?

    He sighed heavily, his eyes flickering with disbelief

    So thats how it is

    Lucy watched Jian Qi for a while, then suddenly snapped back to reality: Thats quite a story! It sounds usible at first and your expression seemed sincere, but howe you didnt mention the three missing bottles of potion! And your face seems calm, but your heart is clearly in turmoil!

    I almost got deceived again, you really think Im that gullible! Lucys heart sank even further, mixed with a hint of anger.

    A persons expression can be faked, but not their heartbeat.

    And Jian Qis denial only made it clearer that something was off

    These past few days, the mutation had increasingly affected Lucy, but she had never been as sensitive as she was now.

    The more focused she was, the clearer the other persons breathing and heartbeat became.

    However, the other sounds around her seemed the same as before, not as keen as the average zombies.

    Lucy also vaguely realized that her changes might not be the same as those of the average zombie.

    But for now, she had no time to think it through

    Heh, it seems youve misunderstood something about me? Jian Qi managed a strained smile and said.

    He was also feeling frustrated. Just a moment ago, Lucy seemed to have been swayed by his act!

    How did she suddenly change her demeanor? What switched off her fools eptance?

    Biting her lip, Lucy was silent for a few seconds before asking, Why?

    By the sound of it, she was no longer considering any of Jian Qis defenses, and it wasnt just suspicion anymore; she was convinced

    Jian Qi opened his mouth but still couldnte up with a suitable excuse.

    After a mutual gaze for a while, the surprise on Jian Qis face suddenly vanished without a trace, and his eyes grew colder.

    He smiled faintly and asked, Did those three idiots tell you?

    Indeed

    That was almost like an indirect admission!

    Although Lucy already had her answer, hearing Jian Qi say it still felt somewhat hard to ept.

    Just how many masks was this man wearing on his face

    You previously said they went there stealthily, but it seems like you had a part in this too. But why? Just to maintain a cooperative rtionship with the Air Force Corps?

    Lucy gritted her teeth as she asked.

    When Zhen Zhiyuan and the others had gone to hunt down Ling Mo, Lucy hadnt returned to Fire yet.

    So, in their hunting n, Lucy was naturally a participant

    The thought chilled her to the bone.

    Though Jian Qi did not directly partake in the hunt, he provided them with potions

    Looking at your face, it seems like youve misunderstood something

    After dropping the pretense, Jian Qis eyes returned to their previous state, smiling yet not smiling as he said, Actually, what you said is not entirely wrong, nor is it entirely right.

    What do you mean? Lucy took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to punch him, and asked.

    The Air Force Corps held an absolute advantage at that time; my actions were justifiable. And didnt I tell you? They were just test subjects, and I wasnt talking only about the potions Jian Qi said with a slight smile, squinting his eyes, That includes the three of them too.

    Lucys eyes widened with shock, What you just said

    Hmph, you really are a fool, woman. Ive made it so clear, and you still dont understand? Jian Qi scoffed inwardly, then shook his head, You still dont get it? Why do you think we had to go to City X? Resources? Factories? Food? Those may be important to you, but they mean nothing to me. The resource Im interested in is the ground littered with test subjects. Of course, that includes you all as well.

    His words were blunt, and though Lucy was overwhelmed mentally, she managed to grasp his meaning.

    All her previous questions were answered at that moment.

    Jian Qi stayed in Fire because he saw all the psychics asb rats!

    The resolve of Zhen Zhiyuan and the others to secretly pursue Ling Mo was likely influenced by his instigation and provocation, and he had even provided them with experimental potions

    His intentions were sinister, utterly ruthless!

    You were supposed to berades Lucy trembled with anger, her blood boiling with fury, and she cursed incoherently, You actually Then the experiments youve done before must have been numerous! Let me think Thats right,st month, two psychics disappeared That was you! You did that!

    Oh, suddenly got smart, have we?

    Jian Qi said with amusement, At times like these, what does the death of a few people matter? No one cares about them. Not just a few, even if all of Fire were wiped out, so what? Now, those in City X are like poor bugs surrounded by zombies, with no ce to run.

    His tone wasnt sinister as he spoke these words; it was just like he was chatting casually, and his eyes didnt show the slightest change.

    But it was this indifference that infuriated Lucy even more!

    What did this guy think people were!

    Whats the point of those experiments youre doing? And who on earth are you! Lucy demanded loudly.

    Anyway, as long as its not some kind of mad scientist As for who I am What if I told you that I was once just a regr Psychic like you? Would you believe me?

    Jian Qi chuckled and said, Before, I used to punch the clock,mute by subway, and asionally hit the bars Sometimes I felt that the world I saw was all there was, and sometimes I actually longed for some excitement and change Heh.

    Why are you suddenly bringing this up? Lucy asked with a frown.

    Dont you think that the Disaster Outbreak could actually be an opportunity? Jian Qi asked back in surprise, To break everything down and start anew. Of course, at first, I just wanted to survive, and even after awakening my Psychic abilities, I simply felt that I had an extrayer of protection over others, until I came into contact with them

    Them? Lucy suddenly became alert, sensing from Jian Qis words that there was someone else behind all this, not just Jian Qi

    The Origin, the virus Origin, Jian Qi said abruptly, his usually unchanged gaze suddenly filled with fervor, We are mere pawns, but on this chessboard, no one controls us; we make our own moves. However, most pawns cannot see the whole game and are thus doomed to be eliminated. We havent grasped the full picture either, but weve seen some clues

    At this point, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    A very dangerous feeling made Lucys body involuntarily tense up.

    In fact, from the moment she saw through Jian Qi, Lucy knew that the other party would definitely make a move

    The only questions were when and how long she could hold out

    Do you hope someone will pass by?

    Jian Qiughed heartily, looking at Lucy with a pitying gaze, Silly girl, were right next to the rooftop. Who woulde up here for no reason just to catch the wind? Even your Ling Mo wouldnt

    Just then, a figure suddenly appeared at the corner of the hallway.

    Jian Qis words were cut off as if someone had choked him. His voice disappeared in an instant.

    When did this persone here!

    And how could I have not noticed at all?!

    Looking at Ling Mos face, Jian Qi suddenly felt the urge to m his head against the wall.

    Sorry, I just happened to be passing by.

    Ling Mo sniffed and said with a smile.

 Chapter 527: The Real Trap

    Chapter 527: The Real Trap

    This person is even more shameless than me!

    Jian Qis gaze quickly swept between Ling Mo and Lucy, but he suddenly discovered something that almost made him bite off his tongue!

    Lucy, who just moments ago was all sluggish in reaction, her eyes filled with the pain of being deceived and an indescribable entanglement, even her fingers twisted together as if she was about to cry out, I dont believe it! Youre lying to me! was now looking at him with a scrutinizing glint, and even found a moment to wink at Ling Mo.

    You He

    Now, it was Jian Qis turn to be dumbstruck. The expression that had appeared on Lucys face just a moment ago had been perfectly replicated by him

    And this wasnt an act!

    He was genuinely bbergasted! Driven to madness!

    From the beginning, he had suspected that Ling Mo was the mastermind behind Lucy, but he had never imagined that this man was actually right behind them!

    And he had not anticipated that Lucy, always straightforward to the point of seeming foolish, was actually a powerful performer! Her acting skills had utterly eclipsed his from start to finish!

    Terrifying! Too terrifying!

    It was as if she was ying him like a puppet

    No, no, no, calm down, stay calm

    Jian Qis face turned pale as he stared coldly at Ling Mo and Lucy, struggling to control his emotions.

    I was just passing by, no need to re at me like that. Or maybe, should I send you a golden strawberry?

    Ling Mo said with a chuckle.

    Pfft!

    Jian Qi felt like he was internally bleeding three liters. This guy was actually mocking him!

    No, it was outright provocation!

    Thats right, even though I was tricked by him and Lucy, my strength remains

    With this thought, Jian Qi felt his confidence returning.

    He twisted his neck, silently stepped back, and narrowed his eyes as he scanned the faces of Ling Mo and Lucy: I never expected this, Lucy, that you would conspire with a stranger to harm me.

    Stranger? To fire, youre the real stranger.

    Lucy scoffed and shook her head: I always hoped Ling Mo was wrong, but youve deeply disappointed me.

    Disappointed? But you did impress me. I always thought you were rather foolish

    Jian Qi secretly adjusted the muscles throughout his body, while keeping an eye on both Lucy and Ling Mo.

    I second that

    Ling Moughed unsympathetically, then shut his mouth under Lucys angry re.

    What are you seconding with such enthusiasm!

    Jian Qi red at Ling Mo hatefully, the more Ling Mo acted this way, the more he felt yed.

    Yeah, I am indeed foolish for only seeing through you today.

    Lucy said helplessly: Ive always believed that since wevee together for survival, there was no need to waste energy on mutual suspicion. But from Zhen Zhiyuan to you, youve all been a disappointment.

    Let me ask you one more time, why did you join forces with him? Jian Qi pointed at Ling Mo with his chin, Havent you always yed the good guy in the team? As long as the facts arent in front of you, you choose to trust the people in the group, right?

    Seeing Lucys silence, Jian Qi let out a coldugh, cracked his knuckles, and then rotated his shoulders, Heh, since you all seem so confident, thene on!

    Lucys capabilities were as clear as day to him, and Ling Mo, she was a mental ability user

    As long as he could quickly dispose of them, his ns wouldnt be affected!

    Whoosh!

    A figure suddenly flipped into the hallway from outside at that moment.

    As soon as this figure appeared, a cold gleam of light shed towards Jian Qi.

    Swoosh!

    The cold light shed by, Jian Qi, caught off guard, hastily retreated but still got his arm sliced by the tip of the de.

    To think theres backup!

    Jian Qi nced at the long-haired girl who had fallen to the ground, his face turning steely.

    When he triumphantly shoutede on, he never expected an unnned enemy to suddenly pop out from above

    Nor did he expect that two more would appear behind him

    The long-haired girls strength and speed were astounding, and the two behind her, even though one seemed dazed and the other didnt even nce at him, focusing only on Ling Mo it didnt take much to know that they were not small fry that could be taken down in a few hits.

    He waspletely cornered

    You really came prepared

    Sweat began to bead on Jian Qis forehead as he let out a mockingugh, trying to buy time and find an opening.

    Ling Mo chuckled, Yeah, we came especially to beat you up today. Attack, beat him!

    With Ling Mos low roar, three figures charged at Jian Qi simultaneously.

    Although these girls seemed delicate and fragile on their own, once they started fighting, their ferocious power put immense pressure on Jian Qi!

    However, Jian Qi was indeed very powerful, having trained his enhancement ability to such a level. Probably within the entire fire, he was the strongest.

    Moreover, he hadnt been infected with even a small amount of the virus, Ling Mo was sure that this man had also used his body as a test subject.

    But what difference did his so-called perfect body havepared to his own situation?

    Ling Mo was very curious about this. What intrigued him even more was the Origin and Them that Jian Qi had mentioned!

    Clearly, behind Jian Qi, there was a bigger fish hidden!

    Dont kill him!

    Damn!

    Hearing Ling Mos shout from not too far away, Jian Qi was about to explode with anger!

    He had nned to take them by surprise and attack Ling Mo, the mental ability user with the weakest closebat abilities, but it was as if Ling Mo had read his intentions, crazily initiating a group assault right from the start.

    These three girls, whether or not they were all enhancement ability users, were terrifyingly strong.

    Barely blocking them was the result of Jian Qi pushing his abilities to the limit. To find an opening to attack Ling Mo was utterly impossible now.

    What was infuriating was that this psychic kept taking potshots at him!

    Jian Qi had done some research on Ling Mos abilities and knew that his mental power could harm people from a distance, but he had thought that with his own speed, dodging would be no problem

    Whoosh!

    After dodging Shanas sh, he hadnt yet retracted his leg when a sudden sharp pain hit him, and a small hole immediately appeared below his knee.

    Looking up, he saw Ling Mo watching from a distance, wearing an especially annoying smirk.

    Just as Jian Qi was about to charge at him, his path was blocked by Snakes Kiss, not only failing to break free but also gaining an additional wound.

    Ling Mo took the opportunity to strike him again; had he not dodged quickly, it was likely not just his shoulder but his entire head that would have been injured.

    Come at me if you dare!

    Kid, provocation wont work on me Ling Mo said with a calm expression.

    As he fought Jian Qi with his clone, Ling Mo had already realized that in terms of closebat, his own body was probably no match for Jian Qi.

    Comparable to zombies in defense, with strength and speed as formidable as the zombies, plus his own proficiency in closebat, once Jian Qi got hold of him, it would likely spell big trouble.

    But what was Ling Mos true ability? Puppet Control!

    And who was better at closebat than zombies? Except for that one using a sniper rifle as a club

    Ye Lian had taken the spirit of conserving bullets to the extreme, of course, also because there really wasnt an opportunity or space for her to shoot here

    At this moment, although Ling Mo was standing outside the battle group, his mental Tentacles had alreadypletely enveloped Jian Qis location.

    Through the shared field of view with ck Silk, all the female zombies saw the mental Tentacles provided by Ling Mo.

    During his previous battle with the Air Force Corps pursuit team, Ling Mo experimented with this new method of usage.

    God

    He opened a battlefield with invisible mental Tentacles, then used the shared field of view with ck Silk as a mediator.

    When the female zombies needed to switch positions or utilize the tentacles, due to their profound mental connection, Ling Mo could sense where they were about tond in the first instance.

    Materialization!

    Instant materialization allowed them to leverage mid-air for maneuvers, or even create an effect akin to teleportation!

    Only someone with Ling Mos intensity of mental power could sustain such an expenditure!

    Sky Strangle The first realbined battalion tactic after mastering Puppet Control ability!

    A cold smile appeared on Ling Mos lips as he looked towards the man who, despite being surrounded by countless red tentacles, was still struggling.

 Chapter 528: The Experiment Never Ends

    Chapter 528: The Experiment Never Ends

    Congrattions on bing my first test subject.

    Although Ling Mo didnt voice it out loud, the maniacal gleam in his eyes and the sinister smile on his lips were fully perceived by Lucy.

    She nced at Ling Mo, then turned to look at Jian Qi, who was left with only the strength to fend off the relentless assault, and suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    When did it start What made me fall under the illusion that Ling Mo was one of the good guys?

    Lucy shook her head vigorously and then silently stepped back a few paces.

    She had no ce in such a fierce battle.

    As Ling Mo had called out Dont kill him, the girls movements were inevitably constrained.

    But their bizarre mobility and seamless cooperation left Jian Qi, who was fighting with all his might, without any chance to counter.

    Ling Mo stood on the outskirts, asionally striking Jian Qi with his tentacles, each attack leaving new wounds on Jian Qis body.

    Jian Qi seethed with rage inside the circle, unable toy a finger on Ling Mo.

    Such a tactic It was infuriatingly unfair!

    Jian Qi, fuming with anger, wished he could peel off Ling Mos skin bit by bit, but the more agitated he got, the more openings he exposed.

    This, in turn, gave Ling Mo the chance to strike, and with a couple of puff sounds, two more bursts of blood bloomed on Jian Qis back.

    This wont do, Ill be toyed to death at this rate

    Jian Qis stamina was rapidly depleting, he gasped for air, watching the three girls move agilely around him.

    One girl wielded a scythe with a wide attack range, blocking his attempts to break through several times with her long hair fluttering.

    Anothers weapon was bizarre, and her movements were unpredictable, nearly impossible to defend against.

    And the girl with the sniper rifle, though she never seemed intent on shooting or using the gun as a bludgeon, had incredibly quick reflexes and excellent dynamic vision!

    His moves were fast and varied, and even the scythe-wielding girl and the tall mixed-breed were often deceived by his feints.

    However, they intercepted quickly enough that Jian Qi couldnt escape.

    But the sniper rifle girl seemed to see through all his moves at first nce. As soon as he made a feint, in the next second, she would already counter his real attack.

    He had never encountered anyone who could reduce him to such a state, almost without any chance to retaliate!

    Most crucially, the three of them moved in a way that defied all logic!

    Leaping into the air, then suddenly clinging to the ceiling, followed by a drop right in front of him  he had never heard of such triple-jump movement techniques!

    And it didnt seem like these girls possessed the psychic abilities to perform such feats. The obvious conclusion was that this was Ling Mos doing.

    The problem was, he was a mental ability user!

    Even if his mental power was special, it shouldnt be capable of producing such effects!

    But the harsh reality was right in front of him, relentlessly torturing him, leaving no room for disbelief.

    Ling Mo stood before him, seemingly doing nothing, yet Jian Qi felt as though he was being beaten down bit by bit, quickly reduced to something akin to a dead dog at Ling Mos feet.

    Damn! That bastard At this rate, Ill be dead before I even touch him!

    Jian Qi was seething with rage, aware that he couldnt hold on much longer.

    Dont kill him, Ling Mo shouted, making it clear that he wanted to pry more information out of Jian Qi.

    The reason he raised his voice was obviously to make Jian Qi see the situation clearly and consider surrendering.

    In fact, that was precisely what Ling Mo was nning

    However, Jian Qi only thought about it for a moment before dismissing the idea, the chill in his bones overriding his thoughts.

    Not to mention whether Ling Mo would spare him if he surrendered, even if he managed to survive for now, sooner orter, he would fall into *their* hands

    Just thinking of those people sent waves of deep fear surging from the depths of Jian Qis heart.

    Death awaits either way! I might as well fight!

    With a sudden grit of his teeth, Jian Qi pped something at his waist.

    Crack!

    A crisp sound indicated something had shattered.

    His palm was now covered in fresh blood.

    It seems hes been pushed to the edge, Ling Mo said with a slight squint of his eyes, his tone mocking.

    Lucy heard the crisp sound too. She looked at Jian Qi, whose face had suddenly turned very red, then sharply turned to Ling Mo: You werent waiting for him to do that, were you?

    If hes got a death wish, who can stop him? Ling Mo snorted coldly.

    But it was a good opportunity to observe. Ling Mo had taken note of the mans scheming, but what interested him more was what else the man knew.

    Now that Jian Qi was willing to be a guinea pig, wasnt it just perfect?

    Though thinking this, Ling Mo immediately increased the output of his psychic energy.

    Nearly the entire corridor was filled with his blood-red tentacles.

    Sky Strangler, that was merely the first step

    The Potion rapidly merged with the blood, making the abnormal flush on Jian Qis face even more pronounced.

    His expression twisted grotesquely, his eyes filled with bloodshot veins, and his wounds burst open one after another.

    It was clear he was in agony

    Ling Mo! I really despise you to the core! You want to catch me? Good, because I want to capture you alive too. Lucy was deceived by you, but not me. Youre hiding many secrets too, arent you? Once I dig out all those secrets, youll make a fine specimen

    Jian Qi, now a bloodied figure, fended off the attacks of the female zombies while clenching his teeth and growling.

    The Potion in his system was like an instant injection of an enhanced stimnt, boosting Jian Qis strength dramatically in a moment.

    Feeling his power swiftly returning, even stronger than before, Jian Qi dodged frantically while letting out a low heh heh heh chuckle.

    Cant stop taking the medicine after all

    It was evident that his mind was also affected; he had been able to restrain his rage before, but now he hadpletely lost it.

    Drinking poison to quench thirst this Potion is truly meant for a specimen.

    Ling Mo felt a tinge of disappointment in his heart, but then he reconsidered; he wasnt in need of excitement, after all.

    Jian Qis research was limited, but what about the people behind him?

    The talk of a perfect form didnt seem like something he woulde up with on his own.

    Moreover, the fact that hed rather fight to the death than surrender suggested that the forces behind Jian Qi must be quite threatening.

    Otherwise, in this chaotic world, wouldnt it be easy for one person to hide?

    However, soon after, Ling Mo discovered the unique property of this Potion.

    The wounds that had burst open on Jian Qis body they were clotting.

    Such strong regenerative abilities This is somewhat simr to the Spider Queens blood, isnt it? Although its not as potent as hersjust temporary clotting rather than healing How did he manage to pull this off? Its not possible that he managed to capture the Spider Queen, is it?

    Right! Ling Mo suddenly thought of the key point.

    This guy had repeatedly mentioned themonality of the virus; it seemed he had managed to achieve some results in his research.

    The stimnt for the ordinary zombies, the restoration of the mutated zombie Spider Queen, and the characteristic mindless fury that most zombies carried at a low level

    Roar!

    With a low growl, Jian Qi swatted away the scythe in Shanas hands, then charged crazily in Ling Mos direction.

    His strength had more than doubledpared to before, and with his current momentum, if Ling Mo didnte up with a new strategy quickly, he would be overwhelmed and strangled by Jian Qis relentless assault.

    Strength increased, stamina boosted, but your Mental Sphere has weakened a lot, hasnt it

    As Jian Qi charged towards Ling Mo, an invisible wall suddenly appeared not far in front of him.

    Boom!

    The impact of the energy made even Lucys face turn pale.

    Ling Mo felt a sharp pain on his scalp, but a cold smirk appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Among the mental Tentacles, there were many non-physical Mental Tentacles, and they were now attacking Jian Qis Mental Sphere!

    As Jian Qi was repelled, his movements momentarily stiffened, and his head spun with dizziness.

    And behind the spot where hended, a blood-red shadow suddenly appeared, visible only to Ling Mo.

    Ive been waiting for you for a long time.

 Chapter 529: Mental Shielding

    Chapter 529: Mental Shielding

    As soon as the Mental Sphere, Nana, appeared, Jian Qi, who had fallen into a frenzied state, still immediately sensed the dangerous aura with acute sharpness.

    Although at this moment he was the epitome of brawn over brains, his instinctual reaction tobat remained intact.

    While in a headlong rush, Jian Qi suddenly twisted his body, his right foot gripping the ground fiercely, leaving a deep mark on the floor as he forcefully turned around.

    Such a quick response!

    At the same time, Jian Qi had already leveraged his strength to throw a right punch, mming it towards Nana, while he bellowed indistinctly, Die!

    The momentum of the punch was so formidable that it demanded attention.

    Be careful!

    Lucy couldnt help but shout a warning, but it was already toote to lend a hand.

    She couldnt see Nana and thought the punch was aimed at Shana.

    Pretty impressive, huh.

    Nana, watching the iing fist, didnt dodge or avoid: But, you have to hit me for it to count.

    She slid forward to meet the fist, her blood-red scythe shing down directly towards Jian Qis Mental Sphere.

    Boom!

    Even though it missed, the punch still emitted a sharp sound, indicating the immense power behind it.

    But no matter how strong the punch, what use could it possibly have against a Mental Sphere

    The moment his fist extended, Jian Qi realized something was amiss, but a sudden intense pain in his head prevented him from responding immediately.

    Ah!

    The Mental Sphere suddenly suffered the shock of an external mental power, causing Jian Qi to let out a painful howl, his bodys movements immediately bing distorted.

    And the Mental Tentacles that followed, engulfing him like a tidal wave, submerged himpletely.

    Ill kill you! Kill you!

    Jian Qis low growls continued to echo as his violent resistance gave Ling Mo a bit of a headache.

    If it werent for Nana, he might actually have been able to reach Ling Mo.

    But there are not so many ifs in life, and Jian Qi,cking a clear understanding of Ling Mos abilities and falling into an ambush designed by him, was bound to be unlucky.

    I wont say anything! You wont learn anything from me! If I die, you wont survive either! You wont live either!

    Stimted in this way, Jian Qi seemed to be a lot more lucid, shouting, Ling Mo! Youre seeking death! Youre seeking death!

    How annoying, Shana frowned.

    Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian also nodded immediately.

    The three female zombies looked at each other and then silently closed in.

    As Shana lifted her right foot first, a series of muffled thump thump sounds erupted like firecrackers.

    Ling Mo, you Ah! You damn gang up to fight, you wont die a good death Ah!

    Soon, Jian Qis howling faded away

    Dont you think this method is too violent? Lucy twitched at the corner of her mouth.

    This is someone elses territory; of course, we need to make it quick, Ling Mo stated.

    What if it was somewhere else? Hey, dont turn away; if it were somewhere else, what would you do?

    A few minutester, the three female zombies dispersed.

    Lying in the middle, Jian Qi was limp as mud, eyes rolled back, with a trickle of blood foaming at the corner of his mouth, looking utterly wretched.

    Ling Mo clenched his fists and slowly approached Jian Qi.

    Jian Qi, half-conscious, was still twitching slightly, his lips trembling continuously.

    I never intended to interrogate you. Youve hidden so many secrets, your subconscious must have a deep impression of them, right?

    Ling Mo smiled faintly, extending two mental Tentacles and inserting them into Jian Qis Mental Sphere.

    As Ling Mos mental energy was being heavily drained, Jian Qis body suddenly arched, his eyes widened in terror, staring dead at Ling Mo

    Whether you talk or not is not up to you.

    Ling Mo met his gaze, and suddenly increased the output of his mental energy.

    Soon, Ling Mosplexion turned pale. He frowned, receiving a continuous stream of information from within Jian Qis Mental Sphere.

    Countless fragments of light and shadow, like a projector, shed through Ling Mos mind incessantly.

    Ah!

    When the disaster had just broken out, a pale-faced Jian Qi came tumbling out of a house

    At that time, Jian Qi was just an ordinary survivor

    Like everyone else, he was panic-stricken, spending each day amidst heartbeats and screams, huddling in a corner at night with a dirty nket, eyes bloodshot, vignt of every noise outside.

    The scene quickly passed

    As his powers awakened, Jian Qi began to stand out among a group of survivors, bing the hope for everyones survival.

    It was also at this time that Jian Qi began to be full of himself

    When everyone else was cast into the abyss, only he managed to climb a little higher, a little further away from the depths

    Why is it all these memories

    Ling Mos brow furrowed as he looked at Jian Qi, who was writhing like a maggot, a sense of urgency rising in his heart.

    If it was all irrelevant memories, then this operation would be considered a failure.

    The four words virus Origin were of great concern to Ling Mo.

    If he could find the Origin, it would satisfy his own evolution, the enhancement of the female zombies, or Ye Lians desire to regain her humanity

    Moving step by step as he was now, there was a sense of powerlessness, as if directionless.

    It was like seeing a glimmer of light while struggling blindly; Ling Mo was unwilling to let the opportunity slip away before his eyes.

    Why why is his mind filled with these

    Ling Mo increased the output of his mental energy once again, and suddenly his pupils contracted

    A shield? How could this happen?

    This sudden mental shield wrapped around most of Jian Qis Mental Sphere.

    Moreover, Ling Mo could feel that this wasnt Jian Qis own mental energy

    This is

    He vaguely sensed something was off, but at that moment, Jian Qi started to struggle frantically.

    Inside the Mental Sphere, the mental shield also began to wriggle.

    Damn it!

    This was a mental assault!

    The mental shield was effectively sacrificing itself, repeatedly colliding with the remaining Mental Spheres, and soon there would be nothing left for Ling Mo to observe as they neutralized each other!

    Who cares what you are,peting with me for the spoils of war, youre courting death!

    Ling Mos brows knitted together, and his mental Tentacles immediately reached out, beginning to devour the mental shield directly.

    Tap tap tap

    A series of crisp footsteps echoed in the dim corridor, with a figure holding a folder swinging in hand, moving somewhat hastily.

    He swiftly traversed the lengthy hallway, arriving directly at the door of a room at the end of the corridor.

    As he pushed open the door, his voice also rang out: Mr. Ai, Zero is showing signs of activity.

    Whats going on?

    A voice came from the shadows within the room.

    Zero has had a violent reaction, but the figures voice hesitated for a moment, perhaps you should look at the report first.

    Bring it here.

    The sound of flipping papers quickly followed from inside the room.

    The person who had spoken earlier whispered, Zero hasnt received anymunication signals; its an instinctual rm. It suggests that a member has suffered significant trauma, and its direct, sustained mental harm.

    Whos the injured?

    The person inside the room asked with an even tone, betraying no significant emotional fluctuation.

    ording to Zeros feedback, its a Level nine member from City F, the respondent said.

    Level nine The lowest level of membership? A trivial matter; they wont talk much anyway.

    The person inside seemed somewhat disinterested, and the sound of papers being turned slowed down.

    After a moment of silence, the respondent suddenly spoke, The problem is, Zero indicates that it might be a case of absorption It cant make an urate judgment on this, but we cannot rule out the possibility of intelligence leakage.

    Absorption?

    As soon as the figure finished speaking, a person swooshed up from the sofa inside the room.

    Zero cant stop it? the person inside asked.

    Its unstoppable, the speed is too fast, and the opponents Mental power is very strong, the respondent said.

    An absorption

    The person inside was very tall, and under the dim light, his expression was unclear, Keep a close eye on Zeros condition!

    Understood.

    As the figure left the room, the tall person inside pushed up his slightly reflective sses, and after a while, slowly settled back down onto the sofa.

    Absorption And tough enough to withstand Zero Who could it be?

 Chapter 530: The Enigmatic Voice

    Chapter 530: The Enigmatic Voice

    In Jian Qis mind, a fierce three-way tug-of-war unfolded in silence.

    The mental shield, which seemed to possess a will of its own, split into parts to resist after Ling Mo bit off a chunk of it.

    One part of it began desperately assaulting the remaining Mental Sphere of Jian Qi.

    Damn, where did this gluttone from? Ling Mo eximed in anger. This clue was hard-won; he couldnt let it be destroyed by this bundle of mental energy.

    Amidst Jian Qis screams, a dozen mental Tentacles forcefully invaded from the outside, binding the energy tightly.

    After all, it was fighting alone, whereas Ling Mos mental Tentacles were relentless.

    After several struggles, the mental energy began to weaken

    Suddenly, Ling Mo felt the energy fluctuate, and then a blurry shadow appeared in his mind like a ghostly apparition.

    Damn it! Ling Mo was startled, but the surprises didnt end there.

    With the shadows appearance, an enigmatic voice suddenly rang out: Stop cease your actions, or else

    Damn it! Ling Mo swore again.

    I I am not called damn it stop immediately

    The voice was intermittent, clearly conveying speech through mental power was no easy feat for its owner.

    However, for Ling Mo, this was downright amazing. His mental power was so strong, yet he couldnt achieve this effect.

    Moreover, this voice was definitely not from Jian Qis mind, and there was no sign of mental linkage energy around Jian Qi

    Long-distance? Right, the other party must be a mental ability user specializing in this!

    Only expertise could exin this phenomenon, and now was not the time to be astonished

    After his initial shock, Ling Mo immediately asked, Who are you?

    I theres no need to tell you must stop now the enigmatic voice continued.

    Heh, why should I stop if I dont even know who you are? Ling Mo retorted.

    Jian Qis previous howling, in Ling Mos view, was nothing more than a futile threat, meaningless.

    But now, it seemed there really was someone behind him!

    Ling Mo wondered if Jian Qi was aware of this situation, carrying a 24-hour surveince camera everywhere  the thought itself was unbearable

    Besides, if you want me to stop, whats in it for me? Ling Mo asked again.

    Benefit?

    The enigmatic voice seemed to short-circuit, probably thinking its mere presence was impressive enough. It hadnt expected Ling Mo to be unfazed, and instead, to start negotiating terms.

    After a moment of hesitation, the voice capitted: You tell me, what do you want as a benefit?

    Heh heh I knew it. Ling Mo smiled triumphantly.

    Clearly, the owner of the voice was far away from him.

    His disy of mental power, though strong, wasnt enough to intimidate this person.

    The quickpromise showed that the other party was currently powerless against him.

    With this realization, Ling Mo felt a sudden ease wash over him.

    The mass of mental energy was enveloped by his grasp, and Jian Qis Mental Sphere was being devoured by him

    Hmm Ill ask just once, who are you? Speak now, or Ill consume you, Ling Mo chuckled darkly.

    The mysterious voice fell silent.

    After a long pause, the voice finally continued, I hope you wont regret ah!

    Before the orb of light could vanish, it screamed as though it had been suddenly pricked in the rear.

    Ling Mos mental Tentacles had already contracted swiftly and violently inward, seizing the moment when the adversarys consciousness was still exposed, he began to voraciously devour it.

    Ah! Ah!

    In a vast room, a series of cries like those of a wailing infant echoed incessantly.

    A man d in a white protective suit, donning a mask, sprinted out from inside, dripping with sweat, and mmed his palm down on a red button.

    The rm immediately red through the external loudspeakers, reverberating down the entire corridor, and then spreading out, winding through corridor after corridor.

    Bang!

    A door at the end of the hallway burst open, and a towering figure emerged.

    Under the dim lighting, his scar-ridden face looked particrly ferocious.

    Mr. Ai was still holding that report: It hasnt even been five minutes, and the rm has been sounded?

    Even without any new information, Mr. Ai intuitively sensed a connection between this rm and the report

    Sure enough, in less than two minutes, the previous figure stumbled around the corner of the hallway.

    Before the person could even reach him, he was already shouting: Zero has been attacked!

    Crack!

    The folder in Mr. Ais grip emitted a mournful creak, its surface cracked.

    His expression remainedrgely unchanged, but his voice dropped colder, Check it out.

    You ah!

    Ling Mo was drenched in sweat, but he dared not rx for a moment.

    Taking advantage of the moment when his opponents attention was scattered, Ling Mounched a surprise attack. The figure of light was writhing in agony.

    This way, Ling Mo could gather as much information as possible.

    He also had a vague sense that the force that made Jian Qi fearfully dread and even left such a protective barrier in his mind might possess a very powerful strength.

    Moreover, this force seemed neither like Falcon nor like the F group.

    The fact that Jian Qi, as a member of their ranks, would stay with the F group and even use the entire F group as test subjects, already indicated some issues.

    If possible, Ling Mo would not provoke such a deeply hidden and mysterious force.

    However, when it came to the virus Origin, Ling Mo could not easily back down.

    Since he had offended them already, it was time to take the initiative to cause as much damage as possible while he had the upper hand!

    As Ling Mo attacked from both sides, simultaneously devouring, Jian Qi immediately tensed up and let out a dreadful scream.

    He rolled his eyes wildly, his fingers digging into the ground, nails flipping outward, leaving ten bloody trails across the floor.

    Whats Ling Mo doing? Lucy asked nervously, standing to the side.

    Ye Lian, who was meticulously wiping sweat from Ling Mos brow with her sleeve, turned her head and stared at Lucy with her big eyes before cing a finger to her lips: Shh.

    Sorry

    Lucy quickly lowered her voice, but then she realized something.

    What was the point of whispering when Jian Qi was howling like a wolf anyway?

    Before she could voice her question, she saw Shana step forward and stomp her foot down on Jian Qis face.

    The howling stopped abruptly, and Lucy felt a chill run down her spine once again.

    She bit her lip, hesitated, and then sighed.

    This formerpanion he had iting

    Even if they ignored the fact that he had nned to use the entire F group as test subjects, the mere fact that he had once betrayed Ling Mo was enough to warrant a death sentence from Ling Mo.

    Meanwhile, a torrent of light and shadow fragments was flooding into Ling Mos mind.

    He clenched his fists, enduring the throbbing pain in his temples, and suddenly spat out two words: Zero

    Through this cluster of mental power, Ling Mo seemed to catch a glimpse of a very spacious, brightly lit room.

    The cry of a baby seemed to ring directly in his mind, causing Ling Mo some irritation.

    Zero is under attack!

    Get someone here quick!

    Vague figures seemed to run back and forth in front of him, while distant voices also fuzzily reached Ling Mos ears.

    Ah!

    The one called Zero let out another high-pitched scream of agony, and a hand shed before Ling Mos eyes.

    What is it

    Ling Mo was initially confused, but as the output of mental power increased, he suddenly realized that through this cluster of mental power, he was seeing the other partys location!

    The other could converse with him in this bizarre way, and at the moment of being devoured, Ling Mo had inexplicably invaded into the others very essence.

    Did I identally stumble into the enemys headquarters?

    Ling Mo quickly concentrated his mental power, unsure of how long this wouldst

    The hand shed by again, and the ce he was in seemed to be filled with instruments

    Suddenly, a figure lunged at him, and Ling Mo felt a sharp pain in his head, and everything before his eyes disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 531: The Counterattack on Zero

    Chapter 531: The Counterattack on Zero

    Phew!

    Ling Mo quickly freed his hands and pinched the bridge of his nose. At the moment of the attack, he had already extracted himself in time, avoiding any significant harm.

    Zero

    Although he had only temporarily invaded the others mental world, seeing through their eyes had provided him a glimpse, albeit as blurry as if looking through frosted ss.

    The objects that appeared shadowy and instrument-like, along with the flickering lights scattered around, suggested that he might be in a hospital ward, aboratory, or perhaps even some kind of factory

    That hand could I have seen it wrong?

    At that moment, Ling Mos perspective should have been that of Zero himself.

    From the angle and proximity, it was probable that the hand belonged to Zero.

    Having looked twice and from a close distance, Ling Mo had a fairly clear view of it.

    It was wrinkled, pale as if just retrieved from preservative fluids, and most crucially it was tiny!

    Ling Mo nced down at his own hand and then turned topare it with Ye Lians beside him.

    A childs hand plus that crying sound Impossible, right?

    Ling Mos mind raced with wild thoughts at the mere sight of the handit was intriguing!

    And it seemed that Zero was either unable to move or simply wouldnt

    Then there was the face he sawst; although it was only for an instant, with Ling Mos quick neural responses, he caught it immediately.

    It was scarred, with eyes filled with shock.

    Ling Mo couldnt shake the feeling that at the moment he withdrew, he might have made eye contact with this person

    It was just mental power, they didnt invade my mental world, so they couldnt have seen me Too bad, I didnt manage to finish off Zero.

    This was just a thought, as the strength of Zeros mental power was beyond Ling Mos imagination.

    And the ability to imnt such surveince in the mind and maintain two-waymunication was even more powerful than the Communicators painstakingly devised by Falcon.

    Psychic abilities really doe in many forms; just mental power alone already has so many variations

    The downside is theck of strong attack power; otherwise, it wouldnt have backfired against me.

    Ling Mo quickly deduced the basic situation of Zero. Moreover, during the assimtion process, he had learned some information from both Jian Qi and Zero.

    When Zero first appeared, Ling Mo also felt an immense pressure momentarily.

    But when he sessfully counterattacked Zero, Ling Mo immediately realized something.

    The opponent was a deeply hidden force with intricate connections, but no matter how strong they were, it was impossible for them to mobilize en masse and form arge fist to strike at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mos advantagey in his own substantial strength and the fact that he wasnt fighting alone

    Moreover, it was still the Disaster Outbreak period, withmunication and transportation severely underdeveloped.

    Overall, he was in the shadows, and the enemy was exposed. It was not yet clear who would outmaneuver whom

    So while there was danger, it wasnt enough to intimidate him.

    He looked down at Jian Qi, who was now only twitching, and a hint of an unusual hue shed in his eyes

    Jian Qi was a strong person, not in terms of authority, but in terms of power.

    At first, he wanted to earn the respect of others in his team, but as time went on, he began to simply enjoy the feeling.

    Even when faced with a horde of zombies, there was a chance to survive.

    Even if everyone around him died, he would still be alive

    That feeling fascinated him, and he even began to think he was the most special

    Who would have thought thered be such a dark history Looking back, dont you feel foolish? Ling Mo muttered to himself.

    However, as time passed, Jian Qi started to realize how naive he had been.

    As his strength grew, the zombies were evolving too.

    But what truly changed his mind was an encounter with a high-level zombie

    Hey, Brother Jian, theres a dry goods store here!

    On a narrow, secluded street, a group of people cautiously advanced, armed with various weapons.

    One of the more observant men suddenly pointed to a store not far off and shouted. After ncing around and seeing no danger, he excitedly ran towards it.

    Dont run, hey!

    A girl called out nervously and chased after him.

    Not just her, but others followed suit.

    Their floating steps betrayed their hunger; they hadnt had a full meal in a long time, and any food could spark their interest.

    Jian Qi walked at the back. Whether he rushed or not, the others would willingly give him the best of what they found.

    His presence was the guarantee that allowed this group to survive.

    But at that moment, a chill suddenly shot up from under his feet.

    He turned around, looking behind him.

    The empty street, littered with random trash, was void of anything else.

    The wind?

    He shuffled his feet slightly, scanning the shopfronts on either side of the street.

    Still, he found nothing And from inside the dry goods store, cheers and the sounds of scrambling could be heard.

    The girls shrill voice was annoying him. Although there were no zombies nearby, such yelling was still irritating

    Damn it! Can you stop shouting! Its just some food

    As Jian Qi turned around, he froze.

    The girl who had been shouting moments ago was now staring at him with lifeless, ashen eyes.

    Her body was covered in blood, her neck nearly severed from her head, like a broken ragdoll held up by a pale hand gripping her hair.

    Inside the previously noisy dry goods store, there was silence, only a stream of blood flowing from a copsed shelf

    The owner of the hand was a disheveled woman, about thirty years old, with distinctly red pupils that fixed on him.

    In the days that followed, Jian Qi would always remember those eyes

    A leader level zombie Ling Mo said.

    Those red pupils were like two knives, piercing deeply into Jian Qi.

    Two seconds? No One second?

    In just one second, the high-level zombie had killed at least five or six survivors, and they hadnt even had the chance to cry out for help

    The speed and strength were far beyond Jian Qis imagination.

    A high-level zombie! Even more advanced than any zombie he had encountered before!

    The shock on your face shows youre from an earlier time Judging by the survivors clothes, a few months back, Id say. Ling Mo analyzed.

    Gulp

    Jian Qi swallowed hard, which annoyed Ling Mo, who was experiencing this from Jian Qis perspective.

    But considering it was his memory, Ling Mo realized that no punch he could throw now would change Jian Qis reaction, so he just had to tolerate it.

    Bang!

    The female zombie dropped the corpse she was holding and then stretched her blood-sma-covered fingers to her mouth and licked them.

    Huff

    Jian Qis breathing became heavy. He was aware of the vast gap in strength between himself and the female zombiepossibly evenrger than he had imagined.

    Every move she made put him on edge, his nerves as tight as if they were about to snap at any moment.

    Humans Human. The female zombie spoke, scrutinizing Jian Qi with a discerning gaze.

    Her look was like that of a cat eyeing arger mouse, one that also happened to be holding a piece of brick

    In Jian Qis hand was a hatchet, which probably seemed no different from a brick in the eyes of the female zombie.

    Intelligent

    Jian Qis heart raced. An intelligent zombie didnt mean she would spare him; it just meant she was more dangerous and harder to deal with.

    What do you want? You can tell me. Jian Qi still tried to stall for time, slowly backing away.

    Hmm The female zombie had no intention of conversing, and with a grunt, she pounced at him ferociously.

    Damn it, are you insane?! At least tell me!

    As Jian Qi shrieked, he retreated towards a building behind him. In such an open space, fighting a high-level zombie was less appealing to him than jumping off a building.

    The female zombie chased Jian Qi like she was toying with her prey, asionally pretending to scratch him with a sudden burst of speed, yet never really striking.

    Meanwhile, Jian Qi sprinted desperately through the abandoned building, cursing in his mind: Damn it, damn it, damn it! Im going to die!

    But just then, a metal chain whizzed past from behind and collided with the female zombie with a ng.

    At the same time, a shadow zipped past him.

    Seven or eight figures leaped from their hiding spots, each wielding a metal chain and a gun in the other hand.

    These people ignored himpletely, with only one of them briefly saying one word: Scram.

 Chapter 532: Memory Fragment Intelligence

    Chapter 532: Memory Fragment Intelligence

    Jian Qi wanted to roll away, but he was stuck

    The dismissive tone of the others only added to his frustration, and he cursed inwardly: Damn it! Who are these people?!

    Jian Qi didnt move, and neither did they pay him any attention.

    The seven or eight people formed a semicircle, trapping the female zombie in the middle.

    The first iron chain that was thrown out had urately wrapped around the female zombies waist, and simultaneously, a vial of potion had been shot onto her.

    Are these not bullets? Could it be some kind of sedative?!

    Jian Qi was dumbfounded. Instead of taking advantage of the momentarily restrained female zombie by finishing her off, they were shooting her with potions!

    Of course, he wasnt sure if it was a sedative, but whatever it was, it seemed to have a simr effect.

    Boom!

    The female zombie strained and snapped the iron chain, then tore off the vial of potion and threw it to the ground, crushing it underfoot.

    Such dominance! Truly worthy of being a high-level zombie!

    Wait, nows not the time to be watching! The more dominant she is, the quicker these people will die!

    Even though the potion had entered her body, it clearly hadnt had any effect yet.

    You had your chance and you blew it, this is pure suicide!

    By now, Jian Qi had realized that these people were specifically targeting this female zombie, and judging by their determination they were trying to capture her alive?!

    Typically, a survivor wouldnt dare to confront a high-level zombie; upon sighting one, they would quietly sneak away or take a detour. If an encounter was unavoidable, they were ready to fight for their lives. But these people, they actually wanted to capture her alive!

    Indeed, after the Disaster Outbreak, there were all sorts of people, and the world had gone mad!

    Although Jian Qi was greatly exhausted, under these circumstances, he still struggled to move backward. With this group as a buffer, he might have a chance to escape

    ng!

    Another iron chain flew out, but the female zombie, sprinting, deftly dodged by sidestepping.

    However, this missed chain was then struck by another in mid-air.

    ng!

    After another crisp sound, the chain took a turn and caught up with the female zombie from behind, wrapping around her again.

    This momentary pause gave the group their opportunity. The sounds of ng, ng, ng were incessant, followed by one after another, the sedatives being fired rapidly.

    Despite various close calls, the group managed to firmly trap the female zombie in the middle.

    But the female zombie was indeed ferocious; one of the men was a bit slow, and she dragged him over by the chain, then grabbed his arm.

    Shhhh!

    With a savage tear, he immediately let out a piercing scream.

    However, before the female zombie could grab his head, another iron chain flew over and yanked him away.

    Witnessing this, Jian Qi felt a chill run down his spine.

    He was thankful that he had run fast enough earlier. Otherwise, if he had been caught by this witch who tore people apart, he would have been dismembered by now.

    Ah!!!

    The female zombie suddenly let out a piercing shriek, her movements bing erratic and shaky.

    The tranquilizer, potent enough to take down n elephants, was finally taking effect on the female zombie.

    Her actions started to slow, asyers of iron chains wrapped tightly around her body, significantly diminishing her struggle.

    Bang!

    Minutester, the female zombie hit the ground hard, her body twitching slightly. The group of people didnt rush in immediately but instead stood by, watching quietly.

    Everyone knew that zombies, much like poisonous snakes, could still deliver a deadly bite even if its just their head left. Despite her reduced energy to mere twitching, anyone daring to get close would likely be torn to shreds within moments.

    Only when the female zombie had stopped moving entirely did the group swarm in. They deftly stuffed her into a sack and then bound her with steel ropes relentlessly.

    The man whose arm had been torn off was taken aside, his wound swiftly attended to.

    He was lucky, having not been bitten elsewhere by the female zombie, so there was no risk of infection.

    Yet seeing his pale face, the way he clenched his teeth through the pain, and his near fainting spells,pared to the others practiced moves and indifferent expressions, Jian Qi felt a surge of rm.

    What on earth was this group doing?

    The wless cooperation they had just disyed could only be the result of hundreds, if not thousands, of rehearsals. It couldnt have been so perfect in a real fight otherwise.

    Indeed, even a single mistake would have seemed perfect in Jian Qis eyes. Capturing a high-level female zombie and only losing an arm in the process was incredibly badass!

    So shocked was he that Jian Qi didnt realize he had forgotten to run away until after the group had finished their task.

    They noticed him too, and one of the men, frowning, walked over. Jian Qi gave him a nervous nce, vaguely remembering this was the man who had told him to scram.

    Psychic? the man sized him up and asked.

    Yes

    Jian Qi swallowed nervouslya habitual action that made Ling Mo, the first-person perspective character, feel helpless. He really didnt know how this guyter managed to kick the habit.

    Not only Jian Qi was shaken, but Ling Mo was also quite taken aback.

    This groups strength was actually not much different from Jian Qis at that time. If there had been an overwhelming power difference, injuries wouldnt have urred.

    What was truly frightening was their teamwork and their quick response to a crisis. A sudden injury to arade didnt affect their operation in the slightest. Except for one who immediately freed his hands to provide aid, everyone elses focus remained on the female zombie. Without repeated drills and practical training, such coordination would have been impossible.

    Had the others been distracted by theirpanions injury, the oue would undoubtedly have been very different.

    What kind of psychic power? the man asked again.

    Asking about someones psychic abilities so bluntly was quite impolite, even hostile.

    Jian Qi was taken aback at first, but under the mans icy gaze, he blurted out, Enhancement type

    Enough, the man said, cutting Jian Qi off mid-sentence without much interest in the details.

    This left Jian Qi cursing silently, Damn it! Does he have to be so arrogant?!

    But the problem was that the man really was that arrogant, and Jian Qi had just witnessed him capturing zombies alive. He didnt dare to show even the slightest dissatisfaction.

    You guys are Jian Qi also realized that this group was probably extraordinary. Of course, that was obviouswho else would be out catching zombies for fun?

    The man looked like the leader of the group, and Jian Qi was both probing and trying to ingratiate himself.

    Could he possibly join such a badass group?

    Most importantly, he was curious. What did they want with the captured zombies?

    The man nced at him, pondered for a moment, and then asked directly, Do you know what we do?

    Jian Qi shook his head. How could he know, having just met them?

    Ling Mo perked up, sensing some crucial information was about to be revealed after watching for so long

    Do you want to join? the man asked.

    Uh Jian Qi didnt answer directly. He still didnt know what this group was up to.

    After a moment of thought, the man waved his hand, Come with us.

    Jian Qi hesitated, then agreed.

    He was an opportunist. After seeing his own group wiped out by a female zombie, and himself chased like a dead dog, but these people could capture them alivehe was in awe.

    Besides, in these chaotic times, if he felt it wasnt a good fit, he could always sneak away.

    So he followed the group to a factory in the suburbs of City F. To his surprise, it didnt seem like their main base, but more like a transit point.

    There were loud thumps from cages covered with ck cloth, and tubes running from inside them filled with sma.

    Drawing blood? Ling Mo immediately guessed what was inside the cages. To be able to contain such creatures, this group was indeed capable.

    Then, on a truck, Ling Mo saw a familiar face.

    A tall man with a scarred face

    The man jumped down from the truck and walked over to the one who had brought back Jian Qi. After a brief conversation, Scarface approached Jian Qi.

    Two rules, the tall, scarred man said. First, even if you join now, youre still the lowest-level member. Second, once you decide to join, someday youll receive benefits beyond your imagination.

    After finishing, Scarface folded his arms and watched Jian Qi coldly.

    Jian Qi was silent for a moment, then asked, What kind of benefits?

    Upon asking, Scarfaces face broke into a slight smile.

    In that moment, Ling Mo suddenly felt as if Scarfaces expression was like watching prey walk into a trap, an unsettling feeling.

    But at that point, even he felt his mouth water.

    What kind of benefits? Could it be rted to the Origin of the virus?

    To make you stronger isnt a short-term project; its about slowly bing a true powerhouse among humans. Youve seen the gap between humans and zombiesdont you want to bridge that divide? Think long-term. Everything else is fleeting; only strength truly matters, Scarface said directly.

    Jian Qi was taken aback for a moment, then felt a longing stir within

    After a brief pause, Ling Mo cursed angrily, Damn it! I was all mentally prepped up and you hit me with this?!

    But then again, it made sense. The guy hadnt officially joined yet. What kind of secrets could he expect to hear?

    So, what do I need to do? Jian Qi wasnt stupid. As he spoke, he nced at the others, making it clear he had no interest in capturing zombies.

    Well discuss the specifics, but remember, once you join, you must never betray the organization under any circumstances Of course, you wont have the chance to betray us

    Scarface said this with confidence, a yful glint in his eye.

    Obviously, he was referring to the Zero.

    However, when he said this, he had no idea that in a few months, not only would Ling Mo destroy the so-confident Zero anti-betrayal device, but he would also spectacrly turn the tables on them

 Chapter 533: Humanity, So Terrifying

    Chapter 533: Humanity, So Terrifying

    The fragments of light and shadow continued to y.

    However, many of the subsequent scenes were mangled beyond recognition by Zero. After carefully examining these iplete fragments, Ling Mo made a summary of the information.

    Niepanthis was the name of the organization.

    From what Jian Qi had gathered, this was a colossal organization that essentially covered not just City X and F city but also the surrounding three provinces.

    These three provinces were the most developed in industry andmerce and had the densest poption in the southwestern region.

    Before the Disaster Outbreak, doing business across these three provinces wouldnt make jaws drop, but after the outbreak, for an organization that could extend its reach into all three provinces, Ling Mo could only sincerely exim: Impressive!

    Niepans method of expanding its influence was notplicated. Their people were active within the three provinces in various areas. The kind Jian Qi encountered were known as hunting teams, responsible for hunting representative zombies and Mutated Beasts, and even collecting nt specimens. Then there were those tasked with gathering special materials, like pharmaceuticals. Another type was in charge of collecting intelligence, the most mysterious of all, which Jian Qi had only heard about but had yet to encounter.

    When these people were active, if they came across a Psychic with suitable abilities or a survivor with certain potential, they would recruit them as the lowest level of membership.

    Jian Qi was such a case. Within the entire Niepan, he was merely a lowly Level nine member.

    Regardless of the membership level, there was only one way to climb up points!

    Whether it was gathering materials, recruiting new members, or providing new intelligence in a nutshell, any contribution deemed useful to Niepan could earn points.

    Once the points reached a certain threshold, one could be promoted, and with higher levels came ess to more resources and connections.

    Jian Qi only knew about the benefits of being promoted from Level nine to Level eight.

    While he was still Level nine, he could glean some intelligence from Niepan and receive some support For example, when he joined the F group along with others, the senior members who threatened his status and anonymity were taken away by people dispatched by Niepan, in coordination with him. After that, the F group was essentially under his control.

    New members who joinedter, like Lucy, had no clue about Jian Qis true identity, and they werepletely unaware of the danger they were in.

    Jian Qi was cautious and careful, and he wore a good mask. If he hadnt fallen into Ling Mos hands this time, its likely he would have alreadypleted his mission.

    However, his situation in Niepan was just the lowest level of treatment.

    Once he climbed to Level eight, he would be the supervisor of several Level nine members and gain priority ess to more intelligence.

    But Jian Qi was not content with climbing up the ranks step by step, so he took a more extreme approach.

    He joined Niepans research on the Origin of the virus and turned all the Psychics gathered by the fire into his experimental subjects

    For now, that was all the information Ling Mo had gathered.

    Although I dont have a direct understanding of the Origin of the virus, its impossible for Niepan to research such a proposition with so many connections and achieve nothing.

    For example, the reason Jian Qi could develop this Potion is also because he received some support from Niepan.

    But all those detailed pieces of intelligence have been freaking devoured by Zero.

    Its unexpectedly targeted, the way that mass of light and shadow gobbled it up. Ling Mo felt an urge to crush it on the spot whenever he thought about it.

    Since this intelligence was pieced together from intermittent fragments of memory, Ling Mo could only guess about some of the details.

    Take the point system Its somewhat akin to performance metrics. In peacetime, its not hard to tally, but in this paralyzed era, to calcte the points of scattered Niepan members across three provinces anyone would think it impossible.

    But Niepan has Zero!

    If Zero can leave a betrayal-prevention device in Jian Qis brain, naturally, it could do the same in the minds of other members.

    And the purpose of this device isnt just to prevent betrayal; its also used to stay in contact with the members.

    The point tallying, I guess, is also collected by Zero.

    What truly shocked Ling Mo was, considering the capabilities of a typical mental ability user ten people together probably couldnt aplish such a monumental task!

    If it were me

    Ling Mopared his total mental power to that of Zero and then despondently realized that if he possessed Zeros psychic ability, at most he could handle 500 people at the same time, and thats without receiving too much feedback simultaneously. Moreover, with that level of energy consumption, he could maintain it for at most a week before his brain would crash

    After the frustration passed, Ling Mo couldnt help but reveal a longing smile: That said, Zero sounds quite interesting If I absorbed Zeros power

    At that thought, Ling Mos heart began to race!

    If he absorbed Zero, the strength of his mental power could reach an unimaginable level!

    Forget about controlling twenty zombies at the same time, even controlling hundreds simultaneously wouldnt be a problem!

    The prerequisite, however, is that Ling Mo could send out that many mentalmands simultaneously without copsing

    But regardless, super-strong mental energy means powerful endurance, which also means Ling Mo couldst much longer in battle!

    Just thinking about it was exhrating!

    Wait a minute, slow down

    Ling Mo gradually calmed down. Not to mention he still had no way to find Zero, and even if he could, could he take Zero down? Even if he managed that, with his current capacity to withstand it, where would all that mental energy go? Except for his head exploding, there probably wasnt a second option

    I got carried away there. At times like this, I should focus on whats right in front of me

    Ling Mo opened his eyes, which he had just closed, and looked towards Jian Qi: What should be done with this guy?

    Strictly speaking, Jian Qi wasnt dead he had just be an utterly empty shell.

    Lucy looked at Jian Qi with aplex expression and asked, Can I take care of him? I need to let everyone know about this.

    Sure. With someone to help tie up loose ends, Ling Mo couldnt have asked for more. Taking out Jian Qi here meant dealing with the body, which was troublesome to say the least.

    Thank you, Lucy said.

    Uh youre wee. Ling Mo felt a bit strange. The guy was still at their feet, after all, and her thanks just seemed odd.

    If it werent for what you told me, maybe we Maybe Jian Qi was right, Im too naive. Lucy sounded somewhat mncholic. Unlike Ling Mo, she didnt gain much intelligence from this ordeal. For her, it was just an operation to clean house, an experience that was hardly refreshing, even somewhat saddening.

    However, Ling Mos help had saved the lives of everyone in the f-group. Thinking of this, Lucy was still very grateful and moved.

    Cough, cough

    If you want tough, justugh. I know Im naive, Lucy said with a hint of resentment.

    I didnt mean that, Ling Mo said.

    But youughed before You dont have tofort me. I know, you think Im naive too, Lucy didnt believe him.

    Ling Mo was at his wits end. Why were human girls so difficult to deal with!

    But as soon as this thought appeared, he quickly shook his head vigorously.

    That wasnt right! He was a human himself, after all. He couldnt just back down now!

    Well Ling Mo thought for a moment, then suddenly reached out and patted Lucys shoulder, saying sincerely, You can still try harder, keep it up!

    Lucy was taken aback at first, then stuttered for a moment before she couldnt help but lift her foot and stomp hard on Ling Mos foot.

    Ouch!

    You jerk! After cursing through clenched teeth, Lucy took a few steps, then remembered she had forgotten Jian Qis empty husk and stomped back, teeth gnashed.

    She red at Ling Mo, who was now holding his foot, and stomped on his other foot, then snorted heavily: Hmph!

    Only then did the violent woman drag Jian Qi and slowly start walking to the other end of the corridor.

    Ah!!! What did I say wrong! Wasnt it you who forced me to admit you were naive! I admitted it, and I even encouraged you! How could you stomp on me!

    Ling Mo hopped in ce, grimacing in pain, then clung to Ye Lian: Girl, youre so much better. Humans are too scary Ow! Dont bite!

    However, no one noticed that at the other end of the corridor, around the corner, someone was leaning against the wall.

    Upon hearing Ling Mos scream, this person couldnt help but smile slightly, then let go of their crossed arms and disappeared into the corridor

    Girl, let me tell you, you want to regain your humanity, right? Ling Mo was still holding Ye Lian. Although this girl couldnt resist biting when she saw his exposed neck, he still felt warmth in his heart.

    Ye Lian nodded and exchanged nces with Shana, who was behind Ling Mo The long-haired girl was gesturing at Ling Mos neck with her hand, then she brought two fingers together

    Im warning you, dummy. y that Thousand Year Kill game again and were through Ling Mo said, predicting the future, Girl, are you serious about your idea?

    Ugh Shana reluctantly lowered her hand, then turned to gaze at Li Ya Lins poised figure, stealthily reaching out

    Ye Lian nodded again, Mmm yes. Because when you see me its always always like youre reminiscing

    Reminiscing?

    Ling Mo paused, then it dawned on him.

    Indeed, he had too many memories with Ye Lian. Sometimes, looking at Ye Lian made him think of many things from the past.

    It wasnt just that he was deeply attached to their shared history; in this chaotic world, he couldnt help but recall those simple yet peaceful days.

    After a moment of thought, Ling Mo held Ye Lian tightly and whispered, Im sorry

    Theres no need Ye Lian shook her head, Humans say Im sorry when they have treated someone badly but Ling Ge, youve been so good to me I also want to reminisce with you I want to feel what you feel like Nana does

    Girl

 Chapter 534: Your Pants Have Fallen Down

    Chapter 534: Your Pants Have Fallen Down

    Once Ling Mo confirmed Ye Lians thoughts, he felt his fighting spirit surge.

    Previously, when he heard this girl insist on recovering her humanity, Ling Mo had been somewhat worried that she was acting impulsively.

    Could zombies even feel impulsiveness? In battle, zombies seemed to be the very embodiment of impulse.

    Now that Ye Lian had finally spoken her true feelings, Ling Mo was both touched and excited.

    The girls wish was his motivation!

    Initially, Ling Mo just wanted to help Ye Lian regain the memories of her human life.

    However, as the number of female zombies around him started to increase, and their strength gradually enhanced, Ling Mo began to realize that his approach was too simplistic.

    Regaining memories was not difficult; once they reached leader level, arge amount of memory would already be restored.

    But to get them to value these memories again, or to reawaken certain emotions, that was truly difficult.

    Shana was an exception, but her case precisely illustrated that zombie nature and human nature could not be integrated as one.

    Looking at Li Ya Lin was telling; she had been with Ling Mo for a long time and under the dual influence of mental connection and Ling Mos guidance, had gradually suppressed some of her innate instincts. However, when faced with her only kin, Yuwen Xuan, she was still extremely guarded. It might not be because she disliked Yuwen Xuan, but because she knew she might not be able to resist harming him; after all, Yuwen Xuan was not Ling Mo, there was no spousal rtionship guarantee like between Ling Mo and Li Ya Lin.

    Zombies dont know how to express their thoughts, and Li Ya Lins situation was a conclusion Ling Mo had observed.

    The reason he wanted Li Ya Lin to interact more with Yuwen Xuan was also in hopes of awakening some of her emotions

    But now it seemed, this was very difficult.

    Just like Ye Lian, she hade to realize that although she had regained some memories, these memories were merely like fleeting shadows to her.

    She couldnt feel any emotions towards these memories, nor could she savor the emotions from that time.

    This troubled Ye Lian, and in fact, it was exactly why she had be somewhat evasive towards Ling Mo after advancing to leader level.

    She could sense Ling Mos longing and love, but she was unable to respond in kind.

    And Shanas situation had given this silly girl what seemed to be the most reliable methodregaining her humanity.

    Shana hadntpletely lost her humanity from the start; we cant use her as a standard example. However, since a human body can turn into a zombie, its not impossible for a zombies brain to regain some human traits. If we can truly understand what the virus is, we can find a targeted cure

    Ling Mo had gradually calmed down from his excitement and had his thoughts sorted out.

    However, after everything was nned out, Ling Mo suddenly jolted and his eyes widened

    This Niepan where the hell is it?!

    Everything was ready except for the crucial element, but when and where this element woulde into y waspletely unknown!

    Damn it, damn it, damn it!

    The most crucial piece of information waspletely missing!

    Zero! You scoundrel!

    Ling Mo clenched his fist and cursed furiously in his mind, briefly letting his emotions re before calming down to think.

    Thats right, he didnt know where Niepan was, but it was possible that someone from Niepan would take the initiative to find him.

    Zero was important to Niepan, and Ling Mo had nearly caused it to cease functioning. It didnt take much thought to realize that Niepan must have been greatly affected by this.

    If they didnte looking for trouble after such an incident, that would be truly strange

    If only I hadnt been so hasty to find Zeros location, I should have hit them hard, hurt them a bit! But what am I thinking? Others dread trouble knocking on their door, and here I am, actually hoping for it

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a twinge of frustration at his own thoughts

    Will they know that Jian Qi is dead, and could they go to Group F?

    As Ling Mo pondered this, he immediately thought of that iceberg violent woman, Lucy.

    Her situation was simr to Ling Mos and closely resembled the perfect subject Jian Qi had described.

    However, Jian Qis research was full of holes, not evenparable to Lucys case, let alone Ling Mos

    Wait a minute!

    Ling Mo suddenly frowned, Thinking about it doesnt that make me the ultimate experimental subject?

    The more he thought about it, the more Ling Mo felt that his situation closely matched what Jian Qi had described!

    Abination of a human Psychic and zombies!

    Although Ling Mos body wasnt quite the same as a pure zombies, he was steadfastly undergoing a slow transformation!

    Absorbing ndr Fluid, time after time, the frequency might not have been high, but each time he could feel the incremental changes in his body

    Thinking of how Jian Qi and Niepan were desperately conducting various studies, and yet they werent progressing as quickly as he was with the female zombies, Ling Mo felt a surge of satisfaction!

    I suddenly feel like Ive lost all my inhibitions Ling Mo was momentarily stunned.

    However their research, although far behind Ling Mo, had advantages that Ling Mo did not possess.

    Ling Mocked any theoretical knowledge!

    He knew that he had been active, absorbing small amounts of the virus, slowly enhancing his body, but why the zombie virus could perfectly integrate with him without turning him into a zombie, that was something Ling Mo couldnt figure out.

    Specialization is key in any field, and Ling Mo wasnt about to start learning middle school biology from scratch just to understand this

    God knows how many years it would take for him to figure it out!

    Stick close to Lucy, and then kill two birds with one stone!

    After realizing this, Ling Mo started chuckling to himself, and reflexively flicked away the scythe that Shana had sneakily handed to him: Stop it hey, damn it!

    Snap!

    Ling Mos belt came undone, and his pants immediately fell to his ankles.

    Senior sister, run for it!

    The instigator Shana, havingpleted this highly difficult one-second pants-off maneuver, immediately shouted and took off running.

    Li Ya Lin hadnt done anything, but upon hearing Shanas shout, she quickly followed suit.

    Even Ye Lian ran away

    Ling Mo was frantically pulling up his pants while shouting, You two idiots, why are you running? Catch her for me Shana, just you wait, Ill deal with you tonight to think youve tricked away my helper!

    Hehe, Ill be waiting! Shanasughter echoed from afar.

    Zombies with human traits and intelligence are indeed troublesome!

    It took Ling Mo a full two minutes to clumsily hang his pants on his body before he proceeded to clean up the bloodstains at the scene.

    As he slowly approached the stairwell corner, holding his pants, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Whos there?!

    He sharply turned around, then looked up the stairs.

    The rooftop was generally deserted.

    Lucy had specifically chosen this ce for its secrecy. Otherwise, their noisy fight would have attracted chaos elsewhere.

    But just for a moment, Ling Mo felt like he had sensed something.

    Was someoneing down from the rooftop? Or going up?

    Without hearing a sound, Ling Mo cautiously slowed his pace and began to ascend the stairs.

    The rooftop door was ajar, slightly trembling with the winds blow.

    Could the sound I heard have been this? Ling Mo grasped the rooftop door handle and pushed it open slowly.

    Shana had been hiding here on standby before; if she had left it open, it would make sense.

    But if someone came after, they might have heard something, like the battle between Jian Qi and Ling Mos group

    Out of caution, Ling Mo decided to check it out.

    However, no sooner had he stepped through the doorway than he sensed a shadowy figure appear at his side.

    The dark barrel of a gun was aimed right at Ling Mos temple: Dont move.

    Ling Mos movements froze, but his tentacle had already reached out, and after a Mental Strangtion, the pistol dropped from a muffled groan into Ling Mos hand.

    Dont move. Ling Mo held the gun, now pointing the barrel at the shadow.

    Is it you?

    The figure was none other than Su Qianrou, whom he had been avoiding at all costs these days.

    However, to his surprise, Su Qianrou had a smirk on her face despite the gun pointed at her.

    Fool, there are no bullets in it.

    She lifted her hand, shaking the magazine she was holding in the other: I was just joking around, didnt expect you to react so strongly. You scared me.

    Saying this, the Chief of Staff patted her chest, causing ripples to cascade.

    Uh

    Ling Mo could only offer a sheepish smile. Damn, what kind of joke was that

    As he chuckled, Ling Mo took a step inside and suddenly heard a snap.

    Woosh~

    A cold wind blew, and after a few seconds of eye contact, Su Qianrou suddenly said, Your pants have fallen

 Chapter 535: The Forceful Kiss

    Chapter 535: The Forceful Kiss

    Ugh

    Ling Mo hurriedly pulled up his pants, awkwardly holding them up with his hands in ce of a belt.

    That Shana, such a silly girl, she reallycks education!

    But as much as he thought about it, if Shana were so easy to control, she wouldnt be Shana.

    Ling Mos various threats were a daily mantra, but they never seemed to be taken seriously by that girl

    Just thinking about this made the corner of Ling Mos mouth twitch involuntarily. His authority had been mercilessly trampled by that little Witch

    After Su Qianrou spoke up, she turned her face away.

    From the corner of her eye, however, she caught a glimpse of Ling Mos undone belt and, recalling the noises she had overheard, she quickly jumped to a conclusion:

    Ling Mo, how on earth does he fight that he even loses his pants

    At that thought, Su Qianrou couldnt help but burst intoughter, Pfft!

    Hey, hey Ling Mo said, You take advantage andugh about it, evenughing out loud

    Su Qianrou red at him, Whos taking advantage here? I havent even used you of indecency yet!

    What does that have to do with me

    Maybe you meant to take off your pants, you exhibitionist! Su Qianrou chided, but her smile remained stered on her face.

    Having grown ustomed to the fake attitudes of the people around Falcon, she had learned to wear a mask herself. Now, bantering with Ling Mo like this felt quite refreshing.

    The more refreshing she found it, the more spirited she became, especially these past few days as Ling Mo had been avoiding her, which only enhanced Su Qianrous sense of triumph.

    This, in turn, had begun to alter the initially terrible impression she had of Ling Mo

    Ling Mo was clearly at a disadvantage when it came to arguing with women. He huffed in frustration and muttered, Youre just like Lucy, never making any sense

    Lucy Su Qianrous thoughts immediately went to that cold member of the F group, Oh, her

    Right, why are you here? Ling Mo tossed the handgun to Su Qianrou, asking.

    Despite the mishap, Ling Mo hadnt forgotten the matter at hand. The fact that Su Qianrou, the Chief of Staff, happened to appear at this time was no coincidence in Ling Mos eyes.

    He was already calcting how to coax the truth out of this woman.

    Su Qianrou caught the handgun, her gaze flickering between a smile and seriousness as she stared at Ling Mo, Of course, I was following you.

    Damn, youre too direct!

    Her sudden confession caught Ling Mo off guard, leaving him at a loss for words.

    It had been like this before; this woman was truly a headache

    A few secondster, Ling Mo asked, So what do you know?

    Are you referring to the fact that youve been on our turf, ganging up on our allies, andmitting murder to cover it up? Yes, I know all about it, Su Qianrou stated unabashedly.

    After speaking, Su Qianrou looked at Ling Mo fearlessly, her eyes betraying a hint of anticipation.

    She was quite curious to see how Ling Mo would react.

    Would he rush at her like a hothead ready to fight, or would he try to negotiate terms?

    Su Qianrou had climbed to the position of Chief of Staff of Falcon with both cunning and courage to spare.

    Though Ling Mo seemed like an intriguing person, Su Qianrous relentless search for him wasnt just to tease him.

    After such arge investment had been thrown out, how could she not expect some return?

    The problem was, Ling Mo had been dodging her, denying even a chance for her to probe, which really irked Su Qianrou

    Unexpectedly, today she stumbled upon a major breakthrough

    But matters like this could either be a bargaining chip or a fuse for conflict, depending on how Su Qianrou presented it and Ling Mos reaction.

    After much thought, she opted for a no-nonsense approachspeaking the in truth.

    When Su Qianrou looked at Ling Mo, he was also staring right back at her.

    Clearly, Su Qianrou had arrived after they had started fighting. Before that, Shana was hiding on the rooftop, while Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin were lurking in the stairwell; there was no ce for Su Qianrou to hide.

    Deducing this, she realized that she had heard very little and wasnt even clear on how Ling Mo and his people had shed with Jian Qi.

    With that in mind, the situation seemed more manageable

    Hey, when have I ever killed to silence someone? eximed Ling Mo in surprise.

    Pfft! Su Qianrou nearly choked on her own breath. Had she heard that right? Was he actually ying dumb to her face?

    I was just helping. Jian Qi from group F suddenly went berserk, and Miss Lucy called for help. I simply subdued him. Ask around if you dont believe me, see if hes dead, Ling Mo dered with righteous indignation.

    Su Qianrous eyes widened more and more as if she wanted to swallow Ling Mo whole.

    This man could lie without batting an eye! How could they have a pleasant conversation like this!

    Moreover, when Su Qianrou started to look for a point to refute, she was shocked to find that she couldnt find any!

    The key issue was that Lucy was there!

    As a fellow member of group F, as long as Lucy was present, the story could be spun in any direction.

    But Su Qianrou said reluctantly, why would he go berserk all of a sudden?

    He was possessed, how would I know? Ling Mo answered casually.

    Youre causing trouble on Falcons turf.

    I was just passing by and lending a hand, if theres a problem, take it up with group F.

    Passing by with a whole family in tow?

    Thats my freedom

    Su Qianrou was livid!

    When she was flirting with him, she didnt see him being this tough!

    But as soon as it came to serious matters, he wouldnt budge an inch!

    Su Qianrou was being realistic; she figured that Ling Mo and Jian Qi probably had some personal grudge, maybe even a messy love triangle Her penchant for gossip kicked in, and in a sh, her mind conjured up all sorts of scenarios

    Regardless of what stance Lucy took in this matter, it wasnt something that could be publicized, at least not right away. There were still several veteran members of group F around, and making a scene would benefit no one.

    This was leverage, and if handled well, she could negotiate terms with Ling Mo

    Unexpectedly, Ling Mo didnt seem to care at all!

    This left Su Qianrou hesitating, second-guessing her own conjectures.

    The more she thought about it, the more she couldnt figure it out.

    Su Qianrou was really irked after being put in her ce by Ling Mo.

    But no matter how irked she was, what could she do?

    Kid Su Qianrou said through clenched teeth.

    Throwing a tantrum, are you Ling Mo replied, unfazed.

    The woman took a step forward and grabbed Ling Mos cor, pushing him against the door with a bang.

    Then she leaned in close to Ling Mo and whispered, Ive been waiting for a chance to catch you alone.

    Lets talk this out, no need to be rash Pinned by this woman, Ling Mo felt quite ufortable.

    One of his hands was in front of him, holding up his pants, and now it was pressed against Su Qianrous abdomen.

    The Chief of Staff was quite tall, so when she leaned in, she was eye to eye with him, emanating a scentpletely different from that of a female zombie, which was finding its way into Ling Mos nostrils.

    Youre the Chief of Staff, but isnt this a bit too shameless Ling Momented.

    So what if Im the Chief of Staff? How am I being shameless?

    Su Qianrou whispered into Ling Mos ear, Do you have a way to sneak into a ce without being detected? Dont pretend! Ive asked around about how you took down the Air Force Corps.

    Uh Ling Mo did not answer directly.

    It works on zombies too, right? Su Qianrou pressed on.

    Still getting no response, she continued without waiting for an answer, How about we make a deal?

    What kind? Ling Mo asked.

    By now, the two were almost pressed against each other, Su Qianrous breath fully on Ling Mos ear.

    This sly fox! Her teasing was practically insane!

    If I need you, you prioritize working with us. After ourst cooperation, you havent been in touch, Su Qianrou said.

    Okay

    Join us?

    Not okay

    Su Qianrou nced at Ling Mo, her seemingly clear eyes blinking slightly, her delicate eyshes trembling.

    She had figured it out by now; Ling Mo didnt want to be restricted, he preferred frencing.

    But ording to the intelligence she had, Ling Mo was a hotmodity, sought after by many forces for coboration.

    His team could easily obtain resources that other forces would pay a high price for, and they could silently eliminate the Air Force Corps, which had not considered him a significant threat.

    The former demonstrated his value, while thetter could deter those with ill intentions.

    Despite the many secrets he harbored, his value as an ally was also significant.

    Su Qianrou had given Ling Mo a considerable advantage from the start, partly out of irritation, but also as a way to slowly negotiate terms with him.

    However, this approach made it seem like she was asking for his help

    After watching Ling Mo for a while, Su Qianrou said, Alright but if you double-cross me watch out for the safety of your little brother.

    Hey! Thats a threat! Ling Mo eximed.

    Su Qianrou felt a sudden jolt as Ling Mos hand bumped forward, and she looked down in astonishment, a crimson blush spreading across her cheeks in an instant. I wasnt talking about you doing this

    I meant Yuwen Xuan! Su Qianrou said in anger. She was enjoying her yful teasing, but now it felt as if she was the one being teased by Ling Mo.

    The atmosphere turned awkward in a sh. Su Qianrou, with her strong-willed nature, refused to let go first, and the two of them remained at an impasse

    Say, youve threatened me, but shouldnt you pay some interest first? Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    Huh?

    Before Su Qianrou could react, an inexplicable force pushed from behind her.

    She leaned forward abruptly, tumbling into Ling Mos embrace, with her cherry lipsnding directly on his.

    She was taken aback for a moment and when she tried to struggle, she found that Ling Mos other hand had already encircled her lower back.

    Her softness pressed against Ling Mos chest, and his tongue had already forcefully pried open the Chief of Staffs cherry lips.

    Mm!

    Su Qianrous eyes widened in shock as she tried to resist, but it was futile.

    She was the Falcons Chief of Staff, after all!

    Even though she had teased and threatened him, Ling Mo couldnt possibly confront her on Falcons turf!

    In fact, he didnt confront her; instead, he kissed her!

    Over a minuteter, Ling Mo finally released the breathless and flushed Su Qianrou.

    Ah, youve kissed me forcefully Ling Mo licked his lips and shook his head.

    Su Qianrou stared at Ling Mo, dumbfounded. She had many words on the tip of her tongue, but they were all swallowed back.

    The tingling sensation on her lips, the still-racing heartbeat, and the heat on her cheeks

    Im not done with you!!!

 Chapter 536: Masters Among the Common Folk

    Chapter 536: Masters Among the Common Folk

    In a certain underground chamber.

    Ah ah!!!!

    The shrill crying of a baby slowly diminished in volume, eventuallying to a calm.

    Scarface, dripping with sweat, pushed open the door and stepped out, only to be met with a figure standing before him.

    The two walked towards each other and stopped simultaneously.

    Mu Chen Scarface greeted as he wiped off his sweat.

    Ai Feng, I heard something happened? Mu Chen casually lifted his hand in response and then leaned against the wall, asking.

    Hmm Ai Feng rubbed his face, the scars on it squirming like live centipedes, a sight quite unsettling. One of our Level nine members, under surveince by Number Zero, was wiped out. The assant used a type of mental power absorption technique

    Dont we have Number Zero? Mu Chen seemed indifferent upon hearing this.

    Thats exactly where the problem lies. While Number Zero was blocking and negotiating, the other party absorbed the mental link left by Number Zero and even followed it to Number Zeros Origin Ai Feng spoke with a slow cadence.

    Wait, wait, wait, you just said they reached the Origin? Mu Chen suddenly stood up straight, asking in disbelief.

    With a bitter smile, Ai Feng said, Yes, not only did they reach it, but they almost caused damage to the Origin. Fortunately, Number Zero had a fierce reaction, which allowed us to respond in time. But the impact of that instant was still significant. No telling how many feedback messages werent received by Number Zero, and its going to take about two or three days for a full recovery.

    Two or three days? Mu Chens eyes widened.

    Yeah, Ai Feng said helplessly, Number Zero is quite fragile

    Darn it! Who is this person? Mu Chen eximed.

    Both Mu Chen and Ai Feng were well aware of Number Zeros situation.

    Though inherently fragile, its mental power was quite formidable. Ordinary mental ability users couldnt even detect Number Zeros existence, let alone infiltrate its Origin.

    They were both high-ranking members in the Niepan branch and had been with Niepan for a long time.

    However, in all their time there, they had never seen nor heard of anyone who could remotely harm Number Zero

    How should I know? But I sensed the foreign mental power inside Number Zeros mind for a moment, and judging by the intensity it was a pretty powerful mental ability user, Ai Feng said, scratching his head.

    The two exchanged a silent, speechless nce

    Have you ever seen such a strong mental ability user? Mu Chen asked.

    Ai Feng shook his head: Never have, you?

    Me neither

    Silence fell between them once more

    After a few minutes, Mu Chen finally recovered from his shock and asked, Who died?

    Someone from F city, named Jian Qi, an enhancement ability user, decently strong. I vaguely remember that I was the one who brought him in, Ai Feng said.

    Huh, just a Level nine Mu Chen inquired.

    Ai Fengs facial muscles twitched, then he continued, If it were just any Level nine, that would be one thing. But this Level nine had applied to join the Origin n

    Ugh, Im dizzy! Mu Chens previously rxed expression froze again.

    You know, the Origin n is one of our key research projects in Niepan, and it involves a lot of secrecy Ai Feng sighed heavily.

    So, you think someone could directly get their hands on the intelligence? Mu Chen asked.

    Its not about fearing the ten thousand possibilities, but the one that may ur

    Ai Feng paused, then tentatively asked, How about you find a few people

    Why is it always me?

    Station 0 cant spare anyone

    Mu Chen looked troubled as he watched Ai Feng for a while, then helplessly waved his hand: Alright, alright, tell me everything you know about that person you mentioned.

    That person is in City F, staying at a psychic base called fire. I just checked, and he had reported back to Station 0 two days ago.

    As he spoke, Ai Feng fished out a piece of paper from his pocket, nced at it, and said, When he sent back the information, he was at the Air Force Corps, but that corps has been merged into Falcon now. Also, that psychic base is relocating to City X. The specific address is written here.

    Ah, Falcon the one in City A? So powerful that it swallowed up the Air Force Corps. Mu Chen said.

    Jian Qi mentioned he found someone interesting. This person yed a crucial role in Falcons absorption of the Air Force Corps and even took out those he was persuaded to test. After saying this, Ai Feng looked at Mu Chen, I think its most likely this person. If it is, they must be formidable. Try not to act rashly, be cautious, and assess the situation first.

    City X

    Mu Chen took the piece of paper from Ai Fengs hand, nced at it a few times, then stuffed it into his pocket: Okay, Ill go. A mental ability user who can harm Station 0 Im quite interested myself.

    Youre interested in what? Stop causing trouble!

    Ai Feng stood behind, cursing as he watched Mu Chens retreating figure.

    After Mu Chen hadpletely vanished down the corridor, Ai Feng touched the scar on his face and slowly leaned back against the wall.

    There are masters hidden among themon folk he muttered, then slowly shook his head.

    In the day or two after the forced kiss, Ling Mo hadnt seen Chief of Staff Su again.

    Thinking about her expression that day, both embarrassed and speechless, Ling Mo couldnt help but want tough.

    The irony of trying to tease someone but getting kissed instead, such is human nature!

    He could only me Chief of Staff Su for being too bold and overstepping, which forced him to resort to that measure

    However, he did asionally run into Li Wei, but this timid soul would get nervous and take a detour every time she saw him.

    Thest time, she didnt run away; she stood her ground, waiting for Ling Mo with her head down.

    Thump

    In Li Weis field of vision, a pair of sneakers appeared.

    Why are you avoiding me? Ling Mo asked.

    You you still ask me

    Li Weis face immediately flushed red, she looked around, then tiptoed and whispered: Back in City A wasnt it you who knocked out Sister Su?

    After saying that, she looked around furtively, as if she were a thief.

    Even Sister Su has been called upon Ling Mo touched his nose and then pinched Li Weis cheek, skillfully dodging her question with a prompt, Do a good job.

    Li Wei shuddered but saw that Ling Mo had already moved past her, seemingly about to leave.

    She was afraid of him, and Ling Mo could tell. Besides, this was Falcons territory; it wouldnt do to have too much contact.

    Wait a minute

    Unexpectedly, Li Wei took the initiative to grab him this time, quickly stuffing something into Ling Mos pocket.

    Whats up? Ling Mo asked, feeling his pocket with curiosity.

    Take this Li Wei pursed her lips, took a couple of deep breaths, mustered all her courage, and whispered in a voice barely louder than a mosquitos buzz, If youre in trouble, you can find me

    After saying that, the young girl timidly nced at Ling Mo, then immediately covered her face and scurried away.

    While running, she muttered, Oh, its so hot

    This kid Ling Mo watched her leave and then looked at the item she gave him.

    Is this her improved Communicator?

    The round object looked a bit odd, like a miniature UFO

    To Ling Mos surprise, it even came with a rudimentary manual

    Signal boosted, and it can connect to all of Falcons Communicators? Nice, not bad at all.

    Previously, Ling Mo had pilfered some gadgets from Li Wei, but this time she had voluntarily brought it to him.

    Considering that Yuwen Xuan, the Commanding Officer of the second camp, didnt receive such treatment, it was clear that Li Wei had prepared this specifically for him.

    The kid is thoughtful

    Ling Mo smiled slightly and tucked the Communicator into his pocket.

    Not only was Su Qianrou no longer around, but Lucy also stopped appearing voluntarily.

    Ling Mo went to check once and found that she and the other fire team members were quiet, which eased his mind.

    It seemed they nned to set aside the matter of Jian Qi until they returned to City X to study it in detail

    As for the bodies, they seemed to have been dealt with long ago.

    Wait a moment Seeing Ling Moe for a quick look and about to leave, Lucy hastily called out to him.

    Hm? Ling Mo responded with confusion.

    Lucy had dark circles under her eyes, clearly weighed down with worries andcking sleep.

    After hesitating for a while, she asked in a low voice, Are you nning to stay here?

    No. Ling Mo shook his head.

    Staying would be of no help to Ye Lian and the others, and it wasnt something Ling Mo would consider.

    But Yuwen Xuans presence ensured that Falcon would be an ally rather than a foe in the future, which was enough for him.

    Is that so A flicker of joy crossed Lucys eyes. She thought for a moment and then asked, So where do you n to go?

    Uh

    Niepan, and Cuihu City, where high-level zombies roamed, were Ling Mos targets.

    One might reveal the true nature of the virus, the other could offer the next evolutionary goal

    But in Ling Mos ns, Cuihu City was scheduled forter.

    It was a high-risk area marked by the Air Force Corps, and even Ling Mo wouldnt enter rashly.

    Could that enhanced zombie knock down two helicopters and tear people apart as if it were ying?

    Ling Mo took down helicopters by being cunning, while zombies mostly relied on brute force.

    Although the former seems much smarter, when ites to the intensity of destructive power, thetter is obviously much more terrifying.

    Let me just say it. Lucy seemed ufortable with the evasion and finally started speaking more smoothly. Come back with us to Fire. Im not sure if there are still people who are in cahoots with Jian Qi, but with you there Id feel a lot more at ease.

    As soon as she said this, Lucysplexion turned a shade redder.

    She bit her lip and said, What I mean is consider this a deal, are you willing to take it?

    Why not take it if theres a reward? Ling Mo agreed readily.

    Even if Lucy hadnt mentioned it, he would have followed them. Now that he could join them openly and get a reward, what was there to hesitate about?

 Chapter 537: Full-Time Robbery

    Chapter 537: Full-Time Robbery

    Before leaving, Ling Mo made a trip to see Yuwen Xuan.

    These past few days, people at the second campsite had be quite familiar with him. Along the way, not only did no one stop him, but many even paused to warmly greet him.

    Hey Ling Mo.

    Good morning, Ling Mo

    Morning my foot, its already noon. Heh heh, have you eaten yet, Ling Mo?

    At first, Ling Mo responded with a few words, but soon realized he was alone and outnumbered. By the time he got through, his mouth was almost dry, so he simply smiled and nodded, which saved him quite a bit of saliva

    Although the second campsite was nominally still under Falcon Camps territory, in the eyes of these new and old members, their real boss was actually the Commanding Officer, Yuwen Xuan.

    And the Falcon? Too far away to be of their concern

    Even the presence of Su Qianrou hadnt changed this situation.

    As for Ling Mo? He wasnt just Yuwen Xuans brother-inw; his name was often on Yuwen Xuans lips, making it clear to everyone that although Ling Mo wasnt a Falcon member, in this second campsite, he was the true boss. Even Yuwen Xuan had to listen to him.

    Zhang Yu didnt seem to take Ling Mo seriously, but he couldnt stop his own boss from consistently showing favor to Ling Mo

    For crying out loud! Useless as a lump of mud! You sis-con! No brother-inw-con!

    After several unsessful struggles, Zhang Yu gave up and focused onpeting with Su Qianrou instead.

    So, just for that reason alone, those members would take the initiative to curry favor with him.

    Not to mention the group of Falcon members who came with Yuwen Xuan. In private, they unanimously believed that taking down the Air Force Corps was almost entirely Ling Mos doing.

    They might not have known the details, but they understood that they were just there to take over.

    Anyone daring to im the victory over the Air Force Corps would be spat in the face by these people.

    You took it down? Did you even fire a shot? Do you have the nerve to say it?

    Although a few thought Ling Mo was riding Yuwen Xuans coattails, most understood that it was actually Yuwen Xuan who was benefiting from Ling Mo.

    However, those from the old Air Force Corps acted somewhat strangely

    Upon learning that this young man was the notorious Ling Mo, who caused turmoil within the Air Force Corps, some revered him to death, and there were even those who came just to watch and pester him.

    Hey Ling Mo! Just between us, Im actually a regr survivor who joined the Air Force Corps three months ago. I have nothing to do with the chase after you! Plus, I really admire you. Could you tell me how you took down those two nes?

    A few old Air Force Corps members followed Ling Mo, incessantly asking questions.

    I heard you threw bullets with your bare hands and blew up a building on the spot, is that true? another asked.

    Are those still bullets?

    You dont know squat about a Psychics powers!

    Damn! Youre a Psychic too, throw one for me to see?

    These people were everywhere, pestering Ling Mo to the point of no peace. In the end, it took the heavy artillery of Little Witch Shana to scare these folks off from getting too close.

    Some people held Ling Mo in high esteem but kept a respectful distance, their reasoning was something Ling Mo didnt bother to guesshe didnt n on sticking around here anyway

    He maintained a smile throughout the journey, until his face almost stiffened, finally breaking through the crowd to reach Yuwen Xuans office.

    Upon pushing open the door, to his surprise, there was Yuwen Xuan, enthusiastically ying chess with Tom

    Busy, busy, if you need something, go find Zhang Yu, Yuwen Xuan said without looking up from his seat, his back to Ling Mo, as he heard the door open.

    Tom looked up, shed a smile at Ling Mo, and then jokingly kicked out, Commanding Officer, your brother-inw!

    Damn! Your brother-inw! And now were resorting to insults, huh? Believe it or not, Ill have you cleaning toilets as punishment! Do you believe it? Yuwen Xuan roared back with feigned anger.

    What is this, a schoolteacher moonlighting over here Tom grimaced and then, deciding to ignore it, waved at Ling Mo, Hey there, Ling Mo.

    Heh, seems like you guys are in high spirits

    Ling Mo had barely spoken when a pfft sound erupted, clearly Yuwen Xuan had choked

    In a rush, Yuwen Xuan turned his head, Ahahaha, oh, it really is the brother-inw I didnt mean that

    Forget it. Ling Mo took a seat where Tom had made room, and the big guy went off to drag another chair over.

    I havent seen you around these past few days, how did it go? Yuwen Xuan inquired.

    Not bad, Ling Mo replied, though his words belied his true feelings.

    It wasnt just not bad; in reality, he had packed up anything and everything he could use from the second campsite

    Because there was too much stuff, he had even been forced to painfully discard some non-essential items.

    So youre leaving? Yuwen Xuan might act crazy, but he was quick on the uptake. Ling Mo had been out of sight these past days, and now he showed up unexpectedlyit had to be for a particr reason.

    What else could it be but leaving?

    Yep, Ling Mo nodded, Ive been dyed here long enough.

    Consider it a rest Tom interjected, while constantly shooting meaningful nces at Yuwen Xuan.

    It was only right that Yuwen Xuan be the one to ask Ling Mo to stay, both emotionally and logically.

    Unfortunately, despite almost blinking his eyes out, Toms signals were missed by Yuwen Xuan.

    Ahahaha Oh. Yuwen Xuan said.

    Darn it!! Were not even on the same wavelength here! Tom rubbed his eyes, cursing inwardly.

    Just a moment Yuwen Xuan pondered briefly, then suddenly flipped up from his seat.

    Never one to forget his abilities, Yuwen Xuan moved so fast that all Ling Mo and Tom saw was a sh of fire behind him, and then he was sprawled across the table, reaching into a drawer in this bizarre manner.

    Though the action was indelicate, the speed and uracy were impressive. However, a wisp of ck smoke rising from his backside was undeniably odd

    Like the sunlight on an incense burner producing purple smoke Tom suddenly mused.

    Have somemon sense Apologize to the Poet Immortal! Ling Mo couldnt help but retort.

    I just recited a line or two, dont be so harsh Tom pouted, feigning innocence.

    Ling Mo averted his gaze uneasily and suggested, I strongly advise that you keep your distance from the madman Xuan

    Here, this thing

    Yuwen Xuan quickly bounced back, handing a brand-new Communicator to Ling Mo: Call if you need anything. Especially for good things like this one, the more the merrier

    What do you think I do Ling Mo said.

    Eh? Arent you a full-time robber? Yuwen Xuan eximed in surprise, The two times Ive seen you, you were just heading out to rob

    Lets not dredge up the past Ling Mo declined the Communicator, Ive got one on me.

    Where did you get it from? Your previous one couldnt even reach this second base! Yuwen Xuan pointed out.

    The Falcons gadget was made for me It can connect here too, dont worry.

    Whos the gadget? Tom interjected.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a headacheing on and quickly steered the conversation back on track: Right, I need a helicopter. Im going back to City X with a few people from the Falcon group tomorrow.

    Even the fastest members of Niepan wouldnt be able to reach the new base of the Falcon group so quickly; Ling Mo wasnt in a rush.

    Well Yuwen Xuan suddenly leaned in, shamelessly saying with a sly smile, Brother-inw, could you do me a favor? Just a small one on the way!

    What is it? Ling Mo immediately had a bad feeling; this guy was really good at taking advantage of situations!

    Hehe

    Yuwen Xuan grinned shamelessly.

    A few minutester, a man with a crew cut pushed the door open and snapped to attention with a pop, saluting crisply.

    Good day, Commanding Officer! Good day, Instructor Tom!

    His voice was crisp, and his eyes were spirited, but Ling Mo noticed that the man didnt even nce at him.

    Not a look, let alone a greeting.

    Come here, let me introduce you. This is the man who will be joining you on your mission, a pilot named Huang Duo. Come on, Duo

    As soon as Yuwen Xuan beckoned him, two dark lines immediately appeared on Huang Duos previously stern face: Commanding Officer

    Duo, this is my brother-inw Ling Mo. Youll be responsible for escorting him and the remaining members of the Falcon group to City X. Along the way, hell help you gather some fuel. Weve been consuming too muchtely; if we dont find a way to replenish it, you guys might be out of a job, Yuwen Xuan exined.

    Only then did Huang Duo turn his gaze to Ling Mo, saying loudly, Please advise!

    Hey, hey Ling Mo winced as his eardrums vibrated painfully from the shout. Was that volume really necessary?

    And the look in this mans eyes it seemed like he was somewhat displeased with him

    Since he was a pilot, he must be a member of the Air Force Corps.

    There were definitely old members who had reservations about Ling Mo, but there was no reason for displeasure

    After all, Ling Mo had no quarrels or grudges with them

    Hello, Ling Mo said.

    But Huang Duo had already turned back to Yuwen Xuan: May I ask who will bemanding this operation?

    Huh? Yuwen Xuan was taken aback, then responded, Do you need to ask? Of course, its my brother-inw!

    Pfft!

    Tom nearly choked on his own breath, standing aside in disbelief. It seemed that only Yuwen Xuan could be so brazenly self-serving in the entire Falcon organization.

    Huang Duo hadnt expected Yuwen Xuan to be so blunt. He probably had a whole spiel prepared, but it was all redundant now.

    The mans face turned red with frustration as he struggled for a moment, then turned to Ling Mo: Then, I must ask for your assistance!

    Its Captain Yuwen Xuan reminded him.

    Huang Duo was in utter despair, Captain!

    Off you go, then. Get your two buddies ready, we set off early tomorrow morning. Yuwen Xuan waved him off, dismissing him from the office.

    From behind, Tom added, And remember to follow orders!

    Huang Duos steps faltered just as he was leaving the office, his shoulders twitched, and then he hurried away.

    That guys a skilled pilot and hes done plenty of recon missions too. He wont be holding you back, right? Yuwen Xuan turned around with a mischievous grin.

    Ling Mo leaned forward, spreading his hands: What about mypensation?

    Whatpensation? Yuwen Xuan blinked, feigning ignorance, You ran off with my sister, and youre still asking me forpensation

    Is that so? Oh, Yalin, youre here too

    No, no, no! Just tell me what you want Yuwen Xuans face was suddenly streaked with tears.

 Chapter 538: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted

    Chapter 538: The Hunter Bes The Hunted

    Sister Su, I just heard that tomorrow Ling Mo and his group will leave.

    Li Wei tagged along behind Su Qianrou like a little shadow, saying.

    Su Qianrou walked while browsing through the materials on the bookshelf, responding without even turning her head, Whats that got to do with me?

    But didnt you sayst time when you came back that you wanted to teach him a lesson or something Li Weis words seemed more like a probe.

    However, Su Qianrou didnt catch on, her slender and pale fingers paused on a pamphlet, and her gaze became somewhat cloudy.

    Forget it, we cant beat him anyway, Su Qianrou muttered under her breath.

    Oh Li Wei responded with a note of understanding, but a smirk involuntarily crept onto her lips.

    Unexpectedly, Su Qianrou suddenly turned around, startling Li Wei into hastily adjusting her sses as a cover.

    Theres someone outside

    Su Qianrou didnt look at her, instead stepping past Li Wei and quietly opening the room door.

    Out in the hallway, three stunning figures were slowly passing by

    Sister Ye Lian, look, that person down there Shana leaned on the railing, pointing at the person below and said, Isnt that person staring at you?

    Mmm Mmm! Ye Lian peeked out and nodded seriously after taking a look.

    How does it feel? Shana asked again.

    Not not good Ye Lian frowned and replied.

    Shanas mouth curled into a sly grin, Do you want to just leap down there, grab their arm, pierce right through their belly with your hand, throw them to the ground, and crush their eyeballs?

    Her words flowed smoothly, without a single pause.

    Ye Lian opened her mouth, blinked her big eyes, and honestly shook her head, No its not thatplicated but something like that

    Before she could finish, a figure suddenly appeared behind Shana.

    It looked exactly like another Shana in front, but the eyes were red and white, and the expression waspletely different from the previous Shana.

    The spiritual entity Nana, upon appearing, mimicked Ling Mos habitual gesture by pinching her brow and shaking her head, Ah, this wont do. Youre supposed to learn from humans, right? Then you cant be thinking the same as ck Na.

    But Ye Lian and ck Na said in unison.

    Li Ya Lin also nodded in agreement, Its really annoying being watched.

    With a sigh, Nana pointed downwards, Please! Thats just a janitor auntie! Shes even smiling at you!

    The three female zombies turned around in unison. In the lobby downstairs, a logistics auntie was holding a mop, looking up with a big smile at the three stunningly beautiful girls

    The auntie is innocent! Shes prey, sure, but she means no harm! You need to learn to differentiate! Nana eximed.

    Oh! The three female zombies nodded together, So, should we cross the auntie off the food list?

    Thats not it at all! Nana truly felt a headacheing on. Her body flickered, her head suddenly grew several timesrger, and she roared at the three female zombies, Are you even listening to me?! No, this wont do, Im going on strike! Im going to tell Ling Mo, Im striking!

    Are they the three that are with Ling Mo? Su Qianrou peeked through the crack of the door, her eyebrows furrowing.

    It was quite the sight: the formidable Falcon Chief of Staff resorting to spying from behind a door, leaving Li Wei helplessly exasperated.

    Uh-huh Li Wei nodded.

    Su Qianrou immediately recalled the enchanting scene she had witnessed at their first encounter, and then, despite herself, she thought of that bizarre kiss with Ling Mo

    Ah, I cant keep thinking about this! Involuntarily, Su Qianrou touched her own lips, then shook her head in annoyance.

    Watching as Ye Lian and the othersughed and walked towards the other end of the corridor, Su Qianrou hesitated for a moment before suddenly opening the door: Lets follow them and see.

    Why? Li Wei was taken aback when Su Qianrou grabbed him.

    Theyre leaving tomorrow. If were going to find something on them, nows our chance. Dont you think theres something off about those three? There could be a problem Su Qianrou spoke quickly.

    Dont you think this idea is a bit childish Ah!

    Before Li Wei could finish speaking, Su Qianrou had already pulled him out the door.

    At this moment, Su Qianrou was filled with irritation. In Falcon, she might not be universally liked, but she was as cunning as a fox.

    She was ustomed to cornering others, never expecting to stumble not once, but twice, because of Ling Mo.

    Falling t was one thing; that was due to herck of thorough nning.

    But a forced kiss That was intolerable! Ling Mo had clearly taken advantage, yet he had the gall to me her first!

    Sure, it looked like she was the one who had initiated it, but both knew that it was Ling Mo who had orchestrated it.

    In truth, Su Qianrou wasnt really following them to stir up trouble; what kind of leverage could she find in such a short time? Even she didnt quite believe that.

    But if she couldnt handle the seemingly clumsy yet actually sly Ling Mo, could she not handle his three femalerades?

    Targeting them to indirectly deal with Ling Mo and gain more advantages for Falcon was also a viable strategy!

    Ling Mo had kissed her, taking advantage, but he had also handed her a noose to tighten around his neck!

    To tighten that noose, she needed these three girls!

    Why didnt I think of this before!

    After the kiss, Su Qianrou had been in turmoil, but now she cursed herself for overlooking this angle

    The two followed Ye Lian and the others from a distance without being noticed.

    It was normal for people toe and go in the building.

    Su Qianrou followed them, and although she found their habit of stopping to whisper quite strange, she couldnt quite put her finger on what was wrong.

    It wasnt until they followed Ye Lian and herpanions into a quiet corridor that Su Qianrou sped up, ready to confront them directly.

    Huh? Where did they go? Su Qianrou quickened her pace up the stairs, but didnt catch up to the three girls.

    The corridor was empty, not a soul in sight.

    Ah!

    A sudden scream came from below, and Su Qianrou quickly turned around: Li Wei?

    But when she ran down, she found that Li Wei had also disappeared.

    Whats going on? Su Qianrou suddenly felt uneasy.

    She realized that this ce was too secluded

    Ordinary people never venture this way, yet they chose this path Could they have discovered something?

    Like the other Falcon members, Su Qianrou knew Ling Mo was formidable. However, she had somewhat underestimated the three girls apanying him.

    Li Wei? Su Qianrou nced around and called out.

    Tap tap

    A faint sound of footsteps emanated from the corridor.

    Whos there?

    Su Qianrou quickly hid to the side, drawing her pistol slowly while peering out.

    A piece of cloth flitted across her field of vision before slipping into a room.

    Li Wei?

    The color of the cloth was exactly the same as the one Li Wei was wearing. Hesitating for a moment, Su Qianrou, holding her gun, cautiously approached the room.

    The door was slightly ajar; it was evident that it hadnt been used in a long time, as it was covered in dust.

    There were footprints beside the door, stretching into the interior.

    Could it be Li Wei found something?

    Su Qianrou held her gun in one hand and pushed the door open with the other.

    Creak

    The door swung open with a light sound.

    But there was no one inside.

    Whats going on?

    Su Qianrou looked around and spotted several cluttered cabs where someone could hide without much trouble.

    The cabs were far from her, and even if someone were lying in ambush, she would have time to react

    With this thought, Su Qianrou looked down at the footprints again. Confirming that there could only be one person in the room at most, she silently stepped inside.

    She had only walked two meters when she heard a loud ng from behind her, and the room plunged into darkness.

    She immediately turned sideways, ready to press against the wall to avoid being surrounded, when suddenly, she felt a gust of wind overhead.

    Mmph!

    A cold body pressed against her back, and her lips were covered while her pistol was skillfully disarmed.

    At the same time, a rope deftly looped around her wrists, and she was abruptly lifted off the ground.

    Mmmph!

    Su Qianrou struggled vigorously, but her eyes widened in shock, and her body stiffened.

    The rope had actually passed between her thighs!

    Then, a tightening force came through as the rope was pulled to her back, binding her up forcefully.

    Hehe, all set!

    A chuckle came from below, and Su Qianrou shook her body vigorously, only to realize she was hanging from the ceiling

    Moreover, any struggle caused friction that surged through her body like an electric current straight to her head.

    What kind of bizarre binding technique was this!

    Mmph!

    To Su Qianrous disbelief, hanging behind her was another

    As her eyes gradually adjusted to the dim light, Su Qianrou saw that the girl who had approached her silently and restrained her was the tallest among them, with a mixed-race appearance.

    Li Ya Lin, Yuwen Xuans cousin

    Su Qianrou had done her research on their identities.

    And the girl standing below with a mischievous smile, wielding arge scythe and with the smallest chest among the long-haired girls, was named Shana. She appeared to be no more than eighteen years old. Yet, it was clear that she was the one who had skillfully tied Su Qianrou up

    Su Qianrous gaze swept quickly around the room, and to her surprise, she found another one near the ceiling by the door.

    Ye Lian was hanging upside down from the ceiling, her whole body pressed against it, staring nkly into Su Qianrous eyes.

    Even in such a situation, she managed to free one hand to grab Li Wei, who was shocked into stillness.

    What are you following us for?

    Shana, holding Li Weis jacket, flicked it twice gently and walked up to Su Qianrou: Alright, senior,e on down.

    Hehe, Li Ya Lin chuckled softly, releasing her gentle grip on Su Qianrou and silentlynding on the floor.

    Ye Lian also descended to the ground with Li Wei in tow, then let go of her abruptly.

    Shana tossed the jacket back, then pointed a finger to the corner.

    Li Wei cast a pitiful nce at Shana and immediately scurried to the corner, obediently crouching down and hugging her jacket.

    Dont you have any backbone?

    Su Qianrou was at a loss for words, but then she thought about it; the girl had it tough. She herself had been subdued in a single encounterhow could she expect more from her?

    You guys

    One, no yelling; two, answer the questions nicely.

    Shana said with a smile that narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 539: Xiao Bais Ancestral Return

    Chapter 539: Xiao Bais Ancestral Return

    Yyou Ah!

    As soon as Su Qianrou started to speak, she felt the rope suddenly tighten, prompting an involuntary scream from her.

    Shh, have you forgotten the rules so quickly?

    Shana was holding the other end of the rope, and with a gentle tug, she hoisted Su Qianrou up slightly, naturally increasing the friction.

    It seemed that a pulley system had been specifically crafted to torment her.

    Su Qianrou wanted to look up, but the mixture of shame and sadness reminded her it was best to stay still.

    I ask; you answer, got it?

    Shana said with a smile, winding the rope around her wrist, Come on, answer! Dont just stand there dumbfounded.

    Fuming to the point of nausea, Su Qianrou could never have imagined being schooled by such a young girl!

    Looking at Shanas seemingly innocent face, Su Qianrou couldnt help but feel the girl had invisible devil horns sprouting from her head.

    Seeing Su Qianrou purse her lips in silence, Shana made a show of twisting her wrist.

    The gesture sent a shiver down Su Qianrous spine, and she quickly responded, I understand! I get it, I get it!

    Hehe, thats a good girl.

    Good girl, my foot! Su Qianrou was both embarrassed and angry. She suddenly noticed Li Wei looking at her with puppy-dog eyes, which made her eyes bulge in response.

    After a moments pause, the scaredy-cat silently raised his hand to cover his ears and buried his headpletely between his knees.

    Shana didnt notice Su Qianrous subtle movement and asked, So, why were you following us?

    I have something to discuss with you, Su Qianrou said. That is

    Youll need to speak with Ling Mo about that, Li Ya Lin interrupted her.

    Mmm Ye Lian nodded in agreement.

    Su Qianrou was at a loss for words: Great, my words got shoved right back in my face

    How could these three girls be so formidable yet so obedient? What kind of potion had Ling Mo fed them?

    If they were all meek girls who had no choice but to cling to Ling Mo, she could understand

    But why did they, with all their strength, still listen to him?

    Youre all so spineless! Su Qianrou decided to provoke them.

    Spineless Whats that? Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian exchanged confused nces.

    Only Shana said indifferently, All those boring and troublesome things can be left to Ling Ge. Were not interested.

    Su Qianrou was speechless once again. It turned out these three girls simply found it all too bothersome

    It seems you trust him a lot Havent you ever thought that his decisions might not always be right? With your abilities, you could live morefortably Su Qianrou couldnt bring herself to voice all the messy things she had in mind.

    Although she had been cursing Ling Mo in her heart and was determined to teach him a lesson, when push came to shove, she backed off.

    These three girls they were actually quite innocent Was it necessary to use such means to sow discord? Besides, using those matters to threaten Ling Mo would also be embarrassing for her.

    What a dilemma! Su Qianrou sighed inwardly.

    What does it matter if its right or wrong? Besides, is it your ce to judge? Shana immediatelyughed.

    Exactly Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian exchanged nces and nodded together.

    Enough already!

    Su Qianrou finally lost her cool, biting her lip in frustration

    Ugh, I thought it was something serious, Shana said, turning her head with disinterest.

    Totally Li Ya Lin nodded vigorously, but by her expression, it was clear she hadnt really understood.

    Ye Lian nced at Su Qianrou, then also lost interest.

    Lets go, lets go. I almost thought she was going to do something to Ling Mo again Hmph, as if one forced kiss wasnt enough, such an insatiable woman

    What?

    Hey, dont ask

    The three female zombies talked amongst themselves and walked out the door without looking back.

    Su Qianrou was left in a daze.

    When she came to her senses, the Falcons Chief of Staff was grinding her teeth in anger: Make it clear! Who kissed him forcefully? Whos being insatiable? That Ling Mo he really dares to say it! Arent you angry? Why arent you angry? Hey! When did I ever want to do anything to him?

    Li Ya Lin, who was walkingst, heard Su Qianrous roar, turned her head suddenly, and winked at her: Its okay, I understand you.

    Thud

    After the door closed, the room became quiet.

    Who needs your understanding!!!

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Qianrou suddenly stiffened and then shouted: Come back! Put me down! Hey! Li Wei! Li Wei! Why are you still plugging your ears! Help!!!

    That night, Ling Mo quietly slipped out of the second camp and into the wilderness outside.

    With his current mental power strength, sneaking out silently, especially when he was deliberately hiding his presence and being perceptive, was no difficult task.

    Ling Mo chose this time to leave because he had something in mind, as they would be departing for City X in the morning

    He sensed the direction of the mental connection as he swiftly made his way through the underbrush.

    An ordinary mental ability user didnt have the agility that he possessed. Only a body transformed by the virus, without any enhanced abilities, could perform like this.

    Over here

    Ling Mos sensing ability had also be much stronger. The closer he got, the clearer and more urate the location of the mental connection became.

    Whoosh!

    As soon as Ling Mo pushed aside arge clump of weeds, a white shadow shed before his eyes.

    Then, in the wilderness, a scene that would terrify any ordinary person unfolded.

    A plump white Mutated Beast was frantically chasing a human. Despite the huge difference in size, the white Mutated Beast was incredibly agile, even more so than the human.

    Ling Mo dodged several times with great effort, but in the end, he was pounced on by the Mutated panda and was pinned down in the grass.

    Meh-oo~

    Xiao Bai gently ced its paw on Ling Mos shoulder, looking down from above, and buried its head, rubbing Ling Mos face vigorously.

    Alright, alright Ah, so itchy! Damn!

    Ling Mo desperately shook his head to avoid it, but to his surprise, a dozen silver strands shot out from Xiao Bais white fur, locking his head in ce.

    Xiao Bai took the opportunity to nuzzle Ling Mo with itsrge head, and the two Mutated Beasts worked together so seamlessly that Ling Mo didnt get a chance to catch his breath.

    Let go of me so itchy, stop stop licking, damn it!

    At that moment, another head peeked out from Xiao Bais back. Yu Shiran, watching Ling Mo struggle, giggled and said, You left us outside for several days, Xiao Bai missed you to death!

    It wants me dead, more like Ling Mo managed to squeeze out the words with difficulty.

    Hmph, Xiao Bai, get up. Yu Shiran patted Xiao Bais head, and the silver strands around her neck retracted.

    Finally free, Ling Moy on the ground, coughing repeatedly until he could finally breathe normally again.

    Although Xiao Bai was careful, its weight and strength were undeniable, and no matter how much it held back, it was more than Ling Mos flesh and blood couldfortably handle.

    How has it gotten fatter after just a few days?

    Ling Mo nced at Xiao Bai and remarked.

    With Xiao Bais size, it was impossible to bring it into the second camp, so Ling Mo had no choice but to leave both Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai in the wilderness, leaving ck Silk with strict orders not to venture out.

    The vast, grassy wilderness was ideal for hiding. It was hard to spot them from a distance, let alone find them during a search.

    As Ling Mos Mental Power grew, so did the psychic range between him and his Zombie Puppets.

    The previous limit of about two thousand meters had now extended to around three thousand meters.

    For the time being, that distance was more than sufficient.

    Xiao Bai loves to eat! Yu Shiran replied, shaking a little pouch at her waist, It ate the most of the snacks you left!

    The zombie lolis chest had also grown significantly, but Ling Mo only nced briefly before quickly averting his eyes.

    This is too inhumane A mere little loli was nearly surpassing Shana inbat power

    Eh? Whats with Xiao Bais color

    Ling Mo reached out and parted the fur on Xiao Bais neck for a closer look, then suddenly eximed.

    The light was dim, and the situation just now was intense, so Ling Mo hadnt noticed this change.

    But upon closer inspection, Xiao Bais white fur was the same as before, but the red hairs had clearly darkened.

    Clearly, after leaving the semi-enclosed environment of the zoo, Xiao Bai began to adapt to the environmental changes, altering its evolutionary path.

    After spending a few days in the wilderness, the changes became even more evident.

    To be precise it had undergone atavism!

    The Mutated Pandas appearance started to resemble the pandas of old, except it was several timesrger than a typical adult panda.

    Youre always squeezing through gates and alleyways, why dont you shrink your size a bit!

    As soon as Ling Mo finished speaking, he immediately thought of ck Silk and quickly shook his head, Never mind, youre fine the way you are.

    Are you taking us back now? Yu Shiran asked.

    Uh not yet. Actually, Ling Mo said naturally, under Yu Shirans suddenly icy gaze, youll need to follow me on a run for a bit

    A three-thousand-meter psychic link range, and thats not even the limit. Considering the typical flying altitude of helicopters, its indeed enough for Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai to keep up on the ground.

    Xiao Bais speed and stamina are quite strong among Mutated Beasts, and although its tough to run all the way, they can still hold up.

    It was precisely because he had carefully considered these situations that Ling Mo decided to return to City X with Lucy and the others.

    Hmph!

    Yu Shiran grunted heavily, wrapping her small arms around Xiao Bais neck: Sooner orter, Ill find Ban Yue and eat you, you Sausage Human!

    Yeah, yeah Ill be waiting, Ling Mo said insincerely.

 Chapter 540: A Kiss of Vengeance, To Be Settled Another Day

    Chapter 540: A Kiss of Vengeance, To Be Settled Another Day

    Early next morning, at the second camps airfield.

    Two helicopters were ready to go, and about a hundred meters away from them, a group was huddled together, saying their farewells.

    Yuwen Xuan had a grip on Ling Mo, his gaze, however, was firmly on Li Ya Lin, Remember to contact me

    Yeah Ill definitely hit you up when Im running low on supplies, Ling Mo said as he struggled to pull his hand back. Damn!!! Youre not the second son of a fan shop! Why the death grip?

    Ahahaha Sure, Ill send a helicopter to pick you up anytime, Yuwen Xuan chose to ignore the second part of Ling Mos statement, saying with augh.

    Before he could finish, his heel suddenly felt a nudge. Turning around, he saw it was Zhang Yu.

    Zhang Yu was desperately signaling Yuwen Xuan with his eyes: Even if hes your brother-inw, you cant agree so readily! Its one thing to get robbed in broad daylight, but to provide round-trip transportation? Youre squandering the family fortune!

    Unfortunately Yuwen Xuan didnt catch on

    He stared at Zhang Yu for a moment, then nodded, Yeah!

    What are you nodding about?!

    Just as Zhang Yu was about to speak up, arge hand pushed him aside.

    Tom made his way through the crowd with authority, opened his arms wide, and while Ling Mo was still trying to escape Yuwen Xuans hold, Tom wrapped him up in a hug: Brother Ling!

    Were parting ways again, next time, we must meet alive!

    Just as Ling Mo was about to kick him, he heard Tom growl in his ear: Dont you die on me!

    Although Toms voice was hearty, Ling Mo could hear a tinge of sadness in it.

    Indeed, stepping out from here meant returning to a world full of dangers where no one could guarantee their survival.

    Even for Tom and his group, gathering supplies and carrying out missions were fraught with peril.

    To meet alive again, at first nce, seems like a beautiful wish, but the chances of iting true were very slim

    Yeah!

    For the first time, Ling Mo patted Toms back with his free hand, sharing a brief hug, Take care too!

    Ha ha ha

    Toms eyes reddened and he suddenly hugged Ling Mo tightly: Good brother!

    Cough cough

    Ling Mos face turned pale, and it was only after a few seconds that he finally regained his freedom.

    Brother-inw take good care of Ya Lin, Yuwen Xuan said softly as he released Ling Mo. If it gets too tough out theree back. Other human settlements might be dangerous, but my ce is always ready for you.

    He looked at Li Ya Lin reluctantly, noticing that his cousin was still peeking from behind, his eyes grewplicated.

    Uh Sure. Ling Mo understood that Yuwen Xuan must have known everything, but such secrets would never be spoken out loud. It was an unspoken understanding between them.

    Lets go, lets go Yuwen Xuan waved his hand and said.

    He didnt look at Li Ya Lin again. His cousin had already embarked on a path that waspletely different from his own. All he could do was manage the second camp as best as he could, leaving them an escape route.

    What Li Ya Lin would eventually be, he had no idea, nor could he interfere.

    Everything depended on Ling Mo and herbined efforts.

    However, just as Ling Mo and the others turned to walk towards the helicopter, Li Ya Lin, who had been hiding in the background, followed them for a few steps before suddenly turning around to look at Yuwen Xuan.

    Dont you die.

    After Li Ya Lin quickly said this, she immediately turned her head to catch up with Ling Mo and grabbed his arm.

    Ling Mo smiled, reached out to touch Li Ya Lins upturned buttocks in encouragement

    Ah! Did I just hear that wrong? I didnt mishear, did I? Aha ha ha ha

    Commanding Officer youre youre choking me

    Ah ha ha ha

    Yuwen Xuans maniacalughter came from behind. Ling Mo nced sideways at Li Ya Lin next to him and asked, How does it feel?

    Li Ya Lin pursed her lips in thought, thenughed, Hes such a clown.

    Ha ha Ling Mo was in a great mood and gave Shana a thumbs up secretly.

    It was undeniable that Shanas human nature guidance had a significant role in Sister Sus change. He just wondered if Ye Lian had been affected as well

    Upstairs, behind a window, two figures stood side by side.

    Sister Su

    Li Wei looked nervously at Su Qianrou, who was clenching her teeth, and called out softly.

    Hmph!

    Su Qianrou let out a heavy snort and twisted the corner of the curtain with one hand.

    Sister Su youre not still nning to mess with them, are you? Li Wei asked tentatively.

    She didnt want to trouble Ling Mo and his group again. Ling Mo was formidable, and so were the girls with him.

    After a series of scares and captures, this coward had already had a nightmare for the whole night

    When did I ever trouble them! Su Qianrou said frustratedly, I just wanted to talk terms! Cooperation, do you understand?

    Who made you threaten him first Ling Mo doesnt respond well to threats Li Wei muttered.

    Me! Su Qianrou wanted to retort, but she stopped, sensing that she was in the wrong.

    Indeed, why did she think of ckmailing Ling Mo from the start?

    Yuwen Xuan is the Commanding Officer here, but he always puts Ling Mo first. Even if I trust him, it doesnt mean that the others dont have their thoughts. And who knows if someone from headquarters might seize the opportunity to make a move?

    I thought that if I couldnt handle that clown Yuwen Xuan, couldnt I handle Ling Mo? But it turns out, this man is too hard to control, not giving a straight answer. Now, I can only hope that the second camp wontpletely break away from Falcon and that they will prioritize cooperation with us. At least he doesnt seem to be ambitious, and thats a relief for me

    Su Qianrou looked at Ling Mo and his group boarding the helicopter, saying so.

    So thats what its about

    Li Wei suddenly realized. She really thought Su Qianrou was acting out of personal spite, not realizing there was such a reason behind it.

    Sister Su, I always knew you werent one to mix personal grievances with public duty

    As long as he continues to coborate with us, Ill eventually find a chance to deal with him! Su Qianrou clenched her fist fervently, swinging it with force and a hint of an anticipative smile crept onto her lips. Secondster, she suddenly turned her head towards Li Wei: Did you just say something?

    No Li Wei gently shook his head.

    Heh heh heh Ling Mo, I await the day to avenge your forceful kiss Su Qianrou turned away again, coldly chuckling as she watched the helicopter take off.

    Sister Su, I dont want to say this, but you should just give up Li Wei mourned inwardly.

    Good to see you, Captain.

    After everyone took their seats in the cabin, a veteran member of the Air Force Corps immediately greeted them.

    The member was only in his thirties, sporting a beard around his chin, which gave him a mature appearance.

    He looked at Ling Mo with a smile full of interest, but he only gave a polite nod to the three stunning women, Ye Lian and the others, without staring in amazement like some would.

    The little details revealed a lot; Ling Mo had a good first impression of him.

    Just call me Ling Mo, Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Nice to meet you, Ling Mo! Let me introduce myself; my name is Guan He. Ive heard a lot about you! He extended his hand with a chuckle and shook hands with Ling Mo.

    His Ive heard a lot about you carried a certain depth of meaning, considering that everyone in the original Air Force Corps indeed held him in high regard

    That, the pilot is up front Guan He turned his head to continue introducing.

    Up front your sister! a roar of anger came through.

    Hes a bit shy, Guan He continued, And this one

    A boy who looked no older than sixteen or seventeen quickly climbed out from a pile of backpacks, timidly saying, Nice to meet you, Ling Mo, my name is

    The boy clearlycked Guan Hesposure as he came face-to-face with Ye Lian and was immediately at a loss for words.

    Shana snorted coldly beside him, drawing his attention away.

    But after making eye contact with Shana, the boy shivered and quickly retreated, not daring to look again.

    Just call him Xiao Ming. Hes joining us for training, and I hope Ling Mo will look out for him. Dont worry, he wont hold us back. Despite his young age, hes also a Psychic, Guan He warmly interjected, giving Xiao Ming a stealthy kick.

    What kind of Psychic? Ling Mo asked.

    Elemental type. Its hard to exin right now, but youll see what I mean when we get there, Guan He replied on his behalf.

    Mm, okay, Ling Mo nodded.

    In the helicopter that the f troop is riding, theres another teammate, but hes not involved in the oil retrieval, so I wont go into detail. How about I give you a brief on our mission while we have the time? Guan He inquired.

    Ling Mo leaned back and nodded.

    Even though he was busy sending instructions to ck Silk, instructing them to remain hidden and catch up quickly, it didnt affect his ability to multitask.

    With the number of Zombie Puppets he controlled, multitasking wasnt just doable for Ling Mo; he was capable of handling multiple tasks simultaneously with ease.

    Okay, Ill keep it brief. This operation is really important for our air forceI mean, for our second camp. Those guys who messed with Ling Mo before, they wasted a ton of fuel. Then the new boss took over and started all these defensive realignments Plus, Group F has been borrowing our choppers to relocate a few times. Its like our coffers are being drained dry

    Guan He started off with the air ofunching into a long-winded speech, just going on and on

    Damn! Is this what you call keeping it brief? Ling Mo couldnt help but interject.

    Yeah! Guan He looked genuinely surprised. This is the abridged version!

    I wont even ask what the unabridged version is like Just carry on, Ling Mo said, resignedly.

    After a while of rambling, Guan He finally got to the point.

    At that moment, Ling Mo rxed a bit. Below in the wilderness, Xiao Bai and the others were closely following the helicopter.

    The current altitude of the helicopter was no pressure for Ling Mo, and it was unlikely theyd exceed the distance of two thousand meters anyway.

    While flying, they also had the responsibility to scout the environment below

 Chapter 541: The Zombies Coordinated Battle

    Chapter 541: The Zombies Coordinated Battle

    Bailong International Airport, the most crucial aviation hub and cargo distribution center of City X.

    However, the target of the fuel retrieval operation was the airfield oil depot, a full three kilometers away from the airport.

    Its still untouched territory! Guan He chattered incessantly, Weve reserved it for backup storage and havent touched it yet. But dont worry, weve already scouted the area thoroughly, there wont be any problems. Hahaha

    Then can you fill me in on the details? Ling Mo asked helplessly.

    Once Guan He started talking, there seemed to be no stopping him. Hed spouted off a long spiel, and Ling Mo had struggled to find an opening to interject.

    Ye Lian and the others had already shrunk back, obviously also annoyed by this noisy human.

    Well, its secluded, not many people, but thest time we scouted, the helicopter attracted quite a few zombies over there. This time, I expect well bring some more Guan He said, then seemed a bit embarrassed and added, The ones who went to scoutst time were rookies, not much experience. This time though, we can try to take as many as possible.

    So, what youre saying is there might be some issues this time? Got it. Ling Mo nodded.

    After half a year, even if some zombies had gathered there, there wouldnt be many left by now.

    Ordinary high-level zombies didnt amount to much in Ling Mos eyes.

    In terms of high-level zombies, Ling Mos team was a luxury lineup

    The helicopter could only take away a limited number of zombies; some hiding inside would be hard to lure out quickly.

    Seeing Ling Mos calm andposed demeanor, Guan He couldnt help but admire him. Truly, he was the strongest ordinary survivor in their hearts, so cool and collected!

    Xiao Ming was also very excited. Since Ling Mo was so confident, maybe he could even take the time to give him some pointers during the operation

    Although their abilities were different, in terms of outdoorbat skills, Ling Mo was definitely far superior, or else he couldnt have counterattacked the Air Force Corpss pursuits twice in a row

    Only Huang Duo, who was acting as the pilot up front, snorted coldly and curled his lip.

    Nearly two hourster, the helicopter arrived above the oil depot. Ling Mo looked down and sure enough, he saw some zombies that had followed the helicopter out onto the road.

    As for Xiao Bai and the others, they were hiding in the roadside overgrowth, indistinguishable from above.

    Lets have Helicopter Two lure the zombies away first, then well take the chance to go down, Guan He said quickly.

    Then he suddenly realized something might be amiss and hastily sought Ling Mos opinion: Captain, what do you think?

    Lets do that, youre more experienced in this aspect than I am, Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Guan He immediately showed a hint of a smile, clearly pleased to have Ling Mos affirmation and support.

    In fact, Ling Mo really wasnt adept in this area; he wasnt from a military background

    Huang Duo, notify them! Guan He called out.

    Huang Duo, my ass! Huang Duo cursed, then ryed the message to the helicopter behind them via the inte.

    Huang Duo skillfully maneuvered the helicopter into a hover mid-air, and soon after, the second helicopter overtook them, descending to circle above the oil depot. The aim was to draw out as many zombies as possible.

    In no time, about dozens of zombies gathered on the open ground below, some even mbered onto the tankers, iling their arms in an attempt to strike at the helicopters overhead.

    But s, they couldnt fly

    After circling for a few minutes, when the second helicopter couldnt lure any more zombies out, it took off towards the distance with the horde in tow, having received Ling Mos consent.

    However, not all zombies followed. Some gave chase for a while, only to return to the oil depot.

    What do we do? Guan He asked, turning around.

    Lets try this We circle around once more and drop onto the rooftop. If wend in the open ground, the helicopter will be destroyed before we even disembark, Ling Mo suggested.

    Right, that could work! Guan He quickly signaled Huang Duo.

    Huang Duos piloting skills were impressive; he managed to lose the zombies temporarily and found an opportunity tond on a buildings roof.

    As soon as the cabin door opened, Guan He started shouting, Hurry, hurry, hurry!

    But just as he spoke, his vision blurred, and when he looked again, there was suddenly a figure standing in front of the rooftops metal door.

    With Li Ya Lins speed and agility, bypassing Guan He and blocking the rooftop door in the blink of an eye was no difficult feat.

    To Guan He, however, this scene was astonishing; he had always thought Ling Mo was the only real fighter among them! How could the girl by his side be so formidable?

    With Li Ya Lin blocking the door, the group seemed much more at ease.

    To Ling Mos surprise, Huang Duo also jumped down from the helicopter.

    Seeing Ling Mo looking at him, Huang Duo said coolly, We cant use guns at the oil depot. Iming too, to add a bit of strength.

    Suit yourself, Ling Mo replied indifferently, not bothering to stop him.

    As soon as the metal door was opened, they indeed heard a rush of footstepsing from the stairwell, clearly zombies were on their way up.

    Um

    Before Guan He could set up a n, he saw Shana with a scythe charging out.

    Hey! Guan He yelled out in rm, while Xiao Ming and Huang Duo looked on inplete shock.

    Charging out like that in the hallway could easily get you hurt!

    Even psychics wouldnt dare to tangle with zombies in such close quarters, right?

    Not to mention devising aprehensive strategy, at least some simple nning was in order!

    Dont just stand there gawking, Ling Mo said calmly, then squeezed past Guan He.

    Is this really okay? Guan He blurted out, mouth agape.

    Huang Duo and Xiao Ming just stared nkly, clearly taken aback by the turn of events.

    Within seconds, a series of dull thuds could be heard from below.

    The three of them exchanged nces and hurriedly squeezed through the doorway.

    In the hallway, Nana, the psychic, led the way, with ck Na wielding the scythe behind her. The twins worked together seamlessly.

    The zombies, despite their relentless and continuous attempts to climb up, many of them high-level zombies, were in vain as they were first dizzied by Nanas chopping and then precisely cut down one by one by ck Na as she pursued them

    Although these zombies did not wail, the spectacle of a long-haired girl gliding past amidst the stter of blood still stunned the three onlookers on the spot.

    Whats called overwhelming power? This was it!

    The zombies grasped the railings and leaped upwards, yet they couldnt even touch the hem of Shanas clothes.

    They used their hands, while Shana wielded a scythe, making a vast difference in the range of attack.

    However, as more zombies rushed in, Shana started to get overwhelmed. If it werent for the three human onlookers, Shana could have let loose and hacked away, as ordinary low-level zombies couldnt hurt her even if they touched her. But now, she had to be cautious not to be touched by the zombies, which inevitably restrained her.

    Suddenly, a zombie kicked fiercely against the wall and lunged from the side, just as Shanas scythe was stuck under another zombies rib. This zombie, nearly bisected at the waist, clutched at the scythe desperately, attempting to drag Shana closer.

    Be careful! Guan He immediately cried out anxiously.

    Before his words fell, they saw the zombie eerily wobble midair and then, as if caught by some invisible rope, was hurled directly towards them.

    Mental Tentacles, and this usage conserved much more Mental Power.

    Ah!

    Xiao Ming yelled, involuntarily stepping back.

    From his perspective, it seemed as if the zombie had abruptly changed direction in midair and then lunged at them.

    But at that moment, a figure shed before his eyes, and it was Li Ya Lin who had stepped forward, swinging her arm in midair, and Snakes Kiss instantly slit the zombies throat.

    As a fountain of red burst forth, Li Ya Lin had already flipped and appeared below, ready to confront another zombie.

    Meanwhile, Ye Lian had also seized a zombie that was attacking Shana and in a few moves, pinned it to the ground.

    With Ling Mos various assists, the strength and coordination of the three female zombies reached an incredibly high level. How could these zombies possibly stand a chance?

    Nevertheless, these zombies fully embodied the racial characteristic of being stubbornly disruptive, immediately climbing back up as long as they hadnt stopped breathing for good.

    In a short while, the stairwell was covered in blood, strewn with severed limbs and arms, the stench of blood extremely pungent.

 Chapter 543: The Muscular Man in Pain

    Chapter 543: The Muscr Man in Pain

    Ouch Xiao Ming was still whimpering in a low voice.

    He waspletely stuck in the crevice, any movement forward or backward would rub against his wound, leaving him in a painful dilemma.

    Sigh, stop your whining, youll draw the zombies over! Although Guan He was scolding him, his actions were gentle.

    An unexpected incident had urred during their mission. Ling Mo didnt say anything, but Huang Duo had already put on a sour face.

    Whats going on If it werent for Guan He vouching for you, why would we have brought you along? Guan He, didnt you say he wouldnt hold us back? He cant even walk without causing trouble, what kind of person is this Huang Duo grumbled discontentedly.

    Xiao Mings face turned red, beads of sweat forming on his foreheadit was unclear if it was due to the pain or embarrassment.

    Come on, Huang Duo, cut him some ck Guan He whispered.

    Ling Mo took a step back and leaned against the wall. A few minutes dy wasnt really a big deal

    However, just then, a shadow suddenly sprung from behind them.

    The figure moved at an incredible speed, appearing out of nowhere in everyones field of vision and pouncing directly at Xiao Ming.

    Ah! Guan He cried out instinctively, but it was already toote to react.

    The attacker moved too fast! From appearing to leaping, then pouncing on Xiao Mings back, the whole sequence was executed in barely a second.

    Ling Mo was taken aback. He hadnt expected that under his sensory detection, a creature could still break through!

    His thought process was much faster than his physical reflexes; as soon as the figure appeared, Ling Mos mental Tentacles had already reached out, wrapping around the assant.

    At the same time, Ling Mo saw the Mental Sphere of the shadow.

    It was blood red, clearly a high-level zombie. But judging by the fluctuations, its intelligence wasnt as high as Ye Lian and the others. However, its stealth and speed were already at the leader level. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been so easy to sneak up andunch a surprise attack under the watch of Ling Mo and three leader-level female zombies.

    Ah ah ah!! Xiao Ming screamed as well, almost instinctively trying to squeeze forward, but the more he panicked, the more mistakes he made.

    His desperate squeezing not only failed to get him through, it tore the wound on his body even wider.

    Guan He had already reacted, hurriedly pulling hard on Xiao Mings arm.

    Dont move! Ling Mo shouted.

    Dont move? Guan He was stunned. With Xiao Ming in his current state, not moving was tantamount to suicide!

    But if they could pull him through immediately, the zombie would crash into the tanker truck and not harm him.

    The tanker truck was actually wedged sideways against the wall, leaving a very narrow gap, and the body of the truck was almostpletely flush with the wall.

    To get through, one had to slightly bend down and carefully squeeze through the gap below.

    So after Xiao Ming got stuck there, it was already difficult to exert any strength, and with the injury, it was even harder to squeeze through all at once.

    Now he was really struggling, causing the bloodstains on his pants to spread immediately.

    But whats more important, the wound or ones life? The answer goes without saying!

    Guan He paused for a moment, but Xiao Ming was still trying to squeeze inside.

    Huang Duo cursed, Dont just stand there; do you want to die?

    Ling Mo didnt pay them any attention. When he shouted for them to stop moving, it was only to prevent Xiao Ming from worsening his wound.

    However, it now seemed that while Guan He and Xiao Ming admired them, expecting them topletely entrust their lives to someone else after just a few minutes of cooperation was somewhat unrealistic

    Ling Mos attention was still focused on the zombie. As his mental Tentacles wrapped around the creature, he immediately felt a throbbing pain in his temples.

    So strong! Ling Mo was startled and quickly increased the output of his Mental power.

    One meter half a meter!

    Xiao Ming was already numb and his heart had stopped!

    Guan Hes face turned ashen; he was still pulling on Xiao Ming with all his might, but it was clear he couldnt keep up!

    Huang Duo attempted to intervene, but the space was so narrow. Could he even get through? By the time he would make it around the vehicle, Xiao Ming would already be dead!

    He looked anxiously at Ling Mo, who was so powerful. Was he just going to stand there and watch?

    Of course, Ling Mo wasnt just watching; he was locked in a struggle with the zombie using his mental Tentacles

    The zombies speed was forcibly slowed down, and its specific form was revealed to Ling Mo.

    Damn! What the hell is this?

    It was then that Ling Mo realized this was a mutated zombie!

    And not just an ordinary mutated zombie, but a particrly bizarre one.

    Its lower body still had a human form, but from the waist up it began to mutate rapidly, looking like it was skinless, with nothing but blood-red muscles.

    The upper body of this mutated zombie was even more robust, making even human bodybuilders seem inferior.

    But those seemingly exposed blue veins and muscles were incredibly creepy

    Its arms were also extraordinarily long, like those of a gori, and in contrast, its head was very small

    Another monster where body mutation and intelligence are inversely proportional

    This was amon situation for many mutated zombies, though there were exceptions like the Spider Queen.

    Speaking of which, the Spider Queen had been lured by Ling Mo to serve as a temporary enforcer, and her current status was unknown

    This isnt the time to think about that! Ling Mo quickly refocused his thoughts.

    He was now using more than a dozen mental Tentacles, each pulling on the limbs and neck of the mutated zombie. Another Tentacle shot directly toward the creatures head.

    Headshot!

    Ling Mo had already anticipated the monsters fate, but to his utter surprise, the solidified Tentacle he shot out only managed to create a lump on the creatures head!

    Yes, just a lump!

    The defensive power of this mutated zombie was formidable!

    Ow!

    The mutated zombie let out a mournful cry but didnt stop its movement.

    Ling Mos expression didnt change; he immediately increased the output of his Mental power.

    Boom!

    Finally, when the zombie was less than half a meter from Xiao Ming, it was forcibly thrown backwards andnded heavily on the ground.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xiao Ming finally managed to squeeze through, but his paleplexion, panicked eyes, and the long stream of blood indicated that his situation was far from good.

    Yet, having narrowly escaped death, his expression was one of sheer excitement.

    Huang Duos expression also changed slightly. The recent events seemed lengthy in description, but in reality, they had happened in the blink of an eye.

    Ling Mo stood motionless, yet he was able to send a swiftly moving zombie flying with a direct hit. This level of reflexes andbat ability was something Huang Duo knew he could not match.

    Especially recalling his own recent doubts about Ling Mo, Huang Duo felt a twinge of guilt.

    But the more he felt guilty, the more disgruntled he became when he looked at Ling Mo

    The mutated zombie had only been knocked down and quickly got up again, but by then, Li Ya Lin had already leapt into action, appearing beside the mutated zombie in the blink of an eye.

    How she managed to slip through that narrow gap so quickly, no one saw except for Ye Lian and the others

    Tears streamed down Xiao Mings face as he watched others move freely while he had just embarrassingly gotten stuck.

    Li Ya Lin shed beside the mutated zombie, and as it was just getting up, she swung her arm down in a swift motion.

    ng!

    However, her Snakes Kiss de striking the mutated zombies neck emitted a sound like metal shing against metal!

    A streak of blood appeared, but it didnt truly harm the mutated zombies tendons or bones.

    Ling Mo had noticed that when the mutated zombie was attacked, its muscles immediately contracted, effortlessly turning Li Ya Lins powerful sh into a superficial flesh wound.

    Furthermore, its muscles were incredibly resilient, making it as difficult to cut through as a dull knife through meat.

    Most people would be dumbfounded in such a situation, but Li Ya Lin, being a high-level zombie, was devoid of any emotion like panic

    Roar!

    The mutated zombie, in pain, swung back with a p, but Li Ya Lin had already soared up like she was on wires, appearing above the mutated zombies head.

    The mutated zombie was clearly stunned for a moment, and taking advantage of this, Li Ya Lin came crashing down with a thud, her feet forcefully stomping on its head.

    The head was hard, but the neck was not

    With a crack, the mutated zombies neck snapped, its head tilting instantly into a position reminiscent of a severe crick.

    Roar!

    It leaped up, its head askew, reaching out to grab Li Ya Lin, but she had already swung up, appearing some fifteen meters in mid-air.

 Chapter 544: The Face of Mockery

    Chapter 544: The Face of Mockery

    Wow, that was fast! Xiao Ming eximed.

    He had just caught his breath, shaking off the terror of a near-death experience, when he was plunged into the euphoria of survival. His attention shiftedpletely to the battlefield, no longer caring about his own legs.

    Their coordination is incredible! Guan He remarked.

    It was clear that the battle was a result of Ling Mo and Li Ya Lin working together, but the level of understanding between them was blindingly impressive.

    In the midst of such an intense battle, they managed to synergize without any verbalmunicationit was beyond Guan Hesprehension.

    It made sense that he couldnt figure it out. With just a thought from Ling Mo, as he made his move, Li Ya Lin received his instructions simultaneously, achieving almost perfect synchronicity.

    Such coordination was impossible for others to replicate; it was Ling Mos unique psychic ability.

    At that moment, Li Ya Lin had eerily appeared behind the mutated zombie,nding a solid kick in its back.

    Her strength was immense, her speed, lightning-fast. Though her kick didnt severely harm the muscr zombie, it sent him tumbling to the ground once more.

    Before the zombie could recover, Li Ya Lin had already thumpnded on top of it.

    Her action seemed graceful, yet the tremor that followed told everyone present that if it had been them under her foot, their internal organs might have been expelled through their mouths.

    Shes amazing! Definitely a strength-enhanced type!

    Seeing the situation well in control, Guan He couldnt stop chattering excitedly, This is too awesome. Such great teamwork, no wonder What were those bosses thinking, picking a fight with this powerhouse? Its a death wish If they had cooperated nicely from the start and not offended him, maybe they could have invited our captain to join us. We wouldnt have suffered such losses from a zombie ambush

    Huang Duos expression turned sour in an instant, as he shot Guan He a re, his eyebrows deeply furrowed.

    However, Guan He didnt notice and continued, Look, look! That kick just blocked the zombies path as it tried to rise, sending it tumbling back down! Whats with that zombie anyway? Every time it tries to get up, its all wobbly. Could it be that its been knocked senseless? Its just too weak! Hahaha!

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes on the side. Was it really about being weak? Any other zombie would have been ttened by now! But this muscr zombie was far from its limits!

    And this guy, incessantly babblingif it werent for Ling Mos extensive practice in multitasking, he might have been seriously disturbed.

    For a mental ability user, concentration is crucial. Without it, the strongest psychic abilities and all the mental energy in the world would be worthless.

    Although the muscr zombie was resilient, it was still just one. As long as they kept it cornered, it was only a matter of time before it was beaten to death.

    But just then, chaos erupted from behind!

    An unknown liquid!

    This mass of liquid suddenly appeared above Ling Mo and the others, with no indication of where it hade from.

    Guan He didnt even have the chance to shout when he looked up in a reflex, whispering under his breath, Virus virus

    The liquid above was a striking blood red, looking just like fresh blood!

    Its appearance was so eerie that the first thought was that it must be the work of zombies.

    There was no way to dodge in this situation. Everyones attention had just been drawn to the muscr zombie, how could they react in time now?

    Despair painted the faces of Guan He and his twopanions in an instant, while Ling Mo remained unbothered, not even lifting his head.

    Boom!

    Arge ssh of liquid poured down from above, but after closing his eyes for a moment, Guan He realized that the anticipated soaking from head to toe didnt happen.

    Could it be that he was so frightened that he didnt feel it?

    Impossible, this was supposed to be a drenching, theres no way

    So, Guan He cautiously opened his eyes a slit

    Ah!! He couldnt help but cry out.

    At his shout, Huang Duo and Xiao Ming also came back to their senses and opened their eyes.

    And what they saw left them dumbfounded once again.

    All that liquid was suspended right above their heads, as if separated by a thin membrane, not falling at all.

    But having it just hang there was quite terrifying at first nce!

    Fortunately, as they opened their eyes, the liquid also began to spill to the side, pouring straight onto a silhouette.

    That figure, sprawled on the oil tanker, turned out to be a bizarre-looking female mutated zombie.

    To block the liquid in such a critical moment with such an inconceivable method, and even manage to ssh it back onto the female zombies face, demonstrated a reaction speed and a control of powers that were simply impressive!

    However, before they could even marvel at this, they saw Ye Lian and Shana leap up, forcing the female zombie back.

    This female mutated zombie had an incrediblyrge mouth and a simrly huge belly, making her look very odd, like a pair of normal legs with a giant round bucket attached.

    But the bucket zombie, despite its strange appearance, was not slow.

    As soon as Shana and the others approached, the bucket zombie immediately backed away.

    What on earth is she carrying in her belly? Ling Mo frowned in thought.

    These three were of no use when facing such mutated zombies, which were far more troublesome than ordinary zombies.

    Whether it was their mode of attack or their methods, everything was different from ordinary zombies.

    This was a mutated type that, even at a low level, could contend with high-level zombies.

    Had Ling Mo not been there, the three of them would have been wiped out when they first encountered the bucket zombie.

    It seemed that this bucket zombie was much more cunning; after all, its head hadnt shrunk, indicating a reasonable level of intelligence. It at least knew to follow behind the muscr zombie, waiting for an opportunity to strikeand it almost seeded.

    Roar!

    While Ling Mo helped avert another disaster, his coordination with Li Ya Lin never ceased.

    The muscr zombie, used as bait by its kind, was now being used as a punching bag under the relentless pressure from Ling Mo and Li Ya Lin.

    Every time he tried to stand up, Ling Mo would deliver a Mental Strangtion, and then Li Ya Lin would kick him back to the ground, seizing the opportunity to give him a harsh beating.

    As he struggled to his feet again, the process repeated itself in a timely cycle.

    On the front with the bucket zombie, the liquid she spat out was so lethal that Ye Lian and Shana, one on each side, kept her at a safe distance.

    The bucket zombie posed a huge threat to humans, but against other zombies she really could only sneak behind her own kind to scavenge for easy pickings.

    Guan He and his group didnt understand why the bucket zombie, after spitting once, didnt do it again, assuming she had run out of ammunition.

    When it dawned on them, Guan He and Huang Duo rushed forward with loud shouts.

    After all, being mere bystanders felt pretty bad; they were battle-hardened warriors, and standing idly by was just too damaging to their pride!

    Especially Huang Duo, who was eagerly climbing onto a fuel tanker with a military spike in his hand.

    But unexpectedly, as soon as he appeared, the bucket zombies attention immediately shifted to him.

    Ah~ptoo!

    With a wide-open mouth, a stream of liquid shot straight out from her throat, aiming directly at Huang Duo who had just popped his head up.

    Damn!!

    Huang Duo, shocked and horrified, let go of his grip and tumbled down.

    He rolled and crawled under the truck for cover, then nervously poked his head out again.

    Fortunately, although sttered a bit, his skin was unscathed.

    But his reliefsted less than two seconds before he freaked out.

    The liquid was corrosive! Although not strong, his clothes were already starting to smoke!

    In a frantic scramble to undress, Huang Duo thought to himself in disbelief, Do I have a face that just invites ridicule? Did I just happen to encounter the zombie producing more liquid?

    Seeing Huang Duos close call, Guan He wisely retreated in a hurry.

    Better to be a spectator than to make a fool of oneself by stepping forward.

    He now fully understood that his abilities were nowhere near the same level as Ling Mo and the others; trying to show off in front of them was simply out of the question

    Yet, Huang Duo stubbornly refused to give up, convincing himself it was just a streak of bad luck. So, a few secondster, he resolutely climbed up again.

    Ah~ptoo!

    Bang!

    Forced to jump down once more, Huang Duos face had turnedpletely ck, his expression one of utter despair: Who have I offended?

 Chapter 546: Changes in the Virus Nest

    Chapter 546: Changes in the Virus Nest

    On the way back to the helicopter from the oil depot, Ling Mo shared quite a few insights with Xiao Ming.

    The things he talked about were straightforward and simple, yet they were all gleaned from life-and-death battles.

    Although Huang Duo and Guan He were listening as well, they werent Psychics like Xiao Ming, so how could their understanding be as deep?

    This guy might be a bit slow, but after being guided by Ling Mo a few times, his bootleg version of loong-style Qigong had be much smoother in use.

    Ah, Captain, it really works! Xiao Ming shouted with ecstatic joy.

    You still need more practice, Ling Mo wanted to ask how this young man had survived until now, but then he thought better of it.

    After all, the world is full of all kinds of people. Maybe hes made it this far precisely because hes always been too scared to fight?

    Wouldnt it be like rubbing salt into his wounds if he asked about it?

    Yeah, yeah! Okay! Xiao Ming nodded vigorously.

    Although Ling Mo had spent a good deal of effort talking, if Xiao Ming could pass on what he learned to the other Psychics, it might improve their strength to some extent.

    This would also strengthen Yuwen Xuans forces, which Ling Mo saw as a good thing for himself.

    Thinking of this, Ling Mo felt a bit of sympathy for Zhang Yu.

    Zhang Yu probably thought that, although Yuwen Xuan, that silly guy, was strong, asking him to teach others would undoubtedly result in more silly Psychics, so he wasnt even considered.

    Silly really is disliked Ling Mo shook his head to himself.

    At that moment, the previous helicopter circled back nearby, followed by arge horde of zombies, which he roughly estimated to number in the hundreds.

    It seemed that the helicopter had attracted most of the zombies in the vicinity, except for Xiao Bai and her group hiding nearby.

    However, as they ascended the building, Ling Mo noticed that Huang Duo seemed to be intentionally slowing down in front of him, dragging his feet.

    Consequently, they quickly fell behind the others and were left alone in the bloody-smelling corridor.

    Ling Mo followed behind, keeping an eye on Huang Duos back.

    Finally, when the footsteps of the others hadpletely faded away, Huang Duos shoulders twitched, and he turned around abruptly.

    He was still holding that military dagger, his eyes fixed on Ling Mo, his expression tense.

    You

    Whatever youre nning, I advise you not to mess around, Ling Mo said calmly.

    He had been expecting Huang Duo to try something, aware of the significant gap in their abilities, which didnt give Ling Mo any sense of danger.

    If Huang Duo had a grenade or a gun, Ling Mo might be a bit more cautious, but a military dagger? It would be useless even if he stood there and let Huang Duo stab him.

    Huang Duos face turned red again as he felt Ling Mos indifference.

    But the various things he had witnessed before left him unable to utter even a harsh word.

    Do you know why I hate you? Huang Duo asked through gritted teeth.

    Ling Mo looked at him and remained silent.

    The pilot of the first helicopter that came to trade with you was my good brother! Huang Duo said angrily.

    So, youre seeking revenge? Ling Mo didnt bother with reasoning with him. Some matters are about supporting ones rtives, not necessarily about whats right or wrong.

    Huang Duo should be quite clear about the rights and wrongs involved. However, to Ling Mos surprise, Huang Duo, who had been as agitated as if hed had a shot of adrenaline, suddenly fell silent.

    He looked at Ling Mo with aplex expression for a long time, then slowly lowered his dagger, I cant beat you, and I dont want to fight you anymore.

    Why? Ling Mo asked.

    Youve saved us twice Huang Duo said with his head bowed, I cant raise my hand against you.

    Then why did you still stop me?

    Huang Duo lifted his head to nce at Ling Mo and said, I dont know, but doing nothing and saying nothing, I felt like I would be letting my brother down.

    Oh Ling Mo nodded.

    Actually, Ling Mo could somewhat understand that feeling.

    You and the Commanding Officer Yuwen are rtives, and youre on such good terms. There wont be any more conflicts between us in the future, right? Huang Duo suddenly asked.

    Before Ling Mo could answer, Huang Duo continued, When my brother died, I was very scared, thinking what if I was sent out to confront you? I dont want to be cannon fodder for someone else, a chess piece, a sacrificial pawn. After Li Hao and his team were wiped out, I became even more afraid, unable to sleep night after night. Im very scared of you, scared to face you; youre like a nightmare.

    Uh Ling Mo didnt know how to respond.

    He had not expected to suddenly be the confidant of this man; it was quite strange!

    As it turns out, you really are a terrifying person. But when you stand with us, I feel safe Huang Duo seemed to sniffle a bit, I hope I can always be your teammate in the future, never to be an enemy. At least, I hope no one else ends up like my brother.

    Mm. Ling Mo nodded.

    Huang Duos final words were sincere and to the point.

    As Huang Duo turned to leave, he suddenly remembered something and asked, Did you already know?

    I guessed a little, Ling Mo honestly admitted.

    Damn it!! Huang Duo was frustrated once again.

    Stop making a fuss, lets hurry up and go, Ling Mo urged.

    Whos making a fuss! Dont think were friends now! Im telling you, if we ever face off again, Ill be a kamikaze and take you down! Huang Duo protested, Hey! If were ever on opposing sides, it must mean youve wronged Miss Li Ya Lin, right? You better treat her well!

    What does it have to do with you Whats with learning about kamikaze The worlds really gone downhill, Ling Mo sighed.

    Damn! That was a slip of the tongue!

    After boarding the ne, Guan He keenly sensed that the overall atmosphere had warmed considerably.

    Although Huang Duo was still sulking, the coldness in his eyes had diminished significantly.

    Some matters are just like that, not necessarily needing to be acted upon, but once spoken, a lot has been let go.

    To put it inly, its just a matter of differing standpoints. From their own perspectives, both are victims

    Here you go. Ye Lian quietly handed Ling Mo two pieces of the Virus Nest.

    The girls hand was quick and light; Ling Mo only felt a slight weight added to his pocket, while Guan He and Xiao Ming, who were sitting opposite and chattering away, noticed nothing.

    Huh? Somethings not right

    Ling Mo reached into his pocket and immediately frowned.

    Why is it so soft?

    Ling Mos bag was full of various gels, and he was no stranger to the spoils of war extracted from the brains of mutated zombies. He was definitely an expert in gels.

    But upon touching these two pieces of the Virus Nest, they felt different.

    Whether it was the hardness, size, or shape, they were much different from the usual Virus Nest

    He sneaked a peek and his heart skipped a beat.

    Even the color was different

    Normally, no matter the level, a Virus Nest would have some blood-red color to it.

    But these two pieces of the Virus Nest were outright pink.

    Had the color changed? Because of drinking fuel? It just didnt make sense

    Ling Mo was puzzled for a while but had to put the matter aside for the moment.

    To confirm whether this change was an individual phenomenon or something affecting the group, he would need to find more mutated zombies. Moreover, he had to extract and look at the Virus Nest from the brains of high-level zombies.

    More than an hourter, two helicopters arrived at the City X TV station.

    During this process, Ling Mos concentration was even stronger than before.

    Before, it was the wilderness, but after entering the city, making Xiao Bai move stealthily without getting stuck in the walls was quite difficult.

    Luckily, the biggest obstacle, the zombies, were all lured away by the two helicopters and did not cause any trouble for Xiao Bai and her team.

    As the helicoptersnded, Ling Mo also guided Xiao Bai and herpanions to find a ce to hide, finally letting out a sigh of relief.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose and jumped out of the opened cabin door.

    This time, the two helicopters took turns luring away the zombies, so it took some extra time.

    A few minutester, there was already arge group of people standing on the rooftop.

    Here we are again. Lucy looked around and said with emotion.

    The two helicopters also hovered nearby for a moment, seemingly observing the explosion marks on the building across and the crashed helicopter below.

    Really impressive

    The people on the helicopters, as well as the members of Team F, expressed their amazement simultaneously.

    However, Ling Mo, the person involved, seemed a bit listless

 Chapter 547: The Eternal Shelf Life of a Loli

    Chapter 547: The Eternal Shelf Life of a Loli

    Ling Mo and hispanions followed Lucy to the new base of Team F, which indeed caused quite a stir.

    The members of Team F were already quite familiar with this survivor.

    It all started when Ling Mo and the Air Force Corps unexpectedly shed, pulling Team F into the vortex as well, even receiving threats from the Air Forces envoys.

    At that time, many were somewhat dissatisfied with Ling Mo.

    After all, being caught in the crossfire is neverfortable for anyone, even if Ling Mo was actually the victim.

    Despite their dissatisfaction, none of them participated in the manhunt for Ling Mo.

    This was not necessarily because they were principled, but rather out of consideration for Lucys feelings.

    Back then, no one knew that Lucy and Ling Mo had parted ways, so in their eyes, to pursue Ling Mo was to go after Lucy as well.

    This was something they simply couldnt do, even if not for the sake of Lucy.

    Just like with Zhen Zhiyuan and his trio, once theymitted such an act, even if they won, the other members would never trust them again.

    Besides, apart from Zhen Zhiyuans group, there werent many who were confident they could take down Ling Mo.

    Why stick your neck out to be cannon fodder when it wont win you any favors?

    Although they didnt participate, they still didnt hold out much hope for Ling Mo, because the power of one individual is truly limited.

    But to everyones surprise, the situation took a sudden and shocking one-eighty-degree turn.

    The Air Force Corps was defeated, inexplicably and thoroughly.

    On the surface, the Falcon seemed like the biggest winner of this incident, but everyone knew that the real beneficiary was this seeminglyzy survivor.

    Now, no one in Team F dared to underestimate him, and some even regarded him with trepidation.

    Upon reflection, none among them felt capable of achieving what Ling Mo had.

    Why is he here too!

    Shh, dare you still call him that? At least you should call him Mr. Ling, right?

    Give it a rest, who are you kidding

    Hey? Wheres Jian Qi?

    Murmurs and discussions continually rippled through the crowd.

    Lucy nced at Ling Mo, and for some reason, although he hadnt said much, his calm and even somewhat listless expression gave her a sense of reliability.

    However, as mostly an outsider, Ling Mo could only corroborate the situation, unable to directly participate in the discussion or influence the course of events.

    This matter was not easy to exin and would definitely face many questions.

    Team F was not a disciplined and organized collective, but more like a temporary group that hade together spontaneously, which, at moments like this, was a significant disadvantage

    Everybody, listen to me Lucy took a deep breath and resolutely stood out.

    As Lucy spoke, Ling Mo was also observing the expressions of the members within Team F.

    Although from Jian Qis memories, there were no allies of his in Team F, it was better to err on the side of caution.

    Fortunately, after looking around, there were expressions of shock and bewilderment, but none that seemed to suggest a collusion with Jian Qi.

    Ling Mo paid special attention and quietly probed to see if there were any unusual fluctuations in their Mental Spheres, but still discovered nothing.

    It seemed that if he wanted to draw out the people from Niepan, he would really have to stay here for a while.

    Lucy, are you kidding me? Were being used asb rats? Can this get any more ridiculous? A Psychic was the first to regain hisposure and eximed.

    Exactly! Who would be that foolish! Jian Qi wouldnt really treat us like brainlessb mice, right? another person shouted.

    Then tell me, what could Jian Qi do alone? someone else stood up to question, though in a more moderate tone.

    The crowd was buzzing with many voices, and although Lucy wanted to argue a few points, her words were quickly drowned out by the noise.

    Ladies and gentlemen

    At this moment, Ling Mo suddenly spoke up.

    As soon as he spoke, the surrounding area quieted down.

    Do I have a built-in silence skill? Ling Mo mused to himself with an inward roll of his eyes.

    He knew that these people had a somewhat special view of him, and such a reaction was not surprising, so he didnt care.

    Seeing that all eyes were focused on him, Ling Mo smiled and reached into his pocket.

    What are you doing!

    Some peoples nerves immediately tensed up, and they prepared to respond.

    However, what Ling Mo fished out after some rummaging was a medicine bottle: Do you recognize this?

    The group let out a collective sigh of relief, then stared at it for a long time.

    Finally, someone hesitantly spoke up, This isnt this the Potion that Jian Qi was researching?

    I think Ive seen it too, but it wasnt a finished product, how did it end up in your hands?

    Some people started to question again, wondering if it was Lucy who had given it to Ling Mo.

    What does this prove anyway someone in the crowd said, albeit in a low voice, clearly not daring to offend Ling Mo too much.

    But their skeptical looks were unabashedly apparent.

    Lucy seemed a bit frantic, not really knowing how to handle this kind of situation.

    She could deal with a few people on her own, but faced with the skepticism of dozens, she quickly became agitated.

    But getting angry wouldnt solve any problems at this time.

    Ling Mo didnt say anything else, instead turning to look at the door.

    A few secondster, Shana walked in, holding a bird in her hand.

    Whats all this about? someone in the noisy crowd immediately noticed the scene and moved forward, looking skeptically at Ling Mos actions.

    Ling Mo remained silent. He unscrewed the cap and then poured the Potion into the birds mouth.

    The crowd stretched their necks out long, still whispering to each other.

    Whats this for?

    No idea

    Even Lucy wasnt quite sure of Ling Mos intention; she didnt know what was in the Potion

    But since Ling Mo was doing it, there must be a reason for it.

    Under the dubious gaze of the crowd, the unlucky bird suddenly began to flutter violently.

    Shana immediately let it go, and then everyone saw the bird shoot out like a cannonball.

    Within seconds, it had crashed into the walls and ceiling multiple times before falling to the ground, weak and exhausted. The surrounding crowd initially gasped in shock, then whoosh, everyone crowded around.

    All of them cautiously approached and observed the bird closely.

    Jian Qis research was known to everyone, although not everyone was clear on the progress, but they were undeniably interested in the research.

    Otherwise, how did Jian Qi convince them to relocate to City X?

    Ive seen this before, its just an increase in physical strength and recovery, nothing special one person muttered.

    Yeah, whats the point of this? another person said disdainfully.

    However, at that moment, Lucy suddenly pointed at the bird and eximed, Look at its eyes!

    Whats with the eyes?

    Everyones attention immediately shifted to the birds eyes. Upon seeing them, someone in the crowd sharply inhaled.

    Its Mutated!

    No way! Is this really a mutation? Could it just be sick? Or was it this color to begin with?

    It was clearly ck just now! And sickness cant be this color, this is blood-red, just like the zombies!

    Damn, what the hell is up with that Potion? Go, go, go, open up Jian Qis sealed boxes and catch some birds to experiment with!

    As the crowd turned into a frenzy, Ling Mo patted the ground and stood up, then smiled at Lucy.

    Next time something like this happens, instead of arguing, just show them the facts, Ling Mo said.

    Yeah! Lucy also seemed relieved and nodded vigorously.

    Some people in the crowd also heard this and immediately began to sweat profusely.

    Lucy watched as Ling Mo walked out slowly with Shana, then suddenly came back to her senses, You were hiding this fact from me too! What could I show? Hey!

    Although she had guessed a little before, she never thought that the Potion could directly cause mutation

    However, this was actually a misunderstanding.

    The amount of Potion that could cause a bird to mutate and quickly die would absolutely not cause an ordinary person to mutate on the spot.

    But Ling Mo did this without any hesitation.

    Who would dare to experiment on themselves with so many watchful eyes around? No one would suggest experimenting on others either

    Its likely that after a few validations, Jian Qis Potions would be quickly destroyed.

    By that time, this matter would bepletely resolved

    In the evening, Ling Mo avoided Team Fs people, sneaked out of the TV station building, and ran to anothermercial building not too far from the TV station.

    Meh!

    As soon as Ling Mo appeared, arge white figure pounced towards him.

    He deftly jumped back and then heard a thump as dust rose in front of him.

    Ling Mo looked speechlessly at Xiao Bai, who was sprawled out on the ground. This Mutated panda was flipping its eyelids and staring at him dully with hot breath.

    Although it had run around with him for half the day, as exhausted as a dead dog, Xiao Bai was still full of energy and showed no signs of slimming down.

    Despite its terrifying size, Xiao Baiid sprawled on the ground, its head level with Ling Mos waist.

    Ah whats the point of having such a big head if youre that clumsy, sighed Ling Mo, as he casually smacked a knock on Xiao Bais head.

    Meow the clumsy panda had taken a high fall and was probably still dizzy, just drooping its eyelids without resistance.

    But just then, a dark shadow suddenly shed behind Ling Mo.

    The shadow seemed to hit an invisible ss wall, with the entire figure pressing up against it.

    Ling Mo turned around and handed the zombie loli a knock on the head.

    A second ago, Yu Shirans face looked as if it was squashed against ss, but the next moment it returned to normal, though her forehead now bore the mark of the hit.

    Why why did you do that

    Did you really think sacrificing Xiao Bai would distract me? Naive.

    Hey! the zombie loli burst out, Dont get too smug, human! Its bad enough that you made us run all this way

    While the zombie loli wasining, she didnt notice the odd look in Ling Mos eyes.

    I just realized something, Ling Mo quickly changed the subject.

    He curiously sized up Yu Shiran and then said, Your ck Silk keeps growing, but why hasnt your height changed?

    Yu Shiran was silent for a few seconds before clenching her little fists and jumping up again, Ill destroy you! Damn human!

    Height isnt something you can hide by jumping Ling Mo continued.

    Ill really destroy you! Yu Shiran roared on.

    Ah so I actually guessed right. Whats this evolutionary direction? A lifetime loli body? Ling Mo stroked his chin curiously as he circled around her, then patted her headfortingly, But at least yourbat power has improved, dont worry too much about height.

    Yu Shiran nced up at Ling Mo, then adjusted her gaze back to eye level

    Ill destroy you! The fact that Im not growing taller is definitely ck Silks fault! Its your fault!

    After several minutes ofmotion, this zombie loli, who very likely extended her shelf life to permanent, finally calmed down.

    But she still red at Ling Mo furiously, clearly aware of her current state. Now that Ling Mo had pointed it out, she was as annoyed as could be

    Ling Mo had only just noticed her condition.

    After all, they had only met for the first time a few months ago. How much could she have grown in such a short time?

    But upon further thought, thats a standard for humans. The loli in front of him was a zombie!

    Especially afterparing with ck Silk, the issue of her height suddenly became ring.

    Why only grow in chest size and not height? It couldnt be a partial mutation, she wasnt a mutated zombie.

    The only exnation is her evolutionary direction determined her height and appearance

    And indeed, her strength growth and level improvement had a very direct response  just look at ck Silk to understand.

    After realizing this, Ling Mos gaze towards Yu Shiran became somewhat strange.

    Compared to Yu Shiran, those young-looking giants from before seemed weak!

    Human, your gaze is very odd Yu Shiran muttered in a muffled voice.

    Heh, Ling Mo chuckled without responding.

    Right, I came to you for something important, Ling Mo shifted the topic again, Come with me to catch some zombies.

    The two pieces of the Virus Nest he had in his pocket were really bothering him.

    Having pondered all afternoon, he felt that tonight would be the perfect time to test them out.

    His purpose in joining Team F was to wait for someone from Niepan to appear, and they could show up at any moment.

    At this moment, there was a lull, making it the most convenient time to carry out this task.

    But taking Ye Lian and the others out might alert the people from Team F and would not be conducive to keeping watch.

    Secondly, he needed ck Silks help for this task.

    Take a sniff.

    Ling Mo took out a piece of the Virus Nest from a mutated zombie and waved it in front of Yu Shirans neck.

    A little head immediately popped out from her fluffy scarf and then reached towards the Virus Nest.

    Two secondster, Ling Mo received a simple mental transmission from ck Silk, along with Yu Shirans reluctant interpretation: Its memorized it.

 Chapter 549: The Internal Composition of Zombies

    Chapter 549: The Internal Composition of Zombies

    As the two of them were causing a ruckus, the Zombie Puppet that had been rolling on the ground suddenly began to stir.

    Its neck stretched out abruptly, emitting a strange noise from its throat.

    Ugh~

    Is it going to throw up? Ling Mo wondered, as he set Yu Shiran back on the ground from his arm, his curiosity piqued while watching the Zombie Puppet intently.

    The Zombie Puppets neck kept elongating, and after its body shook violently, a series of muffled crack sounds kept emanating.

    It seemed as though it was a rusted machine that hadnt been lubricated for ages, now every joint appeared exceedingly stiff.

    Crack!

    The Zombie Puppets waist lifted up while its upper body and legs continued to tremble on the ground.

    Crack, crack, crack!

    A session of explosive muted sounds followed, and Ling Mo suddenly widened his eyes.

    Wait a minute

    If there wasnt something wrong with his eyesight, then this extraordinary event was truly unfolding right before him.

    He hadnt seen ck Silks eerie evolution.

    He hadnt noticed the change in Xiao Bais fur color.

    But the spectacle currently before him was crystal clear to his vision.

    At the elongated neck of the Zombie Puppet, the skin began to bulge as if something was burrowing out from within.

    As the skin stretched thinner and thinner, spikes of bone started to emerge.

    Not only that, but there seemed to be changes happening to its cyx as well

    Under Ling Mos astonished gaze, the Zombie Puppet was slowly undergoing a transformation

    Click, click, click

    Amidst the brittle sounds from its throat, the Zombie Puppet leaped into the air under Ling Mos control.

    At its tail end, a segment of bone protruded out, as if it had sprouted an extra tail out of nowhere.

    And its head it could actually turn 360 degrees!

    Its cervical vertebrae seemed to have be a set ofponents capable of free movement and assembly, not affecting its actions in the slightest.

    In this state, it could observe every direction, its field of view immensely widened in an instant!

    As for that tail

    Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to run a few steps and then leap, quickly discovering the secret behind it.

    With an additional tail, this zombie could maintain excellent bnce even while sprinting at high speeds, such as when it suddenly turns while running without causing a fall due to loss of bnce.

    Moreover, the extra tail seemed to have be an appendage capable of delivering stronger attacks.

    However, the most terrifying aspect was that its upper body could now twist freely, the principles of which were difficult to fully investigate without a dissection.

    Maybe it had grown an extra segment of bone, or perhaps some abnormal internal mutation had urred

    Also, during the process of leaping, a flick of its tail could help it transform freely in mid-air.

    Whats most crucial was that these bones could be retracted

    Once retracted, apart from some torn skin and bloodstains, there was no hint of anything unusual.

    Its believed that as the evolution and refinement continue, the skin of the relevant parts would probably grow to resemble zippers, separating when needed and closing when not, outwardly appearing at most like a scar.

    Damn impressive This is the fusion with a mutated zombie

    Ling Mo reflected.

    The mutations of mutated zombies are external, while the mutations that result from the fusion of ordinary zombies with mutated zombies are clearly internal.

    From their appearance, these new varieties of zombies look exactly the same as ordinary zombies, but they also possess the mutated abilities of mutated zombies.

    Stronger in attack, higher in survival rate

    The zombie species is just too powerful.

    Ling Mo clenched his fist and then slowly opened his palm in front of his eyes.

    The evolution process of zombies was like fast-forwarded in front of him; he was seeing it in advance, but in reality, for the group to change into something like the Zombie Puppet, it might still take some time.

    Even if he foresaw this oue, it was unstoppable.

    The reason Ling Mo was so concerned was for survival and also for Ye Lian and the others.

    They would eventually mutate as well, but what would they turn into? That was unpredictable.

    After learning from Jian Qi about the homology of the virus, Ling Mo couldnt help but wonder about humanity.

    The evolution of psychics indicates that the virus inside them is also evolving, but what about ordinary people? Will they evolve too?

    Some things are hard to consider without understanding them, but since Ling Mo discovered that humans also have a virus inside their bodies, although different from the zombie virus, he noticed some issues.

    Ordinary people, although they have neither mutated nor have special abilities, have actually gained some benefits.

    The tough life after the Disaster Outbreak, theck of nutrition, didnt cause these ordinary people to generally suffer from certain diseases.

    Even in a harsh environment full of corpses and blood, no gue broke out

    Their resistance clearly increased, and even their physical and endurance strengths grew.

    Most people didnt notice this, thinking it was only through long-term exercise that they grew.

    Exercise is one aspect, but the body bing increasingly resilient is an undeniable fact.

    But why is there no substantial evolution? Its probably because humans are still mostly on the receiving end of attacks, rather than actively attacking like zombies.

    Zombiesplete their evolution in battles, fighting not only against humans but also against Mutated Beasts, and the fights among themselves are also extremely fierce.

    Could it be humans are really destined to be a thing of the past? A heaviness suddenly filled Ling Mos heart.

    No No, thats too pessimistic of me. Ling Mo suddenly shook his head, Falcon, Team F, Niepan The numerous human organizations, bothrge and small, arent they proof of humanitys strengths? Cooperative coboration, unity, using all avable resources, that is the real strength of humanity.

    Ordinary people are the foundation of human survival, psychics are the warriors responsible for fighting and protection, and the remnants of various human civilizations are our weapons Thinking this way, humanity is not without resistance. Although zombies are evolving, human strength is also integrating bit by bit, like the restructuring of the Air Force Corps

    I guess I was being too much of a worrywart, but if Team F could be a base that shelters arge number of ordinary people, wouldnt it be able to y a better role? It seems like I should discuss this with Lucy.

    Even Ling Mo himself might not realize that this kind of thinking shows that he still cares deeply about the development of humanity.

    Aside from Ye Lian and the others evolution, as a member of humanity, he is also very concerned about the survival of his own species.

    These two concerns arent contradictory; they are simply considerations for the people and things that Ling Mo cares about.

    At least having seen it in advance, I can prepare ahead of time! No matter how you look at it, its a good thing, haha

    Yu Shiran, watching Ling Mo chuckle to himself, couldnt help but touch the scarf around her neck and mutter, What a strange human being, frowning one moment andughing the next, just like when he and his senior sister do those strange things, right ck Silk?

    Zzz

    Ling Mos body instantly stiffened as if struck by electricity, his expression frozen on his face.

    A few secondster, he stiffly turned his head to look at Yu Shiran: You you were spying?

    No way. The zombie loli quickly shook her head.

    Ling Mo had just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard her continue, I am upright in my actions and watch openly, dont underestimate me, human!

    Whats there to be proud of! Why are you so righteous about it! Youre still six or seven years from adulthood, cant you be a bit less precocious, I can barely look you in the eye!

    Ling Mos frantic roar was met with a smug eyeroll from Yu Shiran: You could always look askance

    Damn!!!

    Seeing that he couldnt observe anything more, Ling Mo dealt with this prematurely appeared new variety zombie and had ck Silk drag the corpse away.

    Although his tentacles could do the same thing, ck Silks silver threads only required physical strength, not mental power

    Of course, the one expending the effort was her symbiote, Yu Shiran

    And so, in a corner of this terrifying city, a very bizarre scene unfolded.

    A human with hands in his pockets walked ahead, followed by a little loli humming a song. Not far behind the little loli, a downed zombie corpse slowly slid forward along with her

    Hey, human, I have a question for you

    Ask.

    Why didnt you wait to kill him until after we got back?

    Its a nice day today, isnt it?

    Stupid human

 Chapter 550: The Trio

    Chapter 550: The Trio

    My name is Xu Shuhan.

    Before the Disaster Outbreak, I was a radio host.

    Hey, is this Host Xu? Let me tell you a secret

    Do I have the option not to listen?

    Dont be so heartless, hey, dont hang up on me! Hello?

    Heh

    Host Xu, its me again. I want to tell you a secret, just between us.

    You do realize this is a live radio broadcast, right?

    Well, its just you and me as far as listeners go!

    Are you going to let me speak? Ha-ha, awesome! Im actually a bit nervous cough cough, Ill only say it once, okay? Ive been keeping this to myself for so long, too scared to tell anyone Actually, actually Im a superhero!

    May I ask, have you washed the underwear you wear on the outside?

    Dial tone

    Yes, that was my job.

    I was a host of ate-night talk show, broadcasting at a time when the only listeners were night owls, shift workers, or drunk idiots and lunatics.

    Superheroes Psychics

    These terms were, in my mind, exclusively associated with lunatics, especially the most nonsensical kind.

    But who could have imagined, just a few monthster, Id be introducing myself in the same manner

    Hello, I am a Psychic

    This embarrassingly clich line has now be nothing out of the ordinary.

    Even when I say it, I cant help feeling a little smug

    After all, in this world reduced to ruins, the term Psychic signifies a greater chance of survival

    But even as a Psychic, theres no guarantee ofing out unscathed from every battle.

    Any seemingly trivial danger could be the end of you.

    Wow, is this your inner world, Shuhan? That guy was clearly expressing his love for you, how can you not hear it? Uh, hello? Are you listening to me?

    Heh, ignore the strange voice that just popped up.

    Where was I?

    Ah yes, the glory and hardship of being a Psychic

    The stronger you are, the greater the dangers you face.

    When you were just an ordinary survivor, youd even avoid the regr zombies.

    You might spend hours crouched in a corner, just waiting for a chance.

    And that chance might be for nothing more than a pack of non-moldy cookies.

    But as you grow stronger, would you still choose to do that?

    Your confidence pushes you to confront danger, and just when you think youve ovee it, you never imagine that a greater threat is already looming behind you

    Danger! Danger! Hey, there really is danger behind you!

    Ah, that voice again

    Wait a minute!

    Im dizzy! Mu Chen, why didnt you warn me!

    On the street, a woman with a look of shock on her face turns around, and right before her eyes, a ferocious zombie appears.

    The zombie had leaped from the adjacent three-story building, heading straight for the female survivor.

    However, just a secondter, the shock in the girls eyes vanished.

    She swiftly pulled a suppressed submachine gun from behind her and, amid a very faint sound, a stream of bullets flew out.

    In fact, her gun was aimed at the zombies lower body, and as she fired, the barrel drifted upwards with the recoil.

    When the bullets hit, they struck the descending zombie in the chest and abdomen, even tearing through its neck.

    At the same time, the girl moved quickly backward.

    Her movement was odd, as if her feet never moved, yet shepleted several shockingly fast retreat steps.

    While retreating, her calm gaze stayed locked on the assant, the gun seemingly drifting off target, yet every shot hit the zombie.

    The ferocious zombie continued to lunge at her afternding, and as it came within less than three meters, the girl stopped shooting.

    Hey! A reminder came from the side.

    Its enough, the girl said.

    Two meters one meter

    Thud!

    The zombie, riddled with bullet holes, finally copsed to the ground, weakened.

    Wow turned into a sieve but what a waste!

    I hate that he interrupted me.

    Thats pure hatred, isnt it?

    The girl calmly watched the body fall, flipped her hair aside, took off her earphones, and pulled out a small recorder from her pocket.

    Mu Chen, next time Im recording, please dont interrupt me, Xu Shuhan said with a frown.

    I did give you a heads-up just now! Mu Chen said with an awkward expression.

    Even if you hadnt, I would have reacted, Xu Shuhan said.

    Mu Chen fell silent, but he didnt retort.

    Retort?

    He didnt want to remember what happened to thest person who doubted Xu Shuhan.

    But the way this woman spoke,pletely monotone, made even the most deserving remarkse out sounding infuriating.

    But but Im really bored!

    After two seconds of silence, Mu Chen suddenly eximed, Dont just focus on your recording, cant you also talk to me? Its a long night; are we going to keep traveling in silence? Ill go crazy in this silence!

    You can also choose to perish, Xu Shuhan said, putting her earphones back in and ncing at Mu Chens side, Besides, isnt Xia Zhi with us?

    Following her gaze, Mu Chen turned toward hispanion.

    In the dim light, there was the spear-like straight figure and the expressionless face.

    Seeing Mu Chen looking, Xia Zhi slowly turned his head and made eye contact

    If I talk to him, it would be no different than talking to a tree hole! Mu Chenined frantically.

    Isnt that nice? Xu Shuhan said expressionlessly.

    Come on, thats crap! I dont need to vent; I need someone to chat with! How about we talk about the guy who almost wrecked Base Zero? Arent you interested in the guy were about to find? Mu Chen even pleaded.

    Heh heh

    Hey!

    Alright, fine, you talk, Xu Shuhan sighed helplessly.

    Mu Chen stroked his chin, walking and talking, Im kinda hoping its a girl

    That would be an enemy, right Xu Shuhan reminded mercilessly.

    We dont have to draw such a clear line between friend and foe! Mu Chen waved his hand dismissively, Besides, things arent clear yet! A normal girl wouldnt be fighting and killing all day, right?

    Xu Shuhan silently raised the barrel of the gun she had lowered.

    Uh I misspoke, lets talk this out Mu Chen said awkwardly, What I mean is, if the person doesnt have any ill intentions, how should we deal with such a powerful mental ability user? Im really curious about this persons capabilities

    Curious, huh? Then Xu Shuhan quickly made a suggestion, Capture and study.

    What? Ive considered it seriously, Xu Shuhan said earnestly.

    I know Mu Chen said weakly.

    I was thinking of adding a condition. If it were a male Xu Shuhan continued.

    Why does it being a male make it okay to capture them! You cant treat males like that either! Mu Chen eximed.

    Xu Shuhan looked at him disappointedly, shook her head, and then turned her gaze to Xia Zhi: Wevee so far from City F, have we found their whereabouts yet? Since this person is rted to Team F, we should be able to find some clues with Team F anyway, right?

    Xia Zhi nced at her and then indifferently turned his head back.

    I see Xu Shuhan mused thoughtfully, Probably by tomorrow, or the day after at thetest, well know whether that person is male or female.

    By the way, how do you guys evenmunicate? And arent you missing the point? Were on a mission for the secrecy of Niepan, not matchmaking!

    Mu Chen ranted again.

    Right now, he was filled with anticipation for the person he had yet to meet

    No matter if theyre male or female, friend or foe, hurry up and show yourself!

    Mu Chen was internally bleeding; he could hardly stand his two divine teammates

    Meanwhile, Xu Shuhan had nonchntly turned on her recorder again and continued her monologue.

    City F is now far behind us; well soon find our target. However, the presence of the captain makes the search process somewhat unbearable

    The captain is listening, you know

    That sound is actually just ghost current, folks, dont mind it

 Chapter 551: The Spiders Web

    Chapter 551: The Spiders Web

    Are you saying that while you were enjoying the breeze this monster just happened to pass by your window, and then, you casually finished it off?

    Lucy looked down at the zombie corpse at her feet, asking.

    Thats right. Ling Mo nodded.

    He wasfortably seated on a sofa chair at the moment, cradling a cup of hot tea in his hands.

    Given his casual demeanor, he clearly didnt consider himself a guest.

    Inside the room stood over a dozen members of Team F, yet no one expressed any dissatisfaction with Ling Mos attitude.

    As someone who had saved their entire groups lives, it wouldnt have mattered if Ling Mo was merely sipping tea or even snoring away on the floorit was deemed appropriate.

    Among the crowd, a few women kept casting interested nces at Ling Mo.

    If it werent for the fact that the girls around Ling Mo were exceptionally outstanding, these women might have already tried to cozy up to him.

    The others, although envious, harbored no feelings ofparison.

    After all, who could me them? He was young and powerful!

    He might not have been the most handsome, but those eyes of his added quite a few points in his favor!

    Sitting there, he might not have been incredibly captivating, but he certainly gave off afortable vibe

    However, Lucys next words swiftly drew everyones attention

    But Lucys expression suddenly twisted in conflict as she nced at Ling Mo and said, the windows in your room theyre floor-to-ceiling andpletely sealed.

    Damn!!

    Pfft! Did I hear that right?

    Thats just too

    That lie was so insincere!

    But he still looks so calm

    Hes faking it, right? Dont look at him, dont look

    The onlooking members of Team F turned their heads away, finding it unbearable to witness Ling Mos current expression.

    Such an awkward moment was better left unseen for the sake of their own personal safety

    So you really thought you could fool me with such a pathetic lie? How stupid do you think I am! Lucy eximed angrily.

    This man was truly infuriating

    Especially now, as he was caught red-handed, he still appeared listless and uninterested in arguing back, which only made Lucys anger boil over.

    Admitting defeat?

    He probably just didnt want to say anything!

    However, based on her understanding of Ling Mo, there was no use in asking about things he didnt want to discuss.

    But if he wasnt going to talk about that, then what was he here for?

    Freeloading? It seemed likely!

    His mouth hadnt stopped moving since he entered, and when Lucy was about to enjoy her freshly brewed tea, he took it from her with the utmost naturalness, even shamelessly leaving behind a thank you.

    Thank you my foot!

    If it werent for the corpse catching her attention, Lucy would have kicked him already.

    Even though Ling Mo appeared to be nonchnt, this corpse was noughing matter.

    At first, everyone thought it was the body of a mutated zombie, but it wasmon knowledge that if it were such amonce creature, there was no way Ling Mo would have brought it back so solemnly.

    So, everyone patiently awaited and performed a thorough examination of the corpse.

    Upon examination, everyone was taken aback.

    Mutated zombies were not umon, and ordinary zombies were a dime a dozen, but whether it was one or the other, none had ever grown a retractable tail or a highly concealed, all-direction rotating watchtower!

    This kind of creature was a first for everyone!

    Meanwhile, Lucy thought to herself that she had never met anyone like Ling Mo, who could drag a corpse to her door first thing in the morning and calmly say, Ive brought you a little surprise.

    Surprise? Sure, there was surprise, but where was the joy in that?

    Anyway

    Ling Mo took a sip of tea and leaned backfortably, saying, The appearance of such a creature means that the real zombies are starting to take shape. Its a hybrid of mutated zombies and ordinary zombies, possessing both the intelligence and appearance of ordinary zombies, as well as the special body mutated abilities of mutated zombies.

    Its foreseeable that soon, the ordinary zombies on the streets will no longer be ordinary.

    Ling Mos words immediately caused a stir among those present. Those who were in this room at this time were either long-standing members of Team F or those with strong abilities within the group, in other words, individuals with a certain level of influence.

    This also meant that they had fought more often than other psychics, had seen more types of creatures, and had a deeper understanding of the zombie species.

    The implications of Ling Mos words were nothing short of terrifying!

    However, there was still someone who was a step behind in reacting and asked, How unordinary?

    Heh Ling Mo chuckled, but hisughter didnt contain a hint of happiness; instead, it seemed rather chilling, It means that when you deal with those familiar zombies in the usual way, they might just be able to whip out their own spine and go all out against you.

    That kind of ability cant really exist, right? Wouldnt pulling out their own spine turn them into a soft mess? Like their head instantly dropping to their pelvis, bing a half-bodied person or something murmurs rose from the crowd.

    Maybe it really is possible, like growing a spare spine

    Do spinese with spares? Its not like a spare tire

    Eh? Whos calling me?

    Listening to the noisy chatter, Ling Mo sighed and rubbed his temples.

    Indeed,pared to Falcon and the Air Force Corps, these people seemed to have much less discipline.

    It was true that each psychic came from different backgrounds, with no one to lead or train them

    Alright Ling Mo sighed and asked, Whats your n?

    The noise quickly subsided, and within a few seconds, the room was silent.

    All eyes were on Ling Mo and Lucy. Although the former was not a member of Team F, no one there dared say they were stronger than him.

    After the Jian Qi incident, thetter had established some prestige within Team F.

    You tell us, Ling Mo quickly passed the ball to Lucy.

    Me? Lucy was initially taken aback, then looked at the Team F members in the room.

    Seeing that everyones attention was focused on her, Lucy appeared calm on the surface, but inside, she was somewhat nervous.

    I Since thats the case, Ill just share my thoughts, Lucy bit her lip and said, The current situation seems manageable, but from what Ling Mo is saying, it wont be easy for much longer. So, its time we discuss our future direction.

    The first thing we need to do is to establish our purpose and leadership. With clear goals and a leader, we can go much farther

    Lucy started off a bit nervous, but the more she spoke, the smoother she became.

    She looked involuntarily towards where Ling Mo was sitting but found that he had already left

    Gazing at the door that was still slightly swaying, Lucy continued to speak, but her eyes revealed a hint of disappointment

    Why not stay and listen to the end? It was quite interesting.

    Just as Ling Mo stepped out of the room, Shana came up with a smile and asked.

    Im not very interested in that stuff, Ling Mo replied simply.

    Is it ack of interest, or do you feel like an outsider and that makes you unhappy? Shana pressed on.

    Ling Mo stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Shana.

    The ck-haired girl was leaning forward with a smile on her lips, looking at him.

    Ling Mo raised his hand as if to flick her forehead but rxed his fingers at thest moment and gently stroked Shanas nose instead: Youre pretty sharp with your words.

    Hehe! Dont be mad, okay? Although you cant join humanity, its pretty fun to be with us, right? Shana hooked her arm through Ling Mos, saying.

    Shh, there are a lot of psychics around here! What if someone overhears? Ling Mo eximed anxiously, looking around nervously.

    Oops. Shana ducked her head, chuckling, Then well just have to silence them No hitting, Im just kidding. But seriously, why are you contacting Yuwen Xuan and helping them analyze the situation? Whats the reason?

    Well On one hand, of course, its because Im human too. On the other hand, although Team F is still weak, every psychic is a long-term potential stock Ling Mo said thoughtfully.

    Shana quickly caught on: I get it, its like with Falcon, its an investment, right? You seem to do nothing, but youve woven a web among them. Your every move ultimately affects them.

    While thats a weird description, youre not wrong. No matter what happens, connections and resources are very important, Ling Mo nodded.

    Then never mind, I wont ask you that

    Hey, what is it?

    Hehe, I wont tell you. Anyway, Im really looking forward to seeing how things develop

 Chapter 552: Honorary Regimental Commander

    Chapter 552: Honorary Regimental Commander

    As Ling Mo had anticipated, the development of events took a predictable turn. Yet, even he hadnt foreseen that Team F, which had always been rather disorganized, would handle a significant matter with such efficiency

    To summarize, within a few days, they had aplished three things:

    First, they settled on a few members with both strength and good character through a brawl and formed a decision-making team, which they named the Elders Council.

    Second, they officially changed the bases tongue-twister of a name to Team F. When Lucy saw the unanimous approval, her expression twisted in aplex grimace.

    She first heard the term Team F when she had just started interacting with Ling Mo, right? Back then, she never imagined that this irresponsible nickname he casually mentioned would be their official name.

    But what could she do if not change it? The Falcons were already calling them Team F, whether they liked it or not

    Moreover, it wasnt the general members who were the most enthusiastic about the renaming, but the Elders Council.

    They even began nning to make homemade ck robes as uniforms and distribute tridents as weapons

    However, this n was quickly dismissed by the president, Lucy, with a singlement:

    Fighting zombies in robes? Are you joking with me?

    Also dont all be influenced by Ling Mo! The world outside is full of zombies, and youre not strong enough, yet you dare to wear such rxed expressions! Put those smiles away, be serious! Be solemn! Be miserable! Ah, there you go, thats how normal people should look

    Tears streamed down the faces of the elders, powerless and without rights, even smiling seemed like a crime

    What they didnt know was that after she said these words, while looking at herpanions wailing, Lucy, who had kept a stern face, let the corners of her mouth slightly curl up.

    These people, theyve learned to joke and have fun Well, its better than bing deranged in despair. That Ling Mo really does have an influence on people

    As for the third matter, they appointed Ling Mo as their honorary regimentalmander, and this decision was also passed unanimously.

    After all, from any perspective, bringing Ling Mo onto their ship was beneficial and harmless for them.

    If Ling Mo shines, they bask in his reflected glory;

    If Ling Mo faces misfortune

    Honestly, no one believes Ling Mo would be unlucky.

    His strength alone is formidable, not to mention the three girls by his side.

    The four of them together are not a naive addition but a crazy multiplication!

    With such abination, what could possibly go wrong?

    So after the internal vote passed, a group of Team F members pushed Lucy forward.

    President, you must secure Ling Mo!

    Get it done!

    Do you want to change into a skirt to add some authority? Okay, forget I said anything.

    A few minutester, a sullen-faced Lucy knocked on Ling Mos door.

    Over the past few days, Ling Mo had been staying inside his room, showing little interest in the affairs of Team F. However, it was precisely this attitude that fostered trust among the members of Team F.

    They needed a reliable support rather than another leader. Ling Mos reluctance to meddle in the affairs of Team F? That couldnt be better!

    Even Lucy thought Ling Mo was quite cooperative. It seemed he had a firm grasp of the situation

    Lucy took a deep breath, adjusted her expression, and even managed to squeeze out a slight smile, Be enthusiastic, be friendly

    However, the moment the door opened, Lucy, who had been talking to herself, immediately opened her mouth wide in shock. A few secondster, she was angrily cursing, Is this what youve been doing these past few days?!

    Ling Mo appeared to be in high spirits, but his one hand on his lower back and the other propping the door betrayed his condition.

    Not to mention his messy hair and disheveled clothes. Even if Lucy chose to be willfully blind to these details, the kiss marks on his neck were ringly obvious.

    The intensity of those marks suggested there wouldnt be any new ones for a while

    What are you talking about? Ling Mo asked, ruffling his hair.

    Lucy fell silent.

    After a moment of eye contact, Lucy slowly began, I have something important to discuss with you.

    Uh Here? Ling Mo subtly pulled the door ajar and used his body to block Lucys line of sight.

    Its toote for that! Ive already seen the long legs on the bed! And your half-blood girl there, shes currently waving at me wrapped in a nket!

    Lucy rolled her eyes, ignoring Li Ya Lin who was waving at her and the figure who suddenly darted out to pull Li Ya Lin back. She turned back to Ling Mo and said, Lets just talk here. This is quite important to us, and its also a major decision for us

    Lucy tried to appear serious, even uttering some formalities.

    But upon seeing the kiss marks on Ling Mos neck, she lost interest

    Forget it Ill get straight to the point. We all hope you can be our honorary regimentalmander. What do you think? Lucy asked listlessly.

    Ling Mo leaned to one side, touching his chin with the hand propped against the door frame, and said, To strengthen the rtionship with Yuwen Xuan?

    Yes, Lucy nodded.

    To get more firsthand information from me? Ling Mo asked again.

    To be precise, we hope to keep pace with Falcons gains in this regard. You must have also informed Yuwen Xuan about the new variety of zombies, right? Lucy said candidly.

    Ling Mo nodded, Yes.

    Youre like a big tree, and we want to enjoy the shade, Lucy said.

    Hmm Ling Mo slowly stroked his chin, suddenly revealing a sly smile, What about you then? What can you give me? If the big tree provides shade, shouldnt you offer some nourishment in return?

    Be specific, Lucys expression was not one of surprise. Knowing Ling Mo, she understood that there would be no such thing as a free lunch. Without a sufficient offer, how could they possibly engage his services?

    Moreover, this guys talent for extortion was practically inborn; his asking price always managed to stay within an infuriating rangenot exceeding the other partys tolerance but still painfully extracting as much as possible.

    Thats why it was nothing short of a miracle that Ling Mo agreed to apany Lucy back to the TV station for free

    Even though she knew Ling Mo must have had some ulterior motive, Lucy couldnt help but feel a bit itchy with curiosity

    Could it be for her? Could it?

    This thought looped in Lucys mind so many times that she began to believe it herself

    But then, seeing Ling Mo hiding in his room, ying those shameless games with those girls, Lucys heart suddenly felt blocked.

    Was she thinking too much?

    Looking at Ling Mos cunning expression as he calcted his price, and then at the bruises on his neck, Lucy suddenly snorted and kicked out.

    Ouch!

    Hmph! Think it over and let me know! Lucy red at Ling Mo fiercely, bit her lip, flipped her hand, and stormed off angrily.

    Hey! Why are you ambushing me?! Ling Mo called after her, holding his knee.

    But as he watched Lucys figure disappear around the corner, Ling Mo suddenly paused.

    This woman, shes been acting strange today

    Huh? Shes not wearing her leather jacket Tight jeans and retro leather boots That outfit really suits her, kind of rock style Ling Mo muttered to himself, then resumed his wailing, Girl, Im hurt,e and heal me Dont run! Rx, I wont do anything to you!

    Sigh

    Leaning against the corner, Lucy took a deep breath, listening to Ling Mos shouting in the hallway and the sound of the door closing.

    Silence returned to the surroundings, but Lucys mood could not settle down.

    This guy, he really knows how to make people angry

    Lucy tugged at the hem of her shirt and twisted the leather cord in her hands.

    Hanging on this cord was a small cross, the only thing Lucy brought from home.

    Yes the only

    Lucy felt somewhat lost inside; she realized that her feelings for Ling Mo might have developed to a point that she herself could no longer control

    But

    Lucy touched the cross, then exhaled deeply: Lulu, you need to stay calm, stay calm

 Chapter 553: Securing a Long-Term Meal Ticket

    Chapter 553: Securing a Long-Term Meal Ticket

    Lucy couldnt be certain what kind of answer Ling Mo would give.

    At first nce, it seemed like she and Ling Mo were quite familiar with each other, but on closer inspection, Lucy realized that he was a man shrouded in mystery; was there anything about him she truly understood?

    Moreover, no matter how you looked at it, Ling Mo seemed utterly disinterested in power and control.

    If he were interested, would Yuwen Xuan still be the master of Falcon Second Camp?

    To Lucy, people like Ling Mo were quite rare in these times.

    Living in constant fear tends to change a person, often twisting and magnifying their more base instincts.

    Money? Useless now, but supplies and food? Those were the real currency, and no one could ever have enough.

    Women? Some men craved that pleasure. But those types of men were usually only able to throw their weight around in small survivor teams.

    In a ce like Falcon Camp or Team F, there was simply no ce for such scum.

    Firstly, with arger poption at the base, female powerhouses could carve out their own ce.

    Among them, those who were both beautiful and strong stood out conspicuously, like a red flower amidst a sea of green.

    For instance, Su Qianrou, or Lucy herself

    Secondly, most normal people were still repulsed by such lowlifes.

    Even though the world had lost all order, in these densely popted bases, the very nature of human society inevitably showed itself.

    But of course, what most people coveted was power!

    Manpower! Territory! Resources! Who wouldnt want these?

    Even from a rational standpoint, having more resources and standing above the rest meant a much higher chance of survival, didnt it?

    Let the underlings be the cannon fodder sent to their deaths, while one reaps the rewardshadnt the Air Force Corps operated just like that before?

    So, no matter how she pondered, Lucy found Ling Mo to be an enigma.

    With his formidable strength, he could easily have anything he desired and never tried to hide his craving for supplies, but why did heck ambition?

    This was not only a mystery to Lucy, but also to the members of Team F, and even the higher-ups in Falcon Camp were perplexed by this question.

    However, they were all very clear about one thing

    Should Ling Mo wish it, he could devise ways to destroy them, with the Air Force Corps as a stark reminder of their potential fate.

    The most terrifying aspect was hisck of ties. As soon as he disappeared into the city, he became like a venomous snake hidden in the grass.

    The enemy wouldnt know his location, but he would always have them in his sights, silently waiting for an opportunity to strike with a lethal blow.

    Dealing with someone like Ling Mo, one couldnt help but feel wary and uneasy.

    Even Lucy could see this clearly; Ling Mos baffling behavior and actions were precisely his best camouge.

    Perhaps this was Ling Mos intention? Would he still agree to Team Fs request then?

    Lucy was anxiously waiting for Ling Mos answer, as was the rest of Team F

    But Ling Mos response only came two dayster

    The terms? Share any new intelligence youve gathered with me. Also, supplies Ille to get them when I run out. In addition, all members of your team must be ready to assist me when needed. Of course, I wont ask them to do anything overly dangerous or that insults their dignityI can assure you of that, and you can assess the situation when the timees.

    As Ling Mo spoke these words while holding a teacup, Lucy was so frustrated she wanted to punch him.

    So calcting!

    He was ying the long game instead of demanding immediatepensation!

    Although his demands didnt seem excessive, the unpredictable nature of his terms was far harsher than a one-time extortionate charge.

    You think were some kind of long-term meal ticket! Lucy eximed in anger.

    Along with her were two other members of Team F, but as they were about to speak, they were intimidated by Lucys fierce mming of the table and shrank back.

    The two even deliberately distanced themselves from Lucy, adopting a stance of this doesnt involve me as they watched the drama unfold

    Its not that they med them; Lucy dared to challenge Ling Modid they have the courage to do the same?

    It seems you two have a special rtionship

    Yeah, you seem to get along so well.

    The two exchanged a knowing look and then conveyed a you know what I mean smile to each other.

    You two! Have some opinions, will you? Lucy suddenly turned her head and bellowed at them.

    Ling Mo also looked their way: Yeah, what do you think?

    Uh um

    The two were suddenly at a loss, wondering why the attention had shifted to them when they had been so unnoticeable just a moment ago.

    Theyd been happy to let the two of them argue without interference, so why drag the onlookers into it now?

    Now, it wasnt just Lucys stern gaze they had to worry about; it was Ling Mos attention. Even though he seemed calm and his question was gentle, why did they feel like there was a dark shadow standing behind him, grinning coldly at them?!

    How should they answer? Offend Lucy, the female tyrannosaurus? No way

    Offend Ling Mo? They didnt have the guts

    Sweat broke out in their palms as they stumbled over their words, unable to form a coherent sentence.

    Uh I think maybe you should discuss it further?

    Well theres reason on both sides

    Yes, yes

    Why did you two be peacemakers! Lucy sighed in exasperation. Her two teammates were so disappointing; they should have been firmly on her side, negotiating firmly with Ling Mo! Instead, out of fear of Ling Mo, they were trying to muddy the waters

    Traitors!

    Faced with Lucys fiery re, the two stiffened up and chose to ignore her.

    They had to offend one of them no matter what, so they opted for the mildest way to do so

    Ling Mo set down his teacup and spoke in an even tone, Lulu, youre a president now; you should show some backbone. The bigger the investment, therger the return.

    Lucy, hearing the first part, was about to get angry but was then intrigued by what Ling Mo said next.

    She looked at him suspiciously and asked, What kind of return can you offer us?

    Heh Ling Mo let out a slight chuckle, his hands crossed and resting on his knees as he leaned forward, his unusually bright eyes fixated on Lucy. I think, rather than an honorary regimentalmander, what you really want is for me to be the figurehead regimentalmander, right?

    Thud!

    Lucys heart skipped a beat.

    Figurehead regimentalmander?!

    Did she want it? Did Team F want it?

    Of course, they did!

    Although an honorary regimentalmander is still amander, it always sounds a bit distant. Even though it could score some points in dealings with Yuwen Xuan, the impact was ultimately limited. That maniac might act crazy, but he wasnt stupid. In fact, he could asionally be quite cunning and sly, making people wonder if he had suddenly turned on some hidden personality.

    But a figurehead regimentalmander was different!

    Essentially, it meant that externally, Ling Mo would be recognized as Team Fs official regimentalmander, but internally, it would just be a nominal title. This arrangement would bring greater benefits and advantages to Team F without interfering with their internal affairs.

    It was only a difference of one word, but the meaning and significance werepletely different.

    If it were anyone else, Lucy might have considered it risky and in need of careful thought.

    But with Ling Mo taking on this role, she couldnt be more relieved.

    Power? He didnt care for it! He didnt bite at the huge piece of cake that was the Air Force Corps, so why would he care for Team F, which was merely a dessert inparison?

    Most importantly, this would allow her to be at ease

    She knew best how long she could remain as president.

    With Ling Mos statement, it was like adding ayer of insurance to Team Fs future

    The more Lucy thought about it, the more excited she became, and when she finally snapped back to reality, she found herself locking eyes with Ling Mo.

    Staring into those deep eyes, Lucy suddenly felt as if everything about her was being seen through

    Whoosh!

    A flush of red swiftly climbed into Lucys cheeks, her face uncontrobly heating up.

    Observing the change in Lucysplexion, Ling Mo was also taken aback.

    Whats happening now? The Iceberg woman blushing?

    And at this moment he hadnt done anything that should cause her to blush, had he?

    Lucy, feeling extremely awkward while facing Ling Mo, stiffened and dared not move.

    She didnt want her two teammates to notice anything amiss and Ling Mo he clearly had no idea.

    What a blockhead Lucy muttered to herself inwardly, her face still red and tense, her tone even more rigid than before: It sounds good, do we have a deal?

    Deal.

    Ling Mo chuckled and reached out his hand.

    For what? Lucys heart jumped again.

    Its not like were sealing this with a kiss, just a handshake to show our happy cooperation Ling Mo said, oblivious.

    Oh

    The pale, slender, yet strong hand had just been extended when it was enveloped by Ling Mosrger grip.

    Dry yet warm, the pressure of the handshake was just right. During those brief yet seemingly extended seconds, all Lucy could hear was the pounding of her own heartbeat.

    Thump! Thump-thump-thump!

    The two members of the Elders Council indeed hadnt noticed Lucys anomaly, but they did pick up on something else.

    This handshake, why did it seem tost especially long

    Do you think this could be considered the first step towards a political marriage? one whispered to the other.

    The other one just snickered and gave a wry look: You know what I mean.

    Heh heh heh I get it.

    They exchanged a knowing smile, and when they looked at Ling Mo again, they felt even more kindly towards him.

    A figurehead regimentalmander is fine, after all, hes bound to be our Team Fs son-inw sooner orter

    By the way, dont you think theres something off about me being the regimentalmander of Team FFF? Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    Lucys expression froze, while the two elders were taken aback.

    A momentter, the faces of three distinctive yet all exceptionally beautiful individuals popped into their minds

    Crap!!!

    One of them pped his thigh in dismay.

 Chapter 554: The Overthrown Infection Source

    Chapter 554: The Overthrown Infection Source

    The day after Ling Mo officially took over as the regimentalmander of Team F, Lucy found him again.

    I need a favor from you, Lucy said straightforwardly. She nced around the room, feeling somewhat relieved that she had chosen a time when Ye Lian and the others were not around.

    Had they been there, she probably would have had to hold back what she wanted to say.

    What is it? Ling Mo asked without looking up, his attention still on a booklet in his hands.

    For the past few days, aside from being exploited by his senior, most of Ling Mos time was devoted to studying the notes found in a package from Jian Qi.

    Though the members of Team F had destroyed the potions, this booklet, which recorded many experimental results, had been left aside.

    After bing the regimentalmander, all Ling Mo had to do was mention it, and someone would naturally find such material for him.

    However, what he really wanted to see wasnt the dense array of symbols and forms, but some information about Niepan.

    He had been with Team F for about a week, but Niepans people had not yete, which made him feel a bit restless.

    Were they not nning toe? Or were they, with their capabilities, still unable to locate the relocated Team F?

    If that was the case, should he consider lying in wait at Team Fs old location?

    This thought made Ling Mough at himself.

    He used to avoid trouble whenever possible, but now he was eagerly waiting for it toe knocking at his door, even considering seeking it out himself How impatient must he be!

    Hey

    Lucy was somewhat dissatisfied with Ling Mos attitude. Wasnt he taking this too lightly?

    However, Ling Mos posture and expression today were different from usual. He typically appeared very rxed, reclining in his chair as if he might fall asleep at any moment.

    But today, he sat upright, his gaze intently on the booklet, and the tea on the small side table beside him had gone cold.

    You seem very focused Lucy muttered to herself, dragging a chair over to sit opposite Ling Mo.

    Somehow, the fact that Ling Mo wasnt looking at her made her feel more at ease.

    If he had been watching her, she might not have been able to say what was on her mind.

    I Lucy pursed her lips, sneaking another nce at Ling Mo, then propped her chin on her hands and cleared her throat.

    Theres some water, Ling Mo said, still fixated on the booklet as he turned another page.

    No, thanks, Lucy shook her head, sniffled, and suddenly asked, Do you know why I wanted to connect you with Team F?

    I have an idea, Ling Mo nodded.

    Lucy was taken aback, then forced a smile, No What you see is just the surface. I am also quite selfish I protect Team F, and I do everything I can for Team F, just so that those who stay by my side can keep staying so they wont suddenly leave me, wont suddenly attack me Funny, isnt it?

    Continuing on, Lucy shook her head with a bitter smile, But as silly as it sounds, its really just because of a bad memory. I never thought Id change so much, nor did I imagine Id be what I am today. Some experiences really do affect a person for a long time Of course, every survivor probably has a past theyd rather not look back on. Im not special in that regard

    Mm Ling Mo answered, his eyes still on the booklet, but his mind wandered back to the days when he didnt know whether Ye Lian was alive or dead.

    Though it was a short period, it had felt like an eternity.

    He didnt ask Lucy about her painful past; she probably, like him, didnt want to revisit those memories.

    Anyway I suddenly realized that Im bing the very thing from those memories the source of my pain. Its unbelievable haha, I cant believe Ive be like them. Lucy suddenly bowed her head, burying her face in her hands.

    Ling Mo sighed, slowly put down the booklet, and reached out to touch the top of Lucys head, Tell me, Lulu, what do you want me to do for you?

    I  Lucy still had her head down but reached out and grabbed Ling Mos hand, I think I might deserve to die but but

    Her voice suddenly became muffled, I dont want to die yet

    At the same time, she tightly grasped two of Ling Mos fingers.

    Ling Mo could feel her body slightly shaking and let out a long breath, Dont worry, youll be fine.

    You dont need tofort me

    Im serious.

    You dont know anything! Lucy suddenly shouted, lifting her head sharply.

    The Iceberg womans face was pale, her eyes red, and there seemed to be traces of moisture in them.

    Its just an infection, right? Ling Mo said.

    Just an infection?!

    Lucys eyes widened in shock, her mind frozen for a moment.

    After three or four seconds, she suddenly let out a scream and pounced on Ling Mo like a mother cat, Quiet No! Quick, how did you find out? How did you know? How long have you known?

    Hey help help me! Ling Mo kicked his legs and struggled fiercely.

    After two minutes of turmoil, Lucy finally calmed down from her frenzy.

    She climbed off Ling Mo, gasping for breath, her eyes fixed on him as if afraid he might slip away from her sight.

    Ling Mo, his clothes in disarray, leaned back on the couch, hands covering his neck, Were you trying to kill me?

    Just answer the question! Lucy roared.

    Dont be so hasty. Ling Mo shook the booklet in his hand, Actually, I did notice your problem, but youre not going to fully Mutate, dont worry.

    But Im now

    Lucy started to say something but suddenly paused.

    Ling Mos heartbeat was very steady.

    This meant he wasnt lying

    Your body has mostly stabilized from the Mutation; youre only mildly infected, having been exposed to a very small amount of the virus. Its probably already parasitizing your cells Uh, theres no need to open your mouth that wide, Ling Mo said.

    But they will multiply! Its **, right?! Theyll keep growing and fill up my body! Lucy eximed frantically.

    Yes, by now theyve nearlypleted that process. But why do you think zombies Mutate? Just because of the virus? No, its because once the virus parasitizes their cells, it undergoes a Mutation. Its that kind of zombification Mutation that causes them to change. But for you, the virus that entered your body has undergone a different kind of Mutation. It will transform your body but wont affect your Mental power Huh?

    Ling Mo stopped mid-sentence, suddenly frozen.

    The words he had just said why did they sound so familiar?

    A different kind of Mutation? Transforming the body without affecting the Mental power?

    Damn! Thats me, isnt it?!

    Ling Mo looked at Lucy in shock, his thoughts in disarray.

    Fragments of his memory began to rey in his mindany interaction with Lucy, especially those he hadnt noticed before, all became the focus of his recollection.

    In a single day, a person sees and hears a lot, but most will usually only remember what theyre interested in or what made a strong impression.

    Details like how many streetlights were passed, what pattern the tiles in the flower beds were, or what every person who passed by looked like these useless pieces of information are automatically ssified as junk by the brain and archived.

    However, after the enhancement of Ling Mos Mental power, it was like a CPU upgrade, enabling him to process much more information at once.

    The biggest change was first his strength, and second, it manifested in his memory.

    He could now recall many memories, those fragments shing through his mind like slides in rapid session.

    Ding!

    The image froze at the moment he was lying on top of Lucy.

    Then, in slow motion, Ling Mo saw a drop of his blood falling from his mouth onto Lucys lips.

    And then she slightly opened her mouth

    Damn! No way! No way! No way!!

    Ling Mos fist clenched instantly.

    The infection source was it him?!

 Chapter 555: A Rash Act of Hooliganism

    Chapter 555: A Rash Act of Hooliganism

    Ling Mo waspletely taken aback by the turn of events!

    He had always been curious about why Lucy got infected, but no matter how much he spected, he never imagined that he himself would be involved.

    Which normal human would even think such a thing could happen to them?

    Although Ling Mo was already far from normal in his mind, he hadnt reached this level of absurdity yet!

    Once he realized this, Ling Mo felt a chill run down his spine!

    It was terrifying! Absolutely terrifying!

    Ive Mutated to the point where I can infect others?! Damn! It was just a drop of blood! One drop!

    Ling Mos face stiffened while his mind screamed in turmoil: And its not even the same as with ordinary zombies. Ive actually created a new way of infection! What am I now? A type of new varieties zombie? Abination of a Psychic and a zombie, like a mutated zombie mixed with ordinary zombies? Even the perfect beings of Niepan dont have the capacity to infect others, right?

    Does this mean that in the future, when I interact with humans, I have to be careful not to infect them? Damn it all!!

    It felt like someone who always considered themselves normal suddenly discovers theyre a human-shaped bomb, and theyve identally killed arade with a sneeze

    This was aplete disaster!

    If it werent for Lucy staring at him with wide eyes, Ling Mo would have gone crazy on the spot.

    Phew!

    When Ling Mo finally managed to calm down, he suddenly found himself awkwardly wondering how to face Lucy.

    How should he confront her?

    Honestly tell this Iceberg woman and be hated to the point where she grinds her teeth in rage, while also witnessing the horror of her transformation into a female tyrant?

    No way Ling Mo shivered and quickly dismissed this n in his mind.

    The main reason isnt that, the key here is that its my secret Ling Mo justified to himself internally.

    That reason wasnt wrong. Apart from Ye Lian and the others, Ling Mo wouldnt reveal this secret to anyone.

    Even if the other person could ept this terrifying fact and was willing to keep it a secret for him, Ling Mo was capable of extracting the information he wanted from someones mind through unconventional means. Whos to say others couldnt do the same?

    So for Ling Mo, some secrets once spoken, would be a disaster for both parties.

    However, Lucy clearly hadnt thought that far. From her abnormal reaction just now, it seemed she was out of options, which is why she hade to Ling Mo for help.

    Even so, she hesitated for a long time and didnt disclose what was bothering her

    After Ling Mo pointed it out directly, she suddenly stopped caring about herself and focused all her attention on him.

    What are you trying to say? Can you just finish what youre saying! Lucy urged Ling Mo in frustration.

    Oh Im just organizing my thoughts Ling Mo suddenly snapped back to reality, thinking and speaking slowly, Think about it. If you were infected with the regr zombie virus, you probably would have Mutated by now, right? How could you have waited until

    You know when I got infected? Lucy suddenly became sharp at this point.

    Damn! Ling Mo cursed in his heart, then said, Its simple. If it werent for a long dy, you wouldnt havee to tell me proactively.

    Lucy watched him for a while, sensing his heartbeat, and her expression seemed to ease a bit: Continue.

    Anyway you dont need to worry, youre in good shape, and your mind wont get infected no matter what. But Ling Mo scratched his head and smiled, Can you give me some blood?

    For what?

    Lucy immediately stepped back, looking at Ling Mo guardedly.

    Although what Ling Mo said seemed very reasonable, Lucy wasnt so quick to ept it; she needed time to digest it.

    Ling Mo understood this because he was also digesting the heavy news

    Its nothing Ill do a detailed test for you. Ling Mo shook the booklet in his hand.

    Lucy had nced through it and knew roughly what it recorded, so she didnt doubt Ling Mos words.

    Besides, sensing the heartbeat was pretty normal

    What she didnt know was that although Ling Mo was telling the truth, he used a very simplenguage to mislead.

    The meaning he conveyed and the meaning she understood were actually two different things

    Swoosh!

    Lucy pulled out a small dagger from behind her waist, twirled it in her hand, and asked, Where should I cut?

    Uh you dont have to be so heroic

    Ling Mo was visibly uneasy, then he dug out a disposable syringe from his backpack.

    After struggling in the disaster for so long, anyone would have acquired some medical knowledge, and Ling Mo was no exception.

    Having her arm held by Ling Mo, watching him concentrate on drawing blood from less than half a foot away, even gently blowing on the spot and asking her if it hurt or how she felt as the blood was drawn, Lucy felt as if something was being pulled from her heart as well.

    Okay, press here. Oh, you dont need to, youre not bleeding anymore. Your coagtion is very strong

    Ling Mo had just capped the needle when he suddenly realized something was wrong.

    Why are you looking at me like that Ah!

    Before he could finish, Lucy suddenly pounced on him, knocking Ling Mo to the ground with a bang.

    His head hit the ground, causing a wave of dizziness, and before he could react, his mouth was already blocked by a soft touch.

    Lucy clumsily grasped at Ling Mo, pressing her lips against his, while her other hand pushed down on his shoulders.

    She didnt know what came over her, perhaps it was when she saw Ling Mo drawing blood that she realized she was really okay.

    This man seemed indifferent to her, but he had been observing her all along.

    Even if he wouldnt say how he figured it out what does it matter how he found out? The point was he was paying attention to her!

    Lucy was excited, thrilled with a sense of surviving a catastrophe.

    And this feeling, along with an irresistible emotion, led to her impulsive act.

    However, after kissing Ling Mo for less than two seconds, Lucy stiffened all over.

    Ah! Lulu, what are you doing? Youre not a hooligan!

    Lucy quickly let go of Ling Mo, trying to get up.

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo was gradually recovering from seeing stars: Youre too fierce Ah! My head Huh? What were you just doing to me?

    Just as Ling Mo was raising his head, he saw Lucys face suddenly erge before his eyes.

    Thump!

    Their foreheads collided with a dull sound, and Ling Mos vision went dark again, and he staggered before falling back down.

    Huff! Huff!

    Lucy gasped for breath, looking at Ling Mo lying on the ground.

    He hadnt passed outpletely, but as an Enhancement type Psychic who had been strengthened by mutation, bumping him like that was no different than a regr person hitting him with a hammer.

    The fact that he wasnt bleeding from a cracked head only meant his skin had good defensive strength

    Lucy realized she had used too much force and quickly shook Ling Mo: Hey! Hey! Are you okay? I was just I was just too nervous! Are you alright?

    Gurgle gurgle Ling Mo uttered a few indecipherable sybles.

    Its good if youre okay. Lucy looked at Ling Mo with a conflicted gaze, then lifted him up and dragged him to the bed.

    After throwing Ling Mo onto the bed, Lucy thought for two minutes and decided to disguise him a bit.

    Whoosh!

    The belt was pulled off.

    Gurgle gurgle

    Amidst Ling Mos unconscious mutterings, his T-shirt was also removed.

    After messing up Ling Mos hair, Lucy covered him with a nket, creating the illusion that he was sleeping.

    He doesnt have pecs or abs, and his face isnt stunning enough to shock the heavens and make ghosts weep. With his eyes closed, he looks utterly unremarkable Lucy stood by the bed, critiquing Ling Mo, then touched her own lips and shook her head, Why do I like him! Why, why! Ah!

    After stomping her feet in frustration, Lucy ced the syringe that had fallen on the ground onto the table, then hurriedly left.

    However, she didnt notice that in one of Ling Mos hands, he was holding a small piece of a chain.

    And on one end of the chain, there hung a small cross

    She also failed to notice that in the building opposite the window, in therge hole created by Ling Mos gunfire, a shadowy figure was standing.

    Those eyes were staring right at Ling Moying on the bed

 Chapter 556: Flowers Abundantly

    Chapter 556: Flowers Abundantly

    Hey, was there some noiseing from upstairs just now? A member of Team F patrolling the area raised his head, looking at the ceiling.

    Isnt that the regimentalmanders room above? Another member replied with a knowing smirk, Its pretty normal, every time we patrol here we hear something, dont mind it.

    So its the regimentalmander I get it.

    He nodded, letting out an envious sigh: The regimentalmanders life is reallyfortable

    Yeah, reallyfortable However, I bet Im not the only one who hopes that jerk of amander leaves soon, right?

    Heh heh heh dont worry, the whole team understands you!

    Its so sad

    And thrilling

    I feel like Im about to break down again. Lately, it feels like were back to when the disaster just broke out, every day is so painful

    Why again? But hang in there, brother, we dont need girls to live strong, youve got me!

    Its you who needs to hang in there, right? Ive got no intentions of matching your sexual orientation

    Heh heh heh heh

    After a bitterugh, the two Team F members sighed and were about to leave when they heard another thump.

    Another noise?

    The regimentalmander sure is full of energy

    I really wish hed sprain his back and get drained dry sooner

    Stop it, its all tears when you bring it up. Besides, his misfortune wouldnt do us any good

    The two walked away, filled with emotions

    Just as they turned the corner at the end of the corridor, a shadow flitted past the window.

    With a gust of wind, a few sparkling fragments were blown down, silentlynding on the edge of the window.

    If someone were present and took a closer look, they would see that it was a piece of ss the size of a rice grain

    Meanwhile, in a ruin not too far from the TV station.

    Thump!

    A female zombie deftly flipped down from a second-story railing, and as shended, her scythe neatly decapitated a staggering zombieing at her.

    The zombie was slow, but its arms were unusually thick, its nails as sharp as des. But in the face of the scythes wide attack range, it didnt stand a chance.

    Moreover, the angle and timing of the female zombies attack were perfect; she was a natural-born killer.

    A beautiful instant kill!

    However, as the blood spurted out, the female zombies gaze seemed a bit distracted.

    She nced around as if searching for something.

    Over here!

    Another figure suddenly appeared behind her, and a cold gleam of light closed in on Shana.

    So fast!

    Shanas eyes immediately focused, and although the danger came suddenly, her reaction was not slow.

    Red-Eyed Nana swiftly rose from the shadows under her feet, and her scythe, like a blood moon, quickly shed towards the figure.

    Mental attack!

    The shadows movements suddenly froze for a moment, and ck Na, who was already turning around with a sinister smile, aimed her scythe at the top of the figures head.

    Sister, this level of sneak attack is useless against me!

    Red-Eyed Nana took a step back and merged with ck Na, chuckling as she spoke.

    Her voice at this moment sounded like someone saying the same sentence twice with different intonations, then ying it back simultaneously.

    It was much like an echo, yet with a subtle difference.

    The eerie tone, along with the scythe cutting through the air, and the long hair fluttering as she turned, made the girl seem like a witching straight out of hell.

    However, with a swish, this powerful sh missed its mark entirely.

    Hehe, Im not such a naive fool! You old demon of ck Mountain!

    Whos the old demon of ck Mountain! Thats just a side effect of separation, okay?!

    Laughter suddenly came from behind Shana, and what Shana had just struck was obviously just an afterimage.

    Tsk, youve already be so proficient with sh in the Pan? Youve only learned it for one day!

    Shana bit her lip.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, a sharp sound of something cutting through the air suddenly attacked, aiming precisely at Li Ya Lin who was behind Shana.

    The elder sisters face changed, and she quickly leaped backward, then darted to the side.

    ng!

    A piece of rebar pierced the spot where she had just leaped from, sending up a shower of sand and stones.

    Shana quickly looked up, just in time to see a shadow leap out from the darkness above and rush towards her.

    Behind you!

    Ye Lian called out.

    Shana quickly turned around, only to discover three Li Ya Lins emerging behind her.

    Is it Flowers Abundantly this time? Shana frowned.

    Indeed, after learning to utilize her advantages, Li Ya Lins strength had changed significantly from before.

    Troublesome, very tricky.

    Both sh in the Pan and Flowers Abundantly were built upon Li Ya Lins speed and flexibility.

    After consuming arge amount of Mutated Snake gel, Li Ya Lin had actually be a hybrid of zombies and a mutant snake, a humanoid mutant snake.

    Her bone joints could dislocate unnaturally, and if there really was someone who could twist themselves into a pretzel, it would be Li Ya Lin.

    Not just her body, but her arms and legs could be twisted as well.

    And this was just the beginning. As she continued to evolve, her bones and bodys resilience were bound to undergo even greater changes.

    sh in the Pan was actually the simplest trick; as long as her speed was fast enough, she could appear like a fleeting flower in one ce for a moment and then disappear quickly.

    The execution of Flowers Abundantly was much more difficult. It required Li Ya Lin to push her speed to the limit in a short time, maintain rapid movement for a period, andbine it with her flexible and varied movements to create several illusions of herself at the same time.

    And just being fast wasnt enough, because whether it was zombies or humans equipped with tools like infrared night vision goggles, they could easily determine the true Li Ya Lin by her body heat.

    Hence, Flowers Abundantly was actually quite a superficial tactic against other zombies

    But Li Ya Lin was different; she was now half a Mutated snake, inherently equipped with a thermal imaging observation system

    Which one is it!

    Shana kept a close eye on the three figures; each of their expressions was identical, and their movements were in perfect sync, showing no discernible differences.

    This was really just a basic version of Flowers Abundantly. Theoretically, if Li Ya Lin continued to grow stronger, not only three shadows but even three hundred could appear.

    But for now, the possibility of projecting three hundred shadows seemed extremely low.

    Which one is it!

    Hehehe

    Laughter from Li Ya Lin echoed from three different directions, increasing Shanas anxiety.

    One for each person one for each!

    Ye Lians slightly stuttering voice came from behind.

    A rebar slipped from her hand, shooting straight towards the Li Ya Lin on the far left.

    ck Na and Red-Eyed Nana immediately separated, each confronting another Li Ya Lin.

    You guessed wrong!

    From behind Ye Lian, suddenly, a voice was heard.

    Ye Lian stared nkly ahead; she was now without any weapons in her hands.

    Amongst the Flowers Abundantly, there was also an element of A sh in the pan; one of the figures was nothing but a fleeting afterimage

    Not necessarily

    Ye Lian suddenly turned around, now holding a sniper rifle equipped with a suppressor.

    This suppressor had also been looted from the Falcon Second Camp, and it was perfectly suited for her Thor sniper rifle.

    Bang!

    A suppressed shot rang out at a much lower decibel.

    Before the figure was seen, Ye Lians shot was fired at the ground as she jumped up.

    Using the recoil, Ye Lian propelled herself into the air, retreating nearly twenty meters backward.

    At the same time, a white shadow swiftly sprang out from the side, and countless silver threads shot out.

    The immense power of the sniper rifle sent building debris flying in all directions, and Li Ya Lin, who had been hiding her presence through high-speed movement, was forced to reveal herself.

    As soon as she appeared, she was bound by ck Silk, and Xiao Bai, spreading its limbs, pounced from above her head.

    Panda Fall!

    Hey! How can you all team up

    Bang!

    A cloud of dust rose from Xiao Bais massive body, while the agile Ye Liannded lightly and nced at Shana beside her.

    Whats wrong, Sister Ye Lian? You need to focus during training, said Shana.

    Uh Im feeling a bit uneasy Have you felt like Ling Mo is starting to drift away from us? Ye Lian spoke, her two fingersing together and then slowly separating again, gradually increasing the distance between them.

    Shana paused for a moment, then mimicked Ye Lians gesture, and pondered thoughtfully.

    It seems like it

 Chapter 557: Surely the Dog Girl Has a Higher Embarrassment Level

    Chapter 557: Surely the Dog Girl Has a Higher Embarrassment Level

    After carefully sensing their surroundings, both Shana and Ye Lian confirmed one fact.

    The distance between them and Ling Mo was indeed getting farther.

    As Zombie Puppets, they couldnt sense his exact location like Ling Mo could, but they could vaguely guess the general direction and distance.

    Whats wrong? Li Ya Lin struggled out from under Xiao Bais belly, where she had taken a Panda Fall that had been deliberately weakened so as not to injure her.

    Ye Lian, still with wide-open eyes, stared in one direction and after a few seconds of stupor said, ording to our current our current speed of movement

    Approximately in ten minutes, our mental connection with Ling Mo will be severed, Shana continued.

    If Ye Lian were to say this, it would probably take her a full minute of stuttering, and the impatient Shana couldnt wait that long.

    After taking over the conversation, Shana immediately turned to Ye Lian with a coquettish smile.

    Ye Lian paused for a moment, then also managed to squeeze out a smile that probably meant Its okay.

    This was when the difference between pure zombies and those with human traits became apparent. Shanas expressions were quite natural, while Ye Lian seemed to be forcibly imitating based on memory, and not very sessfully at that

    Ah Li Ya Lin didnt quite understand; she neither had the strong mental power like Shana nor the deep mental connection with Ling Mo like Ye Lian did. Most importantly, although she was the most evolved among the three female zombies, her intelligence was actually about the same as Ye Lians.

    On the other hand, Yu Shiran, who was lying on Xiao Bai, reacted strongly. After being stunned for two seconds, the zombie loli suddenly asked in confusion, Does this mean that in ten minutes, this Sausage Human will no longer be able to stop me from doing anything?

    Mm. Zombies linear thinking ensured they wouldnt lie, but if you were to ask who was the most honest among them, it would definitely be Ye Lian, who was nodding at the moment.

    They might not lie, but they could still choose not to answer

    Wow wow Yu Shiran took a few more seconds to digest this answer, then cheered, This is great! So great, so great!

    No this is terrible, Shana corrected her.

    Thats for you, not for me, Yu Shiran retorted with pride, lifting her head high, And besides, do you really willingly bind yourselves to a human? Hes just prey If you were human, would you not feel ashamed to be yoked to a cat?

    Huh to think youd use a metaphor

    Of course, Ive practiced, Yu Shiran continued proudly, How about it, while we have the chance, lets kill this human, eat him, and bury this humiliating past in our stomachs once and for all. Then you can join me in finding Ban Yue, and we can cleanse both Team F and Falcons camps!

    You really have practiced Li Ya Lin said.

    Had humans heard the zombie lolis words, they would have felt a chill, downright hair-raising.

    Despite the calm expressions on the three female zombies faces, the only thing that surprised them a bit was Yu Shirans deep nning.

    How about it? How about it? Yu Shiran was brimming with excitement.

    No way, Ye Lian was the first to shake her head, Ling Mo hes not prey.

    Right, and your description is all wrong. Although we are different species, at least our appearances are the same, Shana added.

    Dont be silly! Hes just a human! Even though he is an interesting human hes still just human. And we are zombies! Look, he made me and Xiao Bai run under that metal bird, kept us stationed outside, and didnt dare let us meet people.

    Yu Shirans words had obviously been brewing in her little head for a long time: He also doesnt dare let you practice in front of humans, right? Sooner orter, he still belongs to the human race, and one day he will abandon you to return to the humanmunity. Of course, you cant me him, because we zombies would do the same. If my own kind saw me with a human how embarrassing that would be!

    After saying this, Yu Shiran raised her head again, a sly smile ying on her lips.

    Its still not okay Ye Lian continued to shake her head.

    You Yu Shiran wanted to find a word to scold Ye Lian, but was it stubborn or obtuse? Neither seemed quite right

    Thats right, its not okay. Ling Mo is doing it to protect us, understand? Shana also smiled and said.

    Li Ya Lin turned her body to look in the direction where Ling Mo was located: Hmm no, its not okay.

    Yu Shiran felt deted but was still somewhat unwilling: Why not!

    Because Ye Lian looked at her somewhat nkly, then slowly shook her head again, I dont know

    Ha ha, you insist on it even without knowing the reason Yu Shiran started to mock, but then her mouth fell shut, and her expression fell t.

    Although Ye Lian couldnt articte why, her expression was very serious, not at all like she was joking.

    Deep down in her subconscious, she was very clear about the reason for her actions. But this reason had be an instinct, something taken for granted, which is why she couldnt exin it.

    Alright then, you go ahead, Im leaving, Yu Shiran said,ying down on Xiao Bai.

    Mhm, go on, go on, Shana waved her hand, then remembered something, and continued, Ah wait a second. I remember Ling Mo saying that you and ck Silk are symbiotes, right?

    Yeah Yu Shiran nodded nkly. What was the point of bringing this up now?

    Hehe the one who has a mental connection with Ling Mo is ck Silk, not you. This means if you intentionally increase the distance, causing the mental connection to break, you will bepletely controlled by ck Silk, Shana said with a sinister smile.

    What does that mean? Yu Shiran instinctively felt something was amiss and quickly pressed for an answer.

    Shana slightly bowed her head, with a faint red glint in her eyes: The reason you still retain most of your sanity is that Ling Mo is restraining ck Silk. Once ck Silk bes a wild horse oh, a wild bitch, do you think youll still be able to walk on two legs?

    As she spoke, Shana slightly crouched down, her hands forming fists held in front of her chest, and gently barked, Woof!

    She gave Yu Shiran, who stood there dazed, a meaningful nce and turned away with a hop: Woof! I wonder whether its more embarrassing to be with humans or to be aplete fool What do you guys think?

    The three female zombies jumped down together, swiftly disappearing into the ruins with their superior leaping abilities.

    A few secondster, a white shadow followed, apanied by the zombie lolis indignant roar: Ahh! Humans! I wont let this go! You must have schemed against me on purpose! Cunning and sneaky humans!

    Whats wrong with her? Ye Lian turned her head for a nce and asked.

    Shes just a mischievous kid; leave her be, Shana frowned and replied. This is too strange. Ling Mo clearly knew we wereing out to practice new techniques. He would definitely stay with Team F, ready to assist us at any moment.

    Could it be that he wasnt willing? Li Ya Lin asked.

    Even with straightforward thinking, the question wasnt hard to figure out.

    Niepan? No, thats not right. The people from Niepan dont know Ling Mo, and his original n was to wait for them to expose themselves. Even if there was a mishap with the n, he should be bringing those people to meet up with us by now. The more Shana analyzed, the deeper her frown became.

    So what do we do? Li Ya Lin also grew a bit nervous.

    Ill follow behind you, Ye Lian suddenly said.

    Okay, Ye Lian will assist from the back. Ill attack from the left and the senior from the right; we will definitely catch up to Ling Mo!

    After saying that, Shana immediately sped up, with the cold light of her scythe shing, she quickly moved to the front.

    Li Ya Lin didntpletely understand, but that didnt stop her from following the n. Almost in a sh, Li Ya Lins figurepletely vanished.

    However, if you paid close attention to the front, you could discern a faint shadow near some obstacles, which was Li Ya Lin slowing down briefly to reveal her form.

    Bringing up the rear were Xiao Bai, Yu Shiran, and ck Silk.

    In the blink of an eye, only a few shadows could be seen flitting through this city of ruins.

 Chapter 558: Death Sentence

    Chapter 558: Death Sentence

    On a street near the TV station.

    The abandoned buildings and the disorderly green belts were apanied by dense weeds growing through the cracks in the ground.

    Suddenly, a group of crows perched on the power lines took flight, startled by something. At the same time, a dark shadow swiftly swept across the street below.

    Ugh

    The rushing wind from moving so quickly, along with the cawing of the crows, roused Ling Mo from his unconscious state.

    A throbbing pain on his forehead left him dazed for a moment, but his strong mental power allowed him to quickly ovee this predicament.

    Where am I Thats right! That girl, Lucy! Ling Mo recalled the moment he was knocked out by Lucys surprise attack.

    To think I was ambushed by her Ling Mo opened his eyes in frustration, trying to move his body, but he soon realized something was terribly wrong.

    His vision was filled with blood-red, and his body waspletely immobilized, except for a few fingers that could still twitch slightly; he had no room to struggle.

    Whats happening?

    Ling Mo was now fully alert. He moved his fingers and tried to shift his body, sooning to a realization.

    He was bound by something by some kind of cold and intricately woven threads.

    Alright, Ive been caught. And by the sounds of it, Im still on the move, Ling Mo analyzed his situation, immediately sensing grave danger.

    The distance between him and Ye Lian and the others was increasing!

    However, the good news was that Ye Lian and the others seemed to have noticed something was wrong and were hurrying in his direction.

    About five or six minutes Ling Mo estimated the time it would take for them to meet, based on their speed.

    But the problem was that the speed of the entity that had kidnapped him was also increasing, and it seemed far from reaching its limit.

    It cant be Lucy What in the world is this

    Ling Mo tried to extend his mental Tentacles, attempting to tear through these threads, but he quickly realized the difficulty.

    The threads were too resilient. Whether pulling or piercing, it was hard to deal with them.

    If he had time, he could slowly wear them down, but he only had five or six minutes left.

    Whoever this kidnapper was, they definitely had considerable strength, not to mention Ling Mo could feel several clusters of mental energy nearby.

    If Ye Lian and the others caught up, a fierce battle would undoubtedly ensue, and Ling Mo did not want to be a burden at such a time.

    Stay calm think of a solution. Ling Mo took a deep breath and carefully thought through the sequence of events.

    The one who knocked him out was Lucy, who ambushed him, but the one who kidnapped him was someone else or something else.

    To be able to take him from a high-rise building right under the guards watch, apanied by allies, and also possessing these dense, tentacle-like things

    Oh Ling Mo came to a realization.

    But this realization was definitely not good news for him, as it meant that he was about to face something far more formidable than a simple hunter.

    Today must be my darkest day, just my luck Ling Mo clenched his teeth and began to exert effort to extend his mental Tentacles.

    In his mental vision, six clusters of mental energy quickly appeared.

    The strongest one, which was also the closest to him, was definitely the kidnappers

    Under Ling Mos control, a mental Tentacle stealthily approached that cluster of energy and then reached into it

    Ah!

    As soon as Mental Strangtion was activated, Ling Mo felt all the red threads tighten into his flesh.

    It wasnt painful, but it was definitely an unpleasant sensation.

    Do that again, and Ill cut your tendons first, a voice devoid of emotion,cking any intonation but resembling that of a little girl, entered Ling Mos ears.

    Okay, okay just loosen them a little bit, Ling Mo said.

    So you can continue to think of a way out? Sly and cunning human, youd better not entertain that thought again. The insides of my tentacles are lined with suckers, which are full of sharp teeth invisible to the naked eye. If you fancy being skinned in an instant, then carry on, the Spider Queen said.

    Ugh Thats ruthless Ling Mo sighed.

    It was you who led me into the human trap, almost killing me. But its only natural for humans to want to kill me, especially when Im looking for you and posing a threat, the Spider Queen said, her intelligence evidently having increased since theirst encounter.

    Ling Mo gave a bitter smile, You seem quite reasonable. Can we negotiate

    No. The Spider Queen refused immediately without even listening, You humans have taught me one thing. Any words thate out of your mouths are meaningless unless theyre words I want you to say.

    Even under severe interrogation, you might not hear the truth Ling Mo said helplessly.

    The Spider Queen was silent for a moment, then said, Thank you for teaching me another thing.

    I When did I Forget it, thats not the point. Ling Mo spoke feebly, Im not here to discuss human nature with you, what do you want to do?

    Ive said it before, face you head-on, then kill you, the Spider Queen dered.

    Cant you be a little less stubborn! Ling Mo tried to persuade her. From their brief encounter just now, he had a deep understanding of the Spider Queens current strength. And his head was still spinning For that, he could only me Lucy

    I dont want to either, but you are the first one I mated with, and your body is the most suitable for my reproduction. Your body is practically a copy from mine, though not perfect yet, the Spider Queen said somewhat hesitantly. However, this was certainly not due to shyness but rather her effort in finding the right words.

    Hey, hey, hey! When did I mate with you uh Ling Mo started seriously but quickly lost hisposure. He remembered his two upgraded versions of the Thousand Years of Death

    1

    The Spider Queen continued methodically, The first time, you left your scent within me, which is why I started tracking you. After my rebirth, my memory of you was the most profound. However, it wasnt until our second mating that I truly considered you as a reproductive partner.

    And when you first started tracking me Ling Mo asked, puzzled.

    Prey, nothing more. Your body has my blood; isnt that the most suitable vor for me? The Spider Queen seemed to lick her lips as she spoke.

    Sorry for not understanding your way of thinking So does this mean Ive been upgraded? Ling Mo inquired.

    You could say that. However, ultimately, you will be my nourishment. For the health and growth of our child, you will be the first grand meal. Arent you proud? Daddy? The Spider Queen spoke with a tone of longing.

    But although it sounded like a couple sitting on a bench, envisioning a beautiful childbearing n against the sunset, for Ling Mo, these words were no different from a death sentence

    Alright Ling Mo sighed weakly.

    Trying to negotiate with a mutated zombie, especially one of the boss level, was indeed a futile effort

    A mutated zombie that can be called a progenitor, along with her five underlings, facing off against our own Ye Lian and the others Damn it! I need to think of something fast!

    Ling Mos heart started racing instantly, and he was also distracted by counting seconds in his head.

    Three more minutes to go!

    About three minutes left, Shana suddenly leapt over a broken wall and dered.

    Mhm Ye Lian followed closely and nodded.

    Li Ya Lin was still out of sight, but her voice came from ahead: Got it.

    Tch Why do I have to do this for Sausage Humans! Yu Shiranined while sitting atop Xiao Bai, watching the scenery rise and fall before her. It felt as though she was about to crash into the buildings, yet she swerved away at thest moment. This thrilling scene, enough to make ordinary people scream or even cry, didnt seem to faze the zombie loli at all.

    Ah Ban Yue, Ban Yue! Ahhhhh!

    The zombie loli cried frantically.

    As she wailed, in a city far from City X, atop a pile of building ruins, a shadow fell from the blood being sttered around, as if sensing something, nced in the direction of the zombie loli

    Footnotes:<ol start="1"><li>

    Thousand Years of Death

    : Thousand Years of Death is a funny move from the Naruto anime where Kakashi surprises someone by poking them in the butt.</li></ol>

 Chapter 559: The Human Tank

    Chapter 559: The Human Tank

    Wait for me, its almost time

    As the figurended, a gust of wind swept through, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes beneath the disheveled hair.

    And behind this figure, there was another shadow.

    Beneath their feety a dense mass of corpses, and the buildings ruins below were also filled with swarms of zombies.

    From somewhere in the city, a muffled roar sounded, and at the same time, the ground beneath their feet trembled slightly

    Here ites.

    Let me think tentacles wont work, mental attacks wont work either. Ling Mo, wrapped in tentacles, was anxiously pondering his situation.

    He could probably guess his current predicament It must be like Yu Shiran before, wrapped into a cocoon, right?

    A more urate description would be he was stuffed into a meat grinder.

    These fine strands didnt look like much, but once their owner exerted force, they would be thin saw des, grinding him into mincemeat while sucking him dry, leaving not even residue behind.

    Hiss the thought of it is quite terrifying. Ling Mo took a sharp breath, then rolled his eyes, But she wont do that for now, Im still her partner in her breeding n

    After ruling out the immediate danger, Ling Mo closed his eyes, beginning to focus intently on sensing the fluctuations of mental energy around him.

    Like before, six clusters

    No, wait, there was one more.

    This cluster of mental energy was stronger and purer than the Spider Queens, and the connection with Ling Mo was extremely tight.

    It was as if they had merged into one

    Eh? Isnt this me? Ling Mo realized with a sudden epiphany.

    This feeling was actually quite strange, like an out-of-body experience, seeing oneself from another perspective.

    Right, theres also me Ling Mo murmured to himself.

    But what could he do with mental Tentacles to himself?

    Yeah what can I do? Ling Mo chuckled bitterly in his mind.

    Wait a minute! Ling Mo suddenly opened his eyes, staring intently at the blood-red strands close in front of him, Who said I cant do anything? Its all about rigid thinking! Think about it from a different angle, I cant do anything to the Spider Queen, but she cant stop me from doing something to myself, right?

    Not much time, worth a try!

    He calmed his emotions, his gaze shifting from anxious to focused.

    Trying this method for the first time, he needed to concentrate his Mental power

    Whew take it slow, take it easy

    Bang!

    A tentacle shot out and struck a wall ahead, and as it swung its body into mid-air, the middle section of the tentacle suddenly burst open.

    The body immediately elerated its fall from the air, but the moment it was about to hit the ground, several tentacles shot out from her wrists, bracing against the ground in advance.

    Shended gracefully on the roof of an abandoned car, then turned her head expressionlessly to look behind.

    At the end of the street, a long-haired girl and a Mutated panda stood side by side.

    Hello there.

    Shana raised her arm, gesturing towards the Spider Queen.

    But as she spoke, her eyes had already shifted to arge cocoon on the Spider Queens backclearly, Ling Mo was inside, and she could feel it.

    Oh

    The Spider Queen paused, surprised that this being, who was on the same intellectual level as her, would greet her so calmly. She was momentarily at a loss.

    Mimicking Shanas gesture, she awkwardly lifted an arm and then stiffly moved it: Hello.

    Spider Queen? Shana inquired.

    Ah? The Spider Queen pointed at herself, somewhat bewildered, and replied, Me?

    Who else could it be Shana tightened her grip on the scythe, while stopping the Spider Queens intent to jump down, You better not move.

    As soon as she spoke, a crisp bang resounded. The car beneath the Spider Queens feet had its front and rear windows shattered.

    Ah The Spider Queen halted her step, Fellow being, are you coborating with humans? Her other tentacle had already swiftly followed the bullet, catching it and bringing it back.

    At this point, her expression turned somewhat angry.

    Ever since her true birth and entering City X, these kinds of human weapons had been trying to harm her.

    However, it wasnt until the battle in the Air Force Corps town that she truly realized the danger humans posed.

    Thats why she chose to steal Ling Mo this time, instead of boldly attacking and wiping out Team F.

    But a fellow being teaming up with humans? She had never even considered such a thing.

    Here we go again Shana seemed a bit impatient, One after another, all with the same tune. Whats wrong with humans? Which of you wasnt human before? The virus is really something,pletely turning you inside out uh I didnt mean you, senior. Ah! Dont pinch me

    Shana covered her pert buttocks, frowning and crying out in rm.

    It was a slip of the tongue, cant you let that slide! Shana begged for forgiveness, Dont do this in front of the enemy! Youre ruining my image!

    The Spider Queen, however, stared at Shana strangely. With her olfactory capability, she could naturally sense the presence of others here.

    Yet, what was odd was that she couldnt pinpoint their location.

    What was even stranger were Shanas words she really couldnt understand them.

    Image what was that?

    What do you want to do? the Spider Queen asked.

    What do we want to do? Its simple. Shana casually swung the scythe in her hand, the crescent-shaped de casting a beautiful cold light in the air, Of course return my partner to me!

    With that, she leaned forward, the scythe drawn back, and dashed swiftly towards the front.

    Poor fellow being attack.

    The Spider Queen then nced at a mutated zombie beside her and spoke.

    This particr mutated zombie, just from its appearance, looked much more normal than the average mutated zombie rtively speaking, of course.

    In fact, the five mutated zombies that followed the Spider Queen all appeared to be of the same breed

    The female zombies body looked robust, full of muscle, especially her powerful arms which were longer than those of an average human.

    Her fingers, too, were about three times the length of a standard finger, with nails that seemed to have grown seamlessly from the fingertips,ing to a sharp point like hooks.

    Without a doubt, these were incredibly powerful ws.

    When the Spider Queenmanded the mutated zombie to leap into action, her toes, which were simr to her fingers and equipped with hook-like ends, were fully exposed, revealing their significant lethality and her ability to traverse most terrains with ease.

    The distance between them was over fifty meters, but the mutated zombie, much like a humanoid tank, jumped andnded with such force that it sent cement debris flying, then dashed towards Shana with incredible speed.

    The ce where she had justnded was marked by two deep footprints, about two centimeters deep

    With every step she took, covering a span of three to five meters, she left a shallow imprint on the ground.

    Her speed and strength were unmistakable.

    Sending a small fry to fight me Shana was angry, her gaze turning icy as she watched the mutated zombie rapidly closing the distance between them.

    When they were less than ten meters apart, Shana raised her scythe, and the figure of Red-Eyed Nana appeared from her shadow.

    One tangible and one intangible, the two figures approached side by side, then swung their scythes in session.

    Ill chop you down! ck Na sneered.

    With a blood-red trail, the scythe of Red-Eyed Nana swung down first, aiming straight for the mutated zombies heador more precisely, the location of its Mental Sphere.

    But at the moment the de was about to make contact with the Mental Sphere, the mutated zombie suddenly opened its mouth wide and let out a piercing scream: Wuu!

    Wuu!!!

    The scream was incredibly shrill, like someone holding a megaphone right next to your ear and broadcasting the sound of ss being scraped, and it was the upgraded version, no less.

    Ah!

    Yu Shiran, who was about to step forward, immediately covered her ears, and even Xiao Bai let out a meh sound, lifting its two paws.

    Unfortunately, with paws too short and a body too plump, no matter how much it tried to scratch, it could only keep bleating helplessly.

    Just out of reach!

    Luckily, at that moment, arge clump of silver thread emerged, splitting into two strands and plugging Xiao Bais ears

 Chapter 560: A New Kind of Kin Screamers

    Chapter 560: A New Kind of Kin Screamers

    But the first to face the brunt of the situation was Shana, who was currently engaged inbat with a mutated zombie.

    Despite its shrieking, the mutated zombies hands didnt stop moving.

    Its elongated arm propelled its talons forward, and with a whoosh, it swiped at ck Nas head.

    Nana, who was supposed to block the mutated zombie with her spiritual body, seemed to be frozen by the screeching, standing there dazed.

    The talons passed right through Nanas body. Although it didnt cause her any physical harm, the sight was still quite terrifying.

    Not good, this is a mental shock!

    ck Na quickly realized what was happening. She frantically swung her scythe to block the mutated zombies ws, while simultaneously retreating Nana back into her own body.

    After reuniting, Shanasplexion turned a shade paler, and her eyes dimmed significantly.

    Shes strong But she probably cant scream like that again in the short term, right?

    Shana noticed that the mutated zombies eyes had lost their luster, indicating that its special frequency of screams wasnt something it could just produce at will.

    Just as she was about to make another move, she saw a second mutated zombie step forward and open its mouth

    A chorus, really? Shana was immensely frustrated. In terms of closebat skills, this mutated zombie was definitely no match for her. But those screams were torturous and could greatly disrupt a spiritual body, making the fight truly troublesome.

    These are my newly created kin; I call them Screamers, the Spider Queen announced from atop a vehicle, introducing them methodically. They were originally designed to deal with this person, she said, obviously referring to Ling Mo, but I didnt expect to capture them so easily

    Alright, alright, why is a zombie like you talking so much? Shana interrupted her impatiently.

    Even though she didnt mean it that way, her words sounded like a mockery of Ling Mo, which Shana didnt want to hear.

    However, the Spider Queen was actually quite straightforward. She had probably never been reprimanded by her own kind since her birth, and promptly closed her mouth.

    But closing her mouth didnt mean she wouldnt take action. Her eyes shifted slightly, and suddenly she pointed in a direction: Over there!

    Damn, weve been spotted.

    In the direction the Spider Queen pointed, Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai were tiptoeing around, preparing to sneak up andunch a surprise attack.

    Particrly Xiao Bai, the panda was standing upright, trying to squeeze through an alleyway that was clearly a bit too small for it.

    But the Spider Queens observation was sharp. Despite being distracted by Shana, she still managed to notice the situation in the corner.

    The two Screamers immediately pounced toward Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai, and soon there was a series of muffled thuds

    The Spider Queen had no intention of moving, for she knew that there were two other kin nearby, watching her.

    Although she didnt understand why these kin were so fixated on a human, ording to zombie thought patterns not understanding wasnt really an issue.

    As an excellent hunter, the Spider Queen was quietly waiting for her prey to take the bait.

    As soon as they appeared, they would be entangled by the Screamers, and she could take the opportunity to escape with Ling Mo.

    Peering through those blood-red eyes, the Spider Queen intently watched the street bathed in a faint blood glow.

    Her tentacles waved in the air, sensing the changes in airflow and temperature around her.

    Should anyone approach, she would definitely notice

    Seconds felt like minutes in this tense atmosphere, each moment stretched out as if slowed down.

    Suddenly, a figure shed by in front of the Spider Queen.

    Here theye!

    The Spider Queens gaze immediately locked onto the figure. But soon she realized it was just an afterimage.

    The real figure had appeared beside another Screamer. By the time the Spider Queens tentacles reached there, yet another figure had appeared beside the second Screamer.

    Two identical figures, indistinguishable from each other, captured the attention of both the Spider Queen and the Screamers, but no one noticed another figure emerging behind the Spider Queen.

    Whoosh!

    A sh of cold light struck the cocoon on the Spider Queens back, and simultaneously, the cocoon bulged from the inside, exploding open through the small slit as if detonated.

    However, it wasnt fire that burst out but a pale-faced Ling Mo.

    The Spider Queen had reacted as soon as she heard the sound, but the bullets that followedpletely immobilized her, allowing Ling Mo time to escape.

    Phew!

    Ling Monded gracefully and stood beside Li Ya Lin.

    Human, you The Spider Queen looked at Ling Mo with some anger.

    She had turned towards Ling Mo and Li Ya Lin, but the two Screamers were still chasing the two figures, until they lost their target and stopped, looking confused.

    Did you really think you could capture me that easily? Ling Mo said, moving his body a bit.

    The Spider Queen didnt speak, as arguing wasnt her strong suit.

    Ling Mos easy escape irked her, and she also felt a bit lost.

    The female zombies had all been quite ordinary, without any special actions, so how did they manage to achieve such a result?

    Without Li Ya Lins help, even if Ling Mo were faster, he couldnt have escaped in an instant. But now, looking back, it seemed so simple. How could it have seeded right under her nose?

    This defeat led the Spider Queen to unconsciously ponder these questions.

    Of course, she wouldnt know that the actions and performance of the female zombies had been orchestrated by Ling Mo from the moment they arrived.

    With ck Silk acting as a ry, Ling Mos mentalmands could be sent to every Zombie Puppet simultaneously.

    Their actions might have seemed unremarkable, but in reality, they were all parts of a n.

    Shanas diversion, Yu Shiran and Xiao Bais distraction of forces, Li Ya Lin drawing attention, and Ye Lians crucial shot at the key moment.

    It was these seemingly insignificant details that, whenbined step by step, led to this oue.

    Inside the cocoon, besides coordinating and nning, Ling Mo also did something else.

    He covered his entire body with his mental tentacles, and then, at the moment Li Ya Lin made her move, he solidified all these tentacles and expanded them outward.

    Simple, practical, and with Ling Mos strong mental power, he forcefully tore through the spider silk.

    After Ling Mo freed himself, Shana and the others, who were entangled with two Screamers, suddenly erupted into action.

    Their speed and strength were further enhanced, and the twin Shanas coordinated with each other, their scythes drawing cold lights, quickly cornering one of the Screamers.

    Yu Shiran, in perfect sync with the two Mutated Beasts, often stayed back tounch surprise attacks, while Xiao Bai was exceptionally brave. Each time ck Silk exerted force and briefly constrained a Screamer, the panda would pounce like it was injected with adrenaline, pping and scratching, finishing it off with a signature Panda Fall.

    By the time it got back up, the Screamer that was hit was in a sorry state, barely alive but unable to move.

    The situation quickly became one-sided, and the other two Screamers, who wanted to get close to the Spider Queen, were also thrown out by Ling Mos tentacles.

    After exchanging a nce with Ling Mo and receiving his consent, Li Ya Lin eagerly joined the fray.

    Blood sttered all over the street, creating a scene of chaos, but in this small area, the atmosphere was particrly tense.

    No matter how one looked at it, the Spider Queen was suddenly at a disadvantage.

    Its useless, the Spider Queen suddenly said.

    What? Ling Mo was startled.

    Anyway its useless, the Spider Queen seemed to have no intention of exining.

    What exactly are you saying Ling Mo instinctively felt a sense of foreboding and pressed on.

    The Spider Queen sized up Ling Mo from head to toe and said, You could be even more perfect. And I underestimated you.

    Not good! Shes going to run!

    Ling Mo instantly reacted, shooting out a dozen mental tentacles.

    But the Spider Queens speed was indeed extraordinary. A thin strand shot out from her wrist, attaching itself to an overhead cable, and she sprang up as if propelled from the ground, suddenly appearing mid-air.

    Whoosh!

    Although Ling Mos tentacles were fast, they only reached halfway before he could only watch helplessly as the Spider Queen leapt onto another rooftop.

 Chapter 561: Im Here to Go Undercover

    Chapter 561: Im Here to Go Undercover

    Damn! Ling Mo flung out a tentacle, following it with a swift leap upwards.

    It wasnt that he absolutely had to kill the Spider Queen, but her recent words had caught his attention.

    What did she mean by that?

    They moved swiftly, one after the other, through the streets lined with towering buildings.

    Whoosh!

    A thin thread hooked onto the balcony railing of a high-rise, and then the Spider Queen swung across like she was on a giant swing, shooting out another thread just before crashing into the wall, and with a graceful leap, she circled to the back of the building.

    Think you can shake me off that easily? Ling Mo scoffed with a coldugh, suddenly springing forward in midair as if stepping on an invisible trampoline, shooting out like a cannonball.

    The distance between them closed significantly, and just as Ling Mo was about to push harder, he spotted a glimmer of fire from the corner of his eye.

    Instinctively, he halted, only to see a series of blood stters burst from the Spider Queens body.

    Huh? Ling Mo was taken aback.

    But soon, he noticed the Spider Queen turning to look in his direction, her expression still eerily calm.

    This abnormal reaction immediately made Ling Mo sense that something was amiss.

    Indeed, the barrage of attacks, although injuring the Spider Queen, also propelled her backward, and with the help of her own blood threads, she quickly widened the gap between them, crashing backwards into a narrow alley.

    By the time Ling Mo quickly pursued her, the alley was empty except for a few drops of blood.

    Damn it!

    Ling Mos expression soured immediately.

    Someone hade out of nowhere to interfere who could it be?

    Having lost the Spider Queens trail, catching up with her was going to be difficult. She was quite adept at escaping.

    With a darkened face, Ling Mo turned back, warily eyeing the direction from which the bullets hade.

    Today I encountered another mutated zombie, looks to be of a high level, very strong. There was also a human behind it, I saved him

    A woman carrying a Suppressed Submachine Gun emerged from the shadows, standing across the street facing Ling Mo, muttering to herself.

    Saved who? You clearly messed up my n Ling Mos expression froze, what was this person doing?

    The woman had good hearing; she caught every word of Ling Mos mutter.

    Are you chasing that zombie? she asked.

    Yeah, Ling Mo nodded.

    Oh You wouldnt be able to kill it anyway, the woman said calmly.

    Ling Mo was speechless. Not only did the woman not apologize, but she was also mocking him!

    If it werent for the fact that she seemed to have intended to save someone, Ling Mo would have been tempted to confront her, but now it didnt seem right to say anything.

    You really cant kill her. I shot her, but she adjusted her movements in midair, and her recovery ability is very strong, the woman stated expressionlessly.

    I know that Ling Mo continued to be speechless.

    He was well aware of this fact; even when the Spider Queen was only a prototype, the blood on her had a very strong regenerative effect, not to mention now that she had evolved.

    Ling Mo had originally nned to make use of the Air Force Corps to aplish something, but unexpectedly, not only did it not restrict the Spider Queen, it actually made her stronger.

    At least she had learned to lead a group of zombies around and it seemed she had specifically prepared them to target him.

    As the progenitor of the mutated zombies, the Spider Queens virus was incredibly versatile. If she put her mind to it, she could theoretically conjure up just about anything.

    Having her in the city was definitely not a good thing

    However, these were details Ling Mo couldnt share. For one, there was no need, since the Spider Queen had already fled, and secondly, there were many intricacies he couldnt exin.

    Moreover, weve encountered her several times. Youre lucky this time; she didnt have other zombies with her, the woman added.

    Why wouldnt she have Ling Mo started to object but then paused, struck by a thought.

    Encountered several times? To have survived multiple encounters suggested this woman was quite capable herself!

    And it sounded like she wasnt alone

    But the person I saved is quite overconfident the woman continued to mutter, causing Ling Mo to feel a surge of frustration.

    Seeing Ling Mo staring at her, the woman brushed her hair aside to reveal an earpiece: Dont mind me, Im just recording.

    Dont mind youre talking about me, arent you! Ling Moined inwardly.

    I record to keep a record, it might be usefulter the woman paused and then exined.

    Fine After the Disaster Outbreak, seeing people with odd habits wasnt unusual.

    Just as Ling Mo decided to chalk it up to bad luck and leave, the woman stopped him again.

    And as she spoke, two more people emerged from the corner of the street behind her.

    How did it go? one of the men asked eagerly as soon as he appeared.

    Xia Zhi was right, the zombie was indeed here, but it got away, the woman replied. This guy was also after her.

    Oh The man immediately looked at Ling Mo with interest. You were chasing her alone?

    Not exactly Ling Mo simply denied.

    As he spoke, three figures appeared nearby, while Xiao Bai and the others had already wisely hidden themselves.

    Ah, ah, ah The man suddenly became excited, pointing at the scythe in Shanas hand. Did you guys kill that zombies minion?

    Shanas scythe was covered in blood, and her clothes bore marks of being scratched by ws, making her quite conspicuous.

    Yeah, Ling Mo confirmed.

    Wow! You guys are awesome. That Screamer is a real pain! Just one scream and Im out of it for ages; Ive wanted to burst my eardrums. The man eximed.

    It was okay Although the Screamer was somewhat interesting, it didnt excite Ling Mo that much.

    Just okay? The man was on the verge of tears. To him, that was no small feat!

    Aside from the silent Xia Zhi, the other two werent skilled in mental abilities and had no resistance whatsoever.

    Once hit, they werepletely overwhelmed.

    She had over a dozen with her at the start! the man emphasized, clearly not pleased with the oue.

    Ah Ling Mo now understood; they had shed with the Spider Queen several times and had dealt her some losses.

    If a full group of over a dozen hade looking for Ling Mo, it probably would have been a bit troublesome.

    But only a bit. With Ling Mos mental power, in a head-to-head sh, he was confident he woulde out on top.

    It was unclear whether their encounters with the Spider Queen were coincidental or if she had used them for practice after bumping into them.

    The man seemed like he wanted to say more, but the woman interrupted: Um I wanted to ask if there are any survivor teams or camps around here?

    Camps? Ling Mo immediately became alert.

    People from Niepan?

    Indeed, these three were Mu Chen and his group, currently searching for Team Fs new base. Their original n was to find Ling Mo within a day or two, but ns seldom match the pace of change.

    While wandering in the vicinity, they unexpectedly ran into the Spider Queen, who was doing the same.

    Although they shared the same target, being of different species meant only one thing upon meeting: battle.

    Fighting the Spider Queen was truly a nuisance for the trio.

    They were strong and coordinated well, making it difficult for them to die, but killing the Spider Queen was another storymore difficult than reaching the heavens.

    If it was just her, it might have been manageable, but she had a chorus with her!

    This led to dys, and while they didnt find Ling Mo, they ended up exhausted, staying up all night on watch, which became amon urrence.

    Normally, if they couldnt beat other zombies, they could at least escape, but this mutated zombie seemed to have a knack for tailing them

    Its just so bizarre! Mu Chen had roared more than once.

    But how could they know that the Spider Queen wasnt specifically targeting them, yet shared the same route and destination as them? It would be strange if they didnt encounter each other.

    It seems you know something? Xu Shuhan observed Ling Mos expression and said.

    There is a ce Ling Mo was also observing them and nodded.

    Thats great! You see, its very dangerous for us wandering outside. If you could refer us to join, wed be so grateful, Mu Chen continued, We can do any work, please take us in! His expression was earnest, and he even seemed a bit pitiful.

    Ha thinking abouting over as spies, huh Ling Mo thought amusedly.

    He was almost certain these people were from Niepan. Although they didnt have the word carved on their foreheads, to have survived so many days under the Spider Queen and still unscathed they were disheveled, but their aplishment was indeed impressive!

    Such people could easily form a survivor team and find survivors in the city to lead. Why would they need to join someone elses group?

    Moreover, there were no other survivors around the TV station. They riskeding all this way just to do odd jobs? Who would believe that!

    Deviation from the norm is a sign of deception, and Ling Mo knew this well.

    Hows it going, hows it going? Oh, are you guys like core members or something? Could you be the boss? Mu Chen had been chattering nonstop since he appeared, and he also cozily sidled up, Bro, Im Mu Chen, whats your name? Youre a Psychic, arent you? So awesome

    Ling Mo looked at Mu Chens face, and couldnt help but inwardly snark, He looks way older than me, is it really okay to casually call someone bro?

    Originally, Ling Mo thought that everyone in Niepan was a poser like Jian Qi, but he didnt expect to encounter an oddity like Mu Chen.

    This one here is Xu Shuhan; she talks to herself all day, just ignore her. And this quiet guy, thats Xia Zhi, you can ignore him too. Hahahaha Mu Chen raised his arm, gesturing to sling it over Ling Mos shoulder, but Ling Mo subtly dodged without making a sound.

    Ignore both of them? Thest person Ling Mo wanted to deal with was Mu Chen himself!

 Chapter 562: Plundered

    Chapter 562: Plundered

    Big bro, big bro, how did it go? Mu Chen urged.

    Ling Mo hesitated for quite a while before he slowly nodded and said, Alright.

    Youre the best, big bro! Mu Chen eximed with joy.

    He hadnt expected this person to be so easily persuaded, considering their conversation was riddled with holes and doubts.

    Although it seemed like there was some reluctance, it didnt appear to be because of them.

    Maybe there were internal issues at the camp?

    That would make sense With that thought, everything seemed normal.

    Internal conflicts abound, so they turn a blind eye to external issues.

    If he had agreed too readily, Mu Chen would have been suspicious.

    In fact, they had no choice; they had been shing with the Spider Queen and searching for Team F for days, and had already pinpointed Team Fs approximate location.

    But who would have thought theyd run into someone here?

    Team F must be nearby, and this person, being so formidable, had to be one of its members.

    So Mu Chen had a stroke of genius; he decided to infiltrate Team F. With Ling Mo in the open and themselves in the shadows, they could observe and strategize however they wanted.

    Xu Shuhan, having worked with him for so long, had developed an understanding and knew exactly how to y along the moment he spoke.

    Xia Zhi, the silent one, was the same whether he spoke or not.

    Mu Chen had been considering what to do if things didnt go smoothly, but to his surprise, this person turned out to be quite agreeable.

    But Ling Mo once again showed a troubled expression.

    Ah Whats wrong? Big bro, just tell me, is there a problem? Mu Chen, still excited, felt as though a bucket of cold water had been dumped on him. What was this but about!

    You know, greasing the wheels a bit Ling Mo said, clearly embarrassed.

    Holy crap!!!

    Not only did Mu Chens jaw drop, even Xu Shuhan, who was drinking water, almost spit it out.

    So, it was a shakedown!

    No wonder he agreed; there was this angle as well

    Mu Chen inwardly scorned Ling Mo, but this reassured him even more.

    Since Ling Mo wanted a bribe, it meant there were no other issues.

    How much do you want, brother? Mu Chen asked with a hint of sarcasm. Upon discovering Ling Mos true nature, he immediately stopped calling him big bro.

    Well what do you all have? Ling Mo continued, still looking embarrassed.

    Darn it! Youre just robbing us! Mu Chen cursed inwardly.

    Furious as he was, Mu Chen didnt want to cause more trouble at the moment. The three of them huddled together to discuss briefly, then took out everything of value they had on them.

    Ling Mo nced over their belongings and noticed that they had a lot of medicine. Although not as valuable as food, these non-renewable goods were still precious.

    Many of the medicines were even unfamiliar to Ling Mo. Examining them closely, he realized they were special-effect drugs.

    Ling Mo didnt quite understand their specific effects, but one look told him they were high-end and luxurious!

    The power of arge faction like Niepan was indeed iparable to that of an ordinary survivor; the information and resources they could ess were far richer!

    These medicines were also useful to Ling Mo, especially those for stopping bleeding and reducing inmmation. The faster they took effect, the better.

    Danger wouldnt wait for one to heal before appearing. In this world full of crises, carrying injuries could sometimes be fatal.

    For others, wounds meant a higher risk of infection, but for Ling Mo, even without the possibility of being infected, facing a crisis like todays would lead to uncertain oues.

    Having injuries definitely affected performance!

    However, Ling Mo always felt that he was not too far from the day he couldpletely do away with medicines. Once his body was fully zombified, what he would need was just more of the virus.

    This and this

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth in frustration as he watched Ling Mo pick and choose. His mind was in turmoil.

    He had brought out a jumble of items, yet Ling Mo had the nerve to select the most valuable ones.

    After a few minutes, Mu Chen couldnt help but speak up, Brother, it seems like you have quite a number of people to take care of.

    Heh, there are many people in the camp Ling Mo replied earnestly.

    Damn it! Mu Chen cursed inwardly and then crouched down to ask, Brother, may I inquire about something?

    Go ahead, Ling Mo said, continuing to sort through the items without looking up. He had already taken all the moderately useful items.

    How strong is your camp? How many psychics as powerful as you are there? Oh, and what type of special abilities do you have? Mu Chen initially hesitated to ask these questions, as people generally avoid disclosing their abilities. But now his attitude towards Ling Mo hadpletely changed; the man was a total money-grubber!

    Not bad Ling Mo said.

    Thats an understatement. Youre much stronger than me, Mu Chen replied, and this wasnt just tteryLing Mo and his group were indeed much more capable.

    Mu Chen and his group were being chased by the Spider Queen, while Ling Mo was the one chasing her. The difference was clear.

    Is that so? Then you need to step up your game, Ling Mo said.

    Damn it! Mu Chen was furious again. This was clearly mockery!

    But when he wanted to find a reason to argue back, he realized he couldnt because Ling Mo wasnt exactly wrong

    Ive made my choice, these will do, Ling Mo said as he hoisted his bulging backpack.

    Mu Chen and hispanions silently watched the few worthless items scattered on the ground

    Is this enough for you? Mu Chen asked in return.

    Cant help it Ling Mo said with a hint of difficulty.

    The implication was that he had to make do, which made Mu Chen feel like he was being mocked again.

    Ling Mo was mocking them for theirck of possessions when in reality, they had been thoroughly plundered by him!

    In truth, Ling Mos words were somewhat insincere; these people were not short of possessions, they were actually very wealthy!

    Normally, if someone was extorted like this, even with many underlying issues, they might immediately turn hostile and a fight to the death could ensue.

    Even Ling Mo himself, though not exactlycking medicines, couldnt help but feel envious of so many special-effect drugs, let alone being plundered by a stranger.

    Either they didnt understand the value of the items, or they had seen so much that it didnt matter much to them.

    Mu Chen and his peers, backed by Niepan, clearly fell into thetter category.

    What a grand disy of wealth! If three undercover agents could casually produce so many goods, just how much stuff must Niepan have in their possession?

    Ling Mos interest in Niepan continued to grow. It seemed that aside from researching the virus, the organization was well-off in other aspects too!

    But their ability to develop so inconspicuously was still mainly due to their research on the virus.

    Even Ling Mo himself was quite tempted by it, and other Psychics would likely feel the same.

    Actually, Ling Mos attitude towards Niepan was somewhat ambiguous at the moment; he was mainly curious to see how the people from Niepan nned to handle things.

    Bro, can you take us there now? Mu Chen pleaded.

    Oh Sure, lets go. Ling Mos response was slow once again, causing Mu Chen to curse in his heart.

    After taking advantage, Ling Mo didnt show any enthusiasm at all. What kind of person was he!

    On the other side of the TV station, a figure fell from the sky,nding on the ground.

    The Spider Queen looked down at the several blood holes in her body The wounds had stopped bleeding, and it was only a matter of time before they fully healed.

    Humans

    The Spider Queens tone was very cold when she uttered this word.

    However, this time it was the humans who had aided her. If she had been caught by that particr human who was quite special to her To be honest, she didnt want to fight Ling Mo, at least not now.

    The Screamers were used to incapacitate Ling Mo, to take him away unharmed.

    Now that Ling Mo had escaped, she didnt n on fighting to the death with him.

    The Spider Queen, having been toyed with by Ling Mo several times, had also be a bit more cunning

    The things she told Ling Mo were not everything; reproduction was not her only purpose. In fact, from the moment she captured Ling Mo, the Queen had already prepared for multiple oues.

    One day youlle looking for me on your own, the Spider Queen muttered to herself, then turned her gaze to the street.

    The once bustling street looked barren, but it was crowded with people.

    Those faces, some fierce and some bloody, were packed tightly together.

    Despite the multitude of figures, there was absolute silence, so quiet that even the sound of the wind rustling the billboards could be clearly heard.

    This scene was undoubtedly very eerie

 Chapter 563: Waiting with Pockets Open for Them to Dive In

    Chapter 563: Waiting with Pockets Open for Them to Dive In

    From the outside, the television station building was no different from any other abandoned structure.

    Deste, quiet, with its partially ajar doors shrouded in darkness, it seemed as if monsters could leap out at any moment.

    No survivor would take notice of such a ce. What could a television station possibly offer? Other than monsters, it seemed unlikely one could find anything of value.

    Thats why, rather than approaching, they would steer clear of this kind of troubleden location.

    This is the ce? Mu Chen looked skeptical. Was this really Team F? He suddenly began to doubt Ling Mos identity again.

    Yeah. Ling Mo took the lead, ushering Ye Lian and the others inside.

    Isnt this some kind of trap? Mu Chen asked, looking back.

    Xu Shuhan, who had been recording, removed her headphones and sighed, All our valuables have already been scavenged, what kind of trap could it be? Just keep up with him, make sure you dont get left behind. Hes been leading us in circles for a while, just to be cautious.

    Having said that, Xu Shuhan quickly followed, while Mu Chen heard ament drifting back: The people Im with clearly have a significant intellectual disability

    Cant you just carry on with your sarcasm without me? Mu Chen said helplessly.

    I am saying it to your face, arent I? Intelligence really is a fatal w Xu Shuhan sighed.

    Damn it!!!

    Indeed, Ling Mo had taken them on a substantial detour, but with zombies everywhere, it made sense to go out of the way.

    However, precisely because Ling Mo was dodging the zombies, Mu Chen and his group observed him all along the way and still couldnt figure out what his special abilities were.

    Judging by his agile movements, the likelihood of Ling Mo being of the Enhancement type was quite high.

    As for the other three girls clearly, they were all Enhancement types as well, nothing more to consider.

    Thinking this, the probability that they were members of Team F was now 99%.

    Mu Chen knew very well that all members of Team F were Psychics.

    Whatever, maybe its right here Mu Chen rubbed his temples, as if feeling something inside his head

    Are you guysing or not? Ling Mo called out from the entrance.

    Of course we are

    Just like that, bringing them in, no problem? Shana whispered.

    Ling Mo lowered his voice in response, Whats the matter?

    Could there be an ambush set up inside? Li Ya Lin suddenly piped up, cleverly.

    Considering she had just been whispering with Ye Lian, this concern must have been the intellectual creation of the two female zombies

    No Ling Mo shook his head.

    Why make enemies so hastily?

    Seeing the bewildered looks on Ye Lian and the others faces, Ling Mo exined: Its not an ambush, but its like a bag thats been tied up, waiting for them to jump right into it.

    He gestured with his eyes towards Mu Chen and the others who were hurrying over: Look, theyre quite eager.

    Theyre worried youre going to screw them over, Shana pointed out.

    I already did Ling Mo admitted honestly.

    And I n to keep trapping them Shana added.

    When they squeezed through the crack in the gate, Mu Chen and his group were very cautious.

    Ling Mo took note of their wariness but remained silent, leading them upstairs.

    The first floor was pitch ck, littered with bloodstains, debris, and furniture askewevidence of destruction everywhere. It was aplete ruin.

    Mu Chen had to restrain himself several times from asking questions, but each time Xu Shuhan stopped him.

    Just as they reached the second floor, two figures suddenly emerged from the shadows, startling Mu Chen so much that he tensed up, ready for action.

    Friendly, Ling Mo announced, then turned to the two, These are neers looking to join us.

    Its Big Brother Well then, lets go up, the two greeted with a smile.

    Mu Chen internally exhaled a sigh of relief; he had been ready to fight.

    Although Ling Mo hadnt shown any unusual signs, the stealth abilities of the two figures that had appeared were surprising to Mu Chen.

    He hadnt detected them at all Using blind spots and darkness to hide so effectively was indeed the hallmark of a Psychic group.

    What was most critical was how the two referred to Ling Mo. Big Brother? Damn! So what was he trying to prove? That he was actually proving it to himself!

    Several more people then appeared from the stairwell, all sentries concealed in the dark, covering every blind spot.

    Essentially, anyone trying to sneak in through the windows or doors would not escape their notice.

    Of course, for monsters like the Spider Queen with abilities far beyond theirs, it was a different story altogether.

    By the way, Big Brother, whats your name? And what about this camp Mu Chen reverted to his earlier form of address, feeling it was a good time to try and gather some information.

    Team F, Ling Mo replied.

    Thats an interesting name Mu Chen turned back and gave hispanions an OK sign; this confirmed thest one percent of their doubts.

    Ling Mo was also preupied, wondering how they would find him among so many people.

    Ask directly? Probably not that simple and crude

    If they were really nning a violent approach, they should have attacked when they first encountered Ling Mo, then subjected him to harsh interrogation.

    Any member of Team F might know something, and that was the first thing Ling Mo thought of from Niepans perspective.

    Even if they couldnt get any information, the forceful and bloody approach wouldpel someone in the know within Team F to step forward, and sooner orter, they would be able to force Ling Mo out.

    With Niepans methods, Ling Mo believed they must have some information about him.

    However, as he led the group in circles, Yu Shiran from Team F had already taken care of everything ahead of time.

    Lucy was startled by Yu Shirans sudden intrusion into her room, but she recognized the zombie loli and was already used to her sudden appearances.

    Yu Shiran was managed by ck Silk and simply repeated what Ling Mo had instructed her to say.

    After listening, Lucy was somewhat shocked.

    She didnt know the full story, but she had a rough understanding of the situation.

    Listening to the conversation, it seemed like a coincidence, but Lucy couldnt shake the feeling that perhaps this was the real reason why Ling Mo hade to Team F with her?

    Regardless, whether for personal reasons or for the benefit of Team F, she knew she had to do as Ling Mo instructed.

    So she quickly gathered some people together and announced an odd order: Ling Mos identity was to be kept a secret for the time being. It couldnt be discussed privately, it must not be mentioned in his presence, and if they encountered Ling Mo himself, they were to call him Big Brother.

    These instructions were then passed on from person to person. Team F wasnt veryrge, so everyone was quickly clued in.

    Not everyone had Lucys ability to discern truth from heartbeats, so deceiving Mu Chen and his group was going to be easy.

    However, as soon as Mu Chen and his group appeared, someone had already informed Lucy.

    Lucy was full of doubts, but she also knew that it wasnt possible to find Ling Mo to ask at the moment, so for the time being, she had no choice but to be patient

    Inside the stairwell, Mu Chen, who was following behind Ling Mo, was quietly conversing with Xu Shuhan: Ai Feng gave me a name, said it was Ling Mo. Ive told you this before, right?

    Um Xu Shuhan seemed somewhat speechless, as Mu Chen loved to repeat himself needlessly, yet seemed to enjoy it.

    Now that weve infiltrated, we need to figure out if hes within Team F. If he is, its most likely him, and we can confirm it then, Mu Chen continued.

    Me go? But there are so many people, and we are new here Xu Shuhan looked a bit troubled.

    This is your strong suit! Mu Chen encouraged, Go on, go on.

    Arent you the one who said you were interested in that person? Xu Shuhan asked, unswayed.

    I am interested but didnt Ai Feng warn me?

    Heh save that talk for deceiving Ai Feng, dont think I dont know what youre up to.

    Xu Shuhan quickened her pace, moving ahead of Mu Chen.

    And Mu Chen followed, his face full of conflict.

    He reached out and pulled Xia Zhi, who was passing by, and asked, What do you think she means by that?

    Xia Zhi turned her face to look at him.

    Alright, alright. Mu Chen let go of Xia Zhi, then looked up at the ceiling and his eyes wandered around, Im super interested, alright

 Chapter 564: The Special Squad

    Chapter 564: The Special Squad

    After Mu Chen and his twopanions sessfully infiltrated Team F, they realized things werent going as smoothly as they had imagined.

    The most obvious issue wasno one took the initiative to speak to them.

    Even if they wanted to strike up a conversation, it wasnt as if they could just go up to someone and bluntly ask, Do you know Ling Mo?

    They needed to blend in first!

    Xu Shuhan was quite skilled in asking questions, and getting chummy with people was Mu Chens specialty.

    But without the opportunity to put their skills to use, it was all just talk!

    And that guy who had extorted everything from them had not shown up again after arranging for them to stay in three secluded rooms!

    How shameless! Extortion without service! Mu Chen cursed that big brother in his heart.

    Fortunately, no one in Team F restricted their freedom, so aside from Xia Zhi, the other two kept wandering around the groups territory, hoping to pick up any piece of information.

    But despite helping out a lot, the information they gathered was pitifully scant

    And Ling Mo? Since bringing Mu Chen and the others back, he seemed to have forgotten about them entirely.

    Although he was just a figurehead regimentalmander of Team F, he quickly exercised his authority as amander.

    Form a special squad? an elder of Team F asked during a meeting.

    Yes, a small team, Ling Mo nodded, They will be in charge of collecting all sorts of information, such as scouting specific buildings and factories, gathering intelligence on surrounding survivors, summarizing the evolution of the zombie poptions, and detailing environmental changes. The Air Force Corps has a simr functional department, but their scope of observation is broader. We can be more meticulous. After exchanging information with each other, well obtain aplete picture.

    Right! an elder eximed, as if having an epiphany, Although we dont have the strong reconnaissance capabilities of the Air Force, we each have our strengths! They cant go down to the ground or inside buildings like we can.

    Its still the regimentalmander oh no, its still big brother who thinks of everything! another said sincerely. Despite his age, he didnt find it awkward at all to call Ling Mo, who was a decade younger, big brother.

    Of course, whats there to feel awkward about? Strength is whatmands respect!

    Weve just established the management, we cant cover everything at once someone in the crowd murmured in defense, only to be immediately met with a barrage of eye rolls.

    Monday morning quarterback!

    The problem is you didnt think of it!

    Do you think you could havee up with this idea?

    The poor guy was metaphorically set upon by the crowd and was left in tears.

    Is it really necessary to be this dramatic?!

    Amidst the mor, Lucy, who was sitting beside Ling Mo, suddenly asked, Ling Mo, whats your actual n?

    Well Ling Mo said earnestly, You guys have to start paying me on time from now on Its a win-win situation.

    Everyone broke into a sweat at his words!

    Thump! There was an immediate sound of someone toppling from their chair.

    Lucy sighed, I knew it But youre not wrong; it indeed is a win-win situation.

    Her opinion was unanimously seconded, and the resolution proposed by Ling Mo was thus passed.

    However, Ling Mo always felt that Lucy seemed quite mncholic. Had she suddenly be sentimental?

    After the members of Team F arrived in City X, due to environmental constraints, there hadnt been any significant expansion, and the members were basically still the same as before.

    When Ling Mo personally selected members for the special squad, he directly brought out the list of Team F psychics with special abilities that Lucy had given him before.

    Selecting members based on their special abilities made the process much simpler and more direct.

    That one theres an Enhancement type with hearing enhancement, he should be very useful for reconnaissance, count him in, Ling Mo said, looking into the crowd.

    These psychics, who usually held themselves in high regard, behaved very modestly in front of Ling Mo.

    During meetings, they often jumped up, banged on tables, and yelled at the elders, but now they were all quietly lined up, looking at Ling Mo with a mix of confusion and anticipation.

    Of course, there were also those who stood at the back, maintaining a calm and observant attitude.

    Ling Mo was formidable, but they hadnt personally sparred with him, so not everyone was blindly convinced by his authority.

    As Ling Mo looked at them, a man squeezed out from the crowd.

    Big brother, you are talking about me. My ability is called Wind Listener. The man looked somewhat timid, with a resemnce to Skinny Monkey and not particrly handsome features.

    He didnt dare make eye contact with Ling Mo, nor did he dare to look at Ye Lian and the others by Ling Mos side; as soon as he came out, his gaze was fixed on his own toes.

    Hello Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Immediately, someone started to tease: Why pick Skinny Monkey first? Hes just good for eavesdropping, look at him What a natural talent!

    Ha ha, yeah, for all we know, hes been listening in on big brothers private conversations these days, anotherughed.

    You guys Skinny Monkey immediately turned around, annoyed, Stop talking nonsense!

    What if we do talk about you? someone said coldly.

    As soon as Skinny Monkey broke ranks, the indiscipline of these individuals was exposed.

    They were wary of Ling Mo, but they didnt fear Skinny Monkey.

    Big brother Skinny Monkey didnt dare to confront them and instead turned to Ling Mo with a pitiful look, silently praying that Ling Mo wouldnt misunderstand him because of this.

    Alright, enough with the jokes. Skinny Monkey, your ability is good, would you like to join the special squad? Ling Mo nced at the group, then asked.

    He spoke to Skinny Monkey gently, but that nce at the crowd made everyones heart chill.

    It wasnt fiercely intimidating, but the brightness in his eyes gave them the feeling of being seen through.

    Ling Mo deliberately used a slight mental interference, and judging by the effect, he was quite satisfied.

    He knew very well that arguing with this group was pointless; only strength could deter them.

    At this moment, Skinny Monkey appeared both excited and fearful, stammering: Special special squad? Me? My ability is good?

    The man seemed to have very little confidence in his own value, but after Ling Mo thought about it for a moment, he understood why.

    Wind Listener, this type of special ability could only support others; its possessorsbat power wasnt much to write home about, practically on par with an average person.

    If Skinny Monkey had been part of a normal survivor group dominated by regr people, he would have likely held a respectable position. However, in a group where the majority were Psychics, he seemed very weak.

    Just by observing the way those people had freely mocked him, one could tell that hed had a rough time.

    But to Ling Mo, his special ability was extremely useful.

    I say youre capable, so you definitely are. Give it a try, Ling Mo said as he flicked out a tentacle and gently tapped a wall from a distance.

    Skinny Monkeys ears immediately perked up, and his eyes darted in the direction of the sound.

    You see, didnt I tell you that you could do it? Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Big brother is really impressive Skinny Monkey looked at Ling Mo in disbelief. The man hadnt made a move, so how did he manage to produce a sound from such a distance? None of the pretty girls by his side had moved either!

    This was truly unfathomable to him

    Come over here, Ling Mo said.

    Skinny Monkey walked over to stand behind Ling Mo, appearing somewhat anxious and uneasy.

    Even though no one saw or heard what had just happened, they all knew that something had urred.

    And with Ling Mo mentioning the special squad, some people immediately became interested. Even those who werent interested at first were now curious about what Ling Mo was up to.

    Ling Mo looked over the crowd, then down at the list in his hand, a slight smile appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    These people were all ready-made manpower. It would be wasteful not to put them to good use, right?

    When he decided to be a regimentalmander, this had already been part of his n.

    Whether it was Niepan or Falcon, in the end, neither was truly his own team.

    Falcon had a much closer rtionship with him, but the information Yuwen Xuan could ess wasnt veryprehensive.

    If Ling Mo wanted to establish himself and protect his girlfriends, he needed a power that was truly his own.

    Going around looking for people? He didnt have time for that. But Ling Mo understood very well the existing method of recruiting.

    Next As Ling Mo began to call out again, those below were already craning their necks in anticipation.

 Chapter 565: The Gecko and the Shockwave

    Chapter 565: The Gecko and the Shockwave

    What kind of people are we looking to recruit?

    Whats this squad called again?

    Im not sure

    As Ling Mo checked off the special abilities one by one, the buzz of conversation among the crowd grew more intense.

    Enhancement type with localized strengthening, mainly in the limbs is that person here? Ling Mo nced over the list and asked.

    Whos he calling for? The people began to look around, wondering.

    Zhang Xincheng, maybe someone guessed.

    A young man with a puzzled look emerged from the back of the crowd and said, Im Zhang Xincheng.

    Whats your special ability called? Ling Mo was checking names against the list, trying to find if he was the one he was looking for.

    Gecko, Zhang Xincheng replied sinctly, his expression somewhat grim. It was clear that, like Skinny Monkey, he wasnt very popr within Team F, but no one dared to mock him.

    The fact that he was unchallenged indicated he had some talents, although his personality might be somewhat difficult.

    Give it a try, said Ling Mo.

    Without a word, Zhang Xincheng gave Ling Mo a silent look, then walked over to a wall and ced his hands on it.

    Without any apparent preparation, he suddenly began to scale the wall with swift, coordinated movements of his hands and feet, and eventually even clung to the ceiling.

    His movements were agile, his speed was fast, and he appeared effortlesslyfortable, truly resembling a gecko.

    Ling Mo couldnt help but wonder whether his tail would grow back if it were cut off

    Cough cough right, its you, Ling Mo quickly snapped back to reality and called Zhang Xincheng down.

    Aftering down, the man didnt ask anything else and simply stood next to Skinny Monkey, causing Skinny Monkey to tense up and anxiously avoid looking at him.

    Next Inspiration? Ling Mo called out another ability.

    Why is it always these types! A chorus of boos erupted from the crowd.

    Just from the description, it was clear that this special ability had nobat potential.

    Its me A timid female voice came from the crowd, and then Ling Mo saw a petite girl struggling to make her way through.

    As she passed, people would deliberately bump into her, causing her to cry out in rm, followed byughter from the crowd.

    By the time she stood before Ling Mo, her face had turned bright red, though it was unclear whether that was because of the teasing or because Ling Mo had called her out.

    Whats your name? Ling Mo asked.

    Gu Gu Shuangshuang, the girl responded softly.

    What does your special ability do? Ling Mo continued.

    Gu Shuangshuang looked up at Ling Mo nervously and asked nkly, Huh?

    What can your special ability do? Show me, please, Ling Mo patiently said.

    Oh okay, Gu Shuangshuang, even more nervous than Skinny Monkey had been, sped her hands together and closed her eyes.

    But after a minute or two, aside from her face turning even redder than before, there was no sign of any special ability

    The onlookers grew restless again, but since the subject was a girl, they refrained from mockery and instead resorted to different kinds of teasing.

    Shuangshuang, are you out of it again today? Is it that time of the month? someone shouted.

    Ha ha ha! Laughter immediately filled the air around them.

    Dont rush it, Shuangshuang, take your time, find the feeling! another person added with augh.

    Find it with who?

    Theres an obvious choicethe big brother!

    The three sisters-inw are right over there, are you looking for trouble?

    Thats fine, look, the sisters-inw arent even paying attention to us.

    Damn! These people Ling Mo suddenly became the butt of the joke and was left speechless.

    However, Ye Lian and the others really werent paying attention to this side. With so many people around, they would note near and kept as much distance as possible. Their willingness to apany Ling Mo was purely out of curiosity about this event.

    He nced at Gu Shuangshuang and noticed that the girl had turned red to the tips of her ears and was trembling slightly.

    Sigh After letting out a sigh, Ling Mo suddenly said in a low voice, Youre a mental ability user, right?

    Mhm Mhm. Gu Shuangshuang didnt dare to open her eyes and nodded gently.

    Dont be so nervous; the more tense you are, the more scattered your thoughts will be. Try to rx Ling Mo guided her, No, no, dont rx too much. You need to find that bnce point between intention and nonchnce. Youre not focusing too hard, but your mental power is concentrated. In this state, your mental power is most responsive to yourmands, and you can wield it at will

    Ling Mo had far more experience in the use of mental power than the average mental ability user. He needed to maintain constant contact with his Zombie Puppets, and no one had more time using their mental power than he did.

    Practice makes perfect, and Ling Mo was truly experienced in this area.

    At first, Gu Shuangshuang couldnt get into the right state at all, but with her eyes closed and listening to Ling Mos voice, she gradually began to feel as if she was submerged in water.

    The noises around her started to blur, and in front of her eyes, only spheres of mental energy remained.

    Now youre ready, give it a try. Ling Mo had been watching the changes in her Mental Sphere; she was now in the right state.

    She wasntpletely ignoring her surroundings, but she was highly focused.

    Bang!

    A soft sound suddenly emanated from around them, and those standing close felt as if a wave of energy had just rippled through the air.

    At the same time, a bullet flew right over Gu Shuangshuangs head and hit the ceiling.

    Ye Lian was holding a silenced pistol, her hand still in position.

    She had aimed just above Gu Shuangshuangs head, but the bullet ended up hitting apletely unrted spot.

    Although it wasnt far off, it was still enough to shock everyone.

    What just happened?

    Was that Gu Shuangshuang? When did she be so powerful?

    Damn, if we get into a fight with her, does that mean we cant even touch her?

    A chorus of exmations rose from the crowd.

    Indeed Though its called Inspiration, it should actually be called Mental Power Shockwave, right? Ling Mo mused to himself.

    This special ability was actually very useful; its just that Gu Shuangshuang hadnt been able to utilize its full potential.

    To put it simply, theres no such thing as apletely useless special ability. Any special ability, when maximized, can be a powerful trump card.

    Weapons can fend off hordes of zombies, but it takes a Psychic to deal with those high-level zombies that appear out of nowhere with astonishing abilities.

    Okay okay Gu Shuangshuang, excitedly opening her eyes, called out.

    Yeah, not bad, Ling Mo said, ncing at Gu Shuangshuangs pale face and sighing inwardly.

    Although he had taught her how to enter the right state, she still needed more practice in controlling the release of her Mental power. Judging by her current state, she could probably only use it once more today, and that would be her limit.

    The sustained use of special abilities is also very important, whether its Enhancement type, mental ability, or elemental type, its all the same.

    Bursting out with power temporarily is no match for the exhaustion of physical strength or Mental power. Using limited power to survive as long as possible is what matters most.

    You need to carefully consider the use of your special abilities, what the purpose is, who the target is, and how much energy it will cost you. At the same time, you need to calcte your own recovery rate, Ling Mo said simply.

    Gu Shuangshuang nodded vigorously, her face flushed as she also moved to the side.

    The young girl was both excited and emotional, having shown off in front of so many people for the first time, and her eyes even reddened a bit.

    When her release of power failed initially, she felt like she wanted to crawl into a hole and hide.

    She thought Ling Mo would let her step down, disappointed, but to her surprise, he patiently guided her Gu Shuangshuang was very grateful to Ling Mo at this moment.

    She stood there, not idle, continuing to feel that state while watching Ling Mo continue to choose people.

    Now she was very curious. If she, who was considered useless by others and only avoided being bullied because of her gender, could be chosen by Ling Mo and helped to unearth her ability, who else would Ling Mo pick next?

    Not just her, but the other onlookers, including those Psychics who were originally just there for the show, all suddenly became very interested.

    Some even began to feel eager, hoping Ling Mo would pick them next.

    Especially some of the mental ability users, who wished they could rush forward right now.

    If Gu Shuangshuang could be effective, then those who were inherently capable, if guided by Ling Mo, wouldnt their strength increase even more?

    Pick me, pick me!

    Big brother, choose me!

    Many were shouting in their hearts.

 Chapter 566: Provocation

    Chapter 566: Provocation

    Thest one Ling Mo mumbled to himself as he nced down at the list, his casual tone belying the tension in the air.

    The group waiting in front of him instantly felt their hearts leap into their throats, anxiously hanging on his next words.

    When Ling Mo looked up again, he was somewhat surprised to find every pair of eyes in the room firmly fixed on him.

    Ahem Is there an Enhancement type who specializes in knives? Amidst the rapt attention, Ling Mo cleared his throat and revealed the answer.

    A collective sigh rippled through the crowd, with many faces falling in disappointment.

    However, their curiosity quickly got the better of them as they started to look around, trying to identify thest fortunate individual.

    Who is it?

    There are many who use knives

    It must be someone whos professional with knives, right?

    Ye Kai, is it you? someone asked, turning their head.

    Whoosh! All eyes immediately shifted towards the back of the group.

    Ling Mo looked in that direction too, locking eyes with an exceptionally defiant gaze.

    Those eyes so fierce!

    The man was shorter than the others around him, with a buzz cut, skinny build, but an aura of explosive power.

    Two foot-long knives hung at his waist, entuated by his sleek ck casual wear, making the des shine even brighter.

    Ye Kai, right? Ling Mo asked.

    He had already gleaned from the looks of those around that this man was not like the others, including Skinny Monkey.

    The three people by his side were fringe figures, but Ye Kai held a significant status among these Psychics.

    What was most important was this guy looked tough!

    Psychics sometimes have an air of arrogance around ordinary people, but in a room full of Psychics, they usually keep it in check.

    But Ye Kai, from his appearance to his stare, down to his attire and the way he leaned against the wall, exuded a challenging demeanor.

    Yet this seemingly provocative look actually made those around him show a hint of wariness, indicating that he was indeed a force to be reckoned with.

    He was the only Psychic Ling Mo called upon this time with a formidablebat ability

    So its really Ye Kai, huh?

    Finally, someone different! I thought it was going to be all ahem

    But isnt this a bit too different?

    The onlookers continued to murmur among themselves.

    The room wasntrge, and their voices werent particrly hushed, so almost every word reached Ling Mos ears.

    It seems Ye Kai is quite capable. I wonder why Lucy never mentioned him Ling Mo mused with interest as he regarded Ye Kai, who was also looking back at him.

    The two shared a strange, prolonged gaze before Ye Kai finally spoke: Not interested.

    Whoosh!

    The crowd stirred again!

    That was quite a snub!

    Amidst the stir, though, most were thrilled!

    Conflict meant entertainment! These people, who were either bored or constantly battling on the edge of death, thrived on excitement.

    Everyone was eager to see how Ling Mo would handle this situation.

    This was a public challenge, in front of everyone, even in front of his woman!

    Gu Shuangshuang and her twopanions were startled. They hadnt expected that thest person called out would be Ye Kai, the troublemaker

    Hes in for it now, Zhang Xincheng said with a cold face.

    Huh? Who? Gu Shuangshuang was still a bit lost.

    Big brother Skinny Monkey gestured with his eyes, clearly uneasy about this kind of scene. Even though he wasnt the target, he was scared.

    Gu Shuangshuangs expression immediately turned to worry. She couldnt help but look back at Ye Lian and the others standing in another corner.

    To her relief, the three girls were huddled together, flipping through a booklet that they had found who knows where.

    Eh? Is that so? Li Ya Lin asked in a low voice.

    Mhm Shana, standing in the middle, nodded.

    Ah this pose Ye Lian suddenly eximed.

    We could try it Li Ya Lin suggested.

    Gu Shuangshuang couldnt help but wonder what they were so engrossed in. It sounds so intriguing; what could it be

    Seeing the three of thempletely rxed, Gu Shuangshuang felt much more at ease.

    She had no idea that these were three female zombies withpletely off-kilter thinking

    Not interested.

    Ye Kai still leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, looking at Ling Mo with an indifferent face.

    By now, the crowd had automatically cleared a path for them, and the two men stood facing each other.

    Provocation! This was pure provocation from Ye Kai!

    Indeed, the troublemaker dared to provoke Ling Mo!

    The onlookers were even more excited now; the more chaos, the more entertaining for them!

    Now they were even more eager to see how Ling Mo would react. Would he be embarrassed into anger? Would he fly into a rage?

    But objectively speaking, although Ye Kai had slighted Ling Mo, there was nopulsory requirement to participate. Ye Kai had the right to refuse.

    Refusing was one thing, but it was Ye Kais attitude that would make anyone else just as angry.

    Some people thought Ye Kai was courting death. Regardless of Ling Mos strength, he was now the regimentalmander! Even if it was just in name, he was themander! What if he decided to use his power to crush someone?

    As for Ye Kai, he still looked like he was asking for a beating. And Ling Mo?

    His face didnt show much emotion, which made many secretly admire Ling Mosposure. Even though he must be furious inside, he remained calm, and this gave people a good impression of him.

    Why is that? Ling Mo finally spoke, as everyone eagerly awaited his response.

    His question caught the crowd off guard.

    Why ask why?

    But as they collected themselves, many couldnt help but chuckle.

    This Ling Mo was quite sly!

    Ye Kai was clearly looking for trouble, but Ling Mo had passed him a soft knife, outmaneuvering Ye Kaipletely.

    Ye Kais expression immediately became conflicted, and he looked at Ling Mo somewhat speechlessly.

    No reason, just dont want to go, Ye Kai said.

    Oh Ling Mo nodded.

    Everyone perked up their ears again, and even Ye Kai tensed up a bit.

    What would he say next?

    Thats too bad, Ling Mo said with a hint of regret.

    Just like that? Youre giving up?

    The crowd was collectively taken aback once again!

    But then Ling Mo added anotherment: I was actually looking forward to teaching you a thing or two.

    Ye Kai was stunned, and the onlooking crowd snickered in secret!

    Such sarcasm was powerful

    Indeed, Ling Mo was no pushover; his calm demeanor only seemed to infuriate people further!

    Looking at Ye Kai again, his eyebrows were almost knitted together, his gaze fiercer than before, and even slightly red, clearly enraged to the point of bursting.

    There was a reason why this man was called a troublemaker; aside from his arrogance, he was also known for his explosive temper.

    If it had been anyone else, they would havee to blows by now.

    Nobody in Team F would actively provoke him, and most people actually held a deep wariness towards him.

    After Ling Mo finished speaking, he stepped back and began looking at the list again. As he passed by, those nearby could faintly hear him muttering, Ah, such a shame

    Wait up! Ye Kai finally called out.

    Whats up? Ling Mo turned around, asking with a puzzled look, Have you changed your mind? Want me to teach you?

    Lets just say Im ready to learn from you right now. As Ye Kai spoke, he started drawing his sword.

    The crowd was abuzz once again!

    This was a challenge!

    Most people there had only heard of Ling Mos strength, and very few had actually seen it in action.

    If Ling Mo epted this fight, the spectacle theyd witness would be immense!

    Big brother, give him a good lesson!

    Some wanted to shout this, but after ncing at Ye Kai, they had to hold their tongues.

    Whats it going to be? Are you in or not? Ye Kai pressed.

    Are you that eager? Ling Mo asked.

    Ye Kai didnt want to engage with Ling Mos line of questioning; it was awkward no matter how he answered!

    Yes! He replied grudgingly.

    Oh, then lets do this. Ling Mo nodded somewhat helplessly.

    Whoosh!

    Arge circle cleared around the two men in the center, and those who had retreated to the walls watched with excited faces, eager for the impending sh.

    What many thought would be a minor scuffle had escted into a potentially thrilling battle!

    Some began whispering and cing bets on the oue of the match between the two.

    Some were in favor of Ye Kai, and others believed in Ling Mo.

    And the reason for those supporting Ye Kai was simple

    With this terrain, this environment Ling Mo, a mental ability user, going up against Ye Kai, doesnt stand much of a chance!

    And if he cant win? someone asked.

    Heh then why bother forming a squad? Better to just leave

 Chapter 567: The Gap in Strength

    Chapter 567: The Gap in Strength

    Shall we begin?

    Ye Kai held his dual des, his head slightly lowered, a defiant look in his eyes as he stared at Ling Mo.

    His body was slightly angled to one side, the heel of one foot raised.

    This stance made him resemble an agile leopard, ready to pounce on his prey at any moment.

    A sense of oppression emanated from him, his already fierce eyes now filled with a murderous intent.

    Look at Ye Kai, hes ready! someone shouted.

    Those within Team F were quite familiar with Ye Kai; seeing him like this, they knew he was about to make his move.

    Among the many, those who wielded des were not few, but the only one who could wield them in a way that truly intimidated others was Ye Kai.

    Ye Kai might not be the strongest, but he was certainly one of the most distinctive, both in temperament and in his style ofbat.

    Are you ready? Ling Mo nced at Ye Kai and asked.

    Yeah. Arent you preparing? Ye Kai frowned in response.

    Ling Mo hadnt moved a muscle, hadnt drawn a weapon, nor taken any defensive stance.

    He even still held that piece of paper in his hand!

    Isnt that a bit too careless?!

    Not just Ye Kai, but others too were watching Ling Mo with puzzled looks.

    Even if you are confident, its not the time to underestimate your opponent Cant he see how much this matters to him?

    If he loses, hell have to skulk away in defeat

    However, nobody reminded Ling Mo at this moment, and Ling Mo himself seemed rather bewildered as he said, Ready? Oh no worries, attack whenever you want.

    Damn, thats too confident!

    Really doesnt need to prepare? And at any time impressive!

    Arrogant! Ye Kai suddenly became furious. This person didnt seem showy, even rather mild, but his words were more infuriating one after another, the arrogance was extreme!

    Provoked by Ling Mo, Ye Kai didnt bother with more words. With a tip of his toe, he shot out like a bullet.

    As he surged forward, the two sharp knives in his hands twirled, creating two blossoming knife flowers.

    Then, as if countless knife flowers were continuously blooming in his hands, in just an instant, a circle of cold light surrounded Ye Kai.

    Although it looked magnificent, it was deadly.

    A meat grinder! Even those who were slightly closer to him quickly stepped back, fearing being touched by the cold light.

    Such quick movements!

    The speed in his hands is amazing!

    Ye Kais attack was wild! Crazy! Just like him, it looked extremely cool!

    To be able to instantly increase the speed of his movements to this level in such a short time, it must be attributed to the use of special abilities, certainly coupled with rigorous training.

    Hes going with that move right from the start! Someone suddenly remarked.

    Have you seen it before?

    Who? Who has seen it? People looked around, searching.

    One of Ye Kais signature moves, abination of offense and defense, perfectly aligns with his philosophy, you know, the best defense is a good offense thing, the person who had earlier expressed sentiment continued.

    Ah! So powerful! How can you even dodge in such a small space?

    Indeed, Ye Kais move was very apt for the situation. The arena was small, where could Ling Mo possibly escape to?

    No matter what evasion techniques Ling Mo had, facing such a sharp attack, he was likely to end up in a rather embarrassing situation.

    It seemed that while Ye Kai was provoking Ling Mo, he wasnt without intelligence; he started with his strongest move right off the bat. Even if he couldnt take down Ling Mo in one go, he could at least press him hard.

    At this moment, not many were betting on Ling Mo. Putting themselves in his shoes, they felt that if they were standing where Ling Mo was, withstanding the assault would be impossible.

    To be pummeled and forced to run around would indeed be quite humiliating

    Ye Kai, seeing Ling Mo not dodging, quickened the movements of his hands even more. His whole being became like a human meat grinder, rolling towards Ling Mo.

    Two meters!

    One meter!

    Just as Ling Mo was about to be enveloped by the whirl of knife light, everyones hearts leaped to their throats.

    Why isnt he dodging?! Gu Shuangshuang gripped her clothes tightly, internally shouting.

    Zhang Xincheng still had an expressionless face, but if one looked closely, they would see a flicker of emotion in his eyes.

    Skinny Monkey was already tense all over, as if he was the one about to be hit.

    He cant dodge it most people thought to themselves.

    If Ling Mo had been prepared to dodge from the start, there might have been a chance to avoid the brunt of the attack, but now it seemed he had to take it head-on

    Just so-so, huh

    They said he was strong? Are they kidding me?

    He really is strong though someone whispered in defense.

    But even those who had confidence in Ling Mos abilities were now beginning to waver.

    It seemed he had underestimated his opponent That was the only exnation.

    Unfortunately, his opponent was Ye Kai.

    Ye Kai wouldnt show mercy just because his enemy didnt react; on the contrary, he became even more ferocious.

    His vicious and rapid attack clearly intended to take Ling Mo down directly!

    Ah!

    The moment Ye Kais knife light reached Ling Mo, Gu Shuangshuang couldnt help but let out a scream.

    Boom!

    The knife light didnt stop because of the scream, instead, itpletely wrapped Ling Mo within it.

    After the muffled sound, the room fell into immediate silence.

    One could nearly imagine what woulde nexta scene sttered with blood

    Even those who were just making excuses for Ling Mo were now utterly disappointed.

    He really wasnt nning on dodging at all He had even given up on defending.

    Could it be that his strength was all just talk? Could it be that all those things werent done by him?

    For a moment, everyone was filled with doubts about Ling Mo.

    A few who had been watching with cold eyes sneered and started walking towards the door.

    The oue seemed decided; there was no need to watch any longer.

    This wasnt really a fight; it was just Ye Kai crushing a bug. It just seemed a bit funny when one thought back to the big talk that bug had made before.

    Although others were still staring at the whirl of knife light, they really didnt expect any miracles to happen.

    Many people were already thinking of the consequences, wondering if Ye Kais strike was too heavy. What if Ling Mo suffered serious injuries, or worse, his life was in danger What would they do then?

    Yuwen Xuan from the Falcon Second Camp was not someone to mess with either

    In an atmosphere that was eerily silent, more people began to head towards the exit.

    As the excitement turned into trouble, everyone was eager to disassociate themselves from the situation

    Skinny Monkey hesitated for a moment and looked at Zhang Xincheng and Gu Shuangshuang beside him.

    Gu Shuangshuang had a worried expression, extremely anxious, while Zhang Xincheng nced at him and said, Lets wait and see.

    Oh okay. Skinny Monkey blushed a little; he just wanted to see their reaction and slip away with them.

    ng!

    Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out again.

    A person who had just reached the door turned around, and their jaw dropped at the scene before them.

    The flurry of des had vanished, and Ye Kai, holding his dual des, seemed to be under an immobilization spell, frozen in ce.

    His face was flushed red, and his eyes were bloodshot as he stared intently at Ling Mo, who was less than half a meter away from him.

    And the guy everyone thought would be sttered with blood was standing there perfectly fine, his posture, position, and even his expressionpletely unchanged!

    He hadnt moved at all!

    Whats going on?!

    How did this happen?!

    The crowd was boiling with excitement once more!

    How could this situation arise? Ye Kai was clearly dominating just a moment ago!

    You Ye Kai was also in disbelief, and as the person involved, he was the most aware of his own helplessness.

    Even though Ling Mo was right before his eyes, no matter how he shed, he just couldnt touch him!

    Theres no feeling more maddening than this! He didnt resist, didnt dodge; it was like a piece of fat meat wasid out before him, but no matter how hard he tried to bite, he couldnt touch it!

    In those few short seconds, he attacked Ling Mo no less than fifty times, but not once did he touch him.

    Again! Ye Kai roared angrily, then, under the astonished and puzzled gazes of everyone, he lunged forward in a frenzy.

    This time everyone saw clearly

    Ye Kais violent hacking was stopped by something less than half a meter away from Ling Mo.

    And this time, his movements began to falter, and his wrist seemed to tremble.

    Ye Kai was most aware of these changes; he knew this was a counterattack from Ling Mo.

    This kind of counterattack only worked when he was attacking, so he was actually being hurt by his own counterforce.

    Yet this feeling made him feel even more powerless

    He didnt even need to take the initiative; he could cause Ye Kais arms to ache and his body to feel tearing sensations all over.

    This disparity in strength was simply despairing

 Chapter 568: Destroying My Image

    Chapter 568: Destroying My Image

    Three minutes!

    Ye Kai had been on a rampage for a full three minutes!

    It wasnt until his arms could no longer be lifted that Ling Mo remained as motionless as at the beginning, not having moved an inch.

    The half-meter distance between them seemed like an insurmountable chasm, leaving everyone present dumbfounded.

    Silence filled the room; no one spoke anymore, leaving only the sound of Ye Kais heavy breathing.

    His clothes were drenched with sweat, and fighting against the counterforce had drained his energy to about three times what it normally would.

    Except for when his special abilities had first awakened, Ye Kai had not experienced thisplete loss ofbat strength in just a few minutes.

    It wasnt just about winning or losing; he hadnt even caused Ling Mo a bit of trouble.

    I lost, Ye Kai said dejectedly.

    At this moment, he didnt look arrogant at all, but rather deste.

    His once-prideful strength now seemed worthless in front of others, shattering his confidence in an instant.

    Even a brief struggle against Ling Mo would have been something

    Even if the oue would still be a loss, at least there would be some room for resistance

    Yes, youve lost, Ling Mo said, Did you learn anything?

    Tears streamed down Ye Kais face. What did he learn? He had only learned what it felt like to bepletely overpowered!

    No, Ye Kai still had some pride, a loss was a loss, even if he knew people around him wereughing inside. He felt if they were in his ce, their fate wouldnt necessarily be any better.

    If theyughed, it only showed they didnt understand his weakness and Ling Mos strength.

    Look Ling Mo said, Your ability is mainly the flying knife, right? Why didnt you use it?

    It wouldnt work on you, Ye Kai replied, puzzled.

    What was the point of throwing a flying knife in this situation? Speed and reaction were supposed to be key.

    Although he still lost, Ye Kai felt there was nothing wrong with his approach; the problem was simply the disparity in strength.

    It is useless, yes, but it could have distracted me. Especially for someone with mental abilities, distracting my focus is very important. If you had harassed me more during your attacks and kept moving to find my weaknesses Ling Mo patiently analyzed.

    So, I could have won against you then? Ye Kai asked.

    No, but you would have lost more gracefully, Ling Mo said sincerely.

    Ah It was the truth, but did he have to be so blunt about it?!

    Ye Kai grimaced, nodding: Hmm

    Want to go again? Ling Mo asked, he was quite willing to give another chance.

    Ye Kai shook his head: Im nearly fainting.

    He had expended too much energy today; it would take several hours to recover.

    Dont be too hard on yourself, just keep practicing, Ling Mo encouraged.

    Practice and I can beat you? Ye Kai asked again.

    Uh Youllst longer, at least, Ling Mo smiled.

    Why? Are you that confident in yourself? Ye Kai frowned.

    When youre practicing, Ill be practicing too, Ling Mo replied.

    Ye Kai was sweating profusely again. Despite being so powerful, Ling Mo never ceased to practice Comparing himself to Ling Mo, Ye Kai realized he was indeedcking something.

    After exchanging a few words, people around them were still in shock and hadnt recovered from what they had witnessed.

    Those three minutes were an unforgettable experience for Ye Kai, and it was just as shocking for everyone else present.

    Lets go. Come with me; I have something specific to discuss with you, Ling Mo said as he returned to where Skinny Monkey and the others were.

    Skinny Monkey and Gu Shuangshuang were staring at him as if he were some kind of monster. They shuddered when he approached. Zhang Xinchengs gaze towards Ling Mo also changed; he realized that Ling Mo was not what he had imagined.

    Boss, just by standing there and letting Ye Kai attack, you made him end up like that. If you actually fought back how long could hest? Skinny Monkey couldnt help but ask.

    Instant kill, maybe, Zhang Xincheng suddenly chimed in, then looked at Ling Mo as if seeking confirmation.

    Ling Mo just smiled and did not speak.

    Thats an acknowledgment Skinny Monkey felt a chill crawl up from the soles of his feet. Their boss his strength was unfathomable!

    Boss, youre so amazing! Gu Shuangshuang was much simpler. She had been worried sick, but now that the result had taken a surprising turn, she was extremely excited.

    Just average Ling Momented.

    Sweat!

    Everyone around who heard this simultaneously broke out in a cold sweat. If he considered himself average, then what were they? Less than ordinary people!

    Lets go, girl, Ling Mo called out to Ye Lian and the others.

    Ye Lian looked up, startled, and then quickly hid the booklet behind her back under Shanas cue.

    However, the female zombie was not very skilled in such sneaky maneuvers. She left a corner of the booklet visible, with her movements being so obvious

    What are you holding? Ling Mo asked as everyone walked outside.

    Uh Ye Lian continued to keep her hands behind her back, looking nkly at Ling Mo.

    Just staring at me is useless Hand it over and let me take a look, Ling Mo reached out and grabbed the booklet, then flipped it open under everyones gaze.

    On the opened page was a sexy beauty dominating the entire image, posing in an extremely provocative manner

    Gu Shuangshuang, who happened to nce curiously, was immediately stunned. Her face turned red, and after giving Ling Mo aplex look, she silently moved forward a few steps, distancing herself from him.

    Ling Mo, who closed the booklet in haste, caught this scene and was left speechless.

    Zhang Xincheng had no particr reaction, just nced at them with interest. Skinny Monkey, on the other hand, smiled lewdly, giving Ling Mo a we all know whats going on look.

    Damn! Ling Mo pped Ye Lians pert bottom with the booklet, Youre destroying my image! No, no, thats not the point Where did you find this?

    Over at that desk Shana said.

    Dont just flip through other peoples stuff, what if you pick up bad habits But seriously, what were these people thinking? Looking at this kind of stuff at work, what if it identally fires off Ling Mo whispered.

    Theres a position in here Should we try it tonight? Li Ya Lin suddenly suggested.

    Where? Let me see Ling Mo nced around, then quietly reopened the booklet, Skinny Monkey, dont use your special abilities to eavesdrop.

    No way, no way

    They hadnt walked far from the door when they encountered two people around the corner.

    Gu Shuangshuang and the others at the front just nced at these two people and passed by, not noticing that they were staring at Ling Mo and his group.

    Ling Mo was still flipping through the booklet, discussing some heart-racing details in a low voice with the three female zombies

    As they brushed past each other, Ling Mo was called out to: Hey, big brother

    Hm? Ling Mo looked up in surprise, just in time to see a face.

    That expression Why did it look so twisted?

    On closer inspection, it was like someone trying to force a smile while on the verge of explodingawkward no matter how you looked at it

    You remember us, dont you? Mu Chen was indeed fuming inside. They had infiltrated the ce, but apart from doing the grunt work, they hadnt found any information! They could have taken a hard approach, but then wouldnt all their previous efforts have been wasted? The best person to ask would have been this big brother who had robbed them blind and taken their bribes, but he was nowhere to be found.

    Now that they had finally found him, he was acting as if they were invisible

    While speaking to Ling Mo, Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan both nced at the booklet he was looking at, and their faces stiffened even more

    Xu Shuhan turned her head away with a rigid expression, while Mu Chens eye twitched.

    This guy was actually ignoring them because of a that kind of booklet!

    Ah Its you guys. Ling Mo looked genuinely surprised, What brings you here?

    We were looking for you, Mu Chen was about to say something else but changed his mind at thest moment, getting straight to the point.

    Do you need something? Ling Mo asked.

    He knew very well what these people wanted; he just wondered what kind of expression they would have when they found out he was the person they were looking for, especially after todays events

    Yes, theres something we want to ask you, Mu Chen said, nodding with frustration.

 Chapter 569: Ready-Made Free Labor

    Chapter 569: Ready-Made Free Labor

    Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan had cornered Ling Mo here, with a clear intention: they wanted Ling Mo to pay up for their services to get them out of this awkward situation of drifting aimlessly from ce to ce.

    Go ahead and ask, Ling Mo said, stuffing the booklet into his pocket.

    Mu Chen couldnt help but nce at the movement, and only when Ling Mo looked back with an inquiring gaze did he clear his throat and say, Big brother, thats not very fair of you!

    Whats the matter? Ling Mo feigned ignorance.

    You Were so bored here, and we dont know anyone, right? At least you could introduce us around, tell us about your members, your past history, and stuff like that, Mu Chen suggested.

    Ling Mo chuckled, You could ask around yourselves.

    He knew! Mu Chen realized at once.

    This guy had led them in and then left them to their own devices, but it was clear now that he had kept an eye on every move they made.

    Thinking about it this way, Ling Mo hadntpletely ignored them, but somehow, that realization made things feel even worse!

    And the most crucial thing was that there seemed to be anotheryer of meaning behind his words

    Before Mu Chen and the others had time to ponder further, Ling Mo asked, You guys look pretty bored, huh?

    Didnt we just say Yes, were really bored! Mu Chen tried his best to hold back his frustration, forcing a smile, Big brother, look

    Just right I was actually nning to look for you guyster, Ling Mo suddenly said.

    Huh? Mu Chen was momentarily stunned.

    Ling Mos squad was only temporarily assembled, but fostering discipline within the team was not his forte.

    The snippets of memory from Jian Qi made Ling Mo very interested in the high level of focus disyed by Niepan.

    The zombie-hunting team moved in unison, coordinated seamlessly, and although not everyone was strong, they managed to concentrate everyones strength in one ce, which was the true power of teamwork.

    However, creating such a team was no easy task.

    Ling Mo wasnt sure what roles Mu Chen and the others had yed in Niepan, but since they were sent to interact with him, and they even thought of the method of going undercover, they must have held some status.

    Wasnt this the epitome of ready-made freebor? What a waste it would be not to use it!

    Come help me train the team, Ling Mo invited.

    Us? Mu Chen was taken aback again.

    Yes, I think the three of you work well together. Just get them trained up to your level. What do you say? Its interesting, isnt it? Ling Mo persuaded.

    Interesting? There was nothing fun about it at all!

    Mu Chen was instantly frustrated. He was a high-level member of the Niepan Branch! He was here for an important mission, not to work for this money-grubber and lecher!

    But just as he was about to refuse, Xu Shuhan stopped him with a look.

    Mu Chen was on the verge of tears once more. Indeed, as humiliating as it sounded, at least they now had something to do

    And being around this big brother, at least they had the opportunity to gather some intelligence.

    Alright alright, Mu Chen reluctantly nodded, cursing Ling Mo from head to toe in his heart, thinking that as soon as he found out Ling Mos whereabouts and uncovered the reason behind Jian Qis death, the first thing he would do was to give this big brother a thorough beating!

    As Ling Mo and his group headed towards his residence, the room they had just left erupted from silence into chaos.

    Damn! Did you see that? Could it be any more awesome? a Psychic eximed suddenly.

    His words ignited the room like a powder keg, snapping everyone out of shock.

    Hes so amazing, not moving an inch, and Ye Kai couldnt even touch the hem of his clothes, another person shouted.

    Is he really using mental abilities?

    How could it not be mental abilities with moves that mysterious?

    Have you ever seen a Psychic that powerful?

    That was my first time seeing one Its terrifying, thinking about how theres no way to fight him!

    While the group was engaged in their heated discussion, they also noticed Ye Kai standing in the middle of the room, in a daze.

    His face had turned particrly pale, his body trembling slightly, a clear sign of overexertion.

    Theplex and curious gazes of the people around him were something he was acutely aware of.

    Hmph Ignorance, Ye Kai suddenly let out a coldugh, then sheathed his dual des and staggered towards the door.

    Who is he talking about?

    I dont know

    Under the cold and distant gazes of the others, Ye Kai opened the door and walked out.

    As he closed the door behind him, he took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly.

    How many of those left behind truly understood the terror of Ling Mo? To Ye Kai, these people were just ignorant

    Big brother.

    No sooner had Ling Mo and his group entered the room than the door was pushed open again, and there stood Ye Kai at the doorway.

    His expression was no longer as defiant as before but rather serious: Big brother.

    Again? Ling Mo looked resigned.

    Mu Chen and the other onlooker were curiously staring at Ye Kai, while Gu Shuangshuang and the others had a strange look on their faces, but Ye Lian and her grouppletely ignored him.

    Its not Im not overestimating myself to challenge you. I want to join; teach me, Ye Kai said, then after staring at Ling Mo for a while with pursed lips, suddenly bent over, Please teach me!

    What are you doing? Ling Mo was somewhat startled.

    Ye Kai still had his head deeply bowed, speaking in a muffled voice, Im not one to kneel, but this is the utmost sincerity I can show. If you refuse to teach me, it means you dont n to forgive me, and I can cut off one of my own fingers

    As he spoke, he lifted his hand and swung it towards his waist.

    Alright, alright What eras delinquent did youe from? Ling Mo felt a tingle in his scalp and quickly interrupted him.

    Ye Kais finger stopped less than two centimeters from the de, the force of the gesture made Ling Mo feel a surge in mental power consumption, clearly not a joke.

    Hes willing to cut off a finger This guy is really ruthless!

    Have you forgiven me, big brother? Ye Kai looked up and asked. He wasnt at all surprised that Ling Mo could stop him, but even if Ling Mo hadnt intervened, he wasnt nning on backing down. If he said he would do something, he would follow through.

    Being stared at from this angle made Ling Mo feel like he was facing a lone wolf.

    Ye Kai dared to be a troublemaker, but he also dared to admit his mistakes and apologize, which Ling Mo actually found quite to his liking.

    Compared to those who beat around the bush, someone straightforward like Ye Kai was easier to deal with.

    He was also in need of someone tough and loyal, and right now, Ye Kai seemed to fit the bill.

    I was never angry to begin with, Ling Mo said.

    But I Ye Kai found it somewhat difficult to say. How could he have been so ignorant?

    Its okay, I know you werent just picking a fight. You just couldnt ept me, right? Ling Mo asked.

    Yeah, I wanted to test you, to learn from you, Ye Kai honestly replied.

    Thats all there is to it. You had no ill intentions, so why would I be angry? Ling Mo said.

    You dont feel like I disrespected you? Ye Kai wasnt foolish; he knew what his actions implied.

    Ling Mo smiled, Because I never thought Id lose. If I had lost, that would have been truly disrespectful.

    Ye Kai was initially stunned, then tears filled his eyes.

    Indeed, he had lost, so Ling Mo had actually used this opportunity to establish his authority. From the beginning, Ling Mo hadnt taken him seriously; it was Ye Kai who had brought it upon himself

    Then let me join! Ye Kai still bowed, shouting.

    Alright then Ling Mo nodded.

    Thank you! Ye Kai buried his head even deeper, paused for several seconds, and then straightened up.

    He clenched his fist in secret and then exhaled softly.

    Following Ling Mo, he would surely learn a lot, right?

    Although he was just a Psychic without an organization or background, hisbat experience was far more extensive than theirs

    Weve taken in another person, huh Mu Chen was confused, only understanding this one fact amidst the fog.

    Xiao Mu, Ling Mo called out, this person is in your charge now. His name is Ye Kai.

    Oh wait, whos Xiao Mu?

    Big brother, could you not call me Ye Kai

    Both men shivered simultaneously, thinking although everyone calls you big brother, you look barely twenty-two or twenty-three,e on! Young people should be aware of their youthfulness. Is it appropriate to address them, who are approaching thirty, with such terms?!

 Chapter 570: Alpha Wolf

    Chapter 570: Alpha Wolf

    Awooo!

    A zombie suddenly leaped from the second floor,nding heavily on the ground below with a guttural howl.

    Its arms trembled with the impact, its single eye crimson as blood, radiating a crazed intent to kill as it scanned the horde of its kin.

    Amidst its incessant howling, these kin began to stir restlessly.

    Suddenly, a zombie sprang from behind a wall, lunging straight at it.

    The one-eyed zombie reacted swiftly, twisting around and leaping up to confront its assant head-on.

    The two zombies shed in an instant, a collision of brute force, tearing muscles, and shattering bones With every swing of their arms, blood and gore sttered wildly.

    Violence and bloodshed  such was the prevailing way of life for the zombie race.

    St!

    Eventually, the one-eyed zombie seized its chance, its talons striking fast and hard into the belly of its foe, then with a ferocious roar, it ripped out the entrails of the other.

    With a gaping, gory hole in its stomach, the vanquished zombie still stood defiantly, wavering for a good ten seconds before falling to the ground with a piercing shriek.

    As its kin hit the floor, the one-eyed zombie raised its arm, thick with sticky blood, clutching a mass of fresh organs, and let out an enraged roar: Awooo!

    Awooo! Awooo!

    Echoing howls rose from the horde, as the one-eyed zombie flung the entrails into the throng.

    The savory morsels were instantly torn to shreds by countless uplifted talons, and after extracting the Virus Gel from the skull of the corpse, the one-eyed zombie left the body to the bloodthirsty butchers that were always insatiable for fresh blood.

    The crunching of chewed flesh filled the air, apanied periodically by the snapping of bones and various eerie, skin-crawling noises

    Phew! No matter how many times I see this, these creatures are just damn monsters!

    Not far away, in a small building, Mu Chen withdrew his gaze from the crack in the window, his face contorted in disgust.

    He turned to look at the others in the room  Big Brother and his three femalepanions, himself, Xu Shuhan, and Xia Zhi

    A wave of gloom suddenly washed over him again. He was supposed to be an undercover agent, so how did he end up here?

    Why had things taken such a bizarre turn?

    Such misfortune! Mu Chen sighed, thinking that he really wasnt very professional as an undercover agent

    Its different from before Ling Mo, still standing by the window,mented as he watched.

    Whats different? Their eating speed or their movements? Mu Chen asked with revulsion. He had to admire Ling Mos nerves  it was astounding how intently he could watch.

    Little did Mu Chen know, the man before him had dissected zombies in the name of virus research.

    Besides, Ling Mo spent his days controlling zombies, surrounded by untamed zombies and Mutated Beasts. No one understood the instincts and behaviors of zombies better than he did.

    Having seen so much, he had long since developed a kind of immunity

    Zombies, their behavior patterns have changed from before, Ling Mo said. Previously, their battles were chaotic; hunting their own kind was purely driven by evolution, an instinctual behavior. But now its different. They seem to have be like a pack of wolves, with an alpha wolf emerging in a region, then challenging others of nearly equal strength to contest its position.

    What Ling Mo described was precisely what they had just witnessed: The winner bes nourishment for the original alpha wolf, making it stronger. If it loses, it bes nourishment for the challenger, and either way, a stronger alpha wolf is born.

    Whats the difference? Gu Shuangshuang asked; she had been standing off to the side and even startled Mu Chen when she spoke, as he hadpletely overlooked her presence until now. Despite being a mental ability user, how could her presence be so faint

    Its quite different. Although theres still killing, its now more disciplined and purposeful, with much less senseless sacrifice, Ling Mo finished exining, only to realize that Xu Shuhan had passed him the microphone, assuming a stance ready for an interview

    I mean Ling Mo was somewhat helpless.

    Dont mind me, Xu Shuhan said calmly, while pushing the microphone a bit closer.

    Can you not poke my face with the mic, though? Ling Mo continued helplessly.

    He looked pleadingly towards Ye Lian and the other two female zombies, only to find that they were excitedly squeezed together at a small window, keenly observing the scene outside.

    If the group had been paying close attention to them, they would have been shocked by their expressions.

    The excitement and longing they disyed were definitely not emotions a normal human would show in such a situation

    Ling Mo thought to remind them, but then chose not to say anything, subtly shifting his position topletely iste their line of sight from the rest of the people.

    Seeing their reaction, Ling Mo realized that he might have been neglecting them a bittely

    Even though they seemed happy with him, the problem was that they were, after all, zombies. Even Shana, who possessed half a human nature, couldnt escape the innate instincts of a zombie.

    Experiencing killing up close and sensing the blood was what truly brought pleasure to their souls.

    And being with many humans no matter how much they restrained themselves, they were ultimately ufortable.

    Ive been a bit selfish better get things sorted out soon, Ling Mo reminded himself.

    Mu Chen, however, was quite skeptical of Ling Mos words.

    Their group, Niepan, had already been aware of this information.

    But he didnt want to openly discredit Ling Mo, since he still needed to rely on him to gather intelligence.

    However, at that moment, he suddenly thought of something and cleared his throat, saying, Actually, when we were outside before, we also understood some

    What? Ling Mo immediately snapped back to attention and asked.

    The changes in zombie groups arent just about discipline. Its just that when we usually go out, we see zombies everywhere and it feels the same as before, so we dont notice those details, Mu Chen said, sensing Ling Mos interest and feeling a bit smug. So, you only know so much, huh!

    Just a small Team F, which could only amodate one Level nine member, how could theypare with Niepan!

    He was, after all, a high-ranking official in the division. You strut around all day, and now you get to see the difference!

    With so many zombies around here, there must be a special mutated type, but it probably isnt here. During our operation, well look for it. Also, the leaders among these zombies, besides epting challenges, actually also have the priority to find mates and can even settle some internal disputes within their species, Mu Chen said.

    Watch this Mu Chen said, gesturing to Xu Shuhan.

    Xu Shuhan immediately drew her gun and aimed with lightning speed at two zombies on the periphery, hitting one of them in the knee.

    The zombie stumbled forward and immediately collided with the one in front of it.

    Stimted by the impact and the blood, the other zombie instantly turned around and started tearing into its unfortunate kin, quickly sending an arm flying into the air. The zombies half-body crazily spewed blood, and in the blink of an eye, the ground was stained red.

    The surrounding zombies began to stir, and the one-eyed zombie also smelled the blood, turning its head to look over.

    Xu Shuhan quickly dodged to the side to avoid detection by the one-eyed zombie, as the vision of zombies can be quite terrifying.

    But her evasion was timely; though the one-eyed zombie nced in her direction, it noticed nothing.

    Roar!

    After a roar, it leapt over and uponnding, it threw all the other zombies tearing into the fallen one clear away.

    The two zombies still entangled with each other, one was kicked by the one-eyed zombie and hit the wall hard, while the other was lifted and ripped in two.

    Blood and viscera drenched it from head to toe, making the one-eyed zombie look even more horrifying and terrifying.

    After exhibiting extreme violence, it tensed its body again and let out another furious roar.

    The other zombies, which had gone into a frenzy due to the blood, seemed as if they were shocked by the roar, and instantly quieted down.

    Suddenly, the scene turned eerily silent, and behind the window, the atmosphere became strangely tense

 Chapter 571: Attention! This is Just a Drill!

    Chapter 571: Attention! This is Just a Drill!

    Ling Mo was, frankly, stunned.

    These were details he had never observed before, much like what Mu Chen had said: to human eyes, the zombies outside had only one characteristic: danger.

    To notice such subtle changes within the teeming masses of zombies, one would need to watch them around the clock, which was simply impossible.

    Unthinkable things naturally dont lead to experiments.

    But it was different for Niepan. Their members were scattered across three provinces, embedded within various small survivor groups.

    This model effectively meant that all the information small forces could gather was now consolidated in the hands of Niepan. Moreover, Niepan had their own hunting teams dedicated to capturing high-level zombies and even teams specializing in virus research.

    The level of control they had over this aspect was unmatched by any other organization Ling Mo knew.

    Perhaps even Falcon had Niepans people within? Its really hard to say

    But there was at least one thing Ling Mo was sure of: there were definitely no Niepan members inside Falcon Second Camp. Yuwen Xuan might be unreliable, but he wouldnt allow their stronghold to bepromised by spies. However, the development of Falcon Second Camp was still restricted by the headquarters, which was exactly why Ling Mo chose Team F to establish a squad, rather than Falcon Second Camp.

    Yuwen Xuans ce just couldnt spare the manpower

    How about it? Mu Chen lifted his chin proudly. He felt he had finally scored a point in this area, regaining some face after being constantly outmaneuvered by Ling Mo.

    What else is there? Ling Mo asked earnestly.

    Heh heh Mu Chen was quite pleased and continued, You see, although these zombies all look the same, their actions are actually different once a survivor appears. Ordinary zombies would be led by what we can call the leader. This leader uses sounds to drive the ordinary zombies to confront the threat first, while other high-level zombies either hide within the horde or climb onto roofs and walls, nking from all sides. In other words, they have already developed a rudimentary strategic consciousness.

    Theyve learned to use tactics Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    Exactly. Now we have reason to believe that even ordinary zombies have evolved a basic level of intelligence, capable of understanding simplemands from their high-level counterparts. As for why they can resonate so strongly, we can only attribute it to the homologous virus Mu Chen said, then suddenly realized he had spoken too freely. But considering that Ling Mo didnt know much, he wasnt too worried about it However, Ling Mo was very astutely tuned into this term: homologous virus.

    Thest time he heard it was from Jian Qis mouth, and now from Mu Chen.

    It seemed Jian Qi was right; Niepan had indeed made research progress, but to what extent, that was still unknown.

    Ling Mo had made up his mind that cooperation would be preferable, but if the other party chose to y hardball in the end, he, hidden in the shadows, was prepared to use some special methods to obtain these research findings.

    These results were of great significance to Ling Mo; having them would unravel many mysteries.

    Even if he couldnt solve them immediately, at the very least, they would provide him with a direction.

    So it is Ling Mo continued to nod, But now, these ordinary zombies have actually be quite extraordinary, havent they?

    Mu Chen cleared his throat and nodded, Definitely. They are generally approaching the strength of mutated zombies.

    Mutated zombies Ling Mo heard another familiar term.

    This was the ssification system he had originally devised andter provided to Falcon. He hadnt expected it to be so widely disseminated

    Communication was so difficult, yet how did this information spread so quickly?

    Ling Mo muttered to himself but then listened as Mu Chen exined further: Mutated zombies refer to those that have just broken away from the ordinary zombie state and possess a bit of intelligence This can mainly be seen in their eyes and expressions. However, its hard to distinguish them from the higher-level advanced zombies. You can only really tell after engaging them inbat

    This is my ssification system, alright Ling Mo rolled his eyes inwardly. They might not be able to distinguish, but that didnt mean Ling Mo couldnt. For him, a nce at a zombies Mental Sphere was enough to determine its level quite clearly.

    Mu Chen, parched from talking so much, suddenly realized something.

    Damn!!! Hadnt he just inadvertently provided Ling Mo with a ton of information?

    He was supposed to be undercover, not freely handing out intelligence!

    A serious mistake!

    Mu Chen felt like smacking himself, but then he thought that it was all Ling Mos fault. If it werent for his constant trickery, Mu Chen wouldnt have gotten caught up in this meaninglesspetition.

    Instead of showing any admiration for him, Ling Mo had let him spill everything he should and shouldnt have

    Could it be that he was deliberately getting information out of me? Mu Chen suddenly felt very awkward.

    Thinking back, it seemed that Ling Mo had intentionally led him to reveal that information

    But how could Ling Mo know so much? It was probably just his own overthinking Mu Chen reassured himself, albeit still confused.

    Were back.

    The door suddenly opened, and three figures entered one after the other, speaking in unison.

    These three were Skinny Monkey, Zhang Xincheng, and Ye Kai.

    Compared to those inside the room, they looked much more exhausted; they were covered in sweat, and their weapons were stained with blood.

    There are so many zombies out there; weve cleared the way, but I dont think itll stay quiet for long. The neighboring streets are crawling with zombies, and theylle over if they catch a whiff, said Zhang Xincheng.

    Mmm Skinny Monkey also nodded in agreement, seemingly still shaken, with his legs trembling.

    Seeing this, Ling Mo couldnt help but remember how Skinny Monkey had been scared stiff whenmanded to follow along, almost clinging to Ling Mos legs and wailing.

    Ling Mo felt that this persons special abilities were useful, but his temperament was too soft, so despite his pleas, Ling Mo still sent him out.

    As he was leaving, Skinny Monkey clung to the doorframe, giving Ling Mo a resentful look that still gave him the creeps when he remembered it.

    How did it go? I told you it would be fine following them, didnt I? Ling Mo approached and patted Skinny Monkey on the shoulder, saying.

    His pat was light, but Skinny Monkey still shuddered and nodded hesitantly: Uh yeah

    Right, didnt I tell you to try and draw the zombies away as much as possible, and if you couldnt, to lure them into a building to take them out? That should have been quite easy for Ye Kai to do, Ling Mo said.

    I did that, but one time when we entered a building, suddenly two more zombies popped out, so Ye Kai sighed in frustration and admitted, My bad.

    It was me and Skinny Monkey who didnt scout properly, Zhang Xincheng said, showing loyalty.

    Skinny Monkey, realizing he was being implicated, shivered and then looked nervously at Ling Mo, as though afraid of being held responsible.

    Its okay Ling Mo said with a forgiving smile.

    Just as Skinny Monkey rxed with a relieved smile, Ling Mo added, That was just a drill, the real deal ising up.

    What?! Skinny Monkey nearly jumped out of his skin.

    A drill?!

    They had just made their way alone through a street with hundreds of zombies, scouted a path to a mall, and even cleared a route, with countless dangerous moments along the way. Skinny Monkey had used up a months worth of trembling in one go, only to find out it was just a practice run?!

    This was practicing with their lives on the line!

    However, the only one who reacted strongly was Skinny Monkey

    Zhang Xincheng still nodded calmly, while Ye Kai, fired up, said, Dont worry, I definitely wont make the same mistake again.

    How can you still be looking forward to this Skinny Monkey was on the verge of tears. He was a typical follower and didnt have the courage to stand out and object or protest on his own. Unfortunately for him, his teammates were not supportive at all and werent on the same wavelength.

    But I still want to ask, what exactly can our team do? Zhang Xincheng nced at Ling Mo and asked.

    The lifeline of Team F will be in your hands. How does that feel, does it add pressure? Ling Mo said.

    Both Ye Kai and Zhang Xinchengs eyes lit up.

    Pressure? When was living not pressured? But if they could change their way of life under this pressure, that was exactly what they were hoping for.

    Meanwhile, Skinny Monkey just stared at them, then looked down at his own palms.

    In control of Team Fs lifeline? Did he really have that kind of ability?

 Chapter 572: Watch My Flying Knife

    Chapter 572: Watch My Flying Knife

    At the corner of a street, several figures were covertly hidden.

    The wreckage of a car just ahead provided perfect cover in the shadows, and less than twenty meters away, numerous zombies were wandering aimlessly.

    ¡°Twenty-seven,¡± Shana nced outside and turned to report.

    ¡°How did you count them?¡± Mu Chen, who was squinting and observing carefully, was surprised by herment and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She had only looked for a second. Even with her strong mental fortitude, treating counting zombies like counting cabbages, it¡¯s not easy. The zombies all looked more or less the same and were constantly moving. It would usually take some time to count them urately.

    However, Shana just gave him a sideways nce and said no more.

    Zombies¡¯ vision and memory aren¡¯t something you could understand¡­ Tsk.

    Ling Mo could clearly interpret the meaning behind Shana¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ good at it,¡± Ling Mo scratched his head and said.

    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­¡± Mu Chen nodded, half-convinced.

    ¡°What do we do now¡­ Why did we evene here?¡± Skinny Monkey was cowering behind the group, looking as if he wished he could turn invisible, his face a portrait of tangled nerves and tension.

    Ye Kai gave him a disdainful look and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got that constipated face every time you step out the door. Growing a backbone won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s growing a backbone that¡¯ll get me killed¡­¡± Skinny Monkey murmured in defense, only to be silenced by Ye Kai¡¯s stern re, causing him to shiver and shut his mouth immediately.

    ¡°Monkey, just pay attention to the sounds around us. If there¡¯s anything unusual, speak up. Stay as close to us as possible, and you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ling Mo reassured him. Internally, he sighed, recognizing that the man was too timid to be of much use. Although he possessed an impressive special ability, he couldn¡¯t leverage it properly.

    But on second thought, his ability only became valuable when acknowledged by others. Normally, he was just like any other person, yet he mingled with psychics, facing dangers far greater than those around him. The discrimination and inferiority he felt were probably beyond others¡¯prehension.

    His personality having such issues wasn¡¯t surprising.

    Truth be told, Ling Mo was somewhat astonished that Skinny Monkey had managed to not fall apart or turn tail and run¡­

    What Ling Mo didn¡¯t know was that the idea had crossed Skinny Monkey¡¯s mind countless times. However, they were still a significant distance from the TV station, and zombies were everywhere. Leaving Ling Mo¡¯s side meant a quicker death.

    Mu Chen saw Skinny Monkey nodding obediently and pped him on the shoulder, then said with a grin, ¡°Just follow my lead and don¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment, or you¡¯ll die faster than anyone. But if you listen to the team¡¯smands, I guarantee you¡¯ll survive. Of course, that¡¯s assuming we¡¯re not on some suicide mission¡­¡±

    Skinny Monkey went pale. Was this supposed to beforting? It sounded more like a threat!

    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t give me that look. Even if it is a suicide mission, with the role you y in the team, you won¡¯t be the first to die.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s tone became much more serious towards the end of his speech: ¡°Teamwork is about everyone standing in their rightful ce, doing what they need to do. As long as each person shoulders their own responsibility, there isn¡¯t really such a thing as a suicide mission, understand? But to ensure a higher survival rate, you can¡¯t just worry about your own safety; you need to pay more attention to your teammates around you.¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, you¡¯re all linked together like grasshoppers on a string; if one part has a problem, it affects the whole. Coordination and rapport take time to build, but you need to start developing that awareness now. Take Skinny Monkey, for example, your closebat skills are weak, but you¡¯re the ears of the team. You should focus all your attention on reconnaissance, not just worry about your own life and death. If you do your job well, your teammates will naturally protect you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um¡­¡± Skinny Monkey was momentarily stunned, then nodded his head.

    Ling Mo looked at Mu Chen with a hint of surprise, then a knowing smile appeared on his face.

    Indeed, this ¡°instructor¡± was quite capable, at least he had managed to stabilize the most unstable element in the team in just a few words. This mix of coaxing and intimidating was perfect for dealing with someone like Skinny Monkey. Moreover, it was a subtle way of also giving Ye Kai and Zhang Xincheng a light rap on the knuckles.

    In the recent drills, both of them had indeed fallen short in some areas. Skinny Monkey was so frightened partly because these two hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to him.

    Following behind alone, he naturally felt like he was walking on thin ice, as if dancing on the edge of a knife.

    This time, the three of them came together, and as Ling Mo expected, they demonstrated a strength greater than the sum of their parts.

    If any one of them were removed, the other two wouldn¡¯t be able to clear a path, especially not without sustaining any damage.

    But this drill also exposed all three of their weaknesses.

    Zhang Xincheng¡¯s abilities were somewhat one-dimensional and could easily lead to problems without support.

    Ye Kai had the same issue; strong inbat and possessing special abilities, but he relied entirely on Zhang Xincheng and Skinny Monkey for reconnaissance.

    And Skinny Monkey, who should have yed the most significant role as the Wind Listener, was ignored by his two teammates due to his excessive timidity and fearfulness¡­

    When they reported back earlier, although Zhang Xincheng mentioned him, it was clear that they hadn¡¯t really consulted Skinny Monkey at all.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s for real, I hope you all learn from this.¡±

    Ling Mo nced outside again and then waved his hand.

    They could easily get through this situation with the help of the three female zombies, or by Ling Mo himself, but that wasn¡¯t why he was here.

    He wanted to see what these three could achieve, to see if they could be a real force under hismand.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Ye Kai¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. He pulled out a knife and crouched down, moving towards the abandoned car.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Skinny Monkey took a quick breath, pressed himself against the wall, and closed his eyes.

    If you looked closely, you would notice Skinny Monkey¡¯s ears twitching slightly. Beads of sweat quickly formed on his forehead, whether from nervousness or the exertion of using his abilities was unclear.

    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock direction, one is approaching you,¡± whispered Skinny Monkey.

    The two weren¡¯t far apart, and his words reached the fully focused Ye Kai¡¯s ears clearly.

    From Ye Kai¡¯s position, if he tried to confirm the direction visually, he would surely be spotted by the zombies.

    At times like this, only by following Skinny Monkey¡¯s guidance could heplete his mission without being exposed.

    Ye Kai didn¡¯t have much trust in Skinny Monkey and hesitated for a moment, thinking about looking back at Ling Mo.

    But then he remembered, wasn¡¯t the reason Ling Mo and the others weren¡¯t intervening to see how they would perform?

    With that in mind¡­

    Ye Kai gritted his teeth and the knife in his hand suddenly flew out, urately toward the nine o¡¯clock direction.

    His flying knife was silent and very fast. Ling Mo noticed that when Ye Kai released it, his wrist turned with a wide range, and his mental power seemed to be very focused instantly.

    An ordinary person could achieve what he did in the beginning with enough practice, but what happened next was beyond the control of a normal person.

    If the flying knife had flown straight out, it would have hit a pole ahead. However, after leaving his hand, the knife traced a half-moon arc over the car¡¯s roof, spinning rapidly towards the approaching zombie.

    The zombie, facing the side of the car wreckage, saw a sh of light whisk past without noticing the flying knife, which then flew straight into the opposite alley.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A crisp sound echoed from deep within the alley.

    The sh didn¡¯t attract much attention from the zombies, but the small noise, like a thunderp out of the blue, immediately drew the majority of the zombies¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The flying knife made a full circle and, as if descending from the heavens,nded perfectly back in Ye Kai¡¯s hand.

    He exhaled a sigh of relief, then turned back and gave Ling Mo and the others an ¡°OK¡± sign.

    Skinny Monkey, leaning against the wall, also seemed to rx all at once¡­

 Chapter 573: Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    Chapter 573: Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    Ye Kai¡¯s technique for throwing the flying knife might sound simple, but the key lies in the twist of his wrist and the subtle strength he employs. The knife spins through the air, strikes the ground precisely, and then bounces back in a different direction, returning to his hand. This seemingly modest use of his special ability is incredibly effective when ites to luring zombies.

    Another use for the flying knife had been suggested by Ling Mo: to distract an enemy¡¯s vision and attention,bined with his swift knife skills, it can have an unexpectedly effective oue.

    Ye Kai has given his special ability a fitting name: de Dance. He describes it as des dancing in a rain of blood. However, Ling Mo thinks it could also be interpreted as dancing on the tip of a de¡ªa fairparison, considering Ye Kai¡¯s speedy hand movements. In reality, Ling Mo¡¯s own footwork is also extremely graceful and nimble, perfectly capturing the essence of speed.

    With a single flying knife, Ye Kai managed to distract the majority of the zombies. After making a hand signal, Zhang Xincheng, who had been ready to move, immediately dashed out.

    His method of moving was quite special; he started by seriously lifting his arms and then ced his hands on the nearby wall, swiftly scaling it.

    In the blink of an eye, he was clinging to the high wall like a gecko, and had it not been seen with one¡¯s own eyes, one might have thought there was no movement at all.

    Ling Mo knew that the Gecko ability wasn¡¯t just about wall climbing, but like Skinny Monkey, Zhang Xincheng¡¯s closebat capabilities were quite weak.

    With this special ability, however, his chances of survival were significantly enhanced.

    Skinny Monkey closed his eyes again, allowing him to focus his energy more intensely.

    Wind Listener might seem like a straightforward ability, but it¡¯s not that easy in practice.

    Under normal conditions, Skinny Monkey¡¯s ears are no different from an average person¡¯s. It¡¯s only when he activates his ability that his hearing is greatly amplified.

    Sounds that are usually imperceptible to the average human could theoretically be caught by Skinny Monkey. At this stage, though, the range of sounds he can detect remains limited, but even so, the onset of his ability still brings an overwhelming sense of difort.

    Minute sounds that would normally go unnoticed flood into his ears in that instant. To discern the desired sound from the multitude of strange and chaotic noises, and to judge its direction and distance, is clearly no simple task.

    And that¡¯s to say nothing of the challenge it presents under such tense circumstances. The sess of his first attempt, along with the trust ced in him by Ling Mo and Ye Kai, had given Skinny Monkey a significant boost in confidence.

    This time, he entered his focused state more quickly than before, and the cold sweat on his forehead was less apparent. Though still shaking, he wasn¡¯t trembling as violently as before.

    ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock,¡± Skinny Monkey announced the direction.

    Zhang Xincheng immediately sprang into action, scurrying along the wall towards the twelve o¡¯clock direction. Sure enough, he spotted a zombie that had just wandered into a corner of the wall.

    Zhang Xincheng was pleasantly surprised by this result, because as he arrived, the zombie was just about to turn around.

    Although zombies have a strong olfactory capability, Zhang Xincheng always tries to eliminate his body odor before he moves. Plus, when he¡¯s mid-air and the wind is strong, it¡¯s difficult for zombies to smell him.

    Now that they can¡¯t even see him, it¡¯s even easier for Zhang Xincheng toplete his actions.

    Suddenly, Zhang Xincheng changed direction, with his head down and feet up, and quickly climbed towards the base of the wall.

    Just as he was about to reach the zombie, a razor de appeared in his hand.

    With a swift move, and just as the zombie became aware of him, Zhang Xincheng had already shed the creature¡¯s trachea and quickly climbed back up.

    The zombie bled very little from the neck and initially tried to jump up to follow Zhang Xincheng, even attempting to climb the wall.

    But soon, it found breathing bing difficult.

    With its mouth open, the zombie futilely scratched the wall, its sharp fingernails leaving cracks, but a few minutester, it copsed.

    After cutting its trachea, Zhang Xincheng had already moved on to the next target.

    ¡°Two o¡¯clock,¡± Skinny Monkey¡¯s voice came through.

    Using this method, Ye Kai and Zhang Xincheng cooperated with each other, and in less than ten minutes, they had cleared all the remaining zombies in the area.

    There was little blood on the ground, and they had made almost no noise, a result that pleased Ling Mo.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to create a squad that would grapple with zombies to the death. With so many zombies, and still breeding, how could one grapple with them all?

    Humanity needs development and survival, not to spend all day thinking about how many zombies they can kill.

    Before the Disaster Outbreak, the global poption had nearly reached eight billion. ording to the average spection of most people Ling Mo hade into contact with, there might only be about ten million humans left, but how many zombies and Mutated Beasts are there? It¡¯s hard to estimate.

    Just by numbers, humanity no longer has a foothold on this. But as long as they live one more day, humans will strive for survival.

    And survival is apletely different matter from grappling to the death.

    The biggest advantage humans have now is the ability to use the remnants of civilization left from before the Disaster Outbreak.

    Although many things are starting to run short, such as food or some shelf life products, many other things are still readily avable. But what those ces look like now and whether they¡¯re still worth searching can only be determined after someone has gone to look.

    By training this squad, Ling Mo essentially created his own intelligence team. Since it¡¯s an intelligence team, their survival and pathfinding abilities must be strong.

    ¡°If zombies could be trained, it would be much more convenient than humans¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve already be familiar with the coordination, next time I want to see the speed increase. Seven minutes, too slow, we¡¯ve only advanced less than a hundred meters,¡± Mu Chen said from the side.

    However, after saying this, he immediately regretted it.

    ¡°Damn! upational disease! Why do I always end up working for him¡­¡± Mu Chen was frustrated.

    But Ling Mo praised his attitude: ¡°You¡¯re very professional.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t praise me¡­¡± Mu Chen was conflicted upon hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words ¨C it made him feel even more foolish, especially since he actually disliked the guy.

    ¡°I¡¯m encouraging you, keep it up,¡± Ling Mo said honestly.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± Mu Chen was infuriated. Was this guy still not satisfied?

    For this ragtag team to have worked so well together on their first try was all thanks to his coordination, and yet Ling Mo had the audacity to tell him to do more?

    That was just intolerable!

    Grinding his teeth in anger, Mu Chen then turned and vented his frustration.

    ¡°Ye Kai, you could have moved faster at the beginning, thrown the knife further, and attracted more zombies. Why did you hesitate?¡± Mu Chen demanded.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Just as Ye Kai began to speak, Mu Chen, in a towering rage, cut him off: ¡°What have I told you? Watch your teammates! Look at Skinny Monkey; he¡¯s fighting hard, right? When you¡¯re on a mission, your teammates give it their all so that you can perform at your best andplete the task. But your half-hearted effort is uneptable. Don¡¯t you think you owe Skinny Monkey an apology?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Kai¡¯s defiant and annoying expression returned instantly. He respected only Ling Mo; as for Mu Chen, a neer to Team F, why would he give him the time of day if not for Ling Mo¡¯s instructions?

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, with Ye Kai looking provocatively at Mu Chen, and Mu Chen ring back fiercely.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Ling Mo coughed twice from the sidelines.

    After a nce at Ling Mo and some reluctance, Ye Kai finally deted.

    ¡°Monkey, I won¡¯t doubt you next time¡­¡± Ye Kai grumbled, turning his head away.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the apology?¡± Mu Chen pressed.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± After stewing in his frustration for a while, Ye Kai quickly finished and then red viciously at Mu Chen as he passed by.

    Skinny Monkey lookedpletely stunned. The troublemaker was apologizing to him? Was he hearing this right?

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± It took Skinny Monkey a few seconds to react, then he frantically waved his hands and shook his head.

    Ye Kai, still annoyed, turned to look at him, and seeing Skinny Monkey reflexively step back, startled, he felt a bit helpless¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Kai¡¯s lips moved faintly, and then in an almost inaudible voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡±

    ¡°He actually listened¡­¡± Ling Mo was somewhat surprised as he nced at Ye Kai and then at Mu Chen.

    Indeed, bringing him to work was the right decision. Mu Chen had a real knack for this! And besides¡­ having him deal with the difficult people allowed Ling Mo to stay on the sidelines and be the good ¡°spiritual¡± team leader.

    Two birds with one stone!

 Chapter 574: Names Are Often Chosen On A Whim

    Chapter 574: Names Are Often Chosen On A Whim

    The exercise had taken up the majority of their time, and by the time they had sessfully infiltrated a mall, half a day had already passed.

    Mu Chen had called for numerous stops along the way, unabashedly pointing out every mistake in their coordination.

    Ling Mo, though he enjoyed the downtime, still offered plenty of advice on the use of special abilities, which significantly improved their performance.

    Guided by the two of them, the trio quickly got the hang of working together. By the time they were inside the mall, their coordination could be described as fairly polished.

    ¡°Alright, this is where we bring in Gu Shuangshuang,¡± Mu Chen gestured, calling her over.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Kai nodded, and the other two didn¡¯t object. They were also curious about what role Gu Shuangshuang would y in the team, especially since she hadn¡¯t taken any action previously.

    ¡°Theyout here isplicated. The chances of drawing the zombies away again are slim. Even if we could, it wouldn¡¯t make much sense since we can¡¯t lead them far,¡± Mu Chen analyzed.

    Ye Kai nodded again, but the look he gave Mu Chen was far from the friendly one he reserved for Ling Mo.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t mind, as he was just undercover and wouldn¡¯t be staying long; this team wasn¡¯t trained for Niepan¡­¡°Damn it! What am I even doing here?!¡± Mu Chen thought to himself, frustrated, but continued speaking, ¡°So the main goal here is to clear out the zombies. To do that, we need to achieve two things: one, clean and thorough elimination; two, as quietly as possible. Ye Kai, you should be able to hold your own, but Zhang Xincheng is not suited for fighting here, and Skinny Monkey ispletely withoutbat ability¡­¡±

    Skinny Monkey immediately felt a wave of embarrassment at being singled out; he couldn¡¯t help it¡­

    ¡°But relying on Ye Kai alone would probably work him to death,¡± Mu Chen added.

    Ye Kai¡¯s gaze turned fierce at once, but Mu Chen had already nced at him and said, ¡°You can try if you want, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Also, keep personal grudges out of the mission. It¡¯s no good for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Ye Kai couldn¡¯t refute, but that didn¡¯t stop him from ring menacingly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ling Mo quickly intervened to smooth things over, ¡°Your task is to go to the top floor¡¯s manager¡¯s office and retrieve an item from the desk.¡±

    ¡°What item?¡± Ye Kai red at Mu Chen with annoyance before turning to ask Ling Mo.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± Ling Mo said teasingly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother probably doesn¡¯t even know what it is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, definitely clueless.¡±

    The group whispered among themselves briefly before they heard Mu Chen shout, ¡°Start! And remember, you¡¯re on the clock this time!¡±

    As Mu Chen had predicted, theirck ofbat strength as a group became immediately apparent in theplex environment.

    Particrly without effective protection, they faced several close calls. Although they managed to pull through by the skin of their teeth, it left Skinny Monkey pale with fright, and even Zhang Xincheng appeared to be struggling.

    The space was only so big, and the ceiling was only so high. Given the zombies¡¯ jumping ability, they could easily reach it, which made Zhang Xincheng nearly obsolete inbat.

    Skinny Monkey¡¯s Wind Listener ability was somewhat useful, but its effectiveness was limited. Zombies were everywhere, and the slightest movement could lead to a surprise attack, making an early warning of one or two seconds pretty much meaningless.

    Although Ye Kai was powerful, and the sight of him charging behind the zombies and furiously executing his de Dance was downright terrifying, he was only one man. And the zombies? Every time they advanced a bit, they could face five or six zombies simultaneously.

    But with Gu Shuangshuang joining in, things changed.

    Gu Shuangshuang¡¯s psychic shockwaves could significantly alleviate the pressure on Ye Kai, even making his de Dance more lethal than usual.

    Staying close to her at least ensured that the zombies wouldn¡¯t all pounce at once. Sheltering by her side, Zhang Xincheng and Skinny Monkey actually managed to fight back with some semnce ofpetence.

    However, Gu Shuangshuang¡¯s ability to control her powers was really poor. Even with Ling Mo directing her, she frequently made mistakes, sometimes even sending shockwaves at her own teammates¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Gu Shuangshuang apologized, her face beet red.

    ¡°That¡¯s the third time now. If it weren¡¯t for them stepping in to save you, you¡¯d all be dead,¡± Mu Chen pointed out unsparingly.

    Gu Shuangshuang lowered her head and nced at Ye Lian and the others, her eyes filled with both shame and gratitude.

    She had initially thought that the three of them were just tagging along with Ling Mo for a look-see, but when danger struck in an instant, the girl who looked like a mixed-blood appeared out of nowhere behind a zombie, grabbed its cor from behind, and her wrist¡¯s eerie de swiftly sliced through its neck.

    Another was even more bizarre, seemingly dazed but firing her gun as soon as she lifted it, hitting the zombie¡¯s knees with two shots. Before the zombie hit the ground, another precise shot blew its head off.

    The most terrifying part was her perpetually bewildered look; her gaze was vacant and unfocused, yet her shots were spot-on, not missing by a hair.

    On the other hand, the long-haired girl, who seemed to be the strongest, didn¡¯t seem too keen on getting her hands dirty, but Gu Shuangshuang understood why the moment she saw her massive scythe.

    If she was in action, did they even need to bother?

    The four of them fought and coordinated for over twenty minutes before they finally reached the top floor.

    However, most of their time was spent on the previous floors. By the time they got to the higher levels, their teamwork began to take shape, and they moved much faster.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Zhang Xincheng was the first to spot the office, but he didn¡¯t approach it right away; instead, he nced at Skinny Monkey.

    Skinny Monkey, understanding the cue, closed his eyes to listen, then shook his head.

    The four of them, panting heavily, cautiously moved closer.

    What could be on the desk? And what if there was nothing¡ªwhat kind of token would they take back?

    Ye Kai nced around the doorway vigntly before dashing inside.

    He was a seasoned survivor by now, and the first thing he did upon entering was to check every nook and cranny. Some zombies knew how to hide their presence for sneak attacks, so one couldn¡¯t be too careful.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe,¡± Ye Kai dered quickly afterpleting his check, snapping his fingers to signal the others.

    The other three hurried in at the signal, converging around the office desk.

    ¡°Hurry up and grab anything, we¡¯re almost out of time,¡± Skinny Monkey urged.

    Although Mu Chen hadn¡¯t specified what the penalty for running out of time would be, it was easy to guess that he would take the opportunity to mess with them.

    Skinny Monkey was quite timid, especially when it came to unknown dangers, so the mere thought of a penalty spurred him into action, even reducing his sense of fear.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Kai was just about to nod when he suddenly let out a surprised shout, ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Xincheng asked urgently.

    Skinny Monkey let out a yelp, his heartbeat that had just calmed down now raced again, and he jumped as if he had been stepped on.

    Gu Shuangshuang also turned around nervously, scanning the surroundings, ¡°Are there zombies?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Ye Kai shook his head, then picked up a piece of paper from the desk, turned around, and slowly lifted it in front of the three, ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Honestly, more than the note itself, the first thing that caught the attention of Skinny Monkey and the others was Ye Kai¡¯s expression.

    This usually cool and tough guy was now standing with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape, looking utterly shocked.

    What on earth could have scared him like this?

    The three of them were immediately full of curiosity about the piece of paper and crowded in to take a closer look.

    It was an old, ordinary piece of printer paper, but on it was a line of fresh handwriting.

    ¡°Congrattions on passing the test! Rookies, from this moment on, you are official members of the Miracle Team!¡±

    ¡­

    In the moderately-sized office, silence reigned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not fuss about this rather casual team name for now¡­¡± Zhang Xinchengmented deadpan, then said somewhat bewilderedly, ¡°How did this note appear here?¡±

    The zombies on the road, the zombies inside the mall¡­ If they weren¡¯t quite sure that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t a mental ability user specialized in creating illusions, they might have doubted whether everything they had seen was just an illusion.

    How exactly did this note get here?

 Chapter 575: Silent as the Grave, a Sign of Something More

    Chapter 575: Silent as the Grave, a Sign of Something More

    After snapping back to reality, the four people present suddenly felt a chill run through them.

    They had gone to great lengths, even facing danger on multiple asions, just to finally stumble their way here.

    But what they had never anticipated was that a note was already waiting for them.

    ¡°Is it¡­ him?¡± Gu Shuangshuang suddenly spoke up.

    The others were taken aback for a moment, then nodded in silence.

    Who else could it be but him?

    The thought of Ling Mo sneaking into this ce without alerting any zombies, quietly leaving behind a note, and then making a full retreat¡ªand that the entire process might have beenpleted the night before¡ªfilled Ye Kai and the others with a profound sense of powerlessness.

    The gap between them¡­ was just too vast.

    However, amidst this sense of inadequacy, Ye Kai and hispanions exchanged nces, and in each other¡¯s eyes, they saw a glimmer of hope.Would following such a person brighten their own paths? Could they find hope in something beyond mere survival?

    Ye Kai¡¯s thoughts were the simplest. Beyond living, his greatest desire was to be stronger.

    Stronger than he was now, strong enough to fend for himself in this world, strong enough¡­ to find him and then kill him¡­

    The moment he thought of him, a deep hatred and pain shed through Ye Kai¡¯s fierce eyes, a flicker that went unnoticed by everyone else.

    What faster way to be stronger than to follow someone who was ten times, a hundred times stronger than oneself?

    ¡­

    Zhang Xincheng, on the other hand, had moreplex thoughts. He was a mature and prudent person. Despite not being powerful, he didn¡¯t end up like Skinny Monkey in Team F. His presence was faint; he neither stood out nor was he oppressed underfoot.

    Agreeing to join Ling Mo¡¯s squad was primarily because he had never considered crossing Ling Mo.

    In his view, Ling Mo was bound to leave sooner orter; he didn¡¯t belong to Team F. So this squad was probably just a temporary arrangement.

    But after joining, he realized that Ling Mo took this team very seriously.

    And after a day of drills and training, Zhang Xincheng felt as if his potential had been suddenly unleashed.

    He had never before experienced the many applications of special abilities and this kind of tacit team coordination.

    This feeling¡­ was excellent, truly excellent.

    In the face of zombies, although he was still afraid, he now had the ability to fight back, instead of just running away as he had before¡­

    If only he had mastered these techniques when his special abilities first awakened, then perhaps his family members wouldn¡¯t have died before his eyes¡­

    A sudden sharp pain in his chest overwhelmed Zhang Xincheng, but within this pain, he faintly sensed something different.

    No amount of regret could change the past, but what about the future?

    The Miracle Team was an excellent opportunity for him. Was he to continue drifting along aimlessly, or would he carve out a path of his own?

    Skinny Monkey and Gu Shuangshuang werepletely excited. Back in Team F, they were in a weak position and had never had any confidence in their special abilities.

    But today, they discovered they weren¡¯t useless or trash; they were real Psychics, with a status and a role no less significant than anyone else¡¯s.

    This feeling of validation was incredibly refreshing for them!

    And this tremendous change was all thanks to the opportunity Ling Mo had given them.

    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Skinny Monkey suddenly asked.

    The four of them exchanged nces and then looked down at the note again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Gu Shuangshuang said suddenly, her hand outstretched and her voice filled with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s create miracles with Ling Mo.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Miracles!¡± Skinny Monkey added his hand to hers, speaking earnestly. Today¡¯s events were nothing short of miraculous to him.

    ¡°Miracles,¡± Zhang Xincheng said in a low voice, cing his hand on top of theirs.

    Their palms stacked together, and the three pairs of eyes turned to Ye Kai.

    Ye Kai was slightly looking down, his eyes ncing upwards¡­ His posture was cool, and he seemed a bit impatient.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I give up,¡± Ye Kai said, somewhat helplessly pping his hand on top of the others, ¡°Surviving together, that¡¯s the real miracle.¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Gu Shuangshuang nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Skinny Monkey now had confidence as well.

    Zhang Xincheng just smiled slightly without speaking. He felt this was just the beginning¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just join Team F?¡± Xu Shuhan nced at Mu Chen, then looked back to make sure Ling Mo and the others couldn¡¯t hear before walking over to whisper.

    Mu Chen, who was smoking a cigarette, nearly dropped it in surprise. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve been working so hard, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually nning to stay in Team F,¡± Xu Shuhan said.

    ¡°How could I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you do stay; Xia Zhi has been eyeing your position for a long time,¡± Xu Shuhan continued.

    tter!

    Mu Chen¡¯s cigarette really did fall this time. That woman was indeed a media person at heart, dropping bombshells so casually.

    ¡°Wait wait wait¡­ you¡¯re saying¡­ Xia Zhi¡­ he¡­ no way, that taciturn guy actually covets my position!¡± Mu Chen stuttered, taking a while to get his words out.

    ¡°He covets your position, not you,¡± Xu Shuhan corrected.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant¡­¡± Mu Chen felt depressed for a moment, ¡°That taciturn guy, I knew he was up to something with his silence all the time!¡±

    Xu Shuhan just smiled ambiguously and brought the conversation back, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do right now? The people in Team F are all wary of us, they don¡¯t talk. Only he is willing to interact with us¡­¡± Mu Chen regretfully nced at the cigarette butt on the ground, thought for a moment, and then squatted down to pick it up.

    It might be a bit dirty, but in these times, cigarettes were a dwindling luxury¡­

    Gaining his trust wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing, and besides, we have no beef with Team F. We both know what Jian Qi has been doing here, right? Although we can¡¯t really speak of guilt, but¡­sigh, it¡¯s tough for everyone.¡± Mu Chen sighed and took another greedy puff of his cigarette, ¡°Without some sacrifice, the things we need to do will never seed. I¡¯m clear on that.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s already done, stop looking for excuses,¡± Xu Shuhan gave him a look and suddenly said, ¡°Do you think¡­ the people from Team F have been ordered to keep quiet?¡±

    Mu Chen blinked, then a thoughtful expression crossed his face: ¡°You know¡­ that¡¯s actually quite possible.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it make things even clearer?¡± Xu Shuhan quickly got to the point.

    She nced at Mu Chen, suddenly pulled out a voice recorder, and handed him an earpiece: ¡°Listen to this.¡±

    Mu Chen took it with a puzzled look and put it in his ear.

    Xu Shuhan pressed the y button, and a broken voice immediately came through: ¡°¡­is¡­ um¡­ Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo?¡± Mu Chen sharply caught the word, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Think paparazzi¡­¡± Xu Shuhan vaguely replied and then said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. The key is, this proves something. That Ling Mo is in Team F, and judging by their reaction, his presence is rted to Jian Qi¡¯s death. I think, he and the person we¡¯re looking for are the same.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ not ¡®think.¡¯¡± Mu Chen suddenly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m certain it¡¯s the same person.¡±

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°Intuition. Even though I haven¡¯t met him, it feels like I¡¯ve already been in contact with him.¡± As Mu Chen said this, he rubbed his temples in confusion.

    Xu Shuhan stared at him for a while and asked, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Mu Chen denied.

    Xu Shuhan scrutinized him for a moment longer, then turned and walked towards Ling Mo and the others: ¡°I can¡¯t get anything out of you; you¡¯re only good for unpaidbor. I¡¯ll go ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Good luck.¡± Mu Chen encouraged insincerely, then turned back to look out the window.

    His fingers remained on his temples, his gaze as if looking into the distance, or just nkly staring into space.

    ¡°Give me a reaction, with such a vague sense, how am I supposed to find him¡­¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself, then sighed deeply again.

 Chapter 576: Siege

    Chapter 576: Siege

    ¡°These past few days¡­ everyone¡¯s been talking about the Miracle Team,¡± a member suddenly mentioned during Team F¡¯s small meeting.

    Such small meetings had be a daily routine for Team F, which had just begun to formalize its operations. There were too many matters to attend to, and a group of ¡°elders¡± gathered every day, endlessly debating various issues.

    However, the number of times Ling Mo was brought up had noticeably decreased.

    But now, his name came up again.

    And as soon as this person spoke, all eyes immediately turned to Lucy, who was sitting at the other end of the long table.

    The seat next to her, Ling Mo¡¯s usual spot, had been empty during the meetings these past few days, as he hadn¡¯t attended even once.

    Everyone knew what that meant; in fact, they¡¯d rather Ling Mo stayed away and not interfere with any of Team F¡¯s affairs.

    But while his absence from the meetings was wee, his active involvement with the Miracle Team and his tant attempts to poach their members were causing quite the discontent.

    ¡°There are now four people, and three new members, who follow him around all the time. From what I hear, others speak highly of Ling Mo and some have even openly expressed their desire to join that team,¡± a core member reported. ¡°You all must be aware of this situation, right? It¡¯spletely different from what we initially thought!¡±¡°Yeah, he certainly has made a name for himself¡­¡± the speaker had also heard in detail about the incidents during the selection of members.

    ¡°This will divide our strength. If their hearts are not with us, can they still be considered our people?¡± a member boldly stated.

    Another nodded in agreement: ¡°This is our country, after all. It was supposed to be just a figurehead position¡­ He¡¯s not really going to leave us for good, is he?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ If he were to stay, it should be at Falcon Second Camp¡­¡± someone questioned.

    Yet another shook his head: ¡°Maybe he¡¯s nning to take us over?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, that could be a strategy¡­¡± the questioning member suddenly felt as if he had sensed a conspiracy.

    Finally, someone pointed the finger at the silent Lucy: ¡°President, if I remember correctly, you were the one who agreed to his request, right?¡±

    Lucy, with her arms on the table and her chin propped on her hands, appeared lost in thought.

    After being called out, it took her a few seconds to respond: ¡°Huh?¡±

    The member repeated the question somewhat helplessly, as everyone waited to see how Lucy would react.

    ¡°This¡­,¡± Lucy still seemed distracted as she rubbed her temples and then narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°I did agree, but weren¡¯t you all there at the time? If anyone had objections, who stopped you from speaking up? As for the figurehead regimentalmander¡­ it was us who begged him to ept. Are you unsatisfied now?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± the member was at a loss for words, unable to find a rebuttal.

    Were they stopped? Those present exchanged stealthy nces and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of a bitter smile.

    The reason was an unspoken understanding¡­ Who among them didn¡¯t fear Ling Mo?

    ¡°As for a takeover¡­ that won¡¯t happen. He¡¯s not the type to be bound by us,¡± Lucy refuted.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be just based on your spection as president, right?¡± someone said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not specting. It¡¯s based on his actions. Besides, if he really wanted to take us over, why go through such a roundabout way? Don¡¯t forget, we didn¡¯t have a management before. If Ling Mo had suggested that we stay at Falcon Second Camp, how many people would have been willing to stay?¡± Lucy added.

    With those words, many fell silent again.

    A lot of them felt somewhat tempted themselves, let alone others.

    It was just that at that time, Falcon didn¡¯t mention it, and none of them took the initiative to stay, so the idea only crossed the minds of a few.

    Being actively recruited and being invited are after all two different things.

    ¡°Even so, what about him poaching our people?¡± another person asked. ¡°That¡¯s seven people! How many do we have in total?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly, who knows if he¡¯ll keep poaching in the future!¡±

    ¡°Who can guarantee that!¡±

    ¡­

    The entire meeting room erupted into a noisy mor, and Lucy tried to speak several times, but her voice was drowned out.

    In the blink of an eye, the meeting seemed to have turned into a denunciation of Lucy and Ling Mo. Lucy sat there alone, looking rather helpless.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s expression changed again and again until she suddenly mmed her hand on the table and stood up.

    The noise immediately subsided a great deal, and those arguing turned their focus back to Lucy.

    Lucy locked eyes with them for a while, and the distrust she saw made her blood boil.

    ¡°You¡­ you people aren¡¯t familiar with Ling Mo, so when you need his help, you ask me to step in. Now, when you feel threatened by Ling Mo and want to offend him, you turn to me again¡­¡± Lucy said, and then suddenly let out a coldugh, articting each word, ¡°Are you treating me as your president, or are you all conspiring to use me?¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze slowly swept across everyone¡¯s faces.

    It was then that these people noticed that Lucy¡¯s eyes looked different than before.

    The Lucy who was always serious, a bit stubborn, was not in this office right now.

    The Lucy standing here seemed somewhat unfamiliar¡­

    Her eyes were slightly red, as if she hadn¡¯t rested well, but when she stared at them, they felt as if their skin was pricked by needles.

    Such a murderous look had rarely been seen in Lucy¡¯s eyes before.

    Some people think that by bulging their eyes and trying to look fierce, they can appear intimidating, but in reality, even if they pop their eyeballs out, it¡¯s useless.

    The real aura of menace is like a fierce beast ready to pounce on its prey at any moment, searching for their weak spot, making one feel that any sign of weakness could lead to being torn apart instantly.

    And this kind of look was now present in Lucy¡¯s eyes.

    The words she spoke were sharp, directly poking at the little schemes in the minds of those present.

    ¡°A bunch of grown men using me, a woman, like this? You should be ashamed!¡± Lucy scoffed with a bitterugh.

    Lucy¡¯s words seemed to bring a sense of shame to most people in the room, and they averted their eyes, pretending not to hear. However, there was still someone who, thick-skinned, remarked, ¡°How can you call this using you? You¡¯re a member of Team F, utilizing your resources for the good of everyone. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, if it weren¡¯t for your rtionship with Ling Mo¡­¡±

    He stopped abruptly there, but Lucy immediately demanded, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The man was startled at first, then looked around at the others with a mixture of embarrassment and annoyance.

    Being scared off by a woman and in front of so many people at that¡­ he felt humiliated and angry: ¡°Fine, let¡¯sy it all out then. Why do you think you became the president? Sure, you¡¯re good with people, very good indeed. Who doesn¡¯t know about you and Ling Mo¡­¡±

    Lucy¡¯s expression turned very ugly as she heard this.

    She was not one to hide her emotions. Under normal circumstances, she would have exploded with rage at such an insult.

    But at that moment, she felt a mortifying sense of being seen through, particrly when she thought about all she had done for Ling Mo, which made her even less able to lift her head.

    Everyone was watching her, and seeing her expression, they all felt they understood what was going on.

    The man who had spoken felt a rush of vindication, as if he had regained the face he lost when Lucy had shouted at him: ¡°Heh, there¡¯s really nothing wrong with you being president. But regarding Ling Mo, can you honestly say you have no personal feelings? Now that things have turned out this way, you need to step up and deal with it, to at least rify what Ling Mo is really after¡­¡±

    He began to gesture and pontificate, and watching Lucy remain silent, biting her lip, he felt a surge of pleasure.

    This was power, status, the ability to direct affairs! Indeed, it was exhrating!

    The more he spoke, the more he convinced himself he was right. Lucy was never fit to be president; he should be in charge instead!

    If it weren¡¯t for relying on Ling Mo¡­

    Unsatisfied in his heart, his words towards Lucy became increasingly unpleasant: ¡°If he won¡¯t say it, you could ask, couldn¡¯t you? Others he might not care for, might not bother with, but you¡­ right? Everyone understands.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± A few chuckles emerged from the crowd, but most people were still too ashamed to join in on this kind of mobbing.

    ¡°You could ask me directly.¡± At that moment, an unexpected voice suddenly joined the conversation.

 Chapter 577: Im the One Youre Up Against

    Chapter 577: Im the One Youre Up Against

    The man was in the midst of an enthusiastic rant when suddenly he heard himself being interrupted. He hadn¡¯t even made out what was said before he turned around, cursing as he looked back: ¡°What the hell are you butting in¡­ for¡­ ah¡­¡±

    As his gaze met that of the person standing at the door, his tongue seemed to tie itself into knots.

    The atmosphere in the office instantly grew incredibly tense, and many looked at him with pity.

    He waspletely stunned, internally roaring: ¡°Why! Why did he have toe back right now!¡±

    The person who had arrived was none other than Ling Mo, whom they thought wouldn¡¯t being.

    But Ling Mo merely nced at the man before turning his attention to Lucy, speaking in a casual tone: ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, the training has been a bit of a hassletely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we only just started a moment ago,¡± Lucy said.

    Her expression hadn¡¯t changed much from before, but suddenly, her heart was racing with excitement and a sense of being wronged.

    She had been surrounded and criticized, pointed at and mocked, and none of that got to her like this moment did.Why is that¡­ Lucy wondered.

    She took a deep breath, finally managing to steady her emotions.

    ¡°By the way¡­ how¡¯s the training going?¡± Lucy asked again.

    Ling Mo chuckled: ¡°Not bad at all, they¡¯re making quick progress. I think they¡¯ll be ready for realbat soon.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Lucy nodded in response.

    Upon hearing this exchange, everyone present cursed in their minds: ¡°Damn?!¡±

    So Ling Mo was supposed to be here today? And Lucy hadn¡¯t told a soul about it?

    They were doomed! Now they had said things they shouldn¡¯t have spoken aloud!

    The few who hadn¡¯t said much were now secretly rejoicing in their hearts.

    This is what you get for not keeping your cool. Now you¡¯re in trouble, aren¡¯t you? Everyone knows you don¡¯t mess with Ling Mo, not even behind his back.

    The man who had stood out just moments ago was now sweating bullets. He didn¡¯t know how much Ling Mo had heard, nor did he know how Ling Mo would deal with him.

    Thinking of Ling Mo¡¯s methods and strength, his legs began to feel weak.

    Especially as Ling Mo walked step by step toward him, he felt like he was about to copse.

    Click¡ª

    When Ling Mo stopped in front of him, the man¡¯s heartbeat skipped a beat, cold sweat broke out over his entire body, and he began to tremble.

    However, he quickly forced himself to calm down. Ling Mo was indeed strong, but after all, he was just the figurehead regimentalmander of Team F. He was one of the elders of Team F, and since Ling Mo needed the team, he had to show him some respect.

    In other words, it was just an argument, and Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t do anything to him¡­

    With this thought, the man gathered a sliver of courage.

    ¡°What were you about to ask me?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°I was¡­ I asked¡­ whether what the regimentalmander has been doingtely is¡­¡± the man swallowed hard, struggling to speak.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that line I heard when I came in, what were you saying?¡± Ling Mo asked tly.

    Damn, just like that my question was ignored!

    The man¡¯s scalp tingled, and then, bracing himself, he said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because¡­ the chairman and the regimentalmander are quite close friends, so I thought it would be bettermunication between you two¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he carefully watched for any changes in Ling Mo¡¯s expression.

    Thankfully, Ling Mo still appeared quite calm¡­

    When he had earlier mocked Lucy, his words had been particrly vicious, but now as he recounted them, hepletely changed his tone.

    Lucy was not likely to tattle, and besides, this wasn¡¯t exactly lying¡­

    But as for the insult he had just hurled¡­ just thinking about it made him somewhat anxious.

    However, as long as he apologized, that should be the end of it, right? Ling Mo surely wouldn¡¯t create a rift with a member of Team F over this¡­

    ¡°We were just talking about this, but I¡¯m a straightforward person, so I might have been a bit harsh, for which I need to apologize to the chairman¡­¡± The man tried to put on a sincere face and chuckled.

    ¡°A bit harsh? Haha¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Ling Mo calmly interrupted him, ¡°What you call ¡®harsh¡¯ is actually being rude!¡±

    With those sharp words, Ling Mo¡¯s foot had already kicked out.

    The man was also a psychic, but he was so taken aback that he couldn¡¯t dodge, and with his legs already weak, he was kicked to the ground, immediately crying out in pain.

    He hit without warning? Not even offering a shred of dignity?

    Everyone present was stunned, and the man who was kicked to the ground was dumbfounded.

    As he hit the ground, his recently inted ego shattered along with it.

    To be honest, although they had heard a lot about Ling Mo¡¯s deeds, and some had even recently heard about the selection of the Miracle Team, there was still a part of them that believed if they faced Ling Mo, they might not lose too terribly.

    But now, lying at Ling Mo¡¯s feet, the man finally realized that his greatest sorrow was his own overconfidence.

    You won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t seek death!

    ¡°The strength isn¡¯t on the same level at all, and this person¡­ he has no hesitation. If I resist, he might even kill me, right?¡±

    The man¡¯s heart raced, not wanting to die.

    ¡°Lucy is a woman, and also your chairman, and you insult her like this?¡± Ling Mo kicked again fiercely, asking in a chilling tone.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The man screamed, stuttering as he begged for mercy.

    This disy of spinelessness immediately drew looks of contempt from some, but no one said a word.

    Put themselves in his shoes, and they might not be able to withstand it either.

    When a person is obsessed 24/7 with surviving by any means necessary, the word ¡®alive¡¯ can sometimes be a heavy shackle, making them involuntarily discard certain things.

    Dignity, trust, and even their own body¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The man struggled on the ground trying to get up, apologizing repeatedly.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡± Lucy still had a soft heart. Seeing how weak the man had be, and then remembering how arrogant he¡¯d been earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for him¡­

    But before she could voice her concern, she heard Ling Mo arrogantly reprimand, ¡°She¡¯s my woman, who are you to lecture her?¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Those around, who had beenpletely intimidated by Ling Mo¡¯s ferocity, almost choked on their own spit when they heard this.

    So he admitted it!

    And in such a brazen manner at that!

    That was real power y, the subtext being, ¡°This is how it is, what are you going to do about it?!¡±

    Lucy, meanwhile, was stunned. For a few seconds, her mind echoed with Ling Mo¡¯s words: ¡°She¡¯s my woman¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his woman?¡± Lucy thought in a daze.

    ¡°Anyone else want to give lessons?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd.

    The group swiftly averted their eyes, indicating they had no objections.

    The man on the ground clenched his teeth in frustration. Weren¡¯t they all shouting along just a moment ago? Now they were acting like cowards, leaving him to take all the me¡­

    ¡°Since you have no objections now, you better keep your mouths shut in the future as well.¡±

    Ling Mo walked over to the table, leaned his hands on the edge, and stared at the group with his deep eyes: ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss another matter. I believe I¡¯ve mentioned that your current abilities are not enough to satisfy me, so I¡¯m training my own team, it¡¯s as simple as that. As for poaching¡­ haha, those people, did you ever really care about them?¡±

    His words left everyone speechless.

    That¡¯s right, Ye Kai, the troublemaker, despite having decent strength, was seen as nothing more than a nuisance in their eyes¡­

    And about the other three¡­ aside from Gu Shuangshuang, who they remembered somewhat because she was a girl, the other two¡­ embarrassingly, they hadn¡¯t even managed to remember what these two looked like, and they were hearing their names for the first time.

    Team F was only sorge, and for someone to be ignored to such an extent, they had to be minor characters of no significance.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo choosing them, would anyone here have even noticed them?

    But what everyone was really wondering was why such a weak group seemed so strong under Ling Mo?

    They had all heard rumors that members had been trying to get in touch with themtely, even under the guise of seeking advice to gauge their strength, and yet they all got beaten and sent back.

    Truly bizarre!

 Chapter 578: You Still Have Much to Learn

    Chapter 578: You Still Have Much to Learn

    Being kicked was secondary; what truly mattered was the ability to uncover talent, a skill they all desperately wished to possess!

    In fact, ever since they found out that the ¡°trash¡± Ling Mo had picked turned out to be experts, they had entertained the idea of uncovering their own gold nuggets. They had even conducted private research on each member¡¯s special abilities, hoping to discover more hidden gems.

    But as people who hadn¡¯t even fully understood their own abilities, their attempts to choose wisely ended in failure.

    That¡¯s why their frustration only grew, and they redirected the anger from their defeats onto Ling Mo.

    It¡¯s theparisons that breed discontent!

    While no one voiced it out loud, everyone knew that this oue only served to highlight their inferiority to Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s assertive demeanor had suddenly jolted them awake.

    His previous calmness was just an illusion!

    This man was so arrogant, even more of a troublemaker than Ye Kai!Ling Mo¡¯s attitude was bold and clear.

    That was, he generally didn¡¯t get involved in Team F¡¯s affairs, but when it came to things he wanted to do, Team F had no say.

    ¡­

    Such frustration!

    But if they looked at it from another angle, as long as Ling Mo didn¡¯t take these people away, they would still be members of Team F¡­

    And speaking of Lucy¡­ Ling Mo¡¯s public acknowledgment of their rtionship had actually solidified her position even more.

    This meant that Lucy had the support of Ling Mo, the backing of Falcon Second Camp, which was something they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.

    Thinking of it this way, didn¡¯t Team F essentially belong to Ling Mo?

    The crowd was frustrated again, but they consoled themselves: after all, Ling Mo didn¡¯t interfere much, and Lucy was soft-hearted. Their days might not be too difficult; this might even turn out to be a good thing¡­

    ¡°So¡­ is that it?¡± Ling Mo once again sought their opinion.

    Everyone shook their heads, and the meeting ended in this strange atmosphere.

    The man who had been kicked earlier had at some point gotten up stealthily; after casting a resentful andplicated nce at Ling Mo, he nodded gratefully at Lucy and then vanished into the crowd without looking back.

    Without Lucy¡¯s intervention, Ling Mo might have kicked him a couple more times.

    Lucy, for her part, hadn¡¯t noticed him. Otherwise, given her disposition, she might have even offered him a fewforting words.

    In a blink of an eye, only Ling Mo and Lucy were left in therge conference room.

    Lucy had been petrified since the beginning, and now that there was no one else around, she suddenly came back to her senses, staring at Ling Mo with an extremelyplex gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them silently looked at each other for a long time, and then Ling Mo suddenly wiped his face: ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lucy instantly got angry.

    Ling Mo scratched his head with a smile, then suddenly walked towards Lucy. To her astonishment, he leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten the incident when you overpowered me.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out and grabbed Lucy¡¯s hand, slipping a small object into her palm before she could react.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®overpowered¡¯!¡± Lucy eximed in confusion and denial.

    Seeing Ling Mo turn to leave, Lucy was about to call out to him when she noticed the object he had ced in her hand¡ªit was that small cross.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy held the cross up to her eyes and then showed a look of contemtion.

    As she thought about it, her face suddenly flushed red.

    Right, it must have been that time¡­ Does this mean everything was exposed?

    Lucy felt her heart nearly leap out of her chest. She clutched the cross tightly, then made another discovery.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­ warm?¡± The residual warmth on the cross caused Lucy¡¯s expression to change again, ¡°This man¡­¡±

    She gently gripped the cross tighter, a slight smile appearing on her lips¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Why did you have to help her out?¡± Ling Mo had just walked out of the office and hadn¡¯t gone far when he ran into Shana and the others at the corner of the staircase.

    It was Shana who asked the question, and Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian were also curiously looking at him.

    As for Yu Shiran, she was busy taking care of Xiao Bai and ck Silk and naturally wouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°Uh¡­ aren¡¯t you with the Miracle Team?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°They are in the middle of sparring.¡± What Shana referred to was a new training method designed by Mu Chen, where four people would take turns forming pairs and then spar with each other to deepen their understanding of their special abilities quickly. This was quite important for teamwork.

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Li Ya Lin chimed in.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm!¡± Ye Lian added with a simple interjection.

    Ling Mo felt somewhat helpless¡ªthey had been around people for too long and had even learned to interrogate¡­

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ling Mo actually had his own selfish reasons, especially after he had just teased Lucy. Seeing her reaction, he understood.

    ¡°Is it because she can help you control Team F?¡± Shana asked again.

    ¡°Uh¡­ at first, yes.¡± Ling Mo admitted honestly.

    When Team F¡¯s management was first established, he naturally wanted to promote his own people. Even though he hadn¡¯t directly done anything, his presence here was enough to influence some matters.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not the case now?¡± Li Ya Lin asked sharply.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ling Mo decided to be honest, ¡°She has done quite a lot for me; at the very least, I will protect her and help her solidify her position.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Shana suddenly smiled, leaving Ling Mo puzzled.

    ¡°Some humans suddenly get obsessed with power, struggle, and all sorts of messy things, and then they change,¡± Shana said as she stepped forward and seriously patted Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ling Mo, you haven¡¯t changed, which is good. If someone is good to you, you¡¯re good to them¡ªthat¡¯s who you are.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re praising me¡­¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°I am praising you¡­¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it tire you to tip-toe and pat my shoulder?¡± Ling Mo said instinctively.

    The next second he was clutching his foot and howling in pain, while Shana had an angry look on her face: ¡°How dare you mock my height! Ye Lian, senior, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Ling Mo cursed silently to himself, ¡°Damn! This is really a slip of the tongue!¡±

    As expected, the senior sister turned around and followed Shana, while Ye Lian hesitated and gave Ling Mo a nce.

    ¡°Little girl¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s heart instantly warmed.

    Ye Lian sneaked a peek to the left and right, then slowly moved closer.

    ¡°When did I ever mock, right? Only the little girl understands me¡­¡± Ling Mo was deeply moved¡­

    ¡°That¡­¡± Ye Lian stared nkly and dumbly at Ling Mo for a moment, then suddenly lifted her foot and stepped down on Ling Mo¡¯s other foot.

    After stepping down, the zombie loli still stared nkly at Ling Mo¡­

    Ling Mo howled again, this time clutching his other foot, and since he dared not put weight on the one he had just been clutching, he was in a sorry state.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Ling Mo asked with difficulty.

    Ye Lian answered seriously, ¡°I heard¡­ that¡¯s what human girls do, they call it sisterhood.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did Shana tell you that? That kid is only seventeen or eighteen, why does she know so much!¡± Ling Mo freaked out.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Ye Lian shook her head, ¡°¡­Xu Shuhan told me.¡±

    ¡°Microphone?¡± Ling Mo was startled for a moment, then realized. Ye Lian must have been talking about Xu Shuhan.

    His heart suddenly sank, oh no, he had forgotten about this aspect.

    Although they had been dragged here by Ling Mo to work, which on one hand could monitor their actions and on the other hand keep them restricted by his side, it also exposed his greatest vulnerability to them.

    Although the zombie loli who betrayed her teammates wasn¡¯t here, Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian were both naive zombies!

    However, thinking about it, he had already instructed them not to mention anything rted to him, so there should have been no leaks¡­

    But the fact that the other party was looking for a breakthrough with them indicated that they were beginning to be impatient¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s just right, I should really make contact with them.¡± Ling Mo suddenly muttered to himself.

    However, before he could finish speaking, he suddenly noticed a figure flickering in front of him, and then his recently relieved foot was hit again.

    ¡°Ow! Senior sister!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, sorry, I just forgot.¡± Li Ya Linughed.

    ¡°Sorry is not meant for this kind of situation; the timing, ce, and event are all wrong!¡± Ling Mo howled in pain and protested.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The senior sister seemed confused.

    ¡°Go back and look up the dictionary!¡± Ling Mo was furious, to apologize for stepping on someone as if she had just forgotten to step was utterly ludicrous!

 Chapter 579: Can We Still Have Fun?

    Chapter 579: Can We Still Have Fun?

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    In the dead of night, Ling Mo sat up in bed, suddenly drenched in sweat.

    Under the moonlight, hisplexion looked terrible.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Three heads popped out from under the bed covers, all staring at him with confusion.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Ling Mo shook his head before leaning back, breathing somewhat heavily.

    Shana, propping up her chin, watched Ling Mo and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, your mental power is in chaos.¡±

    With her pure spiritual body within, she was naturally very sensitive to fluctuations in mental power.

    ¡°Uh¡­ had a nightmare, I guess.¡± Ling Mo said with a wry smile.

    Shana looked at him for a moment longer and then, taking his word for it, shook her head with a sigh, ¡°Truly troublesome, humans¡­¡±¡°What¡¯s a nightmare?¡± Li Ya Lin began to inquire.

    Ye Lian, after giving Ling Mo a nce, suddenly lifted her head and lightly pecked at Ling Mo¡¯s cheek, stuttering, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ling Mo felt a warmth in his heart and gently rubbed Ye Lian¡¯s head.

    A nightmare?

    Only he himself knew for sure that this was no mere nightmare.

    In fact, ever since he was captured by the Spider Queen, these incidents had been urring regrly.

    During the day he could control it, but at night when his guard was down, those strange sensations became particrly intense.

    Blood rushing faster, mental waves starting to surge violently, and all sorts of illusions would appear in his mind¡­

    The Spider Queen, that mutated zombie, must have done something to him while he was unconscious¡­

    But the Mental Sphere had already been thoroughly searched by him many times, without any oversights, yet nothing was found.

    This made it clear that whatever she had done, it must be hidden somewhere in his body.

    But how could he find it? Dissect himself?

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m strapped to a time bomb¡­¡± Ling Mo looked at his own palm, feeling somewhat despondent.

    He didn¡¯t me anyone for this; if he had to me something, it was his own carelessness.

    All he had been thinking about was achieving Niepan, not expecting that the Spider Queen was also watching him.

    For now, without any other solution, the only way to find the anomaly inside his body was probably to wait until his body hadpletely turned into a zombie.

    Zombies are especially sensitive to the condition of their bodies, a sensitivity far beyond that of humans.

    ¡°At least, I still have time before she reproduces. It won¡¯t be lethal for the moment, and thinking like that calms me¡­¡± Just as Ling Mo hadforted himself with the thought, he suddenly burst out, ¡°Calm my ass!¡±

    Being schemed against by a zombie, Ling Mo was very annoyed!

    Fortunately, the other party was not just any ordinary zombie, one that could hide in a horde and be impossible to find. As long as she still harbored ill will towards him, he would eventually find her.

    But before finding her, he had to figure out a way to defuse the bomb.

    To find the bomb, he would first need to modify his body, and to modify his body¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s gaze turned toward the female zombies lying beside him, and then he reached out to support his waist¡­

    ¡°Ling Ge¡¯s expression¡­ is so odd¡­¡±

    Ye Lian, who had been sneakily observing Ling Mo, silently pulled up the nket at this moment and then covered her own head¡­

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in a small room somewhere within Team F¡¯s base, a figure also suddenly sat up in bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it again!¡±

    Mu Chen, while massaging his temples, looked around excitedly.

    The other person wouldn¡¯t naturally be here, but they must be somewhere in the TV station.

    Days of sensing had left him feeling closer and closer to the other person.

    ¡°But why does this person always move around at midnight¡­¡±

    Mu Chen quickly dressed and slipped upstairs without making a sound.

    He could now confirm the other person¡¯s approximate location and was fully prepared to go looking for them.

    As for Xia Zhi and Xu Shuhan, he didn¡¯t call them because having more people might justplicate things.

    He had also gone out to search a couple of days ago, but since it was really hard to pinpoint the location, he hade back empty-handed. He wasn¡¯t very hopeful today either, but he had to try.

    The Team F base was very quiet in the middle of the night, with only the asional sound of patrol footsteps.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s abilities, avoiding their patrols wasn¡¯t difficult.

    In the dark recesses of the TV station building, only a few ces were lit with dim yellow lights, and these ces often had their windows covered with ck cloth to ensure they wouldn¡¯t attract zombies.

    In this eerie atmosphere, a shadow suddenly darted under the light and then stopped in the shadows.

    Mu Chen continued to sense and search upwards.

    ¡°It¡¯s fading again!¡± Mu Chen suddenly became anxious, ¡°Come on, give me a break, don¡¯t fade now!¡±

    He quickened his pace, but just as he silently reached a staircase, his body stiffened, and he stopped in his tracks.

    Mu Chen sharply turned around, his eyes quickly scanning the shadows, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    No one answered, but the feeling of being watched for that split second put Mu Chen on high alert.

    He looked around for a while, saw no one appear, and slowly turned back.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Mu Chen nearly jumped out of his skin as a figure stood ominously in front of him.

    ¡°What are you doing here at this time?¡± the figure asked.

    ¡°I¡­ why is it you?¡± Mu Chen started to reply but suddenly realized the person who appeared was none other than ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    He felt something was off. He was searching for that person¡¯s traces, so why did he encounter Big Brother here?

    Moreover, his sensation had suddenly be stronger than ever a moment ago.

    This was too much of a coincidence¡­

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? My room is on this floor. What are you doing here?¡± Ling Mo also asked suspiciously.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he happened to be awake; even if he were asleep, he would have felt someone approaching. Even if he hadn¡¯t sensed it, there were still Ye Lian and the others, right?

    However, the fact that this person had approached this close before being detected also showed that he had some stealthy skills.

    In reality, Mu Chen¡¯s current location was only about ten meters or so away from Ling Mo¡¯s room.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t speak, and Ling Mo didn¡¯t ask any further.

    Both men, with their own thoughts, stood in silence, facing off against each other.

    After two minutes of silence, Mu Chen suddenly spoke up, ¡°Buddy, let¡¯s be straight with each other¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know who you are,¡± Ling Mo took over.

    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Chen was suddenly at a loss for words.

    That ominous premonition became even more apparent. Was the person in front of him really that greedy and tricky guy?

    What did he mean by saying he knew¡­ What exactly did he know?

    Mu Chen suddenly realized he was at a disadvantage. He couldn¡¯t follow up without revealing his own identity.

    ¡°I also know why you¡¯re here,¡± Ling Mo added.

    At this point, Mu Chen finally understood. This man wasn¡¯t trying to bluff him¡­

    ¡°So¡­¡± Mu Chen asked a crucial question, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡±

    Before Ling Mo could answer, Mu Chen continued, ¡°You¡¯ve tied us to you, helped train your team, and kept us under surveince¡­ You¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy!! Are you Ling Mo?¡± Mu Chen came to the realization himself.

    As this idea emerged, Mu Chen suddenly recognized that many pieces of evidence had pointed to this conclusion, but he hadpletely overlooked them.

    His initial encounter with Ling Mo had left him with a deep first impression, and when those details surfacedter, he hadpletely ignored them¡­

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡± Roars began to echo in Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    Ling Mo was shameless! Such a capable person, facing three strangers, he still lied and even robbed them!

    Who would have thought that he, of all people, was that formidable guy from the rumors?

    Could it be that he knew who they were from the very first meeting?

    Thinking about it, that was indeed the case. His hesitation back then wasn¡¯t because he was in a difficult position, but because he was thinking of how to take advantage of them!

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth, ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, haven¡¯t we been getting along quite well recently?¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    ¡°Getting along well my foot! I¡¯ve been working for you!¡± The more Mu Chen spoke, the more frustrated he became, feeling like he needed to replenish his IQ.

    Although there are always people who are deceived, living within a simple scam, oblivious to the many ws ¨C Mu Chen had always thought he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would just run off to send money to someone after receiving a phone call¡­

    But now, he had deep doubts about himself. However, if there was anyone to me, it was because he had perceived Ling Mo to be too cool and impressive, never imagining he¡¯d be this sort of person¡­

    He had never seen iting!

 Chapter 580: Turns Out Youre a Masochist

    Chapter 580: Turns Out Youre a Masochist

    Knowing full well they were undercover¡ªand likely there for revenge¡ªthis person still kept them around, even close at hand, to do his bidding¡­

    Such behavior was simply¡­ Mu Chen felt a surge of awkwardness; he could find no words to describe this feeling.

    ying with fire?

    If Ling Mo were to lift a rock only to drop it on his own foot, that could be called ying with fire, but what about now?

    It could only mean Ling Mo didn¡¯t see them as much of a threat, confident as he was.

    But soon enough, Mu Chen realized something else.

    In a situation where the enemy operated in the open and they hid in the shadows, Ling Mo could easily treat them like rats he¡¯d cornered, to be dealt with in one fell swoop¡­

    So why didn¡¯t he strike first?

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Chen asked awkwardly and curiously, ¡°Knowing what I¡¯m here for, why didn¡¯t you take the initiative to strike first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ling Mo looked at him in surprise and then said, ¡°Oh, turns out you¡¯re a masochist.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Who¡¯s a masochist!¡± Mu Chen instantly freaked out. Talking to this guy, why couldn¡¯t he ever stay serious!

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to me that you only realized this now,¡± Ling Mo immediately followed with a cruel jab.

    ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t shown myself, you probably still wouldn¡¯t know, right?¡± he continued.

    As for Mu Chen, he was left without the energy to retort¡­

    Indeed, if Ling Mo hadn¡¯t appeared, he certainly would have ended up empty-handed today.

    Ling Mo¡¯s presence was faint when he did appear¡­

    ¡°But I would have found out eventually!¡± Mu Chen thought indignantly.

    ¡°But you managed to find this ce today, you must have used some kind of method, right? Care to share?¡± Ling Mo then asked.

    ¡°Enough already¡­¡± Mu Chen continued in his sullen state, ¡°Even if I did, I couldn¡¯t tell you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then never mind.¡± Ling Mo suggested, ¡°Shall we have a proper talk then?¡±

    If Mu Chen hadn¡¯te tonight, Ling Mo would have made a move tomorrow anyway.

    The current situation was unexpected, but it didn¡¯t change the course of events.

    Or rather, it was now even better¡­

    Xu Shuhan and Xia Zhi were not there at the moment, dealing with Mu Chen alone first was much easier than handling all three at once.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s current state, it was clear he had sneaked out, and the other two were unaware.

    ¡°Do I have the option not to talk?¡±

    Mu Chen said somewhat helplessly.

    He had already realized that he was unwittingly surrounded.

    Those three girls were hidden around him; even if he couldn¡¯t see them, he could feel eyes watching him.

    Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s calm demeanor, Mu Chen suddenly realized that this man wasn¡¯t as transparent as he seemed.

    At least he was cautious. From the moment he decided to show up today, he was prepared, even if there was only Mu Chen to face.

    ¡°I think we can have a very pleasant talk,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Mu Chen nced around and then slowly raised his hand, rubbing his temples with a hint of a headache¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Number Zero is reacting!¡±

    In aboratory of the Niepan Branch, a voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Information feedback!¡± someone immediately shouted.

    ¡°Go call Mr. Ai! This is special information!¡± another person called out.

    Just then, theboratory door was suddenly pushed open, and a man with a face full of scars rushed in with urgency.

    Ai Feng had been very anxious these past few days, eagerly awaiting news from Mu Chen and his team, but no intelligence hade through.

    Since their departure, they seemed to have vanished into a sea of zombies, leaving no trace.

    Dead? Impossible, they were adept at self-preservation.

    Killed by Ling Mo? That was a possibility, but even in death, there should have been some feedback¡­

    Yet there was nothing, nothing at all¡­

    This left Ai Feng quite frustrated, to the point of losing sleep and appetite.

    If he knew that the very people he was worried about wereboring away for someone else unknowingly, one could only imagine the look on his face¡­

    Fortunately, Ai Feng was unaware, so he still spent every spare moment outside Room Zero, waiting for any possible messages.

    And today, the message finally arrived.

    ¡°They¡¯ve found Ling Mo!¡±

    After receiving information from Room Zero, Ai Feng excitedly said, ¡°Keep a close watch on Room Zero, there should be follow-up messagesing through any moment now!¡±

    Theboratory staff immediately crowded around, all staring intently at Room Zero.

    ¡°You guys are too close¡­ Room Zero will be ufortable,¡± Ai Feng reminded them helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Everyone quickly backed off but continued to watch Room Zero closely.

    Three minutes passed¡­

    Five minutes¡­ Ten minutes¡­

    After a full fifteen minutes, as the group¡¯s eyes grew tired, Room Zero¡¯s second feedback still hadn¡¯te.

    Finally, one of the staff members couldn¡¯t help but speak up cautiously, ¡°Maybe¡­ that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ai Feng was silent for a few seconds before suddenly punching the wall: ¡°Mu Chen, damn it! Are you ying me?!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I guess your boss is cursing you out right now,¡± Ling Mo said, sitting in a chair and looking at Mu Chen across from him.

    Mu Chen, with a troubled expression, replied, ¡°I guess so¡­ How did you find out?¡±

    He gestured towards his own head.

    ¡°That move,¡± Ling Mo referred to the gesture of rubbing the temples, ¡°You don¡¯t usually do that, and it¡¯s typically a habit of mental ability users, done to relieve a headache. It¡¯s strange for you to suddenly do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very observant¡­¡± Mu Chen said in surprise.

    Ling Mo chuckled and nced at Ye Lian standing beside him.

    In fact, the real observing eyes were Ye Lian¡¯s. With the zombies¡¯ unforgettable memory, such details were easy to observe.

    Ling Mo always trained with them, not just to be with them at all times, but also to have them monitor Mu Chen and his team.

    ¡°But what really tipped me off was just a moment ago when I sensed a mental fluctuation. It was faint, but I still caught it. You were sending a message then, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t bother to deny it and simply nodded: ¡°Yeah. But just after I sent a sentence, you cut me off.¡±

    Mu Chen was genuinely shocked by Ling Mo¡¯s sensitivity to mental power; it was no wonder he was capable of inflicting damage on Subject Zero in reverse. His mental power was indeed formidable.

    He had only managed to send the message ¡°Found Ling Mo¡± before Ling Mo forcefully interrupted him, leaving him dizzy even now.

    The most crucial point was that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist the moment Ling Mo made his move.

    Truly monstrous! Ling Mo¡¯s control over mental power must be at least not weaker than Subject Zero¡¯s, if not stronger in certain aspects.

    Considering how Subject Zero was created, and then looking at Ling Mo¡­

    A word popped into Mu Chen¡¯s head: ¡°Monster.¡±

    ¡°Did you use it to find me?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mu Chen simply admitted the truth, realizing by now that even if he didn¡¯t confess, Ling Mo would have guessed it anyway.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not a mental ability user, are you?¡± Ling Mo persisted, determined to get to the bottom of things.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t give up, do you¡­¡± Mu Chen lost his patience and just said it, ¡°This is a small cluster of mental power left by Subject Zero. Since it has a strong impression of your mental power, it can sense it whenever a simr mental fluctuation appears.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple, right? I¡¯d guess it¡¯s probably some kind of ace up your sleeve,¡± Ling Mo added.

    Mu Chen mmed up, but the fleeting fluctuation in his eyes already told Ling Mo that he had guessed right again.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re sitting here alone, not worried at all, which made me think you definitely have some means to save your life,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes, thinking to himself that no ace up his sleeve would be of any use here¡ªthis was Ling Mo¡¯s territory¡­

    Moreover, although Ling Mo seemed to be the closest to him, he had been tensed up all along, probably ready to put distance between them at the slightest sign of trouble.

    Dealing with someone who appeared honest but was actually very experienced in action was nothing but frustrating for Mu Chen, without any other feeling.

    He even began to suspect whether Ling Mo was intentionally releasing mental power in the middle of the night to lure him out¡­

    ¡°What exactly does ¡®Niepan¡¯ mean?¡± Ling Mo suddenly leaned forward and asked with a smile.

    At that question, Mu Chen also tensed up, his expression immediately serious.

    Ling Mo had been probing for so long and finally got to the point.

    ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your story?¡± Mu Chen leaned back and narrowed his eyes as he asked.

    ¡°That depends on you guys,¡± Ling Mo continued to smile.

    That response¡­ was quite arrogant.

    Mu Chen nced at Ling Mo with a nk expression but was on high alert internally.

 Chapter 581: Precedents? Just Create One

    Chapter 581: Precedents? Just Create One

    The atmosphere in the room became extremely tense as the two men locked eyes in silent contemtion.

    Mu Chen was feeling particrly unsettled at this moment. Had he known right away that this man was Ling Mo, he might have resorted to some drastic measures¡ªlike, perhaps, a fight.

    In his mind, Ling Mo was a considerable threat. The fact that Ling Mo had killed an insignificant Level nine member like Jian Qi didn¡¯t mean much to Mu Chen.

    But being capable of injuring Number 0 was an entirely different matter.

    The existence of Number 0 could be said to ensure the normal operation of the Niepan Branch. If anything were to happen to Number 0, the whole branch could potentially be paralyzed.

    Although they had prepared some contingency ns in advance, those were only for emergencies.

    Number 0, however, was exceptionally special. The effort and energy spent to cultivate it were almost incalcble.

    Ling Mo was the first mental ability user who posed a threat to Number 0. Mu Chen hoped to extinguish this danger before the mes could rise.

    But now, Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts were in conflict with his initial ns¡­Despite his disdain for Ling Mo, Mu Chen had to admit that after spending some time together, he realized that their rtionship didn¡¯t have to be a life-or-death struggle¡­

    It all came down to interests, the most critical factor.

    Where exactly was the bnce point of interests for both parties?

    Mu Chen waspletely at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what Ling Mo wanted.

    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s all because the enemy is too cunning!¡± Mu Chen roared inwardly.

    Before setting off, Ai Feng had told him to act ording to the situation, but now¡­

    Mu Chen nced at Ye Lian, who was staring at him intently, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in his heart, ¡°What kind of situation is this? This is outright coercion¡­¡±

    ¡°Jian Qi was killed by you, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Mu Chen organized his thoughts and broke the silence.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°And you¡¯re the one who hurt our people?¡± Mu Chen pressed on.

    This time, he was clearly referring to Number 0. As soon as he mentioned it, Ling Mo involuntarily thought of the baby¡¯s cry he had once heard.

    ¡°So it counts as a ¡®person¡¯¡­¡± Ling Mo mused aloud.

    ¡°Nonsense! Of course, it counts as a person!¡± Mu Chen eximed angrily, but after a pause of two seconds, he uncertainly added, ¡°Mostly¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ling Mo drew out his reply, then curiously probed, ¡°Which part doesn¡¯t count?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course¡­¡± Mu Chen started to respond but then suddenly mped his mouth shut and red at Ling Mo, ¡°Stop trying to trip me up with your questions!¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you ¡®tsking¡¯ at! Do you think I¡¯m stupid!¡±

    Mu Chen watched Ling Mo with aplex look for a long while, then suddenly sighed deeply and began massaging his temples with both hands.

    He was genuinely suffering from a headache, especially with this feeling of being led around by Ling Mo, which he found particrly awkward: ¡°How much do you know about our Niepan?¡±

    ¡°Not much, but it¡¯s enough,¡± Ling Mo replied, his expression unchanged.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Chen felt somewhat powerless, Ling Mo¡¯s straightforwardness left no room for threat or pretense¡­

    At the very least, Mu Chen could be certain of one thing¡ªLing Mo didn¡¯t immediately take them down, which meant that he, or rather Niepan behind them, held some value to Ling Mo.

    But what kind of value could it be that would sway Ling Mo so significantly?

    Resources? Information?

    No¡­ Ling Mo already had Team F and Falcon Second Camp at his disposal. As a survivor, that was enough for him to get by.

    So what was it about Niepan that caught Ling Mo¡¯s eye?

    Mu Chen stared at Ling Mo for a moment, then suddenly his face lit up with an epiphany, while he quickly shifted his position to the back of his chair.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ling Mo sharply noticed the detail.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking¡­ that I¡¯m going to work for you permanently, are you? Let me make it clear, although I¡¯m from Niepan, I¡¯m not tied down there, and I won¡¯t sacrifice myself,¡± Mu Chen warned seriously. ¡°I suggest you get that idea out of your head¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said I was interested in you¡­¡± It was Ling Mo¡¯s turn to be speechless; Mu Chen certainly had a wild imagination!

    The idea of Mu Chen working for him was only temporary. Now that Miracle Team was initially formed, Mu Chen no longer had much use. Otherwise, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have chosen this moment toy his cards on the table.

    Relieved to hear Ling Mo didn¡¯t want him, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes darted around before he suddenly said enthusiastically, ¡°Actually, Xia Zhi isn¡¯t bad¡­ Xu Shuhan is also okay. Don¡¯t judge them by their appearances; they are actually very good at training people¡­ How about it? Buy one, get one free, consider it?¡±

    After rambling a bit and noticing Ling Mo¡¯sck of response, Mu Chen sighed helplessly, ¡°Or¡­ how about you join Niepan?¡±

    This was what Ai Feng meant by acting ording to the situation¡ªeither eliminate Ling Mo or win him over, both methods would remove the threat.

    This was also where Niepan differed from other organizations; as long as the person taken out wasn¡¯t a core member, former enemies could be allies.

    Of course, this was due to their unique operational methods. In ces like Falcon Camp or Team F, such a thing would be impossible.

    The more centralized the personnel, the more certain things needed to be considered. It¡¯s unthinkable for someone who killed a team member one day to be weed into the team the next.

    But Niepan could do it; their people were scattered everywhere. Besides the executives, who knew someone like Jian Qi?

    However, proposing to win someone over in such a situation made Mu Chen feel quite helpless.

    ¡°Go on, speak,¡± Ling Mo said, crossing his arms.

    ¡°Speak what?¡± Mu Chen was taken aback.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to give an introduction when recruiting? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce thepany background?¡± Ling Mo looked at Mu Chen as if he was an idiot.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Mu Chen was furious. Many people wanted to get into Niepan, and he wouldn¡¯t even consider them. Yet now, here he was, a high executive personally inviting someone, and this person was actually asking him to introduce the background!

    He supposed the introduction was just a ruse, a way to fish for more information.

    What troubled Mu Chen the most was that even though he knew exactly what Ling Mo was up to, under the current circumstances, he had no choice but to y along with Ling Mo¡¯s demands.

    ¡°Alright¡­ let me give you an introduction¡­¡± Mu Chen was thoroughly defeated.

    ¡­

    The next morning, when Xu Shuhan and Xia Zhi were separately brought to Ling Mo¡¯s room by members of the Miracle Team, Mu Chen¡¯s gloomy mood finally got a bit of healing.

    Seeing the surprised reactions of hispanions twice in a row¡­ even the stoic Xia Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Hispanions¡¯ awkwardness made Mu Chen feel much more bnced¡­

    Indeed, just like himself, they had not expected this greedy troublemaker to be Ling Mo!

    But this shock was just the beginning¡­

    When Mu Chen told his twopanions about the conditions Ling Mo had proposed, the expressions on their faces changed just as his had when he first heard them.

    In two words: awkward.

    Recruit him? Ling Mo decisively refused.

    Take him out? They were now fish in a barrel; what could they use to take him out?

    So, under these circumstances, Ling Mo proposed a n C that they had never considered¡­

    Cooperation!

    Niepan could look at the partnership model between Falcon Camp and the Psychics, establishing a mutually beneficial and equal rtionship with Ling Mo.

    ¡°There¡¯s no precedent for this¡­¡± Xu Shuhan frowned and said.

    Mu Chen let out a bitterugh: ¡°Exactly¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Xia Zhi silently nodded.

    ¡°Precedent can be set.¡± Ling Mo sat at the other end of the table, calmly saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we create one?¡±

    Mu Chen nced at Xu Shuhan and Xia Zhi, gritted his teeth, and asked, ¡°Can you be more specific?¡±

    ¡­

    Nowadays, the Miracle Team was an absolutely unique entity within Team F.

    Four of them, except for Ye Kai, were once considered useless by others.

    But now, even Skinny Monkey dared to walk with his back straight, and sometimes when encountering members of Team F, they would courteously greet him.

    This made Skinny Monkey quickly fall in love with the activity of ¡°walking,¡± and he no longer resisted the brutal daily training that used to torment him.

    What¡¯s the harm in a bit of suffering if it meant always being able to hold your head high?

    Zhang Xincheng, as always, kept to himself, heading to the training room and then leaving quietly.

    On the other hand, Ye Kai and Gu Shuangshuang, whenever they had free time, would go looking for Ling Mo¡­

    Gu Shuangshuang wanted to learn from Ling Mo about mental abilities, while Ye Kai? After a period of training, this troublemaker had be obsessed with challenging Ling Mo every day¡­

 Chapter 582: A Terrifying New World

    Chapter 582: A Terrifying New World

    Ye Kai¡¯s behavior, to put it bluntly, was akin to seeking abuse.

    Each time Ling Mo tormented him, Ye Kai trained even harder, only to seek out Ling Mo again the next day.

    But after a few encounters, Ye Kai realized that Ling Mo had begun to avoid him¡­

    If it were merely sparring, that would be one thing, but Ye Kai was relentlessly persistent.

    Knocked down time and again, he¡¯d shout ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡± with fire in his eyes and charge forward.

    It got to the point where Ling Mo found it difficult to bring himself to continue the beatings¡­

    However, today, Ling Mo took the initiative to approach Ye Kai.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll spar with you one more time,¡± Ling Mo said, twisting his wrists.

    Ye Kai, instead of rushing into the fray, looked at Ling Mo with a puzzled expression and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±¡°Yes,¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t deny it.

    Though Ye Kai seemed like a glutton for punishment, he was actually quite perceptive; it wasn¡¯t surprising he had guessed this.

    When Ling Mo had previously asked him to bring the other three to invite Ye Shuhan and Xia Zhi, he had vaguely sensed that Ye Kai had picked up on something.

    However, Ye Kai knew when to hold back. Without Ling Mo saying anything, he wouldn¡¯t ask, nor would he mention it to anyone else.

    ¡°When?¡± Ye Kai asked again.

    ¡°In a day or two,¡± Ling Mo replied. He had already spent enough time with Team F, having nearly done all that needed doing and resolving what had to be resolved.

    Once he left, Mu Chen and the others would also disappear from Team F.

    Before departing, it was only natural for him to take special care of the team he had just finished building.

    After hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words, Ye Kai fell silent for a while, then drew two knives, his gaze suddenly serious: ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go all out,¡± Ling Mo suddenly dered.

    Ye Kai was momentarily stunned, and before he could react, a dizzying sensation suddenly came over him.

    Not good!

    Realizing the danger, Ye Kai moved both hands at once, the des forming a protective barrier around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Ling Mo¡¯s mental speed was much faster than Ye Kai¡¯s hands. Several mental tentacles pierced through the knife light and urately grasped Ye Kai¡¯s wrists.

    Ye Kai only felt a sudden pain in his wrists, and both knives flew out of his hands involuntarily.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just as he struggled, he suddenly lost bnce underfoot, and to his shock, he found himself hanging upside down.

    One second¡­

    It was only then that Ye Kai recovered from the initial dizziness.

    The most terrifying part was that he had no idea what had happened; in a blink, he found himself suspended in the air.

    Looking back at Ling Mo, he was still standing in the same spot, unmoved¡­

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Kai was struck by realization as he finally understood what Ling Mo meant by going all out.

    It turned out Ling Mo had never been serious before!

    Thinking back on how he¡¯d beenpletely overpowered each time they sparred, now without even a chance to fight back, Ye Kai couldn¡¯t help but let tears stream down his face.

    The gap between them was too vast, even more than he had imagined!

    With a ¡°plop,¡± Ling Mo let him down, and Ye Kai, still in a daze, copsed onto the ground, looking utterly disheveled.

    He tried to pick himself up, dispirited, but suddenly saw a hand extended towards him.

    ¡°Give it up,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°¡­You win, but I won¡¯t concede,¡± Ye Kai said dejectedly.

    ¡°Only when you realize you¡¯ve lost can you see the gap clearly. Fighting blindly like this is useless,¡± Ling Mo spoke earnestly. ¡°Special abilities are something you have to explore step by step. Pushing yourself to the limit has its limitations; it¡¯s better to thoroughly understand and umte changes in your abilities.¡±

    Ling Mo was speaking from experience. When it came to effort, how many psychics could match his own dedication to training mental power day and night?

    Ye Kai was simr to him in this aspect; they both had the desire to be stronger, yet neither had an overwhelmingly strong special ability right from the start.

    However, Ling Mo always believed that even the weakest special abilities could be harnessed to unleash tremendous energy. It all depended on how the psychic would explore and utilize it.

    Upon hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words, Ye Kai was momentarily taken aback.

    He suddenly realized that he might have been going in the wrong direction.

    How much could he really improve by pushing himself like this?

    He was dominated by Ling Mo a few days ago, and he was still being dominated by Ling Mo now, not even able tost a second longer.

    Could being defeated a few more times really lead to a transformation?

    Ye Kai suddenly understood why Ling Mo wanted to fight this battle with him. Only an absolute overpowering in strength could bring him to his senses. With his personality, once he set his mind on a direction, he wouldn¡¯t look back, and advice from others would be useless. Only by being thoroughly defeated would he be open to listening to someone else.

    As it turned out, Ling Mo was right to do this; Ye Kai had been awakened.

    The gap was so vast that he felt powerless to catch up immediately.

    As Ling Mo said, it wasn¡¯t just a difference in quantity, but in quality.

    Ever since losing to Ling Mo, Ye Kai had been in a state of anxiety, but now he suddenly felt calm.

    No matter how impatient he was, it was impossible to catch up in an instant¡­

    If he couldn¡¯t even defeat Ling Mo in front of him, how could he hope to find him amidst the vast sea of zombies?

    The more anxious he was, the worse he performed¡­

    At this moment, Ye Kai suddenly felt grateful.

    As a fellow psychic, Ling Mo was different from the others in Team F.

    Most members of Team F were psychics, but few shared their experiences with special abilities. Most were secretive, afraid their weaknesses would be exposed.

    This wasn¡¯t just true for Team F, it applied to many humans.

    Battling against zombies, struggling against increasingly difficult living conditions, and even fighting among themselves.

    But Ling Mo was willing to take this trouble for him, sharing his insightspletely, which gave Ye Kai a different feeling.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?¡± Ye Kai inhaled deeply and asked.

    Ling Mo smiled slightly and said, ¡°Take care of Miracle Team for me.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Ye Kai suddenly held his breath.

    ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯d make a good team leader,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Ye Kai¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment, but then he vigorously shook his head: ¡°No, you¡¯re the leader. I¡¯ll¡­ just be the deputy.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ling Mo knew that arguing with someone as stubborn as Ye Kai was futile, so he could only smile helplessly.

    Ye Kai was indeed a suitable candidate. He was determined and, apart from bing stronger, showed no interest in anything else, which eliminated the possibility of Team F¡¯s members turning him against them.

    Ling Mo¡¯s departure from the team was both a step towards carving out his own path in the future and due to other factors¡­

    ¡°Take this.¡± Ling Mo took out amunicator and tossed it to Ye Kai, ¡°Whether you can get in touch or not depends on luck¡­¡±

    Communication was inconvenient, that was an unavoidable issue¡­

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Kai caught it and nodded.

    ¡°Anything else you want to ask about?¡± Ling Mo inquired.

    ¡°The mission¡­ Don¡¯t worry. And¡­ I will be stronger than you one day!¡± Ye Kai gripped the handle of his knife and dered.

    Ling Mo pursed his lips and suddenlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit childish¡­¡±

    ¡°I do¡­¡± Ye Kai felt depressed again. He was serious, for goodness¡¯ sake! But after being called out like that, it suddenly felt embarrassing¡­

    ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡± Just as Ling Mo was about to leave, Ye Kai suddenly spoke up, ¡°Can I ask why you¡¯re doing this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo turned to ask.

    ¡°You have the strength, you have the people, you could have your own territory if you wanted. Why don¡¯t you stay?¡± Ye Kai had been curious about this for a long time.

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment before responding with a question, ¡°What about you? With your current strength, you could easily get by in Team F and even do quite well. So why are you always fixated on bing stronger than you are now?¡±

    ¡°Personal reasons¡­¡± Ye Kai¡¯s expression darkened for a moment, and he said in a low voice.

    ¡°Same for me,¡± Ling Mo said.

    The mutation and evolution of Ye Lian and the others were both a hope and a responsibility for Ling Mo.

    If he only wanted to enjoy himself, he could indeed just find a ce, put up a sign, and y boss.

    But¡­ the calm within Team F couldn¡¯t hide the storm of blood and violence outside.

    The newly appeared mutated types, the Screamers created by the Spider Queen¡­ these new breeds of zombies were spreading at a horrific rate invisible to humans.

    Maybe in a few days, when they stepped out the door, they would be facing a world that was even more terrifying and bloodier¡­

 Chapter 583: Impressive Skills, Keep It Up

    Chapter 583: Impressive Skills, Keep It Up

    Two individuals, each with their own concerns, suddenly fell silent.

    I hope you can sort out your issues, Ling Mo broke the silence.

    Ye Kai nodded, You too. And The fierce look in his eyes vanished momentarily, reced by a hint of a smile, Dont die on me.

    Thats my line to you, Ling Mo retorted with a smile, extending his hand and giving Ye Kais shoulder a firm pat.

    Their friendship began with a fight, and it was through fighting that they came to understand each other better.

    However, neither of them noticed that during their conversation, a figure was quietly leaning against the wall outside the door.

    As they reached this point, the figure suddenly straightened up and walked away into the shadows

    Ling Mo had a feeling and turned to nce at the crack of the door.

    Whats up? Ye Kai asked, puzzled.Its nothing, Ling Mo replied, pulling a wry smile.

    Just now, he had faintly sensed a ripple of mental power

    Afterward, Ling Mo separately found the other three members of the Miracle Team to say his farewells.

    But the situation was much like Ling Mo had anticipated

    Skinny Monkey was more nervous and scared than sad. Without Ling Mo, with the ferocious Ye Kai in charge, it was obvious that his days were going to be tough.

    More importantly, he felt that much of his dignity came from relying on Ling Mo. Once Ling Mo left, he feared he might be beaten back to his original form.

    Boss, dont leave me! Skinny Monkey cried out, clinging to Ling Mo.

    With a helpless expression, Ling Mo didnt know what to do until Zhang Xincheng pulled Skinny Monkey away.

    Stop it, Zhang Xincheng said calmly.

    But Skinny Monkey looked heartbroken, and his gaze gave Ling Mo the chills.

    Ah Zhang Xincheng sighed, then leaned in close to Skinny Monkey and whispered, Are you dumb? Lucys still here

    Skinny Monkey was stunned for a moment, then it dawned on him.

    Right, Lucy was still there!

    Reflecting on Ling Mos recent actions to stabilize Lucys position, could it be he was preparing for his departure?

    The boss is so thoughtful!

    Moved, Skinny Monkey said, Boss, have a smooth journey

    Damn!

    Ling Mo couldnt help but kick out, and though Skinny Monkey heard the sound, he couldnt react in time, and could only watch as the kicknded squarely.

    Despite getting kicked, his face still bore a shameless grin, which made Ling Mo burst intoughter.

    As for Gu Shuangshuang, the girl was quite excited to see Ling Mo at first, but as soon as she heard that Ling Mo was leaving, she fell silent.

    Ive pretty much told you everything there is about mental power training, havent I? You even wrote it all down, right? If you forget, just take a look at your notes, youll be fine, Ling Mo tried tofort her, thinking she was afraid.

    Its not that Gu Shuangshuang said softly, her head lowered.

    Ah? Ling Mo was clearly confused but continued to encourage her. You may be a bit weak now, but as long as you train properly, theres room for improvement. Your special ability, mental shock, is very powerful when used correctly. You need to have confidence in yourself.

    Mm Gu Shuangshuang nodded, humming like a mosquito, then fell silent again.

    Ling Mo was at a loss for words. Not great at dealing with such situations, he decided to make a quick exit, Well, Im off then. If anyone bullies you, just tell your teammates.

    Tell who? Gu Shuangshuang suddenly spoke up.

    Uh whoever, Ye Kai, Zhang Xincheng Ling Mo thought, wondering why this girl had so many questions

    But Gu Shuangshuang interrupted him, What if the person bullying me is someone they cant handle?

    Without thinking, Ling Mo replied, You tell Ye Kai; he will find me.

    And then what? Gu Shuangshuangs face flushed, and her eyes seemed to sparkle.

    Ille and beat them up Ling Mo responded automatically, and only afterward did he realize something was off.

    It was toote, though, because Gu Shuangshuang had already cheered and suddenly hugged him.

    This hug caught Ling Mopletely off guard. Gu Shuangshuang had always seemed shy to him, always blushing when she came to ask questions about mental power.

    Especially when Ye Lian and the others were around, this girls face would turn exceptionally red.

    Ling Mo had never expected Gu Shuangshuang to have such a bold side.

    She hugged Ling Mo tightly for two seconds, then hurriedly let go, Im Im sorry

    Its okay, this is just a gesture haha Ling Mo replied, scratching his head.

    After an awkward silence, Ling Mo couldnt help but flee the scene.

    As he left, Gu Shuangshuangs voice echoed from behind, You promised!

    Ling Mo could only speed up and quickly disappeared from Gu Shuangshuangs view.

    Turning a corner, he unexpectedly ran into someone.

    Ling Mo stopped in his tracks, his awkward expression suddenly bing a bit eerie

    Ever since that day he yelled in front of so many people in the meeting room, Ling Mo hadnt seen Lucy again.

    On one hand, he intentionally avoided her, and on the other, Lucy was deliberately evading him.

    Both of them being so in sync on the matter naturally meant they didnt bump into each other.

    Lucy looked at Ling Mo with aplex expression for a while before speaking softly, You werent going to tell me?

    Uh

    I heard everything. Lucy didnt give Ling Mo a chance to make excuses.

    I guessed as much. Ling Mo could only nod, realizing that the person who had eavesdropped outside the door was indeed this violent woman.

    However, not having seen her for a few days, the violent woman seemed different than before.

    She looked very human, but with a slightly different aura.

    Others might not notice this subtle change, but Ling Mo could not be fooled.

    Indeed, zombies she had be more like a zombie. This was probably why she could hide so well under Ling Mos nose. As a zombie, hiding and ambushing are essential survival instincts.

    Looks like you have Ling Mo started, a bit awkwardly.

    Yeah, my mutation has basically stopped. This is probably how Ill look from now on, Lucy replied, surprisingly at ease.

    It seems youve fully epted it

    Thanks to you Lucy said, moving her mouth corners slightly.

    Ling Mo didnt know what else to say. Compared to the little awkwardness with Gu Shuangshuang, the situation he was in now felt even moreplicated.

    Lucy, however, was looking down, her eyes ncing up in thought, making Ling Mos scalp tingle with the intensity of her gaze.

    You and Gu Shuangshuang

    Theres nothing between us, Ling Mo quickly interjected. It was the truth; Gu Shuangshuang had been bullied for a long time and suddenly receiving care from someone, especially someone who yed a mentor and friend role, could easily lead to developing some affection. However, Ling Mo had no such feelings toward Gu Shuangshuang, so his response was straightforward.

    Why are you exining to me Lucy murmured.

    Ling Mo decided it was better to stay silent. Indeed,pared to a zombie girl, human girls were much moreplicated

    I

    Lucy fell silent again, and Ling Mo was left to wonder what she was really up to.

    Soon enough, Lucy gave him his answer.

    This female T-Rex suddenly let out a low growl and pounced on him with incredible speed, pinning Ling Mo against the wall.

    Her kissing technique had clearly improved since theirst encounter. In the instant she pinned Ling Mo, a warmth had already pressed against his lips.

    As her soft tongue slid between Ling Mos parted lips, he finally managed to free a hand.

    When his palm broke free, Ling Mo could clearly feel Lucys body stiffen for a moment.

    However, he didnt push her away. Instead, he gently wrapped his arm around Lucys waist.

    Her powerful body, still shapely and defined, trembled under Ling Mos embrace.

    Lucys initially forceful movement suddenly softened, and she leaned into Ling Mo, her chest rising and falling gently as she kissed him deeply

    Phew!

    It wasnt until they were both nearly out of breath that Lucy finally let Ling Mo go, her face flushed.

    Those cold eyes of hers were shimmering with a touch of moisture, making her appear quite charming.

    I thought youd be the one to give in first, but it turns out youre even more of a zombie than I am, Lucy said with a self-deprecatingugh.

    Ling Mo just smiled slightly, not saying a word.

    Although it was a joke, Lucy didnt realize that she had unintentionally hit the nail on the head.

    Ling Mos degree of mutation was much greater than hers

    Besides, when it came to kissing until breathless, Ling Mo had his practice

    After the long kiss, when they looked at each other again, there was a subtle change in their eyes.

    Ling Mos hand still rested on Lucys waist, and he couldnt help but let it slide slowly downwards.

    Unlike most girls, every inch of Lucys body was taut and filled with a supple strength.

    Moreover, perhaps because her blood was akin to that of zombies, Ling Mo could almost sense the flow of her blood when he touched her.

    Lucy felt the same way; she could hear Ling Mos heartbeat, almost as if it was echoing inside her head.

    Thump! Thump!

    The intense sound of his heartbeat made Lucys own blood start to boil

    They drew closer and closer, their breathing growing more rapid

    Um

    Just as their lips were about to touch again, Lucy suddenly spoke up in a soft voice.

    What is it? Ling Mo asked quietly.

    About that thing you know, when I assaulted you Lucy suddenly brought up the subject, Ill take responsibility.

    Huh? How will you take responsibility? Ling Mo asked in return.

    Youll find outter. Lucy yfully winked and then raised her hand to touch Ling Mos cheek, Not bad with your technique, keep it up

    Hey! Ling Mo called out with augh.

    But Lucy had already turned and walked away, lifting an arm to wave at Ling Mo.

 Chapter 584: Inside the Digestive System

    Chapter 584: Inside the Digestive System

    Lucy¡¯s departure looked more like a flight¡­

    As Ling Mo watched her hastily retreating figure disappear around the corner, he stood still, inadvertently ncing down at his own hands.

    The warmth and softness seemed to linger in his palms¡­

    ¡°Am I responsible for her?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, before a wry smile broke on his face.

    This girl¡­

    ¡­

    The next morning, by the side of the provincial TV station, a rusty iron door creaked open slowly.

    A head peeked out first, scanning left and right before cautiously stepping out.

    ¡°Come on out,¡± Shanamanded without turning her head, eyes fixed on the alleyway in the distance.

    Several silhouettes emerged one after the other through the crack of the door, each carryingrge bundles and armed with a variety of weapons.

    ¡°Why does this feel like we¡¯re thieves?¡± Mu Chen grumbled as he was forced to carry arge bag for Ling Mo, most of which was pilfered from his own stash¡­ He was full of discontent and, seeing Ling Mo¡¯s extra cautiousness, immediately opened his mouth to mock.

    ¡°You know nothing¡­¡± Ling Mo nced at him and snorted.

    The side door was located in an alley, with the TV station on one side and a tall wall on the other, the alley itself only two to three meters wide.

    The alley was cluttered with all sorts of bicycles and electric scooters, which had long turned into piles of scrap under the weathering of wind and sun.

    Old bloodstains could still be seen on the walls, but there was no sign of any zombies.

    The ce was too deste, even the zombies seemed to disdain it¡­

    Despite the onset of spring and the rapid rise in temperature, standing there still felt eerily cold.

    Gusts of cold wind blew through the alley, making Xu Shuhan instinctively tighten her cor.

    She cast a curious nce at the three girls standing beside Ling Mo. They looked frail and were thinly dressed, yet they didn¡¯t seem to mind the cold at all. Despite the heavy loads on their backs, they appeared quite at ease¡­

    However, what piqued her curiosity even more was Ling Mo. Where had he found these strong girls, and what had he done to keep them by his side?

    Xu Shuhan was looking forward to this coboration. More than the mission, she actually preferred to uncover things she didn¡¯t know.

    An upational disease, she thought¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way,¡± Ling Mo suggested, pointing towards the other end of the alley. He was determined to avoid the main gate and sneak away.

    Mu Chen finally had an epiphany: ¡°Oh¡­ I get it. Dodging love debts, huh¡­¡±

    He deliberately elongated thest word, his tone particrly irritating.

    ¡°Dodging nothing. I just don¡¯t want to y the parting game¡­¡± Ling Mo shot him a nce and shook his head.

    ¡°True¡­¡± Mu Chen pondered and agreed.

    At this moment, parting was akin to leavingst words; neither party knew if they would live to see each other again.

    Neither Ling Mo nor Mu Chen liked such scenes.

    But then, Mu Chen thought, Ling Mo still had that chance. What about him, Mu Chen?

    With that thought, a sudden sadness flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    Niepan Branch was newly established when Mu Chen joined, but despite being so busy until now, there wasn¡¯t even one person who would worry about whether he was dead or alive¡­

    What was all this fighting for? Was it just to survive?

    Despite not wanting to admit it, Mu Chen suddenly felt envious of Ling Mo¡­

    He had friends, brothers, and a backup n¡­ Most importantly, he had lovers, and not just one, but three!

    The envy and jealousy were driving Mu Chen insane!

    Gritting his teeth, Mu Chen then howled inwardly, ¡°This is so freaking unfair! Aaaah¡­¡±

    Xia Zhi looked at Mu Chen with a puzzled expression, unable to help it; his face was an open book of emotions that was impossible to ignore.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for! Your stare is making me even more mncholic!¡± Mu Chen red at Xia Zhi, continuing his tirade, ¡°Even thepanions by my side are coveting what I have. Could my luck get any worse!¡±

    ¡­

    Ling Mo was oblivious to Mu Chen¡¯s self-pity trailing behind him; he was busy searching for the whereabouts of Yu Shiran and the others through his psychic connection.

    Speaking of that zombie loli, she had really drawn the short straw. Ever since Xiao Bai came along, she had turned into a caretaker, spending her days with that Mutated panda.

    That Mutated panda was strangely¡­ too normal. Its evolutionary path was nothing like ck Silk¡¯s bizarre one.

    ck Silk had be smaller and smaller, to the point where its presence was almost non-existent. In contrast, Xiao Bai got fatter and its fur fluffier than before, although the color had improved a lot from the bright red before, making it more suitable for city roaming. It was like some animals¡¯ protective coloring, just not as convenient as a chameleon.

    Ling Mo was actually quite pleased with Xiao Bai¡¯s size. Although he couldn¡¯t carry it around when with others, it was useful for clearing paths upfront.

    In fact, Ling Mo had ced some important, but not always needed, luggage on Xiao Bai.

    People who could snatch things from a leader level zombie and two advanced mutated beasts were hard toe by¡­

    After sensing for a while, Ling Mo finally located them over two thousand meters away.

    This distance was quite far, but Ling Mo was not surprised at all.

    The zombie loli always thought about escaping; given the chance, the distance between them would quickly max out, something Ling Mo had gotten used to¡­

    When Ling Mo found her, the zombie loli was hunting with Xiao Bai.

    At first, Ling Mo didn¡¯t pay much attention, but when he switched his view to ck Silk, he suddenly gasped in shock.

    ¡°What is this?!¡±

    The moment he switched his view, Ling Mo first saw a dim corridor full of spiders, but after the angle shook twice¡ªwhen Yu Shiran pushed up her chest¡ªhe realized that these things were not spiders at all, but¡­ semi-solidified mucus.

    The mucus dangled from the ceiling, looking like spiders at first nce, but with a faint hint of blood color.

    The ground was also covered with ayer of mucus, and there were many skeletons around, giving Ling Mo the feeling as if he had suddenly stepped into the stomach of some animal.

    Yes, it was very much like a digestive system¡­

    ¡°Damn, what have you all been doing these days¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had been busytely, so except for asionally checking in on Xiao Bai and the others, he hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to their movements.

    What¡¯s more, at night he was always disturbed by abnormalities in his body, which didn¡¯t allow him to be distracted.

    And he thought that when these three got together, at most they would just look for trouble with zombies, but the scene before him¡­

    ¡°I never expected such an awkward problem¡­¡±

    Using ck Silk¡¯s perspective, Ling Mo looked around and then conveyed a question mark to ck Silk.

    ck Silk could understand this simple question, but Ling Mo couldn¡¯t understand the information she sent back at all¡­

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll just look for myself.¡±

    While sensing their exact location, Ling Mo followed ck Silk¡¯s perspective as they continued to move forward.

    Although the sticky ce looked eerie, there was no danger on the road, and Ling Mo could see the walls on both sides quickly receding, which clearly indicated that the zombie loli was sprinting.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡± Ye Lian tilted her head to nce at Ling Mo and asked softly.

    ¡°A bit of a situation¡­¡± Ling Mo was constantly sending messages to ck Silk, asking them toe back, but ck Silk replied with something that roughly meant ¡°ok,¡± while indulging the zombie loli to keep running forward.

    This made Ling Mo feel awkward, as smart as ck Silk was, she was still a Mutated Beast after all.

    If he could establish direct mental contact with Yu Shiran, he could pass the message directly to her, which would be easier to understand.

    But Yu Shiran is currently a symbiote with ck Silk, and she herself is very resistant to Ling Mo¡¯s control, so he didn¡¯t n to waste the effort to forcefully take her down for now.

    Forced control always causes some damage, and who knows if it might harm ck Silk as well?

    It would be better to wait and influence her subtly, eroding her Mental Sphere little by little through ck Silk¡­

    However, none of this was of any use at the moment. What Ling Mo wanted most now was to immediately insert his mental Tentacles into Yu Shiran¡¯s brain and forcefully make them stop!

 Chapter 585: The Darkness Within

    Chapter 585: The Darkness Within

    At this moment within Team F, a pair of eyes were covertly observing from behind a sliver of a window, silently watching as Ling Mo and his group departed down the alley.

    Lucy kept her gaze on Ling Mo¡¯s retreating figure until hepletely vanished from sight, then slowly retracted her eyes.

    Standing at a high vantage point, overlooking the vast expanse of the city, Lucy¡¯s eyes no longer held the nkness they once did.

    Survival was no longer her sole purpose; there was much more she aspired to fight for¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s coboration with Team F had now be a source of motivation for Lucy.

    Miracle Team¡­

    Lucy muttered to herself twice.

    This squad was a sharp de Ling Mo had left within Team F, capable of securing greater benefits for him and offering mutual benefits with Lucy.

    This understanding was unspoken between Ling Mo and Lucy, but the members of Miracle Team were very clear about it.

    However, at least for the current phase, the freshly formed Miracle Team still needed to rely heavily on Lucy, their president.

    ¡°Taking it upon herself to leave the trouble with me, and not even a goodbye¡­,¡± Lucy suddenly curled her lips, casting a sharp nce in the direction Ling Mo had left, not caring whether he could see her or not¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Szzt~!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill shoot up the back of his neck and couldn¡¯t help but inhale a breath of cold air.

    He turned his head with a sense of feeling toward the provincial TV station building left behind, a flicker ofplexity crossing his eyes.

    But soon enough, his attention returned to Yu Shiran and the others.

    Relying solely on his senses, Ling Mo could only determine their direction, not their exact location.

    Through ck Silk¡¯s perspective, Ling Mo could be sure they were inside a building, but with high-rises everywhere in the vicinity, even within the same direction, there were several buildings standing there.

    If it weren¡¯t for Mu Chen and the other two with him, Ling Mo would have already started searching without hesitation. With his speed, it wouldn¡¯t have taken much time.

    But with these three in tow, not hurrying on the road and instead heading into buildings¡­

    Such abnormal behavior was as good as shouting, ¡°I have an issue,e suspect me¡±¡­

    He needed to find a way to resolve this issue¡­

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thorough enough, I should have made them stay putst night¡­ But how did they even end up in such a ce?¡± Ling Mo was thoroughly puzzled.

    And this was just a thought he had; in the past few nights, he hardly had the spare time to deal with these matters¡­

    From ck Silk¡¯s point of view, they had obviously gone down another level, and the mucus around them was bing more abundant.

    Even through ck Silk as a ¡°ry¡±, Ling Mo could sense a whiff of danger.

    It was likely that after passing through this sticky corridor, the ce they would arrive at wasn¡¯t going to be pleasant¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark inside¡­¡± Ling Mo felt a tingling on his scalp and sighed inwardly.

    The light around was diminishing even further, making it even harder to determine the exact location, and without windows on either side, the method of using the outside view for orientation was useless.

    However, ck Silk¡¯s mental fluctuations became noticeably excited, as if it had detected some delectable treat and couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on it.

    Ling Mo was very familiar with this sensation; every time ck Silk saw him, its mental fluctuations were just like this¡­

    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s hunting¡­ But what exactly are they hunting¡­ Mutated Beasts? Mutated zombies? A new mutated type?¡± Ling Mo grew increasingly curious. There weren¡¯t many prey that could excite ck Silk. Could it be a leader level zombie? But that doesn¡¯t seem likely¡­ he hadn¡¯t encountered a leader level zombie with such a predilection before.

    So¡­ a dominant level?

    But if it was a dominant level, the positions of the hunter and the hunted should be reversed¡­

    Moreover, Ling Mo soon made another discovery. As the distance between them narrowed, the connection between Ling Mo and them did not be clearer.

    It felt as though the mental link was being obstructed by something, as if a thin membrane was blocking between them.

    At first, Ling Mo was somewhat puzzled, but then he noticed the mucus.

    This mucus was everywhere, and it certainly had uses other than just being disgusting.

    There were no other anomalies around, so if something was indeed causing an interference effect on his Mental Power, it was undoubtedly this mucus.

    Considering the proximity to Team F and that it had remained undiscovered for so long, it must also be thanks to this mucus.

    After realizing this, Ling Mo¡¯s interest in this ¡°digestive system¡± was piqued.

    As a mental ability user, he never cked in training his Mental Power, but he had never found any effective means to shield against other people¡¯s mental detections.

    If he could confirm that this mucus indeed had a shielding effect on Mental Power, it would be an invaluable find.

    Of course, if he could figure out the principle behind the shielding, that would be even better¡­

    ¡°Have you always traveled at such a slow pace?¡± Mu Chen finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ling Mo nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s your hurry?¡±

    ¡°My connection to the branch has been cut. You tell me if I should be worried!¡± Mu Chen said frantically.

    This was all thanks to Ling Mo, a little tampering, and the mental seed from Number Zero in his brain was gone.

    Not only that, but his mental connection to the branch had also beenpletely severed.

    Of course, his life-saving measures were still in ce, something both he and Ling Mo were clearly aware of.

    Not just him, but Xu Shuhan and Xia Zhi were in the same boat. Although they didn¡¯t have a mental seed in their brains, their contact had also been cut off.

    While frustrated, Mu Chen also deeply feared Ling Mo¡¯s methods.

    Indeed, this guy was Number Zero¡¯s nemesis¡­ But how much effort had Number Zero put into his research? And how had this monster managed to counter it¡­

    What Mu Chen didn¡¯t know was that the mysterious technique that baffled him was actually just two simple tricks for Ling Mo.

    One was Mental Strangtion, not too strong, but enough to cut off the little tricks in the brains of these non-mental ability users.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t aplete severance, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it again for a short time.

    As for Number Zero¡¯s mental seed, dealing with it was even simpler.

    Two words: consume.

    Unreservedly epting a very pure cluster of mental power, Ling Mo suddenly found the mental energy he had expended due to the recent anomalies replenished greatly¡ªan unexpected boon.

    However, during the consumption process, Ling Mo was acutely aware that he hadn¡¯t been able topletely eradicate the mental seed.

    Residues remained, hidden deep within Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness.

    Extracting those remnants would inevitably harm Mu Chen¡¯s Mental Sphere, and should Ling Mo attempt this, the mental energy would retaliate against his intrusion¡ªessentially thest-ditch life-saving mechanism Ling Mo had surmised.

    This method was passive but intrigued Ling Mo nheless.

    If he could incorporate such a mechanism within his own Mental Sphere, it would add an extrayer of protection against external mental power impacts.

    But to achieve this was not so simple; separating one¡¯s own mental power and then reintegrating it into one¡¯s Mental Sphere, while maintaining a certain level of resilience¡­ just the thought was daunting!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Mu Chen bellowed.

    ¡°Considering you were nning to go back anyway¡­¡± Ling Mo replied calmly.

    Xu Shuhan, who had remained silent, looked at Ling Mo with a meaningful gaze.

    Their eyes met, and their smiles shared an unspoken understanding.

    ¡°What are you two exchanging looks for¡­¡± Mu Chen, now keen-eyed, leaned in to ask Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°Mind your words,¡± Xu Shuhan chided with a nce, ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust us, so he used this measure. Now we¡¯re both his partners and his captives. You still don¡¯t understand that¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn!!¡± Mu Chen let out a low growl, venting his frustration.

    ¡°But since he¡¯s still willing to make such moves, it actually proves that he does indeed intend to cooperate,¡± Xu Shuhan continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s supposed to show sincerity?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

    ¡°Of course, it counts. If he just went along with us without any precautions, I¡¯d be more suspicious of his underlying motives,¡± Xu Shuhan said, not bothering to lower her voice as if she didn¡¯t mind Ling Mo overhearing.

    She gave Mu Chen a teasing look and suddenly added, ¡°But you really should be worried. If Ai Feng thinks you¡¯re dead, how long will it take for him to rece you?¡±

    Mu Chen was speechless for a few seconds before suddenly shouting at Ling Mo, ¡°Brother, how about reconsidering the deal I mentionedst time? Buy one, get one free!¡±

 Chapter 587: Never Underestimate the Combat Power of the Weird Uncle

    Chapter 587: Never Underestimate the Combat Power of the Weird Uncle

    The middle-aged man who, in days past, might have been seen sipping a frozen beer at a street stall, belching while eyeing the cool beauties passing by on his way home, now red with a pair of bloodshot eyes. His face trembled with ferocious b, and his teeth, streaked with blood, snarled menacingly as he dangerously sized up the handful of humans blocked in the middle of the road.

    His hands were empty, but those huge palms, two to three timesrger than an average person¡¯s, along with sharp nails and oddly long fingers bent slightly inwards, silently testified to his terrifying lethal power.

    ¡°A mutated zombie?¡±

    Ling Mo was somewhat surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would actually draw out such a creature.

    It seemed that luring zombies willy-nilly in the city was indeed not a good idea; this ce was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers!

    At that moment, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes lit up, and she couldn¡¯t help but step forward, extending her little tongue to lick the corner of her mouth.

    This action sent a shiver through Ling Mo¡­ It was too tempting!

    The little fool¡¯s asional unaware gesture could even be as seductive as that of the beautiful snake senior.

    However, once Ling Mo clearly heard what she was muttering, all that was left was his scalp going numb¡­

    ¡°Eat¡­ food!¡±

    Having been blending in with the crowd these days, Ye Lian and the others had been extremely restrained.

    Virus Gel could only satisfy their instinctual needs, but to vent their nature as zombies, they still relied on the bloodthirsty ughter.

    Since leaving Team F, this was finally a genuine encounter with so many of their own kind, and a battle seemed inevitable, which immediately excited Ye Lian.

    And Li Ya Lin, with even less self-control at this moment, had her fingers already beginning to curl involuntarily.

    Even Shana, who possessed half-human nature, now clenched her scythe tightly, a cold smile ying at the corners of her mouth.

    Their instincts awakened; their desire to kill was insatiable¡­

    ¡°These poor kids¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the weird uncle zombie group opposite him and shook his head with a sigh.

    To a leader level zombie, these ordinary zombies could indeed only be called poor kids; they were not on the same level¡­

    However, mutated zombies were a special ss; their strength could not be measured by simple levels.

    Even ordinary zombies were not judged strictly by level; after all, level was just a basic concept.

    For Ling Mo, such a concept was generally used to determine whether the opponent was worth hunting. Now that ordinary Virus Gel no longer attracted him, if it weren¡¯t for the rarity of the Virus Nest¡­

    With that thought, Ling Mo suddenly remembered Ban Yue.

    Where was that female zombie now, working hard to umte her ransom?

    Then he thought of Yu Shiran, and his teeth itched with irritation¡­

    If it wasn¡¯t for that zombie loli running around, he wouldn¡¯t have to think about these little tricks.

    Xu Shuhan and the others werepletely in the dark about the situation. They could never imagine that these zombies were deliberately lured by Ling Mo; they just thought they were unlucky.

    Only Mu Chen red at Ling Mo discontentedly: ¡°Damn, this is all your fault, what are you looking at corpses for¡­¡±

    ¡°What else to get information from?¡± Ling Mo retorted righteously.

    ¡°Stop arguing at a time like this¡­¡± Xu Shuhan interrupted them seriously, reloading her magazine while muttering into her headset, ¡°Not long after leaving Team F, we unexpectedly ran into a group of zombies blocking the way, including a ferocious weird uncle zombie¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually you who should be quiet!¡± Mu Chen snapped back angrily.

    The group may be bickering, but they had quickly and expertly huddled together, standing back to back in formation.

    In such a situation, scattering would only lead to a quicker demise, and seeking refuge in buildings wasn¡¯t the best option either.

    But facing the zombies in an open area was definitely a suicidal move.

    No matter how concentrated the survivor¡¯s attacks were, they couldn¡¯t hold back the horde of zombies.

    If just one zombie broke through their defenses, it would mean the end for the whole group of survivors.

    So while they huddled together, Ling Mo and the others were also scanning their surroundings for any advantage.

    Mu Chen and the rest were genuinely panicked, but Ling Mo was much more rxed.

    He had faced far worse situations countless times before, and even though there was still danger, there was no need for panic.

    But in times like these, it was still better to act a bit more human¡­

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Ling Mo, with his strong mental power and keen observation skills, quickly spotted a suitable ce for a sniper position.

    Following the direction of his finger, Mu Chen and the others saw a bus that had crashed into a roadside shop¡­

    The bus was warped out of shape, leaving only a gap big enough for two people to squeeze through, while the rest was blocked by walls, making it unlikely for zombies to break through anytime soon.

    Even if sniping was difficult, they could still retreat from the bus¡¯s front into the building, securing a way out.

    ¡°Good eye!¡± Mu Chen praised instinctively.

    But he quickly realized he wasplimenting Ling Mo, the same person he had criticized just a minute before¡­

    Mu Chen coughed awkwardly, only to find that no one was paying attention to him, including Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡± Feeling ignored made Mu Chen annoyed, but it obviously wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on those feelings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Having found their spot, the group began to retreat slowly.

    Moving amidst the surrounding zombies, the immense psychological pressure made these experienced survivors extremely cautious and careful, and even Ling Mo could feel the tension in his nerves.

    What made them most nervous was that the zombies¡¯ behavior was quite peculiar.

    As the prey began to move, the zombies showed some restlessness, but they just shuffled around and didn¡¯t leap forward eagerly.

    Especially the weird uncle zombie, his presence seemed to keep the other zombies in check; as long as he didn¡¯t move, the others could suppress their hunting instincts.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely some discipline here, could this be a ¡®Wolf King¡¯?¡± Xu Shuhan murmured, aiming her gun as she retreated.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t ¡®Zombie Boss¡¯ be more fitting?¡± Ling Mo followed up.

    ¡°Only you woulde up with such a disgusting name¡­¡± Mu Chen retorted, ¡°Any normal person would think of ¡®Head Zombie¡¯ first, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all so noisy¡­¡± Shana interjected.

    She had included Ling Mo in her scolding, clearly at her limit of tolerance.

    When Ling Mo looked back at her, he was met with an eye roll: ¡°Hmph, looking at me is pointless.¡±

    ¡°What is the ¡®Head Zombie¡¯ thinking?¡± Li Ya Lin suddenly asked.

    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Ling Mo was hurt. Was his naming ability really that bad?

    Li Ya Lin¡¯sment made everyone pay closer attention to the weird uncle zombie¡¯s movements, which were indeed unusual.

    He moved, but not to pounce on them; instead, he was pacing back and forth, his blood-red eyes fixed on them.

    ¡°He¡¯s observing us,¡± Ling Mo said solemnly.

    This statement surprised Mu Chen and the others: ¡°Damn, what level of intelligence is this?¡±

    ¡°Mutated zombies generally aren¡¯t smart, right?¡± Xu Shuhan nced at Xia Zhi, who nodded gravely in response.

    Thus, Xu Shuhan became more certain: ¡°Mutated zombies usually have their physical abilities enhanced, making them stronger than regr zombies, but their intelligence is usually lower¡­ With your skills, knowing this shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡±

    Ling Mo nodded: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s usually the case¡­¡±

    There are exceptions, like the Spider Queen, or this weird uncle zombie in front of us¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to underestimate the enemy. I think this one is not simple,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Xu Shuhan replied skeptically, but she held her suppressed submachine gun even more steadily.

    This moment showcased the quality of Niepan members, a basic trait also found in seasoned members ofrge camps.

    Even if they doubted theirpanion¡¯s judgment, they would still prepare to respond, preferring to be cautious rather than lose their lives due to a momentarypse.

    In this respect, they differed fundamentally from survivor groups like Team F, which were previously disorganized.

    While the weird uncle zombie was observing Ling Mo and his group, Ling Mo was also observing them.

    Although things had developed beyond his expectations, his original n was not going to change.

    ¡°Which one to choose¡­¡±

    In Ling Mo¡¯s mental vision, dozens of mental spheres were floating around.

    Looking at thesergely simr mental spheres, Ling Mo was a bit torn¡­

    Even for him, choosing the easiest zombie to control in such a short time wasn¡¯t an easy task¡­

    Most importantly, under the watchful eyes of these obviously intelligent zombies, and his teammates who kept a constant gaze on the zombies, how was he going to control one zombie to leave unnoticed?

 Chapter 588: The Deadly Sprint

    Chapter 588: The Deadly Sprint

    A group of people carefully retreated towards an abandoned bus, while the zombies, which would typically charge in droves, were now cautiously maintaining a certain distance from them.

    This distance was not far, close enough to pose a threat to Ling Mo and his group, yet not close enough to ignite an immediate confrontation.

    The zombies were like hungry wolves stealthily approaching a campfire through the bushes, cautiously seeking an opportunity for a lethal strike.

    However, they were far more dangerous and capable than any wolf.

    With their numbers, they had no need for such caution. This behavior was clearly due to the mands¡± of the weird uncle zombie¡­

    At first, Xu Shuhan would asionally fire off a couple of surprise shots at the zombies that got too close.

    The zombies continued to follow them slowly, some of them being overeager and not very obedient.

    They tried to pounce, silently closing the distance.

    Yet after two unlucky zombies were consecutively shot dead, the remaining ones actually learned to duck and cover.

    Although their movements were still clumsy and their hiding techniques were quite amateurish¡ª

    For instance, one zombie thought that if it couldn¡¯t see Xu Shuhan, she wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot it. So, it tried to hide its head behind a wall, but ended up sticking its rear out, exposing its entire body.

    As a result, this conspicuously obvious fellow immediately caught Xu Shuhan¡¯s attention, who, quick as lightning, didn¡¯t hesitate to pull the trigger, shooting the unfortunate soul.

    Even so, the actions of these zombies sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Watching those figures flickering behind telephone poles or in the corners of walls, Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°These creatures are learning too fast.¡± She still held her gun ready, but the zombies were no longer just sitting ducks for her to shoot.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    He was currently focusing on the leading weird uncle zombie, who cunningly stood among a pile of corpses, his eyes emitting a bloody aura as he coldly observed the humans.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel that this zombie seemed to be paying extra attention to the three of their kind mixed in with them, his eyes sweeping over Ye Lian, Shana, and Li Ya Lin, revealing a hint of confusion.

    Had it not been for Ling Mo¡¯s constant exposure to zombies, he would have been startled by such an almost human-like expression on a zombie¡¯s face.

    Ye Lian, Shana, and Li Ya Lin, three girls who outwardly appeared human but were essentially zombies, were now standing with Ling Mo and retreating together.

    Among the group of seven, three were not actually human, but the only ones aware of this fact were Ling Mo and the surrounding zombies.

    Mu Chen and the others were blissfully unaware that they were surrounded by misfortune, even more so because they had stirred the area¡¯s lead zombie.

    In a zombie horde, the lead zombie acts as both the leader and the strongest among them. With its presence, it meant that these zombies were not just a scattered mess.

    Thirty organized and disciplined zombies are definitely more terrifying than a hundred fighting independently.

    When Ling Mo and his group got within twenty meters of the bus, the horde of zombies finally made their move.

    The weird uncle zombie suddenly raised his arms, his massive palms opening wide, with sharp, knife-like nails snapping outward.

    With a roar, all the zombies leapt into action, emerging from their hiding spots.

    These zombies moved with ferocity, their movements agile, each one creating a blur of motion.

    The synchronized action of the horde brought immense psychological pressure on Mu Chen and the others.

    The human field of vision is only so wide, and with these shadows moving so quickly, who knew if a zombie would suddenly appear overhead?

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Ling Mo also shouted, elerating towards the bus.

    It was now a race against speed; if they were blocked before reaching the bus, they would have already lost half the battle.

    Ye Lian and the others reacted the fastest, their speed the most terrifying.

    Although Ling Mo was human, his physical condition was extraordinary.

    As he ran, Mu Chen and the others fell behind.

    Their strength was considerable, but even so, they might not match the stamina of the soldiers from Falcon Camp.

    But as psychics, their burst of speed was still remarkable.

    Almost at the same moment Ling Mo shouted, the three of them turned and sped up.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Mu Chen gritted his teeth, chasing after Ling Mo¡¯s figure in fury. He hadn¡¯t expected to be outpaced by this mental ability user¡­

    Behind them, the sound of ¡°swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡± grew louder, a clear sign of the zombies drawing closer.

    Especially the weird uncle zombie, who had been lurking in the back, but once the hunt began, he surged to the front.

    The most terrifying part was his strength; when encountering obstacles, he didn¡¯t dodge but instead chose a more violent way to clear the path.

    As Ling Mo was running, he heard a sharp sound approaching quickly.

    Almost instinctively, he paused for a moment, only to feel a darkness overhead, followed by a ¡°thud¡± in front of him.

    Through the rising dust, Ling Mo caught sight of a half-snapped utility pole¡­

    It was leaning across the road, covered in fresh cracks.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Ling Mo nearly dropped his jaw in shock. He turned back just in time to see the weird uncle zombie lifting an abandoned car.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Ling Mo felt a shiver on his scalp and shouted again.

    ¡°As if we need you to tell us!¡± Mu Chen screamed back.

    The utility pole had frightened them badly; getting hit by it would likely turn them into mush on the spot.

    Ling Mo quickly dubbed the weird uncle zombie ¡°Berserker¡± in his mind.

    This creature¡¯s strength was just too formidable, and the name fit perfectly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the abandoned car came crashing down, Ling Mo and his group had already sprinted into the bus.

    The car bounced off the ground and then rolled into the bus with a thunderous crash.

    ¡°Damn, damn, damn!¡±

    Mu Chen, feeling dizzy from the shock, quickly leaned back and pulled out a machete about a foot long from his body.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± he asked.

    As soon as he spoke, he regretted it. Why had he instinctively turned to Ling Mo? Was he really seeing him as the leader now¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts were clearly not asplicated at that moment; he didn¡¯t even look at Mu Chen, and immediately replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can hold this position. Xu Shuhan and the girl should check the back. We¡¯ll hold them off and look for a chance to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll hold them here,¡± Xu Shuhan, holding a gun, nodded in agreement.

    Shana, who was left behind, was clearly suited for closebat,plementing Xu Shuhan¡¯s role as a marksman perfectly.

    As a mental ability user, Ling Mo could cover the spots they couldn¡¯t defend, while Mu Chen could provide support from the side.

    As for Xia Zhi¡­

    Without waiting for Xu Shuhan to look over, Xia Zhi consciously raised his hand and then silently followed Ye Lian and the others.

    While catching his breath, Ling Mo leaned in a dead angle next to therge hole in the bus, peering outside.

    He seemed to be scouting the situation, but it wasn¡¯t that simple in reality.

    When all the zombies were in disarray, a young female zombie suddenly stiffened, then quietly stepped back twice.

    Her position was originally quite concealed, and the timing of her retreat was so well-judged that she went unnoticed by both the zombies and Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    It was probably beyond anyone¡¯s imagination that, in the midst of such a heart-stopping scenario, Ling Mo was still able to control a zombie¡­

    As he dashed into the bus, the female zombie had already retreated into a small alley, then quickly turned around and looked up at the surrounding buildings.

    But at the moment she was about to run, the female zombie bizarrely pounced down, crashing heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°Beep¡ª¡±

    The female zombie slowly pushed herself up with her arms, muttering a few incoherent sybles that nobody could understand.

    After standing up, she maintained a one-legged stance and violently pulled off the strapped high heels she was wearing on one foot.

    Not only that, but she also ripped off part of the hem of her long dress, then grabbed her chest and adjusted her bra, which was about to pop out of her neckline, putting it back in its proper ce.

 Chapter 589: Thirty Years Single, Hands Faster Than a God

    Chapter 589: Thirty Years Single, Hands Faster Than a God

    After settling everything, the female zombie finally rxed and flexed her limbs, then suddenly elerated towards one of the high-rises¡­

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯m definitely finding a male¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought gloomily while distractedly controlling the female zombie.

    It was a good thing that no one had seen that episode; otherwise, it would have been quite a spectacle¡­

    At that moment, the zombies, led by a Berserker, began their assault on the bus.

    Ling Mo¡¯s choice had proven to be correct; the bus was indeed fragile, but after crashing halfway into a building, it had be a natural fortress.

    And since it hadn¡¯t exploded after all this time, any more battering would merely dent the metal shell; it was inherently safer than a mere building.

    What could fall from a bus, after all,pared to the chunks of cement that could drop from a building?

    Dozens of zombies rushed towards the small gap, while others tried to squeeze in from the sides.The whole bus began to shake violently, surrounded by the grating sound of ws scratching.

    The exposed part of the vehicle started to visibly deform and dent, making it a terrifying sight, as if the monsters could rip the bus apart at any moment.

    Even Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan, the Niepan members, turned pale at the scene.

    No matter how many brushes with death one had, facing the threat of death still made it hard to stay calm.

    Even Ling Mo was pale, partly from multitasking and partly from the mental strain.

    In fact, even Shana¡¯s expression was unusual, but hers was not due to fear but excitement¡­

    Fortunately, no one was distracted enough to notice her, so the female zombie moved without any hesitation.

    Her long hair tossed lightly, she let out a sneaky giggle while slowly swinging the giant scythe in her hand.

    The sharp crescent de flickered coldly above her head, reflecting in her slightly reddened eyes.

    Ling Mo was originally worried when he saw her like this.

    But just as he was about to speak out, he forcefully controlled himself.

    ¡°She¡¯s at the leader level and has a spiritual body. There should be no problem¡­¡± Ling Mo reassured himself internally.

    He had already realized that he might be interfering too much with Ye Lian and the others¡¯ behavior.

    After all, they were zombies, and no matter how hard they tried, they wouldn¡¯t be human overnight.

    Even Shana was the same; only half-human, how could she take into ount ¡°what a human should do¡± for everything? What about her zombie nature?

    Ling Mo hoped that one day they could think like normal people¡­ but that process was destined to be slow and difficult.

    The virus had mutated them in less than half an hour, but recovery required a long process of trial and waiting.

    It was a difficult path, but Ling Mo had decided to walk it.

    Not just to fulfill Ye Lian¡¯s wishes, or for Shana and Li Ya Lin to experience emotions like humans, but for their shared future.

    During this process, Ye Lian and the others asionally needed to vent their zombie nature.

    Ling Mo realized that his overprotectiveness sometimes acted as an unintentional restraint.

    So now, Ling Mo decided to let them do as they pleased when appropriate.

    Like now, letting Shana fight wouldn¡¯t hurt anything¡­

    The gap wasn¡¯trge; Xu Shuhan stood with her gun on the left side, while Shana stood on the right.

    Mu Chen also stood by, ready to assist at any moment.

    As a mental ability user, Ling Mo was positioned at the rear, but the pressure he bore was not insignificant.

    Watching as a dozen zombies leaped like cheetahs, Ling Mo was the first to release a burst of mental energy.

    This myriad of invisible tentacles momentarily stalled the zombies¡¯ movements, giving Xu Shuhan a chance to attack.

    Her enhancements were clearly rted to shooting, but even so, aiming was a challenge when the zombies moved at high speed, especially in suchrge numbers¡­

    With Ling Mo¡¯s help, Xu Shuhan¡¯sbat effectiveness was partially unleashed.

    Even though the tentacles weren¡¯t visible, the sudden issues with the zombies¡¯ movements clearly indicated Ling Mo was the cause.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes lit up, seizing the opportunity to open fire.

    But just as she began to shoot, a shadow suddenly rushed to the forefront.

    The Berserker!

    The weird uncle zombie spread its enormous hands; one hand guarded its face and chest, while the other swung wildly, acting as a shield against the iing bullets.

    Although not all shots missed, most of the zombie assault team survived thanks to it.

    The zombies swarmed in, with a few reaching the door while the majority clung to the vehicle.

    The body of the bus shook violently again, and Xu Shuhan¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°It knows where I¡¯m aiming!¡±

    ¡°Smart¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s forehead was coated with a fine sweat as his mental energy was broken through by the Berserker.

    A high IQ was one thing, but the Berserker¡¯s strength was the real problem.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the real trouble is about to begin. Hold the line,¡± Ling Mo said.

    He briefly shifted his view to Ye Lian and saw they had just jumped out of the bus¡¯s front end.

    It wasn¡¯t fair to me them for being slow; the front of the bus was deformed frompression, and the windshield waspletely blocked by furniture and various bricks. The fact that they had cleared a path so quickly was a testament to their swift action.

    But this was only the beginning; they still had to clear away the debris blocking the way, or they would have to crawl across the ceiling.

    ¡°How much longer?!¡± Mu Chen swung his machete, helping to fend off the zombies, and bellowed.

    ¡°At least another five minutes,¡± Ling Mo estimated the progress and replied.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Chen roared in frustration.

    He didn¡¯t have Shana¡¯s formidablebat strength, especially at times like this, wielding a machete made him feel especially short-handed.

    Shana¡¯s scythe was a long weapon, and when she swung it, no zombies could get close. Xu Shuhan¡¯s abilities were difficult to utilize in this situation, but at least she had a gun¡­

    Only Mu Chen had to sneakily hide behind them, looking for opportunities to extend his knife for a covert attack, often missing his mark.

    These zombies were not like the ordinary zombies of the past¡ªthey would recklessly move forward in the face of bullets or knives.

    Now, when zombies witnessed theirrades getting wounded, they would immediately adjust their actions to avoid simr attacks.

    In such close-range evasions, zombies seldom made thoseughablemon sense mistakes anymore.

    When it came to agility, a normal Psychic could at best only match zombies equally¡­

    However, as Mu Chen roared, his hand speed suddenly surged.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, it was as if Mu Chen had suddenly installed a high-powered engine in his arms, extending and retracting them rapidly.

    ¡°Seems he¡¯s been holding back¡­¡± Ling Mo took an extra nce and thought to himself.

    It seemed that this situation was a mix of gains and setbacks; although it brought significant trouble, it also forced them to reveal their true strengths.

    As Xu Shuhan had said, Ling Mo had reached a temporary cooperation agreement with them but didn¡¯t fully trust them yet.

    Everyone was makingpromises because neither side had any other choice.

    But in thispromise, Ling Mo was in a dominant position, holding the initiative.

    ¡°Damn, still can¡¯t stab it right?!¡± Mu Chen cursed while quickly thrusting his knife forward.

    A zombie was just wing at the car¡¯s exterior, trying to throw itself in, but Mu Chen was a tad quicker. He stabbed it right in the face, sending blood spurting out as the body was knocked away.

    ¡°Not bad on the speed,¡± Ling Momended.

    Mu Chen, sweating profusely, couldn¡¯t help but boast proudly: ¡°Of course! You¡¯re joking, right? Thirty years of being single has made my hand speed¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of¡­¡± Xu Shuhan, drenched in sweat and focused on the outside, managed to interject in time.

    Ling Mo paused for a moment, then sincerely added, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Damn, what are you pitying me for?!¡± Mu Chen exploded in anger. If it weren¡¯t for the dire situation, he would have turned around and gone after Ling Mo first.

    So what if you don¡¯t have to guard the front door? Hiding in the back, so you have time to argue with me, right?!

    ¡°You know¡­¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fight you!¡± Mu Chen shouted.

    ¡°Damn! You fight him first!¡± Ling Mo suddenly yelled out in rm.

 Chapter 590: A Face Full of Slime

    Chapter 590: A Face Full of Slime

    ¡°What the¡ª?¡±

    Mu Chen reflexively responded while simultaneously looking up in the direction of Ling Mo¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A white blur was howling through the air from within the horde of zombies, heading straight for the bus.

    Massive in size and with a terrifying presence¡­

    Mu Chen caught only a glimpse, but it was enough to make every hair on his body stand on end.

    Dammit¡­ that was a stone flowerpot!

    He estimated it to weigh at least three to four hundred pounds, being hurled as if it were a mere brick!

    And that wasn¡¯t all; following the flowerpot were all sorts of random items¡­Bicycles, motorcycles, a microwave oven found from who-knows-where, and evenrger items like rust-covered refrigerators and the like¡­

    Mu Chen nced back and immediately gritted his teeth in frustration.

    No wonder the Berserker was out of sight just now; it had been off collecting weapons!

    There it stood, behind the swarm of zombies, surrounded by a heap of junk.

    Safely positioned, the Berserker was leisurely using them as targets for its twisted game¡­

    ¡°How am I supposed to fight back against this?!¡± Mu Chen roared in anger.

    The enemy was throwing projectiles from a distance, and here he was with just a machete. How could he possiblypete?

    Xu Shuhan could hit it, but with hand-thrown bombs constantlying their way and a cunning Berserker that was extremely agile, using its own kind as shields¡­

    They couldn¡¯t hit it at all!

    Five minutes¡­ Could they evenst five more minutes under these conditions?

    The Berserker¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t bad; aside from the flowerpot that missed its mark slightly and crashed into another corner of the bus, most of the items nearly hit their mark.

    Shana and Mu Chen stood in front of the gap, taking the hits. It didn¡¯t take long before their arms werepletely numb from the impact.

    Mu Chen was the unluckiest of all; when a dark object flew towards them, Shana suddenly ducked her head to avoid it.

    But Mu Chen, unaware, instinctively struck it with his knife.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Whether his de was too sharp, or the object had already rotted away, the moment they collided, the dark masspletely fell apart.

    Before Mu Chen could even feel relieved, he saw a huge ssh of filthy water pouring down on him.

    The water came so suddenly, Mu Chen had no chance to dodge¡­

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    From head to toe, his upper body was immediately drenched in the stinking water.

    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! Please tell me that was just a water bottle!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was smeared with the greenish sludge, making him appear almost green¡­

    He didn¡¯t dare close his eyes, his facial muscles twitching while he disgustedly wiped the filth from his skin.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a chamber pot, this water is hardly any better¡­¡± Shana nced at him and remarked.

    The harsh reality hit!

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank; the filthiness of the water was beyond any description!

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going to kill that thing!¡±

    Mu Chen howled with rage, yet he hadn¡¯t lost his sense of reason.

    While they were dodging the ¡°flying bombs,¡± another seven or eight zombies had climbed onto the bus. Getting out was out of the question now.

    Two of the zombies had already managed to shove half of their bodies through the gap, forcing Xu Shuhan to retreat while firing continuously.

    Shana stepped forward, seizing the opportunity to cut the approaching zombie into two halves with a swift stroke of her de.

    But even this small opening in their defense was enough to force them to retreat, unable to get close to the breach, and they were fully pressed back into the bus, forced to fend off the iing attacks passively.

    The interior of the bus was filled with a putrid stench, mingled with a thick scent of blood. Sweat blurred their vision, and the rapid depletion of their physical strengthbined with the immense psychological pressure of being suppressed made the atmosphere inside the bus increasingly heavy.

    Moments before, there had been some banter, but now, there was only the numbness of battle.

    ¡°You guys hold on,¡± Ling Mo suddenly said.

    ¡°We¡¯re already holding on¡­¡± Mu Chen replied, taking a quick nce back and realizing Ling Mo had disappeared.

    Just as he was about to curse out loud, he spotted a small hole in the roof of the bus.

    From the fingerprints around the edge of the hole, it was clear that Ling Mo had climbed out through there.

    ¡°What¡¯s he nning to do?¡± Mu Chen wondered, confused.

    There was no escaping from that spot. Could it be¡­

    Mu Chen suddenly considered an unthinkable possibility, and his eyes widened in rm.

    ¡°No way¡­ Is he looking to get himself killed?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Ling Mo struggled to climb out of the hole and immediately felt frustrated.

    Even though he had used his mental Tentacles to scout ahead, it was only upon actually climbing up that he realized how difficult it was to move around there.

    After the bus had crashed into the wall, it was practically embedded in the room.

    However, there was still a small gap between the roof of the bus and the ceiling.

    The narrowness of the gap was such that only enough space was avable for a person to crawl through; anyone even slightly overweight would have trouble propping up their elbows and would have to wiggle forward.

    Fortunately, Ling Mo was on the slimmer side. Although it was ufortable to keep his head down, he was barely able to prop up his upper body a bit.

    The most troublesome part, however, was the debris scattered around him, like the chunks of bricks that had fallen down and piled in the gap.

    The air inside the bus was bad enough, but it was even more stifling above.

    And as Ling Mo moved, a lot of fine dust was stirred up, choking him quite badly.

    The lighting was terrible around him, and it took Ling Mo several seconds to gradually adapt to the environment and make out his surroundings.

    He took a deep breath, then extended his mental Tentacles.

    The obstacles in front of him began to slowly push aside on their own, clearing a ¡°path¡± for him.

    To anyone else, this scene might have seemed miraculous¡­ but for Ling Mo, it was just a minor trick.

    As Ling Mo controlled his mental Tentacles to clear the path, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The Ling Mo who had appeared so spirited in front of Mu Chen and the others now looked utterly exhausted, his face noticeably pale even in the poor light.

    Furthermore, his usually bright eyes now seemed tock their usual sparkle.

    Day and night, the constant mental strain of suppressing the abnormal condition within his body was indeed a heavy burden for Ling Mo¡­

    While Ling Mo was with Team F, the strain on his mental state wasn¡¯t very noticeable. But once they stepped out and needed to be constantly alert to their surroundings, especially when resisting the hunt of zombies like now, the impact on Ling Mo¡¯s mental condition began to show.

    ¡°That ck Widow¡­¡±

    Ling Mo muttered irritably. The ¡°gift¡± left to him by the Spider Queen was indeed memorable¡­

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. The worse his mental state, the more he needed to concentrate his mental power.

    Right now, he was still controlling Zombie Puppets, searching through those buildings!

    Meanwhile, his body began to move slowly forward, sticking close to the side of the bus.

    He hadn¡¯t gone far when suddenly Ling Mo heard a nging noise, followed by a hand bursting out from the rubble ahead.

    The hand was covered in blood sma, with long nails and a thin palm that looked like it belonged to an evil spirit wing its way out of hell.

    At the same time, a muffled roar came from the debris: ¡°Roar¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Mo was initially stunned, then he chuckled.

    Ready-madebor!

    ¡­

    After the unfortunate zombie helped Ling Mo clear the path, Ling Mo crawled to the edge of the bus roof, hiding behind a skewed lightbox. He peeked out quietly.

    The outside was swarming with zombies, most of them clinging to the bus, causing it to shake violently.

    Every so often, blood would stter in the air, followed by the thud of bodies hitting the ground.

    At this point, the bodies of their own kind no longer interested these hunters; what they really wanted to tear apart were the bodies of the humans inside the bus.

    With Mu Chen and the others attracting their attention, Ling Mo on top of the bus didn¡¯t draw the notice of the zombies.

    Even the Berserker lurking in the distance failed to detect a pair of eyes watching it.

    ¡°Sneaky creature¡­ Can¡¯t find your ancestor, I¡¯ll start with you,¡± Ling Mo snorted coldly, turning to nce at the Zombie Puppet beside him.

    For him at the moment, controlling all these Zombie Puppets was not his limit.

    But he chose not to directly control the Berserker for a reason.

    Although controlling the Berserker wasn¡¯t as difficult as a leader level zombie, it was still quite challenging.

    With the situation of Yu Shiran and the others still unclear, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t expend all his mental power here¡­

 Chapter 591: Ambush

    Chapter 591: Ambush

    As Ling Moy atop the vehicle, the female zombie he controlled had already finished searching arge building.

    Unfortunately, Yu Shiran and her group were not inside this building.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the outside scene through ck Silk¡¯s perspective and the inside was very dark, the presence of the viscous fluids was an unmistakable characteristic.

    Ling Mo even had the female zombie search the basementyers¡­ because, judging by the direction of Yu Shiran and her group¡¯s movement, the likelihood of them being underground was higher.

    But¡­ it was still fruitless.

    Now, as he turned his attention to a Berserker, the female zombie also emerged from the underground parking lot of that building and looked towards another one.

    ¡°These disobedient guys¡­ wait until I find them, and see how I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± Ling Mo thought irritably, while ncing left and right outside the vehicle.

    Zombies were everywhere, and he figured he¡¯d be spotted the moment he showed his head, with no room to defend himself.

    He needed to think of a safe n¡­¡°Ah¡­ right.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly turned to look behind him, where a Zombie Puppet was lying obediently amidst the rubble, its blood-red eyes staring nkly ahead.

    ¡°Buddy, I need your help once more,¡± Ling Mo thought, his eyes lighting up.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s control, the zombie began to move again, carefully crawling out while hugging the vehicle, and took the knife that Ling Mo handed over.

    A perfectly good knife turned into a carrier of a strong virus the moment it reached the Zombie Puppet, covered with blood and dust. From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, it became an instant vessel for contagion.

    However, Ling Mo had looted so many of these small knives from various ces that he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain even if he used them as flying knives for a one-time throw.

    The zombie, holding the small knife, slowly crawled out of the gap and approached another of its kind that was hanging off the edge of the vehicle.

    That zombie was fiercely kicking the already crushed and deformed vehicle, while its other hand was tearing at the metal.

    It waspletely unaware of its kin approaching from above, and oblivious to the impending danger.

    The Zombie Puppet got close to the zombie and suddenly reached out, grabbed it, and pulled it toward itself.

    The moment the other zombie came close, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s small knife shed across its neck.

    The carotid artery was severed, and blood gushed out like a fountain.

    After letting go of the zombie, it wouldn¡¯t die immediately and, like a headless chicken with its own bloody fountain, started to run amok in the pile of corpses.

    But things were not like before; a bit of blood used to make the zombie horde explode into chaos, but now it only caused a bit of disturbance.

    And mainly because the dying zombie suddenly went berserk, catching its kin and starting to tear them apart¡­

    If one didn¡¯t work, there was a second, and a third¡­

    When no more zombies were left to ambush near the vehicle, Ling Mo simply controlled the Zombie Puppet to cut its own neck.

    With the increased disturbance, Ling Mo¡¯s opportunity had arrived.

    While the Zombie Puppet hadn¡¯t yet forcibly broken free from control, Ling Mo manipted it to draw a portion of the zombies to the other side of the bus, then he stealthily slipped down along the side of the bus.

    This scene was naturally not visible to Shana and the others inside the bus, but they did feel the pressure at the gap suddenly lessen significantly.

    Mu Chen looked out in confusion and happened to witness the sudden outbreak of turmoil among the zombie horde.

    ¡°Is this¡­ Ling Mo¡¯s doing?¡±

    Mu Chen immediately thought of Ling Mo, who had climbed out of the bus earlier.

    However, merely observing the zombies¡¯ confusion, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t guess the means by which Ling Mo had orchestrated it.

    He assumed it was some kind of interference from a mental ability user or perhaps even an illusion¡­

    ¡°Mental abilities are indeed terrifying¡­¡± With this thought, Mu Chen suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    The method of making zombies kill each other, if used on humans, would be too horrifying.

    By now, Ling Mo had already slinked along the wall to the outside, his nerves were certainly tough, especially considering the closest zombie to him was only about three or four meters away.

    He could be discovered at any moment, yet he remained remarkably calm.

    Living with zombies every day and constantly facing the threat of being bitten had long since trained Ling Mo¡¯s ability to withstand pressure¡­

    The Berserker, although aware of the abnormality ahead, still cunningly did not approach.

    ¡°Hmph, cleverness may overreach itself, I just need you to stay put.¡±

    Ling Mo sneered, looking up, and shot out a mental Tentacle, hooking onto the balcony above¡­

    ¡­

    The Berserker was still wildly throwing makeshift explosives, and given his stamina, this stint as an automatic bombardier couldst a considerable amount of time.

    However, he waspletely oblivious to the fact that within his target area, there were actually only two humans left¡­

    As he reached for a solid wood table, the hefty zombie suddenly clutched at its own neck.

    Its feet weirdly rose on tiptoe, and a pair of massive hands frantically tugged at its own throat.

    Thoserge hands were a feature of his, and the reason for his strength¡­

    With great power, he could grasprger items and even use them as shields¡­

    But at this moment, those hands had be a burden.

    If someone were by his side at this time, they would be horrified to discover a deep indentation where the zombie¡¯s chubby neck met its jaw.

    A bead of blood had already emerged from the indentation, but his unusually long, thick fingers could only grab his own fat.

    With bulging red eyes, he struggled whileboriously turning his gaze to the side.

    His eyes met with another pair of eyes¡­

    At the window of the small building, there stood a person, quietly.

    And those ck human eyes were staring right at him.

    Ling Mo¡¯s hand was open, aimed in the direction of the Berserker, slowly twisting.

    In his ¡°vision,¡± a dozen mental Tentacles were pinning the Berserker¡¯s feet to the ground, while another dozen Tentacles were strangling the zombie¡¯s neck.

    Additionally, there were about a dozen tentacles coalescing into a force aimed directly at the Berserker¡¯s eyes.

    This gesture was merely a psychological suggestion to make Ling Mo¡¯s actions more precise¡­

    However, in the Berserker¡¯s eyes, this gesture was interpreted as a provocation.

    A provocation from his prey¡­

    And now, this prey was tormenting him, hunting him in return¡­

    ¡°The skin is so thick¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s palms were full of cold sweat; he needed to expend a significant amount of mental power to temporarily control the Berserker.

    His original n was to catch the Berserker off guard and sever its neck, but it had turned into a war of attrition.

    The toughness of the Berserker¡¯s skin was somewhat beyond Ling Mo¡¯s expectations. Only after materializing his mental tentacles did he realize it was like trying to saw through hardwood with a rusty de.

    The tug-of-war could turn into closebat at any moment as the Berserker, realizing Ling Mo¡¯s presence, struggled even more fiercely.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt an intense throb at his temples, as if blood vessels were being pulled out from that spot.

    This was a sign of a sudden increase in mental energy consumption, followed by a wave of dizziness.

    With a surge of mental strength, Ling Mo¡¯s outstretched palm suddenly tightened.

    At the same time, the mental tentacles wrapped around the Berserker¡¯s neck several times and began to constrict into the flesh.

    Can¡¯t cut through? Then strangle you to death!

    The prepared cluster of tentacles also suddenly stabbed towards the Berserker¡¯s eyes. The Berserker, struck heavily, instantly weakened its arms, closed its eyes tightly, and let out a ghastly scream.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Mu Chen was startled and quickly looked in the direction of the Berserker.

    He happened to see the Berserker reopen its eyes¡ªone bulging like a cow¡¯s, the other bleeding profusely, uncertain if it could still see.

    Moreover, the Berserker was bizarrely scratching at its own neck while struggling to turn to the side¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked. He looked around but could not see Ling Mo anywhere.

    Despite not finding Ling Mo, the Berserker¡¯s sudden pitiful state was obviously Ling Mo¡¯s handiwork.

    Thinking that this mutated zombie, which had frustrated and baffled him, had been ambushed by a human amidst the ¡°protection¡± of many zombies, Mu Chen waspletely dumbfounded for a moment.

 Chapter 592: I Take Pride in My Common Sense

    Chapter 592: I Take Pride in My Common Sense

    While the zombies were still oblivious to the anomaly in their midst, Ling Mo immediately ramped up his output of mental energy to its maximum.

    This Berserker was indeed unlucky. Being a zombie and getting ambushed by a human was bad enough, but it was Ling Mo who had himpletely restrained.

    All that brute strength was useless; he barely managed to put up a desperate fight before he got poked in the eye, which instantly deted him.

    If he could speak, he would certainly have roared in frustration, ¡°Shameless human!!¡±

    But Ling Mo wasn¡¯t going to give him that chance. Adhering to the principle of striking while the enemy is down, Ling Mo¡¯s chokehold intensified considerably.

    In the blink of an eye, the Berserker began to roll his eyes back, his body starting to tremble as if electrified.

    Just before his strength was entirely drained, the monster suddenly let out a low growl. In a final burst of energy, he shook violently and then charged towards Ling Mo¡¯s hiding ce like a bowling ball.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Ling Mo¡¯s face paled.

    His mental Tentacles failed to hold back the Berserker; instead, they were all snapped by the force.The Berserker turned himself into a human cannonball, ¡°Bang!¡± mming heavily into the wall.

    With a muffled crash, the wall now bore arge hole, and a round, rolling shadow, apanied by rising dust, crashed directly into the room.

    ¡°Arrgh!¡±

    The Berserker flipped over and crawled out of the rubble, swinging his massive hands in a frenzy.

    After a dozen or so ils, plenty of dust was kicked up, but the expected blood and flesh were nowhere to be seen.

    Where was that sneaky human?!

    Filled with rage, the Berserker momentarily froze, ring with his uninjured eye, belly swaying as he searched for his vanished prey.

    At that moment, a dark figure quietly approached him from above¡­

    A sudden sense of invisible restraint appeared, and the Berserker tried to shake off his arms only to find himself immobilized once again.

    The fat on his neck sunk in deeply, and the sensation of suffocation caused the Berserker to stretch his neck with difficulty.

    ¡°Arrgh!¡±

    His massive hands wed frantically, attempting to pull down the cunning assant.

    But before he could muster another effort, a sharp object had already pierced his other eye.

    ¡°Die, die, die!¡±

    Ling Mo, sweating profusely, hung above the Berserker¡¯s head, stabbing the monster¡¯s eye repeatedly with a tactical knife.

    Like some Mutated Beasts, this mutated zombie had an invisible protective film over its eyes, making it difficult to burst through with either tentacle or knife.

    In that case, it was better to just use the knife, saving some mental power¡­

    Repeatedly stabbing like this, even if he couldn¡¯t break through, the pain would be enough to kill him.

    Two minutester, the Berserker finally fell backward with a ¡°thud.¡±

    His eyes had turned into two bloody, mangled holes, and a deep bloody gash marked his neck¡­

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Ling Monded from the air, nced at the blood-stained tactical knife, and then at the Berserker.

    ¡°¡­Great, now I have to do the digging¡­¡±

    He took a deep breath, then squatted down to start searching through the corpse¡­

    ¡­

    As soon as the automatic bomb thrower stopped, the pressure on the bus decreased sharply.

    Without the cover of the flying bombs, the zombies alone couldn¡¯t breach the bus for the time being.

    Mu Chen let out a long sigh of relief. His heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled back into ce.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ling Mo, who knows what would have happened next¡­

    Although Mu Chen often felt annoyed by Ling Mo, he had to admit that he was actually somewhat impressed by him right now.

    Ling Mo had single-handedly broken out of the zombie encirclement and sessfully ambushed their lead zombie. His strength and determination were not something ordinary people could match.

    Mu Chen had even felt a pang of nervousness when he saw the Berserker crash into the house¡­

    But then, seeing Shana¡¯s calm demeanor, he realized he had worried too much.

    This situation might have been dangerous for someone else, but for Ling Mo¡­ how could that guy go down so easily?

    When Mu Chen had a chance to nce outside, sure enough, he saw that the house had returned to calm. Shortly after, a figure climbed in through the hole in the roof of the car.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    No sooner had Ling Mo spoken than a muffled shout came from the front of the bus.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise, and he gestured with his hand.

    But Mu Chen hesitated for a moment. Why did that voice sound¡­ odd?

    ¡­

    A few minutes earlier, Ye Lian, Li Ya Lin, and Xia Zhi had quickly cleared a path at the front of the bus.

    Li Ya Lin, the serpentine beauty, was mainly responsible for the action. Her movements were swift and steady, sometimes even giving the illusion that several of her were working at the same time.

    Xia Zhi had this very illusion and even rubbed his eyes¡­

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Li Ya Lin suddenly stopped and turned around to ask.

    Ye Lian also turned her head, herrge eyes nkly staring at Xia Zhi for a moment.

    Xia Zhi felt somewhat ufortable blinking, not because he was being stared at by beauties, but because the gaze of these two female zombies gave him a chilling feeling.

    Under the dim light, he always felt that there was a faint bloodthirsty gleam in the eyes of the two girls¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± Xia Zhi waved his hands silently to convey his message¡ª

    Please ignore him¡­

    To emphasize, he waved his hands a couple more times and pulled at the corners of his mouth to reveal a smile uglier than crying.

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes widened a bit more, and after the two female zombies exchanged nces, they suddenly showed a look of realization.

    Li Ya Lin moved aside, clearing the debris in front of Xia Zhi and muttered, ¡°Just say it, how would I know you wanted toe if you didn¡¯t say? Go ahead, it¡¯s all yours.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Ye Lian nodded in agreement, ¡°We should¡­ make way¡­ for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ling Mo taught us that.¡± Li Ya Lin proudly said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Xia Zhi¡¯s expression froze, and he subconsciously looked down at his own actions.

    Just waving his hands, was it that hard to understand?!

    ¡­

    As Mu Chen and the others stepped out of the bus, they caught sight of Xia Zhi leaning against the wall.

    In just a few short minutes they hadn¡¯t seen him, Xia Zhi¡¯s appearance had almost made Mu Chen¡¯s jaw drop.

    ¡°What happened to you!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed.

    Xu Shuhan fired two shots inside the bus, then took a moment to look back and was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xia Zhi was covered in grime, his hands and face smeared with dust. If not for his distinctive dead fish eyes, he might not have been recognized at first nce.

    Especially since he was leaning against the wall, looking as exhausted as a dead dog, almost as if he had just crawled out of a trash can.

    Seeing the astonished expressions of hispanions, Xia Zhi felt like crying but had no tears¡­

    It was bad enough that he had to dig through the rubble alone, but to do so without even the proper tools¡­

    He looked listlessly at the two girls approaching Ling Mo and felt a wave of sorrow.

    ¡°They look so cute, why are they so cruel to me!¡±

    Xia Zhi internally wailed, and at that moment, the two girls turned their heads and smiled at him.

    ¡°That human is so strange, insisting on letting Ye Lian and me step aside to let him do it alone. Are all humans like this?¡± Li Ya Lin turned and asked Ling Mo with a smile.

    Ling Mo immediately felt a chill and red at Xia Zhi annoyedly, then corrected the misconception: ¡°No¡­ that kind of masochist is very rare¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Lian nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s so quiet, but turns out to be so masochistic¡­¡± Ling Mo grunted.

    ¡°But it¡¯s good that you two weren¡¯t tired out,¡± he added with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re very obedient. Whatever you say, let these humans do what they want; it¡¯s better for us to stay out of it,¡± Li Ya Lin said proudly.

    Ling Mo chuckled: ¡°Senior sister learns quickly, indeed. That¡¯s the basicmon sense for dealing with these people¡­¡±

    However, this was just a minor episode. Although they had exited the bus, the danger had not beenpletely eliminated.

    Arge number of zombies were eagerly squeezing through the gaps, and although they couldn¡¯t yet breach the house, it wouldn¡¯t take long.

    With more zombies continuously drawn to the location,pletely annihting them was impossible.

    ¡°Can you guys save unting your love forter? Let¡¯s get moving!¡± Mu Chen roared.

 Chapter 593 - 593 â€“ Stinking Up the Wind

    Chapter 593 - 593 ¨C Stinking Up the Wind<div>

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re just jealous and envious¡­¡± Ling Mo teased reflexively.

    Calling them out for unting love? It was these people who were really acting as the third wheel!

    Mu Chen, in a moment of tension, could only chop down another zombie that emerged, but he was too stunned to think of aeback.<div>

    Ling Mo was right, it was pure envy!

    While others struggled to survive in the aftermath of the Disaster Outbreak, how could this guy live so pleasurably?

    Mu Chen even thought sadly that if he could have three charming girlfriends, he wouldn¡¯t mind if the end came tomorrow, let alone during the Disaster Outbreak!

    But then again, the very thought of it was kind of pathetic, wasn¡¯t it?

    Sheer envy!

    ¡°After all, single for thirty years¡­¡± Xu Shuhan, his teammate, actually nodded in agreement at this point, mercilessly rubbing salt into Mu Chen¡¯s wounded heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have a boyfriend,¡± Mu Chen retorted angrily, finally finding a point of attack and saying it with pride.

    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he realized that something was off about the atmosphere.

    Why did it suddenly¡­ go silent?

    Mu Chen looked around and noticed Xu Shuhan¡¯s cold face turned towards the bus, as she furiously opened fire with her gun.

    It seemed like, at that moment, the zombies on the other side all turned into ¡°Mu Chen,¡± bearing the brunt of Xu Shuhan¡¯s rage.<div>

    Xia Zhi, covered in ck ash, looked at him mournfully, while Ling Mo, that guy was openly expressing his disdain¡­

    ¡°Hey, what did I do, she was the one who¡­ Damn, it was clearly her who started making fun of me¡­¡± Mu Chen felt incredibly awkward and hurriedly tried to defend himself.

    However, the only response he got was silence and even more apparent disdain¡­

    ¡°I¡­ Damn, can you guys not do this!¡± Mu Chen continued to freak out, wondering why no one showed solidarity when he was under attack!

    Xu Shuhan blew a zombie¡¯s head off with a shot, then turned to Ling Mo and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly, I feel like the number of zombies is increasing again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was a picture of gloom.

    ¡°Can someone tell me what I did wrong!¡± he called out helplessly behind the group.

    As the group had just squeezed through a makeshift passageway, Ye Lian and the others immediately turned around and with a ng, blocked the gap again.

    The moment this temporary ¡°wall¡± was in ce, a series of muffled thuds came from behind it.

    Fragments began to fall off continuously, indicating that the wall wouldn¡¯t hold for much longer.<div>

    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly.¡± Ling Mo said without looking back.

    The bus had crashed into what seemed to be an office space, and after crossing the debris, Ling Mo and the rest entered a dimly lit,rge mobile phone store.

    At the time of the disaster, the store was still under renovation. Apart from some counters that were eager to open for business, most of the ce was covered in stic sheets or piled with renovation materials.

    The disy windows were stered with leasing posters, and the thickyer of dust made the scant light that prated appear very weak.

    Ling Mo squeezed his way to the window, wiped a streak in the dust with his hand, and peered outside, only to say in frustration, ¡°The ce is swarming with zombies. We need to find another way out.¡±

    The noise we¡¯ve made here is so loud that, sound aside, even the scent of blood could attract all the zombies from three streets around.

    There was a Berserker earlier, which might have kept other zombies at bay, but now that the lead zombie is gone, the deterrent effect has vanished.

    These new zombies probably didn¡¯te for us specifically; they¡¯re more likely here for the corpses of their own kind, especially the body of the lead zombie.

    As a lead zombie, its existence was also a source ofpetition. To get its body means you¡¯re not far from bing the next lead zombie.

    But the most ¡°nutritious¡± part of it is now in the pocket of Ling Mo¡¯s jacket.

    I wonder if these zombies, after fighting tooth and nail, will explode with rage on the spot when they find out they¡¯ve been beaten to the punch¡­ Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think maliciously.<div>

    ¡°Damn, these monsters are so annoying they could annoy you to death!¡± Mu Chen also went over to take a look and then spat out in frustration.

    The group had no choice but to move deeper into the mall, where the view was blocked everywhere, and it was impossible to see the fullyout¡ªwho knew where the other exits were¡­

    They hadn¡¯t gone far when they came across an elevator entrance.

    However, the yellow Istion Zone tape dangling from the ground indicated that the elevators had never been officially in use.

    ¡°How many floors does this ce have again?¡± Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    In the earlier rush, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to this detail, too preupied with the bus.

    ¡°Four floors. It¡¯s not very tall, but it¡¯s pretty big inside,¡± Shana said confidently.

    She had just had a good time killing zombies and was still in high spirits, striding ahead with her scythe in hand.

    Shana answered offhandedly when she heard Ling Mo¡¯s question.

    Xu Shuhan was taken aback. Who would notice and remember the number of floors in such a situation?

    She certainly hadn¡¯t paid attention, but Shana sounded very confident¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s reaction also caught her attention; he didn¡¯t seem to doubt Shana¡¯s words at all but seemed to be pondering some other problem.

    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Xu Shuhan frowned, but couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.

    Shana and the others weren¡¯t worried about zombies suddenly appearing, but Mu Chen and his twopanions were very cautious.

    They moved stealthily, weapons at the ready, constantly looking around vigntly.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Let¡¯s hurry up and find the exit,¡± Mu Chen said in a low voice, moving closer to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo immediately scowled and pulled away from Mu Chen in disgust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me¡­¡± Mu Chen bellowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Ling Mo shot back.

    It was then that Mu Chen realized, not only was Ling Mo avoiding him, but so was everyone else¡­

    He looked down at himself in confusion, then took a deep sniff.

    ¡°Crap, crap, crap!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face turned ck in an instant; the stench was almost enough to knock him out.

    Even Xia Zhi, who was covered in grime, looked at Mu Chen with disdain, which says a lot about the stenching off him.

    ¡°I bet even the zombies are cleaner than you¡­¡± Ling Momented.

    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Mu Chenmented, practically in tears; he had be a walking stink bomb¡­

    While their bodies were slowly moving through the mall, the female zombie Ling Mo was controlling had already emerged from the third building.

    But the result was the same¡ªnothing was found.

    This frustrated Ling Mo. Where else could they have not searched?

    Thinking it over, Ling Mo suddenly thought of a blind spot.

    Could it be¡­ right here?!

    He hadn¡¯t noticed this ce before, mainly because it wasn¡¯t very tall.

    He asked casually and the answer confirmed his impression.

    Since Yu Shiran and her group were supposed to be in a hidden location that no other survivors had found, Ling Mo reasoned it must be a ce like arge office building. But now, he thought this notion was too narrow.

    ces like a cellphone mall wouldn¡¯t be searched by survivors, either!

    What¡¯s the use of cellphones now that they¡¯re all gone?

    Even if it was to find one or two cellphones to distract zombies, nobody would enter a ce that hadn¡¯t officially opened yet¡­

    With this in mind, Ling Mo felt that the suspicion surrounding this mall was actually quite high!

    And since there had been no results with the Female Zombie Puppet, Ling Mo thought it might be better to search this ce before heading out.

    But as he looked down at the dark basement level, he realized there was another problem.

    How could he convince the three of them to agree to stay here temporarily?

    Especially Mu Chen, who was muttering about the exit like a broken record behind him, Xu Shuhan, who kept stealing nces at him, and Xia Zhi, the sullen and scratchy man who was avoiding Ye Lian and the others¡­

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Ling Mo furrowed his brow in thought, then suddenly a sly smile flickered across his lips as an idea came to him. Part of his attention had already drifted to the Female Zombie Puppet.

    The female zombie standing at the street corner twitched slightly and turned her gaze towards the mall.

    Pushing past a swarm of iing zombies, the female zombie twisted her neck and suddenly broke into a sprint.

    After a wild dash, the female zombie had already approached the mall.

 Chapter 594: The Startled Rabbit Quivers

    Chapter 594: The Startled Rabbit Quivers

    In the dimly-lit cell phone store, a group of people were moving cautiously and slowly.

    Each member of Ling Mo¡¯s team was carrying a weapon, vigntly scanning their surroundings while inching forward.

    Ling Mo, walking in the middle, seemed tense as well, but there was a hint of distraction in his eyes.

    The crowd was moving too closely together, which was not conducive to the unfolding of his n!

    However, this cautious attitude could be used to their advantage¡­

    When they passed by the entrance of the elevator, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nce down.

    The pitch-ck stairwell looked like a gaping square maw, and the dark basement below seemed to be hiding many monsters.

    Just standing above and looking down was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine, let alone going down there.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t need to descend; the exit couldn¡¯t possibly be there¡­¡°Let¡¯s hurry up,¡± Xu Shuhan said, her scalp tingling as she urged the others on.

    However, just as they were about topletely bypass it, a faint noise suddenly came from somewhere inside the mall.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Though the sound was soft, like someone identally bumping into a shelf, it sounded like thunder to the group at that moment.

    Their attention was immediately drawn away from the basement, and everyone looked around the mall in panic.

    Especially Xu Shuhan, who was clearly startled, her body suddenly trembling, herplexion turning pale in an instant.

    Seeing Ling Mo look her way, Xu Shuhan coughed dryly and mustered up her spirit, puffing out her chest, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a noise.¡±

    ¡°There is a noise¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s gaze involuntarily drifted downward, lingering on Xu Shuhan¡¯s chest for a moment.

    The mature little rabbits, following their owner¡¯s movements, had yfully started to quiver¡­

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Ling Mo abruptly snapped back to reality, awkwardly shifting his gaze away, focusing on the surroundings.

    By now, Mu Chen had already stopped in his tracks, nervously turning his neck, scanning the shadowy areas around.

    Staying in such aplex structure with insufficient lighting made every ce look suspicious.

    But since the sound came from a certain direction, Mu Chen focused his attention that way.

    Suddenly, he seemed to notice something, gripping his machete tightly and slowly walking towards a piece of stic tarp hanging in the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Shuhan immediately asked with concern.

    She wasn¡¯t this scared when fighting zombies, and from her expression, it didn¡¯t seem like an act.

    Afraid of the dark? Or perhaps ghosts?

    Ling Mo looked at her with interest but then felt a pinch at his waist.

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Ling Mo inhaled sharply and turned his head to look at Shana beside him.

    ¡°Hmph, you like this kind of delicate girl, huh¡­¡± Shana said with her head held high.

    However, her attempt at disguising her feelings was far from skilled. Even though she tried to sound nonchnt, as a zombie¡­ her annoyance was all too obvious on her face.

    The inherent conflict between zombie instincts and human emotions could not have been more evident in her at that moment¡­

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Ling Mo said while rubbing his waist, suddenly looking pensive. ¡°It just reminded me of something Ye Lian is afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Really? What is Sister Ye Lian afraid of?¡± Shana¡¯s interest was piqued, and she turned around to nce at Ye Lian, who was following behind them. Ye Lian seemed preupied, curiously fiddling with a cell phone in her hands, turning it over and over.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Perhaps she pressed too hard, or maybe the phone was already dposing, but as Shana opened her mouth to ask, the phone in Ye Lian¡¯s hands suddenly crumbled into pieces.

    The noise startled Ye Lian, who looked at her hands in confusion, then with a slight pout of grievance, she dropped the broken pieces onto the floor.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Ye Lian, that¡­ it¡¯s broken, it won¡¯t turn on anymore¡­¡± Shana couldn¡¯t help but say softly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Lian¡¯s eyes widened as she nodded, somewhat understanding but still confused.

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo reminisced, ¡°She¡¯s afraid of spiders. She¡¯d jump every time she saw one, so there was a time when I purposely kept spiders¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shana eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ You wouldn¡¯t understand the world of a young man¡­¡± Ling Mo said, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually afraid of soft-bodied worms,¡± Shana suddenly admitted.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal¡­¡± Ling Mo felt relieved, realizing that this tough girl had a girlish side after all.

    ¡°Now when I see them, I just want to crush them,¡± Shana said with a sigh, feeling somber. ¡°Feels like there¡¯s not much difference between me and humans now.¡±

    Ling Mo shivered, ¡°Can you not bring up humans at a time like this? We are not the same species, okay!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, says the guy with a big soft-bodied worm on him?¡± Shana nced at Ling Mo and scoffed.

    ¡°It can transform, okay?¡± Ling Mo frowned in response.

    As the two of them were whispering among themselves, Mu Chen had already cautiously approached the colorful tarp.

    Holding his breath under Xu Shuhan¡¯s anxious watch, he silently raised his machete.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The decayed tarp was sliced by the de, splitting cleanly in two.

    But there was nothing behind it¡­

    Mu Chen looked astonished, then reached out to push aside the hanging strips of fabric to check again.

    Seeing nothing, Xu Shuhan¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally calmed down.

    She gave Mu Chen a re and shook her head, ¡°Geez, making a fuss over nothing¡­¡±

    The rest of the group also turned away disappointed, leaving a baffled Mu Chen still standing there, looking embarrassed.

    ¡°I was sure¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered weakly, but realized no one was listening.

    ¡°Hey, I¡­ damn it, this is like seeing a ghost.¡±

    Frustrated, Mu Chen spun around on the spot and angrily tore down the remaining strips of fabric.

    Just as he was about to rejoin the group, his expression froze and he stopped in his tracks.

    For a split second, out of the corner of his eye, he thought he saw something¡­

    After pausing for two seconds, Mu Chen swiftly turned around.

    This time he saw it clearly¡ªan elusive shadow that flitted across a nearby pir was firmly caught by his gaze.

    ¡°Ha! Trying to y games with me!¡± Mu Chen let out an excited, cold chuckle: ¡°Just a zombie? And it dares to y tricks!¡±

    Before chasing after it, Mu Chen did look back at the crowd.

    But after opening his mouth, he decided not to call out.

    ¡°Forget it, what if I startle the zombie and end up catching nothing?¡±

    Thinking of the disdainful looks from the others just moments before, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but snort with frustration.

    Since joining Ling Mo, his already dwindling presence had all but vanished.

    Annoyed, Mu Chen turned away and moved toward the pir, both nervous and excited¡­

    Meanwhile, at the back of the group, Xia Zhi, who had been following at a distance, also noticed something.

    As he passed by a poster, he faintly heard a soft noise.

    He stopped and turned to look at the poster.

    The faded poster featured a beauty, whose deep cleavage made the cell phone she was holding look utterly insignificant¡­

    At least Xia Zhi hadn¡¯t noticed the phone at all; he was fixated on the cleavage.

    Just now¡­ did that cleavage move?

    Xia Zhi blinked hard, and this time he saw clearly¡ªit wasn¡¯t the cleavage that moved, but the poster itself was quivering slightly.

    It was as if someone was hiding behind the beauty, waving at him.

    Xia Zhi silently lifted his face, covered in ck ash, and emotionlessly locked eyes with the beauty on the poster.

    ¡°Shush, shush, shush!¡±

    The poster quivered again, and the beauty on it seemed to sway, her lips carrying a smile as she watched him.

    This brief dy had widened the distance between Ling Mo¡¯s group and him.

    Xia Zhi nced toward the crowd, then back at the poster.

    Should he shout? He rarely spoke¡­

    Walk over and signal them toe? By the time he went back and forth, whatever was hiding behind the poster would probably have run off.

    The most crucial thing was, Xia Zhi was indeed a bit curious about this scene¡­

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Xia Zhi finally couldn¡¯t resist licking his lips and took a step forward. While trying to peer behind the poster, he drew a small knife and slowly approached¡­

 Chapter 595: The Missing Important Components

    Chapter 595: The Missing Important Components

    Xu Shuhan, who was following close behind Ling Mo and the others, suddenly heard a faint sound at this moment.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    ¡°What was that noise?!¡±

    Xu Shuhan quickly turned around with her gun at the ready, her eyes wide, scanning the area ahead.

    The mall seemed to be filled with dark, indistinct shadows, and the messy construction materials scattered about only added to the sense of eerie terror.

    ¡°Did you guys hear anything?¡± Xu Shuhan, realizing she was the only one reacting, asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Nope¡­¡± Ling Mo shook his head, looking rather confused.

    The other three girls didn¡¯t even stop walking, and without asking, it was clear they hadn¡¯t heard anything either.

    Xu Shuhan swallowed hard, trying to smile through the tension: ¡°Is that so?¡±Could it be an auditory hallucination?

    But¡­ that¡¯s possible¡­ It¡¯s quite normal to have hallucinations due to excessive tension¡­

    Heh heh heh¡­

    Xu Shuhanughed nervously tofort herself, but the moment she turned her head back, that sound appeared again!

    And this time, it seemed as if the sound wasing from right behind her heel!

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    A chill shot up from the soles of her feet, and she leapt from the spot in panic, turning around to ask hurriedly, ¡°Did you hear it this time? Did all of you hear it?¡±

    She was certain it couldn¡¯t be an illusion, and while she was always particrly sensitive and scared of such eerie situations, her mind wasn¡¯t so fragile¡­

    To be honest, she would have been calmer facing a horde of zombies at the brink of life and death.

    But this kind of unseen, intangible panic was too much for her to remainposed!

    Weakness, this was her character¡¯s weakness!

    ¡°Say something, will you?¡±

    Xu Shuhan dared not blink, but she couldn¡¯t keep staring at one spot, her gaze involuntarily drifting.

    It was as if she hoped to see something, yet feared that she might actually see something.

    And the quieter it was around her, the stronger the panic became.

    ¡°Right¡­ Where are Mu Chen and Xia Zhi?¡±

    Her eyes flitted everywhere, and then she noticed something even more terrifying.

    How could it be that in just a few seconds, those two had disappeared?

    Not here¡­ not there either¡­

    The two who should have been nearby, searching, seemed to have vanished silently into the shadows.

    ¡°Did you see them¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan became increasingly nervous, asking as she turned her head.

    But as she turned, thest two words that came out of her throat changed pitch involuntarily: ¡°No¡­ body?¡±

    An empty space¡­

    Ling Mo and the four who should have been behind her had suddenly evaporated into thin air, leaving no trace.

    And Xu Shuhan, who was no more than five meters away from them, hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    Ling Mo¡¯s group, as well as Mu Chen and Xia Zhi, had all disappeared¡­

    In the vastness of the mall, now, there was only Xu Shuhan left alone.

    The silence around suddenly became deafening.

    No sound could be heard, nor could any living creature be seen in sight.

    Yet in this eerie silence, Xu Shuhan, standing there alone, suddenly shivered all over.

    ¡°Help¡­ Help me!¡±

    ¡­

    Her suppressed and trembling cry of despair traveled down the elevator entrance to the underground level, where it echoed faintly.

    In the darkness, a pair of blood-red eyes suddenly flickered, followed by the sound of heavy,bored breathing.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ scared humans¡­¡± A sinister female voice suddenly rang out alongside the breathing.

    In the vast darkness, the voice sounded ethereal and bone-chilling.

    ¡°Weak and pitiful¡­¡± However, before she could say much more, the female voice turned into a wail and thenined somewhat aggrievedly, ¡°Hey, why did you hit my butt!¡±

    ¡°Why do you always mock in groups? I¡¯m human too, okay? Can¡¯t you consider my feelings?¡± A male voice replied, clearly annoyed.

    ¡°Hmph, now you remember you¡¯re human? When you were scaring that human woman just now, I couldn¡¯t tell at all¡­¡± The earlier female voice suddenly became sly.

    The male voice choked, then coughed twice, trying to cover up: ¡°How was I supposed to know she¡¯d be so scared¡­¡±

    ¡°You clearly targeted her after finding out her weakness, didn¡¯t you?¡± the female voice retorted persistently.

    ¡°Whose side are you on, anyway? How can I sleep peacefully with this going on!¡± the male voice said angrily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your hand on my butt right now!¡± the female voice also snapped back.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see where I¡¯m going!¡±

    As the two were bickering, a pair of amber-colored blood-red eyes suddenly shed in front of the man.

    The sudden appearance startled him, and he eximed: ¡°Damn!¡±

    Then, in the darkness, a series of cluttered noises followed, as if something had been knocked over and somebody had fallen.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    In the midst of the chaos, the male voice groaned in pain.

    But the real chaos was yet toe¡­

    ¡°Ah! I stepped on¡­ something¡­¡± a timid female voice suddenly piped up.

    ¡°That¡¯s my¡­¡±

    ¡°Look! I found some food!¡± The amber-colored blood eyes moved down from a higher position.

    But as a ¡°snap¡± sounded, the male voice screamed again: ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, that¡¯s not a sausage from the supermarket, that¡¯s my importantponents! I said don¡¯t touch, don¡¯t pull!¡±

    Suddenly, all the sounds in the darkness ceased, and silence returned once more.

    A few secondster, the timid female voice spoke up weakly again: ¡°It seems¡­ I¡­ I pulled it off¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Silence fell again, but it wasn¡¯t long before two female voices hurriedly spoke up.

    ¡°Ling Mo, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    ¡°We can think about getting a newponent to rece it¡­¡±

    ¡°Will it grow back?¡±

    ¡°It usually doesn¡¯te off that easily¡­ Who did this?¡±

    Snap¡ª

    The sound of a shlight switch being flicked on suddenly rang out, followed by a blinding light that illuminated the area.

    Amongst the clutter of waste, a figure was holding the shlight, shakily supporting themselves as they stood up.

    In the beam of light, three girls stood quietly.

    The shlight¡¯s re made the girls look quite creepy.

    Beneath their pale skin, the veins could almost be seen, and their crimson eyes emitted a cold, eerie light.

    Their slightly parted lips revealed just a hint of a red tongue, as if they had just licked fresh blood¡­

    However, just momentster, the girls returned to normal, and at first nce, they appeared no different from ordinary humans.

    The girl in the middle was holding a strip-shaped object in her hands, herrge eyes innocently fixed on the standing figure.

    ¡°Gurgle!¡±

    The other two girls simultaneously swallowed hard, the sound clearly audible in the silence.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, could you wipe your drool?¡±

    The figure stood upright and twisted their neck, reaching out to snatch the strip-shaped object and then stuffing it into the mouth of the eager ¡°mixed-blood.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The mixed-blood bit down impatiently.

    The long-haired girl covered her mouth in surprise, but from the look in her eyes, it was clear she wanted a share of the action¡­

    However, Ling Mo remained calm, dusting off his clothes and boasting, ¡°Good thing I used the sausage as a decoy. My parts are still intact.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Ya Lin was still dumbfounded, biting the sausage, half-wanting to throw it away, but seemingly reluctant to do so.

    It was meat, after all¡­

    Meanwhile, Shana quickly regained herposure, dropping her hands and snorting, ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch your head!¡±

    Ling Mo exploded in anger: ¡°You go wild every time there¡¯s a fight, don¡¯t you! How many times have I told you, I don¡¯t mind you biting me, I do have a scent that attracts you, but please! Can you choose somewhere else to bite? Even if you won¡¯t really bite through, what if you identally break the skin and mutate?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ do you even want to have kids anymore!¡±

    ¡°And you! And¡­¡±

    When it came to Ye Lian, Ling Mo¡¯s anger softened as he met her watery, dazed, adorable eyes.

    ¡°No more of this, okay?¡± Ling Mo sighed without principle.

 Chapter 596: The Silhouette in the Slime

    Chapter 596: The Silhouette in the Slime

    Although a ¡°minor mishap¡± urred shortly after their descent, things quickly got back on track.

    Mu Chen and the others were merely temporarily left behind by Ling Mo¡¯s little tricks, primarily executed through the female zombie puppet and Ling Mo¡¯s mental tentacles.

    For instance, the silhouette effect was actually the work of the female zombie puppet, while the inexplicable trembling of the poster or other minor disturbances were orchestrated by Ling Mo using his tentacles.

    However, it never urred to Mu Chen and hispanions that Ling Mo would resort to such tricks, which is why they were so easily misled by these simple tactics.

    Now, only the female zombie puppet remained there, not actively controlled by Ling Mo, suggesting it wouldn¡¯t be a significant dy.

    Once they regrouped, they would quickly begin searching everywhere for Ling Mo and his missing party.

    The mall, while seeminglyrge, was actually quite small, especially the underground level, which appeared particrly eerie. If they could overlook such a ce, it would be quite unreasonable.

    Therefore, after giving a serious lesson to the three female zombies, Ling Mo, shlight in hand, began to feel his way deeper inside.

    Judging from the decorations and the brands on the counters illuminated by the shlight, this level was evidently an unfinishedputer city.It was clear that it hadn¡¯t opened for business yet, but the environment here was far moreplicated than the floors above.

    A mess of cargo containers was haphazardly stacked, leaving only a few narrow, crisscrossing pathways.

    If it weren¡¯t for these conditions, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have fallen so easily just a moment ago¡­

    ¡°This way¡­¡±

    Ling Mo surveyed his surroundings, then directed his shlight towards one direction.

    His voice involuntarily lowered quite a bit, as though he was afraid to disturb something.

    Although he had oftene to such ces when searching with zombie puppets, the experience was different in person.

    Walking in such a dark, open, and silent area, even Ling Mo felt a bit intimidated.

    He suddenly envied Shana and the others¡­ Being fearless zombies was indeed convenient in times like these¡­

    But it was different for humans. Even with the strongest will, sometimes one could not control the subconscious¡¯s wild thoughts and the body¡¯s natural reactions¡­

    Like now, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel on edge¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­ there are so many scents here,¡± Li Ya Lin suddenly sniffed and said.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ling Mo responded, confused, while carefully stepping over a chair that had fallen to the ground.

    Judging by the old bloodstains scattered on the floor, this ce had also seen chaos when the Disaster Outbreak first erupted.

    Luckily, since it hadn¡¯t officially opened for business, there probably weren¡¯t many people inside; otherwise, Ling Mo and his team would now be navigating through a strong stench of decay.

    In any case, Ling Mo didn¡¯t smell anything, so naturally, he didn¡¯t understand what the senior sister meant.

    ¡°Senior sister means that there should be a lot of zombies around here,¡± Shana quickly added.

    Ling Mo¡¯s steps immediately halted, and the shlight beam swept rapidly around the area: ¡°Where?!¡±

    ¡°Because we haven¡¯t seen anything, that¡¯s exactly why it feels strange¡­¡± Shana said calmly.

    As leader level zombies, these three girls were actually quiteposed.

    It was kind of like three national martial arts champions visiting a kindergarten kung fu hobby ss to show off their skills¡ªeasy and enjoyable, no pressure whatsoever¡­

    However, Ling Mo felt a sudden surge of nervousness and advised, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± The one who always listened best at times like this was Ye Lian, who was not particrly talkative.

    And as soon as she spoke, the other two immediately calmed down.

    The rtionship among these female zombies sometimes puzzled Ling Mo.

    In terms of evolution, Ye Lian was currently the weakest among them. However, whether it was the senior sister, Shana, or even Yu Shiran, who was always causing trouble, they all seemed to ¡°respect¡± Ye Lian profoundly.

    And this kind of ¡°respect¡± among zombies was, in theory, supposed to be based on strength.

    Even if the senior sister and Shana might be influenced by their status as Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppets, what about Yu Shiran?

    That zombie loli was not one of Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppets, so she should not be under any such influence¡­

    So sometimes, Ling Mo was quite curious about Ye Lian¡¯s situation. He really wanted to know what was up with this zombie girl who had been with him the longest but was evolving the slowest¡­

    Upon witnessing this scene, his curiosity surged anew.

    ¡°Maybe I can find some rted research methods in Niepan¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly felt hopeful.

    But with hope came the thought of Yu Shiran and the others running around everywhere, which once again made him grit his teeth in frustration¡­

    ¡°I have to crawl through ces like this, the ransom for Ban Yue must be doubled!¡±

    Moving about several dozen meters deeper, suddenly arge hole appeared in front of them.

    Ling Mo carefully approached and found that it was an unfinished elevator shaft. It was clearly not a viable way down, so after looking around for a while, he finally found a stairwell.

    The moment he pushed open the iron door of the stairwell, a hot and humid air hit him in the face.

    ¡°Cough cough.¡± Ling Mo coughed violently, not because there was a strong smell, but because the hot air felt somewhat suffocating.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the smell.¡± Li Ya Lin eximed excitedly.

    The olfactory capability of zombies was indeed formidable. Without opening the door, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything, but Li Ya Lin had already picked up the scent from such a distance.

    Even up to this point, Ling Mo didn¡¯t smell anything; he only felt that it was very hot below, unsure of what kinds of scents were filling the hot air through Li Ya Lin¡¯s uniquely mutated olfactory system.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something down there!¡± Shana suddenly became interested as well.

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes also lit up for a moment.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve found the right ce.¡± Holding a shlight in one hand and covering his mouth and nose with the other, Ling Mo cautiously peered inside before entering the stairwell.

    The three female zombies followed closely behind, all sniffing the air lightly.

    The staircase led downward, and at first, Ling Mo didn¡¯t notice the sticky substance, but after descending one level, the floors began to be coated with ayer of sticky white substance.

    Stepping on it was somewhat slippery, and when lifting a foot, the stickiness could be felt, making a ¡°p p¡± sound with anyrger movement.

    If not for the strong anti-slip military boots he was wearing, Ling Mo figured he would have a hard time moving freely in this ce.

    Thinking about Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai running around quickly in such an environment, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh: ¡°Damn, this is like racial discrimination¡­¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t the only issue. In this ce, Ling Mo discovered another problem that was particrly awkward.

    His mental power was greatly restricted!

    Theyer of sticky substance seemed to be blocking the extension of his mental tentacles. No matter how he tried to break through, it felt extremely difficult.

    It was like going back to the time when his special abilities had just awakened, where everything he did with his mental power felt unfamiliar, like punching into cotton ¨C no solid resistance.

    And after getting used to using mental power, even to the point where it had be a part of his instincts, to experience this feeling again was both strange and ufortable.

    ¡°What on earth is this ce?¡±

    Even though he would soon find Yu Shiran and the others, Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel relieved.

    On the contrary, he felt that this ce was very ominous.

    The palpitations he had felt earlier through ck Silk became even more pronounced when he experienced it firsthand.

    What kind of creature could produce so much sticky substance? And also be able to block his mental energy?

    Although he was intrigued by the sticky substance, Ling Mo naturally felt ufortable with his vital abilities being restricted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Shana had now moved to the front, and she suddenly stopped at a corner of the staircase, asking somewhat eerily, ¡°Ling Mo, didn¡¯t we just say that there should be a lot of zombies here?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ling Mo tried to use his shlight, but the sticky substance seemed to also absorb light. The normally prating beam of light became hazy as it struck the substance.

    ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t see them; they¡¯re all here.¡±

    Shana slowly moved aside, and under the dim light, a vague shadow appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s field of vision.

    Althoughpletely covered by the sticky substance, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell from the silhouette alone that it was a humanoid shape¡­

 Chapter 597: The Red Glow in the Darkness

    Chapter 597: The Red Glow in the Darkness

    At first nce, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but jump in shock, feeling the hair on his body stand on end.

    The silhouette within the mucus looked just as animated as any living being!

    If it weren¡¯t for theyer of sticky mucus, it would be indistinguishable from the zombies he usually encountered.

    But he quickly calmed himself down¡­ If it were truly alive, wouldn¡¯t it have pounced at the scent of humans by now?

    Even so, the presence of a corpse within the mucus was eerie enough¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo,e take a look,¡± Shana called out, half-crouching as she inspected the figure.

    Ling Mo moved with some difficulty towards her, frowning as he cast the beam of his shlight upon the shadow.

    Though still somewhat hazy, the scene within the mucus was bing discernible.

    The thin white mucus, akin to a colossal spider¡¯s web,pletely enveloped the silhouette.The figure inside was posed with its upper body arched back, its neck straining forward, and its legs firmly fixed to the ground.

    This posture was reminiscent of limb-impaired zombies preparing to pounce on their prey, simr to those Ling Mo had seen in the industrial district of City A.

    The features of the figure were unclear, but a pair of blood-red eyes were distinctly visible, confirming without a doubt that it was a zombie.

    The eyes were the most significant distinction between zombies and humans, making it easy to identify them.

    But why would a perfectly good zombie appear in such a ce?

    Ling Mo stared in puzzlement for a while before suddenly passing the shlight to the side, ¡°Here, hold this for me, I¡¯ll take a closer look.¡±

    A slender, fair hand quickly grabbed the shlight, and a cascade of long hair also fell into view.

    Turning his head, Ling Mo saw Ye Lian helping to illuminate the figure while curiously peering at it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with this kind of mucus, are you?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Of course not, though the smell is somewhat familiar,¡± interjected Li Ya Lin.

    Ling Mo nodded in understanding; when she mentioned ¡°familiar,¡± she was probably referring to the presence of the virus¡­

    Rolling up his sleeves, Ling Mo pulled a tactical knife from his leg, examined the figure from different angles, found an appropriate ce to cut, and then began to slice.

    It was only upon cutting that Ling Mo realized the mucus had formed into fments that were not only sticky but also tough.

    Fortunately, the tactical knife in Ling Mo¡¯s hand was no ordinary tool, and after some effort, he managed to make an incision.

    As soon as the gap appeared, a strange odor emerged, almost knocking Ling Mo out on the spot.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±

    No wonder there was no smell; it turned out to be sealed inside.

    This kind of sealing could fool human noses, but not the powerful olfactory sense of zombies.

    Of course, it mainly couldn¡¯t fool leader level zombies; whether ordinary zombies could detect it was unknown to him¡­

    ¡°What in the world is that smell? It¡¯s so pungent, it¡¯s almost bringing tears to my eyes¡­¡±

    Ling Mo covered his nose, enduring the sour sensation as he forced his eyes open and peered inside the slit.

    Under the beam of the shlight, the zombie that was sealed here was finally fully exposed to Ling Mo,ing face to face with him.

    But just one nce almost made Ling Mo retch.

    From the outside, the body didn¡¯t look like a dried corpse at all; its skin seemed rather plump¡­

    But now upon closer inspection, what seemed plump was actually filled to the brim.

    The mucus had oozed out from its insides, and it seemed as though more was fermenting within the body.

    The hot, moist breath was produced precisely because of this, yet the skin¡¯s surface remained intact without any signs of dposition, which surprised Ling Mo.

    Could it be that the mucus also had a preservative function? Indeed,pared to the products of virus evolution, formalin seemed utterly weak¡­

    Suppressing his disgust, Ling Mo sliced into the zombie¡¯s body with his tactical knife.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    A gush of cloudy white substance immediately spurted out, and the piece of skin rapidly deted at a visible rate.

    ¡°What is going on here!¡±

    Ling Mo had never seen this type of zombie, nor had he seen anything like this before.

    It seemed that the more zombies evolved, the more bizarre they became. It was unclear whether this was some mutated zombie or perhaps apletely new mutated type.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s another one over here.¡±

    Not far away, Shana discovered another one and called out.

    Following the staircase down, these peculiar zombies became more and more numerous, until eventually, the sides of the walls were almost filled with them.

    At a nce, the sides of the staircase looked as if they were built with bodies, and these wax-figure-like silhouettes were trapped behind a white film.

    This hazy appearance was even creepier, sending shivers down the spine with just one look.

    Ling Mo realized that these zombies weren¡¯t sealed in the mucus; rather, the mucus continuously flowing from their bodies had encased them.

    Judging by the amount of mucus, it seemed to be the regenerating kind¡­

    Just thinking about the fact that the staircase, the ceiling, and even the handrails were covered with this zombie fluid, Ling Mo wished he could just hang himself and swing across to avoid it.

    But he didn¡¯t have enough mental energy to waste so extravagantly, so no matter how sickening, he had to endure it¡­

    Ye Lian and the others, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind at all and appeared quite curious about the situation.

    Had it been other girls, they probably would¡¯ve been screaming by now.

    Ling Mo suddenly felt a bit embarrassed; who would have thought that among the group, the most nervous one would be him, a man¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s all these kinds of zombies¡­ But what use is this?¡±

    Shana looked up at the ceiling as if she were on a tour, even scraping it with the tip of her scythe, asking curiously.

    ¡°Hey¡­ right!¡±

    Shana¡¯s question suddenly reminded Ling Mo that the appearance of these kinds of zombies, and the continuous secretion of mucus, couldn¡¯t possibly be some group suicide event, right?

    There had to be a more secretive situation behind this phenomenon.

    Ignoring the evolutionary cause of these zombies and just considering the effect of the mucus, wasn¡¯t it all about concealment?

    Whether it was mental ability detection or smell, there was a certain shielding effect. Especially in terms of mental power shielding, the effect was downright fierce.

    This surely wasn¡¯t done to prevent people from discovering their corpses. Moreover, when checking the situation through ck Silk¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t hard to notice that Yu Shiran and her group weren¡¯t focused on these zombies at all, but rather on¡­

    ¡°Below.¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head toward the bottom of the stairs. Considering the structure of this kind of mall, the lower level should probably be the parking lot¡­

    Their path wasn¡¯t necessarily the same as the one Yu Shiran took, which Ling Mo had already figured out.

    But their objective should be down there¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ling Mo gestured with a wave of his hand.

    No matter what was below, since Yu Shiran and her group were there, he had to go and find them.

    Not to mention anything else, Xiao Bai and ck Silk were his Zombie Puppets!

    As for that zombie loli¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pull out your other front tooth this time!¡± Ling Mo gritted his teeth and said with clenched jaws.

    Picking up the pace, two minutester, Ling Mo and his group hadpletely left the staircase behind and arrived at a corridor.

    The situation on both sides of this corridor was the same as on the stairs. As the shlight¡¯s beam swept past, both sides were filled with densely packed, variously posed silhouettes.

    Theyer of mucus on the floor was even thicker. Ling Mo estimated roughly that it was at least five to six centimeters thick.

    ¡°This is really watery¡­ might as well call them watery corpses,¡± Ling Mo said with a look of disgust as he lifted his foot to inspect it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not urate, it should be called murky corpses,¡± Li Ya Lin corrected earnestly.

    ¡°¡­Even if they look bizarre, they still have dignity, okay¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitched at that moment.

    After bypassing this section of the corridor, another iron door appeared in front of them.

    When he ced his hand on the doorknob, the same palpitations he had experienced before suddenly intensified.

    His heart couldn¡¯t help but race, as if some monster was staring at him through the keyhole¡­

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±

    Ling Mo swallowed and took a deep breath, then forcefully pushed open the iron door.

    Creak¡ª

    In the silence, the sound of the iron door slowly opening broke the deathly stillness, and as the door cracked open, a sh of red light suddenly streaked through¡­

 Chapter 598: Someones Trying to Bend My Antenna!

    Chapter 598: Someones Trying to Bend My Antenna!

    Creak!

    As the iron door was fully pushed open, Ling Mo¡¯s shlight clicked off at the same time.

    Given the ominous premonition he had just experienced, it was time to cease the careless use of the light source.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to be a sitting duck. If possible, he would much rather be the one taking shots.

    The surroundings plunged into absolute darkness, and at the moment he turned off the shlight, Ling Mo¡¯s perspective had already shifted to share with Ye Lian.

    Although it did consume a bit of mental power and even a tiny bit of mental energy was crucial for the current Ling Mo, this expenditure was necessary.

    However, in the instant of the perspective switch, Ling Mopletely missed the fleeting red light in the darkness.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark¡­¡±

    Despite having experienced this many times, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was still not quite used to this sensation.The view through the zombie¡¯s eyes was always shrouded in ayer of blood-red, especially in the dark environment, making things appear somewhat like thermal imaging.

    But these eyes were indeed much more useful than human vision, even in absolute darkness with no light at all, they could still see fairly clearly.

    What appeared behind the iron door was a vast space that at first nce seemed like a parking lot.

    But no matter what its original purpose was, one thing was certain: it had absolutely nothing to do with a parking lot now¡­

    The ground was still covered with that semi-solid, thick mucus, even thicker than theyer in the corridor outside.

    This meant that within this space, there were even more watery corpses secreting bodily fluids.

    Moreover, the walls and ceiling were also draped with this sticky substance, some of which was still dripping down.

    The light ¡°plop plop¡± sounds echoed everywhere, and in this creepy environment, what was even more unbearable was the stifling heat.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a sauna¡­¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the time to express surprise. Ling Mo needed to move quickly.

    So, swallowing his disgust, he stepped forward while murmuringints under his breath.

    Shana¡¯s voice came from behind him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just like a sauna? Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re like soup dumplings?¡±

    ¡°¡­How am I supposed to treat soup dumplings properly now?¡± Ling Mo grumbled.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Li Ya Linughed weirdly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soup dumplings and the like have already be history.¡±

    ¡°Sister Li¡¯s intelligence is growing! But you¡¯re using it in the wrong ce!¡± Ling Mo responded whileboriously moving his feet, heading deeper into the space.

    Although the murky fluid kept dripping from above, thanks to the zombies¡¯ vision, Ling Mo avoided it very timely.

    However, this significantly slowed down his pace.

    Let someone else wear sses that distort vision and then try to walk in a straight line while viewing their surroundings from different angles?

    That feeling is quite awkward!

    Fortunately, Ye Lian had a habit of looking down, so asionally Ling Mo¡¯s view would shift to a pair of bouncing peaks¡­

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Let me check where Yu Shiran and the others are,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ording to their schedule, Yu Shiran and her group should have arrived here a few minutes ago.

    However, to conserve his mental power, Ling Mo, after an unsessful observation, terminated the view switch.

    Now, he tried to locate ck Silk, but the vision was still blurry, so he decided to try the view switch again.

    But switching perspectives wasn¡¯t so easy either; the mucus¡¯s shielding effect on mental power was just too strong¡­

    After struggling for more than a minute and breaking out in a cold sweat, Ling Mo finally spotted an anomaly.

    However, just like a television with poor signal reception, the images were incoherent, intermittent, and somewhat blurred¡­

    ¡°This¡­ side¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran¡¯s voice also stuttered like a stuck tape, and Ling Mo could only half listen and half guess.

    A deep ravine shed before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, and it was still trembling.

    ¡°Huh? Where are they going?¡±

    Ling Mo was initially startled until the image shook and gradually cleared up, he realized he had seen it wrong.

    It was a pair of rabbits raised by the zombie loli, not terrain¡­

    ¡°ck Silk, you¡¯re obviously female, so why does the view keep focusing on these things? Is this the real reason you mutated like that and hang around people¡¯s necks?¡±

    Ling Mo muttered hisints and finally waited until ck Silk¡¯s perspective changed.

    It seemed to look to the side, and in the red-tinted view, arge pool of blood appeared before Ling Mo.

    ¡°Something happened?¡± Ling Mo was startled.

    ck Silk¡¯s host, Yu Shiran, was clearly running, but not very fast.

    The bloodstains seemed to being from her, and judging by her heavy breathing, she might have been injured.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t injured, the exhaustion was severe, which was fatal for zombies.

    It looked like their situation was not good, perhaps the enemy was stronger than they had anticipated¡­

    A leader level zombie and two advanced mutated beasts seemed to be at a disadvantage. What exactly was hidden in this parking lot?

    ¡°Right¡­ Where¡¯s Xiao Bai?!¡± Ling Mo suddenly realized a problem. Before, Yu Shiran was always riding on Xiao Bai, but now she was running on her own.

    There was no sign of Xiao Bai in front or behind them¡­

    ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s Xiao Bai!¡± Ling Mo eximed in frustration.

    But annoyingly, he could only receive ¡°signals¡± from ck Silk and couldn¡¯tmunicate freely with her.

    How could a person and a dog girl possibly have a normal conversation? Although Ling Mo did wish for it¡­

    Then Yu Shiran spoke again: ¡°What should we do, should we go back and save it?¡±

    It? She must be talking about Xiao Bai. Of course, they should save it! Hurry back and save it!

    It wasn¡¯t easy to smuggle a national treasure out of the zoo, and it had grown more and more impressive¡­ Such a normal mutated beast couldn¡¯t just be lost!

    Ling Mo roared inwardly.

    ¡°Gurgle gurgle¡­¡± A wave of mental energy emanated from ck Silk, but Ling Mo couldn¡¯t understand the content at all.

    Yu Shiran seemed contemtive and nodded: ¡°Hmm, should we go find Ling Mo first? But¡­¡±

    The zombie loli pinched her little chin, conflicted: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take the opportunity to run away? It feels like he¡¯s not watching us here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ling Mo cursed, ¡°I knew you were up to no good!¡±

    Yu Shiran had been plotting her escape for more than a day or two, but Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected her to be so persistent.

    Aren¡¯t you a zombie? How can you be a zombie if you¡¯re always thinking about such proper things?!

    ¡°But Xiao Bai¡­¡± Yu Shiran, acting as the caretaker for Xiao Bai every day, seemed to have some reluctance to abandon the Mutated panda, ¡°What about Xiao Bai?¡±

    Yu Shiran hesitated for a while, but just when Ling Mo thought she would resolutely betray her teammates, the zombie loli suddenly turned around: ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Shiran¡­¡± Ling Mo was moved, who said zombies can¡¯t have human feelings?

    ¡°What if they both end up hurting each other? Hehehe, it¡¯s worth a bet!¡± The zombie loli lifted the hem of her dress, revealing a pair of little feet in leather shoes, and started to elerate sharply¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± Ling Mo was speechless, but just as he wanted to watch a little longer, suddenly a mental shock came from the darkness.

    It was a stronger mental shielding force, aggressive in nature.

    But unlike Ling Mo¡¯s control power, this was more inclined to destruction.

    Caught off guard, Ling Mo immediately felt a throbbing pain in his temples, and the perspective switch was abruptly interrupted.

    Not only that, it felt like there was a storm inside his head, making him instantly feel weak all over, as if he had lost control of his body.

    At the same time, countless images shed through his mind; if not for his strong mental energy, he probably would have lost the ability to think.

    While he was still lucid, Ling Mo immediately began to resist the impact.

    Fortunately, the energy came quickly and dissipated quickly; a few secondster, the feeling of being hit passed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ling Mo clutched his head and groaned in pain.

    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Ye Lian hurried over to support him and asked with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Ling Mo rubbed his forehead while frowning, ¡°It¡¯s just that the antenna got bent.¡±

 Chapter 599: Zombie Factory

    Chapter 599: Zombie Factory

    Although Ling Mo spoke lightly, he was inwardly shocked.

    The mental power shielding was already quite limiting, and he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a powerful mental attack.

    Thanks to his quick reaction, he had not suffered any substantive damage, but the situation forced him to be even more cautious and careful.

    What exactly had attacked him?

    Since the enemy could detect his mental fluctuations, had they also discovered Yu Shiran and ck Silk?

    Under these circumstances, Ling Mo could no longer recklessly switch perspectives.

    However, just as Yu Shiran had turned around, Ling Mo had managed to catch a glimpse of something through ck Silk¡¯s perspective.

    Two elevator doors, and a passage¡­

    ¡°No wonder this ce is so big; it seems to be connected to an underground mall,¡± Ling Mo mused thoughtfully.In City X, where people abound and space is scarce, underground malls are quitemon.

    Stumbling upon one in such a situation added more trouble for Ling Mo and hispanions.

    But despite the inconvenience, it gave Ling Mo a clue.

    ¡°There should be some exit signs around here¡­¡± Ling Mo said as he grabbed Ye Lian and started searching along the wall.

    Although the walls were mostly obscured by mucus and watery corpses, after some searching, Ling Mo sessfully found the main evacuation route¡¯s fire safety sign¡­ under the wide-open mouth of a watery corpse.

    ¡°This stuff stered on it¡­ must havee from its mouth, right?¡± Ling Mo looked at the sign with disgust for a while before he could finally make out the direction indicated by the arrow.

    ¡°This way,¡± he pointed.

    The trio, apanied by three corpses, quickened their pace, moving swiftly through the dark underground parking lot.

    The deeper they went, the more obstacles they encountered. Apart from the increasingly thickyers of mucus, the main obstacles were the watery corpses.

    Not only did these zombies appear on the walls and on top of cars, but some were even hanging from the ceiling.

    Had Ling Mo not dodged in time, he might have had a ¡°close encounter¡± with a pair of dangling feet, an experience that was nightmarish even in thought.

    ¡°Ling Mo, tell me, why are there so many murky corpses here?¡± Li Ya Lin asked curiously, following behind.

    ¡°How would I know¡­¡± Ling Mo replied.

    Shana stretched out her words: ¡°But¡­ usually, mutated zombies don¡¯t appear in suchrge numbers of the same kind, right? Each type of zombie mutates in a different direction, don¡¯t they? With different genes, how could they all be the same? It¡¯s like with humans; although everyone has arms and legs, how many look exactly alike? Even twins have different hobbies and interests, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ that¡¯s true!¡± Ling Mo suddenly paused, then in confusion said, ¡°But, top student, do you have any insight into this situation?¡±

    Shana giggled, ¡°Insight is a bit much to im. But I did think of another possibility¡­¡±

    ¡°What possibility?¡± Ling Mo and Li Ya Lin asked curiously at the same time.

    Even Ye Lian turned to look at Shana, and at that moment, Ling Mo caught a glimpse of the sly smile ying at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Hehe, equivalent exchange¡­¡± Shana was indeed starting to trick him¡­

    Ling Mo sighed and asked, ¡°What do you want to bet on this time?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll tell you after I win, how about that?¡± Shana said with a chuckle, hugging her arms as she nimbly leaped over a watery corpse.

    ¡°Again?¡± Ling Mo felt helpless; there was really no way to deal with this clever and mischievous girl.

    ¡­

    As Ling Mo and his group advanced deeper, subtle changes were also urring quietly within the underground parking lot.

    In a dark corner, a ¡°clicking¡± sound could be heard, like that of an eggshell cracking as something was about to emerge.

    And on the ceiling, arge mass of mucus that had been hanging there was continuously writhing.

    The red light that had been spying on Ling Mo in the darkness suddenly shed by¡­

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    A lightugh suddenly came from the mucus, apanied by a crack that split open, revealing a pair of hands with talons on the edges of the fissure.

    The hands looked moist, as if they had just emerged from water.

    A little bit of translucent liquid was slowly dripping down the sharp, de-like fingernails.

    Under the overly white skin, the bulging veins were subtly throbbing¡­

    It was as if a hibernating beast had been awakened by the intrusion of outsiders¡­

    ¡°Z!¡±

    As the crack was violently torn open, a figure with a red glow suddenly leaped out, nimblynding on the ground.

    Under the swaying disheveled hair, those eyes swiftly turned in a certain direction, towards where Ling Mo and his group were quickly moving¡­

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    The sound of a tongue licking lips came through, and the red light darted forward, disappearing into the darkness in the blink of an eye¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°We must be close now,¡± Ling Mo said, assessing the surroundings.

    Not far ahead was the elevator door Ling Mo had seen before, and he continued searching in the direction Yu Shiran and the others had left.

    Although the perspective-switching time was not long, Ling Mo had made the most of it, earnestly searching for features in the surroundings.

    The biggest obstacle with perspective switching was that Ling Mo couldn¡¯t control the direction of the other person¡¯s gaze.

    Of course, if it was a Zombie Puppetpletely under his control, there would be no such problem.

    But since finding the location of Yu Shiran and herpanions, another two minutes had passed, and Ling Mo was bing more and more anxious.

    ¡°Could it be around here?¡± Li Ya Lin took a deep sniff and then shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not working. The smell here is too strong; I can¡¯t find them.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to keep looking.¡± Ling Mo reminded himself to stay calm; getting anxious wouldn¡¯t help in this situation.

    However, at that moment, a muffled sound suddenly came from not too far away.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart stirred immediately: ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Shana nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ling Mo waved his hand, leading the three female zombies towards the direction of the sound.

    Despite the urgency in his heart, Ling Mo slowed down as he approached the source of the noise, heightening his alertness.

    In this pitch-dark environment, the sound they heard might not necessarily be from Yu Shiran and her group¡­

    But even with mental preparation, they were still taken aback when they rounded a wall and came between two rows of cars.

    Red lines of sight revealed watery corpses lying everywhere, with fresh murky fluid sttered on the ground and walls. A body that had been torn to shredsy on the hood of one of the cars, likely the source of the noise they had heard.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡­¡± Ling Mo was somewhat stunned.

    ¡°Quick, look at this.¡± Shana jumped onto the car and dragged the body down.

    Thud!

    The mutted body was tossed at Ling Mo¡¯s feet like a broken sack. Covering his nose, he looked down and noticed something unusual.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a watery corpse,¡± Ling Mo eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think this body looks a lot like the ones we just encountered?¡± Shana said.

    ¡°Like who?¡­ Wait a minute!¡±

    Ling Mo reflexively asked a question, then a lightbulb went off in his head.

    Like who?! The Berserker they had just encountered above!

    Only, this zombie¡¯s mutation wasn¡¯t in its hands but in its feet.

    A pair of extraordinarilyrge feet that looked like they could adapt to any terrain¡­

    But in other respects, he was like that Berserker, not much different from other zombies.

    However, unlike the Berserker, this zombie¡¯s level of evolution was much lower.

    ¡°A prototype?¡± Ling Mo nkly looked around.

    He suddenly realized that this ce might very well be¡­

    ¡°A mutated zombie factory,¡± Shana said, following up.

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded gravely, suddenly understanding why Yu Shiran and her group were interested in this ce.

    If it were him, he¡¯d be interested too!

    He had thought that only beings like the Spider Queen could rapidly create more mutated zombies, but now he had stumbled upon this situation¡­

    ¡°But¡­ what¡¯s the principle behind this production?¡± Ling Mo asked curiously.

    If they could grasp the method of mutation¡­ could they also try to control the direction of mutation in their Zombie Puppets?

    At least then they wouldn¡¯t wake up one day to find the girls beside them suddenly sprouting some new appendage or something¡­

 Chapter 600: The Hand Reaching Out from the Wall

    Chapter 600: The Hand Reaching Out from the Wall

    ¡°There¡¯s another one here.¡±

    Li Ya Lin had discovered a mutated zombie as well, showing signs of partial mutation but at a very low level.

    Ling Mo approached and noticed some differences.

    This zombie¡¯s body was more intact than the previous one, which naturally allowed for a moreprehensive observation.

    Ling Mo, pulling Ye Lian along, crouched beside the body. Using Ye Lian¡¯s perspective, he scanned from head to toe before drawing his dagger.

    ¡°Going to dissect it again?¡± Shana asked excitedly.

    ¡°Who has that kind of time.¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes and carefully brought the tip of the de to the zombie¡¯s neck, gently scraping it.

    ¡°Look.¡± He held the de up to Ye Lian¡¯s eyes and said.

    Shana and Li Ya Lin came closer while Ye Lian¡¯s mouth formed an ¡°o¡± in astonishment, eximing, ¡°Wow¡­ white¡­ fluid.¡±¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a watery corpse, but there¡¯s ayer of this mucus on it. No wonder I couldn¡¯t sense him when he was alive; it¡¯s like a spiritual shielding film¡­¡± Ling Mo frowned and said.

    ¡°Do you remember the possibility I mentioned earlier?¡± Shana suddenly spoke with a hint of mystery.

    Ling Mo nodded in sudden realization, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ the one you mentioned¡­ these watery corpses, they were all ordinary zombies before?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Shana chuckled.

    What she had mentioned was probably this idea, which was also the bet she had with Ling Mo.

    Now that Ling Mo nodded, Shana was naturally pleased¡­

    If Ling Mo agreed, didn¡¯t she just win the bet?

    And Ling Mo? Although he didn¡¯t want to be tricked by Shana again¡­ this theory actually seemed quite usible to him.

    The emergence of so many zombies that mutated in almost an identical manner was impossible ording to his current understanding of zombie theory.

    But if arge group of ordinary zombies was infected by the same mutated virus simultaneously, that would make sense.

    After ordinary zombies were infected, their bodies underwent mutations and then stayed here, turning into these mucus-secreting machines¡­

    There were at least several hundred watery corpses in this underground parking lot by conservative estimates. Considering this, the infection source that could aplish such arge scale was extraordinary indeed.

    But while the origin of the watery corpses was somewhat exinable, where did the mucus on these mutated zombiese from?

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Another sound echoed from the darkness, and Ling Mo immediately stood up: ¡°Over there! Quick!¡±

    The group hurried towards the source of the noise and saw several pairs of red eyes before even reaching the spot.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A shadow silently appeared at Ling Mo¡¯s side, but Shana blocked it with her keen reflexes.

    ¡°A sneak attack?¡± Ling Mo was startled; it had been a long time since he¡¯d experienced this feeling of a zombie getting so close without any notice¡­

    The danger level skyrocketed!

    Fortunately, he was apanied by three female zombie puppets, each with considerable strength. Otherwise, Ling Mo would have found himself in an embarrassing predicament.

    The shadow that had attempted a sneak attack on them was also a mutated zombie. It was unclear what kind of mutation it had undergone, but its mouth had be asrge as that of a hippopotamus. Not only was it exceptionally big, but almost all of its teeth were protruding. When it opened its mouth, its facepletely disappeared, leaving only a gaping maw of blood.

    Shana swung her scythe, but astonishingly, the mutated zombie caught it with its teeth, disying a terrifying biting force. That crisp sound they heard was the result of this action.

    ¡°What kind of teeth are these!¡± Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingled at the thought; the hardness was such that no toothpaste could ever hope to clean.

    As he thought this, he quickly moved back to avoid further danger.

    Although he couldn¡¯t sense them, the flickering red eyes in the darkness indicated that there were more than just one mutated zombie here.

    Standing there as the only human, Ling Mo felt like a giant light bulb, attracting far too much unwanted attention.

    To avoid another sneak attack, Ling Mo retreated directly to the wall.

    While the revolting watery corpses were behind him, it was still better than being caught off guard by a zombie at close quarters.

    Ye Lian and the others moved forward to meet the threat, and soon ¡°thump thump thump¡± sounds could be heard from the darkness, indicating a fierce battle.

    ¡°This really takes some getting used to¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered.

    This sudden need to stand aside was just like old times!

    In terms of physical strength, he was no match for zombies, especially mutated ones.

    Without his mental power, he was just slightly better than an average person.

    But with Ye Lian and the others, Ling Mo found his role as an ordinary person quitefortable¡­

    After moving to the side, Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to just stand idly by; he still wanted to try and sense the area using his mental power.

    In such a chaotic ce, it was possible that Yu Shiran and the others were here¡­

    However, just then, Ling Mo¡¯s body stiffened, and he stood frozen in ce.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Ling Mo¡¯s forehead. He maintained his standing posture without moving, but his eyes nced towards his left shoulder.

    Above his shoulder, a hand that looked emaciated yet powerful had appeared out of nowhere!

    And those hook-like nails were inching closer and closer, less than five centimeters away from his body now!

    If those ws touched him, he would surely lose a chunk of flesh, not to mention the risk of being infected.

    Ling Mo had no idea how potent the virus contained in the mucus was or what strain it was; he couldn¡¯t guarantee his own immunity.

    But the real reason he didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden movements wasn¡¯t the hand itself; it was the intermittent cold breath blowing on the back of his neck¡­

    That was the breathing of a zombie!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been careless!¡±

    The hair on Ling Mo¡¯s body stood on end. His mental sensing was severely suppressed, but the feeling of a zombie being so close without him noticing sent chills down his spine.

    ¡°No¡­ no, not close!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly realized something was off. Although he had moved to the wall based on instinct, he was certain that the area was filled with the bodies of watery corpses!

    When he first got there, he even used Ye Lian¡¯s perspective to briefly confirm it!

    How could a living zombie suddenly appear out of nowhere?

    Could it be¡­ Ling Mo had a sudden realization and took another nce at the w.

    A drop of semi-solid white liquid was slowly sliding down the long pointed nails¡­

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Ling Mo had an epiphany!

    The zombie wasn¡¯t running over to sneak up on him; it was¡­ burrowing out from the wall!

    ¡°Stay calm, I need to stay calm.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath, while still keeping an eye on the hand from the corner of his vision.

    The nail was a bit closer to his shoulder now. If Ling Mo hadn¡¯t noticed in time, in a few more seconds, he probably would have been the one screaming in pain.

    Considering the zombie¡¯s persistent effort, it would likely be soon¡­

    ¡°Whew! Get ready¡­¡±

    Ling Mo psyched himself up silently, not even sure if his mental Tentacles could still be effective.

    After all, the opponent seemed to have an anti-Mental power shield!

    Call for help? Ye Lian and the others were too busy to spare a hand!

    Besides, how could a grown man easily admit defeat in such a situation?!

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Ling Mo held his breath and suddenly lunged forward.

    A gust of wind blew down his back, and it was clear that if he¡¯d been even a bit slower, his shoulder would have beenpletely ruined.

    ¡°Argh argh argh!¡±

    The frustrated howls of the zombies came from behind, and Ling Mo, still shaken, turned around on the ground.

    He took the shlight off his wrist, covered it with one hand, and pushed it open with the other.

    Using the dim light, Ling Mo quickly nced at the wall.

    Most of it was as he had previously thought¡­

    The wall was ¡°embedded¡± with watery corpses twisted in contorted positions, each seeming to be struggling to burrow out from the wall.

    But they were actually unable toe out. What was truly horrifying was the live corpse amongst these watery corpses, vigorously trying to burrow out of the mucusyer!

    Its upper body was already protruding out, one hand reaching out towards Ling Mo, and on its deformed face, those blood-red eyes seemed as if they wanted to swallow Ling Mo whole.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ling Mo was stunned.

    He finally understood what was going on with those mutated zombies that came with their own mucus¡­

    In reality, they¡­ were also watery corpses!

    ¡°If this ce is indeed the production factory for mutated zombies, could it be¡­ that all these watery corpses are the raw materials?¡±

 Chapter 601: Let Go of That Zombie

    Chapter 601: Let Go of That Zombie

    Ling Mo was thinking exactly that.

    The watery corpses all originated from ordinary zombies, and it was the infection source that had somehow gathered them here.

    Capturing, luring, or bringing them in batches slowly¡­ There could be any number of methods, and Ling Mo couldn¡¯t guess them right away. There was no need to rack his brain over it.

    Once these zombies were brought here, they would be infected by the virus.

    It might be through a bite, or some other means¡­

    But most zombies couldn¡¯t withstand the virus, and these unlucky ones turned into watery corpses.

    More specifically, they died during the mutation process, but their bodies didn¡¯t decay; instead, they became a sort of fertilizer, providing spiritual and odor masking protection for the area.

    The humid, warm gases they emitted might even create a greenhouse effect¡­

    It was like an all-purpose fertilizer!However, a very small portion could mutate due to this deadly virus and be mutated zombies.

    These mutated zombies were quite different from the mutated type that Ling Mo had recently discovered.

    The mutations in the mutated zombies were evident in their physical features, mainly in their limbs and facial features, with a few having mutations in internal organs that were usually noticeable at a nce.

    The mutated type, on the other hand, were indistinguishable from ordinary zombies when they weren¡¯t actively disying their abilities.

    All in all, the mutated type was a product of abination of ordinary zombies and mutated zombies¡­

    But clearly, what they had here were purely mutated zombies, as Ling Mo and his group had already encountered several.

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether these zombies were ready toe out on schedule, or if they had been disturbed by them and thus emerged prematurely¡­

    But what was certain was that this ce had been in existence for a long time, and the mutated zombies it had cultivated were definitely not limited to these few.

    Like the head corpse they had encountered earlier, it seemed like it was produced right here.

    That head corpse might have been drawn out because Ling Mo and his group had gotten too close to this underground factory¡­

    ¡°Thinking about it, how many have been produced over the past half-year? Or has this factory only started recently? But no matter what, even the defective products here are not wasted but are recycled¡­ It really is an impressive factory! I just wonder where the factory manager is¡­¡± Ling Mo mused to himself.

    But now was not the time for such thoughts. The zombie struggling within the mucus wall was about to break through thestyer of restraint! Once it was free, another new mutated zombie would be added to their problems. Wasn¡¯t this just causing more trouble?

    Ling Mo crammed the shlight into his sleeve, letting just a sliver of light escape, while his other hand groped on the ground for the tactical knife he had dropped earlier.

    The process was disgusting for Ling Mo; this wasn¡¯t a floor at all, but all mucus!

    After he grabbed the knife, he immediately shook off the mucus-covered hand with a grimace: ¡°Ew, what a mess¡­¡±

    Fortunately, that was merely disgusting. With no cuts on his hand, the small amount of virus that might prate his pores wasn¡¯t enough to infect him.

    If he could get infected that easily, then what would be the point of all the zombie virus and mutated zombie virus already in his body? They¡¯d just be for show.

    At worst, he could absorb a bit more of the mysterious virus and maybe even develop some antibodies from it¡­

    The main reason he wasn¡¯t worried was because of the humid, warm air here. If just being exposed to the pores could infect him, he would have mutated a long time ago.

    Since he had been here for so long without getting infected, direct contact with a little mucus wouldn¡¯t be a problem either.

    However, it was still very dangerous to let blood and mucuse into contact, so although Ling Mo was holding the tactical knife, he did not rush forward recklessly.

    Having not been caught just now, getting injured by charging in would be too embarrassing¡­

    ¡°Ow, ow!¡±

    The zombie started to growl again, its upper body almost parallel to the ground, but unfortunately, it was just short of reaching Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo pursed his lips, observing with the knife in hand.

    When the zombie stretched its body to the limit and was about to pull its legs out, Ling Mo suddenly rushed forward.

    His mental power wasn¡¯t very effective now, but he hadn¡¯tpletely given up on using his mental tentacles.

    One tentacle wrapped around the zombie¡¯s arm, and another around its neck.

    As expected, when the tentacles made contact with the zombie, they encountered resistance¡­

    Despite this, Ling Mo forcefully materialized the tentacles.

    Although he didn¡¯tpletely immobilize the zombie, he managed to cause a momentary dy in its movements.

    ¡°Good opportunity!¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t stop; he charged right past the zombie¡¯s arm, using the momentum to thrust the knife into the zombie¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Gurgle, gurgle¡­¡±

    The zombie¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, staring at Ling Mo with a cruel and cold gaze.

    Ling Mo gritted his teeth and twisted his wrist forcefully.

    ¡°Wah¡­¡±

    The zombie¡¯s mouth opened involuntarily, and a big gush of ck blood immediately surged out. Its body convulsed a couple of times, thenpletely went limp.

    Before Ling Mo could rx, a tearing sound came from the mucusyer nearby, and a face suddenly appeared in the crack.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­This sess rate isn¡¯t bad, huh!¡± Ling Mo was momentarily speechless.

    But this time he was prepared and didn¡¯t passively react as before.

    As soon as the zombie howled, Ling Mo dealt with it with a direct knife strike.

    ¡°Hey, it just cried out upon being born, and you stabbed it to death¡­¡± Shana¡¯s voice came from behind.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s true, why does it sound so twisted when you describe it?¡± Ling Mo struggled to pull out the tactical knife and skillfully dodged to the side.

    A stream of blood immediately sprayed out,nding just in front of a pair of leather shoes.

    Shana was carrying a scythe, smiling at Ling Mo: ¡°Hehe,e over here and see what we found.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo asked curiously.

    A few secondster, the excitement on Ling Mo¡¯s face faded as if the tide was going out.

    His brow was furrowed, his eyes slightly squinted, and the corner of his mouth held a strange smile¡­

    ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly let out a sigh and reached out to pat Xiao Bai¡¯s head.

    While rubbing Xiao Bai¡¯s forehead, he asked, ¡°Quick question and answer¡­ Where did that dumb loli go?¡±

    ¡°Meh-ge!¡±

    Xiao Bai shook its head and closed its eyes to enjoy Ling Mo¡¯s touch.

    However, before it could enjoy the caress for long, it suddenly felt its head being pushed down: ¡°I told you not to wander off! Do you have any intelligence at all? Can you understand what I¡¯m saying? Damn it, have I been too nice to you guystely that you¡¯ve be so arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ling Mo, you¡¯re just free-ranging it¡­¡± Shana reminded him.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been spoiling you too much!¡± Ling Mo continued to scold.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Yu Shiran who spoils it? It¡¯s hardly ever by your side¡­¡± Shana continued her gentle reminder.

    ¡°Can you understand? Do you see my anger?¡± Ling Mo vented.

    ¡°This¡­ it seems very confused.¡± This time even Li Ya Lin noticed¡­

    Ye Lian silently walked over and then bent down to hug Xiao Bai¡¯s big head.

    Ling Mo, intending to continue the head-patting, held his hand in mid-air, but could only helplessly shake it: ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­ I¡¯m not bullying it¡­¡±

    ¡°Meh-ge~¡± Xiao Bai twisted its body in grievance, rubbing its head against Ye Lian¡¯s chest.

    Seeing this mutated panda actually acting coquettish¡­ Ling Mo instantly got angry again.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re a female¡­ I¡­¡± Ling Mo felt a wave of frustration.

    Right now, he really wanted to shout: Let go of that female zombie, let me do it!

    But¡­ focusing on the matter at hand was more important.

    The recent disturbance seemed to have been caused by Xiao Bai, but since Xiao Bai was here, where was Yu Shiran?

    Moreover, judging from what Yu Shiran had said earlier, Xiao Bai should be in trouble¡­

    Ling Mo was about to suggest continuing the search when suddenly Ye Lian said, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Mo shone the shlight again.

    Xiao Bai, previously quite lively, had suddenly be wobbly.

    Its massive body slumped to the ground, eyes looking lifeless¡­

    Although it usually had heavy dark circles under its eyes, they seemed especially pronounced now.

 Chapter 602: Infection Source

    Chapter 602: Infection Source

    Trouble had indeed found its way to them.

    Ling Mo hurriedly approached, using the shlight¡¯s residual light to assess Xiao Bai¡¯s condition.

    The Mutated Panday sprawled on the ground, limbs spread out, whimpering from difort.

    Caught in the beam of light, it opened its eyes to nce at Ling Mo, then listlessly closed them again.

    ¡°What on earth is happening¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had never seen zombies or Mutated Beasts in such a state; it looked as if¡­ it were sick?

    But that was nonsense! What virus could possibly outdo the zombie virus?

    However, as the fearless and ruthless ¡°Iron-Blooded Killer,¡± Xiao Bai was not writhing in pain but was enduring it with all its might.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡±Ling Mo rummaged through Xiao Bai¡¯s thick fur for a while, only to find a few superficial wounds.

    Such minor injuries were nothing more than an itch to Xiao Bai and couldn¡¯t possibly be the cause.

    ¡°Open your mouth, let me have a look,¡± Ling Mo said as he reached to pry open Xiao Bai¡¯s jaws.

    ¡°Mehh¡­¡±

    With its mouth open, Xiao Bai could have easily swallowed Ling Mo¡¯s head whole.

    Anyone else would have probably been scared stiff at the sight of such a gaping maw.

    But Ling Mo, a fearless controller of zombies, was utterly indifferent to such a sight.

    So when the massive mouth opened before him, Ling Mo leaned in without any hesitation, shining the shlight¡¯s beam inside.

    And then, immediately after¡­

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    Ling Mo let out a string of screams, retreating in a panic.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    Pointing at Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth, swallowing hard, he eventually found the courage to say, ¡°Inside Xiao Bai¡¯s throat¡­¡±

    It was no wonder Ling Mo was so rmed; for any normal human being, this scene would be terrifying.

    In the instant the light shone inside, at the very back of that gaping mouth, Ling Mo shockingly saw a hand extending from inside the body!

    And that hand, with fingers syed, seemed to be reaching for something to grab onto before sliding inpletely¡­

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, it was like a hand from hell trying to pull him in!

    Afterposing himself, Ling Mo realized Ye Lian and the others were staring at him nkly.

    Shana, in particr, after taking a brief look, just shrugged indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just something stuck in its throat¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡± Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin nodded in agreement.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was speechless, wondering why it seemed like he was the one overreacting.

    ¡°How many times have I said, don¡¯t hunt! Even though it¡¯s a zombie, it¡¯s still a humanoid creature, think about my feelings, will you¡­¡±

    While Ling Mo continued to feignposure, Shana had already rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Hang in there, Xiao Bai¡­ for your unfortunate master.¡±

    ¡°Mehh¡­¡± Xiao Bai murmured indistinctly.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Shana squat down and then slide her delicate arm into Xiao Bai¡¯s vast mouth.

    ¡°Ah¡­ got it.¡± Shana said expressionlessly, but then her face twisted strangely, ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Mo immediately tensed up again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Shana muttered, her arm suddenly retracting back.

    The hand she was pulling on came out, and following it from Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth emerged a bald head and a body¡­

    Ling Mo waspletely stunned¡­

    It was aplete zombie! And¡­ it was very small!

    So small that¡­ it was exactly like an infant!

    To be precise, this zombie was much smaller than a regr infant, more like a newborn kitten.

    But the size of its hands was disproportionatelyrgepared to its body; those hands were about half the size of its entire body¡­

    However, while Ling Mo was still in shock, the hand that had given him a big scare suddenly grabbed his ankle.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Purely on instinct, the moment Ling Mo felt the grasp, he kicked out reflexively.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    With a strange cry, the little zombie was thrown against the wall. After hitting the ground, itnded on all fours, ring at Ling Mo like a vicious little dog.

    Although its body was about the size of an infant¡¯s, the blood-red eyes of this little zombie did not shimmer with innocence but with brutality.

    Among the group, it unsurprisingly locked onto the only human, Ling Mo.

    ¡°Wow, that was a quick reaction.¡± Li Ya Linplimented.

    ¡°I¡¯m not watching a y here!¡± Ling Mo grumbled.

    ¡°Wow, it really is alive!¡± Shana eximed excitedly.

    This time Ling Mo finally lost it: ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be sure until I pulled it out.¡± Shana said innocently.

    The infant zombie didn¡¯t look at all like it had juste out of Xiao Bai¡¯s esophagus; it watched Ling Mo warily while swiftly hopping back and forth in ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really seeing me as prey, is it¡­¡± Ling Mo said with a twitch of his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, you¡¯re just a big lump of meat in its eyes,¡± Shana exined. ¡°It won¡¯t back down because you¡¯rerger. On the contrary, it¡¯ll get more excited.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks for the rification, haha, I feel so much better now¡­¡±

    Ling Mo carefully kept an eye on the little zombie and said, ¡°It seems that the infection source has a very wide-ranging target, even including newborn zombies.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± Shana giggled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the infection source?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo was shocked.

    This little thing¡­ is the infection source?!

    Shana showed her hand, and Ling Mo noticed for the first time that she was holding something in her palm.

    A white object, simr to a straw¡­

    ¡°I pulled it off him.¡± Shana said with a smile.

    Ling Mo looked again at the infant zombie but didn¡¯t see any wound that might be suspected.

    ¡°He tried to bite me just now,¡± Shana continued.

    Ling Mo finally had an epiphany when the infant zombie opened its mouth again and yelled. Indeed, he spotted a simr straw-like object in its mouth.

    Thinking about it, maybe Xiao Bai hadn¡¯t actively tried to swallow it?

    Regardless of how the earlier scene yed out¡­ what Ling Mo wanted to know the most right now was whether Xiao Bai had be infected.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    In the instant Ling Mo¡¯s gaze drifted, the infant zombie seized the opportunity and leaped with force.

    Its disproportionatelyrge hands were quite powerful, pushing off the ground and propelling it about two meters high, lunging straight at Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    Now Ling Mo understood the creature¡¯s method of infection, or rather its feeding habit, which was totch onto the face¡­

    However, Xiao Bai¡¯s head wasrge, and so was its mouth, so it ended up swallowing this thing whole.

    ¡°You really think I¡¯m an easy target.¡±

    Ling Mo had been startled twice by this thing, and now he was truly angered.

    His Mental power was shielded, but as it turned out, the tentacle still retained about one-tenth of its effectiveness¡­

    The infant zombie was fast, but its w was also clear.

    As it pounced towards Ling Mo, the little zombie was suddenly intercepted by a tentacle.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    The lightweight little zombie was flung away, and as it fell backward, another tentacle intercepted it from behind¡­

    After a minute of this back and forth, the dazed and confused infant zombie ¡°smacked¡± onto the ground, and Shana grabbed it with one hand.

    She shook the infant zombie a bit and said, ¡°He¡¯s been knocked out.¡±

    With unlimited bouncing and a minor mental shock, it would have been odd if it hadn¡¯t fainted.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not finish it off for now, but be careful.¡± Ling Mo said.

    The infant zombie might look like an actual baby, but it had absolutely no rtion to human children.

    Such a small creature, yet its lethality wasparable to a hundred mischievous kids.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Shana nodded, curiously examining the groggy little creature, which, despite being dazed, still managed to snarl at her, causing Shana to burst intoughter.

    Ling Mo then turned his attention to Xiao Bai. This Mutated panda had been saved, but it still looked listless, though it was now able to get up.

    ¡°This is tricky; it might be infected.¡± Ling Mo said with some concern.

    Li Ya Lin leaned in to sniff it and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not a lot; otherwise, it would be delirious by now, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Ye Lian looked around and interjected, ¡°You¡­ you see¡­¡±

    Ling Mo followed her line of sight and after a moment of contemtion, he finally came to a realization: ¡°Right, that makes sense!¡±

 Chapter 603: A Test of Endurance

    Chapter 603: A Test of Endurance

    One only needed to look at the other watery corpses to confirm that upon infection, they immediately lost all ability to resist.

    So many watery corpses, almost each with limbs intact, bore no signs of having fought desperately to the end.

    Had they briefly regained consciousness while feeling extreme difort within, such a situation would certainly not have arisen.

    A wounded zombie would destroy everything in its vicinity, bing ten or a hundred times more ferocious than usual. They would tear at their own kind and even rip off their own injured limbs or eviscerate their damaged organs¡­

    Zombies are such a bloodthirsty and brutal species, their horror is not only manifested in how they treat other living beings but also their own kind, and even themselves.

    Xiao Bai, who clearly still had the strength to move, could not only cause some damage but also potentially destroy this entire parking lot if unleashed.

    But as long as it didn¡¯t go berserk or attempt to break free from Ling Mo¡¯s mental link, it meant that it wasn¡¯t in great danger.

    Whether zombies or Mutated Beasts, both are incredibly sensitive to anomalies in their bodies.

    ¡°However¡­ even if it¡¯s a small amount, isn¡¯t it still infected?¡± Ling Mo suddenly said, caught in a dilemma.¡°But looking at the current amount, at least it won¡¯t turn into a watery corpse, right? Oh, and there¡¯s another thing,¡± Shana continued, ¡°Are there any Mutated Beasts here?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    Indeed, they hadn¡¯t encountered any Mutated Beasts here.

    Although humans, zombies, or Mutated Beasts all contain homologous viruses, the virus has evolved so much that its properties are nowpletely different.

    ¡°But what if this sticky Mutated virus ispatible with the virus inside Xiao Bai¡­ what would happen then?¡± Ling Mo asked with a frown.

    Shana replied breezily, ¡°It might undergo a bit of a mutation. As for how significant it would be, that¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­,¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly froze.

    After a few seconds, Ling Mo clenched his fist in dismay, ¡°No¡­ it finally looks so cool¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing,¡± Shana blinked, interrupting Ling Mo, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a Mutated Beast.¡±

    She was right; without precedent, no one knew how Xiao Bai would turn out.

    ¡°See if you¡¯ll still swallow things indiscriminately next time,¡± Ling Mo grumbled as he rubbed Xiao Bai¡¯s head.

    Xiao Bai seemed quite gloomy too, muttering a disgruntled, ¡°Meh-go.¡±

    ¡°Eh, right¡­ Since you were surrounded here, where are Yu Shiran and ck Silk?¡± Another figure popped into Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Just then, a streak of red light shed from behind Ling Mo, followed by a gust of wind.

    Ling Mo¡¯s reaction was quick, and having had the experience of zombies appearing suddenly behind him before, his nerves were always on edge.

    He couldn¡¯t see clearly in the dark, but listening to the noise, he swiftly leaped to the side.

    A dark figure charged past, brushing against his body at an incredibly high speed.

    As they brushed past each other, the distance between them was less than half a meter.

    Ling Mo could even smell an odd scent, specifically a more intense smell of mucus¡­

    This encounter was quite perilous for Ling Mo, but before he could feel relieved for having dodged a bullet, he realized that the shadow hadn¡¯t stopped at all.

    ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly snapped to attention, ¡°Shana, watch out!¡±

    The shadow¡¯s target wasn¡¯t him!

    Its charge was merely a diversion, and Shana was the real target!

    Sure enough, as the dark figure lunged at Shana, Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian were both heading toward Ling Mo.

    Given the speed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to assist Shana in time.

    Although Li Ya Lin instantly used her Body Method ¡°Flowers Abundantly,¡± creating multiple afterimages, she quickly revealed her true form, staggering slightly.

    Seeing her somewhat vacant eyes and unsteady gait, Ling Mo immediately understood.

    This was¡­ a mental shock!

    Ye Lian held her gun but couldn¡¯t aim at the target in time to catch up for a smash.

    Alerted by Ling Mo¡¯s warning, Shana also realized the danger.

    But she was still holding the half-conscious creature with one hand and could only use the other to ce her scythe in front of her.

    At the same time, a sh of red light appeared as the spiritual body, Nana, separated from her.

    However, as soon as Nana appeared, she seemed lethargic and her body flickered like television static, clearly out of sorts.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t move¡­¡± Nana¡¯s voice was also intermittent, like a jammed tape.

    Both ck Na and Ling Mo were taken aback, wondering what was going on.

    But Ling Mo quickly figured it out; Nana was a pure spiritual body. Since even he was so heavily restricted, it was no surprise that Nana was affected even more.

    She was like being subjected to severe electromaic interference, with her signalpletely weakened.

    Without the help of the spiritual body, ck Na alone facing this enemy with mental shock capabilities was definitely in great danger!

    Judging by the speed alone, this shadow, even if not leader level, was not far off!

    Considering that the adversary might be a mutated zombie, their strength assessment had to be doubled¡­

    But¡­ to attack Shana right under Ling Mo¡¯s watch? Unthinkable!

    Several mental Tentacles immediately chased after the figure, and the enemy was quick to react, sending a mental shock towards Ling Mo.

    As both mental energies collided, Ling Mo found himself at a disadvantage.

    In this environment, Ling Mo¡¯s Mental power was severely limited, but the opponent was thriving.

    In such an unfair situation, Ling Mo certainly couldn¡¯te out on top.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A throbbing pain in his head made Ling Mo grunt in pain, but the thought of the shadow charging at Shana stirred a fervor within him.

    ¡°So you think you¡¯re the only one who can do shocks?¡±

    Ling Mo cursed inwardly, and the Mental Sphere inside him began to surge wildly.

    These days, he had always been affected by the ¡°little gifts¡± left by the Spider Queen, which caused his mental state to be less than ideal.

    But in terms of fundamentals, he was definitely very solid.

    Under the influence of his angry and tense emotions, the mental energy he summoned even formed a blood-red energy barrier around him.

    This was a testament to his extreme proficiency in controlling Mental power; otherwise, it would be very difficult to control such a massive release of mental energy in an instant.

    The finesse required here is akin to the control of physical strength: throwing a punch is easy, but to do so a hundred times with full force and only barely touch the opponent¡¯s skin is a feat few can achieve.

    Ling Mo¡¯s control over his Mental power might not have reached that level, but at least he had gotten to the point where he wouldn¡¯t cause the opponent pain.

    The dark shadow that had been charging forward immediately felt this surge of Mental power but still did not change its course of action.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Ling Mo thought furiously, as it seemed the foe intended to ignore him and continue targeting Shana!

    They were treating him like he was invisible!

    Countless mental Tentacles surged like a storm, one after the other ¡ª if one was blocked, a second and third would follow, hundreds of them!

    These tentacles materialized as they neared the opponent, a sudden change that caught the dark shadow off guard, slowing its movement.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±

    Ling Mo could feel his Mental Sphere rapidly contracting as energy continued to disappear, but he had no intention of backing down.

    At this moment, if he exerted his full strength, the effect would be at most a tenth of what it would normally be.

    But this kind of consumption was now irrelevant to Ling Mo. He had previously been very cautious, but once any of the girls, including Ye Lian, were threatened, such caution became meaningless to him.

    In other words, all the previous conservation and umtion were for situations like this.

    Ling Mo¡¯s caution wasn¡¯t just for his own sake, but more importantly, to protect Ye Lian and the others.

    And now, it was time for that mental energy to be put to use.

    ¡°Consume!¡±

    All the tangible tentacles that had been blocked suddenly became intangible again and dove headfirst into the mental energy the opponent had released to resist Ling Mo.

    One tentacle vanished, but there were many more tentacles consuming!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who canst longer!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes began to show a faint red hue, the rapid disappearance of mental energy made him sense danger, but the more he absorbed, the more exhrating it felt!

    ¡°I¡¯ll crush you with sheer volume!¡±

    In this scenario, Ling Mo¡¯s greatest advantage was his incredibly robust Mental power.

    And this advantage, even when his Mental power was diminished, allowed him to maintain the upper hand in front of most mental ability users.

    Even now, as he faced a mutated zombie.

 Chapter 604: The Blood-Red Hell of Memory

    Chapter 604: The Blood-Red Hell of Memory

    Indeed, under Ling Mo¡¯s relentless assault, the shadow was sessfully held at bay.

    Previously, the shadow hadn¡¯t taken this human seriously, even using him as a breakthrough point, but now it was forced to concentrate its attention on Ling Mo.

    However, within just a few seconds of their standoff, Ling Mo noticed that his opponent was bing increasingly agitated.

    ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡±

    The juvenile zombie struggled weakly in Shana¡¯s hands, its mouth crying out as the half-piece of straw-like tentacle extended and trembled within.

    Hearing the cry, the shadow couldn¡¯t help but nce back, and at that moment, a slight w appeared in its mental fluctuations.

    ¡°Perfect opportunity!¡±

    It was just a moment, but Ling Mo had already sharply captured it.

    Several tentacles under his control surged forward, piercing directly towards the weak spot of the opponent¡¯s Mental Sphere.With mental power restricted, both materialization and mental interference had remarkably poor effects.

    So, Ling Mo¡¯s method of attack was simple: consume!

    No sooner had these tentacles formed than they began to dissipate rapidly, but as Ling Mo made them cling to the opponent¡¯s Mental Sphere like locusts, greedily feeding, the tide turned in his favor!

    The zombie¡¯s mental power was actually quite strong!

    But this unexpected discovery didn¡¯t pressure Ling Mo; on the contrary, it involuntarily excited him!

    After all, it had been a long time since he¡¯d found a suitable target for consumption!

    Staying with Team F, even though he often saw mental ability users around, he couldn¡¯t just pounce on them to feed! He wasn¡¯t a maniac¡­

    And the zombies he encountered typicallycked any substantial mental power foundation. The meager energy gained from absorbing them was less than what Ling Mo expended in attacking and consuming them.

    However, the mutated zombie that appeared here was entirely different!

    Ling Mo could feel that the opponent¡¯s brain had definitely undergone mutation. The mental energy possessed by this one was almost on par with Shana¡¯s!

    ¡°What kind of breed is this¡­¡±

    After the excitement, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    The zombie was in extreme pain from being consumed, suddenly opened its mouth to let out a fierce roar, and lunged at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Hehe,e on.¡± Ling Mo chuckled.

    The opponent seemed to understand what provocation meant. It attempted to stop halfway, only to find that two other female zombies had already surrounded it.

    ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡±

    The juvenile zombie also called out anxiously, whether it was worried about the shadow or seeking help from it.

    Its cries undoubtedly caused great interference to the shadow¡¯s actions. The shadow might have had a chance to resist for a while, but it fell into an absolute disadvantage amidst the disturbance of the juvenile zombie¡¯s cries.

    In terms of mental power, the shadow was tightly marked by Ling Mo, with no chance to divert attention to attack Ye Lian or Li Ya Lin.

    In fact, the shadow¡¯s methods in using mental power were quite monotonous, just a mental shock¡­

    As for Ling Mo, although the environment was not in his favor, his endless variety of little tricks left the opponentpletely unable to cope.

    After oveing the initial difort of being suppressed in strength, Ling Mo felt more and more adept.

    He even thought that this ce was a good training ground for him, where he could use his special abilities to better grasp those sensations.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was not advisable to stay here for long, he would have really considered practicing more.

    Once the main means of damage were lost, relying solely on speed and strength, the phantom couldn¡¯t stand up to the pincer attack of Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin.

    Ye Lian asionally fired a shot, which often caused the phantom significant damage, while Li Ya Lin was like a phantom herself, elusive, with extremely tricky angles of attack, just like a venomous snake weaving through the grass.

    Before long, the phantom was left wailing miserably as Ye Lian shot it in the abdomen, creating a bloodied, gaping hole.

    ¡°Wait! Hold your fire!¡± Ling Mo quickly called out.

    The phantom was sent flying backward, but Ling Mo chased after it.

    The phantom, which had not yet died, twitched for a while, then copsed on the ground with a lifeless gaze.

    As he consumed the phantom¡¯s mental power, images inevitably appeared before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes¡­

    From these intermittent images, it was clear that this zombie was not one of the original infection sources that first appeared, but rather one of the first batch of mutated zombies ¡°produced.¡±

    As Ling Mo had guessed, their primary mutated organs were not their hands or feet, but their brains.

    This not only made them much more intelligent than ordinary zombies, but also endowed them with strong mental power.

    Like the Berserker they had encountered before, whose main mutation was in the hands, with only a slight mutation in the brain, it gained increased intelligence but not the powerful mental energy of the defective products.

    And strictly speaking, the one drained by Ling Mo was far from beingparable to the original infection source.

    The most fatal point was that it could not enhance mental power through training like a human mental ability user, and it also needed a longer time to recover after consumption.

    Their method of recovery was to turn themselves back into a ¡°cocoon.¡±

    This mucusyer could shield mental energy and also perform some minor absorption, essentially acting as a two-way plug.

    This was also why the Berserker had left, but this brain mutant had remained here.

    This ce was theirir, and as high-level zombies, they had the characteristic of going out to hunt and bringing prey back.

    The presence of the mucusyer concealed them well; as for why they were discovered by Yu Shiran and the others, this would have to wait until they found the zombie loli to rify.

    At this moment, what most caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention was a scene that suddenly appeared in those images.

    In the darkness, a pair of blood-red eyes suddenly shed¡­

    Just like these monsters hidden in the darkness, abrupt and terrifying, yet distinctly different.

    The shade of red was extremely deep, like two bottomless wells of blood.

    Just one nce made one feel as if they were being sucked into them¡­

    Original infection source!

    This term immediately sprang to Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    Only the original infection source would possess such eyes¡­

    This was a condition that presented itself when mental power reached a significant level, capable of causing mental disturbances to those with weaker wills just with a simple gaze.

    But those who have survived up to now, there are hardly any with weak wills.

    As for zombies¡­ it¡¯s likely they¡¯d charge before even making eye contact, so how meaningful could a stare be?

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly steadied his mind and shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Li Ya Lin.

    Those eyes remained in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, indelible: ¡°I think I¡¯ve discovered a zombie¡­¡± He paused, then continued in aplex tone, ¡°A zombie that likely possesses the strongest mental power.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Shana immediately looked around with vignce.

    ¡°Not here,¡± Ling Mo shook his head, ¡°and¡­ it¡¯s been gone for a while.¡±

    In the images, those red eyes appeared only once, and this zombie was part of the first batch of ¡°products.¡±

    If there wasn¡¯t more memory about the original infection source in his head, it could only mean that the other party had left after creating them.

    This factory was then controlled by these ¡°products,¡± and they were continuously cycling this production process.

    Theoretically, the likelihood ofter ¡°products¡± bing strong in mental abilities decreased, which is why the mutated zombies Ling Mo and his group encountered here were mostly those with physical mutations.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Shana had to avert her gaze upon hearing Ling Mo¡¯s response.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Ling Mo hummed in reply while standing up and supporting his head.

    He revealed a slight smile of surprise; after draining the mutated zombie, his consumed mental power was nearly fully restored.

    Moreover, some of the energy was being slowly absorbed, and oncepleted, his total mental power would receive a slight boost.

    And the total mental power of this zombie was perhaps not even one-tenth of that of the original infection source¡­

    ¡°No rush, no rush¡­¡± Ling Mo quickly interrupted his train of thought, ¡°We still need to find Yu Shiran quickly. We¡¯ve been down here for over ten minutes, and if we dy any longer, Mu Chen and the others might start looking for us.¡±

    ¡°But who knows where Yu Shiran and the others are¡­¡± Li Ya Lin stroked her hair, speaking out.

    Ling Mo looked strangely at the juvenile zombie that Shana held in her hand, and heh-heh chuckled: ¡°Don¡¯t we still have this troublesome thing?¡±

 Chapter 605: Thats an Insult to My Pride!

    Chapter 605: Thats an Insult to My Pride!

    ¡°Squeak! Squeak!¡± The juvenile zombie bared its teeth and hissed fiercely.

    Ling Mo chuckled, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re not admitting it? That guy just now could be considered your dad, right? Looks like you¡¯ve doomed him, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Squeak~!¡± The juvenile zombie, likely having never seen a human so unafraid of death, was astonished to see one leisurely strutting right in front of it, chattering away endlessly¡­

    As it emitted ear-piercing cries, it stretched out its short legs in an attempt to kick Ling Mo.

    But Shana simply raised her arm, and the little zombie¡¯s attackpletely missed its mark.

    Being small has its disadvantages!

    ¡°How should we use this one to find them?¡± Shana nced at the little zombie and asked.

    ¡°Look around¡­¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t directly answer, but instead looked around.

    In the darkness, several faint red dots appeared¡ªthere was no need to think too hard to know that these were zombies.¡°Considering the behavior of that zombie just now, I think it wasn¡¯t trying to attack you but was instead trying to retrieve this little one. Remember the juvenile zombies we saw back in City A?¡± Ling Mo said in a low voice as he cautiously moved closer to Ye Lian and the others.

    Li Ya Lin immediately nodded excitedly, ¡°Mhm!¡± She spoke nostalgically, ¡°The flying babies!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s one way to put it. Juvenile zombies are both treated as ¡®warriors¡¯ and are fiercely protected by their kind, right?¡± Ling Mo continued, ¡°The same principle applies here. This juvenile zombiees out to hunt but also receives protection from the rest of the zombie group. Look at Xiao Bai; it was attacked, but not only by this juvenile. Therger zombies coordinate with the juveniles during the hunt, just like wild animals bringing their young to learn how to hunt.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve taken it captive, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve lit antern here.¡± Ling Mo exined as simply as possible.

    Shana could understand, but Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin might not, so Ling Mo generally used straightforward metaphors.

    As it turned out, this method was quite effective.

    ¡°Ling Mo, are you saying that more zombies wille and attack us?¡± Shana asked.

    ¡°Mhm. No matter where Yu Shiran is, thismotion will attract her attention,¡± Ling Mo said confidently with a smile.

    Ye Lian tilted her head, looking puzzled, ¡°Why¡­ why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s smile quickly turned into a grimace, and Ye Lian and the others noticed that this human was cracking his knuckles with an ominous sound, ¡°She won¡¯t miss out on a situation like this. Who knows, we might even end up in a situation where both us and the zombies suffer losses.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡±

    Ye Lian stared nkly at Ling Mo, then gently tugged at Shana¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Nana¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shana nodded earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re right, he¡¯s that special kind of human mentioned in the books.¡±

    ¡°Lunatic,¡± Li Ya Lin blurted out.

    The three female zombies exchanged nces and simultaneously revealed a slight smile.

    ¡°Eh, what are youughing about?¡± Coming back to his senses, Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ just, we¡¯ve learned something new,¡± Shana quickly replied.

    ¡°Ah, good to keep learning,¡± Ling Mo said casually, then waved his hand, ¡°This way, let¡¯s head towards the underground mall. Let the zombies follow us. Even if Yu Shiran doesn¡¯t notice, ck Silk will sense the anomalies.¡±

    ¡°Why are we going to the underground mall? Aren¡¯t we going back to join the other humans?¡± Li Ya Lin asked, puzzled.

    ¡°About that¡­ I have other ns¡­¡± Ling Mo said with a slight smile.

    ¡­

    At this moment inside a cell phone store, a trembling figure was holding a gun, nervously moving between the counters and posters.

    ¡°Mu Chen! Xia Zhi! Ling Mo!¡± Xu Shuhan called out in a trembling voice, but received no response.

    The store was still shadowy, seemingly full of figures everywhere, yet also seemingly empty.

    Xu Shuhan tried her best to suppress the fear in her heart, breathing rapidly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I¡¯m not alone, I¡¯m not alone¡­¡±

    ¡°ng!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Her heel suddenly bumped into an uninstalled aluminum strip, making a slight noise.

    Such a tiny sound was enough to scare Xu Shuhan half to death: ¡°Where the hell is everyone else?¡±

    By now, she had slowly searched her way to the other side of the mall.

    Through the gaps between the floor-to-ceiling windows and the huge posters, she saw the zombies wandering outside.

    Not too far from the mall, but also not too close, their number had increased from before.

    These creatures, which normally seemed terrifying and disgusting, now gave Xu Shuhan a sense of security.

    Although she was in this dark and quiet ce, with those monsters outside, at least it meant that nothing would suddenly jump out at her¡­

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    A very abrupt shout suddenly came from the side, startling Xu Shuhan so much that her body shivered instantly, her heart nearly jumped to her throat, and the gun was immediately aimed in that direction.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t shout!¡±

    The person who made the noise was also startled and jumped over, grabbing the gun barrel while their finger got stuck in the trigger, and the other hand covered Xu Shuhan¡¯s mouth.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes widened, and after a second of silence, she finally calmed down.

    ¡°Mmm¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! You¡¯re too timid¡­¡± Mu Chen looked at Xu Shuhan with a conflicted face, and then looked outside past her.

    Fortunately, the soundproofing here was pretty good, and the zombies outside didn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡°But why is it just you? Where¡¯s Xia Zhi? That¡­ that jerk and his girlfriend?¡± Mu Chen withdrew his gaze and curiously asked Xu Shuhan.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes were still wide, and she did not respond.

    ¡°Oh¡­ sorry, I was afraid you¡¯d attract the zombies¡­¡± Mu Chen quickly let go of her, saying somewhat awkwardly.

    However, the next moment was even more awkward¡­

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s gaze was still vacant, her chest heaved twice, and just as Mu Chen was about to ask with a puzzled look, the female broadcaster suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Bleh~!¡±

    Arge mouthful of water was spat out as Xu Shuhan wiped her mouth and eyes, still waving her hand disgustedly, ¡°You¡­ stay away from me¡­¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned for a moment, then suddenly his face was covered in tears.

    Was it really necessary to spit it out just because I covered your mouth?!

    Xu Shuhan vigorously wiped her mouth and cheeks with a handkerchief, but upon seeing the greenish stains on it, she couldn¡¯t help but vomit again¡­

    ¡°Hey, enough already, you¡¯ve been vomiting nonstop, that¡¯s really hurting my pride!¡± Mu Chenmented, ¡°If it were Ling Mo, you wouldn¡¯t be vomiting, right?¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo isn¡¯t as smelly as you¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, someone¡¯s heart is fluttering!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! Stay away from me!¡±

    ¡°Your face is red, it¡¯s red!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The two of them kept bickering, one leaning against the wall and the other incessantly vomiting against the counter, none of them noticing a figure slowly approaching from not too far away.

    ¡°Zzz¡­ Zzz¡­¡±

    It sounded like something being dragged, getting louder as it neared, and this finally caught the attention of Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise!¡± Xu Shuhan, now somewhat on edge, jumped up to aim her gun, backing against the wall in one fluid motion.

    Mu Chen also quickly drew his knife, as a silhouette slowly emerged from behind a pir.

    ¡°Xia Zhi?¡± Mu Chen, with sharp eyes, recognized him.

    But then, his mouth fell open¡­

    Along with Xia Zhi, there was a body being dragged backward¡­

    Hearing the shout, Xia Zhi looked up and then waved at Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°¡­Is it just me, or does Xia Zhi look a bit too much like a stalker killer right now?¡± Mu Chen asked, waving back.

    Xu Shuhan paused for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

    As the body was dragged closer, Mu Chen became even more unsettled.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s the zombie I was chasing! I wondered where it went, and you found it!¡± Mu Chen eximed.

    He had followed a shadow on his own, but after several times only seeing a glimpse and eventually losing track of it.

    After Xia Zhi made some gestures, Xu Shuhan ¡°tranted¡±: ¡°He was attracted by moving posters, one after another, and then he found this zombie in the emergency passageway¡­¡±

    ¡°How strange, I thought this zombie came to ambush us, why would it run into the emergency passageway?¡± Mu Chen pondered, scratching his chin and frowning in confusion.

    Xia Zhi and Xu Shuhan stared at the body, shaking their heads as well.

    ¡°Forget it, where are Ling Mo and the others?¡± Mu Chen asked again.

    Xu Shuhan slowly shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know either.

    ¡°No way, they¡¯re gone too?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°We better start searching quickly, if we lose them, Ai Feng will definitely take the opportunity to give me trouble!¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606 â€“ The Temperature of Blood

    Chapter 606 - 606 ¨C The Temperature of Blood<div>

    ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡±

    Ling Mo urged as he pushed open the massive, dark door in front of him.

    Creak!<div>

    As the door swung open, a gust of cold air poured in.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath, his mind clearing significantly. The venttion here was decent, at least much better than the parking lot. If he had stayed in there any longer, he began to doubt whether his respiratory system would have survived¡­

    With a quick sweep of his shlight, he chose a path from the crisscrossing corridors: ¡°This way.¡±

    ¡°The zombies are catching up fast, and there are more of them,¡± Shana nced back and said.

    ¡°No worries, the shielding strength here is weakening. Even if those brain mutants appear again, we can handle them.¡± Ling Mo had already started moving forward, nonchntly pushing aside a clothes rack in the middle of the way.

    But the rack, long decayed, copsed under his light touch. The lower half fell apart with a tter, scattering amongst a pile of clothes that resembled torn rags.

    A ghastly white object also emerged from the heap. Ling Mo shone his shlight on it and suddenly found himself staring into a pair of dark holes.

    ¡°There¡¯s a corpse here too¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingled.

    ¡°This ce must have been bustling before. It¡¯s not surprising to find corpses. Besides, you¡¯ve seen plenty¡­¡± Shana shook her head, stepping over it with long strides as she spoke.

    Ling Mo steadied himself and quickly followed, muttering, ¡°I thought this ce wasn¡¯t open either¡­ And yes, I¡¯ve seen many, but it still feels ufortable every time.¡±<div>

    ¡°Why?¡± Li Ya Lin asked from behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s empathy, I guess. I always think about whether friends and family have be like this¡­¡± Ling Mo said softly.

    ¡°But you kill too, don¡¯t you? Humans feel a sense of pleasure when they see their enemies fall, right?¡± Shana asked sharply.

    Ling Mo paused, then let out a self-deprecatingugh: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I say humans areplex.¡±

    ¡°So they havepassion, but also a cold-blooded side? That is indeedplex,¡± Shana said.

    This left Ling Mo momentarily at a loss for words. This is how zombies view humans¡­

    Just then, Ling Mo felt a tug at his sleeve.

    Turning around, he saw the faintly red glowing eyes of Ye Lian in the darkness. Her eyes didn¡¯t look bloody, but rather carried a mysterious aura.

    She blinked, seeming to gaze intently at Ling Mo.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Mo asked gently.

    ¡°Ling Mo, you¡­¡± Ye Lian¡¯s speech was somewhat stilted, but her enunciation was clear, ¡°This is¡­ good.¡±<div>

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    That sounded familiar, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Ah, right!¡± Shana suddenly turned back, ¡°Watch out, don¡¯t step on¡­¡±

    *Creak¡­*

    Ling Mo¡¯s body immediately froze as if hit by an immobilization spell, including the expression on his face.

    ¡°Corpse¡­¡± Shana spread her hands innocently.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ for the¡­ reminder¡­¡± Ling Mo squeezed out four words through clenched teeth.

    The zombies that followed from the underground parking lot numbered around ten. So many mutated zombies were a big problem wherever they were thrown.

    But luckily, most of them were fresh out of the oven, not only unfamiliar with their own bodies but also at a lower level of evolution.

    These zombies were essentially all that was left inside the zombie factory. Thanks to Shana, the juvenile zombies were especially vigorous in their calls¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to get out, take them for a spin here. Right, Senior Sister, go find those things I told you about just now,¡± Ling Mo instructed.<div>

    ¡°Got it!¡± Li Ya Lin answered and then vanished in a sh.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± Shana called out softly.

    The sound of the door being smashed open came from not far behind them, apanied by the roaring of zombies.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Ling Mo hoisted the backpack on his back with force and grabbed Ye Lian by his side, starting to run wildly through the darkness.

    Only a faint distance ahead was lit by the residual light of the shlight, and Ling Mo¡¯s speed was not fast.

    Ye Lian, being pulled along, looked up at Ling Mo in confusion, suddenly curious.

    With zombies in hot pursuit behind him, why was there still a smile on his lips? Aren¡¯t humans supposed to fear danger and death?

    Come to think of it, it¡¯s rare to see him lose his temper over the hardships of life, nor has he ever been heardining¡­

    Even when he curses, there¡¯s always a hint of amusement in his eyes¡­

    ¡°Humans¡­ are so strange,¡± a thought suddenly popped into Ye Lian¡¯s head.

    Fleeting memories flickered before her eyes¡­

    It seems they¡¯ve known each other for a long time, haven¡¯t they?

    Although recalling those memories never evoked any emotional response or mental fluctuation, for some reason, she was quite content to reminisce.

    ¡­

    Back then, he would always have a scruffy face, bloodshot eyes, a cigarette in his mouth upon opening the door, and an utterly exhausted demeanor.

    But the moment he saw her, a rxed smile would instantly grace his face.

    ¡°Did you bring anything tasty?¡± Hisrge hand would reach out, messing up her neatly arranged hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re eating instant noodles again? How many times have I told you it¡¯s bad for your stomach? Can¡¯t you make something on your own?¡± she would push his hand away and say.

    ¡°My cooking is never as good as yours.¡±

    ¡°I have sses, I can onlye over on the weekends!¡± she muttered as she walked inside.

    ¡°I made something,¡± he would follow her, and without looking she knew he was drooling over the lunchbox in her hands.

    ¡°What did you make?¡± she began tidying up the cluttered coffee table and tossed his jacket into the washing machine.

    ¡°Boiled noodles¡­¡±

    ¡°Instant noodles, right?¡±

    ¡°With vegetables added.¡±

    She sighed lightly, turned to look at him, and said, ¡°You¡¯re always like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I have you to take care of me, Housekeeper,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that old!¡± she feigned anger, ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t take care of you forever!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, that won¡¯t do, you promised my mom you¡¯d take care of me for life.¡± He shamelessly dered.

    ¡°You¡­ that¡¯s not fair! Anyway, it¡¯s good as long as you stay like this, just don¡¯t be more disobedient¡­¡±

    Back then, he always seemed so rxed¡­

    Ye Lian remembered other fragments too, memories that had surfaced intermittently in recent days, but she hadn¡¯t spoken of them to anyone yet.

    Perhaps¡­ those were from the time when memory first began to form¡­

    She felt disoriented, sometimes able to remember things, sometimes knowing nothing at all.

    But no matter what, every time she opened her eyes, amidst the haze of red, his face would appear.

    The urge to bite, to see his blood spurt from his neck, to tear out his entrails¡­

    So hungry¡­ so thirsty¡­

    But¡­ why couldn¡¯t she move?!

    She wanted tosh out, but couldn¡¯t control herself¡­

    So ufortable!

    ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± She struggled fiercely, staring intently at the human in front of her.

    ¡°Ye Lian, don¡¯t move, let me wipe your face.¡± The human approached cautiously with a handkerchief in hand.

    ¡°Ao!¡± The intense irritation drove Ye Lian mad, but she could only watch helplessly as he came closer.

    That desirable scent drilled into her nostrils, even sprayed on her face, on her neck.

    ¡°My Ye Lian is indeed the prettiest, but it¡¯s not so good with blood on you¡­ Hey, hey, stop moving, you make my head hurt¡­¡±

    Such a noisy¡­ such a noisy voice¡­

    But his touch was gentle, and his gaze was soft¡­

    Why? He was clearly prey¡­

    Sometimes, when his palm touched her face, it conveyed a restlessness within her¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is human warmth.¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s thoughts returned to the underground mall, to this corridor.

    She was still looking at the hand held by Ling Mo, and a flicker of unusual color suddenly passed through her nk eyes.

    ¡°Body temperature¡­¡± She moved her fingers slightly, slowly and gently, and sped Ling Mo¡¯s fingers in return.

    In the faint light, Ling Mo continued to run, oblivious to Ye Lian¡¯s subtle movement.

    He vaguely felt that her hand had grown colder, yet he did not let go; instead, he gripped it even tighter.

    ¡°The warmth of humans¡­ feels sofortable,¡± Ye Lian slightly moved the corners of her mouth. This was the first time since she became a zombie that she actually wanted to smile genuinely like a human, her smile in the darkness seemed forced, but her eyes were softer than ever¡­

    She suddenly realized that for cold, bloodthirsty zombies, perhaps the human body temperature, whether it¡¯s the warmth of the organs or the blood, is what truly attracts them.

    They had lost these sensations, yet they still chased after them¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo,¡± Ye Lian suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ling Mo asked without turning his head.

    The zombies were in hot pursuit behind them, and the sound of thumping could be heard from time to time.

    However, in such aplex environment, they couldn¡¯t catch up immediately.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking care of me now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ye Lian asked softly.

    ¡°Ah? Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Not really¡­¡± Ling Mo tightened his grip on Ye Lian¡¯s hand, swiftly turned a corner with her, and said with a bit of breathlessness, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have survived up to this point without you guys. Plus, the more advanced your evolution, the less you need my care, right? Now you can even dress yourself, and it¡¯s underwear at that!¡±

    Hisst sentence was clearly said with some resentment¡­

    ¡°I¡­ we¡­ can take care¡­ of you,¡± Ye Lian said haltingly.

    As she spoke, a loud crash came from behind them, and then arge ss cab smashed heavily to the ground less than ten meters behind them.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Ling Mo instinctively pulled Ye Lian into his arms, and his mental tentacles immediately spread out.

    The shattered ss pieces hit the tentacles and were ricocheted back to the ground.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ling Mo asked with a frown, his chest heaving, ¡°What were you saying just now?¡±

    Ye Lian lifted her head from Ling Mo¡¯s embrace and slowly shook her head, ¡°No¡­ I said, we can take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Bing obedient, huh? Heh heh, just listen to me, that¡¯s taking care of me¡­¡±

    Shana¡¯s voice came from ahead: ¡°Ling Mo?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You do know we can¡¯t actually be cut by ss, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hahaha, it¡¯s just instinct, right?¡±

 Chapter 608: I Have Special Sneak Attack Skills

    Chapter 608: I Have Special Sneak Attack Skills

    A massive, furry creature curled up in the corner, at first nce, it indeed looked like a white furball¡­ if not for the tiny furball on its body that was shaking too conspicuously.

    ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling about Xiao Bai¡¯s condition?¡± Yu Shiran couldn¡¯t help but lean forward a bit more and whispered.

    A few secondster, the expression on the face of the zombie loli turned rather unpleasant as she clenched her fists in frustration and eximed, ¡°Hey! Even though I made the decision to let it draw the fire first, don¡¯t forget we¡¯re symbiotes! You could have stopped me!¡­ No! Don¡¯t start with the ¡®I¡¯m just a dog¡¯ bit, I¡¯m still just a kid!¡±

    ¡°No! I mean, I said I¡¯m a genius, but what does that have to do with me being a kid! I am¡­ a little genius!¡±

    Yu Shiran squatted on the ground, gesticting wildly as she ¡°talked to herself¡± for a while, before turning her gaze back to Xiao Bai: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem injured¡­¡±

    Xiao Bai did indeed look a bit listless at the moment. Although from the observations, it didn¡¯t seem like it would turn into watery corpses due to infection, considering the Mutated Beast virus in its body was currently battling the sticky virus, and that a little zombie had just been pulled out of its throat a few minutes ago, its current state was understandable.

    Unfortunately, Yu Shiran and ck Silk were unaware of these details, so the zombie loli quickly started to specte about other possibilities.

    ¡°Shiran, save me¡­ MeGu!¡±

    ¡°MeGu! I¡¯ve been internally wounded!¡±¡°Me~Gu~¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Yu Shiran quickly shook her head, dispelling these fantasies.

    Still, her expression uncontrobly turned a bit strange, she bit her lip, and twisted her fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as wepletely rescue it from that human¡¯s grasp, we¡¯ll be even!¡±

    She quickly found an appropriate solution, anding up with this idea clearly made Yu Shiran feel much more rxed.

    ¡°Phew! It¡¯s really strange¡­¡± the zombie loli rubbed her left chest, puzzled, ¡°I thought I felt a bit of tightness in my chest just now, howe it suddenly feels better? Could it not be ack of physical strength? Weird¡­¡±

    After pinpointing Xiao Bai¡¯s location, Yu Shiran immediately looked around with vignce and then slowly approached along the wall.

    The zombies that were following were engaged in a fight with Ling Mo and his group, neither side seemed to have the spare attention to notice her.

    Yu Shiran sessfully reached the vicinity of Xiao Bai, closing the distance between them to less than five meters.

    Hiding behind a half-length cargo container, she carefully poked her head out to take a peek at Ling Mo and his group.

    ¡°Not detected!¡±

    The zombie loli grinned slyly and then turned her head to signal Xiao Bai: ¡°Psst! Psst psst!¡±

    Xiao Bai lifted its heavy head alertly, drooping its eyelids to nce in the direction of the sound.

    ¡°Psst psst! Over here!¡±

    The zombie loli waved vigorously: ¡°Shh! I¡¯m here to rescue you!¡±

    ¡°MeGu?¡± Xiao Bai shifted its bulky body, looking somewhat confused as it tilted its head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡± The zombie loli pressed her hand down, slowly straightening up while stealthily keeping an eye on Ling Mo and his group.

    ¡°My kind, let me give you a hand.¡± Yu Shiran smiled wickedly, then started rummaging in her backpack.

    As apanion of Ling Mo, the zombie loli naturally couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being used as a pack mule.

    Moreover, due to Ling Mo¡¯s wariness of Mu Chen and the others, most of the useful things were actually with Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai.

    However, the backpack on Yu Shiran was much smaller and lighterpared to the one on Xiao Bai.

    ¡°Hee hee, Sausage Humans¡­¡±

    The zombie loli quickly pulled out a small knife that gleamed coldly from the bag, then set her sights on Ling Mo.

    She wasn¡¯t usually ustomed to using weapons, but in order to deal with Ling Mo, she decided to make an exception for herself.

    ¡°Hmm hmm hmm¡­¡±

    The zombie loli held the knife in one hand, silently hiding on the side, looking for an opportunity.

    To the other zombies, Ling Mo, sticking close to the wall and sheltered behind two leader level female zombies, with his unpredictable attack methods, seemed almost impossible to approach.

    But from Yu Shiran¡¯s angle, she could perfectly see Ling Mo¡¯s side profile.

    With the distance between them factored in, Yu Shiran was confident she couldnd a sessful hit.

    Most importantly, Ling Mo would never expect that she could actually persuade ck Silk¡­

    ¡°Hehe, foolish humans, letting a zombie and a Mutated Beast stay together every day, of course the smarter zombie will win!¡± Yu Shiran sneered to herself.

    Meanwhile, the battle in front had reached a fever pitch.

    The continuous fall of zombies did not deter the remaining mutated zombies; instead, it incited an even greater battle fervor.

    Although these were newly born mutated zombies, they were much more difficult to deal with than the average mutated level zombies.

    Of course, in this era where full-body mutations were the norm, being stronger than the mutated level wasn¡¯t really something to brag about, at least not in terms of numbers¡ªthey were far behind.

    The true strength of the mutated zombiesy in their growth potential, which was the most powerful weapon allowing them to hold their own within hordes of zombies.

    Unfortunately, at this moment, this weapon was useless.

    Faced with two leader level mutated zombies and a humanoid Tentacle Monster, they didn¡¯t stand a chance to grow and evolve.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Shana¡¯s scythe swept horizontally, sending two zombies that Ling Mo had just intercepted from mid-air tumbling back.

    As they retreated, Ye Lian quickly raised her gun and fired two precise shots.

    With two muffled sounds, one zombie¡¯s head vanished into thin air, its neck spurting blood like a fountain before copsing, while the other lost a leg.

    The zombie ¡°Ao Ao¡± cried out, attempting to continue its assault, but not yet ustomed to moving on one leg. It lunged forward only to knock down one of its own kind.

    Even though it had pounced on the wrong target, the zombie showed no signs of letting go.

    The intense smell of blood and the shadow of death from significant blood loss quickly drove the one-legged zombie into a frenzy.

    It pressed down on the unfortunate fellow, reaching out to dig into the back of its victim¡¯s skull.

    ¡°Zombies¡­ really are a race that specializes in betraying their own kind¡­¡± Ling Mo remarked in his spare time, taking the opportunity to praise, ¡°Girl! Well done!¡±

    ¡°Xi¡­¡± Ye Lian pursed her lips, herrge eyes staring at Ling Mo, blinking.

    Shana spoke without turning her head, ¡°While Nana is still out of it¡­ I must say, this is just the harshest form of natural selection.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    As she was speaking, the legless zombie had already seized the struggling arm of its own kind and forcibly tore it off.

    ¡°Yes. Humans might find this scene horrifying, but for us, sacrificing the weaker among us and the right amount of infighting can promote faster and higher quality evolution for the species,¡± said Shana, or rather ck Na, giggling.

    ¡°Top student¡­¡± Ling Mo was taken aback, but his expression quickly turned to one of disdain, ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re not just doing it for themselves?¡±

    At that moment, two other zombies joined the fray, grabbing the legless zombie, one on each side. Without any discernible movement, blood and flesh began to fly through the air.

    The pieces of innards tossed up into the airnded with a ¡°plop¡± in the light of Ling Mo¡¯s shlight, turning the scene into what looked like an entrance to a mad ughterhouse.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Shana hesitated for a moment, then dejectedly said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right, they¡¯re just hungry¡­ and they need the virus¡­ but so what! It¡¯s also instinct! And all that stuff I said was what Nana thought!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, taking the opportunity to talk behind Nana¡¯s back while she¡¯s not reacting, huh?¡± Ling Mo said with a sly smile.

    ¡°So what if I am, she and I are one and the same! Besides, I am her, she is me, she¡¯s just being badmouthed by herself¡­¡± ck Na began to ramble incoherently¡­

    ¡°Still got time to chat, huh¡­¡± From the shadows, a pair of red eyes was staring malevolently at the three figures.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    A cold light appeared midair, apanied by the coldugh of the zombie loli. Her slender arm pressed back, while the tip of her de aimed at the figure¡­

    ¡°Hehe, although you seem to be fully focused, but¡­¡±

    She slowly tilted the angle of her de, shifting her gaze from Ling Mo to Shana.

    ¡°I did say I was smart!¡±

 Chapter 609: Bears and Zombies Do Not Mix

    Chapter 609: Bears and Zombies Do Not Mix

    A sudden glint of cold light fell!

    Immediately after, a sharp scream erupted: ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yet, this voice belonged neither to Shana nor to Ling Mo¡­

    Ye Lian, who had been aiming at a zombie, turned her head in bewilderment towards the direction of the sound: ¡°Huh?¡±

    In her puzzled gaze, Yu Shiran, who had been hiding there quietly, was staring wide-eyed, with her mouth agape, screaming in astonishment: ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The cries of the zombie loli at this moment were quite simr to those of human little girls startled under normal circumstances.

    The only difference was that the faces of human little girls would usually be streaked with tears, while the zombie loli¡¯s face was just nk.

    Yu Shiran was not frightened by ¡°insignificant¡± creatures like cockroaches or mice; her uncontroble screaming was entirely because the knife, which should have been headed towards Shana to usher in a new phase of life for her, was now appearing merely a centimeter away from her left eyeball.

    What she found most unbelievable was that the knife was actually in her own hand.¡°How¡­ how can this be!¡±

    Yu Shiran¡¯s mind was screaming.

    However, as soon as her eyes met Ye Lian¡¯s, her screaming immediately diminished.

    ¡°Right, right! I¡¯ve been discovered! No good, I must leave quickly! Lea¡­ve¡­¡±

    The nervous Yu Shiran bit her lip, attempting to retreat, but she quickly realized that neither her arms nor her legs were responding to hermands.

    All she could do was blink or choose to continue screaming.

    ¡°ck Silk! Should I be thanking you for leaving me in control of these two organs? Didn¡¯t we agree? Besides, I didn¡¯t attack that human at all!¡±

    Yu Shiran was still muttering to herself, but then she somewhat unexpectedly found that Ye Lian, after locking eyes with her for a few seconds, had already turned her head back.

    As for Shana and Ling Mo, it was as if they hadn¡¯t noticed her at all, still focusing their efforts on dealing with the mutated zombies.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ they didn¡¯t hear? But it is a bit noisy here¡­ Never mind, forget it.¡±

    Zombie loli desperately rotated her eyeballs to the left, trying to catch Xiao Bai¡¯s attention: ¡°Shoo shoo! Xiao Bai!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Hurry up and save me, I turned into this just toe and save you,¡± Yu Shiran said.

    However, Xiao Bai just lifted her eyelids and theny back down again.

    ¡°Hey! Shoo! Xiao Bai! Panda! Stop ying dumb!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bai, how about we make a deal? I promise I¡¯ll never leave you behind again!¡±

    ¡°Xiao bai bai?¡±

    The unresponsive mutated panda finally showed a hint of movement after Yu Shiran¡¯s persistent calling.

    But to Yu Shiran¡¯s delight, the mutated panda merely lifted its paws and then pressed them to its ears¡­

    It actually covered its ears!

    ¡°Curse this panda¡­ I knew pandas and zombies don¡¯t mix well!¡±

    Yu Shiran grumbled with a grimace, then turned her gaze back to Ling Mo.

    But seeing this human still turning his back on her, not even ncing her way, Yu Shiran suddenly felt she couldn¡¯t rx¡­

    Three minutester, thest mutated zombie fell.

    And finally, Yu Shiran got Ling Mo to turn around, but the look he gave her was not what she had expected.

    ¡°Sausage¡­ you¡­¡± Yu Shiran started as she watched Ling Mo slowly walk over.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Ling Mo asked while rubbing his brow.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your eyebrows be knitted and your eyes looking like they¡¯re about to pop out?¡± Yu Shiran asked.

    ¡°When did I¡­ Ah, that¡¯s what I look like when I¡¯m angry,¡± Ling Mo realized and nodded, then turned and whispered to Ye Lian, ¡°Do my eyes really look like they¡¯re about to fall out?¡±

    Ye Lian thought about it seriously and then nodded.

    ¡°Really¡­¡± Ling Mo rubbed his eyes, coughed, and walked up to Yu Shiran.

    His expression today was indeed different from the usual fury he directed at Yu Shiran; now, he was calm.

    ¡°Having fun?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Shiran blinked.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Ling Mo waved to call Shana over, ¡°Take the knife down, will you?¡±

    Yu Shiran finally widened her eyes in shock as she stared at Shana.

    The long-haired girl smoothed her hair, and on her innocent face hung a sly smile. ¡°ck Silk, put it down.¡±

    Yu Shiran watched helplessly as her arm lowered, and the knife was taken by Ling Mo.

    ¡°Even though you chose a time when we were fighting toe over, hoping I wouldn¡¯t sense you¡­ that thought was pretty foolish,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°But even if you sensed us, you were too busy¡­ Besides, ck Silk and I are in this together!¡± Yu Shiran said, clearly not grasping the situation.

    ¡°You do realize you justpared yourself to a grasshopper, right?¡± Ling Mo said with augh, then added, ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t have much energy to spare, but do you think you could turn ck Silk against me? Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not!¡± Yu Shiran asked.

    Shana came over with a smile, reached out and pinched Yu Shiran¡¯s cheek. ¡°The reason is simple, because I¡¯m the one who trained¡­ educated ck Silk. Do you think that after spending some time with it, it would listen to you? Well, it did start to listen to you, but have you ever thought about why?¡±

    At this point, Shana¡¯s gaze suddenly took on a profound meaning.

    Yu Shiran stared nkly at Shana for a while, then suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I allowed it to cooperate with you within a certain range because you two are symbiotes; this would elerate the integration process. Once you reach a sufficient level of integration, there won¡¯t be a need to do this deliberately¡­ but this range is limited,¡± Shana said, squatting slightly to keep eye level with Yu Shiran.

    It was clear she wanted to squat downpletely, but doing so would mean looking up at the zombie loli.

    Ling Mo, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help but smirk¡­

    He hadn¡¯t expected zombies to have issues with height¡­

    ¡°Range?¡± Yu Shiran waspletely dumbfounded, struggling to process all the information with her little brain.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ like harm¡­¡± Ling Mo interjected proudly.

    ¡°Me¡± Shana said, pointing to her own nose.

    ¡°Ah?¡± This answer also left Ling Mo momentarily stunned. He remembered that all themands he had taught ck Silk started with the principle of not harming him!

    However, when Ling Mo voiced this doubt, Shanaughed a bit sheepishly and said, ¡°Actually, the first rule was not to harm me¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Ling Mo eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°Training¡­ it just happened unconsciously,¡± Shana said with a tilt of her head and a smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ling Mo was a bit slow to catch on, but he quickly came to terms with it.

    It¡¯s all the same, isn¡¯t it? After all, his goal was to protect them.

    Although there was always the nagging feeling that his Cool Wind Giant Dog disappeared because of this¡­

    ¡°So, did ck Silk betray me? Did it lead me into a trap?¡± Yu Shiran suddenly asked.

    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s actually just you. Your mental powers¡­ will probably merge together soon,¡± Ling Mo said as he squatted down to Yu Shiran¡¯s level, one hand resting on the shoulder of the zombie loli. ¡°But how does it feel to be teased like this?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Shiran was confused again.

    ¡°I mean, it must feel awful to be betrayed by someone close to you, right? And you can¡¯t hit it or do anything¡­¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hit¡­¡± Yu Shiran tried hard to think.

    Just then, two semi-transparent silver threads suddenly emerged, then dipped into the deep cleavage in front of Yu Shiran¡¯s chest.

    As a glowing ¡°jellyfish¡± was hooked out and delivered into Ling Mo¡¯s palm, Yu Shiran couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and cried out, ¡°Ah! ck Silk, I¡¯m going to eat you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the feeling. And you can¡¯t even get to it,¡± Ling Mo said with a full-faced smile, patting Yu Shiran¡¯s cheek with one hand while fishing out a small trinket with the other and cing it into Yu Shiran¡¯s palm, ¡°Although zombies don¡¯t lie, when even they aren¡¯t clear about what¡¯s going on in their own minds, their words aren¡¯t very credible.¡±

 Chapter 610: The Uniqueness of Dog Girl

    Chapter 610: The Uniqueness of Dog Girl

    ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡±

    Ling Mo pinched the ¡°jellyfish,¡± inquiring.

    It was somewhat soft, icy to the touch, and although it smelled simr to Mucus, there did not seem to be any visible simrities in shape.

    ¡°Is this what you all came here for?¡± Not waiting for a response, Ling Mo turned his attention to Yu Shiran.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s stare, Yu Shiran¡¯s expression became awkward.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t been scolded nor truly punished, her heart just couldn¡¯t shake off the difort.

    Yu Shiran nced down at her chest, perplexed. Perhaps this stifling sensation had nothing to do with physical exhaustion¡­

    But¡­ it was indeed a strange feeling.

    She¡¯d never felt this way with Ban Yue.And she had not anticipated this sensation when they decided on their course of action.

    Betraying a teammate? What¡¯s the big deal?

    They weren¡¯t spouses, and besides, it wasn¡¯t her whoid hands on Xiao Bai!

    But¡­ why did she feel so lowered by Ling Mo¡¯s gaze?

    And after a failed escape, shouldn¡¯t she be angry?

    Yet, why did she find herself not really wanting to devour ck Silk once she had calmed down a bit?

    Such aplex feeling.

    Desperately wanting to run away, to be as far as possible from this human and these degenerate peers, wasn¡¯t that her strongest desire?

    Zombie loli was bewildered; she suddenly realized that at least one thing the Sausage Humans said seemed not entirely wrong.

    She didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking anymore.

    This is not how a zombie¡¯s mind should work! A zombie¡¯s thoughts are supposed to be simpler, more straightforward!

    Yu Shiran was inwardly frustrated¡­

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Ling Mo, still holding the ¡°jellyfish,¡± tapped it against Yu Shiran¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Shiran snapped back to reality, replying awkwardly, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°So what exactly is this?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ it might be some kind of baby product¡­¡± Yu Shiran¡¯s gaze shifted to the juvenile zombie that Shana was holding.

    Ling Mo followed her gaze and was momentarily taken aback.

    He looked down at the jellyfish in his hand, then back at the juvenile zombie, his face a mix of confusion as he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t get this from him, did you?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ It was also him that led us to discover this ce. He made too much noise while hunting outside¡­¡± Yu Shiran replied softly.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly took on a meaningful depth.

    After pondering for a few seconds, he suddenly burst out, ¡°It¡¯s clearly because you all didn¡¯t follow instructions and wandered around everywhere! How else could you have stumbled upon this?¡±

    But since it had already happened, after roaring a couple of sentences, Ling Mo returned his focus to the jellyfish in his hand.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s it used for? Feeding milk?¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo looking at her again, Yu Shiran conscientiously answered, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! I just said I¡¯m not sure, not that I don¡¯t know anything at all.¡± Yu Shiran quickly dodged back. She was nowpletely unrestricted, but in this situation, she temporarily had no thoughts of running away again.

    ¡°That little monster¡­¡± Yu Shiran pointed at the juvenile zombie and said, ¡°He has a straw in his mouth, did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    As Yu Shiran recalled, she continued, ¡°His straw can not only inject his own virus into the bodies of other zombies, but it can also extract something from them¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, extract what?¡± Ling Mo immediately frowned.

    Yu Shiran shook her head nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know that. When I first saw him, he was crawling on the head of another zombie. I thought at first that it was¡­¡±

    ¡°A zombie mother and child?¡± Ling Mo interjected.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Yu Shiran nodded, her expression turning strange and her voice even lower, ¡°But after watching for a while, I realized it was not the case at all. He was inserting his straw into that zombie¡¯s head, sucking something. After he finished, that other zombie didn¡¯t even die.¡±

    ¡°Then, he put everything he sucked out into this thing.¡± Yu Shiran¡¯s eyes burned with intensity as she gazed at the jellyfish and added, ¡°This used to be on top of his head¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo held the jellyfish, his expression nk.

    ¡°We pulled it off when we ambushed him, and he¡¯s been chasing us ever since, leaving this thing in the parking lot. After that¡­¡±

    ¡°You traded Xiao Bai, leaving it alone to face so many zombies while you took the chance to retrieve this?¡± Ling Mo interrupted her.

    Yu Shiran lowered her eyelids and nodded, twisting her hands together.

    Ling Mo looked at the zombie loli for a while, then sighed softly and stuffed the jellyfish into his bag, ¡°Senior Sister is probably done by now, we should leave this ce quickly.¡±

    ¡°But Xiao Bai¡­¡± Yu Shiran pointed at Xiao Bai.

    However, her words were cut off as her eyes widened in shock.

    The mutated panda, which had appeared half-dead moments before, suddenly flipped over and climbed to its feet.

    Although it didn¡¯t seem fully recovered, it was apletely different creaturepared to its previous state.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Yu Shiran was so shocked she couldn¡¯t close her mouth.

    Ling Mo reached out and rubbed the head of the mutated panda, saying, ¡°I do have some medicines here. Even though it got infected, a bit of strength recovery is still possible.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ just now¡­¡± Yu Shiran appearedpletely stunned.

    ¡°It was just to lure you in.¡± Ling Mo adjusted his backpack strap and added.

    Before Yu Shiran could respond, Ling Mo continued, ¡°However¡­ it¡¯s good that you came to rescue Xiao Bai.¡±

    Yu Shiran seemed still somewhat bewildered as she watched Ling Mo¡¯s retreating figure.

    But she did hear the muffled conversation between Shana and Ling Mo that reached her ears¡ª

    ¡°If shepletely gave up on Xiao Bai, would you have driven her away?¡± Shana asked.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, give me a straight answer!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ling Mo!¡±

    After being dazed for a few seconds, Yu Shiran suddenly snapped back to reality and slowly clenched her fists.

    ¡°Why did I go rescue Xiao Bai! I could have been happily driven away!¡± Yu Shiran¡¯s face was full of regret.

    ¡°ck Silk, shut up! I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now! What do you mean ¡®if I could do it all over again¡¯? If I could do it all over again, I¡­ I probably would¡­¡±

    ¡°Annoying! Don¡¯t think just because you can get into my head you can do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t pinch my face with my own hand!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Right.¡± Ling Mo suddenly turned to look at Shana and asked, ¡°The reason ck Silk has be so bizarre¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s change the subject. How smart has it be?¡± Ling Mo switched to a question that he found quite perplexing.

    After pondering for a moment, Shana said, ¡°Smart enough to curse people out.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡± Ling Mo was instantly intrigued.

    ¡°Woof!¡± Shana softly imitated, and with a pair of pitiful eyes stared at Ling Mo, almost as if she was ready to reach out a paw.

    ¡°Although that¡¯s cute¡­ what does it mean?¡± Ling Mo asked, puzzled.

    ¡°What a bunch of foolish humans. Just act a bit pitiful in appearance and you canpletely fool them¡­ Hehehehe.¡±

    Shana¡¯s expression instantly turned grim, and her tone became weirdly sing-song, especially jarring while she maintained that pitiable look. The stark contrast made it all the more eerie.

    Ling Mo had a conflicted stare with Shana for a while, moved his lips, and then managed to say, ¡°That¡¯s loaded with meaning.¡±

    ¡°Right?! ¡­Actually, it¡¯s all just chatter.¡± Shana¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal within a second, and as she shook her head in reflection, she started walking forward.

    ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, turned his head, and shone his shlight on Yu Shiran¡¯s neck again.

    That scarf¡­ could it actually be a chatterbox?

    ¡­

    Two minutester, Ling Mo and his group saw the exit.

    They must be at least a couple of streets away from the cell phone mall by now. Mu Chen and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to find this ce.

    ¡°But¡­ we need to give them some kind of signal.¡±

    Ling Mo reached into his bag and pulled out a small, round object, then took the lead crawling out through the exit.

 Chapter 611: Flames Engulf the Underground

    Chapter 611: mes Engulf the Underground

    ¡°Woo!¡±

    The piercing rm rang out, instantly filling the entire street.

    All the zombies wandering the street halted almost simultaneously, craning their necks, turning their gaze in unison towards the same direction.

    Their previously dull, blood-red eyes lit up as if sparked to life, their somewhat rigid bodies suddenly emitting a series of light crackling sounds from their bones.

    It was as if monsters, crawling out from their graves upon catching the scent of the living, were slowly but surely awakening.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The first zombie broke into a run, bursting out from the horde.

    Following suit, the entire mass of undead stirred.

    These zombies sprinted along the road, leaped over the tops of abandoned cars, or swung themselves forward, clutching ontompposts¡­The street, long silent, was suddenly seething with activity again.

    The monsters¡¯ frenzied rush, the muffled, rapid footsteps, and the asional crash of impact¡­

    Amidst the chaos, a different kind of silence surreptitiously took shape.

    It was as if hell was drawing near¡­

    ¡°The noise sure is something.¡±

    Ling Mo had already made his way back into the underground mall by following the staircase, taking cover in a small corner not far from the exit.

    From his vantage point, he could clearly see how the zombies passed by.

    Pairs of feet, covered in old bloodstains, dirty and bloody, whisked by less than twenty meters from where they were hidden.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Shana asked curiously. The rm was still ring at this point.

    With the zombies¡¯ keen hearing, she could tell where exactly the rm wasing from.

    It wasn¡¯t here, nor was it at the entrance, but rather somewhere nearby.

    What puzzled Shana the most was that she felt the sound was likelying from mid-air.

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s actually just a little gadget called an anti-wolf rm. This thing is surprisingly durable; it still works after all this time. Anyway, I used my mental power to send it up onto the power lines, and after triggering it, well, you see the result,¡± Ling Mo said, plugging his ears with a finger andughing. ¡°Gotta say, the volume is impressively loud for what it is¡­¡±

    Shana gave him a long look, then nodded. ¡°I see¡­ But to be honest, I¡¯m more curious about why you¡¯ve been collecting anti-wolf devices¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    ¡°However, this sound will definitely draw those humans over here,¡± Shana said, folding her arms across her chest and peering outside.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ling Mo replied with excitement, his eyes fixed on the slit.

    ¡­

    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡±

    Inside the undergroundputer mall, Xu Shuhan and the others were cautiously approaching with shlights in hand.

    Walking at the back, Xu Shuhan gripped her gun tightly, her neck twisting nervously as she peered into the pitch-ck darkness ahead.

    Looking back at the faint light from the elevator entrance only seemed to make the surrounding darkness even deeper.

    The shadows seemed to loom and move in the gloom.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    A male voice suddenly came from up ahead.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Shuhan, already on edge, let out an instinctive scream, the muzzle of her gun swinging wildly.

    ¡°Hey, hey, calm down¡­¡± Mu Chen, who had spoken, quickly raised his hands in rm. ¡°Why are you so jumpy today?¡±

    Xu Shuhan took a deep breath and then, slightly embarrassed and annoyed, said, ¡°Then why did you suddenly shout? Don¡¯t you know this kind of ce can make people¡¯s minds race?¡±

    ¡°Could you maybe control your wild imagination, please?¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes helplessly before continuing, ¡°I was just thinking, would Ling Mo and his group reallye to a ce like this? I mean¡­ what would they be doing here? This ce is nothing but junk.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ we¡¯ve searched everywhere, upstairs and downstairs. Unless they¡¯ve already left this ce,¡± Xu Shuhan replied, frowning.

    Just then, Xia Zhi suddenly made a shushing gesture to them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you guys hear¡­¡± Xu Shuhan nervously looked around, ¡°something¡­?¡±

    ¡°It seems to being from above¡­¡± Mu Chen also pricked up his ears and listened for a moment before saying with a mix of surprise and suspicion, ¡°It looks like your ¡®unless¡¯ was spot on.¡±

    The three exchanged nces, then immediately turned and ran upstairs.

    The closer they got to the elevator entrance, the clearer the sound became.

    After climbing up to the cell phone mall, Mu Chen¡¯s expression had shifted from shock to bewilderment: ¡°What the heck? An rm sound?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ It seems to being from that direction¡­ and the zombies outside have disappeared.¡± Xu Shuhan had already sprinted to the floor-to-ceiling window, nced outside, then turned back and said, ¡°It has to be Ling Mo and his group, Team F wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mu Chen forced a smile, then clenched his teeth and growled, ¡°The problem is¡­ how the hell do we get over there?!¡±

    Thinking of the countless zombies also converging in that direction, the expressions on both Xu Shuhan and Xia Zhi¡¯s faces became quite something to behold.

    It was indeed a problem¡­

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that as they rushed out of the mall, a pair of red eyes also quietly appeared in the undergroundputer mall.

    Apanied by the fleeting sh of the red eyes, a streak of red light also appeared within the mall, and then it grew brighter and hotter¡­

    ¡°MeGu?¡±

    Xiao Bai suddenly lifted its head, sniffed at its neck, then looked behind it.

    Seeing this action, Yu Shiran also quickly looked back and said, ¡°It looks like there¡¯s smoke¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Senior Sister.¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Shana gave Ling Mo a thoughtful look, then as if realizing something, she eximed, ¡°Ling Mo, could it be that you asked Senior Sister¡­ to start a fire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I asked her to burn that ce down. Judging by the time, they should have gone down by now. I¡¯m drawing their attention here, luring them out, while Senior Sister ignites the final ze. It¡¯s not hard to find something mmable in the parking lot,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    At their current location, they were still quite safe. It would take a significant amount of time for the fire and smoke to reach them.

    Moreover, before making a decision, Ling Mo had already calcted that even if the firepletely destroyed these buildings without any hindrance, it would not affect the television station.

    But in theing days, they might face even more zombies and terrible weather¡­

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ But why?¡± Shana was still somewhat puzzled.

    Ling Mo reached into his bag and pulled out a package wrapped in stic Wrap. On closer inspection, it was the Mucus: ¡°This stuff is a nightmare for a mental ability user. I can¡¯t let Niepan get their hands on it. What if they have the ability to research and replicate it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ But now that you have the Mucus and the special organs from the little monster, maybe we can study something from them,¡± Shana said with anticipation.

    ¡°I hope so, but unfortunately, this stuff smells too strong, so we can¡¯t carry much of it. And if we carry too little, it won¡¯t be very effective,¡± Ling Mo said, shaking his head in regret.

    ¡°But¡­ what about us now¡­¡± Ye Lian suddenly interjected. The zombie girl looked even more confused than Shana. If Shana had only understood part of it, then she hadn¡¯t understood anything at all.

    ¡°Well¡­ Human rtionships can sometimes be veryplex. Right now, it¡¯s less about cooperation and more about having to use each other. I want to follow them to find Niepan, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t want to lead me into a trap.

    Many times, things are like this, risks and rewards exist side by side, and you never know the final oue until you take thest step,¡± Ling Mo tried to exin in simpler terms.

    Ye Lian stared at him with wide eyes for a while, pondered for a few seconds, and then, under his expectant gaze, silently shook her head.

    ¡°Alright, let me think about how to exin this¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed, resignedly saying.

    ¡°You never know what a baby will look like before it¡¯s born,¡± Shana quickly said.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± This time, Ye Lian understood and nodded vigorously, ¡°So, Ling Mo, you guys¡­ have that kind of rtionship¡­¡±

    ¡°We have no such rtionship at all!¡± Ling Mo eximed.

    Judging by the time, Mu Chen and Senior Sister should have arrived.

    The rm was still desperately ringing, but it was only a matter of time before the zombies crushed it.

    But the question was¡­

    ¡°Where is Senior Sister?¡±

 Chapter 612: Senior Sister and the Monster

    Chapter 612: Senior Sister and the Monster

    It wasn¡¯t just Li Ya Lin, who had failed to meet up with them on time; Ling Mo quickly noticed another strange urrence.

    The little monster that had been skewered on Shana¡¯s de¡­ had disappeared!

    ¡°Where did that little thing go!¡± Ling Mo looked around in astonishment.

    Given the little monster¡¯s ferocious nature, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t nned on keeping it around. Now, as they were about to regroup with Mu Chen and the others, he certainly needed to figure out what to do with it.

    But unexpectedly, when he thought of the creature, it had already vanished without a trace!

    ¡°Eh? I just saw it a moment ago.¡± Shana was also surprised, considering the little monster¡¯s current state, it was hard to imagine how it could have escaped from under everyone¡¯s watch.

    But just before, everyone¡¯s attention had been drawn away by the situation outside, and the sound of rms had covered up any minor noises¡­

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not much of a threat now anyway.¡± Ling Mo scanned the vicinity with his Mental power, and after finding nothing, he shrugged his shoulders.

    Indeed, the ¡°jellyfish¡± overhead was gone, and so was the tube in its mouth. Although its sessful escape was unexpected, it wasn¡¯t worth the effort to Ling Mo.But Senior Sister, why hasn¡¯t she appeared yet¡­ Ling Mo was bing anxiously preupied with this thought.

    Just as Ling Mo turned his head towards the exit, a shadow stirred slightly in the darkness.

    Before it could draw Shana¡¯s or anyone else¡¯s attention, the shadow shed and vanished into thin air.

    In the depths of the underground mall, the shadow ran a distance before stopping in front of a shelf.

    ¡°Shush, be quiet.¡±

    The figure gently ced another small shadow on the shelf, whispering softly.

    Reflected in the blood-red eyes of that small shadow was none other than the image of Li Ya Lin.

    Senior Sister, while peeling off the Mucusyer clinging to her body, watched the little creature she had stealthily taken with a mischievous smile.

    Having the ability to suddenly appearbined with some mucus that could slightly shield against Ling Mo¡¯s Mental power, then choosing a moment when their attention was diverted¡­

    After the sessful heist, she utilized the zombies¡¯ ability to lurk and indeedpletely concealed her tracks.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    The juvenile zombie was still disoriented, but as soon as it had been set down, it immediately assumed a defensive posture, baring its tiny, sharp fangs at Li Ya Lin with an angry re.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Instead of getting angry, Li Ya Lin chuckled and casually pinched the juvenile zombie¡¯s cheek.

    This was an action Ling Mo was particrly fond of, but the juvenile zombie had never experienced this before.

    It let out a strange cry, and its small body instantly tensed up, with its unusuallyrge hands defensively ced in front of itself.

    After waiting a few seconds and seeing no further movement, the juvenile zombie cautiously opened a gap between its fingers.

    But just as it peeked out, it found a piece of gel being held out in front of it.

    ¡°Here, eat this. Though the quality isn¡¯t great, it should be enough for you to regain some strength. Then¡­ you should run.¡± Li Ya Lin waited for a while, but when the juvenile zombie didn¡¯te forward to take it, she smiled and ced the gel beside it. This action once again startled the juvenile zombie, and if it had been able to, it would¡¯ve immediately jumped off the shelf and run away.

    ¡°This ce is going to be burned down soon¡­ Hmm, by the time you regain some strength, the fire will probably be close to here, right? If you run fast, you can survive. If you run slowly¡­ Hehe, but that won¡¯t happen, you¡¯ll probably run very fast.¡±

    Li Ya Lin spoke patiently, not really caring whether the juvenile zombie understood her or not: ¡°But don¡¯t let us run into you again in the future. Although you¡¯re also fighting for survival, my human partner would get very angry.¡± As she said this, she suddenly pouted, ¡°It¡¯s nice that you could be born¡­ I want to reproduce too, but I¡¯ve never been sessful.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m really curious about you, what will you be in the future? You¡¯re different from us, you¡¯re a pure zombie¡­¡± Li Ya Lin stared at the juvenile zombie for a while, then suddenly spoke with curiosity.

    ¡°Squeak¡­¡± The juvenile zombie waspletely confused, more concerned about maintaining such a dangerously close distance to Li Ya Lin than the words she was saying.

    By the time it shook its head and sat up straight, the surroundings were already empty.

    It looked around warily for a while, then slowly turned its gaze to the gel beside it.

    The small piece of Virus Gel was emitting an enticing aroma at that moment.

    ¡°Gurgle!¡±

    The juvenile zombie swallowed its saliva and then pounced on the gel with vigor¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Senior Sister doesn¡¯te soon, I¡¯m going to look for her.¡± This was the nth time Ling Mo had looked back within two minutes. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t yet see the glow of the fire or smell the smoke, Ling Mo still felt uneasy.

    He even regretted letting Li Ya Lin do this, even though she was the most suitable candidate from all perspectives.

    But¡­ intelligence can sometimes be a shoring!

    ¡°Senior Sister won¡¯t be attracted to the firelight like ordinary zombies, right? Although she kept staring at me smoking a few days ago¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s frantic and nervous expression, Shana couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Senior Sister is no longer the simple zombie she used to be.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ling Mo saw a familiar figure sprinting rapidly from the darkness.

    Li Ya Lin, moving at high speed, was like an incredibly ghostly silhouette¡ªgraceful, swift, with a superb figure, like the two yful bunnies on her chest.

    Ling Mo breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Senior Sister, why are you so slow?¡±

    Li Ya Lin, who had run up to him with a smiling face, reached out to adjust the two bunnies that were about to bounce out of their nest but didn¡¯t answer Ling Mo¡¯s question. ¡°The fire¡¯sing, we need to move fast.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ling Mo just showed a puzzled look when Li Ya Lin had already snuggled up and grabbed his arm, her soft curves trapping his arm in between.

    A tingling sensation immediately made Ling Mo feel weak in the knees. This enchantress!

    ¡°Heehee, let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    While urging him on, she pulled Ling Mo along.

    A bitter smile on his face, Ling Mo also suddenly thought of a possibility.

    But as he looked at Li Ya Lin, he opened his mouth to speak, then ultimately decided not to ask anything.

    From his angle, there seemed to be something different in Li Ya Lin¡¯s eyes than usual.

    It wasn¡¯t the usual pure coldness and allure, but something more¡­ expectant?

    ¡­

    As Ling Mo and his group emerged from the underground mall, they were immediately spotted by Mu Chen and his twopanions across the street.

    However, the encounter from across the street didn¡¯t bring a pleasant look to Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°What do we do now?!¡±

    He gestured angrily, pointing at himself and then across the street, finally jabbing his finger toward the dense crowd of zombies nearby.

    But what nearly drove Mu Chen mad was that Ling Mo merely nced in their direction before turning his head away.

    ¡°That¡­ jerk! He¡¯s actually ignoring me!¡± Mu Chen roared.

    Meanwhile, the Ling Mo being cursed was instructing Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai, ¡°Wait here for just two minutes, and as soon as we leave, you follow behind us. This time, you¡¯re behind us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to lead the zombies away anymore?¡± Yu Shiran resignedly spread her hands and asked.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s better to be cautious when we¡¯re with the Niepan members. Having you follow us also leaves us a backup.¡± Ling Mo shook his head.

    After giving his instructions, Ling Mo turned his head again, but he didn¡¯t look towards Mu Chen, who was desperately waving his hands. Instead, he focused on the zombie crowd on the other side.

    Some of these zombies had climbed up telephone poles, and a few were even hanging from the wires.

    The small rm was hung in the middle section, and one of the zombies was nearly reaching it.

    ¡°They clearly have intelligence after evolving, so why are they so obsessed with these things¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    ¡°Why are you guys interested in music?¡± Shana retorted.

    ¡°Is that reallyparable?!¡± Ling Mo looked at Shana, astonished.

    However, he quickly indicated that he preferred not to hear the answer¡­ He didn¡¯t want his worldview to be turned upside down again.

    ¡°Actually, this situation is better than I expected.¡±

    Ling Mo nced over the horde of zombies in that area, roughly estimating at least a hundred.

    And as soon as they stepped out of their hiding ce, the zombies would immediately turn and swarm over.

    What would it feel like to be surrounded by hundreds of zombies? Ling Mo certainly didn¡¯t want to experience that again.

 Chapter 613: The Ensuing Chaos

    Chapter 613: The Ensuing Chaos

    Could this situation even be considered good?

    Ye Lian and herpanions clearly struggled toprehend this.

    Even with theirbined strength, facing such arge horde of zombies was challenging, let alone for Ling Mo who was merely human.

    Even though Ling Mo had developed some resistance to the virus, it didn¡¯t mean he waspletely safe from it.

    Who could say whether, beyond a certain threshold, the umted virus within Ling Mo might suddenly erupt all at once?

    And even if he were lucky enough to escape the threat of infection, the zombies¡¯ ferocious attacks were definitely not to be taken lightly.

    The reason ordinary zombies are formidable is their numbers.

    Surrounded by an imprable circle of zombies, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to remain calm while facing countless talons reaching towards you.

    Even the strongest Psychic could be torn to shreds in the next second if they were even slightly distracted in such a situation.¡°Why are you all staring at me like that?¡± Ling Mo had just turned his gaze back when he noticed Ye Lian and the two other women staring intently at him.

    He paused, then chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to throw my life away. Look, now they¡¯re all concentrated in one ce¡­¡±

    ¡°And all I need to do is¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Ling Mo suddenly took a deep breath and stretched out his hand.

    With a slight furrow of his brow, his hand began to slowly close from an open position.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Mu Chen, hidden around the diagonal corner, watched Ling Mo¡¯s movements with wide eyes.

    Xu Shuhan, who had already put on her headphones, responded, ¡°Most Psychics perform a form of mental suggestion on themselves while using their powers. His actions are designed to create a stronger suggestion through physical movement, allowing him to release his powers more urately and powerfully. Is that so hard to understand?¡±

    After speaking, she cast a disappointed nce at Mu Chen.

    ¡°I know that much, okay!¡± Mu Chen retorted irritably, ¡°I want to know what exactly he ns to do! There are so many zombies here, and he¡¯s not even responding to me. Is he nning to find a way to lead these monsters away, or is he up to something else? We need to agree on a n before we can act!¡±

    ¡°Luring them away¡­ That probably won¡¯t work,¡± Xu Shuhan nced left and right, assessing the surroundings, ¡°This ce is all high-rises andrge buildings. Even if you were willing to lure them, the chances of escaping alive are slim.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­ Hey, wait a minute! Why does that sound so awkward to me? Have you already decided it¡¯s going to be me?¡± Mu Chen was shocked.

    Xu Shuhan nodded expressionlessly: ¡°Because it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°So you knew that! Thanks a lot¡­¡± Mu Chen said sarcastically.

    However, Xu Shuhan seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard him at all, as her attention had already shifted back to Ling Mo across the way.

    Like Mu Chen, she too was curious about Ling Mo¡¯s actions.

    Indeed, luring zombies was a dangerous task.

    If there was enough time and the right equipment to set up a remote control, that would be ideal. Otherwise, the person responsible for attracting the zombies would be taking a huge risk.

    It was a simple truth; no one knew how many more zombies might emerge from the surroundings.

    The attracted zombies often weren¡¯t the only threat; there would be a multitude of unwee guests popping out from every corner.

    If there were a few advanced ones among them, the person luring the zombies would be in deep trouble if surrounded.

    In such times, finding the right position to reduce danger was crucial.

    A position where one could block the zombies and retreat if necessary, or else face certain death.

    Xu Shuhan and her group had neither the time to set up remote controls nor the opportunity to find an ideal location.

    Despite feeling helpless, the trio could only wait anxiously on the other side, feelingpletely at a loss about the current situation.

    Even Mu Chen had to admit, albeit reluctantly, that breaking the deadlock depended on Ling Mo.

    As the zombies¡¯ fingers almost touched the rm, and with no progress in sight, cold sweat began to bead on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    As soon as the noise ceased, the zombies would scatter, and both Ling Mo and the group would be the focus of arge horde of zombies.

    ¡°Do whatever you¡¯re nning to do, and do it fast!¡±

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth, urging in a low voice.

    Xu Shuhan, with her gun at the ready, was also breathing rapidly.

    Time seemed to slow down¡ªa zombie¡¯s reaching fingers, the wobbling rm, and Ling Mo, who was intently focusing on the horde.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The eyes of Mu Chen¡¯s trio all conveyed the same message.

    Gathered!

    Ling Mo¡¯s hand had clenched into a fist, and at the moment his fist formed, the utility pole swarming with zombies and several nearby streetmps began to crackle, crashing down onto the crowd of zombies below.

    The zombies, gathered under the utility pole and the rm, were jostling and staring at the rm.

    A few zombies were flung from the pole first, and with a dull thud, the long concrete pole smashed directly into the mass of zombies.

    Some zombies noticed iting, but due to the sheer number of their kind, they couldn¡¯t dodge in time.

    Blood sttered everywhere, and as more streetmps continued to fall, the entire horde was thrown into chaos.

    And that rm, which had drawn their intense attention, went silent the moment it hit the ground¡­

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Ling Mo wiped the sweat from his forehead, a small smile appearing on his face.

    Using his Mental power to bring down these objects was certainly a test for him.

    But it was a good thing he had absorbed that brain mutant earlier, which allowed Ling Mo to hold on.

    Of course, the most important thing was that Ling Mo used some tricks, not just his tentacle to pull.

    Moreover, for some reason, after repeatedly consumingrge amounts of Mental power, not only did Ling Mo not feel any damage to his Mental Sphere, but it seemed to have be more stable.

    But with time pressing, he only took brief note of this before pushing the thought aside.

    ¡°Damn! Didn¡¯t see thating!¡±

    Mu Chen and hispanions were utterly stunned by this scene, mouths agape and eyes wide with disbelief.

    Not many zombies could be killed by a single utility pole, and the streetmps were even less lethal to them.

    However, the injuries inflicted on the zombies, the intense scent of blood, and the chaos caused by the falling pole, sparked a riot within the horde.

    As they busied themselves with infighting, Ling Mo and hispanions saw their chance to escape.

    ¡°How many more tricks does this guy have up his sleeve?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s look towards Ling Mo became incrediblyplex.

    He had thought he was beginning to understand this guy, but why did it feel like the more he knew, the less he understood?

    Was it better to cooperate with such a person, or to be at odds with him?

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo peeked out to assess the situation. He controlled a few zombies close to their position, sending them in a kamikaze charge at the horde, and then quickly turned back and gestured, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    But before charging out, he turned again to look at Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran, obediently standing at the foot of the stairs.

    ¡°Remember what I said, don¡¯t run off again,¡± Ling Mo instructed.

    Yu Shiran pouted and rolled her eyes but ultimately couldn¡¯t withstand Ling Mo¡¯s gaze and nodded dejectedly, dragging out her words, ¡°Alright, I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Make sure to apologize to Xiao Bai,¡± Ling Mo added.

    ¡°MeGu!¡±

    Xiao Bai either understood Ling Mo¡¯s words or simply reacted to her own name, immediately shaking her head at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Ling Mo turned and rushed up the stairs.

    As he burst through the door, Ling Mo felt his breathing instantly clear.

    Just dozens of meters away, hundreds of zombies were engaged in a ferocious battle, blood spraying and limbs flying. The air, thick with the stench of blood that wouldn¡¯t dissipate, felt strangely familiar to Ling Mo.

    This was the world he now lived in¡ªfilthy, ruined, filled with ughter and bloodshed, but also with Ye Lian and the others by his side.

    ¡°No more crawling underground!¡±

    Ling Mo dashed across the street, gesturing to Mu Chen and hispanions as he did so, all the while thinking bitterly to himself.

    He stepped over a sewer cover which, probably due to long disuse, wobbled slightly.

    Ling Mo nced back, saw that it hadn¡¯t attracted any zombies, and turned away again.

    But just then, that cover, which had stopped moving, suddenly lifted ever so slightly¡­

 Chapter 615: I Have a Plan

    Chapter 615: I Have a n

    In the dimly lit, cramped space, two figures stood in silence, facing each other.

    Suddenly, Xia Zhi pursed his lips and, after a wary nce at Mu Chen, quickly reached for the doorknob.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Mu Chen promptly grabbed Xia Zhi¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    Just then, a girl¡¯s voice came from outside, seemingly right at the door.

    ¡°Hey, where are they?¡±

    This was followed by footsteps and indistinct chatter.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had one hand over Xia Zhi¡¯s mouth and nose, and the other gripping his arm tightly, using his body to block him against the wall inside.

    He held his own breath, listening intently to the noise outside.¡°They must have gone upstairs, right? There¡¯s nothing much here¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s voice could be heard as well.

    The footsteps soon moved upstairs.

    Mu Chen¡¯s tense expression eased slightly, and he was about to lower his hand when the old door suddenly made a loud ¡°ng¡±.

    Startled, Mu Chen¡¯s heart raced, and he jerked back nervously.

    The old-fashioned spherical doorknob began to slowly turn, and Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly focused on it.

    Had he¡­ locked it?

    Tragically, he couldn¡¯t remember!

    But it was probably toote to block the door now¡­

    At that moment, a distant shout came from upstairs: ¡°Ye Lian, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± A faint response came from outside the door.

    The doorknob stopped turning, and the door ceased its shaking.

    But Mu Chen still stood frozen in ce, barely holding his breath, until he finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    Being discovered by Ye Lian might not have been a big deal, but the problem was Ling Mo was nearby¡­

    ¡°Mmmph!¡±

    A muffled groan suddenly startled Mu Chen again.

    He quickly realized, however, that the sound wasing from Xia Zhi.

    Xia Zhi, caught unprepared and forcibly muffled for so long, had turned a shade of ashen blue.

    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry about that.¡± Mu Chen quickly released Xia Zhi.

    Xia Zhi, holding his neck and struggling to breathe, leaned against the wall.

    ¡°The way that guy pops in and out, I just panicked and¡­¡± Mu Chen started to exin, but upon realizing Xia Zhi wasn¡¯t listening, awkwardly shifted the topic to what was important. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for the right opportunity all along, hoping the three of us could avoid Ling Mo and have a private talk.¡±

    ¡°But ever since he turned the tables on us at Team F, he hasn¡¯t given us a chance. Luckily, after several days and having reached our destination, he finally let his guard down a bit.¡±

    After finishing, Mu Chen noticed Xia Zhi¡¯s shocked expression and the intense stare fixed on him.

    ¡°¡­Okay, discussing this in the restroom doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®letting his guard down.¡¯ But I was looking for an opportunity!¡± Mu Chen said, irked. ¡°Are you reassured now? I said it wasn¡¯t like that. There has to be a limit to sulking!¡±

    Xia Zhi just smiled nomittally and shook his head, which made Mu Chen¡¯s anger re up.

    However, after a moment of ring and wrestling with his frustration, he managed to suppress his anger and said:

    ¡°I wanted to call Xu Shuhan in too, but three¡¯s too big a target. We don¡¯t have much time left, so let¡¯s make this quick.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get in touch with Number 0 the entire way, but I¡¯ve had no sess, all thanks to Ling Mo¡¯s meddling. So up to now, the branch doesn¡¯t understand our progress or situation, meaning the agreement we¡¯ve set with Ling Mo is private, and whether it¡¯ll be acknowledged by the branch is entirely uncertain.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°Ling Mo must have considered this, but why doesn¡¯t he bring it up? Because he¡¯s using us as hostages; to him, we¡¯re the guarantee the agreement holds. We all know this, no need for me to borate. But the question is, how will the branch decide? Can you be sure? I don¡¯t think any of us can be¡­ And most importantly, we can¡¯t just sit here caught in the middle and do nothing! So here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°Two of us could distract Ling Mo and his crew while the third seizes the chance to escape back to Niepan Branch. This way, we can stop being passive. What do you think?¡± Mu Chen sought an opinion.

    Xia Zhi seemed a bit dazed, staring nkly at the corner of the wall, probably deep in thought.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t rush him, because even though the n sounded simple, it posed a significant dilemma.

    Who stays? Who goes?

    The two who stay might not be immediately eliminated by Ling Mo after the n is exposed, but that¡¯s only because they are of value to him.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean they will remain safe indefinitely. If Niepan Branch rejects Ling Mo¡¯s proposal, the fate of those two would be uncertain.

    In essence, deciding to stay means their lives continue to be controlled by Niepan Branch and Ling Mo, hanging by a thread at their whim.

    This feeling of one¡¯s fate being in someone else¡¯s hands is undoubtedly terrible for anyone.

    The one who escapes faces the risk of traversing through hordes of zombies alone to return to Niepan Branch and the inevitable intense questioning that follows.

    Most importantly, this person bears the responsibility for the other two¡¯s fates, and whether they can convince Niepan Branch hinges on this individual.

    So, another question arises: among the three, who can earn the trust of the other two to take on this critical role?

    After pondering for a while, Xia Zhi gestured with his hand.

    Blinking, Mu Chen responded, ¡°All three of us run? ¡­Don¡¯t be foolish.¡±

    Xia Zhi¡¯s head drooped in resignation. Compared to his suggestion, Mu Chen¡¯s n was indeed more viable.

    The gap in strength between the three of them and Ling Mo¡¯s group was too apparent.

    The likelihood of all three sessfully escaping was just too low.

    Moreover, if they reveal such intentions, the chances of Ling Mo going on a rampage would skyrocket.

    From their time together, they hade to understand Ling Mo¡¯s personality.

    Although he usually seemed easygoing and smiled often, always particrly fixated on supplies, he was not someone to be taken lightly. Once angered, Ling Mo was known for not holding back.

    These days, most people have be tough-hearted and ruthless.

    Just thinking about trying to run and then pleading for mercy if caught is a fool¡¯s errand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off for a day, which is roughly¡­¡± Mu Chen nced at his watch, ¡°not many hours from now. Use this time to think it over.¡±

    In conclusion, Mu Chen added with some hesitation, ¡°I trust you both, even though you haven¡¯t called me captain¡­ but, after all, I am the captain, and I will respect your decision.¡±

    Before Xia Zhi could speak, Mu Chen scratched the back of his head, ¡°Being this formal really is embarrassing for me¡­¡±

    After cautiously opening the door, Mu Chen peeked out to ensure the coast was clear, then slipped out on tiptoe.

    However, just as he was nearing the stairs, a sudden shout nearly scared him out of his wits: ¡°Hey!¡±

    Mu Chen froze in his tracks then slowly turned his head: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Shana, with her distinctive scythe in hand, stood on the stairs looking down at him: ¡°Where are you off to? And what about the quiet one?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ We¡­¡± Mu Chen hesitated, then blurted out, ¡°Xia Zhi said he needed to use the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ So you¡¯re monitoring his bathroom break?¡± Shana nodded.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Faced with Shana¡¯s scornful and scrutinizing gaze, Mu Chen panicked, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it make any sense to tell me all this?¡± Shana huffed and turned to head upstairs.

    ¡°I¡­ That¡­¡± Mu Chen ruffled his hair in frustration, ¡°Right! Why am I even exining this to her!¡±

    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you looking for water? We found some upstairs,e up and help carry it,¡± Shana called out from above.

    Mu Chen was on the verge of tears: ¡°So they just needed a pack mule, I should¡¯ve known it wasn¡¯t just small talk¡­¡±

 Chapter 616: Ulterior Motives

    Chapter 616: Ulterior Motives

    Inside the old house of the Guesthouse, Ling Mo actually did find something worthwhile.

    On the third floor was a small storeroom, which, upon opening, unleashed a musty odor and a cloud of dust.

    The boxes piled inside were covered with mold spots, and in some ces, there were even suspicious ck granules heaped up.

    Ignoring these details, the sports drinks and snacks Ling Mo picked out were quite enticing.

    ¡°And they¡¯re still within the shelf life!¡±

    This discovery brightened up Mu Chen, who hade feeling down, and he even selectively ignored Ling Mo¡¯s words: ¡°You do know these are all off-limits, right?¡±

    ¡°There are a few more boxes over here, have you checked them?¡± Mu Chen, after packing all the items, sharply noticed a corner of the room.

    Besides the stacked boxes, there was a spring bed in the room, with dirty bedding that made it clear that this ce used to serve as a ¡°dormitory¡± for an employee.

    ¡°Looks like bathing supplies, the kind meant for hotels.¡± Ling Mo nced over andmented nonchntly, ¡°Your organization, Niepan, shouldn¡¯t becking these, right?¡±¡°Notcking¡­¡± Mu Chen responded quickly, ¡°Actually, things like talcum powder are a bit more popr, you know.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Niepan¡­ where is the headquarters located?¡± Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    The question made Mu Chen stiffen, he hesitated, then tossed away the mini bar of soap he was examining: ¡°I¡¯m not too clear on that.¡±

    ¡°That refusalcked sincerity.¡± Ling Mo shook his head.

    ¡°Heh, once you get familiar enough working with us, who knows, you might be a partner of the headquarters?¡± Mu Chenughed awkwardly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that¡­¡± Ling Mo replied casually.

    ¡°Right,¡± Ling Mo broke the silence after less than two seconds, ¡°Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to exin this to your branch?¡±

    ¡°What have you thought about¡­ how to handle things once you get to the branch?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    His question had a certain air of recklessness, especially after sharing his n with Xia Zhi. He felt as if he had secured a fallback option.

    Asking couldn¡¯t hurt¡ªgetting more information could only help the one who had escaped to have a better grip on the situation.

    Yet, Ling Mo seemed entirely unsurprised, merely offering a slight smile: ¡°No answer in your mind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s inner turmoil and anticipation dissipated in an instant, though he managed to hold back his roar.

    Now was a critical moment; he couldn¡¯t afford to be looked down upon.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Mu Chen let out augh, nd and nomittal.

    Perhaps silence was more eloquent than words here¡­ he thought to himself.

    Still, it was frustrating that he hadn¡¯t managed to get any information out of Ling Mo.

    Seeing that Ling Mo had finally stopped asking questions, Mu Chen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, rolling his eyes internally: ¡°Always trying to fish for information from me, but when I ask, he says nothing¡­¡±

    Then he couldn¡¯t help but frown, struggling under the weight of his backpack, while stealing nces at Ling Mo and his group.

    A few hours had been mentioned, but how could he stall them¡­

    And in fact, there wasn¡¯t as much time as he had let on, considering he had also factored in the time for the chosen one to escape!

    ¡°Right, if I say I have a stomachache now, can I buy myself a couple of hours?¡± Mu Chen thought, ncing at an open box beside him.

    Inside the box, which bore signs of being gnawed at, a few damaged biscuit packagesy forlornly¡­

    Mu Chen stared for a moment, then swallowed hard: ¡°Better not!¡±

    ¡­

    *ng!*

    In an alley beside the Guesthouse, a panda of exaggerated size was awkwardly squeezed between two walls, with a bored-looking little girl perched atop its head.

    Not too far from them were about a dozen zombies, but the girl acted as though she didn¡¯t see them at all.

    She was biting on a gel, her eyes fixated on an old-fashioned iron gate ahead.

    The iron gate was almostpletely sealed, with only a gap about the width of a palm at the bottom, invisible from her position.

    However, once a silver thread extended from around her neck, the little girl immediately showed a look of disappointment: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that human woman.¡±

    ¡°MeGu!¡± The Mutated Panda drooped its eyelids too, looking somewhat listless.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Xiao Bai, how exactly is your body mutating?¡± The little girl didn¡¯t seem to move, but she suddenly lunged forward, poking her body through the gap, blocking the Mutated Panda¡¯s view with a face-to-face, ¡°Are you going to turn out like me, or like ck Silk? Or like that little monster that infected you?¡±

    Xiao Bai shook its head and grunted: ¡°MeGu¡­¡±

    ¡°Being a national treasure, why is your mutation so slow? No wonder you¡¯ve looked the same for eons¡­ Even being infected by the virus only changed your color.¡±

    As she spoke, the zombie loli¡¯s eyes tinted slightly red, then she sighed: ¡°Even with the change in color, one can still tell you¡¯re a panda.¡±

    ¡°MeGu¡­¡± Xiao Bai sounded a bit wronged this time¡­

    ¡­

    At this moment, Xu Shuhan could never have imagined that outside the gate, three pairs of eyes were watching her.

    But although she had volunteered to stay and watch the gate, the thought of taking the opportunity to flee never crossed her mind.

    Among the three, she had the least mobility and the weakest physical strength.

    And, if she thought about it, perhaps the other twopanions might even join the pursuit against her.

    Xu Shuhan was clear about this, but even so, she felt somewhat strange at the moment.

    ¡°They really trust me¡­¡± Xu Shuhan sat on the bicycle, staring at the gate for a while, then turned to look up at the building.

    In the entire yard, she was alone.

    ¡°This Ling Mo¡­ I thought he would be watching me from upstairs.¡± Seeing no one, she lowered her head again, but a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on her lips, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, feeling ufortable not being watched? No, no, that won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    But when she looked up again, she spotted someone at the entrance of the Guesthouse.

    ¡°Xia Zhi?¡± She nced at him in surprise, and then looked up at the upstairs again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys looking for something?¡±

    Xia Zhi looked the same as always, but following Xu Shuhan¡¯s gaze, he also nced upward.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, you got something to tell me?¡± Xu Shuhan asked with some confusion, taking off her headphones in the process.

    Xia Zhi looked at her, moved his lips, but then shook his head.

    Xu Shuhan smiled and said, ¡°Is it because Mu Chen is being annoying?¡±

    This time Xia Zhi nodded, again ncing upwards.

    ¡°I find him annoying too, but haven¡¯t you noticed that Ling Mo talks quite a bit, too?¡± Xu Shuhan asked. ¡°I¡¯ve kind of gotten used to it, actually. It¡¯s a nice feeling, not so oppressive anymore.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening?¡± Xu Shuhan inquired once more.

    Xia Zhi slowly lowered his head and nodded towards Xu Shuhan.

    Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t look up; she continued chatting with a smile on her face.

    However, had she looked up just then, she would¡¯ve noticed a curtain on the upper floor still trembling slightly.

    ¡°Sending Xia Zhi, the one with the weakest presence, to be the messenger was definitely a wise decision!¡±

    Behind the curtain, Mu Chen was excited: ¡°If it were me talking to Xu Shuhan, Ling Mo and the others wouldn¡¯t have been so careless.¡±

    Although it was ast resort that led to choosing Xia Zhi for the discussion today, Ling Mo and the others¡¯ vignce was indeed a very important reason.

    In this regard, Xia Zhi had a natural advantage.

    In fact, even Mu Chen, who was Xia Zhi¡¯spanion, often forgot about Xia Zhi¡¯s presence. It was Ling Mo, who consistently noticed Xia Zhi¡¯s gestures and expressions, that surprised both Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan.

    But still¡­ they probably won¡¯t be too guarded, right?

    ¡°Xia Zhi, you really are a natural oddity with a purpose!¡± Mu Chen chuckled.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    A dull sound suddenly came from behind, startling Mu Chen so much that he shuddered.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re taking too long, what¡¯s wrong, prostate problems?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    Mu Chen quickly cleared his throat, frowned, and walked past the corner of the bathroom with a skeleton in it, shouting back, ¡°You try being watched by the dead! See if you don¡¯t mess up!¡±

 Chapter 617: Strange Noises in the City

    Chapter 617: Strange Noises in the City

    Before heading out, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but lift a corner of the curtain to take another look downstairs, then he smiled contently, ¡°Ling Mo, did you really think we were just going to sit here and wait for death? Just wait and see¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Gusts of wind swept through the crossroads, and the tattered streamers hanging by the roadside fluttered noisily.

    An overturned busy rotting in the middle of the road, while a dozen grimy and terrifying zombies stared with pairs of hollow, blood-red eyes, swaying slowly.

    From the looks of the street, Dongming City seemed no different from other cities; equally deste, dpidated, and overrun with zombies.

    Suddenly, a faint noise caught the attention of these zombies. It was as if a spring had been wound up inside them all at once; they lifted their heads together, a dangerous gleam shing in their eyes as they scanned their surroundings with eager anticipation.

    ¡°Giggle¡­¡±

    The faint sound gradually became clearer, but it sounded like someone with unclear speech was opening their mouth, emitting bursts of meaningless noise from their throat.The zombies turned their necks one after another, searching for the source of the sound, their sharp, elongated fingers continuously retracting inward.

    This indistinct noise made them somewhat restless and agitated. However, when they stretched their necks, fluttered their eyelids, and slowly twisted their wrists, they resembled wolves too impatient to pounce on their prey.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    A muffled sound suddenly came from one side, and at the same time, under the sunlight, an elongated and somewhat distorted shadow appeared on the ground.

    Those feetnding heavily were engulfed in the rising dust, and at the same moment, the shadow fiercely spread its arms wide: ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Ow ow!¡±

    The zombies responded with bared teeth and wide mouths, elerating as they rushed forward.

    They moved on all fours, leaping over the tops of abandoned vehicles, leaving behind fresh, deep scratches on the car bodies.

    When the first zombie lunged from mid-air towards the owner of the shadow, the ten or so zombies that followed suit also pounced from various directions.

    Even for high-level zombies, this was no easy situation to handle¡­

    ¡°sweep!¡±

    As the first zombie was still mid-air, its abdomen suddenly burst open with a flesh-rending hole, and with a heavy thud, it crashed to the ground.

    Droplets of blood still hung in the air when the second zombie was violently smacked away.

    Flesh and limbs were strewn about, and in just one minute, the intersection had turned into a gruesome exhibition of bloodied, tattered dolls.

    And those bare feet, stepping in the sticky blood, suddenly lifted up and then forcefully stomped down on the head of a zombie lying at their feet.

    This zombie had just managed to crawl over when its head was firmly pinned underfoot.

    Its blood-red eyes were still wide open, but a trail of fresh blood was already flowing out from beneath it¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A dull roar echoed once again¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Ling Mo halted, looking around in confusion.

    Mu Chen wore an expression that said ¡®you¡¯re making a fuss over nothing¡¯: ¡°Zombies¡­¡±

    ¡°But that sound¡­ it¡¯s too loud, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ling Mo still looked doubtful.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shana nodded in agreement, her gaze also lifting to the surrounding buildings.

    In a city full of buildings like this, such a sound could only indicate the source was nearby, but pinpointing the exact location was difficult.

    ¡°Stay cool, it¡¯s just zombie-Pavarotti. Did you think zombies don¡¯t have tenors?¡± Mu Chen said with an eye-roll.

    As he spoke, he shook his head in resignation: ¡°Know thy enemy and know thyself, and you will never be imperiled in a hundred battles. Try to understand zombies a bit more¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand zombies?¡± Shana¡¯s eyes widened as she opened her mouth slightly, then turned to look at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo just silently shook his head at her¡­

    That sound was definitely unusual¡ªnot just loud, but also with a lion¡¯s roar quality that could send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    And this was the first time Ling Mo had heard such a sound¡­

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Mu Chen nced helplessly at the back of the group. Xu Shuhan was following behind, weapon in hand, vigntly watching the surroundings, ¡°You¡¯re making your precautions against us pretty obvious.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in your territory, after all.¡± Ling Mo¡¯s nonchnt response seemed to dete Mu Chen a bit.

    This meant he still didn¡¯t have a chance to interact with Xu Shuhan, but fortunately, they had a shadow-like messenger at their disposal.

    If one wasn¡¯t purposely looking for him in the crowd, Xia Zhi, who liked to follow silently in the shadows, was indeed hard to spot at first nce.

    He was like a log, neither doing anything to draw attention nor speaking up to be noticed; even his expressions were socking in presence¡­ nk-faced and quite ordinary in appearance¡­

    However, when Mu Chen looked his way, Xia Zhi responded quickly.

    He naturally walked over to Mu Chen¡­

    ¡°Hey? No, no, no¡­ don¡¯te over now!¡± Mu Chen immediately felt a bit panicked inside.

    Although Ling Mo and the others seemed to be focused on the surrounding environment at the moment, Xia Zhi¡¯s approach¡­

    Okay, he wasn¡¯t noticed¡­ He was gloriously ignored.

    Mu Chen was somewhat stunned; he didn¡¯t know whether to call it a talent or a tragedy¡­

    But if the two of them were to talk, they could only pretend to watch the road while trying to speak as quietly as possible.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Mu Chen nearly whispered through clenched teeth.

    Xia Zhi was quiteposed, his eyes fixed straight ahead, and his fingers tapping lightly in his pocket before making an ¡°ok¡± gesture.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Mu Chen asked again, ¡°Who did she choose? And who do you choose?¡±

    This kind of talking, akin to using codes, gave Mu Chen a bit of reassurance; even if overheard, the n wouldn¡¯t be exposed.

    Mu Chen was feeling uneasy; he knew that people tend to trust themselves the most, yet paradoxically, they can¡¯t choose themselves.

    This was the same for him.

    After all, though the path of fleeing alone was tough, it surely beat staying behind as a hostage¡­

    Xia Zhi thought for a moment, then pointed to himself first.

    ¡°Did she choose you?¡± Mu Chen asked with a hint of disappointment.

    Xia Zhi nodded, then pointed backward.

    ¡°So you choose her?¡±

    However, Xia Zhi then pointed to himself again and shook his head.

    He gave Mu Chen a grimace that was hard to look at and then returned to the middle of Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    Mu Chen called out in a lowered voice, but got no response.

    His expression wasplex, but also tinged with awkwardness.

    Xu Shuhan chose Xia Zhi, and Xia Zhi chose her.

    But Xia Zhi¡¯s final gesture indicated that he had abstained¡­

    In such a situation, to give up the right to choose was to hand over the easier path to survival to Xu Shuhan, wasn¡¯t it?

    It was unexpected that Xia Zhi would be so magnanimous, but on reflection, Mu Chen realized he didn¡¯t really understand Xia Zhi¡¯s character.

    No one really understood Xia Zhi¡­

    Regardless, Mu Chen had to admit that he admired the decisiveness of Xia Zhi¡¯s action; it wasn¡¯t easy to make such a decision¡­

    This, however, left Mu Chen with only one option.

    He nced back at Xu Shuhan and took a deep breath.

    Their eyes met, and there seemed to be an awkwardness between them.

    Mu Chen stared at Xu Shuhan for a while before turning away.

    ¡°She¡¯ll do¡­ Xia Zhi isn¡¯t one to make decisions lightly; I should be able to trust her as well. Plus, she¡¯s articte and has all those recordings¡­¡±

    Mu Chen gripped the handle of his knife, thinking: ¡°Now there¡¯s just one problem left, when to make a move?¡±

    ¡­

    Dongming City waspletely unfamiliar to Ling Mo and his group; they had never been to this city before, let alone search for Niepan within such unfamiliar confines.

    Therefore, the responsibility of leading the way naturally fell on Mu Chen and his group.

    However, after wandering around for half the day, Ling Mo quickly lost his patience.

    ¡°Get us there by the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Mu Chen shook his head decisively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how many zombies there are?¡±

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t admit that he was deliberately taking detours, but it was true that there were a lot of zombies on the route they had taken.

    Indeed, this was the result of his intentional choice to navigate through the busier streets, a tactic that had proven effective.

    ¡°We can travel at night,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°No, absolutely not at night.¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯splexion changed at this suggestion.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ling Mo looked at the three of them with interest, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    He was indeed no stranger to traveling at night. Although the danger increased significantly, it was manageable with extra caution.

    What interested him was the reaction of these three; it made him feel like he had touched on something significant to them.

 Chapter 607 - 607 â€“ The Glowing â€œJellyfishâ€

    Chapter 607 - 607 ¨C The Glowing ¡°Jellyfish¡±<div>

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    In the depths of darkness, a dull sound echoed from afar, as if a heavy object hadnded.

    ¡°ck Silk, did you hear that?¡±<div>

    A small head peeked out from the corner of the wall, her red and white eyes rolling carefully as she cautiously looked down the dark corridor: ¡°Could it be a corpse?¡±

    She took a deep sniff, then suddenly her face lit up with excitement: ¡°Those zombies¡­ Xiao Bai must have lured them away! That scent is so strong over there!¡±

    ¡°Hee hee! Now we¡¯re in luck!¡±

    As the zombie loli spoke, she nced at her shoulder.

    It waspletely soaked in blood, and beneath the torn fabric, among the stains, was a fresh pink line.

    ¡°It¡¯s healed,¡± Yu Shiran touched the mark and said.

    The regenerative ability of a leader level zombie was indeed terrifying; as long as the injury wasn¡¯t to the extent of a broken bone or ruptured organs, they always healed quickly.

    This was a special characteristic of the virus, and a unique talent gained by zombies as predatory beasts.

    The more advanced the evolution, the faster the self-healing.

    Combined with the zombies¡¯ fearless and aggressive onught, one can imagine the immense pressure on the survivors.

    However, regeneration to the extent of limb regrowth seemed to be beyond the reach of zombies for now.<div>

    At least, the zombie loli herself couldn¡¯t achieve this, so she resolutely treated it as the final conclusion.

    But the perpetrator of this wound was still of great concern to Yu Shiran¡ª

    That annoying type of zombie that emitted brainwaves, just like the Sausage Humans!

    Despite joining forces with ck Silk, they were still interfered with by that zombie¡¯s strange methods. Not only did they fail to eliminate it, but Yu Shiran herself got injured.

    Moreover, at that moment, Xiao Bai had drawn the attention of the juvenile zombie and the others, so Yu Shiran immediately disyed her talent for betraying her allies, grabbing ck Silk and making a run for it.

    But that pesky zombie kept pursuing them as if there was something on them of interest¡­

    What could possibly be of interest?!

    It was ck Silk who reminded her that it might be because of some kind of energy connection between ck Silk and the Sausage Humans!

    ¡°Damn Sausage Humans, always making their presence known wherever they go!¡± Yu Shiran cursed in her mind, using the new term she had reluctantly recalled.

    The connection wasn¡¯t something that could just be severed, and it¡¯s not like ck Silk always followed hermands¡­

    But she was loath to give up just like that.<div>

    However, when she decided to go back, the zombie had vanished without a trace.

    Why didn¡¯t it follow? Yu Shiran couldn¡¯t figure it out, and she didn¡¯t bother trying to.

    After all, it was a good thing! Maybe it turned to chase Xiao Bai?

    Xiao Bai was tough, able to take a beating without much concern¡­

    ¡°The important thing is¡­ we got the stuff!¡±

    As Yu Shiran spoke, she reached into the deep valley of her clothing.

    Her slender white fingers emerged holding a piece translucent and glowing like a jellyfish, very stic to the touch, quivering slightly between her fingertips and emitting a faint glow.

    The zombie loli¡¯s eyes gleamed as she stared at the small object, her lips moving involuntarily.

    ¡°It was worth the risking back, and Xiao Bai did not disappoint, actually holding them off.¡±

    Holding the ¡°jellyfish¡±, the zombie loli turned it over in her hands, eagerly asking, ¡°ck Silk, how do you use this? Do we eat it? It looks like¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, she eagerly extended her tongue towards it.<div>

    But just as her tongue was about to touch the ¡°jellyfish¡±, her little mouth snapped shut without warning.

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡±

    The zombie loli¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she covered her mouth, hopping around in ce, and mumbling unclearly, ¡°ck Silk you¡­! Oww, my tongue! This won¡¯t regenerate if it¡¯s cut off!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What? You¡¯re saying¡­ the Sausage Humans are in that direction?¡±

    Yu Shiran slowly lowered her hand, a crafty smirk appearing on her delicate face, still twisted in pain, ¡°This is perfect, isn¡¯t it? If they both suffer damage, won¡¯t we have the chance to slip away? Hahaha! I am truly a genius among zombies! Shana is no match for me! Hmph, they always looked down on me for being only twelve when I was alive, and at most six as a zombie. Do they really understand?¡±

    ¡°ck Silk, let¡¯s go! Maybe¡­ hehe, I might even snag a sausage or two!¡±

    The zombie loli reluctantly stuffed the ¡°jellyfish¡± back into her neckline, nced outside to make sure no one was around, and quickly darted out.

    In the silent darkness, the zombie loli whispered, ¡°ck Silk, let¡¯s also rescue Xiao Bai on the way.¡±

    ¡°What?! I-I-I! It¡¯s not like I like it or anything! I¡¯m a zombie! How could a zombie like anything? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯smon sense? I just¡­ I need¡­ I mean¡­ having it around is like having a car, and if necessary, it could serve as emergency rations! It would be a waste if it died¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t you dareugh! It¡¯s just a dog, what¡¯s so funny about that? You talk so much when no one¡¯s around, but the Sausage Humans have no idea! Bet you wouldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d tell them!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°It worked.¡± Ling Mo, holding Ye Lian, turned another corner and whispered with some joy.

    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± Ye Lian asked.

    Shana also moved to one side, but her scythe was not idle; she skewered a zombie that lunged from the side, sending it flying into the air: ¡°Ling Mo means that they followed us, Yu Shiran and ck Silk.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Lian nodded, not quite understanding.

    ¡°Running in this direction, it¡¯s because the farther we get from the parking lot, the stronger the induction bes. But if we can sense them, can¡¯t they sense us too?¡± Shana asked with some confusion.

    Ling Mo chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not just for that. And hey, if they couldn¡¯t sense us, why would they follow? Zombies have their own personalities too, you know. This Yu Shiran, her personality is just too easy to read.¡±

    ¡°Twelve years old, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Post-mutation intelligence must take a hit, right?¡±

    ¡°Half?¡±

    ¡°Ten percent.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    This time, both Ye Lian and Shana suddenly nodded in realization, their expressions turning expectant as they peered into the darkness.

    Although ambushing was quite satisfying, asionally drawing the enemy out like this and waiting for them to walk into the trap seemed interesting too!

    After several more rounds leading the zombies, their numbers started to dwindle during the chase.

    The juvenile zombie must have sensed that something was wrong and kept shrieking, only to be silenced by Shana with a rag stuffed into its mouth.

    Ling Mo initially felt somewhat inhumane, but when he reached out to pull the rag away, he caught sight of the juvenile zombie opening its mouth wide.

    The straw was trembling inside, and the two rows of fine, sharp teeth were snapping at his wrist.

    The eyes, flickering with cruelty and bloodlust, never stopped fixating on Ling Mo¡¯s carotid artery.

    ¡°Humanity be damned with a monster like this!¡± Ling Mo stuffed the rag back in ce.

    By this time, Yu Shiran and ck Silk had also arrived nearby.

    The zombie loli hid in the back, listening to the movements of the zombies ahead, and covered her mouth to giggle: ¡°If they¡¯re fighting intensely, we could add fuel to the fire¡­ Alright, I know you won¡¯t make a move, so how about I do it? We are symbiotes after all¡­¡±

    ¡°We agreed, right? Hehe, let¡¯s get a bit closer.¡±

    Yu Shiran squatted down and quickly darted forward along the base of a wall, taking cover inside a small shop.

    Crouching under the table, Yu Shiran watched the scene in front of her with excitement, her gaze swiftly scanning through the zombie crowd.

    ¡°I see it!¡±

    That Sausage Human hiding behind the female zombie, clearly up to some trick!

    When those zombies charged in, their actions became very strange, and then the two female zombies took the opportunity to pounce and quickly dealt with one of them.

    ¡°Ah, these foolish kin!¡± Yu Shiran watched anxiously; at this rate, wouldn¡¯t Ling Mo win?

    She continued to search with her eyes and finally spotted a white bundle not too far away.

    ¡°Xiao Bai!¡±

 Chapter 614 - 614 â€“ The Secret Rendezvous in the Restroom

    Chapter 614 - 614 ¨C The Secret Rendezvous in the Restroom<div>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ye Lian, who had just reached the corner, turned back and nced at the manhole cover.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ling Mo looked at her with a puzzled expression and asked.<div>

    Ye Lian tilted her head, seemingly in thought, before slowly shaking her head.

    At that moment, Mu Chen caught up, arriving right in front of Ling Mo and pped him heavily on the shoulder: ¡°Damn, you really did it!¡±

    His expression was indescribable, as if he was plotting how to give Ling Mo a good beating while reminding himself that he couldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°Seriously, I thought you were on a suicide mission, but you really do have some tricks up your sleeve. Next time though, let¡¯s keep it down, alright? No, no, no¡­ better yet, let there be no next time.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s smile was forced, but his tone lost its sarcasm when he spoke of Ling Mo¡¯s resourcefulness.

    ¡°Are you done squeezing? Can you let go now?¡± Ling Mo red at Mu Chen with annoyance.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Mu Chen let go awkwardly, scratching the back of his head, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here long, shall we talk while we walk?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way then.¡± Xu Shuhan pointed towards a nearby alley, ¡°It¡¯s a bit roundabout, but with so many of us, it¡¯s safer to take the back streets. I¡¯ve just checked the street signs, we shouldn¡¯t have any problems going this way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cool with that.¡± Ling Mo agreed readily.

    His words immediately reignited Mu Chen¡¯s displeasure, remembering who it was that kept finding excuses to take detours!

    As the group entered the alley, the zombie skirmish on the street had reached a gruesome stage, with blood and flesh strewn everywhere. Just one nce at the scene was enough to make their legs wobble.

    If they hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand, they could never have imagined that these creatures, hardly distinguishable from humans at a nce, could tear their own kind into pieces of raw flesh.<div>

    And humans, much weaker than them, were extremely fragile in their presence.

    Even though the witnesses were all seasoned survivors, theirplexions turned pale at the sight.

    It was only after they had followed the alley into another small street that they felt some relief.

    Thanks to the rm, the street waspletely deserted, not a single zombie in sight.

    ¡°Now can we talk? How exactly did you guys run from the mall to there?¡± Mu Chen looked around anxiously and couldn¡¯t wait to ask.

    ¡°We saw a few shadows, then chased after them¡­¡± Ling Mo replied calmly.

    ¡°What a casual answer¡­ But this means we all had simr experiences, right? But¡­how did you chase them for nearly two blocks? That¡¯s quite persistent!¡± Mu Chen said, rolling his eyes.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t respond to the question, and after Mu Chen finished hisint, he didn¡¯t continue to press either.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the team became silent. On the deste street, only the hurried footsteps of the group could be heard.

    However, at the back of the group, Xia Zhi, who had been silent all along, now lowered his head and suddenly twisted his mouth into a smile.

    It was an ugly and eerie smile that slowly surfaced on his face¡­<div>

    ¡­

    Dongming City, nearly two hundred kilometers away from the provincial capital City X and bordering the neighboring province, is a second-tier city known for its pharmaceutical production.

    When Ling Mo finally got the name of the city from Mu Chen, he fell silent for a while.

    A city of pharmaceuticals! How had he not thought of that?

    What ce could be more suitable for the Niepan Branch than Dongming City?!

    It took Ling Mo and his group five days of hurrying along the road to finally arrive in Dongming City.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were slow walkers; it was just that the number of zombies on the road was overwhelming.

    Moreover, the longer they traveled, the more intense the feeling of a nationwide zombie evolution became.

    Coupled with the difficulty of securing supplies, just finding food and changing to appropriate transportation took up a lot of their time.

    However, when Ling Mo checked the map on his phone, he noticed something else.

    Dongming City was not too far from Cuihu City¡­<div>

    Although Cuihu City was further south, looking at the map, the two cities were almost adjacent to each other.

    ¡°Enhanced zombies¡­ Niepan Branch¡­¡± Ling Mo mentally weighed these two terms together, but still couldn¡¯t draw any conclusions.

    Maybe it¡¯s just because they¡¯re close by?

    After all, not everyone is like him, capable of helping zombies evolve quickly.

    The actions of organizations like Niepan and Falcon Research Institute could at best be called interventions.

    ¡°This is as far as we go, get off.¡± Mu Chen was the first to jump off the vehicle, he said.

    Ling Mo also stopped the car, then waited for Ye Lian to get off before he hopped down and nced at his mode of transport: ¡°Can¡¯t even ride a bike in?¡±

    The sedan they had found previously had its hood ttened by a zombie at the city toll booth, and then the door was torn off by another zombie wearing a toll collector¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°The toll collection here is really straightforward¡­¡± Ling Mo had remarked at the time.

    As a result, the group had to find some abandoned bicycles by the roadside. Although the tires were t, they were still rideable¡­

    After wobbling along for nearly an hour, they finally officially entered Dongming City.

    In fact, they had just passed a huge, old billboard: ¡°Wee to Dongming.¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work. Dongming has arge poption, you know.¡± Mu Chen tossed the bicycle aside, he said.

    ¡°I thought since it was your branch, it would surely be an empty city just for you guys.¡± Ling Mo looked around and said.

    They got off at the yard of an old guesthouse, which not only looked deserted but even the building itself was covered in dust.

    However, the high walls concealed them well; looking out from here, nothing could be seen except the buildings on either side.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Mu Chen seemed to want to say something, but it turned into a cough when he reached his lips.

    Seeing Ling Mo staring at him, he wiped sweat from his brow with a hint of annoyance and said, ¡°Anyway, the presence of zombies is also very important.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Ling Mo had an epiphany, ¡°You need experimental products.¡±

    ¡°Not entirely¡­¡± Mu Chen hesitated for a moment, then swallowed back the words he was about to say. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a bit before we head out. I¡¯m going to check if I can find some water inside.¡±

    With that said, he pulled out his knife and headed towards the guesthouse.

    Ling Mo was genuinely surprised and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce your usual rest stop?!¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Why would you say that?¡± Mu Chen asked as he turned around.

    ¡°There are no zombies here,¡± Ling Mo said, his eyes wide with astonishment.

    Xu Shuhan interjected, ¡°Do you think a ce like this would have good business? I¡¯m not going inside though, it¡¯s pretty dirty¡­ I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    She said this and walked towards the gate, appearing quite natural, but Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but want tough.

    This woman really was afraid of ces like this¡­

    Xia Zhi had just returned from checking the surroundings and followed her to the gate.

    Shana approached Ling Mo and asked, ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin, who were staring intently at the guesthouse, and nodded helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In reality, the water supply Ling Mo had brought with him was quite limited. Water was essential, but it took up space and was heavy, so no matter how much he carried, it couldn¡¯t be much.

    But in a ce like this, could there be water?

    Moreover, another question crossed Ling Mo¡¯s mind¡­

    They were almost at Niepan, so why worry about collecting supplies at this time?

    Something was fishy¡­

    ¡°Screech¡ª!¡±

    Mu Chen pushed open the ajar door, next to which and on the floory deep brown bloodstains and a long drag mark.

    However, he didn¡¯t linger to look at it and immediately entered sideways with his knife ready.

    The lobby setup was simple: a reception desk, aputer lying on the floor covered in dust, a sofa to the side, and potted nts that had long since withered into straw.

    ¡°There are no zombies here¡­ nor here¡­¡±

    Mu Chen quickly searched the two adjacent small rooms and a bathroom, then suddenly sprang out, grabbing Xia Zhi, who was looking around, and dragged him into the bathroom.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Mu Chen shut the door of the bathroom with a swift motion, and the cramped, dim room suddenly became very quiet.

 Chapter 618: The Professional Survivor

    Chapter 618: The Professional Survivor

    Ever since that bizarre roar was heard, Ling Mo had a hunch¡ª

    The three people from Niepan Branch must have been concealing some facts about Dongming City.

    This thought, however, seemed to excite him.

    He initially came for the virus research and Number 0, but it looked like there might be some hidden surprises waiting for him as well.

    Truly worthy of Niepan¡­

    But if he were to ask Mu Chen and the others directly, he knew it would be fruitless.

    The more they behaved this way, the more Ling Mo felt that traveling by night was a viable option.

    Come nightfall, Mu Chen, who had taken them on such an obvious detour, might begin to have his own reservations, right?

    On the other hand, this would give Ling Mo a chance to investigate. With them apanying him, the danger should significantly decrease¡­In fact, Ling Mo was aware of the anxiety that Mu Chen and the others were feeling.

    But merely taking detours was, at most, a trivial stalling tactic.

    Yes, just a dy¡­

    Being watched by Ling Mo, Mu Chen suddenly felt a sense of panic.

    That look in his eyes a moment ago¡­ could he have realized something?

    The thought made Mu Chen¡¯s mouth go dry, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    Impossible, he couldn¡¯t know¡­

    If he did, even if he didn¡¯t confront us, what about those girls with him?

    That naive-looking pretty girl aside, what about the dangerous aura exuding from the mixed-blood and the long-haired girl?

    Especially the long-haired girl¡­

    Mu Chen stole a nce at Shana and couldn¡¯t help but envision some horrific scenes.

    For instance, how during their travels, the girl would slice zombies in half with a smile on her face¡­

    ¡°Cold as the harshest winter¡­¡± Mu Chen shivered and defined it in his mind.

    This reassured him a bit more, though.

    Once the n seeded, the thought of increased survival rates made the potential ¡°punishment¡± seem less daunting¡­

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s still hard to ept,¡± Mu Chen hesitated, then shook his head inwardly.

    ¡°Think positively; having two hostages instead of three might be a decrease in number, but an increase in value. They shouldn¡¯t act rashly, they should¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the decision then,¡± Ling Mo stated.

    Mu Chen snapped back to reality, eximing, ¡°You¡¯re even using affirmative sentences now!¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°You are a captive, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks for the reminder! But even though we all clearly understand the situation, could you at least pretend a little longer?¡± Mu Chenined.

    Mu Chen wanted to say more about traveling at night but suddenly caught a glimpse of Xia Zhi standing slightly behind Ling Mo.

    Although Xia Zhi had always been low-key, at this moment, as he was making faces as if he had a facial cramp, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t ignore him¡­

    Seeing Mu Chen looking his way, Xia Zhi immediately shook his head slightly and then quickly reverted to an expressionless face.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Mu Chen paused, then somewhat conflicted, said to Ling Mo, ¡°If you¡¯re looking to get killed, then do as you say!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan, standing to the side clutching her gun, looked somewhat dejected.

    She too was trying hard to signal Mu Chen with her eyes, but by the time Mu Chen noticed, she was already rolling her eyes.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s intention was clear; she was hoping Mu Chen could persuade Ling Mo to change his mind.

    But instead of voicing any further objections, Mu Chen subtly shook his head at her while talking to Ling Mo.

    Now Xu Shuhan also seemed helpless, frowning and grinding her teeth as she red at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen just shrugged his shoulders and turned his head, pretending not to notice.

    When he looked at Xia Zhi again, hoping for some hint, he found that Xia Zhi had returned to acting like a ¡°wooden figure.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed inwardly.

    He suddenly furrowed his brows, realizing another problem: ¡°Why does it feel like things are still out of my control?¡±

    ¡­

    Dongming City, although not veryrge in terms of area, had a highly developed pharmaceutical and medical equipment manufacturing industry. This brought an excessively dense array of urban buildings and arge poption to the city.

    The two aspects that once symbolized whether a city was prosperous have now be the criteria for assessing its level of danger.

    Were one to rate Dongming City, Ling Mo would undoubtedly deem it ¡°quite dangerous.¡±

    ¡°The Air Force Corps doesn¡¯t have any information about this ce?¡± Ling Mo recalled with some confusion.

    Exploring areas like this used to be a task for the old Air Force Corps, but whether anyone at Falcon Second Camp still knew the situation was uncertain to Ling Mo.

    His first thought was of that madman Xuan, but upon taking out his Communicator, he found that there was no signal in this area.

    ¡°They told me it was an enhanced version¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed and put the Communicator back in his bag.

    Since it was impossible to obtain information from a third party, they would have to see for themselves.

    The routes Mu Chen led them on were all through the city center, which, aside from dying time, clearly also served to drain the physical and mental power of Ling Mo and hispanions.

    What else to do when tired? Rest, of course.

    Mu Chen had a good n, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated Ling Mo¡¯s ability to take detours.

    As an unaffiliated solo survivor, Ling Mo¡¯s urban survival skills were definitely strong.

    Sneaking through alleys, winding through buildings, hopping windows to enter shops¡ªwhatever it took to avoid zombies, that¡¯s what he would do.

    And most terrifyingly, he made no mistakes!

    Ordinary people would need to tread carefully, making cautious judgments, because no one knows what they might encounter ahead.

    But Ling Mo just went ahead without hesitation.

    Even for a mental ability user, this level of judgment was impressive!

    As a result, it was Mu Chen who ended up being tortured. He had to constantly think on his feet, wracking his brain for the longest possible route and ces where they could further detour.

    However, even so, there came a time when there was no more room to detour.

    Even for ability users, fighting a group of zombies required a lot of time and energy.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s approach changed drastically from his detouring ways, bing straightforward and aggressive in an instant.

    He would find a nearby building and then hide in a corner, positioning himself behind the three girls.

    If Mu Chen and hispanions were meeting Ling Mo for the first time, they would have certainly looked down upon his behavior with disdain.

    However, at this moment, they were all keenly aware that although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t charging at the forefront, his role within the small team was irreceable.

    He acted like the control center, the vital link coordinating the three girls to work together seamlessly.

    And the battle between this small team and the zombies was not only swift but also incredibly efficient!

    Standing at the rear, Ling Mo would use his mental power to create various disturbances on the battlefield. Although it was hard to discern what he was doing, the sudden anomalies that appeared among the zombies gave some clues.

    The girl with the sniper rifle stood in front of Ling Mo, picking off high-level zombies that appeared within the horde. As long as a target entered her field of vision, even for just a fleeting second, she could seize the opportunity to shoot quickly.

    Xu Shuhan, also a gunner and a psychic, believed she could achieve this level of uracy maybe once or twice if she tried her hardest.

    But the real difference was that Ye Lian did this effortlessly, with a sess rate that was astonishingly high.

    She wasn¡¯t aiming for a kill shot every time, but the powerful sniper rifle bullets, even if they only hit a toe, could instantly incapacitate the target.

    Moreover, a wounded zombie became even more dangerous, which was true for survivors and for other zombies alike.

    Leading the charge was Shana, with her scythe moving as if it were a sharp de dancing gracefully, spinning through the throng and reaping the lives of those around her, sshing copious amounts of blood.

    And if Mu Chen and hispanions focused hard enough, they could almost discern one or many Li Ya Lins within those sprays of blood.

    Her targets were the zombies lingering on the outskirts, waiting for an opportunity to rush in.

    Seeing zombies that had initially dodged bullets and scythe suddenly stagger and then lose their heads without warning, Mu Chen and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down their necks.

    It was all too clean and efficient!

 Chapter 619: The Citys Dominant

    Chapter 619: The Citys Dominant

    Dusk fell swiftly.

    After a brief rest in a shop, Ling Mo urged to hit the road again.

    Mu Chen appeared calm on the surface, but his heart was already in turmoil.

    As he followed out of the door, his mind was aplete mess, just like the development of the situation.

    But at that moment, a light and floating voice suddenly reached his ears.

    ¡°Wait for the signal.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart tightened, and he instantly snapped back to reality.

    The figure that had just brushed past him¡­ was Xia Zhi.

    Could it be that their actions were also set to unfold tonight?Mu Chen was momentarily caught off guard. He quickly turned his head to look at Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°Stay within five meters of meter,¡± Shana was saying.

    Xu Shuhan nodded: ¡°I know, it¡¯s been like this the past few days.¡±

    ¡°But sometimes you end up following Senior Sister,¡± Shana added.

    ¡°Yes, but isn¡¯t it all the same?¡± Xu Shuhan said, puzzled.

    Shana was taken aback, then smiled somewhat meaningfully: ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s safer to follow me.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Xu Shuhan tugged at the corner of her mouth.

    She didn¡¯t quite believe Shana¡¯s words; from what she had seen in battles, Senior Sister seemed more approachable¡­

    Perhaps sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Xu Shuhan stole a nce at Shana before turning to look at Mu Chen.

    Their eyes met for a moment, and Xu Shuhan paused before nodding.

    ¡°They really n to move tonight¡­¡± Mu Chen furrowed his brows slightly.

    The night indeed provided excellent cover for escape, but the risks were also considerably high.

    Were they really going all out?

    But on second thought, if not tonight, they would have no chance.

    Ling Mo was currently tolerating their dys because he still wanted to cooperate with the Niepan Branch in a rtively peaceful manner.

    Once his patience ran out, the situation would irreversibly progress in a direction beyond their control.

    By then, they would be nothing but pawns between the two forces.

    And what can a pawn do?

    So, it has to be tonight¡­

    Stepping through the gate, Mu Chen suddenly felt his heartbeat elerate.

    Nervousness? Excitement? Or perhaps a mix of both.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d experienced this sensation.

    It brought back memories of when the disaster first erupted, when, like most people, he neither wanted to die nor felt capable of doing anything about it.

    The utter destruction of everything he had known and the nk despair when everything turned to ash were more painful than the constant death happening around him.

    But with each additional second he lived, he felt that sensation.

    It filled him with a sense of purpose, igniting a desire to survive.

    This instinct is deeply rooted in most humans; even if they live every day like a rat in the gutter, many will still fight desperately to continue.

    It was painful, yet fulfilling.

    But when did survival start to be such aplicated affair?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned wistful¡­

    Perhaps back then, it was simply about staying alive, but now it was about not living so miserably and pathetically.

    Desire really is endless¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ling Mo¡¯s voice came from ahead.

    Mu Chen snapped back to reality: ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Watching Ling Mo¡¯s retreating figure, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what was this guy struggling for, exactly?

    Dongming City at night was apletely different scenepared to daytime.

    During the day, Dongming City was fraught with danger, bute nightfall, it resembled a monstrous carnival.

    Shadowy figures, the floating red dots in the air, growls, chewing sounds, the air filled with the scent of fresh blood¡­

    ¡°Shh, keep it down.¡±

    Mu Chen, who was leading, hid behind amppost and turned back to make a pressing down gesture with his hand.

    He had barelypleted the gesture when Ling Mo¡¯s voice came from the side: ¡°Why do I get the feeling that the zombies here are more active than in other ces? I mean at night.¡±

    ¡°Shh!!¡± Mu Chen was immediately rmed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the closest one is twenty meters away in a straight line, and there¡¯s a wall between us,¡± Ling Mo said calmly. ¡°But if you ¡®shh¡¯ any louder, it might juste over to check if you¡¯re peeing.¡±

    ¡°Your mental power also has a built-in range finder?¡± Mu Chen asked doubtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained it. What do you think I was doing in Team F?¡± Ling Mo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. You just need to find a suitable ce to practice¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­¡± Mu Chen cut him off, looking annoyed, and countered, ¡°Where are they more active?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are.¡± Ling Mo nodded. ¡°The zombies in other ces be sharper and more aggressive at night, but their basic behavior patterns don¡¯t change. Here, though¡­¡± Ling Mo pointed ahead to the fresh bloodstains in the middle of the road and the scattered bones and debris, ¡°See that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ see it.¡± Senior Sister stared intently at the pool of blood, nodding.

    ¡°Keep it together¡­¡± Ling Mo coughed and pulled Senior Sister behind him before continuing, ¡°At night, this ce turns into a banquet. High-level zombies go hunting, and the weaker ones get cleared out.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression darkened: ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive¡­¡±

    He had barely finished speaking when another muffled sound came from the distance.

    Ling Mo gave Mu Chen a small smile: ¡°You think so?¡±

    That sound was the same strange roar that Ling Mo had heard during the day.

    But now it seemed clearer, and it was getting closer¡­

    If Mu Chen and the others paid close attention, they would notice that the three girls were all looking in the same direction.

    ¡°We need to move fast!¡± Mu Chen¡¯splexion changed as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Ling Mo shook his head.

    Mu Chen was taken aback for a moment, then followed Ling Mo¡¯s gaze to the other end of the street.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡±

    The thudding sounds were continuous and growing closer and closer.

    The ground seemed to tremble slightly, and Mu Chen looked up to see the streetmps swaying overhead.

    He turned sharply to Ling Mo, then back to the pool of blood.

    Was Ling Mo talking to him just to buy time?

    ¡°The tables really have turned¡­¡± Mu Chen gritted his teeth.

    His mind was focused on action and detours, but he had forgotten about Ling Mo¡¯s schemes, allowing him to gain the upper hand.

    ¡°Ling Mo, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so interested in zombies, but I want to tell you, we¡¯re in trouble,¡± said Mu Chen quickly.

    ¡°When you should¡¯ve told me, you didn¡¯t,¡± Ling Mo replied calmly, but his focused gaze made it clear that he was gathering his mental power.

    Mu Chen was at a loss for words and closed his mouth in frustration.

    ¡°This is no ordinary zombie¡­¡± Xu Shuhan said as she slowly backed away.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, a shadowy figure appeared at the corner on the other end of the street.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The figure violently threw back its upper body, stretching its neck to let out a fierce roar.

    Ling Mo swallowed hard, his mouth going dry, ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±

    ¡°Dongming¡¯s dominant,¡± Mu Chen said darkly.

    Ling Mo had never seen such a zombie¡­

    Even with the increasing number of mutated zombies, he had never encountered this kind.

    It was a male zombie, bare-chested and barefoot, wearing only tattered pants.

    But its limbs were more powerful and muscr than any zombie Ling Mo had ever seen, and its bulging muscles looked exceptionally solid.

    Those indifferent, blood-red eyes were fixed on them, and from the slightly open thick lips, fresh blood was still dripping.

    But none of these characteristics were as striking as its height.

    This was a giant zombie, about three meters tall¡­

    Boom!

    Another muffled sound followed, this time from behind.

    Mu Chen immediately turned around, his already dark expression turning pitch ck: ¡°There¡¯s another one¡­ They move as a pair.¡±

    Ling Mo also turned around, his expression turning sour.

    At the other end of the street, another giant female zombie had appeared.

    Just as muscr, with the same look in its eyes¡­ they were surrounded.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The two zombies, one in front and one behind, let out roars simultaneously.

    Their eyes instantly became excited, and almost at the same time, they began to move their legs.

    ¡°Inside the building!¡± Ling Mo shouted quickly.

    As the two zombies charged towards them, Ling Mo and his group turned and rushed towards a tall building on the side of the street.

 Chapter 620: Better Together

    Chapter 620: Better Together

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±

    The muffled sounds approached rapidly like drumbeats!

    The mere sound was enough to convey a strong sense of oppression.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Ling Mo and the others exerted all their strength to run towards therge door. As they burst through it, the two incredibly fast zombies also arrived.

    Bang!

    The wall shook violently, and the open ss door exploded in an instant, sending shards flying everywhere.

    After lowering their arms, Ling Mo and the rest turned to look back at the entrance.

    The female zombie, head bowed, stood outside the shattered disy window, locking eyes with them.¡°She¡¯s looking at me, she¡¯s looking at me!¡± Mu Chen tensed up immediately.

    ¡°Keep running!¡± Ling Mo yelled.

    A height of three meters might be restrictive in some ces, but it would certainly not be hindered in a store like this.

    Ling Mo felt that there might be another reason they hadn¡¯t immediately burst in.

    For example, the way the female zombie looked at them was reminiscent of a cat toying with a mouse.

    This zombie was not only physically powerful but also intelligent¡­

    Ling Mo took the opportunity to observe their Mental Spheres and immediately gasped.

    Leader level¡­ maybe even dominant level!

    These were two genuinely high-level zombies!

    ¡°Run, run, run!¡±

    Ling Mo shouted as he led them to continue running upstairs.

    ¡°Damn it all! They usually roam and hunt everywhere, how did we just happen to run into them?¡± Mu Chen roared from behind.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Without drawing attention, Ling Mo discreetly zipped up his pocket, sealing away the scent that attracted zombies.

    He didn¡¯t have much on him, but he certainly wasn¡¯tcking in items that lured zombies. Like¡­ gel.

    ¡°What exactly are they?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Chen was nearly losing his mind. How could Ling Mo still be concerned about this in such a situation?

    But to Ling Mo, zombies were not just simple monsters.

    The appearance of a new kind of zombie signified a new direction in the virus¡¯s Mutated evolution.

    These possibilities also represented the potential future for Ye Lian and the others.

    Of course, something like those giant zombies was definitely something Ling Mo wanted to avoid at all costs.

    For normal people, their size was just too much¡­

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, how are we supposed to fight them?¡± Ling Mo added.

    Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan both opened their mouths wide in disbelief: ¡°Fight?¡±

    To the average person, the thought of fighting against such towering creatures would be inconceivable!

    Their thighs weren¡¯t even as thick as their wrists; how could they possibly fight when a single p could squash them?

    ¡°Nonsense, they won¡¯t let us go,¡± Ling Mo said with certainty.

    Mu Chen wanted to argue, but after a moment of thought, a chill ran down his spine.

    Indeed, this might be the first time the zombies had encountered so many human prey at once; they certainly wouldn¡¯t let them go easily.

    Human flesh meant more to zombies than just food; it was a craving driven by instinct.

    ¡°We¡¯re really out of luck,¡± Mu Chen sighed.

    He turned to Ling Mo and said, ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary zombies; they¡¯ve been fed arge amount of medicine corpses.¡±

    ¡°Medicine corpses?¡± Ling Mo asked, frowning.

    As they reached the third floor, the footsteps from below were still clearly audible.

    ¡°Why did they make these stairs so high!¡± Mu Chen cursed, ¡°The so-called medicine corpses are¡­¡±

    ¡°At that time, we wanted to see if a mixture of various anti-inmmatory and antiviral drugs could have a miraculous effect on the virus; after all, it was an attempt. But after we released the drugs into the city, we found that the zombies started bing more aggressive. They also began to show some physical mutations, but there were no signs of oveing the infection,¡± Xu Shuhan exined, somehow having caught up to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Although we tried to eliminate the first batch of medicine corpses that were released, you know how fast a virus can spread¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you saying that this city was used as your experimental field?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Xu Shuhan pursed her lips: ¡°Our intentions were good.¡±

    ¡°Those two down there¡­¡± before Ling Mo could finish, a loud crash echoed from behind them, followed by a massive shadow that quickly appeared behind them.

    ¡°They were not deliberately created by us but rather evolved after consuming medicine corpses over a long period,¡± Mu Chen screamed, then yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve exined, now how do you propose we deal with them?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly ran to a corner and stopped, then cautiously looked toward the zombie.

    It was still the female zombie. She stood at the end of the corridor, bent over and looking down, still staring at them with that gaze.

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Ling Mo let out a long breath.

    What Mu Chen and the others had said couldn¡¯t be the full story, but at least the part about the medicine corpses was probably true.

    ¡°I was wondering why they were so tall; turns out they¡¯ve grown from hormones,¡± Ling Mo muttered to himself.

    Although the female zombie had not yet attacked, which was a good opportunity for them, Ling Mo didn¡¯t rush to take action.

    He was now pondering another question: Where was the male zombie?

    The behavior of this zombie couple made him wary; he felt that they weren¡¯t as reckless as ordinary zombies.

    ¡°First, find cover,¡± Ling Mo said, keeping his eyes on the female zombie.

    Xu Shuhan and Ye Lian were the first to move back, looking for something to hide behind.

    This third floor was a caf¨¦, quite open in the middle, with tables and chairs on one side of the corridor and a piano on the other.

    Only the seats by the window were private booths, with railings and partitions.

    Although these decorative items were fragile, they were better than nothing.

    Xu Shuhan quickly moved towards the window, and Ye Lian nced left and right, then squatted down behind a table, mimicking the human.

    Xia Zhi and Mu Chen moved to the sides, trying to get out of the direct path of the female zombie¡¯s potential attack.

    Ling Mo, Shana, and Li Ya Lin formed a triangle, facing the female zombie head-on.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The female zombie had been staring at them intently, but suddenly let out a low growl, the massive sound echoing in the caf¨¦, making Ling Mo¡¯s ears ring.

    ¡°Human¡­¡±

    The female zombie squeezed out a word, though it was unclear, it was recognizably human speech.

    ¡°Quite intelligent¡­¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    The higher the intelligence, the stronger the mental power, making the effect of mental energy attacks less effective, especially since this zombie also had such arge head.

    The female zombie suddenly turned her attention towards Shana and Li Ya Lin, struggling to move her lips again, ¡°Same¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt a sudden pang of rm¡ªthis creature¡­

    But just then, there was a sudden loud crash from the window.

    The sound of shattering ss exploded in the room, and a huge dark shadow appeared at the window.

    ¡°Xu Shuhan!¡±

    ¡°Girl!¡±

    Ling Mo and the others turned their heads in rm and cried out.

    A terrifyinglyrge hand reached in through the window and went straight for Xu Shuhan, who was nearest to the window.

    Xu Shuhan reacted quickly, immediately turning her gun and firing while retreating.

    But although the bullets hit the zombie, they didn¡¯t have a fatal effect.

    He didn¡¯t even halt his attack¡­

    From appearing at the window, to breaking through it, to reaching for Xu Shuhan¡ªit all happened in just a second or two.

    At the same time, the female zombie also moved.

    She took a big step forward and charged like a tank.

    This left Ling Mo and the others with no chance to divide their attention ande to the rescue.

    Ling Mo realized then that this pair of zombies not only moved together, but they also coordinated with each other!

    This was simply unthinkable among zombie poptions!

    After several missed shots from Xu Shuhan, the hand was already sweeping towards her head.

    Hearing the whistling wind approaching, Xu Shuhan¡¯s mind went nk.

    She was done for¡­

    But at that moment, a shadow suddenly darted in front of that palm, lifted her up, and threw her to the side.

    Xu Shuhan,pletely unprepared, felt herself crashing onto a table the next second, severe pain shooting through her back as she finally saw the shadow clearly.

    ¡°Ye Lian?¡±

    Xu Shuhan was somewhat dazed; she hadn¡¯t expected Ye Lian to be near her at that instant.

    The girl always seemed clueless, curious about everything they said, but never initiated conversation with them.

    Sometimes Xu Shuhan felt that Ye Lian was somewhat avoiding them, as if keeping a respectful distance.

    But unexpectedly, just when she thought she was about to be torn in half, it was this girl who saved her.

    ¡°Get back here!¡±

    Xu Shuhan finally snapped back to reality, reaching around and searching for her gun.

    In her view, with Ye Lian¡¯s slight build, there was no way she could defeat that zombie.

 Chapter 621: The Uncontacted World

    Chapter 621: The Uncontacted World

    ¡°Where is it? Come out already¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan fumbled anxiously on the ground for her weapon, her gaze fixed nervously on Ye Lian.

    However, her assessment was a bit off. Though Ye Lian appeared frail, especially inparison to the male giant corpse, her movements were remarkably agile.

    The sniper rifle in her hands was versatile; Xu Shuhan had caught a glimpse of Ye Lian using the butt of the rifle to strike the male giant corpse¡¯s wrist as she leapt to the side.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    By the sound of it, that hit had hurt quite a bit.

    The male giant corpse was all muscle, making it difficult for bullets to prate, but there were still some rtively weak spots.

    Like the joints. And Ye Lian¡¯s attacks had been targeting these areas.

    Having his prey stolen had already infuriated the male giant corpse, and being pressed and hit like this only fueled his rage.He became even more ferocious, attacking wildly and trying to force his way into the house.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him in!¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s face changed as she shouted.

    If these two zombies, adept at coordinating surprise assaults, were to reunite, there would be no chance of them getting out unscathed.

    For fragile humans, ¡°getting out unscathed¡± meant literally without a single injury.

    Because injury could mean amputation or, essentially, suicide.

    Of course, there was another option: to gamble on luck.

    But for most people, such high-stakes gambling was unsustainable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±

    Xu Shuhan finally found her gun under the table, but as she got up, gun in hand, and looked towards the male giant corpse, her arms trembled uncontrobly.

    The monster had almost killed her, just barely¡­

    And that feeling of death looming over her was something she hadn¡¯t tasted in a while.

    It was an awful sensation, and her heartbeat still couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    She took a couple of quick breaths and struggled to lift her foot.

    Just then, an arm suddenly grabbed her from the side.

    ¡°Xia Zhi?¡± Xu Shuhan turned in surprise to the neer.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Inside the house, another muffled thud was heard, along with the scattering of more furniture fragments.

    Ye Lian suddenly had an additional person by her side, and the help of the mixed-blood alleviated much of her pressure.

    However, Ling Mo and Shana, now one person down, were clearly having a much harder time.

    The two giant corpses sensed the shift in the situation and, in their efforts to reunite, became even more ferocious in their attacks.

    ¡°Now?¡± Xu Shuhan was somewhat taken aback.

    Xia Zhi nced at her questioningly and nodded emphatically.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Shuhan opened her mouth but was unable to voice her thoughts.

    Indeed, this was an opportunity, a rare and good one at that.

    Ordinary zombies were too easy for Ling Mo and his group to handle, and they never got close torge groups of zombies.

    Yet, these two ferocious beasts could cause them a great deal of trouble.

    However, at this thought, Xu Shuhan suddenly realized something very important.

    These monsters were something they never wanted to encounter at any time, but Ling Mo and his group could take them on in a head-on fight¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan felt a bit strange inside and suddenly hesitated.

    The usually reticent Xia Zhi suddenly interrupted her, ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, do you?¡±

    His words made Xu Shuhan freeze.

    Just tens of seconds ago, she had just experienced the despair of impending death, and now she feared death more than ever.

    ¡°Huh¡­ So, we stick to the n?¡± Xu Shuhan took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Um. I¡¯ll go inform¡­¡± Xia Zhi didn¡¯t finish his sentence and made his way along the wall.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Xu Shuhan took another deep breath, turned her gaze towards Ye Lian, and then gripped the gun handle tightly¡­

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed under his breath while swinging his knife to block a flying half of a table leg.

    This female giant corpse, she was like an indefatigable machine of destruction!

    Tables, walls, barricades; there was nothing she saw as an obstacle!

    In fact, these things became her weapons, forcing Ling Mo and his group into an even more embarrassing and pitiful state of evasion.

    Even Ling Mo started to sweat from his forehead, let alone Mu Chen.

    The feeling of only being able to dodge and passively take hits made Mu Chen want to roar out loud.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The female giant corpse suddenly elerated, crashing down heavily onto a table not far from Mu Chen and Ling Mo.

    The table shattered instantly, and as the fragments flew like artillery shells, she struck out with two punches like lightning, aiming directly for their heads.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mu Chen let out a strange cry and quickly rolled on the spot.

    However, his evasion was so hasty that he tripped over a chair that had fallen to the ground.

    But at that moment, the female zombie¡¯s footing wavered, and her body shook.

    Mu Chen seized the opportunity to retreat backward, casting a nce at Ling Mo.

    Compared to his disheveled state, Ling Mo seemed much moreposed.

    He stood his ground, reaching forward with one hand, his fingers tightly clenched, slowly twisting his wrist.

    As he moved, the ankle of the female giant corpse seemed to be bound, her frantic punches hitting nothing but air.

    ¡°He¡¯s no chatan!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed inwardly, but had to admit that Ling Mo was indeed impressive.

    To confront such a monstrous zombie head-on without showing a hint of fear was, in Mu Chen¡¯s view, incredibly badass.

    Even more impressive was the seamless coordination between Ling Mo and Shana. As Ling Mo restrained the female giant corpse, Shana suddenly appeared behind her.

    The scythe was raised with a ¡°swoosh¡± and then chopped down heavily.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The female giant corpse lunged forward with great force, breaking free from Ling Mo¡¯s restraint.

    Still, the de grazed her back, and blood immediately sprayed out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Pained, the female giant corpse immediately turned and pounced towards Shana, but Shana had already leaped back, widening the distance between them.

    The chaotic sounds once again filled the air, with furniture flying everywhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡± Ling Mo swayed slightly, grinding his teeth as he grunted.

    The tripwire that had always worked before failed to bring down the female giant corpse.

    Moreover, at the moment she broke free, Ling Mo nearly felt as if his own nerves were being pulled out.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t work? Damn, what do we do now?!¡± Mu Chen yelled frantically.

    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes.

    The guy was like a noise machine, especially in battle, even more annoying than the crazy Yuwen Xuan.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, in a conference room within Falcon Second Camp.

    Yuwen Xuan, sitting at the head of the table, was contorting his face with his mouth open and nose wrinkled, trying to sneeze but ultimately failing. He sniffed and leaned back, asking, ¡°Right, where were we?¡±

    He addressed a man sitting across the table from him.

    But the expression on that man¡¯s face was rather unpleasant¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s as awkward as a painful cramp, yet looks like constipation¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan muttered to himself.

    ¡°Sorry, our Boss¡­ he¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Zhang Yu sighed softly, speaking in a low voice to the side.

    The man twitched at the corner of his eye and also said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, can you not talk about me behind my back?¡± Yuwen Xuan, rubbing his red nose, said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the important matters¡­ Although I don¡¯t quite understand why we¡¯re having separate talks with the two Falcon camps¡­¡± The man turned away and continued, ¡°We were just talking about establishing a Joint Camp¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh right, almost forgot. But why won¡¯t you look at me?¡± Yuwen Xuan stared with wide eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already united most of the small survivor teams from City X, and once we¡¯ve established good cooperation, you can offer some help. Once the union isplete, this region¡­¡±

    The man ignored Yuwen Xuan, reached for the map in front of him, found the location of City X, and drew arge circle around it: ¡°This will be our human territory.¡±

    ¡°But you said before¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan, fixing his messy hair, asked.

    The man looked up at him, then moved his finger towards the neighboring province and continued outward, finally stopping at a certain point: ¡°Yes, we¡¯vee from the Joint Camp over there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the part of the world you haven¡¯t made contact with yet.¡±

    The man went on.

    Yuwen Xuan pursed his lips, focusing on that point.

    However, a faint glint of interest shed in his eyes¡­

    ¡°Human territory¡­ sounds good, very good¡­ But I want to know where the zombies¡¯ territory is?¡± Yuwen Xuan asked with a slight smile.

    The man was taken aback, and then his mouth twitched: ¡°You might as well just kill me¡­¡±

 Chapter 622: A Deeper Understanding

    Chapter 622: A Deeper Understanding

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it brief¡­¡±

    The man finally sumbed under Yuwen Xuan¡¯s gaze, defeated. Being stared down by a madman is truly not a pleasant experience.

    ¡°Our circumstances are quite different, so the evolutionary direction and characteristics of the zombies vary. However, these differences are indiscernible without specific dataparisons. After all, they are from the same species, and those subtle changes can¡¯t be highlighted without detailed samples,¡± the man exined. ¡°And we can¡¯t just hand this over to you, can we? Since this is a partnership, both parties must show some sincerity.¡±

    ¡°What are your demands?¡± Zhang Yu asked.

    ¡°You need to provide us with moreprehensive intelligence, more detailed than what you have presented so far. To be honest, the information you¡¯ve provided is too rough. Organ mutations, limb variations, general behavioral patterns¡­ these are things anyone can observe with a little attention. What we want is the in-depth and meticulous kind, like a zombie version of human psychology, or human biology,¡± the man spoke rapidly.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Zhang Yu showed a hint of difficulty.

    Do they really think everyone is a zombie expert?

    Most people only know how to avoid and kill zombies, as for zombies¡¯ hobbies, mating preferences¡­ who cares?

    ¡°Speaking of going deeper¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan picked up a pen and twirled it between his fingers, pondering, ¡°I actually do have someone in mind.¡±As he spoke, everyone in the conference room turned their attention to him.

    There¡¯s really such a person? What do they do?

    Even the man who had posed the question was taken aback, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yuwen Xuan nodded affirmatively.

    Indeed, the person he had in mind was his brother-inw¡­

    When ites to understanding zombies, who could surpass Ling Mo?

    ¡°There¡¯s one issue though¡­ I don¡¯t know where he is,¡± Yuwen Xuan frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± the man turned his head and nced at a young girl standing behind him, ¡°She is an expert at finding people.¡±

    ¡°What information can you provide me with? Name, appearance, ces he might have been, a rough idea of where he might be now?¡±

    The young girl stepped forward, tipping her cap back slightly, a pair of indifferent eyes fixed on Yuwen Xuan.

    ¡°Uh¡­ His name is Ling Mo,¡± Yuwen Xuan said.

    ¡°Ha?¡± The girl¡¯s expression suddenly froze on her face.

    ¡­

    Unaware that he is currently the subject of someone¡¯s attention, Ling Mo¡¯s focus is entirely on the rampaging female giant corpse.

    Her three-meter stature forces her to move on all fours, but this does not limit her mobility. She bounds through the building like a crazed gori.

    But when this gori also possesses a formidable physique and terrifying speed, she bes a destructive, transforming beast of a tank.

    Shana and Ling Mo¡¯s seamless cooperation has left the female giant corpse with over a dozen wounds. However, the toughness of her muscles and her size ensure these injuries are far from lethal.

    Instead, the blood and pain only serve to further enrage her¡ªand her mate.

    Every time the female giant corpse is hurt, the male giant corpse frantically tries to break in.

    Such actions put him in harm¡¯s way, and with each attempt, he umtes more wounds on his body.

    And his injuries, in turn, incite the female giant corpse.

    ¡°It¡¯s a vicious cycle¡­¡± Ling Mo quickly noticed.

    Their destructive antics were almost tearing the house down.

    Themotion had not drawn ordinary zombies, all thanks to the terrifying presence of three leader level zombies and two dominant level zombies.

    Fighting alongside two of their dominant level kind had also put Ye Lian and the others into a state of excitement.

    It was fortunate that they had spent so much time with Ling Mo and were restrained by his mental connection; otherwise, the scene would likely have been a hundred times bloodier.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a war of attrition. The key is to prevent them from joining forces,¡± Ling Mo thought as he coordinated with Shana. ¡°Their greatest strength is also their greatest weakness.¡±

    Yet, the cooperation between this zombie couple stirred something inside Ling Mo.

    Could this be¡­ zombie nature?

    While their affection was expressed through violence and bloodshed, Yu Shiran and Ban Yue seemed to have a mutual concern for each other.

    But as Ling Mo¡¯s attention wavered, a piano flew over his head.

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingled with numbness, and he burst into anger: ¡°Damn!¡±

    Meanwhile, Mu Chen was also lost in thought, but what he was pondering was¡­

    Where was the signal they agreed on?

    He hadn¡¯t seen Xia Zhi since a while ago, and the signal was still not forting.

    It wasn¡¯t very honorable¡­ but now was indeed the best time to escape.

    Although he knew Ling Mo would not sit idly by and let them flee, and the situation where ¡°they were held up by zombies so he could leave easily¡± would definitely not happen, the sess rate at this moment was indeed higher than at any other time.

    As for being honorable¡­

    Deciding to pursue them, Ling Mo and his group would first have to shake off these two zombies, which, in Mu Chen¡¯s view, was quite honorable already.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t understand Ling Mo¡¯s actions. They were clearly nning to kill these two monsters.

    Kill high-level zombies? That¡¯s a thankless task!

    Ordinary people, if not forced, wouldn¡¯t even want to provoke ordinary zombies, let alone high-level zombies.

    The risks involved were not even on the same level!

    Fighting to the death with zombies without any reward was definitely folly!

    While muttering to himself, Mu Chen also thought, considering he couldn¡¯t possibly escape from Ling Mo¡¯s hands, should he behave a bit less like a jerk?

    For instance, when the signal came, he could follow the n to hold them off, and at the same time choose a route with fewer zombies, helping Ling Mo and the others to get rid of these two monsters¡­

    However, at that moment, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.

    He felt something pressed against his waist¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    A deep voice rose from behind him, making Mu Chen¡¯s already shocked expression turn even more bizarre.

    ¡°Xia Zhi?¡±

    Just as Mu Chen tried to turn his head, he felt a heavy blow to his waist.

    The intense pain caused him to convulse, and at the same time, the knife in his hand was snatched away.

    This simple and clear action made him quickly realize that the other party was not joking.

    But¡­ what the hell was happening?!

    Meanwhile, at another corner of the caf¨¦, a crisp sound suddenly rang out, apanied by Xu Shuhan¡¯s screams.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡­¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned even uglier, and before he could say anything, he felt his arm twisted behind his back, and then he was dragged rapidly towards the staircase.

    ¡°Xia Zhi, are you trying to get yourself killed?!¡±

    Mu Chen growled, and thest thing he saw was Ling Mo being chased by the female giant corpse, frantically running towards that corner¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±

    As he was dragged downstairs, Mu Chen continued to shout.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He suddenly felt a hit on his back, which made him let out an agonizing scream.

    Then he was forcefully pressed against the wall, while Xia Zhi came close, shoving the barrel of a gun into his mouth.

    ¡°I hate it when you talk, just shut up. Every time I hear you speak, I just want to shoot you.¡±

    Xia Zhi¡¯s face remained expressionless, his tone t and unemotional.

    But the content of his wordspletely shocked Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything,¡± Xia Zhi said, tugging at the corner of his mouth, ¡°I just want to escape. But unfortunately, it¡¯s not your kind of bad luck n.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that, I¡¯m just trying to survive. Or rather, to survive better.¡± Xia Zhi shook his head, but it was hard to tell from his expression whether he was smiling or not.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo and his crew being too strong, and you guys too weak, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this. Can I count on you for what¡¯s below?¡±

    With a fierce yank on Mu Chen¡¯s hair, Xia Zhi delivered a heavy knee strike that made Mu Chen copse with a wail.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Xia Zhi threw the knife at the corner of the staircase on the lower floor, then quickly ran downstairs.

    However, just as he was about to turn the corner, he suddenly stopped and made a gesture towards Mu Chen.

    A peace sign, apanied by an expressionless face.

    Then he sprinted down and disappeared from Mu Chen¡¯s view.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Mu Chen, curling up in pain, slowly moved towards the staircase.

 Chapter 623 - 623 â€“ Whack-a-Mole

    Chapter 623 - 623 ¨C Whack-a-Mole<div>

    Mu Chen was kicking himself, cursing his own stupidity incessantly in his mind!

    How could he not have anticipated this turn of events? Or was it that he had simply thought things were too straightforward¡­

    The biggest obstacle in this affair was never just the mutual trust, but also the scheming of those around him.<div>

    Feeling betrayed and toyed with, Mu Chen was consumed with an extraordinary rage, one that even surpassed the anger of being used as a hostage and bargaining chip by Ling Mo.

    If he still couldn¡¯t figure out Xia Zhi¡¯s ns by now, then his brain must have been infected by the virus.

    Xia Zhi wanted not only to be the one who escapes but also to seize the opportunity for some extra benefits, like¡­ removing him as an obstacle.

    ¡°Heh¡­ I actually took it as a joke!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the excruciating pain in his stomach, Mu Chen would have punched himself hard in the head.

    Knowing full well that Xia Zhi coveted his position, yet he had not taken it seriously!

    But now it seemed that what was a trivial matter to him was of apletely different significance to Xia Zhi.

    Thinking of the look full of scorn and triumph in Xia Zhi¡¯s eyes just then, and that victorious gesture¡­

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Struggling, Mu Chen made his way to the stairway, grabbing the handrail to pull himself up.

    He eyed the knife and straightened up with difficulty.<div>

    Chase after Xia Zhi? It was toote; in his current state, he couldn¡¯t possibly catch up.

    So¡­ go back and save Xu Shuhan? Mu Chen looked back toward the upper floor.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Xu Shuhan do anything, but from Xia Zhi¡¯s remarks, he had picked up on some clues.

    Clearly, Xia Zhi had not only used them but also wanted to turn them into pawns, to stall Ling Mo for a while.

    Without a doubt, they couldn¡¯t possibly hold off Ling Mo, and would ultimately be wiped out by him.

    And the method that would infuriate Ling Mo, even drive him to irrationality¡­

    ¡°Hurting his girlfriend¡­¡± The answer, most likely, immediately came to Mu Chen¡¯s mind, and a chill shot up from the soles of his feet.

    Xia Zhi¡¯s move was ruthless!

    Knowing full well that his girlfriend was Ling Mo¡¯s greatest vulnerability, Xia Zhi deliberately targeted this weakness and used Xu Shuhan as a pawn.

    This meant certain death for Xu Shuhan, and with Mu Chen injured, survival was unlikely for him too. Only Xia Zhi would be able to escape.

    The best way to stop this was to convince an enraged Ling Mo that Mu Chen was innocent¡­<div>

    But in such a state of anger, would Ling Mo really calm down enough to listen to such aplicated story?

    It was likely that Ling Mo would silence him the moment he heard the first words, ¡°We were indeed nning to escape.¡±

    Another option was to rescue Xu Shuhan and use the resulting chaos to escape as best as he could.

    If he were to turn tail and run first in this situation, it would be better to just kill himself outright.

    ¡°Xia Zhi!¡±

    Mu Chen looked up towards the upper floors, grinding his teeth and growling low: ¡°If I don¡¯t die, you¡¯d better be ready to be fed to the zombies!¡±

    He then gripped the knife handle and with a loud cry, charged upstairs¡­

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Under the moonlight, a figure dashed into an alley and pressed against the wall, panting heavily.

    He looked up at the small building not far away.

    On the third-floor balcony, the terrifying giant zombie was still pounding on the walls, asionally leaping around like a monkey, dodging attacks from inside.<div>

    The muffled noisesing from the building clearly indicated the chaos within.

    When a man¡¯s exaggerated shout was abruptly cut off by a scream, a smile suddenly appeared on the face of the figure who had been expressionless before.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said softly, his mouth barely opening.

    After ncing at the gun in his hand, Xia Zhi looked around once more.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to y, y big¡­¡± he muttered to himself, ¡°Right?¡±

    He took onest look at the window, then quickly turned and disappeared into the alley¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a terrible scream, Mu Chen fell heavily to the ground, clutching his stomach.

    But his eyes were fixed ahead, his mouth agape, wide enough to fit an egg: ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Standing before him was Xu Shuhan, who had just fiercely smashed him with the butt of a gun and was now wearing a look of apology¡­

    Meanwhile, inside the house, the noise continued, even more intense than before¡­

    These two dominant level Zombies were indeed very troublesome. Not only were theyrge, but they were also much stronger than ordinary zombies in other aspects.

    However, their mutual restraint provided Ling Mo with an opportunity. Ling Mo quickly found a way to hunt them down.

    ¡°Focus on hitting one first. When that one gets hurt, the other will go crazy, and we¡¯ll turn around to deal with the frenzied one. In short, we hit whoever goes crazy, kind of like whack-a-mole, but we can control which one pops up,¡± Ling Mo shouted while dodging the female giant corpse¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°That sounds pretty unreliable¡­¡±

    ¡°But you like it, right?¡± Ling Mo quickly interrupted Shana¡¯sment.

    Shana gave a slight smile and then answered with action. She raised her scythe high and chopped towards the female giant corpse¡¯s back: ¡°Hello, Zombie Minnie!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Feeling the threat behind her, the female giant corpse quickly turned around and swung a palm at Shana.

    But Shana, who was in mid-air, let out a chuckle and suddenly rose higher, sticking to the ceiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you two who are a couple, you know!¡± Ling Mo yelled, reaching out and grabbing forcefully.

    The female giant corpse hadn¡¯t stabilized yet when she was suddenly pulled hard at the feet, causing her body to tilt.

    Shana immediately leaped down from the air, her scythe striking heavily on the female giant corpse¡¯s shoulder, causing blood to stter.

    The pained female giant corpse let out a wretched scream, which immediately provoked the male giant corpse still at the window.

    ¡°Watch out! Zombie Mickey!¡± Ling Mo shouted a warning.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The male giant corpse roared, grabbing the window frame. The sound of ¡°crack crack¡± cracking was incessant, and cracks even started to appear in the wall.

    He had been restricted to the outside, but now, hearing the female giant corpse being repeatedly injured inside, he finally erupted.

    With his strength, pulling a little longer could indeed bring down the wall.

    Upon hearing Ling Mo¡¯s shout, several figures immediately appeared in front of the male giant corpse, capturing his attention.

    Li Ya Lin¡¯s Flowers Abundantly was extremely effective in disrupting the enemy. When the male giant corpse shifted his focus to her, Senior Sister disappeared in a sh, reappearing a few meters behind, evading the male giant corpse¡¯s frenzied attacks.

    In his anger, the male giant corpse failed to notice the dark muzzle of a gun aimed at his head.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    The bullet prated flesh, and a spray of blood burst forth. The male giant corpse¡¯s upper body jerked backward, but before he could fall, a figure had already shed above the window.

    Li Ya Lin, hanging upside down from the window, swiftly shed across the male giant corpse¡¯s neck.

    Amidst the gushing blood, she grabbed the male giant corpse¡¯s hair, and with a backward somersault, mmed him heavily into the house.

    With sessive heavy blows, the male giant corpse¡¯s body twitched uncontrobly, but death was just a matter of time.

    As Li Ya Lin crouched down sharply, stabbing a knife into the back of the male giant corpse¡¯s head, the female giant corpse let out an extremely mournful cry.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    She flipped up from the ground, tearing off her nearly severed arm that was hanging by her side and getting in the way.

    Blood spurted, staining half of her body red, but this only made her eyes even redder with stimtion.

    However, the frenzied female giant corpse chose not to attack them but instead rushed toward the male giant corpse¡¯s body.

    Li Ya Lin had already dodged alertly, but in her hand, she now held a piece of the Virus Nest.

    Watching the female giant corpse pounce like a tank, Ling Mo was momentarily stunned.

    He suddenly felt a pang of emotion, and his attack momentarily ceased. Perhaps these monsters hadn¡¯tpletely lost all their feelings¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The female giant corpse grabbed the male giant corpse¡¯s body and lifted it high into the air.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo instinctively sensed something was wrong, his eyes widening as he watched the female giant corpse, ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    The corpse¡¯s arms were violently torn off, and then the remaining body was flung toward Ling Mo and the others.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

 Chapter 624: Shadows Consumption

    Chapter 624: Shadows Consumption

    Corpse bombs rained down with a spray of fresh blood, causing Ling Mo¡¯splexion to drastically change.

    He suddenly realized that he had fallen into some kind of misconception¡­ Perhaps there was indeed something innate within these wild Zombies, but their thought processes were absolutely unlike that of humans.

    Take for example this female giant corpse; her actions werepletely beyond humanprehension!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your mate? How can you make such ¡®use¡¯ of him, hey?!¡±

    Not only did she tear off an arm to take with her, but she also hurled the corpse!

    And the way she threw it was too clever, too meaningful!

    Not to mention the impact one would suffer from the male giant corpse¡¯s massive body, even if one could dodge the corpse, there was still so much blood gushing out from his severed arm!

    If even a little sshed into Ling Mo¡¯s eyes or mouth, that would be a disaster.

    This was a dominant level Zombie! Even Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare to take risks under these circumstances.He swiftly dodged to the side and immediately pulled up his clothes to cover his head.

    The female giant corpse indeed intended to escape, but she was somewhat outnumbered¡­

    Although her corpse bomb ploy had hindered Ling Mo, there were still three other female zombies¡­

    As Ling Mo dodged, he also used his mental Tentacles to create a for them, providing cover for their evasion while simultaneously catapulting them towards the female giant corpse rushing towards the window.

    He was quick to learn and apply, using another version of the ¡°Zombie bomb¡±.

    The three female zombies descended from above, timely intercepting the female giant corpse. With one arm gone and without the aid of the male giant corpse, and with Ling Mo joining in shortly after, she quickly fell into a disadvantage.

    Minutester, amidst the chaos, Ling Mo received two dominant level Zombie Virus Nests from Ye Lian.

    Seeing the pure virus crystallization, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly zed with fervor.

    This sweat was not shed in vain¡­

    And perhaps due to the size, these two Virus Nests were unusuallyrge.

    Compared to the dominant level Nests Ling Mo had obtained before, these were at least one-thirdrger and seemed even purer.

    It seems that the virus indeed serves as the original driving force for zombies, akin to gasoline, while a Virus Nest is much like an engine.

    Larger and purer Virus Nests are necessary to sustain the operation of bigger machines.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­¡± Ling Mo pped away Li Ya Lin¡¯s sneakily reaching hand, then stored the Virus Nest close to his body under the expectant gazes of the three female zombies.

    ¡°Not now,¡± Ling Mo said as he casually wiped the corner of Ye Lian¡¯s mouth.

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes widened, and then she moved her lips dumbly, flicking out her tongue to lick them.

    After securing the item, Ling Mo wiped off his sweat and turned his gaze toward the entrance of the cafe¡­

    Another matter was waiting for his attention¡­

    Minutes earlier, as Xu Shuhan pointed her gun at Ye Lian, her whole body trembled uncontrobly.

    It was probably because the fear she had felt earlier hadn¡¯t dissipated yet¡­ Xu Shuhan thought to herself.

    But the hesitation in her fingers, unable to pull the trigger, filled Xu Shuhan with aplex feeling.

    Her mission was notplicated¡ªwound Ye Lian as much as possible to attract Ling Mo¡¯s attention¡­ and better yet, to kill her.

    However, looking at Ye Lian¡¯s figure from behind, Xu Shuhan found herself hesitant to act.

    But this was an opportunity, and she had to take it¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan let out a sharp scream, but in the end, she jerked the gun up and fired at the chandelier in a semnce of an ident.

    When she lowered her head, however, there was someone already standing in front of her, Ling Mo¡­

    Even Ye Lian, who had just been unguarded with her back to her, now appeared in another corner.

    In an instant, Xu Shuhan let out a long sigh of relief and felt a chill spread throughout her body.

    ¡­

    ¡°So you knew all along?¡± Mu Chen turned his head to look at Ling Mo, who was leaning against the doorframe.

    ¡°More or less¡­¡± Ling Mo touched his nose, ¡°I was sure you would think of running away. But the way you all went about it¡­ with such unexpected twists, that did surprise me. I suppose you aren¡¯t considering escaping now, are you?¡±

    ¡°Life is already hard enough¡­ can you drop the sarcasm?!¡± Mu Chen replied with a dark expression, then turned to look at Xu Shuhan.

    As they made eye contact, both could see the word ¡°frustrated¡± reflected in the other¡¯s eyes.

    Both had been used, and their feelings at this moment were clearly terrible.

    In contrast, Ling Mo, at the center of the vortex, remained calm, not even showing a hint of anger. This made Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan feel somewhat guilty, but then they came to terms with it.

    Perhaps Ling Mo didn¡¯t take theirmotion seriously, which is why he was so indifferent¡­

    But why did that thought make them feel even more depressed? Mu Chenmented inwardly.

    He suddenly nced at Xu Shuhan and asked, ¡°But why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Xia Zhi told me to attack Ye Lian to distract Ling Mo so you could ambush him. I did it to stop you from doing something foolish,¡± Xu Shuhan said frankly.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Although it hurts, I forgive you. But I still don¡¯t quite understand why you changed your mind,¡± Mu Chen asked, still puzzled.

    This was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. If Xu Shuhan had gone through with her attack, sessful or not, they would all be finished by now.

    Xu Shuhan was silent for a moment, then shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where Xia Zhi made a mistake. He should have sent you to ambush Ling Mo,¡± Mu Chen suddenly looked towards Ling Mo and said, ¡°That way, his escape n could have been fully sessful.¡±

    Xu Shuhan also looked up at Ling Mo, but then she lowered her head again.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Chen was momentarily stunned, surprised by Xu Shuhan¡¯s reaction, then turned his wide eyes to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly spoke up, interrupting Mu Chen, ¡°So what¡¯s your n now?¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo finished speaking, he suddenly felt a brightness behind him.

    He turned around in surprise and looked outside.

    And with that look, his expression immediately darkened.

    ¡°Your friend Xia Zhi is really ruthless¡­¡± Ling Mo said coldly.

    Outside the window, mes shot up into the sky!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xia Zhi threw a barrel of oil down from the rooftop, then looked around.

    Under the night sky, many red dots could be seen approaching.

    The zombies crazily rushing toward the ze along the street, though not as powerful as those of the dominant level, were numerous enough to cause even greater trouble.

    Such a scene would have turned any other survivor¡¯s legs to jelly, but it brought a hint of a smile to Xia Zhi¡¯s face.

    The smile grew wider and more triumphant by the second¡­

    ¡°You all must think I¡¯m going to run away, huh?¡± he suddenly smirked, ¡°But I¡¯m not as naive as you¡­¡±

    After muttering to himself, Xia Zhi looked down at his palm and suddenly clenched his fist.

    The feeling of having the fates of others in his grasp was truly exhrating!

    Who would have thought that before the Disaster Outbreak, he was just a man who spent his days meekly nodding to his boss and going home toints and arguments?

    When the Disaster Outbreak urred, he was initially scared, despairing, filled with fear¡­

    But as his special abilities awakened, he felt as though he had be something different.

    Maybe¡­ this was an opportunity, a chance to break free from a life devoid of passion, utterly boring!

    But this thought didn¡¯tst long, as Xia Zhi soon realized thatpared to those around him, he was still too insignificant.

    Just like before! No one cared about him, no extra nces on the street, no one in the office mindful of his presence!

    Xia Zhi had his moments of frenzy and depression. But soon, he thought of a good strategy.

    Since no one noticed him, why not¡­ just hide himself away!

    While concealing his presence, he also exploited this disguise, inching closer to those who thought they were significant but were utterly unguarded.

    It was like always acting as a shadow, then one day suddenly rising up to consume the one who had always been in front.

    ¡°You all need someone to y a supporting role, don¡¯t you? But what does it feel like to be pushed into the abyss by the supporting yer?¡±

    Xia Zhi sneered, shaking his head.

    But merely controlling Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen, pushing them into the abyss, was far from enough¡­

    Xia Zhi moved his lips, whispering another name: ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy,¡± he said, then pointed the muzzle of his gun toward a line at his feet.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    With a sharp sound of cutting through the air, a huge cluster of fireworks burst open in the sky, instantly illuminating much of the night.

 Chapter 625: Breakout

    Chapter 625: Breakout

    At this moment, Ling Mo and the others had already rushed to the window.

    As the fireworks burst into the sky, they also caught sight of the silhouette standing on the rooftop.

    However, as Ye Lian raised her gun, the figure had already calmly slid open the terrace door.

    The angle perfectly obscured his figure, leaving Ye Lian no choice but to reluctantly lower her arm.

    Xu Shuhan did the same, but her movements were clearly a beat slower than Ye Lian¡¯s.

    Unlike Mu Chen¡¯s frantic rage, her expression became significantly moreplex at the sight of Xia Zhi.

    Just then, the slowly closing door hesitated for a moment.

    In the gaze of the onlookers, a hand suddenly lifted above the doorframe, then slowly waved in the direction where Ling Mo and his group were.

    ¡°Damn!¡±Mu Chen lunged forward furiously, cursing aloud.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Another firework exploded timely, and when the dazzling sparks dispersed, the rooftop was empty.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Chen cursed through clenched teeth, ¡°He even dared toe back!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he dare? He was prepared and extremely cautious,¡± Ling Mo said, squinting towards the opposite rooftop, ¡°No need to say it, he surely knows you inside out. And these days, he¡¯s been with us every day, at least he¡¯s got a basic understanding of the situation.¡±

    As he spoke, Ling Mo suddenly leaned out, reaching to grab a thick electrical wire from the side of the window. With the help of the firelight, it was clear to see the wire stretching down towards the ground.

    ¡°He even cut the wires between the two buildings. It seems he¡¯s not only cautious but also meticulous.¡±

    Whether it was Ling Mo or the three female zombies, they could use such wires to easily climb to the opposite building. They had shown this trick while avoiding zombies, but in such a tense moment, the adversary still managed to remember every detail, which spoke volumes about how terrifyinglyposed he was.

    ¡°Onest thing,¡± Ling Mo turned around, a cold smile on his lips, ¡°Since he decided to make a return strike, it means his n is far more than just escaping and taking you out.¡±

    ¡°What else does he want to do?¡± Mu Chen asked, eyes widening.

    Ling Mo pointed at himself and said, ¡°To eliminate me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Shuhan opened her mouth and in a low voice said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just to hold you back?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Ling Mo looked up at the sky and said, ¡°With the fireworks making such amotion, do you think they¡¯re only attracting zombies?¡±

    With those words, the atmosphere instantly became tense.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned even more shocked, while Xu Shuhan sighed and lowered her head.

    Only Ye Lian and the two other female zombies were turning their heads to watch the mes below and the fireworks bursting continuously.

    Although in their human memories they surely had experiences of watching fireworks, the feelings they had while watching them as mutated zombies were definitelypletely different.

    Normal humans watching fireworks would probably never feel bloodthirsty, but zombies would¡­

    Three murderous female zombies stood in front of the window, staring with wide eyes at the fireworks in the night sky¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s insane,¡± Mu Chen finally managed to say after a while.

    ¡°Simply taking you out just provides him with an opportunity to climb up within the Niepan Branch, and it also carries some risks. But by taking me out, he could eliminate the risks and earn rewards. Weighing it, the benefits outweigh the risks,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan both fell silent at these words. Although they had already thought of this, hearing Ling Mo say it out loud still made them feel a sense of heaviness in their chests.

    ¡°We better hurry, or it¡¯ll really be toote,¡± Ling Mo said, looking down.

    Mu Chen and the others also looked out and their expressions immediately became extremely grim.

    The fire was burning more and more intensely, and more and more zombies were gathering from the surrounding area. Although these zombies had not yet noticed them, the light from the fire had drawn them close to the caf¨¦.

    Once they showed themselves, they would face a mass assault from arge number of zombies.

    It was like a new game of Whac-A-Mole, except they had be the unfortunate moles and the mallets were not just simple hammers but the talons of zombies.

    ¡°But Xia Zhi¡­¡± Mu Chen clenched his teeth and said, even in this situation, he was not willing to let Xia Zhi go.

    The thought of struggling to survive amidst the encirclement of zombies, while Xia Zhi smugly returned to the Niepan Branch, was something Mu Chen couldn¡¯t swallow.

    However, when he turned to look at Ling Mo, he was shocked to find that the guy still had a smile on his face.

    How could he still smile in a situation like this?!

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s almost ring eyes, Ling Mo simply said, ¡°He won¡¯t get away.¡±

    ¡°¡­How are you going to stop him? We can hardly save ourselves¡­¡±

    Mu Chen was muttering to himself when suddenly, Ling Mo spoke up, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten the things you¡¯ve done to me. For now, let¡¯s work together¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle our scorester,¡± Xu Shuhan interjected. She looked up at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Whatever your conditions are, just bring them up when the timees. As long as you¡¯re satisfied. But if we don¡¯t survive tonight, all of this talk is meaningless.¡±

    After she spoke, Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t wait for a response from Ling Mo and walked past him.

    As they brushed shoulders, Ling Mo faintly heard her whisper, ¡°I never wanted to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ling Mo touched his nose with a strange expression and turned to look at Xu Shuhan¡¯s retreating figure.

    Looking at Xu Shuhan now seemed very different from when he first saw her; the footsteps that seemed normal now appeared much heavier¡­

    The building housing the cafe waspletely surrounded by mes and zombies. Ling Mo and the others had just run up to the second floor when they were forced back by ck smoke and a few ming zombies.

    ¡°To the roof!¡± Ling Mo immediately led the group in a turnabout.

    The flickering shlight illuminated the dark corridor while all sorts of noisy sounds came from outside.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A sudden muffled sound from behind caused Mu Chen, who was at the back, to reflexively bend down, covering his head with one hand and gripping the handrail with the other: ¡°Damn!! What was that noise?¡±

    ¡°Just the ss exploding. This type of building burns quickly, hurry up!¡± Ling Mo urged.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Mu Chen pressed his stomach, crying out with a contorted expression.

    Despite the urgency, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t afford to stop his feet. Whether it was bing a meal for zombies or being burnt to a crisp, neither sounded like a pleasant experience.

    The door to the rooftop was wide open, which saved them some time. However, as Ling Mo stepped on a clump of fabric scraps frozen to the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    It was clear that a gruesome scene had unfolded here, and all that was left aside from a broken door were these suspicious remnants on the floor.

    If they didn¡¯t hurry, they might soon be part of the debris.

    The air was thick with the smell of burning, so potent it was almost suffocating. ck smoke had already begun to billow up, punctuated by a series of explosive cracks.

    The footsteps of zombies echoed up the stairs. Ye Lian quickly shut the rusty metal door and leaned against it, temporarily holding them back.

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly scanned the rooftop with his shlight and chose a spot. He then turned to the others and asked, ¡°You¡¯re all physical enhancement types, so a long jump shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan hurried over to Ling Mo¡¯s side, then looked across at the gap that was about four or five meters wide: ¡°No problem¡­ probably.¡±

    The gap wasn¡¯t just wide; the rooftop of the other building was also a meter or two higher, significantly increasing the difficulty of the jump.

    But if they didn¡¯t jump now, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to try.

    The iron door behind Ye Lian was shaking violently, nging nonstop, and even the walls were trembling, with ster raining down.

    The doortch also showed signs ofing loose. Even with Ye Lian¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t hold for long.

    What use was a door that¡¯se off its hinges?

    ¡°Quickly!¡± Ling Mo urged.

    Li Ya Lin and Shana positioned themselves at the edge of the rooftop, furiously smashing at zombies climbing up the drainpipe, their bodies engulfed in mes.

    These zombies, wrapped in fire, still managed to emit eerie screams, reaching out with hands that bubbled blood and skin peeling away to a charred ck, toward them.

    ¡°You first,¡± Ling Mo said, ncing at Xu Shuhan.

 Chapter 626: A Way of Greeting

    Chapter 626: A Way of Greeting

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Xu Shuhan cast an unexpected nce at Ling Mo and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, nodded.

    However, before jumping, she handed over her gun: ¡°If I make any suspicious moves, just shoot.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± This request put Ling Mo in an awkward position. Although he had not entirely trusted them, having her state it so bluntly¡­

    Especially the tone of her voice, it sounded so odd¡­

    Before Ling Mo could say much more, Xu Shuhan had already taken a couple of steps to gain momentum, then leaped forcefully.

    Her physical fitness was clearly slightly inferior to Mu Chen¡¯s, and she barely managed to grasp the edge of the building across. With great effort, she pushed herself up andnded on the rooftop.

    Once Xu Shuhan was steady, Ling Mo felt her gaze lingering on him again.

    It was as if she was saying, ¡®See, I didn¡¯t run, did I?¡¯¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Ling Mo quickly urged Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen, also with a look of consternation, nced at the knife in his hand, then handed it over with an expression of awkwardness: ¡°I¡­ Ah, damn!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he got kicked in the knee: ¡°Hurry up and get on!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t much better; the blow to his stomach had left him breathless, and he struggled to climb up, ineffectively kicking the building¡¯s side. In the end, Xu Shuhan grabbed his arm and pulled him up, giving him a helping hand.

    ¡°Ling Mo, you go up, we¡¯ll hold them off here,¡± Shana said, slicing down a humanoid fireball with a knife before ncing back.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t dy. After hoisting his backpack, he suddenly lifted his arm.

    This action surprised Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan across from him. Was he not going to take a running start?

    But as soon as this thought appeared, they were stunned to see Ling Mo leap from the spot, then gracefullynd beside them.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Mu Chen turned his head in astonishment to look at Ling Mo and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Can you carry someone with that move?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Mu Chen immediately thought of his own struggles, hopping like a frog, while the man below just kept on urging¡­

    ¡°You need to be carried.¡± With that one sentence, Ling Mo shut Mu Chen up, who then shivered and shook his head vigorously.

    Upon hearing this, Xu Shuhan¡¯s expression turned somewhat frosty again as she silently took the gun from Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± Ling Mo called out, turning his head towards the rooftop opposite.

    Li Ya Lin and Shana turned and sprinted towards them, two female zombies moving so quickly that their jump seemed effortless,nding smoothly on this side without any hesitation or stiffness in their movements.

    Even though it was just a jump down, the difference in strength was apparent, and Mu Chen felt a twinge of envy. It was one thing to be outmatched by Ling Mo, but to see that even the girls around him were stronger was something else.

    Where did he find these girls?

    Girls with both beauty and physique, who were also strong ¨C they were treasures anywhere. Niepan would struggle to find many like them, yet Ling Mo had three¡­

    At this thought, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but nce again at Xu Shuhan beside him.

    Following her gaze, he saw Ling Mo with open arms, catching Shana and Li Ya Lin ¨C an unnecessary gesture, Mu Chen thought to himself with an inward roll of his eyes.

    As Li Ya Lin and Shana moved away, Ye Lian followed suit, leaving the iron door behind.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The iron door didn¡¯tst a second before it was blown away, followed by a dozen zombies squeezing out from the doorway.

    Several ming zombies also emerged from the drainage pipes, hissing as they rushed towards this side following Ye Lian.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    A zombie that had just leapt into the air was hit by a bullet and fell heavily to the ground.

    Ling Mo turned to see Xu Shuhan holding the gun, continuously pulling the trigger.

    The zombies closer to Ye Lian also fell to the ground in a strange fashion, each with one or two bullet holes in their heads.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯splexion was somewhat pale; the recent fight with the dominant level Zombie had drained too much of his Mental power.

    Being watched by Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen like this, he couldn¡¯t very well grab a female zombie and kiss her¡­

    ¡°Quick, quick!¡±

    Ling Mo extended his arm, shouting.

    Ye Lian rushed to the very edge of the rooftop and then leaped down with force.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan immediately let out an uncontroble scream, and Mu Chen was also startled.

    Being chased by so many zombies, including those on fire, it was indeed easy for some survivors to be frightened enough to jump off a building.

    But why would Ye Lian¡­

    However, they soon realized they had worried for nothing.

    Several zombies pursued her relentlessly and ended up jumping down as well.

    But as these zombies hit the ground, Ye Lian had already grabbed the railing on the edge and leaped back up.

    And as soon as she was stable, she jumped effortlessly to the other side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, take them out!¡±

    Ling Mo shot out a mental Tentacle, taking down a zombie that had also leaped into the air, while shouting.

    From their vantage point, with a five-meter buffer, and with Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles and two guns, the dozen or so zombies on the opposite rooftop were quickly dealt with.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before more zombies would appear, and Ling Mo saw a zombie with its head aze already at the edge of the rooftop.

    ¡°Run, run, run!¡± Ling Mo took down that one too, then led the group towards another building.

    Fortunately, the buildings in this area were not too different in height. As long as nothing unexpected happened, they could still manage to escape.

    ¡­

    A few minutes earlier, when fireworks illuminated the night sky, a pair of eyes were also watching the colorful sparks through the floor-to-ceiling windows of a building in Dongming City.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be other living people in Dongming. And this way of saying hello is certainly unique,¡± he said, swirling the wine in his ss.

    Behind him on the sofa sat another person, also staring out the window. The sh of light clearly illuminated the scar on his face.

    ¡°Number 0 has not felt anything,¡± Scarface suddenly mentioned something else.

    ¡°Lately, Number 0 is so unreliable? Ai Feng, it seems you¡¯re not doing your job as the boss of this branch,¡± the man said indifferently, still with his back to Ai Feng.

    Ai Feng¡¯s expression suddenly turned bitter: ¡°Yes, the people I sent out are gone, the issue with Number 0 being injured remains unresolved, and now someone is causing trouble right on our doorstep¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°I actually came here to discuss the Joint Camp with you, but it looks like you have other matters to take care of first. By the way,¡± he suddenly turned his head, asking, ¡°Since Number 0 didn¡¯t detect anything, could it be the same person who injured Number 0?¡±

    ¡°Just a suggestion.¡± He said, raising his wine ss towards Ai Feng, then downed it in one gulp, ¡°You might want to pray that it is the same person. That way, you could solve all your problems at once.¡±

    But as he put down his ss and walked past Ai Feng, he stopped: ¡°Just to be safe, I¡¯ll send someone to assist you.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ai Feng, who had been silent until now, suddenly widened his eyes and stood up.

    Before he could say anything, the man had already pped him on the shoulder with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s well-intended, don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    He looked at Ai Feng for a moment, and, seeing that Ai Feng didn¡¯t speak, patted him on the shoulder again with satisfaction: ¡°Very good.¡±

    With that, he turned toward the door and called out, ¡°Shen Le! Come in!¡±

    Creak¡ª

    As the door slowly opened, Ai Feng turned his head with an ugly expression.

    The weather had warmed up, but as the figure appeared at the door, Ai Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine.

    The towering figure, almost level with the door frame, stood in the shadow, exerting an invisible pressure on Ai Feng.

    ¡°Ai Feng always seems reluctant to see me,¡± a cheery voice came from the doorway.

    Following that, a shorter figure stepped out from behind the tall one, approaching Ai Feng.

    This was a young boy who didn¡¯t seem very old, with hair dyed bright red that looked like a dancing me under the moonlight.

    He wore a smile on his face, hands shoved into the pockets of his sweatpants, his teeth shining white.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you¡­¡± Ai Feng¡¯s gaze, however, moved past the boy and remained fixed on the figure at the door, ¡°It¡¯s that¡­¡±

    Another firework burst open, and in the sudden sh of light, Ai Feng saw a pair of reddish eyes¡­

 Chapter 627: Is There No Sympathy Left?

    Chapter 627: Is There No Sympathy Left?

    ¡°Utterly heartless.¡± Shen Le muttered as he found himself a chair and sat down, then rummaged through his bag and pulled out a clump of something.

    Ai Feng barely nced at it before turning his head away in disgust.

    In Shen Le¡¯s hand was a blood-soaked piece of flesh. He whistled and flung the chunk of meat towards the doorway.

    A shadow flitted in the darkness, and the meat disappeared mid-air, followed swiftly by the sound of chewing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that flesh is¡­¡± Ai Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve probably guessed right,¡± Shen Le answered with augh.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Ai Feng cursed, then turned to look at the man.

    But before he could speak, the man preempted him: ¡°No, you can¡¯t refuse this. You know, one of my tasks is to demonstrate thistest achievement to you. Tell me, is there a better way to showcase it than in actualbat?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still a prototype¡­¡± Ai Feng still objected.¡°Prototype, schmotype, it¡¯s eighty percentplete,¡± the man said, arms folded, chin pinched in thought, eyes shining. ¡°And precisely because it¡¯s not yet finished, it needs more realbat! If it can evolve into itsplete form with you, the credit will also be yours. Ai Feng, you¡¯ve been at this level for quite a while, haven¡¯t you? Think about it, sooner orter you¡¯ll be reced, and then it¡¯ll be you who¡¯s out there risking life and limb. I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m done with those days for good.¡±

    Ai Feng pursed his lips, his brow furrowed in thought, then suddenly asked, ¡°What do you mean by evolving into itsplete form with me?¡±

    ¡°We are just short of some data, and no matter how many internal tests we run, the results are never urate. That¡¯s because weck the right experimental subjects! We need humans, powerful Psychics! I think¡­ someone bold enough to set off fireworks at night, even if they¡¯re not the one who injured Number 0st time, must be pretty capable, right?¡±

    ¡°This could be the perfect experimental product.¡± The man spoke with a face now brimming with confidence.

    Indeed, momentster, Ai Feng nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you¡¯ve said.¡±

    At this time, Shen Le turned around, grabbed the back of the chair, ced his chin on it, and looked up at Ai Feng and the man: ¡°Can I go take them out now?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°This way.¡±

    On one side of the street, several figures were dashing forward rapidly along the base of the wall.

    Not far behind them were hordes of Zombies, burning buildings, and billowing ck smoke.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The scythe-wielding girl at the forefront leaped at a sedan, and with a fierce motion, she brought down a Zombie that had just jumped up from behind the car.

    ¡°Roar¡­¡±

    Half of the Zombie¡¯s body was nearly severed, but its hands still clung to the scythe, mouth wide open, howling.

    The scythe girl didn¡¯t pause in her movements; after the chop, she quickly twisted the de, then pulled it out, bringing with it a gush of blood.

    It was only then that the scythe girl gracefullynded on the ground. Yet, her stride didn¡¯t break, her feet touched the ground, and she continued to sprint forward.

    The two girls and a young man following her performed the same actions, but thest man and woman hesitated slightly as they leaped over the Zombie.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped; the Zombie¡¯s chest was wide open, but it was still struggling to lift its upper body, attempting to grab them¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo, there are a lot more Zombies heading this way.¡± Mu Chen caught up to Ling Mo, panting heavily.

    He looked at Ling Mo¡¯s face with some frustration. Despite being a mental ability user, howe he didn¡¯t look as exhausted as a dead dog? Moving from rooftop to rooftop should consume more energy than running on t ground, calcted in multiples, and they hadn¡¯t rested much during the day, plus they had fought with two dominant level Zombies that night. Both he and Xu Shuhan appeared quite worn out.

    Logically, the two of them, being Enhancement types, should be extremely tired, which would mean Ling Mo, the mental ability user, should be t on the ground by now.

    Yet, while he was also breathing heavily and sweating, he clearly still had some energy to spare.

    This was truly baffling!

    As for those three girls¡­ Mu Chen nced at them and then gave up making anyparison.

    In such a situation, it¡¯s best to preserve some dignity¡­

    But no matter what, they had sessfully escaped the inferno. However, the mes that leaped higher and higher served almost like a beacon for zombies, drawing the distant hordes directly toward them.

    ¡°He¡¯s timing it. We could run all we want, but we¡¯d only break free from the encirclement around this time, and that¡¯s exactly when the fire starts to rage even more,¡± Ling Mo said while bracing his hands on his knees and taking a deep breath, looking ahead.

    ¡°Damn! He¡¯s going all out to drive us to a dead end! Who knows where he¡¯s run off to now!¡± Mu Chen said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Ling Mo revealed a slight smile.

    This smile left both Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan stunned. There it goes again¡­ This guy can always find a reason to smile¡­

    But where does his confidencee from?

    At that moment, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted in another direction. What he saw was a chaotic street, but what appeared in his other ¡°eyes¡± were two long, red, semi-transparent mental energy strands.

    These strands of mental energy twisted together, asionally shing with red light, a clear sign of mental energy in transmission.

    They stretched all the way to the end of the street, through buildings and over walls, and finally entered the bodies of two figures.

    One went into a Mutated panda, and the other slipped into the scarf of a little girl.

    Yu Shiran¡¯s eyes glowed red, and her slightly chubby face was puffed up with cheeks.

    She stretched out her hand to pat the Mutated panda¡¯s head, then climbed on its back: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Bai, continue our miserable fate of beingmanded by humans. Hmph¡­ stupid humans¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s get out of the fire first, humans don¡¯t want you to get roasted,¡± Yu Shiran suddenly added.

    A white figure shed and quickly dashed into a narrow alley¡­

    ¡°Rested enough? Pick up the pace,¡± Ling Mo said, ncing at Mu Chen, ¡°The number of zombies that way seems much smaller. Let¡¯s head that direction.¡±

    He pointed down a side road. Shana, leading the way, didn¡¯t even look back before immediately turning and rushing off.

    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh, yet found himselfpelled to keep moving, clutching his stomach.

    But as Xu Shuhan passed by, the grumbling Mu Chen suddenly heard a remark: ¡°Now you know what it feels like for a woman during that time of the month, huh? Didn¡¯t you always say no matter the situation, training must continue? Well, now¡¯s your chance to really understand.¡±

    Mu Chen was initially stunned, then became furious: ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t you have any sympathy? Stop bringing up the past! Speaking of which¡­ can someone give me a lift? Hey! Are you really going to just leave me here?¡±

    Just then, Shana, who had just dashed to the corner of the street, suddenly leaped back andnded lightly on the ground.

    Seeing her gesture, Mu Chen was pleasantly surprised: ¡°I knew there were still good people around! Maybe I can find a skateboard or a trailer or something¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best you look for a coffin instead.¡±

    A voice tinged with a hint of amusement suddenly interjected, cutting off Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    This unexpected voice made everyone slow down and warily watch the spot where Shana was standing.

    Soon, a shadow appeared at the turn, and then a figure slowly emerged.

    Under the moonlight, the shadow of this figure was elongated, but the person himself was a rather short young man.

    He stood under a broken street light, hands in his pockets, his fiery red hair exceptionally conspicuous.

    Facing Ling Mo and hispanions, including the two guns aimed at his head, the young man remained calm, even rxed.

    He squinted slightly, grinning as he said, ¡°Just kidding.¡±

    ¡°You all won¡¯t be needing coffins,¡± he continued with a smile, but the remark sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    After a few seconds of silence, Ling Mo pulled at the corner of his mouth and responded, ¡°Same goes for you.¡±

 Chapter 628: The Importance of Taking Sides

    Chapter 628: The Importance of Taking Sides

    ¡°Really?¡± The youth feigned surprise, his mouth agape, then chuckled, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Trouble was brewing.

    Though the conversation between the two was cryptic, the hint of gunpowder in the air was unmistakable to all.

    Even Li Ya Lin turned her head to whisper to Ye Lian, ¡°Should we make a move on this human?¡± She wiggled her fingers as she spoke, adding, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t eat the flesh, a little tear wouldn¡¯t hurt¡­ There¡¯s a human saying about ¡®drawing cakes to fill the belly.¡¯ I think it¡¯s quite fitting for us¡­¡±

    Ye Lian nced at the Senior Sister, then silently shook her head.

    ¡°Can¡¯t act now? Or we can act once Ling Mo does?¡± pondered Li Ya Lin, curious.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Ye Lian nodded twice, seriously, then looked at the youth, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a problem¡­¡±

    Ye Lian wasn¡¯t the only one sensing something off about the youth; Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t shoot rashly either.

    In fact, her reaction was much stronger than Ye Lian¡¯s; her finger rested on the trigger, her forehead breaking out in a light sweat, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pull it.Though the youth merely stood there, he exerted immense pressure on her, as if the slightest move would trigger a terrifying event the next second.

    It felt like facing a predator poised to pounce, quietly waiting for its prey to reveal a vulnerability.

    While the two female zombies murmured to each other, Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan exchanged nces, both looking rather pale.

    As the site of the Niepan Branch and an experimental ground, Dongming City was not a ce where survivors outside of Niepan were expected. Even if there were any, they¡¯d unlikely appear here at this time.

    So, although the youth had an unfamiliar face, they all realized he must be from Niepan.

    At that moment, the youth also took an interest in them, his gaze sweeping over each face in the group before locking onto Mu Chen.

    ¡°From the look on your face, you know me?¡± the youth asked.

    As Mu Chen was about to speak, the youth pped his hands together, ¡°Got it, got it. You don¡¯t know me, but you know what I represent, right? Allow me to introduce myself, I¡¯m Shen Le. So that means¡­¡± He scanned the group again, ¡°which one of you is Mu Chen?¡±

    Mu Chen nced at Ling Mo, saw no objection from him, and nodded, ¡°I am Mu Chen,¡± then pointed at Xu Shuhan, ¡°and this is my team member.¡±

    Seeing the youth¡¯s gaze turn to her, Xu Shuhan bit her lip and slowly lowered her gun.

    ¡°Is that so? Then, is this the person you were out here looking for?¡± The youth shifted his attention back to Ling Mo. His mind was quick; since Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue with introductions, it was clear the rest were not Niepan members. And if they weren¡¯t from Niepan, then the most likely scenario was that Ling Mo was the target of Mu Chen¡¯s mission.

    Mu Chen looked at Ling Mo again, then confirmed, ¡°Yes, this is Ling Mo. We have already reached a cooperation agreement¡­¡±

    He spoke rapidly, even with a hint of nervousness. Despite being set up by Xia Zhi, meeting a Niepanrade ahead of time might not be a bad thing. This was an opportunity to turn things around before Xia Zhi could act.

    If Shen Le had found them already injured or in a bad state, there wouldn¡¯t be much to discuss. But as things stood, it looked like Ling Mo had the upper hand. ording to Niepan¡¯s way of doing things, they would likely consider continuing negotiations with Ling Mo¡­

    Xia Zhi¡¯s meticulous ns had stumbled from the start. Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t act, Ling Mo was prepared, so now they were all unharmed.

    ¡°Heh heh,¡± Shen Le chuckled just as Mu Chen was getting into his exnation, suddenly breaking intoughter.

    Mu Chen looked at him in astonishment, while Shen Le had already adopted an indifferent expression, even shifting his weight from one foot to the other, casually rocking on the spot, ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯re saying. When I set out, I only received one order.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart leapt into his throat.

    ¡°So, you have a multiple-choice question here. Option A, you listen to me, go back, and you might get a promotion. Option B, you listen to him, and then¡­¡± He spread his arms with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The moment his words ended, Ye Lian pulled the trigger like lightning. The Thor gun shed at the muzzle, and the streetlight flickered simultaneously with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, I haven¡¯t even made a move yet.¡± Shen Le had already appeared somewhere else, but as soon as he began speaking, Ye Lian¡¯s gun was already pointed in his direction.

    She missed again, but this time Ling Mo saw it clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a phantom, not his real body,¡± Ling Mo said, stopping Ye Lian.

    This Psychic ability was very simr to one Ling Mo had encountered before, but the level was worlds apart.

    Ling Mo could detect the previous phantoms with mental detection, but this time he had no awareness at all. This could only mean that these weren¡¯t simple phantoms, and this young man was far from ordinary.

    Sure enough, another figure shed into a different position, looking exactly like the previous one, and through mental detection, one could indeed see his Mental Sphere¡­

    Ling Mo observed for a while but couldn¡¯t find any issues.

    This young man dared to speak so boldly, and indeed, he had some tricks up his sleeve.

    ¡°Brothers and sisters, don¡¯t be so fierce,¡± Shen Le said with a smile on his face, ¡°But why stop shooting? Maybe this time it¡¯s the real body.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The figure disappeared in an instant again, but this time it wasn¡¯t Ye Lian who fired. On the ground, however, there was a small hole.

    This time, it was Ling Mo who made the move, materializing his mental Tentacles and choosing to attack the body part of Shen Le.

    What puzzled him, though, was that he neither touched a solid form nor encountered any mental energy.

    ¡°Brother Ling Mo is quite ruthless¡­¡± Shen Le, who appeared again, shook his head regrettably, and once more addressed Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen, ¡°Are you just going to stand there and watch me get shot?¡±

    Hearing this, Ling Mo also looked at them but said nothing.

    Neither Xu Shuhan nor Mu Chen spoke up. Clearly, they were also conflicted.

    ¡°Or is it that you both want to y the role of the opportunist?¡± Shen Le said with a chuckle, but his words sent a chill down Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen¡¯s spines.

    ying the opportunist? Not only did Shen Le not seem the type to wait for the fisherman¡¯s benefit from the quarrel of the snipe and the m, but given Ling Mo¡¯s nature, it was absolutely impossible as well.

    As for taking action¡­ Ling Mo¡¯s strength had alreadypletely subdued them, but Shen Le didn¡¯t seem like an easy opponent either, and this was, after all, Niepan¡¯s territory¡­

    Choosing to oppose either side meant there was no turning back once the decision was made.

    Which side should they take?

    ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Shuhan suddenly stepped back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Chen asked, utterly shocked.

    She nced at Mu Chen, then looked deeply at Ling Mo and said, ¡°I choose¡­ to leave.¡±

    In that instant, her gaze seemed meaningful to Ling Mo, yet he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    She looked very tired at this moment, perhaps never wanting to remember the events of the night.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡± Mu Chen was also somewhat speechless.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s words meant not only that she was leaving Niepan but also that she was choosing to seek survival on her own.

    And the difficulty of this decision was something he didn¡¯t even dare to contemte.

    The choice surprised Ling Mo. Was this the same girl who trembled with fear in the mall?

    Considering what she had at Niepan today, whether it was a temporary safe haven, clean food, or good living conditions, all these were things other survivors could only dream of. And she had earned these through risky missions.

    To give them up so easily?

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, how was he supposed to choose now?

    In Mu Chen¡¯s view, there was only one reason for Xu Shuhan¡¯s action: she didn¡¯t want to confront Ling Mo.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even like Ling Mo!¡± Mu Chen thought in exasperation. He didn¡¯t want to give up his ce to Xia Zhi, nor did he want to start living an unlucky life, but he also didn¡¯t want to get taken out today¡­

    However, upon further thought, Xu Shuhan¡¯s words were actually quite perfect.

    She chose to leave, but she didn¡¯t choose to help Ling Mo. This way, she wasn¡¯t forcing Mu Chen to make a decision.

    Even if he chose to stay in Niepan, he wouldn¡¯t have to face the situation of fighting against hispanion¡­

 Chapter 629: You Cant Stand Me, Nor Can You Beat Me

    Chapter 629: You Cant Stand Me, Nor Can You Beat Me

    Xu Shuhan slowly edged to the side, her back to another fork in the road.

    As she retreated, she freed one hand and waved it lightly toward Ling Mo and the others.

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± she said, corners of her mouth lifting to reveal a smile.

    But this smile seemed tinged with bitterness and a touch of helplessness.

    Even on the path to survival, everyone must choose their own direction.

    For Xu Shuhan, she could no longer continue on the path she had once taken.

    ¡°Brother Ling,¡± Shana turned her head to look at Ling Mo, asking with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo snapped back to reality, shaking his head, ¡°Nothing, just thinking about some people and things¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Shana didn¡¯t quite understand. But she still felt that Ling Mo¡¯s eyes seemed different from usual.Within their depths and brightness, there seemed to be a mix of other emotions.

    ¡°Human emotions really areplicated¡­¡± she muttered to herself.

    As they watched Xu Shuhan leave, Ling Mo¡¯s mental power was locked onto Shen Le.

    The young man didn¡¯t show any unusual behavior; he just stood there, grinning at Xu Shuhan.

    But the moment Xu Shuhan fully retreated into the fork, about to turn away, Ling Mo caught a glint of coldness in Shen Le¡¯s eyes.

    Startled, he blurted out, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    At the same time, a shadow suddenly leaped from a nearby building and, with a ¡°boom,¡±nded heavily in front of Xu Shuhan.

    Although Xu Shuhan had heard Ling Mo¡¯s warning, she had no time to react.

    As the shadow hit the ground, she felt a hand grip her throat tightly, her feet leaving the ground as she was thrown violently backward.

    It all happened too fast!

    Ling Mo¡¯s mental tentacles, controlled by his will, had already reached near the shadow, but the figure deftly dodged to the side.

    Gritting his teeth, Ling Mo made the tentacles take a sharp turn, quickly catching up to Xu Shuhan as she was about to crash into a wall, pulling her back just in time.

    The moment the mental tentacles touched Xu Shuhan, Ling Mo felt a tremendous force collide with his mental energy, causing an immediate throbbing pain in his temples.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but pale; had he not reacted swiftly, his mental tentacles likely would have been dispersed the instant they made contact.

    Relying solely on physical strength to reach this level, even the two dominant level zombies they had encountered earlier seemed slightly inferior to this dark figure.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    Ling Mo extended his arm to catch Xu Shuhan, who was pulled back by the tentacles, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    But as soon as he spoke, Ling Mo was struck dumb.

    In just the blink of an eye, the once smiling Xu Shuhan had transformed into this state¡­

    Her eyes were wide open, mouth slightly ajar, a faint coughing sounding from her throat.

    On her neck, there were now five bloody holes, from which fresh blood continuously flowed, already staining her cor red.

    Considering the depth of the wounds alone, they were not fatal, but the familiar scent of the virus emanating from them made Ling Mo¡¯s expression turn extremely grim.

    He turned back to see the dark figure slowly emerging from the shadows, its right hand hanging by its side, blood droplets falling steadily from its fingertips onto the ground.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s strained whisper began, as she looked at Ling Mo, seeminglying to an understanding, her eyes beginning to redden.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Before she could finish, tears started rolling down from her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Ling Mo quickly reassured her.

    Xu Shuhan stared nkly at Ling Mo, unable to speak any further.

    ¡°Feed her the gel,¡± Ling Mo hesitated for a moment, then handed the limp Xu Shuhan over to Shana, who was by his side.

    He couldn¡¯t quite exin why he made that decision; perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to watch her die in front of him. The scent of the virus was potent, vastly different from the concentration found in ordinary zombies. If left unchecked, it wasn¡¯t just infection she faced, but a particrly gruesome death.

    Although they had been more like adversaries than friends, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t stand by and let her die, especially not after the choice she had just made.

    Shana looked up at Ling Mo with a hint of surprise and leaned in to sniff, ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary virus¡­¡±

    ¡°Just watch her for now,¡± Ling Mo instructed before standing up and turning away.

    There would be about twenty minutes from infection to outbreak¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s gaze suddenly became very focused, and even brighter than before.

    At this moment, the dark figure stepped out of the building¡¯s shadow, revealing its true form.

    Despite being mentally prepared, Ling Mo was still taken aback when he saw it.

    He had thought it was a high-level zombie, but¡­ it looked like a human¡­

    A male in his thirties, physically fit with a muscr build, and wearing a clean tracksuit.

    Except for the blood-red eyes, he appeared no different from a normal person.

    But his gaze, despite the abnormal color, was very different from that of zombies.

    Ordinary zombies look at humans with bloodthirsty and brutal eyes, as if sizing up an ant or eyeing a delicious meal.

    But his stare at Ling Mo and the group was dull and vacant¡­

    This was somewhat simr to the expression shown by the Zombie Puppets controlled by Ling Mo, but after a mental probe, Ling Mo¡¯s confusion only deepened.

    Judging by the chaos of the Mental Sphere, it should be a zombie.

    But the strength of its Mental power was something only a human would possess.

    In this situation, it seemed that ¡°it¡± was the only appropriate way to refer to this creature.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡± Mu Chen finally snapped out of his daze, his eyes wide and voice low with disbelief.

    He looked at Xu Shuhan, who was resting in Shana¡¯s arms, with an expression of incredulity.

    Everything had happened in the blink of an eye, and he hadn¡¯t even seen it clearly.

    But Xu Shuhan¡¯s blood-stained neck was a clear testament to what had urred.

    At this time, Shen Le had already appeared beside the creature, smiling as he looked at them.

    The expressions on the faces of Mu Chen and Ling Mo seemed to please him.

    ¡°You¡­ you motherf¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes reddened, and he roared incoherently.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t draw the zombies here. Let¡¯s not get too excited,¡± Shen Le said with a smile, cing a finger to his lips. ¡°She brought this upon herself. With my level, dealing with one or two traitors shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    ¡°She never opposed Niepan!¡± Mu Chen gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Shen Le pondered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between leaving Niepan now and betrayal? I gave her a chance; she chose the wrong side, took the wrong path, and now she has to live with the consequences. So, what about you? How will you choose?¡±

    He clenched his fist, looking expectantly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s grip on the knife handle tightened, veins bulging on his forehead, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with leaving? She¡¯s risked her life for Niepan time and again, and you just attack her on a whim?!¡±

    ¡°She did it for herself, didn¡¯t she? If you make the wrong choice, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you either.¡±

    Shen Le¡¯s indifferent tone and rxed demeanor greatly angered Mu Chen.

    He felt his blood boiling with rage¡­ To hell with consequences! I¡¯ll cut this kid down!

    Seeing the look in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Shen Le immediately understood, but instead of anger, he seemed amused. ¡°Ah, I see now. I do enjoy watching people like you lose their cool. You can¡¯t stand me, yet you can¡¯t beat me¡­ Haha.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Shen Le then turned his gaze to Ling Mo, his interest piqued. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive. I was hoping to see the traitor smashed into a pulp, ah¡­ but no matter, it¡¯ll be the same if it happenster. Do you think, if everyone turned into a mess of flesh, we could still tell who was who?¡±

    Heughed excitedly, as if he could already envision the scene.

    Mu Chen felt a shiver down his spine watching this seemingly ¡°cheerful¡± young man reveal such a twisted side.

    ¡°How about you experience it firsthand?¡± Ling Mo replied with a cold smirk.

    The excitement in Shen Le¡¯s eyes faded slightly. He straightened up, squinting at Ling Mo, and provocatively tilted his chin upward, ¡°You can try, but your chances are slim¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Before he could finish, Ling Mo¡¯s mental Tentacles shot out, striking him squarely and sending him flying backward.

    ¡°Stop showing off!¡±

 Chapter 630: Fierce Assault

    Chapter 630: Fierce Assault

    The moment he collided with the utility pole, Shen Le ¡°poofed¡± and disappeared.

    Immediately after, another Shen Le appeared on the other side of the monster, but this time he didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak before Ling Mo took him down.

    At this moment, in Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°field of vision,¡± countless mental Tentacles had already been woven into arge with him at the center.

    These Tentacles would materialize instantly at the whim of his thoughts, dealing with the emerging Shen Les.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­pointless.¡±

    ¡°¡­struggle.¡±

    ¡°Give up.¡±

    Several Shen Les disappeared and reappeared before they could finally piece together this sentence in its entirety.However, what he got in return was a scornful sneer from Ling Mo: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense anymore, idiot.¡±

    Shen Le emerged again, but this time his face was devoid of smiles.

    He looked at Ling Mo with a gloomy gaze and said, ¡°Who did you say¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Ling Mo said to the ¡°blown apart¡± Shen Le.

    Next, Shen Le shed into existence several more times, but still couldn¡¯t outpace Ling Mo¡¯s Tentacles.

    No matter when he chose to appear or the distance from which he appeared, Ling Mo would take him down immediately, not even giving him the chance to ¡°teleport.¡±

    Shen Le¡¯splexion grew uglier, and his eyes more ferocious throughout this process.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t focus solely on the contest with him; his primary target was actually the monster standing there.

    ¡°Crack, crack¡­¡± the monster clenched its fists and twisted its neck.

    Before it could act, Mu Chen had already charged forward with his knife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Ling Mo had barely spoken when he saw the monster, which stood there dumbly, suddenly blur and rush towards Mu Chen at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sound of breaking the air erupted, Mu Chen only felt a blur before his eyes, and then a dark shadow smashed toward his head.

    A straightforward punch, but Ling Mo had never seen such a simple move executed with such brutality.

    The monster¡¯s instantaneous burst of power was terrifying; even from a distance, he could feel a gust of wind hitting him head-on.

    If Mu Chen had been hit, his head would likely have burst open like a smashed watermelon¡­

    Mu Chen hadn¡¯t anticipated the foe¡¯s speed to be so fast. In that moment, his mind went nk, and he sidestepped out of pure instinct.

    The fist grazed past the tip of his nose, and before Mu Chen could even adjust his stance, he felt a heavy blow to his throat and was sent flying backward.

    What kind of reflexes were these!

    The monster had missed its punch but had the ability to sweep its arm horizontally in a follow-through!

    Mu Chen hit the ground hard, clutching his neck, gasping with pain, coughing up a mix of blood and saliva.

    But the monster didn¡¯t stop there. As Mu Chen fell, it leaped high into the air, aiming to crush his head with the ck sole of its shoe.

    The heavily struck Mu Chen had no strength left to even crawl away¡­

    Just as the shoe was about to crush his forehead, the monster suddenly swerved to the side and crashed into a utility pole.

    Several figures shed around it, and in an instant, the creature was marked with multiple wounds.

    Before it could dodge, Ling Mo charged towards it, his hands moving in rapid session.

    ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡±

    Its eyes were struck repeatedly, and blood burst from the left eye.

    The creature screamed in agony, struggled as if breaking free from some invisible hold, and then lunged at Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mo simply jumped straight up, pausing effortlessly several meters in the air.

    While the creature stumbled on its feet, unable to regain bnce, several more figures appeared beside it.

    Hearing the creature¡¯s screams and seeing the wounds that burst forth continuously, Mu Chen, still coughing violently, was utterly stunned.

    The creature, which seemed to have no resistance, was being dominated by Ling Mo and his attacks¡­

    Especially Ling Mo, who was a mental ability user, not only possessed excellent mental reflexes but also demonstrated formidable physical responsiveness.

    From his actions, it was clear that he was intentionally using himself as bait, deliberately drawing near the creature and then relying on his extremely quick reflexive capabilities to tread on the edge of the knife.

    One should know that at such a close distance, just one grab and he would be the next Xu Shuhan.

    What kind of steely nerves must one have to calmly carry out such a perilous act?

    Was it to protect his girlfriend with whom he was fighting side by side?

    Mu Chen guessed correctly; Ling Mo was indeed doing it for that reason.

    This creature was unlike ordinary zombies that focused on attacking humans¡­ it seemed tock any particr ¡°interest.¡±

    However,pared to the extremely fast Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian, who was looking for an opportunity with her gun at the ready, it was his ¡°sluggish¡± human presence that was far more noticeable.

    He sessfully drew the creature¡¯s attention and surrounded it with various mental disruptions and attack methods.

    The creature quickly umted over a dozen wounds; blood and pain rapidly drove it into a frenzy.

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡±

    After being shed again by Li Ya Lin and taking a gunshot to the left shoulder, the creature let out an extremely sharp scream.

    The blood in its eyes darkened, and the muscles on its body began to convulse violently.

    The bloody and blurred wound on its shoulder stopped bleeding at a visibly rapid rate, and the numerous knife wounds of varying depths across its body also quickly ceased bleeding.

    Even amidst the twitching of its muscles, these wounds became less and less noticeable¡­

    ¡°This is believing in Chun-Ge

    1

    ¡­¡± Mu Chen was taken aback.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Suddenly, he felt his pant leg being grabbed, and turning around in horror, he found it was Shana.

    Before he could speak, his upper body, which he had just propped up, lost its support, and he was dragged backward into a corner.

    ¡°Help¡­ help me¡­¡±

    Shana tossed him next to Xu Shuhan and said, ¡°Keep an eye on her, watch her pupils and mental state.¡±

    ¡°And you¡­ cough cough¡­¡± Mu Chen asked with difficulty.

    ¡°I¡¯m watching that person¡­¡± Shana said coldly, holding her scythe.

    While Ling Mo and the others were intensely fighting the creature, there was still Shen Le¡­

    Even though Ling Mo would deal with Shen Le the moment he appeared, it was still good to be cautious.

    After the creature had stopped bleeding, it seemed to undergo even greater changes.

    Its speed and strength both received substantial boosts.

    Ling Mo was gradually losing his ability to restrain it, Ye Lian couldn¡¯t find any opportunities to shoot, and even Li Ya Lin¡¯s attacks repeatedly missed.

    The creature had a sharper instinct for danger, dodging away before Li Ya Lin could attack each time she appeared beside it.

    Its attacks on Ling Mo also became more ferocious, and Ling Mo felt it was getting tougher to handle.

    Relying on the formed by his mental Tentacles, he could move at speeds and in directions unimaginable to ordinary people, but the creature was able to keep up every time.

    Ling Mo had just used a Tentacle to pull himself to one side when he saw the creature charging at him. He felt a chill in his heart and quickly pulled himself in another direction, but when he looked down, he saw a piece of his clothing had been torn off.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of fear.

    But before he could act again, a cold breeze suddenly passed behind him.

    ¡°ng!¡± Shen Le, who had just appeared again, was dispersed.

    However, this time Ling Mo¡¯s expression was different after dispersing Shen Le.

    ¡°Can attack now? No, that¡¯s not right¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, looking around him.

    Shen Le had disappeared again, but he must be hiding somewhere close, looking for an opportunity.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t in a hurry; the longer the fight dragged on, the more information he could gather.

    In a battle between Psychics, the most important thing was to understand the opponent¡¯s abilities.

    Perhaps at this moment, Shen Le was also observing him¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The creature lunged at him again, and Ling Mo instantly elevated himself, appearing behind it in the blink of an eye. A Tentacle shot out immediately.

    A blood mark appeared on the back of the creature¡¯s neck. It cried out while clutching its neck and turned to swing its arm even before itnded.

    As Ling Mo leapt backward with the help of his Tentacles, he was rmed, ¡°Its defense has increased too; an actual attack only left a mark. What on earth is this thing?¡±

    Footnote:<ol start="1"><li>

    Believing in Chun-Ge(ÐÅ´º¸ç):

    This is the abbreviated version of the phrase ¡°Believe in Chun-Ge for eternal life¡±(ÐÅ´º¸çµÃÓÀÉú). This meme originated from Li Yuchun(ÀîÓî´º), a singer who rose to fame from the Hunan Satellite TV channel in 2005. Although her singing was mediocre and her appearance androgynous, she gained a cult following. Due to her gender-neutral style and controversial championship title,izens gave her a nickname ¨C Chun-Ge. The phrase implies that by believing in Chun-Ge, one can aplish anything.</li></ol>

 Chapter 631: Indeed, Lifes Coffee Table is Full of Cups and Sorrows

    Chapter 631: Indeed, Lifes Coffee Table is Full of Cups and Sorrows

    After the initial shock, Ling Mo immediately adjusted his tactics.

    He swiftly transitioned from offense to defense, with the two female zombies shifting from relentless assault to evasive disruption.

    The intensity of the battle cooled down instantaneously; Mu Chen and the others could only watch as the frenzied creature was led by the nose, darting chaotically near the crossroads.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Mu Chen was confused, noticing the growing brightness of the fire nearby. This was no time to be wasting time¡­

    Shana, keeping a vignt watch on their surroundings, replied, ¡°Just wait and see, it won¡¯tst much longer.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Chen was still lost.

    Shana nced at him as if looking at an idiot and said, ¡°Your injuries aren¡¯t in your brain¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you. Haven¡¯t you noticed it¡¯s be much more fierce than before?¡±

    ¡°I have¡­¡± Mu Chen replied with tears streaming down his face, although he still didn¡¯t understand. Was it really necessary to point out something so obvious?

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s normal?¡± Shana said to him with a sense of helplessness.Mu Chen paused for a moment, then had an epiphany and nodded, ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±

    The creature¡¯s sudden rampage was clearly triggered by pain, sending it into a state of hysteria.

    In such a state, it would undoubtedly consume much more energy than under normal circumstances.

    Ling Mo and his party had obviously noticed this right away. Instead of choosing to sh head-on, they adopted a ¡®walking the dog¡¯ strategy, continuously provoking it to grow more berserk.

    ¡°That¡¯s cunning¡­¡± Mu Chen had just finished his thought when he noticed Shana staring at him coldly.

    His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly put on an apologetic smile, ¡°Actually, I was praising him¡­ It¡¯s no wonder you few have survived until now, yourbat experience is too strong.¡±

    ¡°Domesticated ones can neverpare to the wild ones,¡± Shana responded.

    Mu Chen, who had wanted to argue, suddenly felt an unusual sensation. He nced at Xu Shuhan, who was silently leaning against the wall not saying a word, and then thought about himself.

    ¡°Domestication¡­ It¡¯s pretty much the same, isn¡¯t it? Work, get rewarded, and return to the cage¡­¡± Mu Chen thought bitterly.

    This reflection made him realize that almost every member of Niepan operated simrly.

    The stark distinctions in status and levels, along with the different privileges, provided them with the motivation to keep risking their lives.

    In essence, it was simply pooling together everyone¡¯s flesh and blood, allowing a stronger subset of individuals to feed off the rest.

    Those who were consumed fought desperately to reverse their roles and be the consumers themselves.

    Under such circumstances, where was the room for truepanionship?

    To those of a lower level, the ones higher up might just seem like stumbling blocks.

    Take Xia Zhi, for example, that¡¯s how he viewed them¡­

    And to the higher-ups, those doggedly pursuing lower-level members were nothing but potential threats.

    Thispetitive mechanism fueled Niepan¡¯s rapid expansion and development, but Mu Chen had already tasted the pitfalls and bitterness that came with it¡­

    With this in mind, he suddenly felt less angry about Xia Zhi¡¯s betrayal.

    It wasn¡¯t betrayal; it was just a pitiful way to live, much like his former self¡­

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo and the others were still engaged with the monster.

    The creature, having lost its sense, couldn¡¯t grasp Ling Mo¡¯s tactics and was being toyed with like a spinning top.

    The rapid depletion of its physical strength only seemed to exacerbate its fury. However, angry as it was, its movements had noticeably begun to slow down.

    Shen Le, who had been acting like a human-shaped soap bubble¡ªpopping up only to be burst¡ªcouldn¡¯t stay put for long.

    When he reappeared, it was right behind the monster.

    This strategy bought him a bit of time.

    ¡°Whistle!¡±

    But just as he whistled, Ling Mo¡¯s mental Tentacles reached him again.

    Shen Le was furious, yet he had no counter for Ling Mo¡¯s impressively quick neural reactions.

    Nevertheless, the whistle had some effect; the monster suddenly let out a shrill roar and leapt high into the air.

    Ling Mo immediately sensed danger. Before he could retreat, the monster had already appeared right in front of him.

    ¡°Such speed!¡±

    Just when it seemed like the monster¡¯s rampage had reached its limit, it quickly became apparent that this wasn¡¯t the case at all.

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s body couldn¡¯t retreat in time, his mental Tentacles instantly formed a barrier in front of him.

    Before Ling Mo could even catch a glimpse of the monster¡¯s shadow, its attack was already upon him.

    Its legs, wound up like clockworks, kicked at Ling Mo in rapid session with an incredibly high frequency.

    In just a second, Ling Mo felt his Mental power draining away like running water.

    At this moment, Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian had finally arrived. With their reaction speed, blocking the monster shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­

    But just as Ling Mo breathed a sigh of relief, the multiple shadows of the monster¡¯s soles disappeared from his view, followed by a sudden gust of wind hitting him from behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s too fast!¡±

    When it moved, there was not the slightest hint of stagnation¡ªsimply put, it was wless!

    The monster kept changing directions, dodging both Li Ya Lin¡¯s and Ye Lian¡¯s attacks, and putting immense pressure on Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected to find himself on the receiving end of such a passive beating so quickly.

    Although he wouldn¡¯t sustain countless wounds like the monster, this rate of Mental power consumption was unsustainable¡­

    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be able to keep rampaging like this. What¡¯s going on? And that whistle¡­¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brow, searching for a chance to escape while trying to analyze the situation.

    For some reason, a crazy thought shed through his mind¡­

    But thinking of the monster, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but shake his head internally.

    Impossible, right?

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Just then, a figure suddenly appeared behind Ye Lian.

    A cold gleamshed out towards Ye Lian¡¯s back like a venomous snake, apanied by Shen Le¡¯s chilling smile.

    In his view, this girl with the vacant gaze should have the slowest reaction time.

    Moreover, her attention was entirely focused on Ling Mo and the monster, how could she possibly notice Shen Le appearing and disappearing like a ghost?

    By the time she realized it, Shen Le¡¯s knife would have already pierced her heart¡­

    Just the thought of warm blood sshing onto his face made Shen Le¡¯s eyes gleam with excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be protecting them, right? I¡¯m going to kill them right in front of you just to make you angry, just because you¡¯re too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A cold light barely grazed Ye Lian¡¯s back, blocking Shen Le¡¯s knife tip.

    Before Shen Le could react, the cold light flicked his knife away, followed by a scythe-shaped sh aimed at his head.

    Shen Le was startled and immediately dodged backward.

    The long-haired girl missed her target but didn¡¯t pause at all, immediately turning the de sideways and, with a graceful spin, the de swept horizontally towards him.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    This time Shen Le¡¯s dodge was awkward, and he nearly tumbled to the ground.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡± Shana said with a sneer, as she swung her de again.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s expression is even more twisted than mine!¡± Shen Le had just straightened up when he saw a sh of cold light above him.

    ¡°Ling Mo told me to keep an eye on you,¡± Shana said with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one protecting them, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shen Le quickly stepped back, shouting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand priorities?¡± Shana rolled her eyes.

    Before Shen Le could dodge, a figure silently appeared behind him.

    With a sh of cold light, he disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Shana put down her scythe and looked around before retreating back to Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan.

    Mu Chen, with a pale face, wobbled as he lowered his knife, then, feeling awkward, raised it again.

    He always knew being protected was just an illusion, but the illusion had shattered too quickly¡­

    ¡°Why do I feel like our presence is actually aiding her sneak attacks? Like just now, Shen Le didn¡¯t realize she would move¡­¡±

    Considering this possibility, Mu Chen suddenly felt his life was indeed filled with tragedies¡­

    Ling Mo had also witnessed Shen Le¡¯s sneak attack, his eyes growing colder, and he calcted in his mind: ¡°Just as I suspected¡­ Now I have a clear idea of his special abilities. Want to be invisible? Wait until you¡¯re dragged out!¡±

    Meanwhile, with Ling Mo and Ye Lian¡¯s joint efforts, the rampaging monster finally showed a moment of vulnerability.

    In the midst of changing directions, its body was slightly obstructed by Ye Lian¡­

 Chapter 632: The Mocking Face

    Chapter 632: The Mocking Face

    A fleeting vulnerability appeared in the blink of an eye, vanishing almost as quickly as it hade. Even if one were to perceive it, reacting in time would be exceedingly difficult.

    For even the most in-sync partners cannot achieve truly simultaneous action.

    But Ling Mo was different. On one hand, his neural response speed was honed to an incredibly swift level. On the other, his and Ye Lian¡¯s minds were as one.

    The moment the vulnerability appeared, Ling Mo reflexively sprang into action.

    He surged upward, two tentacles shooting out from his Mental Sphere, seizing the momentarily unstable foot of the creature.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The creature copsed with a thud, rolling along with the momentum before crashing heavily against the guardrail at the roadside.

    Before it could rise, Ye Lian¡¯s Thor in hand shed with fire.

    A burst of blood sprayed from the creature, apanied by its piercing howl.This series of actions, as if performed by one being in perfect harmony, left Mu Chen utterly dumbstruck. From an observer¡¯s perspective, Ling Mo and Ye Lian¡¯s movements were seamlessly connected, violent in process and bloody in result, yet it resembled a well-rehearsed performance. However, inserting himself mentally into the scenario, Mu Chen¡¯s mind was overwhelmed with shock.

    No matter how he analyzed or calcted, he could never achieve what Ling Mo and Ye Lian had. And in the recent sequence, had there been even the slightest dy in their actions, even by fractions of a second, the oue would have been drastically different.

    ¡°This is truly the pinnacle of being in love¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered, stunned as if turned to wood.

    As the creature fell, Ling Mo did not rush over but instead, his gaze intensified, and the surrounding ¡°spiders¡± instantly materialized.

    A muffled grunt echoed from the void, followed by the appearance of a figure nearby.

    This time, before Ling Mo could act, Shen Le took the initiative and vanished, reappearing beside the creature the next second.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Shen Le looked at Ling Mo with a displeased expression, seeming somewhat incredulous about the situation. But he quickly disyed a cold smirk and said, ¡°However, I now have a clear understanding of your abilities. Invisible attacks, but with distance and power limitations¡ªthe farther the distance, the weaker the energy. You can block attacks, but I suspect there¡¯s a limit¡­¡±

    He pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mental power. But how much longer can you sustain your mental energy?¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Ling Moplimented him.

    Shen Le initially felt a bit smug, but Ling Mo¡¯s mocking gaze gradually wiped the smile off his face, and anger surged within him. He darkly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you who¡¯s testing,¡± Ling Mo replied. ¡°I guess your phantoms probably only work within a thirty-meter radius, right?¡±

    Shen Le didn¡¯t respond, but his instantly darkeningplexion spoke volumes.

    In fact, what upied his mind was one question: How did this guy figure it out?!

    Soon after, he realized that what Ling Mo had been doing earlier¡ªthose seemingly meaningless, even idiotic attacks that appeared to be a waste of time¡ªwere actually a method of probing¡­

    By constantly changing his appearance location, during that process, Shen Le discovered that Ling Mo¡¯s mental attacks varied in strength with distance, but wasn¡¯t Ling Mo also using that to pinpoint his greatest weakness?

    Initially, he could have safely probed Ling Mo¡¯s abilities using the monster, but he was easily provoked by Ling Mo¡¯s continuous and annoying attacks.

    Now it seemed that while he thought Ling Mo was just a boring weakling, Ling Mo was likely smugly thinking to himself, what an easy mark, what a fool¡­

    ¡°So, you really are an idiot,¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said.

    Damn! Shen Le¡¯s face turned ashen as he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°But I actually thought your phantoms didn¡¯t have the ability to attack, didn¡¯t expect you to lose yourposure and act,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°So what?¡± Shen Le knew Ling Mo was using this talk to probe further, but he couldn¡¯t help but follow along.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face still wore a hint of a smile: ¡°You¡¯re actually a mental ability user.¡±

    ¡°What?! That shout came from Mu Chen, who was still leaning against the wall.

    Since Shen Le had revealed his abilities, Mu Chen had been certain that this young man was an enhancement ability user.

    That speed, that way of appearing and disappearing¡­ How could that possibly be the work of a mental ability user??

    And if it was a mental ability, Ling Mo should have realized it at first nce. Since he didn¡¯t see it before, how could he suddenly think Shen Le was a mental ability user now?

    Shen Le himself was obviously shocked. A secondter, he asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Damn, it really is!¡± Mu Chen pped his forehead in astonishment.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too clumsy,¡± was the answer Ling Mo gave, which almost made Mu Chen spit out.

    At this point, Mu Chen felt a bit of sympathy for Shen Le. Watching the red-haired young man clenching his fists in frustration, unable to find a counterargument, Mu Chen felt suffocated on his behalf.

    Trying to outtalk Ling Mo, Shen Le was clearly outssed!

    Not only that, but after being continuously mocked by Ling Mo, Shen Le was probably about to lose his mind.

    A mental ability user who can¡¯t stay calm is practically seeking death¡­

    Mu Chen looked at Ling Mo with a mix of admiration and a hint of fear. He now held a certain respect for this young man, but also a subtle fear.

    Compared to Shen Le, who seemed to have fallen into some sort of paranoid state, Ling Mo was much more rational.

    When Mu Chen first saw Shen Le, he thought the two had some simrities.

    Both liked to smile and seemed rxed¡­ People with such a mindset usually have a pretty good attitude.

    But now, it was clear that Shen Le was far behind Ling Mo. His ¡°rxation¡± was entirely based on strength, whereas Ling Mo could maintain this mindset even in difficult situations.

    Now, as soon as the two of them crossed paths, the gap between them became apparent.

    ¡°Now that I know you¡¯re a mental ability user, this will be easy¡­¡± Ling Mo spoke with confidence.

    ¡°Good¡­ good,¡± Shen Le¡¯s face revealed a hint of madness, and his tone became somewhat fric, ¡°Finding out doesn¡¯t matter, I can still beat you until you¡¯re begging for mercy. Do you know what I¡¯m going to do to you? I will make you watch as your beautiful girlfriend is killed, and then eaten by Number 1! Hahaha¡­ No, no, no, let¡¯s have her do it.¡±

    Shen Le¡¯s gaze drifted towards Xu Shuhan: ¡°How about letting your girlfriend eat the others? Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± Ling Mo replied calmly.

    Theughter from Shen Le stopped abruptly as he became frantic. The sensation of exerting himself to the fullest while his opponent remained unaffected was like punching cotton, only to watch it slowly return to its original shape.

    Helpless and furious!

    ¡°You¡¯re focusing on all the wrong things!¡±

    Before Shen Le could finish his sentence, a bloody hole had already appeared in his shoulder.

    Shen Le vanished in an instant with a look of horror on his face, evading the gun that Ye Lian raised immediately afterward.

    ¡°Ah, missed the head,¡± Ling Mo said regretfully.

    ¡°Even with the upper hand, he still resorts to sneak attacks¡­¡± Mu Chen was dumbstruck, unable to determine if Ling Mo was genuinely infuriating or intentionally distracting his opponent.

    If it was the former, then this man was truly terrifying. It was as if shamelessness and cunning were ingrained in his instincts!

    In the blink of an eye, Shen Le reappeared behind the monster. He pped it with one hand and covered his wounded shoulder with the other, angrily blowing a whistle: ¡°Whew!¡±

    ¡°Number 1, attack!¡±

    With Shen Le¡¯s cry, Number 1, which seemed to be on the brink of death, staggered to its feet.

    And as soon as it stood up, it charged forward vigorously.

    During its lunge, it dodged Ye Lian¡¯s aim with a swift shake, heading straight for Ling Mo.

    Watching it approach at high speed, the feeling in Ling Mo¡¯s heart grew stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a zombie!¡±

    This thought emerged again in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, and this time, he was almost certain.

    At the same time, Shen Le vanished and then reappeared at the monster¡¯s side, using it as cover: ¡°What does thirty meters matter? Try increasing the distance first!¡±

    After speaking, he disappeared again like a bubble.

    ¡°Given up on sneak attacks and decided to move simultaneously?¡± Ling Mo sneered, ¡°You might as well stick to being a breeder!¡±

    Dozens of tentacles, already prepared, shot towards Number 1!

    The probing was over; now it was time for a direct confrontation!

 Chapter 633: The Zombies Contempt

    Chapter 633: The Zombies Contempt

    ¡°Come out!¡± Along with Ling Mo¡¯s shout, countless stters of blood burst from Number 1 as it dashed forward.

    Shen Le, who was hiding close to Number 1, was also driven out. Though unharmed, he was severely rattled by Ling Mo¡¯smanding ¡°Come out!¡± and got caught off-guard, taking a hit to the face.

    He was simultaneously relieved that his head had dodged in time and trembling with fury.

    To think someone dared to mar his face¡­

    But before the young man could retaliate or even utter harsh words, two tentacles shot towards him. The sudden gust of wind they brought frightened him into a quick dodge, immediately seeking cover.

    Although Number 1 did not fall easily due to the injury, its movements were slightly hindered.

    Li Ya Lin and Ye Lian seized this small opening, the two female zombies working together to corner it in front of Ling Mo, engaging in a struggle.

    This time, its defensive capabilities were clearly not as monstrous as before, confirming Ling Mo¡¯s suspicions even more.

    The skin toughness and muscle strength of a high-level zombie are not gained through sheer fury but evolved over time as the virus gradually modifies the body.Even if they are exhausted, such innate attributes do not simply vanish.

    Destroying the corpse of a high-level zombie is no easy task, at least for a human without the right tools¡­

    Yet this monster¡¯s condition kept changing, a trait certainly not typical of zombies.

    Adding to this the burst of offensive power it had just shown, the answer was almost screaming out in Ling Mo¡¯s mind¡­

    ¡°Hiding won¡¯t help you,¡± Ling Mo said as heunched dozens of tentacles once more, sting Shen Le out of hiding again.

    Shen Le¡¯s expression turned unsightly as he sought cover once more, but his mood was one of extreme frustration.

    Facing an opponent like Ling Mo, he felt somewhat powerless.

    To cope with his indiscriminate attacks, Shen Le had intentionally hidden near Ye Lian, thinking Ling Mo would be hesitant to attack, thus rendering his assaults ineffective.

    Yet, against all odds, he was still flushed out.

    ¡°Idiot, didn¡¯t you know mental power can turn corners?¡± Ling Mo said with a coldugh.

    Shen Le was so annoyed, his eyes rolled back in exasperation, ¡°Are you using ¡®idiot¡¯ as my name now?¡±

    But he knew this was Ling Mo intentionally provoking him to reveal himself or take action. So, anger aside, he still managed to hold back and continued to prowl around, looking for an opportunity.

    Mu Chen, curious, asked Shana, ¡°Mental power can turn corners?¡±

    ¡°Common knowledge, okay¡­¡± Shana replied with a helpless shake of her head.

    ¡°Since when is thatmon knowledge?¡± Mu Chen was bbergasted.

    Shana gave him a sidelong nce, somewhat impatiently saying, ¡°Stupid humans¡­ Since your brain can¡¯t turn corners, of course, you wouldn¡¯t understand suchmon knowledge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Chen was stunned for a couple of seconds, then raised his hand to smack his own mouth, ¡°That¡¯s for being a chatterbox¡­¡±

    Being looked down upon by a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl was depressing enough for Mu Chen, but if he knew he was actually being despised by a zombie, he might have had a breakdown on the spot¡­

    As time ticked by, Number 1¡¯s condition rapidly deteriorated.

    Ling Mo was handling the situation more and more easily, and he became more talkative: ¡°Eh, you didn¡¯t run out beyond thirty meters, did you? Is it really okay to just abandon yourpanion like that? It¡¯s about to get mobbed to death.¡±

    ¡°Young man, where did all that momentum go just now? Ah, I actually admired you for a moment there, being so fearless isn¡¯t easy¡­¡±

    ¡°Come out, young man, let¡¯s fight to the death. Uh¡­ that sounded too embarrassing, forget I said it.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡±

    Shen Le was driven to the brink of madness by the continuous taunting. He wanted to ignore it but didn¡¯t have theposure to do so.

    In fact, he often taunted others himself, and it usually worked very well during battles.

    With Number 1¡¯s bravery and his own ability to appear and disappear unpredictably,bined with some sarcastic taunts and threats, the enemy would typically crumble in terror within moments.

    But now that he was on the receiving end of his own tactics, he realized just how unbearable it felt!

    And as his concentration wavered, he stumbled and inadvertently revealed himself.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Shen Le was startled and just as he was about to hide again, he was hit head-on in the abdomen by a forceful blow.

    A sharp pain surged through him and he was sent flying,nding on the ground with a loud ¡°thud.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Ling Mo said as he quickly elerated and chased after him. Two tentacles shot down from above and directly prated Shen Le as he struggled to get up.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shen Le let out a scream, but his mind was filled with shock.

    Why was Ling Mo so fast? If it weren¡¯t for his own decent physical condition, how could he have withstood Number 1¡­

    This was totally unfair. Where did this kind of mental ability usere from?!

    However, as Ling Mo swung another tentacle that hit the crouching Shen Le, he suddenly heard a crisp sound.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After a moment of haziness, Ling Mo realized he had only attacked a trash can¡­

    ¡°An illusion? No, but I was sure that¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly turned his head and after scanning the area, he caught sight of a figure turning a corner some thirty meters away.

    Shen Le, clutching his shoulder, was desperately trying to run forward.

    And after making eye contact with Ling Mo, although he tried to speed up, he could no longer hide as he had before.

    ¡°nning to abandon Number 1?¡±

    Ling Mo sneered and started running after him.

    Shen Le¡¯s heart raced with fear, but with his physical condition and the current situation, how could he outrun Ling Mo?

    The only way was to hide as soon as Ling Mo got within thirty meters, then keep running before being discovered¡­

    But Ling Mo clearly wasn¡¯t going to give him that chance. When he was about thirty meters away from Shen Le, several tentacles shot out, tripping Shen Le and sending him tumbling to the ground.

    Before Shen Le could get up, he was suddenly dragged backward and in the blink of an eye, Ling Mo had stepped on his back.

    Now there was no use in hiding; Shen Le¡¯s face was pale and his body trembled uncontrobly.

    Ling Mo crouched down, grabbed him by the cor, and pulled the red-haired young man to his feet.

    ¡°You¡­ just kill me¡­¡± Shen Le¡¯s lips quivered uncontrobly, and his voice trembled as well.

    Ling Mo nced at Shen Le, then, under Shen Le¡¯s horrified gaze, he reached down to his leg and pulled out a tactical knife.

    The gleaming de shed in front of Shen Le, and the young man couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    He opened his mouth and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please, I beg you, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Keep it down¡­¡± Ling Mo said, still holding the knife, looking emotionlessly at the screaming Shen Le.

    After yelling for a while, Shen Le seemed to realize something and slowly closed his mouth.

    His expression was a mix of embarrassment and fear.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± Shen Le asked, a hint of hope in his voice.

    ¡°I need to clear something up,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who wanted to kill you. I¡¯m not the one who gave the order; I was just sent to carry it out! If you kill me, more people wille after you. If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re already dead. How about that?¡± Shen Le spoke hastily.

    Ling Mo stared at him for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Was it just you and Number 1 who came?¡±

    Shen Le¡¯s expression froze for a second, but as Ling Mo¡¯s knife began to move again, he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°We came quickly¡­ it was just me and Number 1.¡±

    ¡°So Number 1 is indeed quite fast¡­ Were you so eager to kill us to take the credit?¡± Ling Mo asked with a smile.

    Shen Le didn¡¯t reply this time; that was something he dared not answer.

    As Ling Mo dragged him back the way they came, he asked, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not what I want to know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Le was stunned. If he didn¡¯t want to know that, then what did he want to know?

    And¡­ wait, wasn¡¯t he inadvertently spilling all the information himself?

    ¡°What exactly is Number 1?¡± Ling Mo turned his head to look deeply at Shen Le.

    Shen Le¡¯s face changed color again, he opened his mouth and slowly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a zombie¡­ ah!¡±

    Ling Mo remained still, but another bloody hole appeared on Shen Le¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My patience is limited,¡± Ling Mo said coldly.

    In reality, it was time that was limited¡­

    The intense fight that had just taken ce had alreadysted over ten minutes. And the next ten minutes could very well be Xu Shuhan¡¯sst moments of rity.

    The only reason Ling Mo spared Shen Le for the moment was to find out the true nature of Number 1.

    ¡°It¡­¡± Shen Le was dumbfounded; he could see in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes not a probing question, but certainty.

    Ling Mo knew it wasn¡¯t a zombie¡­

    But how could he know that?!

    Those eyes, that appearance, it looked every bit the part of a zombie!

    Even the virus experts at headquarters wouldn¡¯t be able to tell without a thorough dissection of Number 1.

    Moreover¡­ in reality, Number 1 had be almost indistinguishable from the zombies¡­

    But he never even considered Xu Shuhan, because in his mind, there was no way Xu Shuhan could have survived.

    Maybe Ling Mo¡¯s inquiry about Number 1 was just out of curiosity?

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Ling Mo said, slightly frowning.

    Although Ling Mo wasn¡¯t threatening him, the sharp pain from his wound was a clear reminder to Shen Le.

    He was extremely fearful. Dealing with someone like Ling Mo was terrifying because he never knew when Ling Mo might suddenly resort to torture. It was impossible to gauge how to handle him¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Shen Le said, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Conditions?¡± Ling Mo squinted.

    Shen Le nodded vigorously, then quickly added, ¡°That Mu guy, he won¡¯t be in trouble either. I can let him go, just say he¡¯s dead too¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, stop. That¡¯s useless. Talk about Number 1 first,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Shen Le wanted to hold out a little longer, but the cold light in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes made him swallow the words that had reached his lips.

    If he didn¡¯t speak now, he might die immediately. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether Ling Mo cared about Mu Chen¡¯s wellbeing or not, but judging from his current expression, it seemed he cared very little¡­

 Chapter 634: Mad Version of Eagle Catching Chicks

    Chapter 634: Mad Version of Eagle Catching Chicks

    Mu Chen was stunned when he saw Shen Le being dragged back like that.

    Captured just like that? Wasn¡¯t she acting all arrogant just a moment ago?

    When Mu Chen came back to his senses, he felt a surge of relief.

    Serves you right for being such a freak, for being so arrogant!

    Now, he found Ling Mo much more agreeable to look at. Although not long ago, he was still preupied with how to outsmart this person, but now there was a faint sense of camaraderie, as if they were both friends and foes.

    At leastpared to Xia Zhi and Shen Le, who would turn hostile at the drop of a hat, it was somewhat more rxing to deal with someone like Ling Mo, who had clear stances.

    ¡°Ptui ptui ptui, how did he just get better!¡± Mu Chen suddenly snapped out of it and shook his head vigorously, only to receive an idiotic look from Shana.

    Ling Mo nced towards the intersection and noticed that the monster was still engaged with the two female zombies.

    The two female zombies took turns drawing its attention, constantly provoking it. As soon as itshed out, they would already have retreated to the side, leading the monster around in circles.Their speed was originally not much less than that of the monster, and since its condition was worsening, Ye Lian and herpanion were having an easier time leading it on.

    As time went on, the two of them seemed to have found a new form of entertainment, and it looked like they were actually enjoying themselves.

    The monster was just unlucky. If it had encountered ordinary zombies, they would have engaged in closebat with it, fighting to the death.

    In any case, the monster would have at least gotten something for its trouble, like a piece of flesh or, with some luck, tearing off an arm or two from its opponent.

    And if it were a regr human, they would definitely not stand off like this against it.

    Risking their lives as bait to y a game of eagle catching chicks with a frenzied monster was a crazy act that very few people could do.

    This way, it wasn¡¯t reduced to being a monster being yed around by two girls.

    Watching this scene, Shen Le finally lost thest bit of hope he had been clinging to.

    The dire situation of Number 1 was simply too much for him to bear¡­

    *Thump!*

    During the frantic run with Li Ya Lin, Number 1 finally copsed, signaling that its stamina hadpletely run out.

    After Number 1 copsed to the ground, Ye Lian quickly arrived at its side and, lifting her foot, delivered a heavy kick to the back of its head.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    By the time Ye Lian had dragged the creature over, both Mu Chen and Shen Le werepletely bewildered.

    It turned out that the goal wasn¡¯t to kill it but to capture it alive!

    But¡­ what would they do with such a monster? If it were peacetime, they might put it in a cage for an exhibition¡­

    However, Shen Le was thinking even deeper. He suddenly felt that he had seen through Ling Mo¡¯s intentions.

    Having a purpose made things easier¡­

    ¡°Speak,¡± Ling Mo said, immediately interrupting Shen Le¡¯s daydreaming.

    Shen Le hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and admitted, ¡°Yes, it is indeed not an ordinary zombie.¡±

    ¡°Not just extraordinary,¡± Ling Momented.

    ¡°Right, actually¡­ it wasn¡¯t a zombie to begin with,¡± Shen Le continued, nodding.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mu Chen had just regained hisposure, only to be shocked once again.

    Shana, showing a trace of interest, flipped Number 1 over with her foot and took a light sniff. She looked at Ling Mo with a hint of confusion.

    Her confusion was understandable. There was the smell of the virus, and it looked just like a zombie on the outside.

    To all intents and purposes, a creature like Number 1 would be considered a zombie. However, Ling Mo¡¯s observations suggested that the situation was not that simple.

    Even Shana herself had mentioned that the virus Xu Shuhan was infected with was not the ordinary kind¡­

    ¡°It is an experimental product from the headquarters, and it¡¯s one of the closest to being a fullyplete specimen. Its predecessor was actually a Psychic¡­¡±

    Shen Le¡¯s revtion left everyone present stunned.

    This was originally¡­ a Psychic?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized it already?¡± Shen Le asked Ling Mo.

    Seeing Shen Le still trying to draw information from him, Ling Mo found it somewhat amusing, but he didn¡¯t hide the truth: ¡°Its attack methods are not like what an ordinary zombie is capable of, and every time it enters that state, it depletes its stamina. This situation¡­¡±

    ¡°This is indeed something a Psychic would experience, using up energy while disying their powers,¡± Mu Chen murmured thoughtfully.

    ¡°Right,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Shen Le looked at Ling Mo with aplex expression. Just from that one point, he was actually able to guess the truth¡­

    Zombies, to humans, were still a very mysterious new species. Even if one encountered some strange and bizarre zombies, there was nothing too surprising about it.

    This was, after all, a peculiar group¡­

    But how could this man have thought of such an inconceivable possibility right away?

    Think about it ¨C headquarters probably thought this type of biological weapon would definitely produce some miraculous effects. If they found out that the monster they valued so highly was exposed on its first real battle, would they be so angry that they¡¯d cough up blood¡­

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what Shen Le was thinking; although the point he made was the most obvious, it wasn¡¯t the only thing he had observed.

    And these situations, indeed, would not be noticed by ordinary people. Even if they felt something was off, they would most likely assume it was just another new variety of zombies.

    But for Ling Mo, who had been living with zombies from a low level, apanying them as they evolved step by step to the present, he was uniquely perceptive to these changes.

    However, these observations, of course, he would not disclose¡­

    ¡°Turning a Psychic into a zombie¡­ this sounds somewhat familiar,¡± Ling Mo mused for a moment, then said with some surprise, ¡°That Jian Qi, isn¡¯t he researching this?¡±

    ¡°Jian Qi? Oh¡­ the Level Nine you took down¡­¡± Mu Chen nodded in realization, then shook his head, ¡°No way, he was researching how to make Psychics stronger, ideally to have physical qualities on par with zombies, I think it was called what¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect body,¡± Ling Mo added.

    ¡°How can youpare the two?¡± Shen Le said dismissively, ¡°His project basically had no chance of sess, and even if it did, what good would it do for Niepan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, if it weren¡¯t for Number 0 being injured by you, we might not have bothered with it at all,¡± Mu Chen agreed.

    Ling Mo was initially a bit lost, but after giving it some thought, he quickly caught on.

    The perfect body experiment targeted individuals, with the individual being the one to benefit in the end.

    While this could help boost Niepan¡¯s overall strength, it also introduced many unstable factors.

    But Number 1 was different. It was powerful, obedient, and from the sounds of its code name and Shen Le¡¯s implications, there seemed to be a possibility of mass production¡­

    That was a bona fide biological weapon!

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Jian Qi¡¯s experimental theory was actually viable.

    And the only sessful case was Ling Mo, standing right before their eyes¡­

    ¡°Get to the point, how was this Number 1 created?¡± Ling Mo asked, furrowing his brow. He found Niepan¡¯s actions repulsive, using their own kind as experimental products was horrific.

    ¡°I¡¯m not clear on the details of the experiment, but I know it involves a mother body,¡± Shen Le said.

    ¡°What mother body?¡± The term immediately piqued Ling Mo¡¯s interest.

    The watery corpses he had encountered in the underground mall also had a mother body, only it had left.

    And the Spider Queen, that should also count as a type of mother body¡­

    ¡°The virus extracted from the mother body¡¯s interior is what allows them to safely mutate,¡± Shen Le nodded.

    Mu Chen snorted coldly, ¡°Mutate and be safe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this process is much slower than typical infection, and their mental state changes gradually.¡±

    Shen Le nced at Xu Shuhan and said, ¡°But in her case, she¡¯ll turn into a monster in a matter of minutes. I¡¯d advise you to deal with her sooner rather thanter, don¡¯t push your luck. She couldn¡¯t possibly be uninfected; Number 1¡¯s fingernails are full of blood. If you don¡¯t act now, watching her turn into a monster will be even more distressing, won¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Distressing?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened as he suddenly struggled to lift his knife and lunged at Shen Le, ¡°You say it so lightly! Isn¡¯t it all your fault? Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Ling Mo quickly pulled Shen Le to the side, and Shen Le narrowly escaped harm, his facepletely changing color.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned red as he looked at Ling Mo, but eventually, he put down the knife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more that you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Ling Mo turned his head and gave Shen Le a cold nce.

    Sweat broke out on Shen Le¡¯s forehead. He nodded in response to Ling Mo¡¯s warning, but still tried to defend himself, ¡°We¡¯re just team members¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m asking you, is there no way to save her? Simr situations must have appeared during your experiments. How did you deal with them?¡± Ling Mo questioned.

    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not part of the experimental team¡­ Don¡¯t look at me with Number 1; I¡¯m merely its handler,¡± Shen Le said.

    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen¡¯s expression instantly filled with disappointment.

    Xu Shuhan seemed oblivious to their conversation, leaning against the wall with a vacant stare.

    The feeling of death inching closer must be what truly breeds despair.

    Shana asionally looked at Xu Shuhan with a somewhat strange expression.

    Ling Mo furrowed his brow in thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°That mother body, it¡¯s a zombie like this, right?¡±

    ¡°It seems¡­ yes,¡± Shen Le nodded.

    ¡°I understand now. There might be a way to try, but it probably can only buy us some time,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What way?¡± Mu Chen asked in shock.

    A method to even buy time in this situation?

    At this point, even if it was just for a few more minutes, it would be a blessing!

    ¡°You have a way?¡± Shen Le asked incredulously.

 Chapter 635: A Diary is Always Part of a Psychopaths Standard Equipment

    Chapter 635: A Diary is Always Part of a Psychopaths Standard Equipment

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about this either, so let me think carefully about how to proceed.¡±

    Ling Mo gave Ye Lian a look, signaling her to drag Number 1 aside, then turned his gaze back to Shen Le: ¡°Let¡¯s deal with your issue first.¡±

    Feeling the unfriendly shift in Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, Shen Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat: ¡°No, no, no¡­ We had an agreement! You can¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I can offer you a lot of benefits¡­ Ah! Wait! Don¡¯t you want to know how I control Number 1?¡±

    He had nned to use this bargaining chip a littleter, but Ling Mo had turned hostile so quickly.

    Had he guessed wrong? Was Ling Mo not keeping Number 1 around because he wanted this ability? No¡­ That couldn¡¯t be possible! Controlling zombies, that¡¯s a huge temptation! Zombies are terrifying and feared, but having an obedient zombie by one¡¯s side would greatly increase survival capabilities. Surely many people would want such an advantage?

    Ling Mo looked at Shen Le, then spoke amidst his anxious gaze: ¡°Speak.¡±

    Shen Le¡¯s heart, which had risen to his throat, suddenly fell back into ce: ¡°I can¡¯t just tell you for nothing, you have to give me some assurance.¡±

    ¡°Want to trade for your life? How do I know this isn¡¯t a personal ability that others simply can¡¯t learn?¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    Shen Le was taken aback for a moment, then began to shake his head vigorously: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? I¡¯m merely Number 1¡¯s guide, this isn¡¯t some exclusive special ability!¡±¡°Then you¡¯ll have to prove it.¡± Ling Mo remained unmoved.

    Shen Le was plunged into a dilemma. What Ling Mo said was reasonable; although he had never considered the possibility of a special ability to control zombies, he couldn¡¯t control Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts! And at this point, it seemed to be his only chance to stay alive.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Shen Le said through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s really not some exclusive special ability¡­ As you know, these aren¡¯t ordinary zombies; they were all humans before. And unlike regr zombies, their mutation process is very slow. During this process, just like taming a wild beast¡­¡±

    ¡°That whistle of yours, is it amand that you used to get him gradually ustomed to during the process?¡± Ling Mo interjected with a question.

    Shen Le nodded slowly: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The process isn¡¯t easy, is it?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    Shen Le¡¯splexion shifted slightly, but under Ling Mo¡¯s watchful eyes, he had no choice but to nod: ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought as much.¡± Ling Mo said coldly.

    Whether it was through beatings or something else, during Number 1¡¯s transformation from human to zombie, he must have endured a lot of suffering.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not an exclusive special ability after all. At the very least, one needs to have decent skills. And besides, Number 1 has already been tamed¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo finished speaking, he noticed Shen Le¡¯s gaze shifting to the side.

    Following Shen Le¡¯s line of sight, he saw the young man staring at Xu Shuhan.

    Mu Chen also looked over and after a moment of stunned silence, he exploded in anger: ¡°What the hell do you mean? You want Ling Mo to turn Xu Shuhan into another Number 1?!¡±

    Shen Le didn¡¯t speak. Mu Chen quickly turned to Ling Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°St!¡±

    Droplets of blood suddenly sttered onto Mu Chen¡¯s face, causing him to instinctively shut his eyes.

    When he opened them again, he saw Shen Le slowly copsing to the ground. His eyes were still wide open, seemingly in disbelief that Ling Mo had actually taken action.

    Mu Chen was also stunned. He looked at Shen Le, then widened his eyes towards Ling Mo, forgetting even to wipe the blood off his face.

    ¡°I thought you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thought what?¡± Ling Mo crouched down and began searching Shen Le¡¯s corpse, speaking as he did, ¡°Would I be interested in a method of taming filled with ws? His words were full of holes, and it was clear there was much he left unsaid. And have you not noticed that besides duringbat, he always maintained a distance from Number 1. And why do you think Niepan chose him? Wasn¡¯t it because of his special ability?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Chen looked utterly bewildered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t understand? His special ability isn¡¯t about creating illusions or phantoms; there¡¯s only one entity from start to finish. I suspect he was able to vanish from our sight due to some kind of visual influence, like a trick of the eye. But with Number 1 around, we can¡¯t just close our eyes, so we haven¡¯t had the chance to verify this. But it¡¯s probably something along those lines¡­ In any case, with such an ability, he could ensure he wouldn¡¯t be killed by Number 1.¡±

    As Ling Mo rummaged through the corpse, he analyzed, ¡°The method he mentioned isn¡¯tprehensive, but the principle should be like that. ntingmands during the process when their consciousness is fading is indeed one approach. And beings like Number 1, who have Mutated, their mental state is notpletely the same as ordinary zombies. Even if they can respond tomands, their execution is probably not 100% reliable¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve figured out so much¡­¡± Mu Chen listened, wide-eyed. It sounded exactly like someone who specialized in zombie research!

    ¡°Wait, what you just said¡­ Could it be¡­ If that method were wless, would you be interested?!¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked in shock.

    Ling Mo nced at him, then lowered his head to continue searching the corpse. There were words in his heart he didn¡¯t speak aloud; he had his own Puppet Control ability, so why would he need domestication methods? To him, it was merely a bout of ¡®curiosity¡¯. Besides that, there was perhaps a vague sense of crisis¡­

    If there were other ways to control zombies, would Ye Lian and the others be targets?

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    ¡°Found it.¡± Ling Mo pulled out a cellphone from the inside pocket of Shen Le¡¯s jacket, ¡°Most likely, it has a map to headquarters, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh, how did you know?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°How could a minor know the routes better than I do?¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°¡­So confidently put, but you¡¯re basically admitting you have a poor sense of direction!¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes and said.

    But apart from that, Ling Mo didn¡¯t find anything else of value.

    ¡°Ugh, not even a diary or something,¡± Ling Mo said, clearly annoyed.

    ¡°Do minors have to keep diaries?¡± Mu Chen retorted angrily.

    Ling Mo gave him a look as if he were an idiot: ¡°What kind of logic is that? It¡¯s clearly because he¡¯s a pervert, okay?¡±

    Mu Chen fell silent, at a loss for words. After a pause, he asked, ¡°You want to go to our¡­ I mean, you want to go to Niepan headquarters?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°For Xu Shuhan?¡± Mu Chen continued.

    ¡°Half for her,¡± Ling Mo admitted.

    He might disdain those domestication methods, but they still unsettled him.

    ¡°I never took you for a good guy before¡­¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Ling Mo looked up at him, surprised, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so soon, I haven¡¯t finished¡­ But we¡¯ll talk about the rewardter.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. But why am I the one paying?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re aplices. By the way, from what Shen Le said, there are others chasing after us. Let¡¯s hide nearby for now and find a ce to take care of Xu Shuhan.¡± As he spoke, Ling Mo reached out to help Xu Shuhan up.

    They looked around and Shana pointed to a building across the street: ¡°Let¡¯s head over there; it shouldn¡¯t catch fire.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ling Mo, supporting Xu Shuhan, led the way, while Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin dragged Number 1 by the legs, following behind.

    Mu Chen opened his mouth several times to ask, but in the end, he held back.

    This man always had a strange curiosity about zombies, and there was no stopping him¡­

    And at this moment, Mu Chen himself was quite conflicted.

    Whether he liked it or not, he was nowpletely severed from Niepan. He felt a mix of regret and a faint sense of relief in his heart.

    But what about the road ahead¡­ What should he do now?

    ¡­

    ¡°Panting heavily!¡±

    In the alley, a figure was sprinting at full speed.

    Looking back at the distant glow of the fire, Xia Zhi¡¯s face showed a hint of relief.

    By now, the branch members should have arrived¡­

    No n is ever perfect, but regardless of what errors ur, under these circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t survive.

    Xia Zhi couldn¡¯t shake a lingering unease.

    Perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t at the scene¡­ Even though he had orchestrated everything and the events were unfolding smoothly, without witnessing their struggles and deaths firsthand, Xia Zhi felt he couldn¡¯t be at peace.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t just go back like this,¡± Xia Zhi thought and quickly dismissed his initial decision.

    He needed to ensure that things were proceeding as he had envisioned, only then could he secure his victory.

    And the thought of seeing their faces ¡ª full of resentment yet utterly powerless ¡ª was thrilling to him.

    The idea that someone insignificant was being led by the nose towards death must be infuriating, painful even.

    It¡¯s like being stepped on by a shadow, filled with rage and fear of being trampled.

    While Mu Chen, an obstacle in his path, was certainly annoying, it was Ling Mo¡¯s presumption of controlling their fate that Xia Zhi found repugnant.

    However, it was precisely this sense of theirs, believing they were in control, only to realize in the end that they were mere pawns and tools in the eyes of others, that brought Xia Zhi sheer joy and a peculiar kind of pleasure.

    ¡°Find the people from the branch¡­¡±

    Xia Zhi nced once more towards the glow of the fire, sneered, and then turned his attention to another alley.

    Just having to stand in the path of thoseing from the branch would suffice. After all, in such times, he held the upper hand; he just needed to hasten their demise.

    ¡°Click.¡±

    A sudden light sound came from behind, causing Xia Zhi to focus intently and turn around.

    No one was there.

    The dim alley remained eerily silent, save for the shadows of weeds on the wall that shook on the ground as if countless figures were spying on anyone passing by.

    ¡°Did I hear wrong? Maybe something over there exploded from the heat.¡±

    Xia Zhi watched the alley warily for a while, then slowly turned back around.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Another light sound echoed from nearby.

 Chapter 636: Come, Give Your Death Pose a Round of Applause

    Chapter 636: Come, Give Your Death Pose a Round of Apuse

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    Xia Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he quickly turned his head around.

    But there was still nothing behind him, just an empty space. Instead, a gust of night wind suddenly swept through at that moment, causing the weeds on the surrounding walls to shake vigorously, casting what seemed like countless shadows dancing in the alleyway.

    A sense of unease suddenly surfaced in Xia Zhi¡¯s heart, but he quickly shook his head.

    It was impossible to mishear twice in session, and the sound didn¡¯t seem to havee from as far away as the fire scene.

    Something was definitely hidden nearby¡­

    Could they have caught up to him? Impossible¡­ unless they had a way to be invisible.

    Or¡­ zombies? No, that wasn¡¯t right either; zombies wouldn¡¯t make such noise if they were trying to ambush.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡±Xia Zhi called out again in a lowered voice, but still, there was no response.

    He bit his lip, his eyes darting left and right.

    ¡°ying this sort of trick with me¡­¡±

    A ferocious glint shed in Xia Zhi¡¯s eyes as he slowly raised his gun and then carefully pressed himself against the wall.

    The alleyway was just so wide and the ends were clearly visible. Whoever was making the noise, the only ce to hide would be behind the walls.

    And by sticking to this spot, any attacker would have to show themselves if they wanted to surprise him.

    The moment this person appeared, Xia Zhi would not hesitate to shoot.

    ¡°Having lost your target, you muste out now, right?¡± Xia Zhi held his breath and quietly waited.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice that under the moonlight, a slender shadow suddenly emerged from his own and slowly approached his ¡°head¡±.

    ¡°Giggle¡­ Save¡­¡±

    The shadow¡¯s hands suddenly covered its own neck, and its feet began to kick wildly.

    The handgun fell to the ground with a light ¡°ck¡±.

    Xia Zhi opened his mouth wide, his eyes bulging out, his hands scratching desperately at his neck, his feet involuntarily leaving the ground.

    ¡°Save¡­¡±

    A deep fear was revealed in his eyes; this shouldn¡¯t be happening. He couldn¡¯t just die silently in a ce like this!

    As he was slowly being pulled up against the wall, a dark figure also appeared above his head.

    Xia Zhi desperately rolled his eyes upward, only to see a little girl squatting on the wall.

    The girl looked no different from a normal person, her expression even filled with curiosity.

    But Xia Zhi clearly saw a silver thread stretching out from her neck.

    ¡°Help¡­ help¡­¡±

    He reached out, trying to wave between himself and her, attempting to grab the nearly invisible thread.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re that person. I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± The little girl hugged her knees, suddenly smiled sweetly, and said something out of the blue.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    Xia Zhi stretched his hand toward her, calling out with a voice that hadpletely changed its tune.

    He didn¡¯t know where this little girl hade from, but how could he just die here because of a mysterious girl!

    The frustration ate at him; he couldn¡¯t ept it!

    ¡°Ah, right.¡± The girl nced at Xia Zhi¡¯s hand and tilted her head, ¡°Ling Mo sent me.¡±

    ¡°Giggle¡­¡± Xia Zhi¡¯s eyes widened even further. Ling Mo?!

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what he meant, but he wanted me to deal with you. How do you like my way of handling things?¡± the little girl asked excitedly.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    Xia Zhi stretched his hand as far as he could, his eyes bulging.

    The little girl pondered for a moment and then had a sudden realization, ¡°Oh,¡± she eximed, extending her little hand.

    After a thought, she pulled up her sleeve, wrapped it around her palm, and then slowly reached out.

    ¡°p,¡± the little girl gave him a high-five¡­

    And as the little girl withdrew her hand with a smile, Xia Zhi¡¯s hand remained suspended in mid-air, motionless.

    His eyes, wide with indignation and unwillingness, slowly lost their luster¡­

    Watching Xia Zhi¡¯s tense body go limp, the little girl brushed off her palms and stood up.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Xia Zhi¡¯s corpse fell to the ground, and the little girl then hopped over the wall,nding precisely on a giant Panda.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Bai, thanks to you and ck Silk for not losing track. Oh, did you see? This human was also very satisfied with how I handled things! Hehe¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s voice quickly drifted farther away in the cold wind¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Ling Mo, having just set down Xu Shuhan, suddenly looked up, his expression revealing a hint of contemtion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen asked sensitively.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ling Mo nced back at Mu Chen and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be seeing Xia Zhi again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    He was stunned for several seconds before snapping back to reality: ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Help me out, go keep watch outside,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mouth was still agape, but Ling Mo waved him off: ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    As Mu Chen turned to head towards the door, his face still bore a dazed expression.

    A single thought screamed in his head: ¡°What happened?!¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo, is this really okay?¡± Shana watched Mu Chen¡¯s figure disappear through the door and turned to ask Ling Mo.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ling Mo said nonchntly, ¡°He won¡¯t understand, and even if he does, it doesn¡¯t matter. Bring that sofa over here.¡±

    Shana immediately turned to help Ye Lian, but she kept talking: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, with that human¡¯s intelligence. I¡¯m talking about letting Yu Shiran do that kind of thing, is it okay?¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a moment and frowned: ¡°Although by age, she indeed is a little loli, she¡¯s not human¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? What are you talking about¡­¡± Shana turned her head, her eyes suddenly narrowing slightly, ¡°You just let her have that good deed¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ling Mo cleared his throat and said, ¡°In that situation, she was the only choice.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to make that human suffer more?¡± Shana asked.

    Ye Lian looked up at them, a trace of curiosity on her face.

    ¡°Given Yu Shiran¡¯s personality, she probably infuriated him. Even if she didn¡¯t, just the fact that he was killed by a little girl is enough to make him die unwilling,¡± Shana analyzed.

    Ling Mo thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like being manipted.¡±

    ¡°Manipted¡­ what¡¯s that?¡± Ye Lian suddenly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s like doing certain things behind my back,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Lian nodded nkly, then lowered her head.

    She hesitated, touched her own head, and then slipped her hand into her pocket.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Ya Lin suddenly emerged from behind her.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Lian quickly withdrew her hand, her eyes wide as she vigorously shook her head, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ling Mo wants us to drag that over too,¡± Li Ya Lin said, pointing to Number 1 behind her.

    Ling Mo carefullyid Xu Shuhan on the sofa and nced at her before turning her head to the side.

    There were five bloody holes in her neck, four on one side, still oozing blood and the area around them was turning ck.

    ¡°Has it started already¡­¡± Ling Mo furrowed his brow and thought.

    The powerful virus forces humans to experience the rotting of their bodies while still alive, a sensation that is probably much worse than death itself.

    If she was just ordinarily infected, it would be a bit better¡­

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to be a zombie, there woulde a day when she¡¯d recover her memories. Although regaining memories doesn¡¯t necessarily mean regaining emotions¡­

    ¡°But even if she Mutated, am I supposed to just take her with me?¡± Ling Mo thought for a second, then quickly shook his head, refocusing on the task at hand.

    ¡°She¡¯s now infected with the virus from Number 1¡¯s body, which has gone through a new round of evolution and mutation within him, making it different from that in the mother body. But the origin should be the same,¡± Ling Mo pondered. ¡°She has her own virus inside her¡­ but right now, Number 1¡¯s virus is clearly suppressing hers.¡±

    The virus¡¯s origin could possibly be the only temporary solution to prevent Xu Shuhan from decaying.

    Actually, Ling Mo only had an immature idea in his mind, but there was nothing else to try right now.

    ¡°Xu Shuhan, can you hear me? Hey, wake up.¡±

    Ling Mo crouched beside Xu Shuhan, calling into her ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Ling Mo.¡± He called out several times, but Xu Shuhan still just stared nkly at the sky.

    ¡°She¡¯s in despair,¡± Shana suddenly interjected.

    But when Ling Mo looked at her, the girl had already walked away to prepare something else.

    ¡°Are you listening? Listen, I want to save you. If you agree, say something,¡± Ling Mo said.

    This time Xu Shuhan finally showed some reaction. Her eyes moved slightly, then slowly turned towards Ling Mo: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, I have a way that might save you, but there are risks,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    Xu Shuhan stared at Ling Mo, seemingly deep in thought.

    At that moment, Ling Mo noticed that her eyes had begun to redden.

    Indeed, she was infected¡­

    ¡°How much worse could it get¡­¡± Xu Shuhan nodded, ¡°Well¡­ thank you in advance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thanking me a bit early,¡± Ling Mo remarked.

    ¡°I might not get the chanceter,¡± Xu Shuhan said, managing a faint smile.

    Ling Mo felt a pang of difort and couldn¡¯t help but look at Shana.

    Shana must have felt this way at the time, right?

    But Shana was different from Xu Shuhan. While Xu Shuhan was despairingly waiting for the verdict of fate, Shana was actively fighting against it.

    Regardless, the girl who had wanted to kill herself before bing infected and the girl now in despair were undergoing the same process¡­

    ¡°Just so you know, I charge for this,¡± Ling Mo said softly.

    Xu Shuhan closed her eyes but couldn¡¯t help a small smile: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ling Mo turned his head to look at Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin, then nced down at Number 1: ¡°Pry his mouth open.¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Li Ya Lin pulled out a screwdriver and squatted down.

    Ling Mo blinked: ¡°That pry isn¡¯t the kind of pry¡­ never mind, carry on.¡±

 Chapter 637: What Is Chest Assault? This Is Self-Defense!

    Chapter 637: What Is Chest Assault? This Is Self-Defense!

    ¡°Ugh ugh ugh¡­¡±

    Number 1 was still unconscious, its mouth pried open, struggling instinctively a couple of times before going still.

    Ling Mo crouched in front of it, first pulling out a translucent red crystal from his pocket, then he took out a bottle of water.

    ¡°Virus Nest?¡± Li Ya Lin sniffed, her eyes shining.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Ling Mo looked back at Xu Shuhan, saw she still had her eyes closed, then turned his head to quietly drop the crystal into the water, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s test this.¡±

    Li Ya Lin, imitating Ling Mo¡¯s stealthy manner, took a sneaky nce and then asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Test what?¡±

    Not just her, Ye Lian and Shana also showed looks of curiosity.

    ¡°Just watch.¡±

    Ling Mo gently shook the bottle, then sniffed at the opening, ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±He carefully aimed the bottle at Number 1¡¯s wide-open mouth, pouring the water slowly from a height of more than ten centimeters.

    After about half the bottle was poured, Number 1 coughed a few times but seemed to have no reaction.

    Ling Mo waited patiently for several dozen seconds, then took out another Virus Nest.

    This time, he revealed a spoil of war he had obtained not long ago from a dominant level Zombie.

    The moment the dominant level Virus Nest hit the water, a viral scent wafted out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this one.¡± Ling Mo shook the bottle again and poured the virus-infused water into Number 1¡¯s mouth once more.

    Previously, he used a leader level Virus Nest, but soaking it in water like this seemed ineffectual.

    In fact, judging solely by the level, Number 1 appeared to be at most between a mutated level and an advanced level.

    Its strength wasrgely due to its former identity as a Psychic.

    However, in Ling Mo¡¯s view, although it could still use some of its psychic abilities, in its confused state of consciousness, it couldn¡¯t unleash the true power of those abilities.

    Yetpared to an ordinary Psychic, its recklessly fearless spirit was quite formidable¡­

    As for the viral concentration within its body, it was far behind that of a dominant level Zombie, and evenpared to a leader level, there was a significant gap.

    If Ling Mo had stuffed that leader level Virus Nest directly into its mouth, Number 1 would have surely reacted, but that would have been a waste for Ling Mo.

    ¡°This should work now.¡±

    After pouring the liquid, Ling Mo began to observe Number 1¡¯s reaction. As a zombie, it was influenced by the virus much faster than a normal person would be upon initial infection.

    Just over a minute passed, and Number 1, who had been unresponsive, suddenly arched its upper body, its blood-red eyes wide, letting out a guttural roar.

    The muscles on its body seemed to bulge as if pulsating, and its bones kept making cracking sounds.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It had just leaped up when it seemed to hit an invisible rope and copsed straight to the ground.

    Before it could get up, its mouth was forced open wide, and streams of ck blood gushed from its throat.

    After convulsing a few times, Number 1 waspletely still.

    ¡°Good thing I was prepared,¡± Ling Mo exhaled, rubbing his forehead.

    He took out another bottle of water and dropped the dominant level Virus Nest into it.

    This time he only shook it twice before quickly fishing out the Virus Nest and walking over to Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°Come on, get up.¡± He helped Xu Shuhan to sit up, and the girl barely lifted her eyelids, then weakly nodded.

    Her eyes were almostpletely red, and her expression was bing vacant.

    In at most three minutes, she would bepletely overtaken by the virus, and her body would rapidly begin to decay.

    During this process, paradoxically, she would be very lucid.

    This was even more terrifying than a standard mutation¡­

    ¡°Drink this.¡± Ling Mo held the bottle to Xu Shuhan¡¯s lips, she moved her lips, but after just one swallow, she began to cough violently.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ling Mo asked anxiously.

    After coughing, Xu Shuhan weakly fell back into Ling Mo¡¯s arms and gently shook her head.

    Although Ling Mo had not gone through the exact same process, he had been affected by the virus before.

    At this moment, Xu Shuhan¡¯s body was probably undergoing a trial by fire and ice, wasn¡¯t it?

    On one hand, Xu Shuhan felt her blood boiling inside her, while on the other, she waspletely powerless, unable to control her own body¡­

    After struggling for quite some time, Xu Shuhan finally managed to drink all the water, but before she could swallow thest mouthful, her eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a piercing scream, her hands desperately clutching the sofa as her body arched upward.

    Her eyes, now full of blood vessels, were also being closely observed by Ling Mo; her Mental Sphere was experiencing violent fluctuations.

    Mu Chen, who was standing guard outside, turned back several times to look, but ultimately held himself back.

    In this situation, he really couldn¡¯t help¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Shana asked.

    Ling Mo kept his eyes fixed on Xu Shuhan and answered, ¡°The virus is waging war inside her.¡±

    ¡°Waging war?¡± Ye Lian repeated in confusion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Mo nodded, ¡°Remember the theory of the virus¡¯smon origin? There are now three types of viruses inside her. Although theye from the same source, their evolutionary paths arepletely different. The part of the virus that could turn her into a Psychic is clearly not able to withstand Number 1, but Number 1 is suppressed by the dominant level virus. Basically, it¡¯s internalpetition¡­ Of course, the mutation direction of that dominant level virus is a bit tricky, but it has been diluted, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡±

    ¡°That sounds terrible¡­ Are you trying to reach a bnce between the three viruses?¡± Shana quickly grasped the key point.

    Ling Mo nced at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve also thought about the concept of a perfect body. The Psychic virus in my body is basically in bnce with the zombie virus, right? Even if it¡¯s not entirely equivalent, there¡¯s no absolute suppression, which is why I can stay conscious and at the same time enhance my physical condition. But that¡¯s from long-term absorption of small amounts. It¡¯s not suitable for her.¡±

    ¡°So, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Li Ya Lin also leaned in curiously.

    ¡°To have Number 1 and this dominant level virus reach a bnce would be barely enough. This way, she should be able to temporarily remain between being infected and not infected,¡± Ling Mo said, pinching his chin.

    After a brief moment of thought, Shana suddenly came to a realization, ¡°It¡¯s like what happened to me at the beginning¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, something like that,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    However, his thoughts back then were not asprehensive, and the process was much moreplicated.

    Thinking this, Ling Mo looked at Shana with a hint of apology.

    Just then, Shana was looking at him too. Their eyes met, and after a moment of surprise, Shana smiled.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    Ling Mo turned his attention back to Xu Shuhan, who was clearly beyond listening to anyone at the moment. She was engulfed in a frenzied state.

    Just by looking at her fingernails deeply embedded in the sofa, one could tell how intense her struggle was.

    However, her body hadn¡¯t shown any signs of rot, which was a good sign.

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡±

    She kept screaming, her body twisting continuously as if something inside was desperately trying to burst out.

    In the midst of this, Ling Mo forcefully fed her the virus-infused water two more times. After about five or six minutes of struggle, her body finally went limp, copsing onto the sofa.

    ¡°Is it a sess?¡± Ling Mo approached cautiously, shaking Xu Shuhan¡¯s shoulder.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes were wide open, her body drenched in sweat, her hair sticking to her cheeks, exposing the fine beads of sweat on her chest.

    The thin blouse under her jacket clung to her skin, outlining the contours of her underwear.

    Her jacket was a mess from the struggle, even revealing her shoulder.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s lips moved, and a hoarse whisper came from her throat.

    ¡°Are you conscious?¡± Ling Mo waved his finger in front of Xu Shuhan.

    Her bloodshot eyes followed his finger for a moment, then slowly turned towards him, ¡°Ah¡­ flesh¡­¡±

    With that, she grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s wrist and yanked him down forcefully.

    Ling Mo, though prepared, didn¡¯t expect her to have such strength, and he involuntarily cried out as his face collided with two soft mounds.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Xu Shuhan opened her mouth, but before she could bite down, two mental tentacles had already pinned her down.

    Ling Mo scrambled to his feet, but in the process, his palm inadvertently pressed against one of the peaks.

    This triggered a reaction from Xu Shuhan, who let out a reflexive scream, ring with bloodshot eyes and growling unclearly, ¡°Wha¡­ what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Seems particrly sensitive to this kind of situation¡­¡± Ling Mo quickly raised his hands in innocence, but couldn¡¯t helpmenting.

    The conversation of the female zombies in the background followed ¡ª

    ¡°What does ¡®this kind of situation¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°It means being vited¡­¡±

    ¡°Or being touched this way or that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s neither!¡± Ling Mo turned his head and shouted, ¡°I was just defending myself!¡±

    Nevertheless, the stimtion from the chest assault did indeed divert Xu Shuhan¡¯s attention away from Ling Mo, the human. She looked around with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Is she¡­pletely infected now?¡± Shana leaned in to take a closer look and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer to know for sure, but she can¡¯t keep this up for much longer, she¡¯ll lose consciousnesspletely sooner orter.¡± Ling Mo discreetly reached out to tidy up her disheveled jacket.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Li Ya Lin asked, driven by curiosity rather than concern for Xu Shuhan¡¯s fate.

    It seemed like Shana¡¯s reaction made Ling Mo feel she might be feeling a sense of empathy¡­ although she probably wasn¡¯t aware of it herself.

    Ling Mo pulled out the phone he had gotten from Shen Le and pressed the power button, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there¡¯s an experimental team at Niepan headquarters?¡±

 Chapter 638: Random Throwing Always Leads to Problems

    Chapter 638: Random Throwing Always Leads to Problems

    Ling Mo fiddled with his cell phone for a moment and quickly found the built-in offline map pack.

    ¡°There¡¯s no marking on this¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered as he flipped through the maps.

    ¡°Here, let me see,¡± Shana said, taking the phone from him, ¡°Haven¡¯t you used this kind of app before?¡±

    Ling Mo felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my phone in years.¡±

    ¡°Phones with offline maps typicallye with a navigation system. Although they won¡¯t have thetest traffic updates, getting a general sense of the route isn¡¯t a problem,¡± Shana exined, ¡°Look, once you open the navigation, you can see the records¡­¡±

    ¡°You handle it.¡± Ling Mo scratched his head.

    Shana looked up at him and shook her head, ¡°You really are a homebody¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for work!¡± Ling Mo insisted.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shana ignored his exnation and handed the phone back to him, ¡°You can see that before reaching Dongming City, he passed through Xin Town, Heishui City¡­¡±¡°Wait, Xin?¡± Ling Mo quickly looked at the phone screen and pointed to a ck dot near Xin Town, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Cuihu City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xin is a town under the jurisdiction of Cuihu City,¡± Shana confirmed.

    ¡°Heishui¡­isn¡¯t that out of the province?¡± Ling Mo continued to trace the points on the map.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s in the central provinces, densely popted, surrounded by bustling neighboring provinces, unlike the mountainous areas here,¡± Shana described.

    Ling Mo stared at the map for a moment, genuinely feeling fortunate.

    It was good to have such a knowledgeable person by his side, who also remembered everything¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice came from outside the door; he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Ling Mo quickly tucked away the Virus Nest and waved to Li Ya Lin and the others.

    The female zombies understood and immediately dug out the Virus Gel from Number 1, then dragged the corpse to the side.

    As the smell of blood emerged, Xu Shuhan¡¯s breathing became rapid again.

    Shana, holding the corpse, thought for a moment and decided to throw it out of the window.

    With a ssh, it hit the ground.

    The sound of the corpse hitting the ground carried from afar, startling Ling Mo.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ling Mo eximed.

    Shana nudged Xu Shuhan with her mouth, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a new variety zombie that can¡¯t control itself? It¡¯s currently in heat for human flesh.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®in heat¡¯¡­¡± Ling Mo began to retort only to see Xu Shuhan biting her lip in agitation, her body squirming and struggling under the restraint of the tentacle, hands scratching wildly on the sofa.

    ¡°It really is¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded and then realized something was off.

    This suggested that Xu Shuhan had gone into heat for him?

    ¡°What am I thinking¡­¡± Ling Mo snapped back to reality and reached out to adjust Xu Shuhan¡¯s jacket.

    An urgent knocking came from the door: ¡°Hurry up, will you!¡±

    ¡°Just a sec,¡± Ling Mo called out, but Mu Chen, unable to wait, pushed the door open, his face etched with urgency: ¡°Hurry! Niepan¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°How did they find us?¡± Ling Mo was startled and suddenly thought of something. He rushed to the window to look down.

    What he saw left him speechless.

    Number 1¡¯s corpse was lying on the ground, and next to it stood a group of people, one of whom was looking up.

    That person must have had good eyesight because as soon as Ling Mo appeared, he immediately pointed upwards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ling Mo quickly turned around and called out.

    Passing by Shana, he yfully scraped her nose: ¡°Remember this lesson!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ I won¡¯t throw things randomly anymore,¡± Shana said, pouting her lips.

    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s not like we could have hidden forever,¡± Ling Mo helped Xu Shuhan to her feet, then looked around and said, ¡°This way.¡±

    It was only a matter of time before the people from Niepan, who were deliberately searching, would find them.

    Logically, after killing Shen Le, they should have gotten as far away as possible, but because of Xu Shuhan, they had to stay nearby temporarily.

    The location was not far from the scene and just outside the fire zone, making it a natural ce to be thoroughly searched.

    ¡°Who are the peopleing?¡± Ling Mo led the group towards the stairwell, asking as they ran.

    Mu Chen clutched his stomach and hurriedly followed, quickly replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just saw a few familiar faces, they¡¯ve already caught up to us. Ai Feng is still down there.¡±

    ¡°Ai Feng?¡± Ling Mo remembered the name Mu Chen had mentioned before, and also thought of the man downstairs.

    ¡°The head of the branch, basically¡­,¡± Mu Chen said, ¡°And those other guys, they¡¯re all pretty strong.¡±

    ¡°So much for cooperation¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about cooperation! You handled that kid pretty smoothly just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of thing usually justughed off for you guys?¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t some irrelevant Level nine member!¡± Mu Chen shouted, ¡°That was someone from headquarters, and you also killed an important experimental product.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ then there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Ling Mo sighed again.

    But Mu Chen felt that, although Ling Mo seemed regretful in his words, his tone didn¡¯t seem to carry any real sorrow.

    He thought about it and then eximed in realization, ¡°You never had good intentions from the start, did you!¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo didn¡¯t respond, Mu Chen had to move on from the topic. He nced at Xu Shuhan and asked anxiously, ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    ¡°Notpletely clear yet, but at least she won¡¯t rot right away,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. But how did you do it? What exactly are you?¡± Mu Chen followed, full of confusion.

    The ce they were in was also a shopping mall, with three sets of stairs aside from the non-functioning elevators.

    Ling Mo was using his mental detection to monitor the situation ahead while leading them through the mall in a winding path.

    At the moment, Mu Chen was injured and had lost hisbat ability, and Xu Shuhan was an unstable factor; Ling Mo definitely did not want to have a direct confrontation with them under these circumstances.

    But running non-stop was certainly not the solution. This was Niepan Branch¡¯s turf; they had the advantage in both terrain and numbers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s assess the situation first,¡± Ling Mo said as he tied up Xu Shuhan once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the exits are blocked,¡± Mu Chen said, ¡°It would be bad if they start a fire.¡±

    ¡°Fire isn¡¯t something to worry about,¡± Ling Mo thought for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°But do you have any way to dy them? Like¡­making use of the residual heat from your days as a member of Niepan?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened in response¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°Did you guys see that man just now?¡± Downstairs, a man shifted his gaze from above and asked.

    Under the moonlight, the scar on his face looked particrly ferocious, resembling a writhing centipede.

    The people around him shook their heads: ¡°Didn¡¯t notice¡­¡±

    ¡°It might have been him¡­¡± Scarface Ai Feng lowered his head, ncing once more at the corpse at his feet.

    Number 1 had fallen from the sky, and although it was some distance from him, it had indeed given him quite a fright.

    When he got close and saw it, he felt like he was about to run headfirst into a wall.

    Even though he despised this monster, the fact that an experimental product was killed on his turf was rming!

    Not to mention getting any credit for this, headquarters might even demand he take the fall for it!

    Compared to a sessful experimental product, what was a senior branch member like him worth?

    The issue with Number 0 being injured wasn¡¯t resolved yet, and now a treasure had been lost under his watch¡­

    ¡°Go, you all chase as well! Block all the exits! We must catch this person! Dead or alive, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Ai Feng clenched his fists and roared.

    The people looked at each other, nodded, and then hurriedly ran towards the building.

    Ai Feng, catching his breath in haste, then coldly lifted his head towards the window from before.

    Although it was just a fleeting nce, the young man¡¯s face was now firmly etched in his memory.

    ¡°Wait,e back.¡±

    Ai Feng called one of the men back and said darkly, ¡°Inform headquarters to send reinforcements. And¡­ get Number 0 involved in the action. If I can¡¯t catch him, preserving it is pointless. It¡¯s time it did something for me.¡±

    The man looked at Ai Feng in surprise, then rapidly nodded: ¡°Oh, right away.¡±

    Ai Feng watched the member leave, then pulled out a shiny knife from his waist: ¡°This time it¡¯s truly a fight to the death.¡±

    With that, he held the knife and approached the building, slipping into the pitch-dark doorway.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Click.¡±

    In the darkness, a beam of shlight light swung in, apanied by a faint sound.

    The member was startled at first, but then looked down at his feet.

    After moving his foot away, a piece of stic that had been stepped on and cracked appeared before his eyes.

    After letting out a slight sigh of relief, he vigntly turned the shlight left and right, scanning the area ahead.

    It seemed to be a jewelry counter up front, the shlight¡¯s beam catching glimmers of gold.

    But he was more concerned with the dark corners and the unseen spaces behind the counters.

    With a firm grip on the sharp steel rod in his hand, he slowly moved forward, step by step.

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    A sudden noise from the shadows made the member¡¯s hair stand on end, and almost instinctively, he turned off the shlight and darted to the side, pressing himself against the wall.

    As his eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness, the surroundings faintly emerged from the shadows.

    With wide eyes, he inched along the wall towards the source of the sound, steel rod raised and ready.

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    Another sound, this time apanied by the heavy breathing of someone else.

    In the silence, the sound was both clear and creepy.

    The member held his breath, silently inching closer.

    Closer and closer¡­

    He slowly moved behind a counter, then carefully poked his head out to take a peek.

    The moment he saw a head, he didn¡¯t hesitate to ¡°Bang¡± smash down.

    Apanied by the sound of shattering ss, the head wobbled and then ¡°thud¡± fell to the floor.

    The member quickly turned on his shlight, shining it behind the counter.

    However, what the pale light revealed was a stic mannequin with a dented head, staring back at him with hollow eyes.

    Meanwhile, a dark shadow was lunging at him from behind¡­

 Chapter 635 - 635 â€“ A Diary is Always Part of a Psychopathâ€™s Standard Equipment

    Chapter 635 - 635 ¨C A Diary is Always Part of a Psychopath¡¯s Standard Equipment<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about this either, so let me think carefully about how to proceed.¡±

    Ling Mo gave Ye Lian a look, signaling her to drag Number 1 aside, then turned his gaze back to Shen Le: ¡°Let¡¯s deal with your issue first.¡±

    Feeling the unfriendly shift in Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, Shen Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat: ¡°No, no, no¡­ We had an agreement! You can¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I can offer you a lot of benefits¡­ Ah! Wait! Don¡¯t you want to know how I control Number 1?¡±<div>

    He had nned to use this bargaining chip a littleter, but Ling Mo had turned hostile so quickly.

    Had he guessed wrong? Was Ling Mo not keeping Number 1 around because he wanted this ability? No¡­ That couldn¡¯t be possible! Controlling zombies, that¡¯s a huge temptation! Zombies are terrifying and feared, but having an obedient zombie by one¡¯s side would greatly increase survival capabilities. Surely many people would want such an advantage?

    Ling Mo looked at Shen Le, then spoke amidst his anxious gaze: ¡°Speak.¡±

    Shen Le¡¯s heart, which had risen to his throat, suddenly fell back into ce: ¡°I can¡¯t just tell you for nothing, you have to give me some assurance.¡±

    ¡°Want to trade for your life? How do I know this isn¡¯t a personal ability that others simply can¡¯t learn?¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    Shen Le was taken aback for a moment, then began to shake his head vigorously: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? I¡¯m merely Number 1¡¯s guide, this isn¡¯t some exclusive special ability!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to prove it.¡± Ling Mo remained unmoved.

    Shen Le was plunged into a dilemma. What Ling Mo said was reasonable; although he had never considered the possibility of a special ability to control zombies, he couldn¡¯t control Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts! And at this point, it seemed to be his only chance to stay alive.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Shen Le said through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s really not some exclusive special ability¡­ As you know, these aren¡¯t ordinary zombies; they were all humans before. And unlike regr zombies, their mutation process is very slow. During this process, just like taming a wild beast¡­¡±

    ¡°That whistle of yours, is it amand that you used to get him gradually ustomed to during the process?¡± Ling Mo interjected with a question.

    Shen Le nodded slowly: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±<div>

    ¡°The process isn¡¯t easy, is it?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    Shen Le¡¯splexion shifted slightly, but under Ling Mo¡¯s watchful eyes, he had no choice but to nod: ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought as much.¡± Ling Mo said coldly.

    Whether it was through beatings or something else, during Number 1¡¯s transformation from human to zombie, he must have endured a lot of suffering.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not an exclusive special ability after all. At the very least, one needs to have decent skills. And besides, Number 1 has already been tamed¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo finished speaking, he noticed Shen Le¡¯s gaze shifting to the side.

    Following Shen Le¡¯s line of sight, he saw the young man staring at Xu Shuhan.

    Mu Chen also looked over and after a moment of stunned silence, he exploded in anger: ¡°What the hell do you mean? You want Ling Mo to turn Xu Shuhan into another Number 1?!¡±

    Shen Le didn¡¯t speak. Mu Chen quickly turned to Ling Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°St!¡±

    Droplets of blood suddenly sttered onto Mu Chen¡¯s face, causing him to instinctively shut his eyes.<div>

    When he opened them again, he saw Shen Le slowly copsing to the ground. His eyes were still wide open, seemingly in disbelief that Ling Mo had actually taken action.

    Mu Chen was also stunned. He looked at Shen Le, then widened his eyes towards Ling Mo, forgetting even to wipe the blood off his face.

    ¡°I thought you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thought what?¡± Ling Mo crouched down and began searching Shen Le¡¯s corpse, speaking as he did, ¡°Would I be interested in a method of taming filled with ws? His words were full of holes, and it was clear there was much he left unsaid. And have you not noticed that besides duringbat, he always maintained a distance from Number 1. And why do you think Niepan chose him? Wasn¡¯t it because of his special ability?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Chen looked utterly bewildered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t understand? His special ability isn¡¯t about creating illusions or phantoms; there¡¯s only one entity from start to finish. I suspect he was able to vanish from our sight due to some kind of visual influence, like a trick of the eye. But with Number 1 around, we can¡¯t just close our eyes, so we haven¡¯t had the chance to verify this. But it¡¯s probably something along those lines¡­ In any case, with such an ability, he could ensure he wouldn¡¯t be killed by Number 1.¡±

    As Ling Mo rummaged through the corpse, he analyzed, ¡°The method he mentioned isn¡¯tprehensive, but the principle should be like that. ntingmands during the process when their consciousness is fading is indeed one approach. And beings like Number 1, who have Mutated, their mental state is notpletely the same as ordinary zombies. Even if they can respond tomands, their execution is probably not 100% reliable¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve figured out so much¡­¡± Mu Chen listened, wide-eyed. It sounded exactly like someone who specialized in zombie research!

    ¡°Wait, what you just said¡­ Could it be¡­ If that method were wless, would you be interested?!¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked in shock.

    Ling Mo nced at him, then lowered his head to continue searching the corpse. There were words in his heart he didn¡¯t speak aloud; he had his own Puppet Control ability, so why would he need domestication methods? To him, it was merely a bout of ¡®curiosity¡¯. Besides that, there was perhaps a vague sense of crisis¡­

    If there were other ways to control zombies, would Ye Lian and the others be targets?<div>

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    ¡°Found it.¡± Ling Mo pulled out a cellphone from the inside pocket of Shen Le¡¯s jacket, ¡°Most likely, it has a map to headquarters, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh, how did you know?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°How could a minor know the routes better than I do?¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°¡­So confidently put, but you¡¯re basically admitting you have a poor sense of direction!¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes and said.

    But apart from that, Ling Mo didn¡¯t find anything else of value.

    ¡°Ugh, not even a diary or something,¡± Ling Mo said, clearly annoyed.

    ¡°Do minors have to keep diaries?¡± Mu Chen retorted angrily.

    Ling Mo gave him a look as if he were an idiot: ¡°What kind of logic is that? It¡¯s clearly because he¡¯s a pervert, okay?¡±

    Mu Chen fell silent, at a loss for words. After a pause, he asked, ¡°You want to go to our¡­ I mean, you want to go to Niepan headquarters?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°For Xu Shuhan?¡± Mu Chen continued.

    ¡°Half for her,¡± Ling Mo admitted.

    He might disdain those domestication methods, but they still unsettled him.

    ¡°I never took you for a good guy before¡­¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Ling Mo looked up at him, surprised, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so soon, I haven¡¯t finished¡­ But we¡¯ll talk about the rewardter.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. But why am I the one paying?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re aplices. By the way, from what Shen Le said, there are others chasing after us. Let¡¯s hide nearby for now and find a ce to take care of Xu Shuhan.¡± As he spoke, Ling Mo reached out to help Xu Shuhan up.

    They looked around and Shana pointed to a building across the street: ¡°Let¡¯s head over there; it shouldn¡¯t catch fire.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ling Mo, supporting Xu Shuhan, led the way, while Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin dragged Number 1 by the legs, following behind.

    Mu Chen opened his mouth several times to ask, but in the end, he held back.

    This man always had a strange curiosity about zombies, and there was no stopping him¡­

    And at this moment, Mu Chen himself was quite conflicted.

    Whether he liked it or not, he was nowpletely severed from Niepan. He felt a mix of regret and a faint sense of relief in his heart.

    But what about the road ahead¡­ What should he do now?

    ¡­

    ¡°Panting heavily!¡±

    In the alley, a figure was sprinting at full speed.

    Looking back at the distant glow of the fire, Xia Zhi¡¯s face showed a hint of relief.

    By now, the branch members should have arrived¡­

    No n is ever perfect, but regardless of what errors ur, under these circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t survive.

    Xia Zhi couldn¡¯t shake a lingering unease.

    Perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t at the scene¡­ Even though he had orchestrated everything and the events were unfolding smoothly, without witnessing their struggles and deaths firsthand, Xia Zhi felt he couldn¡¯t be at peace.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t just go back like this,¡± Xia Zhi thought and quickly dismissed his initial decision.

    He needed to ensure that things were proceeding as he had envisioned, only then could he secure his victory.

    And the thought of seeing their faces ¡ª full of resentment yet utterly powerless ¡ª was thrilling to him.

    The idea that someone insignificant was being led by the nose towards death must be infuriating, painful even.

    It¡¯s like being stepped on by a shadow, filled with rage and fear of being trampled.

    While Mu Chen, an obstacle in his path, was certainly annoying, it was Ling Mo¡¯s presumption of controlling their fate that Xia Zhi found repugnant.

    However, it was precisely this sense of theirs, believing they were in control, only to realize in the end that they were mere pawns and tools in the eyes of others, that brought Xia Zhi sheer joy and a peculiar kind of pleasure.

    ¡°Find the people from the branch¡­¡±

    Xia Zhi nced once more towards the glow of the fire, sneered, and then turned his attention to another alley.

    Just having to stand in the path of thoseing from the branch would suffice. After all, in such times, he held the upper hand; he just needed to hasten their demise.

    ¡°Click.¡±

    A sudden light sound came from behind, causing Xia Zhi to focus intently and turn around.

    No one was there.

    The dim alley remained eerily silent, save for the shadows of weeds on the wall that shook on the ground as if countless figures were spying on anyone passing by.

    ¡°Did I hear wrong? Maybe something over there exploded from the heat.¡±

    Xia Zhi watched the alley warily for a while, then slowly turned back around.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Another light sound echoed from nearby.

 Chapter 639: Such a Thought Process is Simply Unfathomable!

    Chapter 639: Such a Thought Process is Simply Unfathomable!

    yed for a fool¡­

    A member¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he was about to turn his head when he suddenly felt a chill on his neck, tensing his body instantly.

    An urgent voice came from behind his head: ¡°Don¡¯t move, drop what¡¯s in your hands.¡±

    The member tried to roll his eyes back, slowly gripping the steel bar tighter, but a pricking sensation on his neck silently urged him on.

    ¡°Let go, quickly.¡± The voice hastened.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The steel bar slipped from his grasp and fell at his feet.

    ¡°Step back.¡± The person behind immediately pulled him backward.

    ¡°Stop thinking about ying tricks, Zhang Laoer, didn¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡± the voice continued.Disappointment in Zhang Laoer¡¯s eyes was swiftly reced by astonishment, and after a brief pause, he eximed, ¡°You are¡­ Captain Mu?!¡±

    ¡°Good of you to remember to call me Captain Mu.¡± Mu Chen was still close behind Zhang Laoer, not loosening his grip at all, ¡°But you should¡¯ve known you might encounter me, right? Don¡¯t tell me Ai Feng didn¡¯t mention this possibility. Normal survivors wouldn¡¯t bothering to Dongming City for no good reason. With a bit of analysis, narrowing down the suspects isn¡¯t that hard, right?¡±

    ¡°No, we thought you were all dead¡­¡± Sweat formed on Zhang Laoer¡¯s forehead, shining faintly in the dim light.

    ¡°Oh, trying to fool me? Damn, so you all really take me for a fool? Let me tell you, that guy wasn¡¯t wrong, if you really cared about whether I was alive or dead, at least you would¡¯ve tried to talk or negotiate first, to confirm the target¡¯s identity and our status, right?¡± Mu Chen growled in a low voice.

    Zhang Laoer, drenched in sweat, could only offer a pale defense: ¡°I was just following orders, I didn¡¯t know anything about what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Mu Chen freed one hand and started rummaging through Zhang Laoer¡¯s pockets: ¡°Now, I do think Xia Zhi was quite prescient, his approach was really about self-preservation and gaining merit¡­ But, well, he ended up being the first among us to die.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Zhang Laoer didn¡¯t dare to struggle, watching helplessly as Mu Chen searched and tossed various weapons from his person into a corner.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Too many variables havee into y, leading to this inevitable oue. Zhang Laoer, I know if that had been me instead of the stic one, you wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to strike, so don¡¯t expect any mercy from me now.¡±

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and pulled out a small knife from behind Zhang Laoer¡¯s waist, demanding coldly, ¡°Talk. What¡¯s the order? How many people has Ai Feng brought, and what¡¯s the n?¡±

    Zhang Laoer¡¯s face turned ugly as he spoke, ¡°If I tell you, I¡¯ll die a horrible death, Captain Mu¡­¡±

    ¡°Not talking? Then die now.¡± Mu Chen applied a bit more pressure in his hand.

    Feeling the sharp edge of the knife pressing against his skin, and his carotid artery seeming ready to be cut open at any moment, Zhang Laoer closed his eyes tightly in panic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± he whispered, speaking quickly, ¡°Apart from our group that just entered, every living thing is a target. Alive is best, but if not¡­ kill them all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the order? What about the rest?¡± Mu Chen pressed on.

    ¡°Not many people brought, around ten. As for the n, all exits are blocked, and I bet more wille. Captain Mu, if you help us catch the others, it counts as a merit! Even though the guy from headquarters is dead, as long as you didn¡¯t kill him¡­¡± Zhang Laoer said anxiously.

    ¡°I do want to kill¡­¡± Mu Chen let out a coldugh and suddenly kicked the back of Zhang Laoer¡¯s knee.

    Zhang Laoer grunted, involuntarily dropping to his knees.

    ¡°Captain Mu! Don¡¯t be rash! This is Dongming City, it¡¯s not worth it¡­ Ah!¡± Zhang Laoer took another hit to the back, his voice suddenly dropping, ¡°Captain Mu, don¡¯t do this, opposing Niepan won¡¯t end well for you, help me, and the credit is all yours! What do you want? Booze, cigarettes, women! As long as you have merit and are useful to Niepan, who would kill you? Don¡¯t let a moment of anger lead you to a dead end!¡±

    ¡°Merit, huh? That does sound tempting.¡± Mu Chen paused for a moment in his actions.

    Zhang Laoer immediately felt a glimmer of hope and continued to persuade, ¡°Exactly! All those troublesome matters, just pin them on someone else, and you¡¯ll have nothing to do with them. Now¡¯s a great opportunity, Captain Mu!¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a good opportunity,¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice suddenly got closer to Zhang Laoer¡¯s ear, ¡°But¡­ those kind of people disgust me. How can I turn myself into something as disgusting as them?¡±

    ¡°Captain Mu, don¡¯t be foolish¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, there are things that some people can¡¯t do, and then there are those who just won¡¯t do them. I, Mu Chen, am the kind who just can¡¯t do it, no matter what. Are you satisfied now?¡± As he spoke, Mu Chen grabbed Zhang Laoer¡¯s hair, fully exposing his throat.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­ Captain Mu¡­¡± Zhang Laoer¡¯s voice began to tremble.

    His body also started to shake uncontrobly, the de resting on his bobbing Adam¡¯s apple, as if it could slice into it at any moment, turning him into a cold corpse.

    Mu Chen squatted behind him, clutching his hair and gritting his teeth.

    Suddenly, he raised the knife and then swung it down heavily.

    ¡°Thump.¡±

    Zhang Laoer fell to the ground with his eyes closed, yet there was no blood on Mu Chen¡¯s knife¡­

    ¡°You better not wake up too soon, or next time¡­¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Zhang Laoer for a while, helplessly nced at the knife in the water, then looked around and ran off to one side.

    Secondster, he entered a small storage room.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Mu Chen immediately said in a low voice upon seeing the sh of cold steel.

    The glint quickly disappeared, and a girl¡¯s figure darted out from behind the door, looking behind him, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should just close the door,¡± Mu Chen casually suggested.

    Another female voice came from the darkness: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t closing it draw more attention?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like turning this ce into a rat trap¡­¡± Mu Chen said as he crossed several shelves and entered the interior of the warehouse.

    In the corner, Ling Mo was helping Xu Shuhan sit on a stack of boxes.

    Xu Shuhan was still panting, her eyes looking eerily red in the darkness.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen, she abruptly raised her head, emitting a hair-raising grinding sound from her mouth.

    However, Ling Mo swiftly grabbed the back of her cor and dragged her back.

    Xu Shuhan twisted in frustration but ultimately gave up.

    ¡°Is she really not fully turned into a zombie yet?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression looked shocked.

    ¡°If she had fully turned, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold onto her. Plus, once she gets used to it, she won¡¯t try to bite you anymore, for now¡­¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen, taken aback, then said, ¡°That ¡®for now¡¯ sounds quite ominous!¡±

    ¡°How did your questioning go?¡± Ling Mo quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°I found an old acquaintance, and he shared some information with me. It doesn¡¯t sound good. That kid and the experimental product are both dead, and Ai Feng will definitely see it through to the end. And, they don¡¯t care about our life or death anymore. Luckily Xia Zhi has been dealt with, otherwise, if he sold your information, that would have been bad. But they are very familiar with me¡­ so¡­¡±

    Mu Chen sighed.

    ¡°What about the acquaintance?¡± Ling Mo asked thoughtfully, then suddenly inquired.

    Mu Chen was startled, then shook his head, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t go through with it¡­¡±

    ¡°It looks like relying on you to be the mole is out of the question, then¡­¡± Ling Mo said with regret.

    ¡°I just refused that very offer!¡± Mu Chen roared, then added, ¡°Even if they deploy Number 0, me acting as a mole would be pointless, I¡¯d be found out immediately.¡±

    ¡°Number 0 is that powerful, huh.¡± A hint of anticipation flickered in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    This kind of mental monitoring, even he couldn¡¯t cover many people at the same time. In fact, he had to focus his attention on one person and observe for a while to detect any abnormal fluctuations.

    From this, it seemed that Number 0¡¯s specialty was primarily in monitoring and information ry.

    And Ling Mo, his Mental Sphere was feeling hungry right now¡­

    The youngster from Niepan headquarters, although a mental ability user, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t rashly consumed his Mental power to avoid leaving any trace.

    Because using the consume ability in that situation would have been impossible topletely hide from Mu Chen.

    Even if Mu Chen hadn¡¯t noticed, there was still a mental seed from Number 0 in his brain¡­

    Although Mu Chen was now on the same side as Ling Mo, that seed was like a ticking time bomb, constantly keeping Ling Mo on alert.

    It was like a ¡°spy¡± that could awaken at any moment¡­

    However, seeing Mu Chen return at least proved that he himself was notpromised, and all that was needed afterward was to find a way to remove the mental seed from his brain.

    But bringing it up at that moment obviously wasn¡¯t the right move. After thinking, Ling Mo said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t need to keep running. Once we¡¯re outside, they know the terrain better than us, and with Number 0 tracking you¡­ Let¡¯s just stay here and take out this group first!¡±

    ¡°Just the few of us?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What kind of thought process was this!

    He had just finished saying the other side was well-prepared, and this guy was already thinking about wiping everyone out¡­

    ¡°Yeah, take out one batch, and the pressure on us is lessened by that much,¡± Ling Mo seriously nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Mu Chen suddenly realized something, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to¡­ no, you never intended to escape Dongming, did you? Hey, don¡¯t turn your head!¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Ling Mo chuckled thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to die here! Are you even listening to me?¡± Mu Chen ranted frantically on the side.

    At that moment, within the mall, figures were slowly moving in various ces.

    Not far from the entrance, on the main staircase, one person was leading several figures, moving slowly upwards while sticking close to the wall.

 Chapter 640: A Winter Melon Lying Sideways

    Chapter 640: A Winter Melon Lying Sideways

    Despite the rage boiling in his heart, Scarface Ai Feng¡¯s expression remained eerily calm as he initiated action.

    He was ascending the main staircase, nked by several members of his crew.

    ¡°Boss, should we split up? The ce is too big,¡± a member suggested softly.

    Ai Feng replied with a cold face, ¡°Let the others scatter. We keep formation like this. Once they respond, we can rush to support immediately.¡±

    The other, finding his suggestion brushed off, could only cough awkwardly and exchanged a helpless look with the person beside him.

    Without even turning his head, Ai Feng continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be thinking about grabbing credit at this time! Didn¡¯t you see what happened to Shen Le? Someone who can barge into our branch territory and take out both Shen Le and that freak from headquarters isn¡¯t going to be easy to deal with. This isn¡¯t some ordinary survivor. Put away that arrogant attitude!¡±

    The members were taken aback, exchanging nces.

    ¡°Forget about gaining merits now. Think about how we¡¯re going to exin this to headquarters, or we¡¯re all in trouble,¡± Ai Feng said, his voiceced with contained anger. ¡°Got it?¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±Their replies were half-hearted, but indeed, their steps became lighter and their eyes more focused.

    Since Ai Feng had put it that way, caution was necessary¡­

    Meanwhile, the members dispersed throughout the mall searching were also moving through the darkness with utmost care.

    ¡°Leading the charge in dangerous situations is always left to us lower ranks¡­¡±

    In a corridor, a man muttered under his breath as he looked around.

    The dead silence around him, filled with shadows, made his barely audible soliloquy a source of courage.

    ¡°But this could also be an opportunity. If I¡¯m the first to find them, even if I don¡¯ty a hand on them, just shouting out will count as a merit,¡± the man took a deep breath, a glint of desire flickering in his eyes.

    Earning merits meant a promotion, better treatment, and no longer needing to lead the charge¡­

    Maybe, he thought, there might even be a chance for a little romance!

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t me me when the timees. I¡¯m just trying to stay alive. If I can¡¯t beat the zombies, can¡¯t I at least outfight you guys?¡±

    The man approached a door, cautiously sidestepping, then slowly pushed it open.

    Creak¡ª

    Before he could hold his breath and peer into the darkness, a shadow shed before his eyes, followed by a hand grabbing onto his foot.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t help but let out a low scream, frantically swinging his knife downward.

    It took a good ten seconds before he finally calmed down, gasping for air and ncing at the shadow at his feet.

    The hand remained on his foot, but it was clearly rotten.

    Beneath the mess of hacked clothingy a corpse, unidentifiable as to its gender.

    ¡°Damn, just a dead body¡­ Can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a zombie or a person.¡± The man grimaced in disgust, carefully stepping over the corpse and entering the room.

    After a brief search of the modest room yielded nothing, he spat out in disappointment, expelling the dust that had lodged in his throat, and moved back towards the doorway.

    As he turned around, a shadow abruptly appeared at the entrance.

    His head swung just in time to meet the gaze of the other.

    It was a stunningly beautiful girl. He just opened his mouth to shout, but frozepletely.

    ¡°Beaut¡­ beautiful!¡±

    But before he could fully recover, those slightly bewildered eyes suddenly closed gently.

    When they opened again, the man saw only a shade of blood red¡­

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Nails sharp as knives swiftly sliced across the man¡¯s throat. Clutching his neck, he tried in vain to make a sound, copsing against the door frame, falling atop the corpse.

    As hey on the ground, staring at the dim corridor, thest thing he saw was the faint silhouette of the girl slowly moving away¡­

    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s lips moved, but a flow of fresh blood spilled forth, and his eyes gradually dimmed¡­

    Meanwhile, in another corner of the mall, a man holding a knife suddenly turned his head sharply.

    But as soon as he turned, a shadow shed behind him.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    He immediately whipped his head around, but this time, the shadow darted past his side.

    His eyes quickly followed, catching a glimpse of a graceful figure in the corner of his vision.

    ¡°Girl, trying to y tricks on me¡­¡± the man raised the cleaver, his eyes darting left and right.

    Suddenly the figure shed again, and this time the man reacted quickly, spinning around and shing down towards the shadow.

    In the instant that the de swept down, the cold light illuminated the shadow¡¯s face.

    The distinctly three-dimensional features and the beautiful eyes filled with panic were clear for the man to see.

    But instead of fear, a surge of desire flickered in his heart: ¡°A beauty!¡±

    The de cut straight towards her face, and her expression of terror froze there.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    Just as the man let out a satisfied chuckle, he was shocked to find that the figure before him disappeared like a phantom.

    At the same time, another figure appeared behind him.

    The same face, but with one difference: a smile now yed upon the mixed-blood girl¡¯s lips.

    The man¡¯s raised knife halted mid-air as his body swayed, blood frothing from his mouth.

    And on his neck, a red line slowly spread¡­

    ¡°Tiddly, tiddly, tiddly¡­¡±

    The mixed-blood girl hummed an upbeat tune, as if it were her own personal soundtrack.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo, are they up to the task?¡± Inside the stairwell, Mu Chen followed behind Ling Mo, asking anxiously.

    Ling Mo turned back with an impatient re: ¡°Rx, they¡¯re naturals at this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°There are no ¡®buts¡¯! Shana is to watch Xu Shuhan, while the youngster and Senior Sister take out those who are scattered, and create some distractions. Then we¡¯ll take the opportunity to ambush Ai Feng,¡± Ling Mo said with a frown, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we agreed on?¡±

    ¡°Agreed? When did that happen?¡± Mu Chen hissed angrily, ¡°That was all you! You just dered, ¡®It¡¯s decided!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go,e on,¡± Ling Mo interrupted him.

    But Mu Chen suddenly grabbed Ling Mo, his expressionplex, ¡°You do realize I can only provide some intelligence, right? The difficulty of ambushing Ai Feng is obviously greater, yet you don¡¯t want them on that job, instead, you¡¯re dragging me into it¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced at him and said, ¡°As a man, it¡¯s not right to let women take the risks up front.¡±

    ¡°I actually admire that about you.¡± Mu Chen let go of Ling Mo¡¯s arm, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°But why drag me into this mess?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t move a muscle; instead, a tentacle tripped Mu Chen, sending him sprawling to the ground.

    Mu Chen got up, covered in dust, only to be pulled back by a force.

    ¡°Does Ai Feng have someone with mental abilities with him?¡± Ling Mo asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mu Chen seemed resigned to his fate.

    ¡°Good, that makes things easier,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Mu Chen looked at him in surprise, ¡°You have a n?¡±

    ¡°Ever heard of fishing?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes gleamed as he asked.

    Mu Chen stared nkly at Ling Mo. Soon, he felt that ¡°rope¡± on his body tugged slightly, and Ling Mo¡¯s meaningful gaze fixed on him¡­

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s stifled cry quickly vanished into the darkness, while on another staircase, Ai Feng and his group were also moving upwards.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    A shadow suddenly fell from above, rolling down the stairs directly towards them.

    The group was startled, but one of them quickly intercepted the tumbling shadow.

    Looking down, his expression turned grim as he turned and said, ¡°It¡¯s one of our scouts, dead.¡±

    Another person hurried up the stairs, returning a few secondster shaking his head, ¡°No one¡¯s there. The blood trail suggests he crawled out and then fell to his death.¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Ai Feng confirmed with a look and eximed in anger.

    ¡°Really tricky, if they were just scared into running, we¡¯d have a much better chance. Now they¡¯re hidden, and we¡¯re exposed¡­¡± another member said uneasily.

    ¡°Luo Yulong!¡± Ai Feng suddenly called out.

    A short figure immediately stood up, responding in a sharp, nasally voice, ¡°Yes.¡±

    This person was short and stout, like a horizontally ced winter melon.

    ¡°Start searching. Also, someone go down and notify the guards at the door to be vignt, don¡¯t let anyone slip through!¡± Ai Feng ordered as he turned around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask,¡± the one who had caught the corpse volunteered, ¡°and maybe we should get some gasoline¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll just force them to run! You think fire can stop them?¡± Ai Feng snapped again, ¡°Let¡¯s just keep them here. They want to y? We¡¯ll y with them! Weren¡¯t you all eager for some action just now? Don¡¯t get cold feet; the enemy is just looking for an opportunity! We can¡¯t back down, and we have no room to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± the man nodded and ran downstairs.

    Luo Yulong, who was standing nearby, flinched under Ai Feng¡¯s re and quickly nodded, ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±

    After saying that, he took a deep breath, and his gaze became focused.

    ¡°Right,¡± Ai Feng said, ¡°and connect with Number 0.¡±

    Luo Yulong nodded. As his mental power extended outward, invisible to the naked eye, countless signal-like bands appeared in his other ¡°eyes.¡±

    These were the bioelectrical signals Luo Yulong ¡°saw,¡± possibly brain waves, though even he wasn¡¯t entirely clear on the specifics.

    But by following these ¡°signals,¡± he could locate the group¡­

    ¡°Okay, hurry, I can only maintain this for so long,¡± Luo Yulong said anxiously.

    A snicker came from behind, ¡°You neverst long anyway.¡±

    But in such a moment, no one joined in theughter; instead, they all frowned and shot disapproving looks back at him.

 Chapter 641: The Signal to Death

    Chapter 641: The Signal to Death

    After connecting with Number 0, Luo Yulong¡¯s search range and intensity both increased significantly.

    It was like flipping a switch, bringing a subtle connection that had always existed into the open.

    However, for Luo Yulong, it felt more like he had personally opened the door and invited a neighbor¡ªwho had been spying with binocrs from across the street¡ªinto his home, only to experience the sensation of being ¡°spied upon¡± right under their nose. What¡¯s more, his consumption of Mental power had begun to surge.

    The special abilities Luo Yulong possessed had always been a heavy drain on his Mental power. Now, with external forces intervening and his Mental Sphere being stimted forcefully, he realized that the previous consumption was nothing but energy-saving mode inparison.

    Now, he was forced to go full throttle, his Mental power being depleted rapidly like ammunition whizzing away.

    So, although he was met with mockery as soon as he opened his mouth, Luo Yulong didn¡¯t retort. Instead, he nodded with a pained expression, ¡°I really can¡¯t hold on for too long, this ce is so big, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop until you find it,¡± Ai Feng interrupted him expressionlessly.

    His Scarface seemed particrly menacing at that moment. Luo Yulong opened his mouth to speak, but ultimately, he epted the reality with a look of grievance.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± If he couldn¡¯t find the person, he would be drained dry and then turn into an idiot¡­This realization made Luo Yulong clench his teeth immediately, his expression suddenly turning somewhat fierce.

    ¡°Is Boss doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Ai Feng cut him off.

    Ai Feng¡¯s attitude clearly affected the others. They murmured among themselves in hushed, uneasy tones.

    It seemed that this matter was indeed a matter of life and death for Ai Feng¡­

    But if Ai Feng was having a hard time, they could not expect a good end either. Thus, it was better to exert all their effort and try to make a notable contribution¡­

    In silence, everyone stopped talking, while Luo Yulong hurriedly searched upward along the path where the corpse had rolled down.

    Meanwhile, the search party that had been dispatched earlier was still being picked off one by one.

    As Ai Feng and his group continued on their way, they encountered several more corpses. Ai Feng squatted down with a grim expression to confirm their identities, then said coldly, ¡°Continue! Their ambush tactics will only make them slip up faster.¡±

    However, after searching through three floors and watching his Mental power rapidly deplete with nothing to show for it, Luo Yulong, under tremendous pressure, quickly became anxious.

    ¡°Are we being led around by following these corpses?¡± Luo Yulong asked cautiously.

    Ai Feng had also realized this, but the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    How audacious did this person have to be to do this on his turf?

    Seeing that Ai Feng was silent, Luo Yulong sheepishly nodded and looked around again.

    Just as he was getting increasingly frantic, he suddenly caught an unusual signal.

    It was brief, but to Luo Yulong, it was a cause for celebration.

    He immediately ran forward a distance and captured the signal again: ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it!¡±

    Luo Yulong gazed straight ahead, his voice lowered with excitement as he eximed, ¡°The signal is strong, Number 0¡¯s reaction is intense! That¡¯s got to be the target!¡±

    If not, he felt he might actually go insane¡­

    ¡°A reaction from Number 0?¡± Ai Feng was momentarily stunned, then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s most likely him! Chase after him quickly, we can¡¯t let him get away again!¡±

    To Ai Feng, anything that could trigger a reaction from Number 0 was surely the one that had attacked it before.

    As for Mu Chen and the others, even if they were still alive, Number 0 had not sensed them since they entered Dongming City.

    This situation could only mean that the Mental connection between them and Number 0 no longer existed.

    ¡°Not good! The target has noticed us and is moving!¡± Luo Yulong¡¯s gaze drifted to the ceiling.

    He was anxious too; it had been hard enough to find the target, and now they were actually on the run!

    ¡°So sharp? Then it must be him,¡± Ai Feng asked more excitedly, ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s very weak, and there¡¯s only one person, at a distance from the target,¡± Luo Yulong quickly added, ¡°Should we have someone¡­¡±

    While speaking, Luo Yulong made a downward cutting motion with his hand.

    ¡°I need to think,¡± Ai Feng frowned, then dismissed the idea, ¡°No need to worry about him, we can¡¯t spread ourselves thin. Caution is paramount.¡±

    ¡°Boss always thinks things through,¡± Luo Yulong quickly said with a smile.

    The floor above was also part of the mall and was quite spacious, with arge amount of furniture on disy.

    The group silently entered through the entrance, with several pairs of eyes vigntly searching among the various shapes of dark shadows.

    One of them had only taken a few steps when he caught sight of a figure out of the corner of his eye. He turned around tensely, only to find that it was just a floormp standing there.

    ¡°Luo Yulong, where exactly is he?¡± Ai Feng whispered, holding a knife.

    The mall was so empty and quiet that even the sound of a heartbeat could be heard clearly. When Ai Feng spoke, everyone felt that someone might jump out of the darkness at any moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do; there¡¯s Mental interference here. The other party is prepared¡­ and he¡¯s constantly moving,¡± Luo Yulong said after sensing for a moment.

    Another was still hiding in a different direction, like a timid mouse.

    After thinking it over, Luo Yulong decided to disregard that individual. Just a pest; they might not even be aware they hadpany.

    ¡°Being prepared isn¡¯t scary, but this ce is indeed too big. Luckily, there are no partitions¡­ he¡¯s really asking for trouble,¡± Ai Feng sneered, leaving one person at the entrance before waving his hand to the others.

    He gestured with his hands, holding the knife and moving slowly forward.

    The rest split into two groups, approaching from the left and right aisles. Although the furniture in between hindered their line of sight, it provided enough cover to reassure the group.

    As long as they spotted the target, even if it was just for a second, the others could arrive in time.

    And they were confident they could hold on for that second.

    After all, with Luo Yulong following behind, it was impossible for the target to approach them silently.

    ¡°Come out, you can¡¯t hide for long,¡± Ai Feng thought to himself, carefully reaching out to open a wardrobe.

    It was pitch-dark inside, empty.

    ¡°He¡¯s still ahead,¡± Luo Yulong immediately nodded when Ai Feng turned to look at him.

    ¡°Better be careful, this guy is definitely cunning¡­¡± Ai Feng thought warily, continuing to move forward with light steps, inching ahead.

    Luo Yulong, following at the rear, actually seemed quite excited.

    This time, he was surely going to be credited with a major achievement.

    Not only would Ai Feng reward him, but headquarters might also show their appreciation.

    So many hade in, yet the most useful turned out to be him.

    ¡°It¡¯s tough to find, but didn¡¯t I catch him in the end?¡± Luo Yulong thought proudly, unable to suppress a sly smile.

    However, just as he got distracted, the ¡°signal¡± from the other party suddenly intensified.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Before Luo Yulong could concentrate, he suddenly grabbed his throat with his mouth open, his body jerked backward, and he disappeared into the darkness in an instant.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t found the exact location yet?¡±

    Ai Feng turned around with a frown and asked.

    But upon turning, he was stunned: ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Yulong?¡±

    They were only a few meters apart; when did Luo Yulong vanish?!

    Ai Feng, with knife in hand, looked around with wide eyes, filled with shock.

    It couldn¡¯t be possible that the man had just run off; could he have been attacked right under his nose?

    Thinking about it, his attention had indeed been focused on searching, but Luo Yulong was a mental ability user; he wouldn¡¯t fail to notice someone approaching¡­

    Even if it were an Enhancement type with excellent skills, approaching him would surely be detected, especially since he was in a state of full ability search.

    Unless the attacker was also a strong mental ability user¡­

    But that was impossible! The only one was firmly locked on by him!

    ¡°Luo Yulong!¡±

    Ai Feng called out in a low voice, but there was only darkness around him, no response.

    ¡°ying games with me? I don¡¯t believe you can really slip through my fingers!¡± Ai Feng muttered, turning his gaze to the side.

    They really shouldn¡¯t have split up. Now, when regathering, he¡¯d turn every stone to find him!

    But just as Ai Feng reached another aisle, he was stunned once again.

    A team member was standing there, motionless among several cabs, staring at him with a face full of horror.

    ¡°No¡­ gone. He was just behind me.¡± The member pointed behind himself as he spoke.

    Just less than ten meters apart, another member had disappeared.

    Ai Feng¡¯s expression turned extremely grave as he suddenly realized the opponent¡¯s strategy.

    The enemy didn¡¯t intend to confront him head-on but was nning to whittle his team away bit by bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t panic. They are outnumbered, and there¡¯s only one of them capable of these sneak attacks¡­¡± Ai Feng took a deep breath and said.

    However, before he could finish, a sudden ng echoed from within the mall.

    Ai Feng and the member both turned their heads toward the source of the noise and immediately gave chase.

    Two more people emerged from another passage, also heading toward the sound.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Ai Feng caught a glimpse of a shadow and instantly his face lit up with excitement.

    This person had been hiding all along and hadunched two sessive sneak attacks, finally making a slip.

    A mental ability user is nothing but trash once entangled.

    With this thought, Ai Feng¡¯s speed increased significantly.

    The other three members also rushed forward rapidly, although onegged a step behind.

    But it was this slight dy that made all the difference. As he charged forward, his eyes suddenly bulged, and then his body swayed and vanished among the furniture.

    The moment he disappeared, Ai Feng sensed something was off.

    He immediately halted and turned his head slowly, sweating profusely.

    With just one nce, a chill shot from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.

 Chapter 642: Bug Bites Hurt More

    Chapter 642: Bug Bites Hurt More

    Gone!

    It really disappeared right before his eyes, another one¡­

    The other two also turned their heads back, suddenly dumbfounded.

    Two of theirpanions had vanished, one after the other, and they were already feeling creeped out.

    They had just caught a glimpse of someone¡¯s figure, so how did they lose another member in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Ai Feng said earlier he was right ahead¡­¡±

    Ai Feng nced again towards where the figure had appeared, but now the shadow was long gone, even though the direction was exactly as Luo Yulong had described.

    But what about these dark hands reaching out from behind them?!

    ¡°Dammit!¡±An angry Ai Feng suddenly kicked over a chair next to him; the noise nged throughout the entire furniture store, quickly overshadowed by Ai Feng¡¯s roar: ¡°Come out! Want to fight? Come out, I¡¯m right here! What¡¯s the point of these sneaky tricks!¡±

    He swung a furious punch into the void and turned to kick over another chair.

    Meanwhile, the other two stood together, eyes darting around vigntly.

    Listening to the Boss¡¯s cursing, they couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces.

    Though they didn¡¯t want to admit it, this kind of attack was indeed more distressing¡­

    They could handle a direct attack, but it was these sudden stabs that were both painful and frightening.

    ¡°You, move forward.¡±

    Ai Feng suddenly turned, pointing at one of them.

    His ranting hadn¡¯t provoked a response, so Ai Feng had to think of something else.

    ¡°Me?¡± The one pointed at shuddered.

    ¡°What are you afraid of! I¡¯m watching your back!¡± Ai Feng barked, eyes wide.

    His facial muscles twitched, and the scar appeared toe to life, twisting and crawling across his face.

    A fierce aura left the member breathless, fearfully ncing at Ai Feng and then at the knife in his hand.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t get too worked up, he¡¯s just ying this game to rile you up¡­¡± the member said cautiously.

    ¡°Move!¡± Ai Feng cut him off coldly.

    The member saw a glint of murderous intent in Ai Feng¡¯s eyes, clearly riled up to true anger.

    It was either obey or be killed.

    Ai Feng¡¯s position as the head of this branch wasn¡¯t just due to the branch having Number 0; this ruthless streak was one of the key reasons.

    Usually, he could appear calm, but when his interests were threatened, he would sacrifice anything.

    A trace of resentment flickered in the member¡¯s eyes, but there was no choice but to turn and walk slowly into the darkness.

    The other silent member felt a sense of relief and discreetly increased the distance from his unluckyrade.

    All he hoped was that this member would sessfully lure out the hidden beast, sparing him a simr fate.

    In fact, the best tactic at that moment would have been to retreat downstairs and firmly guard the entrance, waiting for reinforcements.

    But retreating like a defeated dog, even if Ai Feng thought of it, was not an action he would take.

    The unfortunate member was right; the opponent¡¯s tactics were aplete provocation.

    And Ai Feng was utterly infuriated.

    The three of them moved slowly through the store, front to back, with the lead member breaking out in cold sweat.

    He was clearly bait, Ai Feng¡¯s response to the challenger¡¯s provocation.

    So arrogant, huh? Keep it up! To destroy the bait right in front of them, that would be truly impressive!

    That was indeed what Ai Feng was thinking, eyes reddened, gaze locked tightly on the member moving ahead.

    ¡°Come out! Come out now!¡± Ai Feng roared inwardly.

    Even including that rat hiding somewhere afar, there were only two of them¡­

    Wait!

    Ai Feng suddenly snapped back to reality, realizing he had overlooked something.

    Right, there had been two of them!

    Even though Luo Yulong hadn¡¯t mentioned that insignificant insect before his disappearance, it was possible he had been torn apart by it.

    ¡°Right, that exins it. Use one person as a distraction in front of us while the other seems like just a hiding rat, but in reality, is ambushing us from the shadows¡­ The strong one as the bait, the weak one attacking by surprise¡ªit¡¯s truly unexpected¡­¡±

    The more Ai Feng thought about it, the more he was convinced this was the case.

    Both adversaries made no attempt to hide their presence, but it was precisely this brazenness that made them overlook the seemingly insignificant ¡®insect¡¯.

    But who would have thought that an ¡®insect¡¯ could also bite?

    ¡°And to think, the strength was formidable¡­ all due to insufficient intelligence!¡± A sense of having been yed washed over Ai Feng, filling him with frustration and suspicion.

    He had a feeling there was something he was still not seeing¡­

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right,¡± that feeling of unease finally took over. Ai Feng called out to stop the bait in front, saying, ¡°One person can¡¯t cover that area. If they pull a diversion, we¡¯re done for.¡±

    The bait at the front immediately turned around, his heart finally seeming to settle back in ce, letting out a long breath of relief.

    But just as Ai Feng and another member turned their heads towards the entrance, a scream suddenly pierced the air from that direction.

    ¡°Damn it! Just as I thought!¡± Ai Feng took off running towards the sound.

    The bait yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t go, it might be a trap!¡±

    The other member halted, hesitantly ncing at Ai Feng.

    Gritting his teeth in frustration, Ai Feng considered the possibility of a trap, despite his reluctance to ept it.

    This series of ambushes had sessfully made them cautious and hesitant¡­

    Ai Feng suddenly realized that the initiative hadpletely shifted into their opponent¡¯s hands.

    His every decision was a step slower than the adversary¡¯s actions.

    Whatever he intended to do seemed like willingly jumping into the traps set by the enemy.

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± A muffled shout came from outside.

    Ai Feng paused, about to shout back, when another scream echoed through the area.

    Then a series of ¡°thuds¡± followed, and the three men stood still, as if they could visually trace the corpse tumbling down the stairs.

    By the time thest ¡°thump¡± sounded, the expressions on the faces of the three men had turned utterly grim.

    The individual they had just encountered was undoubtedly a member of Niepan, and their tactics had clearly reduced them to mere bait¡­

    Ai Feng¡¯s face darkened as he stared into the shadows, suddenly raising his hand to pinch the center of his brow.

    ¡°It was supposed to be sufficient to have Number 0 join in, but now, we must have Number 0 truly enter the fray¡­¡±

    The glint in Ai Feng¡¯s eyes flickered, his smile twisted: ¡°Impressed by mental abilities? You¡¯re about to see what real mental abilities are!¡±

    ¡°Boss, the rules state that Number 0 cannot directly engage inbat¡­¡± another member started to speak but was immediately cut off by the previous bait.

    ¡°I suggest you shut your mouth right now,¡± the bait said with evident irritation.

    Meanwhile, in an undergroundboratory in Dongming City, a room brightly lit bymps was suddenly filled with the sharp cries of a baby.

    The crying became more piercing, soon resembling a chilling scream that resonated throughout the room.

    Ai Feng, standing inside this furniture store, suddenly widened his eyes, bloodshot with strain.

    He breathed rapidly, wing at his scalp in agony, his body shaking violently.

    The pulsing at his temples seemed as if something was burrowing into his brain, a sight that startled the two men beside him.

    They had never witnessed such a thing before.

    Weren¡¯t they just talking about Number 0? How had it suddenly turned into what seemed like an episode¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The cry that Ai Feng let out shocked the two men once more.

    This sound¡­ why did it resemble the crying of a baby¡­

    It took several seconds before Ai Feng gradually calmed down, slowly straightening his body, then lifted his eyelids with a sinister gaze.

    The two men shuddered under the intensity of Ai Feng¡¯s stare.

    His deep eyes held a mix of coldness and chaos¡­

    ¡°Boss?¡± one of them asked tentatively.

    Ai Feng nced at him, then twisted his neck and suddenly cracked a smile: ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Thisugh raised goosebumps on the two men.

    Their Boss¡­ it was as if he had suddenly be a different person¡­

    ¡°Come out¡­ I see you¡­¡± Ai Feng suddenly looked in one direction, his words trailing off intermittently.

    ¡°That kind of bluff won¡¯t work, will it?¡± one member said, unable to bear looking directly.

    Another nodded in agreement, thinking it was too amateurish¡­

    To their astonishment, however, footsteps really did echo from a corner.

    As the sound sharpened from a blur into rity, a foot stepped out from behind a cab, followed by a figure.

    Illuminated by the light seeping in from outside the window, the two men saw the face they both feared and despised, the face they desperately wanted to crush.

    Yet their first reaction was disbelief: how could it be this person?!

    The young man had bright eyes and a hint of a smile on his lips.

    And after he stepped out, as if he had bumped into a few acquaintances on the street, he even casually raised his hand in greeting: ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two men were left speechless.

    And as they came out of their stupor, it felt as if a stampede of mythical beasts was rampaging through their minds!

    ¡°Nice to meet you, my foot! What¡¯s next, ¡®please take care of me¡¯?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly the enemy, why be so friendly! All the anger built up just vanished!¡±

    Regardless, the young man¡¯s response was far beyond their expectations, leaving them at a loss for how to react.

    ¡°Crack¡­¡±

    Ai Feng tilted his neck to one side, eyeing the young man from a strange angle, then struggled to open his mouth: ¡°I¡­ I recognize¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce myself, Ling Mo,¡± said Ling Mo, his interest piqued as he looked at Ai Feng. ¡°But should I call you Ai Feng, or Number 0?¡±

 Chapter 643: The Proper Use of Number 0

    Chapter 643: The Proper Use of Number 0

    As soon as Ling Mo spoke, the other two were immediately shocked into silence.

    What did that mean?

    Ai Feng, however, showed no sign of surprise. With a ¡°click-ck,¡± he straightened his head and then stared at Ling Mo with a bizarre expression, his response somewhat slow as he opened his mouth: ¡°Heh¡­ heh heh¡­¡±

    Theughter was truly creepy, like nails scraping back and forth on sandpaper. It was not only unpleasant to hear but also felt like it was boring into one¡¯s brain.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. The others just found it unpleasant, unaware that theughter carried a st of mental power¡­

    To achieve this, the mental power had to be indeed formidable.

    Despite this, the way the two looked at Ai Feng had changed.

    Ai Feng¡¯s non-reaction confirmed that what Ling Mo had said was indeed the literal truth.

    Understanding was one thing, but epting this reality was quite another!Were they supposed to ¡®participate¡¯ in this creepy manner of appearance? That was taking participation way too far!

    ¡°It seems you are Number 0.¡± Ling Mo said, hands in his pockets.

    Just a moment ago, he had sensed a strong wave of mental power.

    And when Ai Feng had called him out, Ling Mo clearly detected a mental force locking onto him.

    At such a point, hiding was meaningless, so he had simply stood out.

    But such an overwhelming mental power was not something Ai Feng should possess. Ling Mo had never encountered such a situation before.

    Upon consideration, the only one capable of this in the branch was Number 0.

    Ling Mo boldly spected, and to his surprise, the other party readily admitted it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be more formidable sincest time¡­ I am¡­ surprised,¡± said Ai Feng.

    His speech did not seem slurred, but rather as if his body and neural responses were out of sync.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised too, you can actually speak.¡± Ling Mo retorted, ¡°I always thought you were just an information-exchanging biological machine.¡±

    Then another voice came from behind the trio: ¡°I thought so too.¡±

    The two immediately turned around with a tense look, and then eximed in horror: ¡°Mu Chen, Captain Mu?!¡±

    ¡°Just call me Mu Chen,¡± he said with a self-deprecating tone. ¡°At this point, I am an enemy of your Niepan.¡±

    ¡°That just now¡­¡± one of them nced at Mu Chen, then turned to look at Ling Mo.

    He finally understood. It was these two who had yed them for fools¡­

    With Ling Mo forfeiting the sneak attack, Mu Chen felt there was no need to continue hiding as bait.

    Especially with the sudden turn of events that he had not anticipated at all¡­

    The ¡°fishing n¡± had been going smoothly!

    It was Ling Mo who proposed the n, but Mu Chen had a hand in its sess as well.

    It was Mu Chen who had provided Ling Mo with detailed information about the personality traits of themander Ai Feng, as well as the true state of affairs within the branch¡­

    For instance, the main reason for Ai Feng¡¯s strong reaction, even to the point of seeming to lose his sanity, was because this branch really didn¡¯t carry much weight in the eyes of headquarters.

    If the branch itself was not valued, what to say of the Boss in charge of it?

    In the eyes of headquarters, Ai Feng was considered even less significant than an experimental product like Number 1.

    Being of little consequence and having made such a grave mistake, Ai Feng¡¯s future looked bleak, which of course, led to his outburst.

    However, Ling Mo was quite surprised when he heard this: ¡°A branch monopolizing an entire city, that¡¯s quite impressive¡­¡±

    ¡°The really impressive ones are called to headquarters,¡± Mu Chen replied. ¡°Otherwise, why would it be Ai Feng¡¯s turn? It¡¯s just that with Number 0 here, the branch can still collect a lot of intelligence and experimental data for headquarters. That¡¯s why it¡¯s been kept around. You could say that the branch¡¯s entire reason for existence is focused on Number 0. Now you must realize how big of a deal it is for the branch that you¡¯ve hurt Number 0.¡±

    ¡°Then why not simply move Number 0 to headquarters?¡± Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    Mu Chen could only shake his head: ¡°How should I know¡­¡±

    ¡°But in the end, Number 0 is just a high-powered mental power telegraph machine, right?¡± Ling Mo pondered and asked.

    Mu Chen thought for a moment, frowning, then nodded: ¡°Basically¡­ right¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Right my foot!

    Mu Chen waspletely dumbfounded at this moment. Having spent so much time at the branch and knowing Ai Feng for quite a while, he had no idea this was the correct way to use Number 0!

    It seems that every Boss indeed has a few tricks up their sleeve!

    However, Ai Feng paid no attention to Mu Chen and kept his gaze fixed on Ling Mo: ¡°A machine? No¡­ you¡¯re half right.¡±

    He even seriously started defending himself: ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a receptacle.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Mo asked with a frown.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ai Feng shook his head, his speech bing much smoother, ¡°I am made up of many¡­ memories¡­¡±

    But suddenly, his tone became shrill: ¡°Shut up! What memories, that¡¯s a consciousness! Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all the same? Stop bickering, let him continue!¡±

    ¡°This is simple, I¡¯ll exin. It¡¯s just a bunch of consciousnesses crammed together, then the original entity exploded, and finally, it was transferred to a new one!¡±

    ¡°Ha, to add to that, it transferred to a body that had yet to develop any consciousness!¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ who mentioned consciousness? That¡¯s memory¡­¡±

    Then, his head shook again, and his gaze returned from the previous confusion, his tone once again normal: ¡°The receptacle has no binding force¡­ I can¡­ transfer to another like this.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Everyone was stunned.

    The scene just now was as if Ai Feng was ying multiple roles at once and arguing with himself.

    Ling Mo was the first to snap back to reality, though his expression was still one of disbelief.

    When first encountering Number 0, although he only saw some vague fragments, Ling Mo had always thought it was a specially trained individual with no autonomy, a non-pure mental ability user¡­

    But the reality turned out to be more astonishing than he had imagined¡­

    Despite Ai Feng¡¯s ¡°chattering¡± just now, Ling Mo had more or less understood the gist of it.

    The original existence of Number 0 might have been just an ordinary mental ability user.

    Using a certain method, they transferred the mental power of others into the brain of a single individual. However, unlike Ling Mo¡¯s method of consumption, which converts mental power into pure mental energy to be absorbed, this process involved mixing memories and consciousness into a tangled mess. When the original entity couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, they crammed this chaotic bundle into another ¡°receptacle.¡±

    Ling Mo might not have known exactly how the ¡°explosion¡± happened, but just thinking about a brain crammed with countless memories and different ways of thinking was like standing in a za day and night, surrounded by a crowd arguing non-stop. Over time, one would either be driven to suicide or madness.

    It was quite the scheme they hade up with¡­

    But what exactly was the ¡°body without consciousness¡±? Ordinary zombies?

    Before Ling Mo could ask, Mu Chen spoke up: ¡°That¡­ baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    What was this abrupt statement about¡­

    With a face full of shock, Mu Chen said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about that baby! Number 0 was originally an infant kept in an incubator! But I¡¯m not clear about the birth process¡­ I thought¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he involuntarily stepped back, clearly shaken by the reality.

    Even the others couldn¡¯t help but step back; the notion of a consciousness that could ¡°transfer¡± was truly frightening¡­

    Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully; this answer matched the scene he had ¡°seen¡± back then¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Ai Feng chuckled, then cracked his neck again, ¡°I am¡­ restricted to this ce.¡±

    ¡°And your transfer has conditions too,¡± Ling Mo keenly pointed out another crucial detail.

    Ai Feng fell silent, his fists clenched in what seemed like anger.

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Now it was clear why Number 0 could only stay here. It seemed that to maintain his position, Ai Feng had more than one trick up his sleeve.

    Such a method of use was likely only possible for Ai Feng; he was essentially Number 0¡¯s exclusive spare receptacle.

    ¡°Number 0 is like his bread and butter; no wonder he¡¯s so anxious,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    At this moment, Ai Feng is like a powerful mental ability user. Since Number 0 is more than just a ¡°telegraph machine¡±, it must possess other abilities.

    Ling Mo and Mu Chen exchanged a nce and a silentmunication passed between them.

    Although Mu Chen was still reeling from the shock, he knew that now was not the time to dwell on it.

    He gripped his knife tightly and turned his attention to the two members.

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo focused on Ai Feng as both shouted in unison, ¡°Now!¡±

    Mu Chen kicked a small tea table towards one of them and lunged with his knife at the other.

    Ling Mo shot dozens of tentacles from the Mental Sphere, sealing off all directions in front of Ai Feng.

    But while the other two were still in a daze, Ai Feng had already reacted to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise attack.

    A strong mental fluctuation suddenly appeared around him, blocking all of Ling Mo¡¯s mental Tentacles.

    As the two forces of mental energy collided, the tentacles dissipated into nothingness, but a portion of them solidified upon impact with the mental waves.

    The mental attack turning into a physical one was something most people couldn¡¯t even conceive, let alone counter.

    But just as Ai Feng was about to be turned into a porcupine by the solidified tentacles, he let out a gratingugh.

    His body bizarrely bent backward, dodging Ling Mo¡¯s materialized tentacles at the veryst moment.

    He continued to dodge with small, precise movements, avoiding each one.

    During this process, his protectiveyer of mental fluctuations didn¡¯t disappear; it was simultaneously blocking mental and physical attacks, making him imprable.

    The smile on Ling Mo¡¯s face slowly faded, and he pulled his hands out of his pockets, a serious look shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

 Chapter 644: Come, Let Us Merge as One!

    Chapter 644: Come, Let Us Merge as One!

    Capable of withstanding mental attacks as well as dodging physical tentacles, this truly is a fusion of mental ability and enhancement ability!

    It was assumed that after Ai Feng became a receptacle, he would lose his own function, but the situation turned out to be quite unexpected¡­

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Ai Feng¡¯sughter kept ringing out, causing Ling Mo considerable irritation and confusion.

    As Ling Moposed himself, he suddenly saw a blur before his eyes¡ªit was Ai Feng charging towards him.

    Flitting around like an afterimage, Ai Feng closed in amidst the tentacles, and with a fierce punch, aimed straight for Ling Mo¡¯s front.

    ¡°Such speed!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and instinctively he spread out his mental Tentacles in defense while stepping back.

    But the moment the fist made contact with the Tentacles, a glint of cruel coldness shed across Ai Feng¡¯s eyes.

    With a sudden twist of his body, Ai Feng lifted his leg and delivered a kick towards Ling Mo¡¯s waist, while a powerful surge of mental energy simultaneously barreled towards him.Ling Mo¡¯s focus was on the physical assault, and despite noticing the iing mental shock in time, his reaction was still a beat too slow.

    Evading the kick, his mental Tentacles instantly felt a tremendous pressure.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ling Mo staggered, retreating several steps, unable to suppress a groan.

    But before he could regain his footing, Ai Feng was on him again, relentless,unching another kick at Ling Mo.

    Whoosh!

    The sound of tearing through the air was intense; receiving that kick head-on was like being upended by a bull.

    The strength of an enhancement ability user should not be underestimated, especially not a Niepan member of Ai Feng¡¯s caliber.

    When Ling Mo had previously turned the tables with his fishing n, Ai Feng seemed like a brute force without an outlet.

    Now, with the help of Number 0, not only did he get the opportunity for a head-on confrontation with Ling Mo, but he could also fully demonstrate his own strength.

    Ling Mo, in disarray, stumbled back, but his speed was no match for Ai Feng. He could only spread his Tentacles once more.

    However, Ai Feng¡¯s response this time was much more intense. He no longer adjusted his movements but instead kicked directly onto the tentacle.

    Boom!

    The collision of two different energies even caused the surrounding furniture to tremble and shake.

    As the tentacle gradually dissipated while resisting the impact, another even more fierce mental shock came straight at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Do you still think¡­ I am a machine?¡± Ai Feng¡¯s unpleasantughter sounded as if it directly drilled into Ling Mo¡¯s brain, even producing an echo.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but be distracted, and suddenly felt a ¡°buzz¡± in his head, as if his whole person had fallen into water, with strange noises filling his ears.

    The mental shock passed in a sh, but for Ling Mo, it felt as though time hade to a standstill.

    All he could see was the tilting wooden coat rack and Ai Feng¡¯s face, along with his strangely intoned voice echoing from the depths:

    ¡°From the first time I made contact with you, I knew that someone like you would be my perfect receptacle. No¡­ not just a receptacle, but a part of me! I¡¯m sick of being used as a tool, and I hate thisbel¡­ I am not a machine!¡±

    ¡°I am not a machine!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly snapped back to reality, his Mental power immediately focusing to ward off Ai Feng¡¯s mental shock while he took several steps back.

    ng!

    The wooden coat rackpletely fell to the ground, and Ling Mo retreated several meters away, panting heavily while staring at Ai Feng in horror.

    In the dim light, Ai Feng, not far away, seemed to have a deeply strange and eerie look in his eyes¡­

    To be used¡­ as a receptacle?

    Were those words just now forcefully injected into his mind through a mental attack by Number 0?

    Ling Mo subconsciously touched his temple, then his expression suddenly became serious as he slowly moved his fingers toward his nostrils.

    A warm liquid touched Ling Mo¡¯s fingertips.

    In the light from outside, Ling Mo was momentarily stunned.

    It was blood from his nose¡­

    The mental attack he had experienced in that instant had put so much pressure on him¡­

    Ling Mo suddenly realized that he had underestimated Niepan.

    Perhaps this branch is a minor part of Niepan, but the core that supports this part is definitely not easily eradicated.

    On the contrary, it was he who waspletely suppressed.

    All along, Ling Mo has been continuously training his Mental power and never neglected to improve his physical fitness. He even resorted to forcibly modifying his body by taking virus potions topensate for the fatal weaknesses of mental ability users. This became one of his advantages when facing many ability users.

    But now, in front of the hybrid of Ai Feng and Number 0, Ling Mo¡¯s advantage had disappeared.

    The opponent¡¯s mental strength was on par with his, and their body belonged to a powerful enhancement ability user¡­

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you let yourself get hurt by me on purpose¡­¡± Ling Mo looked up and asked.

    Ai Feng twisted his neck and smiled with a grin: ¡°No¡­ you¡­ caught me¡­ off guard¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ling Mo gave a coldugh.

    Putting aside the truth of the opponent¡¯s words for the moment, Ling Mo was indeed at a disadvantage facing him.

    Mu Chen, carrying two people, had gained the upper hand by a surprise attack, but with injuries on his body, he couldn¡¯t be relied upon for the time being.

    Instead, there was still the mental seed of Number 0 in his head, something that must be guarded against.

    Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin were still inside the building, clearing out those search team members. Although Ling Mo could call them back with a thought, ¡­

    He clenched one fist tightly, while the other hand wiped away the blood from his nose.

    Behind Ai Feng (Number 0) was the Niepan headquarters, and with his Mental power, he could definitely tell there was something wrong with Ye Lian and the others¡­

    And if Niepan could create monsters like Number 0 and Number 1, how could they not be interested in special zombies like Ye Lian and the others?

    Even if there was only a one percent chance, he couldn¡¯t put them in danger¡­

    Most importantly, Ling Mo was not confident that he could kill Number 0 before he could send a signal.

    Facing such a powerful opponent simr to himself for the first time, Ling Mo also felt unprecedented pressure.

    ¡°No, can¡¯t stay here any longer¡­¡±

    Ling Mo slowly backed away, while his peripheral vision nced towards the French window behind him.

    Reinforcements would soon arrive; with such a formidable opponent present, Ling Mo would inevitably be dragged into an encirclement. He needed to think of another way out¡­

    Ai Feng, having just unleashed a fierce attack, didn¡¯t rush to charge again. Instead, he seemed quite interested in Ling Mo¡¯s reactions.

    ¡°You know what? There are many different voices in my head, and every day I hear a lot of different sounds,¡± he said, shaking his head slowly. ¡°But your voice¡­ I¡¯m more¡­ curious about it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ling Mo replied, retreating slowly without showing any rm. Damn, his curiosity was far from innocent. It was clear he wanted to incorporate Ling Mo¡¯s Mental Sphere into that amalgam!

    Yet what exactly was Number 0? After such a transformation, could he even be considered human anymore?

    While Ling Mo¡¯s consumption couldn¡¯t fully absorb the target, it did integrate the pure mental energy into himself without affecting his own mental state.

    It seemed that even if such interference from outside could create a powerful being, countless individuals must have been destroyed in the process¡­

    And now this monster wanted to make Ling Mo a part of itself.

    But then, wasn¡¯t Ling Mo also looking to consume the opponent¡¯s Mental power?

    ¡°Let¡¯s be one, hee hee hee¡­¡± Ai Feng¡¯s voice suddenly changed into a woman¡¯s,ced with a seductiveugh.

    ¡°Damn! You freak!¡± Ling Mo shivered with disgust, but at that moment he suddenly leaped backward. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts,e after me!¡±

    Ai Feng¡¯s face froze for an instant before he lunged forward.

    But as his hand reached toward Ling Mo, Ling Mo was also about to make contact with the ss window.

    Before he collided, however, a sharp ¡°bang¡± sounded, and shards of ss sprayed everywhere.

    Ling Mo had used a solidified tentacle to shatter the window and flew straight out.

    Ai Feng¡¯s hand hovered futilely in mid-air, and he was then scored with cuts by the flying ss debris.

    He looked down at his own arm, and a vicious glint shed in his eyes: ¡°You won¡¯t get away¡­ Never! Aaaah!¡± His final scream shifted in pitch, alternating between male and female voices, sounding incredibly creepy. And while screaming, he craned his neck to look down, then immediately sprinted towards the door and burst into the stairwell.

    Ling Mo, now outside the building and in mid-air, was surrounded by the whooshing wind.

    As he fell, he reached out and grasped at thin air in front of him.

    Instantly, a mental Tentacle wrapped around a protruding sign and swung him fiercely towards the ss window.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    Before he made intimate contact with the window, it shattered in advance, and the Tentacle enveloped him, allowing him tond safely inside.

    He quickly looked around and then towards the door, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and immediately took off his backpack, unzipping it.

    He pulled out something tightly wrapped in stic Wrap, and as soon as he opened it, a strange odor immediately wafted out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very effective, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    After attaching the secretion produced by the watery corpses to his waist, Ling Mo took out another object.

    That jellyfish-like thing¡­

    Since acquiring it, Ling Mo had also quietly studied it a few times.

    He had originally thought it was just a sort of ¡°pacifier¡± for the juvenile infection source, but to his surprise, once separated from the main body, it became an independent entity.

    Although he didn¡¯t figure out much, Ling Mo discovered an interesting use for it.

    It couldn¡¯t be used in front of Mu Chen, but it had proven useful when he had ambushed Luo Yulong just a moment ago.

    Now, as Ling Mo took it out, it seemed no different from usual, but if one used Mental power to observe, they could see that inside the ¡°jellyfish¡± were specks of white light¡­

 Chapter 645: A Tight Squeeze is Healthier

    Chapter 645: A Tight Squeeze is Healthier

    ¡°You¡¯d better be of use to me, or else¡­¡±

    After issuing a pointless threat to the ¡°jellyfish,¡± Ling Mo took a deep breath and lifted it in front of himself.

    It wasn¡¯t for the sake of any trans-species consciousness exchange, although Ling Mo did indeed extend a mental Tentacle¡­

    As soon as the Tentacle reached the ¡°jellyfish,¡± it twitched as if electrified, then began to pulsate cheerfully.

    With its ¡°breathing,¡± the mental energy from Ling Mo was immediately absorbed into its body.

    Following that, the white specks inside it gradually took on a faint red hue¡­

    ¡°Sure enough, the mental energy it absorbs turns pure, but even when purified, mine carries the traits of zombies,¡± Ling Mo mumbled to himself with some consternation.

    It seemed that though his mind was still human, his ¡°hardware¡± had been irrevocably branded with the mark of zombies¡­ there was no turning back.

    The ¡°jellyfish¡± was absorbing contentedly when suddenly it felt its body being pinched by those hands.Ling Mo¡¯s gaze locked onto it, and then his hands exerted force simultaneously¡ª

    Gurgle!

    It was like a transparent rubber ball filled with water suddenly being squeezed, the specks of light within the ¡°jellyfish¡± burst out from its body.

    It now resembled a small whale; each time Ling Mo squeezed, a stream of light would follow¡­

    ¡°Stop resisting, a tight squeeze is healthier.¡±

    The ¡°gurgle, gurgle¡± sound apanied Ling Mo¡¯s actions, each squeeze eliciting a noise¡­

    ¡°Where have you hidden?¡±

    Ai Feng charged down the stairs, suddenly hearing the sound of shattering ss.

    He came to an abrupt halt, a strange smile on his face, and charged into the mall on that level: ¡°Are you here?¡±

    Upon entering, he was confronted by a dark, gloomy space.

    Discarded waste everywhere, shelves in disarray¡­

    Ai Feng¡¯s wild eyes darted left and right, he gently lifted a foot, stepped forward a distance, then slowly set it down on the ground.

    ¡°Gone?¡±

    Ai Feng paused, his expression turning slightly bizarre.

    His eyes were fixated on something ahead, as if he saw nothing, yet through his other ¡°eyes,¡± the scene was entirely different.

    The same dark mall, but filled with numerous points of light, flickering in and out of visibility.

    The mental energy viewed through these ¡°eyes¡± was colorless, yet the intensity was clear.

    And these points of light were almost indistinguishable¡­

    It wasn¡¯t that Ling Mo had disappeared; he was everywhere!

    Ai Feng stood frozen, pondering which of these points was the real Ling Mo.

    ¡­

    ¡°It should buy me some time,¡± thought Ling Mo, hiding in a corner, working hard to control his mental activity.

    He casually stuffed the deted ¡°jellyfish¡± back into his bag, peering through the gaps of the shelves in front of him, watching the dark expanse of the mall.

    An opportunity¡­ In times like this, one could only wait for an opportunity¡­

    ¡°Ssss!¡±

    Just then, a chilling sensation suddenly crept up the back of Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    He shivered instantly, his eyes widening in rm.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes slowly shifted left, catching a glimpse of a figure in his peripheral vision.

    He had just managed to control his mental activity and was stealthily approached, but that was because his attention was elsewhere.

    The figure was pressed against the outside of a floor-to-ceiling window, hair whipping wildly in the wind, high up in the building¡­

    ¡°What are you doing here!¡±

    Ling Mo, with a look of fury, mouthed at the figure against the window.

    The person outside cocked their head, leaned in closer, their entire form pressing against the ss.

    ¡°Ah? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Woooo!¡±

    Yu Shiran opened her mouth, but her words were drowned out by the wind.

    Still, she pressed her curiosity against the window, observing Ling Mo squatting in the corner, frantically waving at her.

    ¡°What is this human doing now?¡± Yu Shiran wondered with interest.

    ¡°I¡­ never mind!¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect the little zombie to understand his lip movements. With a reverse grab, he urately caught a nearly invisible silver thread in mid-air.

    With a flick of his wrist, a faint silver glow shed through the darkness.

    Ling Mo pulled on the silver thread, and with a soft ¡°bang¡±, the zombie loli was suddenly stered against the window.

    ¡°Mmmph!¡±

    Yu Shiran, with her face and chest ttened, let out a muffled whimper and knocked on the ss with difficulty.

    Several silver threads extended silently from the scarf around her neck, slicing through the ss without a sound.

    As Yu Shiran fell into the room, Ling Mo quickly caught the whole piece of cut ss and gently ced it to the side.

    The mall was quiterge, but any moremotion could ruin all the preparations he had made.

    ¡°What are you doing flying around out there!¡± Ling Mo asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Reporting¡­¡± Yu Shiran grabbed at her messy hair, blown about by the wind, and replied.

    This response gave Ling Mo a headache. Couldn¡¯t be worse timing¡­

    ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly paused and looked at Yu Shiran differently.

    Yu Shiran brushed the hair away from her eyes and asked with wide eyes, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Heh, yes, how did I not think of that! There¡¯s no direct mental link between you and me!¡± Ling Mo said, seemingly out of the blue.

    Yu Shiran looked confused. She didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about at all!

    ¡°Come here¡­ huh, why are you so heavy?¡± Ling Mo tugged on Yu Shiran¡¯s slender arm but nearly toppled over himself, prompting him to look behind her with confusion.

    After sticking his head out and looking down, Ling Mo¡¯s expression became extremely conflicted¡­

    Below the window, a huge grey and white furball was scratching at the ss, and as he poked his head out, the furry head immediately looked up. The red eyes beneath the ck circles were filled with surprise and pleading: ¡°MeGu!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ling Mo silently retracted his head and then tugged at the silver thread, asking, ¡°This doesn¡¯t affect your movement, does it?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me¡­¡± Yu Shiran nodded.

    However, in her mind, she was wondering, what does this human want to know that for?

    ¡°MeGu!¡±

    The mutated panda outside continued to wave its stubby little legs, but its cries were drowned out by the wind.

    ¡°Just hide here and run if anyonees,¡± Ling Mo instructed Yu Shiran, then pressed down on the zombie loli¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± Yu Shiran struggled as she asked.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Ling Mo quickly covered her mouth with his hand and said, ¡°Behave and you¡¯ll get three extra gels as a reward!¡±

    Yu Shiran¡¯s eyes widened, then she shook her head: ¡°Mmph mmph!¡±

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Ling Mo said with a pained expression, ¡°Two, can¡¯t give you any more!¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    ¡°One!¡± Ling Mo patted Yu Shiran¡¯s shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s the deal. Remember, don¡¯t make a sound!¡±

    The little zombie obediently squatted in the corner, looking up at Ling Mo.

    She felt that something was off just now, but as soon as Ling Mo covered her mouth, her tongue touched the delicious taste of humanity, and she forgot everything else¡­

    Ling Mo quickly disappeared into the darkness, giving her an ¡°OK¡± sign before vanishing.

    Yu Shiran paused, then attempted to mimic Ling Mo¡¯s gesture, raising her hand.

    But her attempt was far from perfect; her little hand looked more like it was balled up in a fist.

    ¡°Tch, boring humans,¡± the zombie loli tried a few times, then pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, flicking her wrist and muttering.

    She couldn¡¯t resist licking the corner of her mouth again, then covered her mouth with both hands, deeply inhaling with delight: ¡°Flesh¡­¡±

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    A foot stepped on a broken toy, producing a sharp, clear sound. In the darkness, the noise sounded particrly jarring.

    Yu Shiran, who was still savoring the moment, immediately lifted her head, recoiled in caution, and then stealthily poked her head out.

    Through the crack in front of her, she could only see a small clearing ahead.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Another sharp sound came through, this time even closer to her.

    Yu Shiran held her breath instantly, the silver threads behind her trembling slightly before silently retracting to her side.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    A piece of shattered ss in her view was suddenly stepped on. With only a few meters separating them, Yu Shiran felt she could be discovered at any moment.

    ¡°There really is something different over here¡­¡±

    A man¡¯s voice, talking to himself, reached her, and Yu Shiran had to fight the urge to move.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s instructions were ¡°run if anyonees,¡± not ¡°fight if anyonees.¡± So, Yu Shiran continued to endure.

    As a zombie, her ability to hide was far superior to Ling Mo¡¯s. However, due to the connection between ck Silk and Ling Mo, Ai Feng¡¯s attention was inevitably aroused.

    But ck Silk was also a being of strong mental power and had a strong propensity for concealment, so Ai Feng only noticed something amiss. He couldn¡¯t determine the exact location of his target in a short time.

    ¡°Must be around here, right? Hehehe, how long can you hide? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to merge with me and be stronger? Instead of struggling, isn¡¯t it better to be a monster that can crush others, to be feared? Hehehe¡­¡±

    Ai Feng looked around with a sinister gaze, taunting with a sneer.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    ¡°Hehe,e out.¡±

    ¡°Come on out!¡±

    The voiceing from his mouth was the same, but the tone kept changing. At one moment it resembled a whimpering man¡¯s voice, the next it was a woman¡¯s shrillugh, and asionally it was interspersed with what sounded like a baby¡¯s sob.

    Hearing such voices in this setting, one couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of eeriness.

    However, Yu Shiran was just curiously peering at this human through the crevice, her eyes full of wonder.

    A silver thread quivered gently beside her cheek, as ifmunicating with her in silence.

    Meanwhile, behind Ai Feng, behind a cab, a pair of eyes was also watching him through the obstacles, observing him with a cold and steady gaze.

 Chapter 646: The Ferocious Beast in Lolis Clothing

    Chapter 646: The Ferocious Beast in Lolis Clothing

    ¡°Still not willing toe out? Or perhaps, you¡¯re considering it, ready to be one with me? Hehehe¡­¡±

    While his mouth never stopped, Ai Feng was also slowly moving in the darkness, getting closer and closer to Yu Shiran.

    Yu Shiran watched Ai Feng vigntly while quietly moving backward.

    Snap!

    As Ai Feng¡¯s foot halted less than three meters away from her, Yu Shiran finally made her move.

    She leapt up fiercely, sticking to the wall and running in the opposite direction.

    ¡°So, you were here!¡±

    Ai Feng immediately turned his gaze in that direction, and just as he locked onto the figure, a mental shock was released before he could get a clear view.

    Yu Shiran, the target of the attack, didn¡¯t look back, trusting that Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have her do something that would put her in danger.Sure enough, just as the mental shock was about to collide with her Mental Sphere, two other mental energy forces appeared, protecting her.

    One of them was naturally from ck Silk. Although ck Silk was not a mental ability user and mainly focused on physical attacks, as a mysterious creature with strong Mental power, it had a strong resistance to mental attacks.

    As its symbiote, Yu Shiran was naturally within the scope of its instinctual protection.

    And the other, of course, was from Ling Mo.

    At the same moment Ai Fengunched his attack at Yu Shiran, a pair of eyes hidden behind him also shed a cold light.

    Countless mental Tentacles broke through the barriers, directly lunging at the unsuspecting Ai Feng.

    Puff puff puff!

    The same technique was used, a mental shock mixed with materialization, but this time Ai Feng wasn¡¯t able to dodge so easily.

    His attention was entirely focused on Yu Shiran, and by the time he realized something was amiss, it was already toote to evade Ling Mo¡¯s surprise attack.

    As he was lunging forward, he was hit squarely by the tentacles.

    Multiple parts of his shoulder and back were pierced, and his Mental Sphere was violently struck by the tentacles.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ai Feng couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream as he crashed into a pile of debris.

    Ling Mo had been preparing for this moment, and when he struck, he did so with all his might. As Ai Feng hit the ground, Ling Mo¡¯s follow-up attack was already upon him.

    Over a dozen tentacles smashed violently into Ai Feng¡¯s Mental Sphere, where the consciousness of Number 0 was densely packed. Ling Mo forcefully intruded upon it.

    This intrusion was anything but gentle. As Ai Feng tried to rise, another scream escaped him, and he was once again knocked senseless, falling face-first into the debris.

    While the consciousness of Number 0 within Ai Feng¡¯s mind prepared to fight back against the impending shock, it didn¡¯t anticipate that Ling Mo had no intention of a direct confrontation.

    Instead, a powerful suction came from his tentacles.

    ¡°You want to merge with me? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯ve been longing to drain you dry for ages!¡±

    As he endured the pain and the rush of pleasure from therge amounts of mental energy coursing through his tentacles into his brain, Ling Mo roared in his heart.

    During the consumption process, Ling Mo also had to bear countless chaotic things shing through his mind.

    But the chaos from Number 0 was far more intense than from an ordinary person.

    Number 0 wasprised of many consciousnesses, and although it was only for a brief moment, Ling Mo witnessed fragments of multiple memories at once.

    Had his willpower not been exceptionally strong, the side effects of this consumption alone could have been enough to cause a breakdown.

    And after enduring these, what followed was a wave of painful emotions.

    The negative emotions of many people fused together, a sense of loneliness that didn¡¯t distinguish between individuals, along with ensuing distortion and madness, caused Ling Mo to momentarily lose focus.

    It was as if he was at the bottom of a dark well, surrounded by the cries and screams of different people.

    In a daze, Ling Mo even felt as if he had entered that incubator, squeezing into that tiny, autonomous body.

    Although still human, it felt like the deepest of prisons¡­

    Every day, it received information from many people, but it was unable to convey the chaotic thoughts in its own mind.

    Anger, hatred, dissatisfaction!

    Although Ai Feng served as a backup ¡°receptacle,¡± he wasn¡¯t often of much use.

    Moreover, Ai Feng couldn¡¯t contain it for long; the duration he could endure was actually quite brief.

    The truly perfect receptacle, like Ling Mo, possesses a solid foundation and powerful mental power¡­

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±

    As Ling Mo was momentarily distracted, Ai Feng let out a piercing scream, and his mental fluctuations surged violently.

    Ling Mo immediately felt a throbbing pain in his temples, and the light and shadow fragments before his eyes vanished in an instant.

    By the time he shook his head and regained his senses, Ai Feng had already struggled to his feet and fled into the darkness, clutching his wounds.

    ¡°He sure runs fast¡­ But those memories¡­¡±

    Aplex look shed in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes: ¡°Just the regrets of an opportunist. Although he only let me see this much, the desire hidden deep beneath is too strong to conceal.¡±

    Although these consciousnesses had different memories, they shared not only the same twisted emotions but anothermon trait.

    A longing, a deep desire for power, for everything.

    Perhaps it was this desire that allowed them to merge together¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly pursued, while sending a mentalmand to Yu Shiran.

    The zombie loli, still diligently attempting to escape, immediately changed direction and, together with Ling Mo, one on the left and one on the right, began to encircle Ai Feng.

    Despite bearing the weight of the Mutated panda on her¡­ Speaking of which, the panda was at that moment desperately trying to climb up the exterior wall.

    But the overly smooth ss facade, coupled with its excessive weight, made the panda¡¯s struggles futile.

    However, the weight hanging on Yu Shiran didn¡¯t affect the agility of the zombie loli.

    Obstacles were virtually non-existent for her, and she quickly ran in another direction under Ling Mo¡¯s guidance.

    As for Ai Feng, who had just suffered a double attack, he was now running wildly while sweating profusely, thinking: If the one lurking behind and ambushing me is Ling Mo, then what was that dark shadow I just attacked?

    But one thing was clear from the current situation¡­ He had been tricked again!

    Why does this guy always use these tactics!

    Ai Feng, whether as himself or merged with Number 0, always seemed to leap into these traps!

    This realization made Ai Feng grind his teeth in frustration, and the countless consciousnesses within his mind cried out in unison, ¡°Revenge! Revenge!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if I have to turn him into a receptacle, I¡¯ll make him suffer first!¡± Ai Feng dered in rage.

    But anger aside, Ai Feng was in dire need of a moment¡¯s respite from the splitting headache that tormented him¡­

    But why was Ling Mo relentlessly on his tail?

    Was this guy a professional at kicking someone when they¡¯re down? Didn¡¯t he entertain the slightest suspicion that it might be a strategic retreat?

    Ling Mo had been cautious when he first gave chase, but his actions were executed without a hint of hesitation!

    In his frenzy, Ai Feng failed to consider that Ling Mo was well-informed about their situation, yet they knew far less about Ling Mo.

    With Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin clearing the building of search teams, Ling Mo could confidently entrust his back to them.

    Besides, with Yu Shiran now on his side, all he needed to do was focus and quickly deal with Ai Feng!

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Just as the exit loomed ahead, Ling Mo suddenly burst from the side, blocking Ai Feng¡¯s path.

    As he spoke, more than a dozen tentacles shot out without any courtesy.

    ¡°Again with this! Why do you always ambush!¡±

    Ai Feng¡¯s eyes shed coldly as he released a surge of mental energy, attempting to block Ling Mo¡¯s assault.

    Judging by the intensity of their energies, blocking was not an issue. All he had to do was dodge the physical attacks hidden within¡­

    A cold smirk yed on Ai Feng¡¯s lips. It seemed that apart from having the upper hand, Ling Mo¡¯s ambushes were nothing special.

    Distracting him with meaningless words, how could that ever work?

    ¡°You think I¡¯d fall for that again?¡± Ai Feng retorted.

    But just then, a white shadow suddenly descended from above.

    Caught off guard yet again, Ai Feng managed to avoid Ling Mo¡¯s double attack but was hit squarely on the head by the white shadow.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Ai Feng was startled, reaching out to grab it, only to see Ling Mo revealing a sly smile.

    ¡°The monster¡¯s pacifier, it sucks on monsters,¡± he said earnestly.

    ¡°What?¡± Although Ai Feng considered himself a monster, the notion of a pacifier was utterly perplexing¡­

    The ¡°jellyfish¡± initially seemed like nothing more than a stic bag floating down,pletely unobtrusive. However, upon touching Ai Feng¡¯s head, it inted like a balloon and clung tightly to his scalp.

    At a nce, it resembled a semi-transparent, glowing safety helmet.

    It might look amusing, but the person it was forcefully attached to felt nothing short of terror.

    Ai Feng¡¯s face immediately changed color: ¡°What the hell is this thing!¡±

    Inside this thing, there was a bizarre suction force! It felt like his brain was being sucked out, causing his scalp to tingle intensely.

    But as he reached to pull off the ¡°jellyfish,¡± Ling Mo¡¯s attack found its way through the gaps like a needle threading.

    Tentacles shot over in a deluge, and Ai Feng couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    With the need to fend off Ling Mo¡¯s sly attack and remove the ¡°jellyfish,¡± Ai Feng was in a panic and had no choice but to charge into another passageway while still wearing the ¡°safety helmet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    As soon as he turned around, there was an additional figure in front of him, apanied by a crispugh.

    Ai Feng was utterly stunned, gazing in astonishment at the little girl who had appeared before him.

    Just by appearance, she resembled a cute doll.

    But under the dim light, her distinctly red and white eyes, along with the abnormal mental fluctuations, reminded him that this was not a loli to be lured away with a piece of candy, but rather the most terrifying beast in the world¡­

 Chapter 647: Demonic Whispers in the Ears

    Chapter 647: Demonic Whispers in the Ears

    ¡°Zombies¡­¡± Ai Feng felt every hair on his body stand on end.

    However, he couldn¡¯t detect any other issues with Yu Shiran, which aligned with Ling Mo¡¯s judgment.

    The problemy with ck Silk, but ck Silk¡¯s ability to conceal herself was incredibly strong.

    Of course, no matter how well she hid, there were bound to be some anomalies. But in such a situation, Ai Feng¡¯s attention was inevitably focused on Yu Shiran.

    ¡°Why would there¡­¡±

    Ai Feng¡¯s mind suddenly became cluttered, something was off about this turnaround!

    How could a high-level zombie suddenly appear here and now?!

    And what about that ck shadow just now? Could it also be the little zombie?

    But¡­ how could that be possible?!In the moment of attacking the shadow, due to its rapid escape and Ling Mo¡¯s exquisitely timed ambush, Ai Feng had failed to get a clear look at what the shadow really was.

    What on earth was hiding inside this shopping mall!

    Neither the zombie loli nor Ling Mo, hot on her heels, were about to give him the chance to think it through.

    Yu Shiran¡¯s head tilted, her figure blurred, and in the next moment, she had already charged in front of Ai Feng.

    Simultaneously, countless tentacles unfurled from behind her. Ai Feng still wore a look of astonishment but was no longer able to dodge.

    His body was pierced, and as the Mental Sphere was impaled, the zombie loli leaped high in front of him, swinging her tiny fist towards his left eye.

    ¡°Huh? A fist?!¡±

    Before losing consciousness, a massive question mark shed through Ai Feng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    The zombie loli¡¯s fist was small, but the strike squarely hit Ai Feng¡¯s left eye, sending him flying.

    The stark contrast in their sizes only highlighted her terrifying strength.

    As Ai Feng hit the ground, Ling Mo had already rushed over, hastily grabbing the ¡°jellyfish¡± and yanking vigorously, ¡°Let go, this is mine!¡±

    Whether the ¡°jellyfish¡± had its own consciousness or not, it shuddered like it had been electrocuted upon Ling Mo¡¯s pull, as if it were struggling.

    ¡°shing again?¡± Ling Mo gritted his teeth, a few tentacles stretched out andtched onto it, yanking upwards with force.

    Snap!

    The ¡°jellyfish¡± waspelled to detach from Ai Feng¡¯s head, pulsating discontentedly a couple of times.

    Ling Mo then turned to look inside it, where a small amount of mental energy it had absorbed was radiating a soft glow only visible to those with mental ability.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave that bit for it then,¡± Yu Shiran suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ling Mo turned to look at the zombie loli, ¡°Is that your opinion? Or ck Silk¡¯s? You shouldn¡¯t be able to see mental energy, right?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business¡­¡± Yu Shiran bit her lip, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°How about I don¡¯t take that piece of gel?¡±

    Ling Mo was somewhat surprised. When did the little zombie start considering others?

    Strictly speaking, the entity she was concerned about was an unknown monster¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± The zombie loli became a bit frantic, feeling odd under Ling Mo¡¯s stare, ¡°It was originally found by me, so I¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°I just think everything you say is right¡­ hey, you agree?¡± Yu Shiran suddenly widened her eyes.

    Ling Mo stuffed the ¡°jellyfish¡± into his backpack and squatted down next to Ai Feng, ¡°Yeah, this might promote its evolution, right? The amount is not much anyway. I¡¯m also quite curious, no idea what it could turn into.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Yu Shiran¡¯s expression was somewhat vacant. She didn¡¯t expect her opinion to be taken into ount, and for Ling Mo to agree so readily at that.

    For a moment, the zombie loli wasn¡¯t sure how to feel, just standing there nkly looking at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Hey, human,¡± Yu Shiran suddenly spoke up, ¡°how do you view zombies?¡±

    Ling Mo, about to concentrate his Mental power, replied without looking up, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The zombie loli muttered softly, then shook her head.

    ¡°Right, go help Xiao Bai. Don¡¯t let ite in here, it¡¯ll probably get stuck. Help it down,¡± Ling Mo added.

    Yu Shiran obediently nodded and turned to walk towards the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    As she turned away, Yu Shiran couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Ling Mo.

    ¡°It¡¯s so strange, just now, for a moment¡­ I felt like this human looked so familiar.¡± The zombie loli frowned, pondering, and then slowly shook her head.

    She felt as though something had suddenly emerged from the depths of her memory, but she couldn¡¯t quite capture what it was¡­

    Once Yu Shiran left, Ling Mo immediately focused his attention on Ai Feng.

    His tentacle probed into Ai Feng¡¯s Mental Sphere, carefully investigating the situation.

    ¡°What a mess.¡±

    This type of ¡°fusion¡± was new to Ling Mo; based on his current understanding, the mental world of humans was much more difficult to deal with than that of zombies. It could be destroyed but not controlled.

    The mental world of a zombie was like two neat folders, onebeled ¡°Useful, but usually opened the wrong way, so often not used correctly,¡± and the other ¡°Remembered, but useless, typically unleashing something strange upon opening.¡±

    The human mental world, on the other hand, was full of variables and incrediblyplex.

    But for someone like Number 0 to insert themselves entirely into another¡¯s mind without affecting the host¡¯s mental state, Ling Mo found it astonishing.

    Apart from wanting to consume Number 0, Ling Mo was also intensely curious, as this was the first time he had encountered an individual with Mental power stronger than his own.

    After a thorough investigation, Ling Mo found that Ai Feng¡¯s Mental Sphere wasrgely split into two parts.

    One part was rtively normal, belonging to the original owner, Ai Feng, while the other part was in utter chaos. Although he could sense the strong mental energy contained within, itcked theplete memories and self-awareness typical of a normal person.

    It was like a ragdoll pieced together, each parting from different individuals.

    Even if it could be considered a whole, a closer look was profoundly unsettling.

    ¡°Wonder how many people were merged to achieve such strong Mental power. But it must be difficult to enhance strength through self-training now, relying only on merging, right? And most of the retained consciousnesses are filled with negative thoughts, swelling and fermenting in a state of confinement, bound to be something even more terrifying. Niepan Branch is really ying with fire¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo thought this, a tentacle delved into the messy entanglement: ¡°Better to just consume this thing.¡±

    The chaotic state of Number 0 was actually advantageous for Ling Mo¡¯s consumption. Without a unified consciousness, there was no unified instinct to resist.

    But while these consciousnesses were filled with rebellion, once they were isted, they were far too weak against Ling Mo¡­

    Various images shed through Ling Mo¡¯s mind, and the voices that rang out were endless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, join us!¡±

    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want this, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I just want to live, that¡¯s all I want!¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to us, isn¡¯t being together better?¡±

    These voices came from different individuals, most of them sounding both resentful and hysterical, somewhat like a demonic chorus.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s willpower was strong enough not to be affected.

    ¡°This is also a release for you, what remains of you now is just this,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Everyone has to do what they must to survive.

    Regardless of whether they were coerced or volunteered, they can no longer be considered autonomous individuals.

    These are just the desires and hatred they¡¯ve left behind¡­

    But just then, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly pierced into Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    The voice was full of seduction and carried a hint of lightughter, drowning out the cacophony of noises and drilling directly into the depths of Ling Mo¡¯s consciousness.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart chilled, knowing this was obviously Number 0¡¯sst struggle¡­

    Yet, when he clearly heard what the voice said, Ling Mo was momentarily taken aback.

    ¡°Why not just give up¡­ Aren¡¯t you tired of this?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about what will happen in the future? You¡¯re afraid of people discovering those little secrets, aren¡¯t you? But what will you do if one day they are uncovered?¡±

    ¡°Why not just give up now, join us, and you won¡¯t have to fear anything anymore¡­¡±

    A sudden ¡°thump¡± in Ling Mo¡¯s heart slowed the pace of his consumption involuntarily.

    What is this¡­ What¡¯s happening now?

    Could it be that during the consumption, the other party has glimpsed into his own heart?

    But these words were full of insinuation without pointing directly to the problem¡­

    That¡¯s right, Number 0 can only sense the emotions he has concealed, not directly probe his memories.

    But just with the sensing of emotions to make such a pointedment, Number 0 is truly worthy of being the amalgamation of many consciousnesses.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± The voice noticed the change in Ling Mo and became even gentler, filled with persuasive coaxing, ¡°The mental pressure must be great, right? Even if you try to rx every day, does that pressure just disappear? It would be better to give up, just give up¡­¡±

    During this process, Ai Feng, who had been downed, twitched his fingers slightly.

    Underneath his closed eyelids, his eyeballs seemed to start moving.

    Ling Mo just squatted there, looking somewhat dazed.

    But just then, Ling Mo suddenly snapped back to reality, clenched his fist tightly, and smashed it onto Ai Feng¡¯s face: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ai Feng, half-awake, received another punch and let out a pained groan, his head lolling to the side,pletely passing out.

    ¡°Phew! That was close¡­¡±

    Ling Mo wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and took a long breath.

    Although the instinctive resistance encountered during this consumption was the weakest, it was also the most dangerous.

    Because what was being attacked was not something else, but the most vulnerable aspect of a person¡­

 Chapter 648: Concentration Is Often the Essence

    Chapter 648: Concentration Is Often the Essence

    In addition to Number 0¡¯s mental energy, the bit of mental power Ai Feng possessed was also consumed by Ling Mo.

    Under the circumstances of self-preservation, Number 0 naturally couldn¡¯t care for Ai Feng, the receptacle. During the struggle, Ai Feng¡¯s Mental Sphere suffered extensive damage as a result.

    This actually saved Ling Mo some trouble, allowing him to breach Ai Feng¡¯s instinctual barriers with rtive ease.

    As these energies were damaged and lost the ability to resist, they were absorbed even faster than if they were whole, with less dissipation.

    However, once the energy merged into Ling Mo¡¯s Mental Sphere, it caused his Mental Sphere to rapidly contract.

    Amidst a severe headache, Ling Mo felt as though his brain was being forciblypressed.

    Memories shed by, and even some details he scarcely remembered surfaced during this process.

    What may have been only a handful of seconds felt like several months to Ling Mo.

    When he finally came to, drenched in sweat, he looked as though he had just been fished out of water.After thepression, his Mental Sphere was noticeably smaller, even smaller than that of an average person.

    Yet the mental energy contained within was a whole fifth more than before the consumption!

    The dazzling red light, like a ruby that had been cleansed of dust, left Ling Mo momentarily stunned.

    A breeze wafted through the window, and although Ling Mo only heard a faint noise, he vividly pictured the debris carried by the wind through the shattered ss¡­

    Without intentionally sensing, he naturally became aware of Ye Lian and the others¡¯ location.

    This sensation left Ling Mo somewhat bewildered for a moment.

    Everything felt more real than before, as if he had been observing the world through frosted ss all this time¡­

    It took him a while to adjust to this new feeling, waking from his daze.

    With his head still throbbing, Ling Mo shook it slightly and was about to stand up when he suddenly noticed something amiss in what should have been the empty mind of Ai Feng.

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now that his mental power had been enhanced, he caught on to a slight anomaly.

    With a furrowed brow, Ling Mo observed for a while before a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ I was overthinking it before.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and yanked the knife out, blood spurting all over his face.

    He wiped his face and, leaning against the wall, slowly stood up to inspect his wound.

    Capitalizing on the advantage of striking first, he had managed to eliminate those two members after a tough fight, and as a result, he was quite battered.

    However, after patting himself down and finding all organs intact and norge holes, Mu Chen hurriedly made his way to the stairwell, leaning on the wall for support.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you die on me. If you¡¯re gone, I¡¯m in big trouble,¡± Mu Chen muttered as he dragged his weary body forward.

    But he hadn¡¯t gone far when a figure suddenly shed out from the side.

    The abrupt appearance made Mu Chen¡¯s body stiffen, and he instantly raised the knife in his hand: ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    The figure was indistinct in the darkness, and Mu Chen¡¯s emotions fluctuated wildly.

    If it was Ai Feng appearing, it would mean Ling Mo was finished, and his own death wouldn¡¯t be far behind¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    When that familiar voice sounded, Mu Chen let out a long sigh of relief, slumped against the wall, and as his arm dropped, his body uncontrobly slid down: ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Ling Mo slowly emerged from the darkness, surprising Mu Chen with a nce: ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes and gestured with his hand, ¡°Just stop, don¡¯tment on my appearance.¡±

    ¡°Alright, chainsaw murderer,¡± Ling Mo agreed, nodding his head.

    ¡°¡­Damn you,¡± Mu Chen cursed weakly.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m here to help you with a problem,¡± said Ling Mo, squatting down in front of Mu Chen, suddenly more serious.

    Mu Chen was startled at first, then realization dawned on him: ¡°The seed?¡±

    Mu Chen had never been particrly concerned about the little thing in his brain, but now, thinking back to the harrowing moment when Ai Feng merged with Number 0, a chill ran up his spine.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®hidden danger¡¯? And how can you help me resolve it?¡± Mu Chen asked anxiously.

    ¡°Ai Feng¡¯s brain also had one¡­¡±

    ¡°What?! Don¡¯t panic,¡± Ling Mo patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°His was much bigger than yours. With that seed, Number 0 could use the host as a receptacle. But yours is still taking root and hasn¡¯t fully formed yet. I suspect everyone at the Niepan Branch has one in their brain. To avoid detection, most are just micro-seeds. For someone like you, who needs it, it took the opportunity to turn into a proper seed.¡±

    After Ling Mo finished, Mu Chen waspletely dumbfounded.

    Even if there was a shred of truth to it, it was enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.

    What core existence, what central hub, this was essentially a hidden, massive tumor!

    If left unchecked, who knows, one day it might be the real control center.

    ¡°This is like a biological version of a robot uprising!¡± Mu Chen said, stunned.

    As soon as he snapped back to reality, he immediately grabbed Ling Mo: ¡°Ling Mo¡­ no no, Ling Mo¡­ Boss!¡±

    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s already gone. But this seed in your brain might reignite. It¡¯s slowly absorbing your mental power, then gradually influencing you, and in the end, turning you into a new Number 0. But don¡¯t worry, with the capacity of your brain, it would be good to have even one percent of its former strength,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen stared at Ling Mo for two seconds and then freaked out again, ¡°How am I supposed to stay calm?!¡±

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t get past your Mental Sphere to deal with that seed, I have another method.¡± Ling Mo said, as he reached into his backpack and pulled out the ¡°jellyfish.¡± To him, it was a glowing transparent entity, but to Mu Chen, it appeared to be a dull stic ball, at best a bit more refined than an ordinary stic ball.

    ¡°This is the mental energy storage and conversion device I invented. It may look crude, but it contains highly sophisticated technology that¡¯s not immediately apparent,¡± Ling Mo said as he ced the ¡°jellyfish¡± atop Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡¯re just making it soundplicated! Wait¡­ how do you know it will target that seed specifically?!¡± Mu Chen, trying to dodge in vain, struggled to ask.

    Ling Mo¡¯s movements paused briefly: ¡°One is a mess, filled with all sorts of wild fantasies from the mind of a single man, and the other is a pure, uncontaminated mental seed¡­ Do you think everyone is indiscriminate in their appetites? Besides, after my numerous adjustments and experiments, I can assure you it has a very discerning taste¡­¡±

    ¡°Who has wild fantasies¡­ Ahh!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s arm, raised in mid-air, froze as the unimpressive ¡°jellyfish¡± was ced on his head, and he felt as if something in his brain was being sucked away.

    The sensation was terrifying, but fortunately, itsted only a moment. Ling Mo quickly grabbed the ¡°jellyfish¡± and started pulling at it vigorously.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Mu Chen, not daring to move, asked with wide, vacant eyes.

    ¡°Oh, the seed has been removed, but it was a bit greedy¡­ Ah, there we go, it¡¯s off now.¡± Ling Mo pulled off the ¡°jellyfish¡± with some effort. After absorbing some mental energy, it looked no different than before. But considering its form and how evolution tends to work, it indeed seemed like a challenging process¡­

    Even if it just wanted to grow an eye, it would have to start from the very basics.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Chen copsed, gasping for air, and with wide eyes, he asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost anything, have I? Not even the wild fantasies! They¡¯re my stress relievers, my mental sustenance, precious memories!¡±

    ¡°Apologize to your mental sustenance¡­¡± Ling Mo casually stuffed the ¡°jellyfish¡± back into his bag and pulled Mu Chen to his feet, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody¡¯s going to take that¡­ probably.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯ll know if you recall themter,¡± Ling Mo said. ¡°Now¡¯s the time to take Xu Shuhan and get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say! Wait¡­ are you expecting me to walk by myself?! Ling Mo¡­ Boss! Don¡¯t be like that, help me up!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s shout reverberated in the corner.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in that small storage room, Shana leaned against the door, her eyes slightly reddened, as she watched Xu Shuhan.

    Xu Shuhan seemed to be in a daze, muttering from time to time, but her words were indistinct.

    After a moment of hesitation and another nce outside, Shana slowly approached Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°Wake up.¡± Shana reached out, grabbed Xu Shuhan¡¯s shoulder, and shook it gently.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Shuhan let out a soft cry, her unfocused gaze turning towards Shana. She grimaced, as if she wanted to lunge forward but then her expression quickly turned to one of confusion.

    She then slowly shrank back, letting out a fearful grunt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Shana curiously stared at Xu Shuhan, moving a bit closer. ¡°You¡¯re still conscious, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Shuhan hugged her knees, seeming too scared to look at Shana.

    Shana smiled slightly, her eyes gently closing. When she opened them again, although the color hadn¡¯t changed, her demeanor hadpletely shifted.

    Under the moonlight, her gaze was firm, her long hair naturally falling in front of her chest, making her look like an ordinary girl.

    ¡°Hey?¡± After Shana spoke, Xu Shuhan clearly flinched.

    Then she cautiously lifted her head to look at Shana. Now she seemed even more puzzled, torn between confusion and the curiosity that kept her gaze fixed.

    ¡°Do you want to be a zombie?¡± Shana thought for a moment before asking.

 Chapter 649: Brain Antenna? This is Called Telepathy!

    Upon hearing the word ¡°zombies,¡± Xu Shuhan, who had been somewhat perplexed, suddenly shuddered and lunged forward, closing the distance to Shana.

    She looked at Shana anxiously, her lips quivering, but she could only squeeze out two difficult words: ¡°Save¡­ save¡­¡±

    ¡°Figures¡­¡± Shana watched Xu Shuhan for a moment and said, ¡°But I can understand. Because half of me was once the same.¡±

    She did not care whether the other could understand this ¡°half of me¡± talk and continued: ¡°Feeling hatred, filled with resistance, even when it has be a fact, the heart still finds it hard to ept, even getting stuck in a vicious cycle of memories, always thinking how good it would have been if things hadn¡¯t happened that way¡­¡±

    As Shana spoke, a self-mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    However, seeing Xu Shuhan¡¯s bewildered look, Shana couldn¡¯t help but shake her head: ¡°Even if you¡¯re listening now, your thoughts can¡¯t keep up. That¡¯s okay, your subconscious understands. Like me, some things I thought I hadpletely forgotten are actually branded in my mind. One day, you¡¯ll remember what¡¯s happening now.¡±

    With that, she drew even closer and whispered, ¡°I feel we¡¯re somewhat alike. Ling Mo probably thinks the same, which is why he really wants to save you, and I do too. Although I only partially understand human emotions andck the full human experience, I at least know some things are more important than eating flesh¡­¡±

    Shana paused, then suddenly leaned close to Xu Shuhan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Regardless, stay lucid. As long as your mind is not infected and altered, you¡¯re notpletely Mutated. If you can seed¡­ it might mean that the infection in the brain is not irreversible¡­¡±

    After speaking, Shana straightened up, one hand still resting on Xu Shuhan¡¯s shoulder, but her gaze had already shifted towards the darkness ahead.Indeed, there are things that might not be valued instinctively, but Shana knew what she had to do.

    On this path, Ling Mo walked alone at the forefront, struggling to navigate while also guiding the others.

    Shana watched, already forming a thought: she wanted to help.

    She remembered human books always mentioning ¡°the woman behind the man,¡± but Shana resolved not just to be the woman beneath Ling Mo, but also the woman ahead of him! And asionally¡­ the woman on top¡­

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right¡­¡± Shana seriously counted on her fingers, her thoughts momentarily entering a frozen state.

    ¡°But how is this direction calcted? Don¡¯t remember reading any books on that¡­¡± After pondering for a while, Shana decisively gave up, ¡°Nevermind, the general idea is what matters, leaving some room for imagination with dreams is better¡­ Which book was that from again?¡±

    Shana shook her head, then nced down at Xu Shuhan, a peculiar glint in her eyes.

    This human affair could be a good opportunity¡­

    After hearing Shana¡¯s words, Xu Shuhan still seemed somewhat groggy, but her eyes began to show signs of struggle¡­

    Just then, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the warehouse, and Shana immediately turned her head in alert.

    Soon, two figures appeared at the doorway.

    A scent of blood wafted in, prompting Shana to wrinkle her nose and restrain the restless Xu Shuhan with the back of her hand.

    ¡°Nana, how is she?¡± Ling Mo, supporting Mu Chen, stopped at the door and leaned in to ask.

    ¡°She¡¯s not worsened, but there¡¯s no improvement either. Though her mood seems more stable,¡± Shana reported.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, it means she can hold on for a while longer. Bring her, let¡¯s go,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Shana pulled up a backpack from the ground and helped Xu Shuhan to her feet.

    Half-alive, Mu Chen then asked, ¡°What about your two? Aren¡¯t you going to look for them?¡±

    ¡°Ye Lian and the others have already gone downstairs, scoping out the situation ahead of time,¡± Ling Mo said as he saw Shana and Xu Shuhan approach, quickly pulling Mu Chen back. The wounded man was covered in blood, which was far too stimting for Xu Shuhan. Even Shana couldn¡¯t help but give him a nce, her expression suggesting she might swing a scythe at him any moment.

    Mu Chen, oblivious to the danger, kept babbling, ¡°When did you arrange that?¡±

    ¡°Just before,¡± Ling Mo casually replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­ Hey, seriously, sometimes I wonder if you all have some kind of internal brain antenna, like you canmunicate with brainwaves or something¡­¡± Mu Chen continued to chatter.

    ¡°That¡¯s called tacit understanding, get it? Or telepathy, if you will.¡± Ling Mo responded and then immediately cut off Mu Chen¡¯s questioning, ¡°Shut up, will you? Don¡¯t you see Xu Shuhan eyeing you? Keep talking, and she¡¯lle over to rip your mouth off.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Shana, let her rip it,¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shana immediately nodded, ready to let go.

    Seeing Xu Shuhan baring her teeth at him, Mu Chen suddenly felt a chill run up his spine: ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Then shut up,¡± Ling Mo nced at him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze at Ling Mo was filled with fear. What kind of person was this, so calmly using his own kind like domesticated beasts? Was that really okay?!

    But then he thought, wasn¡¯t it Ling Mo who offered help?

    Even though he framed it as a trade, in reality, they had nothing to offer¡­

    At this moment, Mu Chen also felt lost. Without Niepan, he didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    Survive?

    That was a given, but he needed a clearer direction and goal.

    Even flowers and nts spread their pollen while alive; people shouldn¡¯t live just for the sake of surviving.

    ¡°Hey, Ling Mo,¡± Mu Chen suddenly spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t stay quiet for five seconds, can you?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s tone was a mixture of resignation and mild exasperation.

    ¡°Would you like me to continue helping out with your Miracle Team?¡± Mu Chen turned his head to look at Ling Mo and said, ¡°I get the feeling you were quite satisfied with my work when you were manipting me.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo not responding, Mu Chen turned to nce at Xu Shuhan and said, ¡°Aside from selling myself, I don¡¯t have any other way to repay you¡­¡±

    ¡°You take charge of the team, and turn them into elites,¡± Ling Mo pondered for a while before stating.

    ¡°Damn, you really are asking for a miracle!¡± Mu Chen eximed wearily.

    ¡°Not interested?¡± Ling Mo narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Feeling the pressure, Mu Chen gritted his teeth and after a moment of struggle, nodded, ¡°Alright¡­!¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s talk about the interest next.¡±

    The moment Ling Mo mentioned interest, Mu Chen nearly copsed on the spot.

    Interest too?!

    He suddenly felt his earlier thoughts werepletely delusional. This wasn¡¯t just a trade on the surface; this was a real trade!

    ¡°No¡­ You had this nned all along, didn¡¯t you? From the very beginning!¡± Mu Chen realized btedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­To actually admit it so frankly¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was filled with dismay. Why was it that ever since he met Ling Mo, he¡¯s been constantly duped?

    And on closer thought, it was he who walked right into the trap¡­

    The interest Ling Mo proposed seemed simple enough: ¡°I want the experimental data from Niepan headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Damn!¡± Mu Chen pointed to his own nose, asking with a fierce expression, ¡°Do I look like someone who can get that data for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Mo actually nodded.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Apart from Ai Feng, you¡¯re the highest-ranking member of this branch, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo said with a sly smile.

    Mu Chen frowned and after two seconds of contemtion, his eyes suddenly widened, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re insane.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo smile without responding, Mu Chen gritted his teeth and asked after a few seconds of internal struggle, ¡°You want the data not just for Xu Shuhan, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. You said that after Number 0 was born, the real big shots left Dongming City for the headquarters, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Mu Chen nodded, somewhat perplexedly, ¡°Yes. They are the ones who really turned Dongming City into an experimental site. Ai Feng and Number 0 should be considered part of that group too. Only, Number 0 stayed behind, and maybe Ai Feng prefers to be a big fish in a small pond¡­ But I¡¯m not too clear on the specifics.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. The people now at the headquarters, they¡¯ve created Number 0, managed to mass-produce Number 1, and even developed some kind of mother body¡­ I¡¯m very curious,¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes gleamed as he spoke of the mother body, instantly recalling the Spider Queen and the original infection source that spawned hordes of watery corpses. The existence of any mother body could cause significant shifts within the zombie poption, possibly even giving rise to a new zombie species.

    If they could develop a mother body, the amount of information they must possess is extraordinary.

    For Ling Mo, whocks theoretical knowledge, this is too crucial¡­

    ¡°Curious about what¡­¡± Mu Chen felt like crying with no tears; what kind of person was this? Could this curiosity be his driving force for survival?

    ¡°You might as well cuddle up with zombies for sleep!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth as he spoke.

    But no sooner had he said this than he noticed Ling Mo looking at him with a very strange expression¡­

    Why did it seem not only was he not angry, but rather¡­ somewhat amused?

    ¡°Before we head to the Niepan headquarters, we have to make a stop somewhere else,¡± Ling Mo quickly returned to his usual demeanor and said.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Mu Chen, now somewhat immune to Ling Mo¡¯s way of thinking, realized he was essentially working for him now, and instead of resisting, he might as well ept his fate¡­

    Ling Mo smiled, ¡°Cuihu City.¡±

    ¡°Cuihu¡­¡± Mu Chen frowned in thought, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve heard that somewhere¡­¡±

 Chapter 650: A Path Walked in Darkness

    Chapter 650: A Path Walked in Darkness

    ¡°However, you still don¡¯t n on leaving Dongming City immediately, right?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s realization came quite swiftly this time.

    ¡°Showing some progress, I see.¡± Ling Moplimented.

    ¡°What kind of progress is this!¡± Mu Chen was left speechless.

    Despite that, Mu Chen was quite curious about what Ling Mo nned to do next.

    He had imagined more than once what he would do if he were in Ling Mo¡¯s shoes. Probably from the very beginning, he would have chosen to run away without any hesitation¡­

    Of course, there was nothing shameful about that. After struggling so hard to survive until today, who would willingly rush towards death? However, it was Ling Mo¡¯s act of not seeking benefits and avoiding harm in a timely manner that was rare among survivors.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t know what was going through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, but even if he did, he would probably justugh it off.

    The words spoken by Number 0 during her resistance weren¡¯t actually wrong¡­

    Humans and zombies are inherently two ipatible beings.The future direction of this world is also difficult to predict at the moment.

    But no matter how the world changes, as long as Ling Mo¡¯s goal remains the same, then the most prudent method is to be stronger. This applies to him, as well as to the female zombies.

    Only by possessing strength can one control their own fate in the waves of the future.

    This process will not be easy. For someone like Ling Mo, his mental power enhancement relies almost entirely on consumption. His relentless training can lead to a more skilled mastery of his abilities, but it has little effect on increasing the strength of his mental power. At his current level, it¡¯s hard to achieve a significant increase through training alone.

    As for consumption, other mental ability users would actually be the best choice for Ling Mo, but he has never considered this.

    After all, he is still human¡­

    However, the appearance of those brain mutants provided Ling Mo with a pleasant surprise, and it was one of the reasons he was quite interested in the original infection source.

    Those zombies with strong mental power were basically moving energy stores!

    But these energy stores were not to be taken at will; each of them posed a significant danger.

    While Ye Lian and the others followed by his side, they couldn¡¯t fight for evolution through killing like their wild zombies did every day.

    Even though they consumed gel daily, they didn¡¯t have much of an advantage over their wild peers.

    So, if they wanted to be stronger, how could they achieve it by simply avoiding danger?

    The sheer power of Number 0 had made Ling Mo fully realize that not only were there many powerful beings in this world, but new monsters could be born every day.

    In this arena where the only goals were evolution and survival, winning required the courage to fight.

    The punch that knocked out Ai Feng also shattered thest of Ling Mo¡¯s hesitations.

    What did it matter if this path led into darkness!

    ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    Just as he reached the second floor¡¯s stairwell corner, a deliberately lowered voice suddenly spoke up, followed by a figure emerging from the shadows.

    Despite having seen this happen many times, Mu Chen¡¯s heart still felt like it had been tightly squeezed when someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Ling Mo, however, was quite calm, ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s waiting over there. Both the front and back doors are blocked,¡± Li Ya Lin reported.

    Ling Mo nodded and then sensed the locations of Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai.

    They had already made it outside the building and run into a safe alley. However, that bizarre route was not suitable for Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan.

    Humans couldn¡¯tpare to zombies in stealth abilities. Without a reliable method, it was best to save it forst.

    ¡°How many people at the front door?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Li Ya Lin counted carefully and answered, ¡°Three. But more arrived as I wasing over.¡±

    ¡°That was quick!¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    The dy caused by consuming Number 0 and having to take care of two injured had resulted in them not being able to escape before their pursuers arrived.

    However, Ling Mo was prepared for such a situation; it just meant a bit more effort was needed¡­

    A minuteter, they had quietly reached a corridor near the entrance.

    Ye Lian was silently pressed against the wall. Upon seeing Ling Mo and the others arrive, the female zombie gave a vacant smile and then made way for Ling Mo.

    ¡°Girl,¡± Ling Mo whispered, and then he edged closer to the wall, peering out for a glimpse.

    The ss door, lit by the flickering firelight outside, revealed two figures moving back and forth.

    Further down the street, five or six people were scattered, each wielding various weapons. They seemed to be standing quite casually, but they were effectively blocking both ends of the street.

    At first nce, this scene puzzled Ling Mo.

    Even if they were unaware that theirrades inside the building had beenpletely wiped out, they couldn¡¯t afford to wait outside so leisurely, could they?

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Ling Mo turned his head and asked.

    Mu Chen leaned against the wall and peeked out, then said with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t recognize everyone from the branch.¡±

    ¡°What good are you¡­¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes at him.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Mu Chen squinted and took another look, speaking with some uncertainty, ¡°It seems like some of them are not from the branch¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, they¡¯re from headquarters?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s interest was piqued, but since the situation was unclear, he decided to keep observing.

    He looked around and moved slightly forward, finding an angle that allowed him to see them all more clearly.

    But just as he found a good position, a whistle suddenly sounded from outside.

    His heart skipped a beat, thinking he had been discovered, but upon closer inspection, it turned out that a female zombie had suddenly appeared at the street corner.

    The zombie, in tattered clothes, barefoot, with long hair inplete disarray, staggered a bit before suddenly elerating towards the nearest two individuals like a mother leopard.

    However, the two men didn¡¯t panic; instead, they exchanged a smile and stood still, waiting for the zombie to approach.

    This obvious show-off caught Mu Chen off guard, and he couldn¡¯t help but hiss, ¡°These two are definitely not from the branch.¡±

    As the female zombie closed in, one of the men suddenly swayed, dodging in a bizarre angle.

    Simultaneously, the steel rod in his hand quickly tapped the knee of the female zombie.

    To onlookers, the moment they brushed past each other, the female zombie suddenly lost her bnce and fell forward, crashing directly into a derelict car ahead.

    The other person seized the opportunity, swiftly moving behind the zombie, and brought the steel rod down with force.

    The zombie, just about to get up, was hammered down again, her head striking the trunk with a dull ¡°thud.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°See that? The headbutt sounded good, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    The two burst intoughter, which sounded particrly grating in the empty street.

    The others looked on as if watching a show, neither intervening nor offering to help.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    The female zombie, propping herself up with her arms, rose again. Under the blood-soaked hair, her expressionless face was barely visible, but those bloodshot eyes were filled with ferocity as she turned and lunged again.

    ¡°Yo, look, she¡¯s getting angry!¡±

    ¡°Come on, this way, try to catch me! Ha ha ha¡­¡±

    The men dodged left and right, taunting non-stop.

    After circling the abandoned car twice, the female zombie suddenly leapt onto the roof and pounced on one of them.

    This sudden twist made two or three of the men straighten up, but before they could act, the man who was about to be attacked swiftly stepped back, just right to m the female zombie appearing midair in front of him back to the ground.

    ¡°Nice move, but isn¡¯t that showing off a bit too much?¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    Ling Mo remained silent, although his brows furrowed slightly.

    The female zombie, still forceful, was smashed down again and immediately fell to the ground.

    This time, before she could rise, two feet pinned down her arms.

    ¡°Ow ow!¡±

    The female zombie struggled fiercely, but she couldn¡¯t break free.

    These two were clearly enhancement type psychics, whose strength and stamina were temporarily increased when using their abilities, giving them enough explosive power to subdue ordinary zombies.

    In a one-on-one situation, aside from their inherent threat of infection, ordinary zombies aren¡¯t much trouble for an average psychic.

    The real terror of zombies lies in their numbers¡­

    ¡°Still trying to run?¡±

    One of them reached out and grabbed the long hair of the zombie, yanking it upward, forcing the female zombie¡¯s neck to arch back.

    The female zombie shook her head, emitting a series of threatening growls from her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The psychic holding her hair looked down at the female zombie¡¯s face with a smirk, ¡°You know, this creature actually doesn¡¯t look half bad.¡±

    ¡°Let me see,¡± another one prodded the female zombie¡¯s face with the steel rod and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s true! Her skin¡¯s still pretty stic. Not like those I¡¯ve seen in movies, all rotted and muscle-less but still moving, totally ridiculous. And look at this, all muscle, great figure. Must be quite the experience.¡±

    ¡°Baldy, you¡¯re not actually thinking of getting it on with her, are you?¡±ughed someone who was standing by with arms crossed, enjoying the show.

    ¡°Cut it out, not even a steel pipe would keep the virus at bay,¡± said the psychic holding her hair.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Baldy snapped back.

    His remark set off another round ofughter.

    ¡°But you all know, right? These monsters, just like animals, they still look for mates!¡± the psychic added.

    While Baldy was waving the steel rod in front of the female zombie, amused by her angry but futile attempts to charge, only to hit the rod each time, he absentmindedly said, ¡°So what? They¡¯re monsters after all.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ I do wonder though, how a female zombie does¡­ that stuff,pared to us humans,¡± the psychic said with a sly grin.

    Baldy immediately perked up, ¡°You¡¯ve got some imagination! But¡­ heh heh¡­¡±

 Chapter 651: Still Developing!

    Chapter 651: Still Developing!

    The two men suddenly became excited. Baldy let out a sinister chuckle, turned his head, and shouted, ¡°Xiao Li,e here.¡±

    A figure standing not far from the gate hesitated for a moment before responding hesitantly, ¡°Baldy Bro, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Get over here quick, cut the chatter!¡± the Psychic tugging at his hair said impatiently.

    Xiao Li seemed quite fearful of the pair, and although reluctant, he immediately walked over.

    However, the closer he got to the female zombie, the more nervous he appeared.

    ¡°This guy seems to be from our branch¡­¡± Mu Chen remarked.

    But Ling Mo remained silent, with a rather unpleasant expression on his face.

    ¡°Want to y with a zombie?¡± Baldy asked.

    ¡°Baldy¡­ Baldy Bro, that¡¯s really dangerous,¡± Xiao Li said with a shiver.¡°Dangerous? At the headquarters¡­¡± Baldy¡¯s tone suddenly filled with disdain.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± The Psychic with a grip on his hair coughed, interrupting Baldy, then turned to Xiao Li and said, ¡°You think this is dangerous? Here, take this.¡±

    He handed a steel rebar to Xiao Li, ¡°Aim it right into this monster¡¯s mouth, and jab it in hard. Try to pierce through her stomach, see if she enjoys it, haha¡­¡±

    Xiao Li had just taken the rebar when he heard this, nearly dropping the item in his hands in shock, ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to stab her or not? It¡¯s a monster, not a person,¡± the Psychic urged, visibly annoyed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve yed plenty of women to death,¡± Baldyughed on the side.

    ¡°Cut it out, you¡¯ve killed your share too, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know,¡± the Psychic retorted.

    Xiao Li gripped the rebar, slowly turning his head to look at the female zombie.

    Beneath the disheveled hair, her face was still somewhat delicate and at a nce, not much different from a human.

    But those blood-red eyes were undeniably creepy, and her constant struggling made her seem very dangerous. She was like a wild beast chained up; even though it seemed unlikely she could break free, there was still an unnerving feeling that at any moment she could snap the chains and pounce to tear open one¡¯s throat.

    A cold sweat quickly broke out on Xiao Li¡¯s forehead. No matter how one looked at it, the creature before him was a humanoid being. To carry out such an act of cruelty against what had once been a person was proving to be quite difficult for someone like him, who had been an ordinary office worker before the Disaster Outbreak.

    ¡°These two are scum!¡± Mu Chen muttered under his breath.

    After his remark, Mu Chen turned to look at Ling Mo and found that he was still silent, which made Mu Chen look at him with a bit of surprise.

    But the sight he was met with left him momentarily stunned.

    Ling Mo¡¯s previously furrowed brows had rxed, yet his eyes shone with an unusual brilliance that seemed cold and chilling.

    ¡°Is he mad about the abuse of women or the cruelty towards the zombie?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    After thinking it over, Mu Chen slightly shook his head, ¡°Forget it, who knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡±

    On the street, Xiao Li was still shivering with nervousness.

    The Psychic kept taunting him with a mix of scorn and mockery, ¡°You wuss, what are you afraid of? It¡¯s a zombie!¡±

    ¡°Are you up for it or not? You want to get into headquarters? I think you can forget even staying at the branch,¡± Baldy said,ughing coldly.

    ¡°I¡­ Ah!¡±

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and let out a roar, lifting the steel rebar with force, but then he lost his nerve at thest moment, ¡°Can¡¯t I just kill her directly?¡±

    ¡°Look at you¡­¡± The Psychic was showing a disdainful smirk when unexpectedly, the female zombie, who was being pulled by her hair, suddenly jerked her head with force.

    He clearly did not expect such a sudden move, and his grip loosened instantly.

    Before he could react, Baldy also cried out as his foot, which had been stepping on the female zombie¡¯s arm, involuntarily stepped back.

    It was just a single step, but it was enough to free one of the female zombie¡¯s hands¡­

    In the blink of an eye, everyone only saw a blur, and the next second, the female zombie was already standing in front of the Psychic, her hand sping his throat.

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    The Psychic¡¯s eyes were just beginning to widen when his head tilted at an unnatural angle onto his shoulder.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    As he fell, the female zombie¡¯s figure blurred, already moving towards Baldy.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Baldy hadn¡¯t even steadied himself, nowhere near ready to defend, only to feel a sudden chill on his neck followed by a warm gush.

    Thest thing he saw was his own blood spurting from his carotid artery, sttering onto the female zombie¡¯s face. That face, punctured with rebar and covered in wounds, remained expressionless.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xiao Li, already scared witless, had thrown away the steel rebar and was scrambling backwards, but after just two steps, he fell to the ground.

    Seeing the female zombie turn her head towards him, Xiao Li immediately cried out, ¡°Help¡­ Save me!¡±

    The others had finally reacted and rushed towards the scene.

    The female zombie looked at Xiao Li for a moment, but then suddenly turned and ran towards the other end of the street.

    Xiao Li was still sitting on the ground, gasping for air, his face a picture of shock.

    It seemed as though he couldn¡¯t quite grasp what had just happened, and he just stared at the two corpses on the ground, his body shaking uncontrobly.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mu Chen was instantly horrified and turned to look at Ling Mo, but heard Ling Mo say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°But this¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened, wanting to say more, but Ling Mo had already started moving.

    Sticking close to the wall, he took the lead towards the exit.

    Mu Chen opened his mouth to protest, but in the end, he had no choice but to follow resignedly.

    There were just as many people at the back door as there were here, and with everything in disarray, it was the perfect chance to escape.

    However, as they neared the main entrance, Ling Mo¡¯s emotions were in turmoil.

    Reason told him that this was all to create an opportunity to escape the building, but deep down¡­

    The entrance was now deserted. The female zombie that was about to be killed had suddenlyshed out, killing two people in the blink of an eye with strength and speed greater than before.

    This unbelievable turn of events had stunned the onlookers. If they let her escape, they would likely be held responsible.

    However, as they gave chase, none of them noticed that in a nearby alley, a fluffy head suddenly flickered out of sight.

    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±

    Yu Shiran was lying on top of the Mutated panda, blowing on a piece of gel.

    When she saw several zombies appear at the end of the street, she immediately patted the panda and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiao Bai, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As Xiao Bai turned around, it got stuck in a crack in the wall. After trying to squeeze through a couple of times, it silently returned to its original spot and then backed out of the alley.

    During this process, Yu Shiran muttered discontentedly, ¡°Suddenly calling me over for this kind of task, isn¡¯t there already a zombie here?¡±

    The sudden appearance of more zombies caught the Niepan members chasing the female zombie off guard.

    Turning their heads, they realized they had unwittingly be surrounded by zombies.

    ¡°What kind of situation is this!¡± one of them cursed, clenching his weapon tightly.

    Under these circumstances, they had no energy to focus on the main entrance, naturally missing the sight of a group of people filing out the front door.

    However, just as Ling Mo was about to step out, Shana¡¯s soft voice came from behind: ¡°Ling Mo.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ling Mo immediately stopped and turned to look at her.

    Shana bit her lip and said, ¡°That scene, it was indeed ufortable for us to watch.¡±

    Ling Mo moved the corner of his mouth but said nothing, simply reaching out to touch her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pat the head, it¡¯ll stunt growth,¡± Shana said in a low voice.

    ¡°What kind of misunderstanding have you got¡­¡± Ling Mo said, speechless.

    Shana chuckled, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s got nothing to do with the camp. Just follow your own judgment, don¡¯t feel burdened.¡±

    Ling Mo was momentarily stunned, and by the time he came to his senses, Shana had already pulled Xu Shuhan back to regroup with the female zombies.

    They all followed behind, and Ling Mo¡¯s gaze swept around, only to meet Ye Lian¡¯s gaze.

    The girl paused, then her lips curled up into a smile, and her big eyes looked charmingly beautiful.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile as well, thinking, ¡°She¡¯s right¡­ But to use the term ¡®camp¡¯ like that, ssic Shana still in her adolescent phase¡­¡±

    Once out the front door, the group hugged the walls, using the flower beds as cover, and crouched down as they ran along.

    As long as they didn¡¯t encounter any other Niepan members on the way, leaving this street would mean they had temporarily escaped the Niepan Branch¡¯s encirclement.

    Soon, they reached the nearest corner.

    Just as Ling Mo was about to turn the corner, he suddenly stopped, a flicker of unusual color crossing his eyes: ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen asked, puzzled.

    It was a critical moment, and stopping suddenly seemed odd¡­

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t speak, but a cold smirk soon appeared on his face: ¡°I was wondering, these guys are really ruthless, one after another.¡±

    Mu Chen was still confused, but Ling Mo had already started to walk out slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected that we could meet alive, you know, I originally ssified you as an experimental product.¡±

    In the middle of the narrow road stood a figure, very casually, who seemed to anticipate Ling Mo¡¯s appearance with an ¡°I knew it¡± demeanor.

    ¡°No words? That¡¯s a bit rude.¡±

    The man, with a cigarette in his mouth, looked Ling Mo up and down with interest: ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. Song Jinsen, from Niepan.¡±

    ¡°Headquarters?¡± Ling Mo confirmed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The man squinted his eyes, exhaling a puff of smoke.

    Ling Mo nced around the street and said, ¡°Seeing how confident you are¡­ call your people out, Parkinson.¡±

    Song Jinsen¡¯s hand trembled, and the cigarette almost dropped: ¡°Talking provocations as soon as you open your mouth?¡±

    And¡­ that really hit a nerve!

    ¡°So it¡¯s mental ability.¡± Song Jinsen put the cigarette back in his mouth to free his hands, giving a light p.

    ¡°No need for words.¡± Ling Mo said expressionlessly.

    Song Jinsen¡¯s movements stiffened momentarily, but then heughed: ¡°Could it be that you used that mouth of yours to talk Ai Feng and Number 0 to death?¡±

    Ling Mo replied: ¡°How they died, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

 Chapter 652: Close Your Eyes if Youre Looking for Trouble

    Chapter 652: Close Your Eyes if Youre Looking for Trouble

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than people began emerging from the buildings on both sides.

    Ling Mo silently counted them; together with Song Jinsen, there were exactly nine people guarding this spot.

    ¡°Quite the lineup,¡± Ling Momented, his expression unchanged.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting here especially for you,¡± Song Jinsen said with a confident smile, as if he held all the winning cards.

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°The front and back entrances¡ªdid you arrange them on purpose?¡±

    Song Jinsen didn¡¯t bother to hide it: ¡°Not entirely. I brought only a few people; this branch doesn¡¯t have that many who can be of use. Rather than spread our forces thin at the doors and risk you escaping, it¡¯s better to wait like this for the rabbit toe to us. After all, whether you take the front or back door, you¡¯d have to pass by here.¡± After saying this, he even winked at Ling Mo, adding, ¡°See, I guessed right.¡±

    This man¡¯s speech exuded an air of superiority, as if he was on top of the situation, which even Mu Chen, hiding behind the wall, found infuriating.

    ¡°Damn! So what if it¡¯s the headquarters!¡± Mu Chen cursed under his breath.

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Shana gave him a sharp look, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Ling Mo¡¯s n.¡±As they spoke, Ling Mo opened his mouth again, responding to Song Jinsen coolly: ¡°However, Ai Feng didn¡¯t anticipate that you wouldn¡¯t save him.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Song Jinsen¡¯s smile stiffened momentarily, but he quickly regained hisposure, ¡°If he¡¯s meant to survive, he¡¯ll escape even with serious injuries. Besides, we¡¯ve only just arrived. No one knows the situation inside the building; rushing in recklessly could be suicidal.¡±

    ¡°And what about those guarding the doors? Your n sounds good, but in reality, aren¡¯t they just bait meant to be sacrificed?¡± Ling Mo continued evenly, ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is, why the members from the headquarters who came here to ¡®observe,¡¯ are so easily sacrificed?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    This time Song Jinsen couldn¡¯t muster a smile. He hadn¡¯t expected Ling Mo to think so deeply in such a short time.

    However, after a nce at the people behind him, Song Jinsen took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, ¡°What headquarters members? They¡¯re just reservists¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting it then,¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said.

    Song Jinsen clenched his teeth, and after a while managed to force out, ¡°Enough with the pointless talk!¡±

    Mu Chen, unable to hold back, whispered, ¡°He¡¯s not usually this talkative! But saying ¡®easily sacrificed¡¯ isn¡¯t right, considering they were actually taken down by zombies¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut¡­ shut¡­ what was it again?¡± Li Ya Lin also leaned closer to Shana, whispering while sneakily peering around.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®shut up¡¯, Senior Sister,¡± Shana quietly corrected her.

    Mu Chen felt like crying; life was just too hard¡­

    Although Ling Mo hadn¡¯t pried out much, Song Jinsen really didn¡¯t want to keep bantering with him.

    What kind of probing was this?! It was clearly just exposing his weaknesses!

    And the words he spoke, every one of them was filled with malice, and at first listen, they seemed to make a lot of sense.

    Whether or not those were Song Jinsen¡¯s true intentions, they could easily convince the other eight people they were true!

    Song Jinsen didn¡¯t want to idle chat with Ling Mo any longer. With a wave of his hand, he simplymanded, ¡°Attack.¡±

    The eight men exchanged nces, a few hesitated for a moment, but still, the look of ferocity shed in their eyes.

    ¡°Go on, this is a great opportunity to make a big achievement.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t take action, we can¡¯t even go back to the branch.¡±

    ¡°Damn, is there even a branch left?¡±

    The consequences of Ling Mo¡¯s actions that night were severe. Not only did he destroy Niepan headquarters¡¯ important experimental products and their guides, but he also killed the branch leaders and the core members.

    From the moment Number 0 died, the Niepan Branch in Dongming City had lost its foundation to continue existing. Ling Mo had wiped out the essence of this branch, and what remained were just people who had been living off it.

    To say they weren¡¯t intimidated would be a lie.

    But for these people present, fighting it out meant they could continue living a rtivelyfortable life at headquarters, something they wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream of before.

    However, if they didn¡¯t fight, they would have to return to the ruins and live under the constant threat of zombies.

    After a slight hesitation, these men looked at Ling Mo again, their eyes now filled with murderous intent.

    Ling Mo remained calm, his gaze sweeping over the group that was slowly converging on him.

    Simultaneously, a flurry of mentalmands was sent out swiftly.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone with him, be careful,¡± one of the members whispered.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t dare toe out, ignore them for now. Kill him and everything falls into our hands,¡± another spoke.

    Most of the Niepan members were psychics, and their way of coordinating in battle was quite different from those with military backgrounds.

    They tended to gather in small groups and waited cautiously for the right moment.

    Song Jinsen, with a cigarette between his teeth, felt somewhat helpless.

    His bold shout had not inspired anyone to really charge forward.

    He didn¡¯t need Ling Mo¡¯s mockery to feel embarrassed; he was already there.

    These people wanted to achieve something, but they didn¡¯t want to die for it.

    ¡°I guess I have to take the lead! The quality of people from the branch really iscking. I thought Ai Feng would amount to something, but he turned out to be a disappointment as well. Even Shen Le just knows how to cause me trouble. If I don¡¯t take this guy down, there¡¯s no point in going back,¡± Song Jinsen murmured to himself, flipping open his jacket to pull out two guns from behind his waist.

    His posture, cigarette in mouth and guns in hand, was dashing, but it still failed to boost morale.

    Everyone was watching him, making Song Jinsen wonder if Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°nonsense¡± had indeed had some effect¡­

    ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±

    Song Jinsen¡¯s facial muscles twitched as he raised both hands simultaneously, his eyes narrowing sharply: ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave here alive today!¡±

    The faint noise of the silenced pistols being fired waspletely drowned out by Song Jinsen¡¯s sudden shout.

    Most people need to aim when they shoot, but Song Jinsen¡¯s hands had just been raised when he fired.

    In such a situation, even those on high alert could likely be hit.

    However, as Song Jinsen was shouting, he realized that Ling Mo had already disappeared from his original spot.

    A series of bullets hit the ground, creating a soft sound and sparking a few embers.

    ¡°Where did he go!¡±

    Song Jinsen¡¯s eyes quickly swept around, but then he suddenly heard a muffled grunt from behind.

    Behind a utility pole, a mental ability user suddenly became dazed. Momentster, a bullet hole appeared in his knee, and he was now bending his leg with a painful expression.

    ¡°Where is he!¡±

    As Song Jinsen cursed to himself for their stupidity, he quickly turned around, searching for Ling Mo: ¡°Stay alert, this must be visual deception or some kind of mental suggestion!¡±

    The mental ability user was in too much pain for it to be an illusion, so when Song Jinsen shouted, he actually eliminated that possibility.

    But as soon as his words faded, another mental ability user let out a cry of agony.

    This individual was also a mental power user but couldn¡¯t keep up with Ling Mo. Taking Song Jinsen¡¯s words to heart, he thought it made sense and promptly closed his eyes.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he shut his eyes, a surge of mental energy rushed toward him.

    The mental ability user was secretly pleased, thinking this tactic was indeed effective and immediately concentrated his mental power to counter it.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Ling Mo, ying a restraining role would still be valuable!

    Besides, once he engaged inbat, credit was bound toe his way; all he needed to do next was focus on survival.

    Could Ling Mo really take down so many mental ability users?

    But to his surprise, when the mental energy reached him, it suddenly vanished, and instead, a burning pain spread across his face.

    He screamed in agony, quickly opening his eyes to cover his cheek, which was now covered in blood.

    Another mental ability user nearby turned pale, but he reacted quickly. Feeling a hint of danger approaching, he immediately dodged to the side.

    If not for his quick response, he and the injured mental ability user would have been skewered together.

    ¡°So he was aiming for a two-for-one shot!¡± the mental ability user thought to himself, breaking into a cold sweat.

    ¡°This madman¡­¡± Song Jinsen gritted his teeth. From Ling Mo¡¯s attacks, it was clear that in his current state, he could only carry out these harassment-type strikes.

    Although no one had died, he had dealt a fierce blow to the morale of those who were already fearful of him.

    In the process, he had also pped Song Jinsen¡¯s face metaphorically.

    After the mental power user was injured, everyone, including Song Jinsen, looked at him with aplex expression that clearly said, ¡°Visual deception my foot!¡±

 Chapter 653: Are You Kidding Me?!

    Chapter 653: Are You Kidding Me?!

    A surge of anger raced through Song Jinsen¡¯s heart.

    What special abilities does this person have?!

    How can he just appear and disappear without a trace? Could he be using mental abilities?

    But if it weren¡¯t for mental abilities, there¡¯s no way he could have taken down Number 0.

    It¡¯s neither an illusion nor a delusion, so what kind of trick is he using?!

    Song Jinsen was going crazy with frustration. Without figuring this out, they would continue to be yed by Ling Mo.

    One man was beating up their group of nine!

    Even if the opponent was powerful, this was just too humiliating!

    If word of this got back to headquarters, he wouldn¡¯t be able to show his face.Just thinking about the mockery and humiliation from others made Song Jinsen seethe with rage.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down! Whether in the past or now, my statuspared to this man is like heaven and earth. Who is he? A piece of trash that can¡¯t even afford a decent meal!¡±

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re both survivors, I¡¯m not on the same level as him!¡±

    With this thought, Song Jinsen immediately exhaled a breath of foul air.

    Sure, Ling Mo¡¯s performance was impressive, but he wouldn¡¯t cower like those fools over something so trivial.

    And the situation he faced didn¡¯t allow him to shrink back.

    The Niepan headquarters, that was a fiercelypetitive ce¡­

    In fact, there was a stark difference between the members and the level system of headquarters and the branches.

    The rank of branch members was generally lower and easier to rise through.

    But headquarters wasprised of members above level five, and the contribution needed to level up was something that the average branch member wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of.

    However, with each level gained, the treatment received was vastly different.

    Though there were always some who would coast through their days, these individuals were often reced in the intensepetition, and their ends were usually quite grim.

    Most, however, were like Song Jinsen, seizing every opportunity to climb quickly, never giving others the chance to push them down.

    Bringing Number 1 to the Dongming Branch was a rare and valuable opportunity for Song Jinsen, who hadn¡¯t earned contributions in a long time.

    Although Number 1 had been taken to many ces before without achieving aplete transformation, causing many to regard the task as thankless and strenuous, Song Jinsen had still fought to take on the assignment.

    Sure, it was a bit of a hassle, but there was no danger involved, and there were no penalties for failing to achieve a breakthrough. Yet, if a breakthrough did ur, it would be a major jackpot!

    With this gambling mindset, Song Jinsen brought Number 1 and Shen Le to the Dongming Branch, a ce nobody wanted toe to.

    He thought it would be a simple trial with noplications, but who could have anticipated that the experimental product would just vanish from his grasp?!

    When he saw Number 1¡¯s corpse at the bottom of the building, Song Jinsen almost exploded on the spot.

    This has to be a joke, right?!

    What to do!

    After calming down, Song Jinsen thought of the only solution: to atone for his fault with a great merit.

    And a significant one at that!

    If it had just been the killing of the experimental product and Shen Le, then the value Ling Mo could bring to him would be much diminished.

    But now that the Dongming Branch was almost destroyed because of him, killing Ling Mo would make headquarters look at him differently!

    No matter how insignificant the Dongming Branch was, it was still part of Niepan!

    ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy from the start. But trading so many lives for yours, how could I possibly fail? I¡¯d like to see how long you can hold out!¡±

    Though the harsh words were roared internally, the question remained: how to flush him out?

    Wait!

    Biting on his cigarette, Song Jinsen suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his harassment tactics; he won¡¯tst much longer!¡±

    While calling out, Song Jinsen stealthily signaled to the crowd.

    Among them were some ¡°reserves¡± he had brought from headquarters. Although they, like the members of the branch, had harbored doubts about Song Jinsen due to Ling Mo¡¯s words, their objectives immediately aligned once more when Ling Mo demonstrated strength beyond their expectations.

    Whether or not they would be cannon fodder was another matter; the point was that they didn¡¯t even qualify to be cannon fodder now!

    Enhancement types couldn¡¯t understand Ling Mo¡¯s special abilities, and mental ability users were simply not on the same level as Ling Mo. Even though Ling Mo¡¯s current lethality was limited, everyone feared they might be the next target!

    Upon seeing the signal from Song Jinsen, two psychics leaning on each other exchanged aplex look.

    One of them thought for a moment, a hint of ruthlessness appearing in their eyes, and nodded slightly.

    The other disyed a simr expression, and both shot Song Jinsen a knowing nce before suddenly dashing towards a corner.

    Song Jinsen turned to face them, his hands shaking, gun barrels lifted, and he aimed at their backs.

    What was this about?!

    This sudden development stunned everyone else.

    But before they could react, Song Jinsen didn¡¯t hesitate and fired his gun.

    The two psychics, as if oblivious, kept sprinting forward.

    It¡¯s over¡­

    Just as this thought emerged in some people¡¯s minds, they realized that although Song Jinsen¡¯s hands were shaking and he continued to shoot, his shots alwaysnded a few steps behind the two runners.

    A string of sparks followed by flying dust chased the psychics¡¯ footsteps, yet didn¡¯t harm them at all.

    The shooting precision was terrifying. To achieve such control over the angle was extremely creepy, and for someone like Song Jinsen, who obviously didn¡¯te from a military background, it could only be the result of psychic abilitybined with relentless practice.

    This maneuver was clearly to prevent Ling Mo from intervening, and the two psychics sessfully reached the corner.

    Since Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t show up, it was time to ughter his allies!

    Realizing this, several people had an epiphany. They had been so focused on guarding against Ling Mo that they forgot there was this method to break the deadlock!

    Several people charged forward at once. If they couldn¡¯t defeat Ling Mo, couldn¡¯t they overpower his allies?

    If those allies were formidable, they wouldn¡¯t be hiding in the back.

    But as the two psychics turned the corner excitedly, they were dumbfounded.

    No one was there!

    Behind the corner waspletely empty!

    Only at the other end of the street, the asional roars of zombies and the screams of humans could be heard, faintly audible and exceedingly creepy. One could imagine that the bait they had abandoned was now struggling in the growing tide of zombies.

    Despite the unsettling noises, the two made an unspoken agreement not to suggest a rescue mission.

    They turned back and reported, ¡°Gone, didn¡¯t find his allies.¡±

    The mental ability user immediately covered his face and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I sensed them!¡±

    ¡°They ran away!¡±

    Song Jinsen quickly realized, ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked; he was just a distraction!¡±

    Now frantic, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away! They couldn¡¯t have gone far in such a short time; they must be nearby. Find them!¡±

    The others exchanged looks. Truth be told, if Ling Mo had indeed chosen to flee, it was a relief.

    ¡°He¡¯s just bluffing! If he was that strong, why would he run? Do you really want to live like cockroaches, not able to bathe for months?¡± roared Song Jinsen.

    At this critical moment, his group was still hesitant!

    ¡°There¡¯s some sense in that¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if he was confident, he wouldn¡¯t have run.¡±

    Their resolve wavered, and after muttering among themselves, they dispersed.

    To search, they each had to pick a direction and look carefully. The danger was significantly reduced if their opponent was indeed trying to escape.

    The mental ability user looked around and chose a rtively open path to proceed down slowly.

    Besides sensing Ling Mo and his party, it was also crucial to stay alert for zombies.

    ¡°I thought he almost had me, but it was all for show¡­¡± The psychic touched his cheek, wincing from the pain.

    ¡°When I find you, I¡¯ll tear off your face first,¡± he thought bitterly, spreading his mental power to both sides, intently sensing his surroundings.

    Even if Ling Mo could evade his detection, hispanion surely didn¡¯t possess such skill¡­

 Chapter 654: The Color-Changing Jellyfish

    Chapter 654: The Color-Changing Jellyfish

    In the depths of the alley, the mental ability user walked alone in the middle of the road, moving forward cautiously.

    Relying on mental power to sense his surroundings, the sight of the chaos in the small shops lining the road made him feel uneasy.

    Underneath the toppled shelves and behind the ss doors stained with dark brown blood, it felt as if something was always watching him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as I can sense their trail, this injury is worth it. Don¡¯t be nervous, focus¡­¡±

    The ability user muttered to himself, but his expression suddenly changed. He slowly turned his head to look towards a shop in the rear to his side.

    It was only for a moment, but he felt as if he sensed something¡­

    In the dim light, the small shop appeared dead silent. Inside the shattered disy window, a lopsided mannequin stared nkly at him, its body draped in tattered cloth barely recognizable, fluttering and making a rustling sound in the breeze.

    Beside it was a sliding door, only half intact. Looking through it, one could see shadows deeper than the night itself.

    The ability user watched for a while before turning his gaze to the nearby street.Song Jinsen was still standing there, carrying two guns and looking around, seemingly still consumed by anger.

    The ability user hesitated for a moment, then swallowed hard and cautiously made his way toward the shop.

    It was a lie to say he was not apprehensive; the blood on his face hadn¡¯t even dried yet.

    However, the other party¡¯s evasive actions had given the ability user a fair amount of courage.

    Ling Mo¡¯s attack had seemed bizarre, but it was just a surprise blow. It hurt, but the injury wasn¡¯t serious.

    This indicated that even if his strength was considerable, it was limited.

    Besides, their fear of this man stemmed mainly from the deaths of Ai Feng and Number 0.

    Leaving Ai Feng aside, most people had no real concept of how formidable Number 0 was.

    Especially the people from the branch, who almost all regarded Number 0 the same way as Mu Chen did: purely as a high-powered information processing and exchange unit.

    Even if they had heard about its formidablebat capabilities, the extent of its strength was unclear to them.

    Even the deaths of Shen Le and the experimental product Number 1 were just names to them.

    ¡°Maybe Song Jinsen is exaggerating on purpose? It¡¯s very possible. If an experimental product is killed, of course, the opponent is made out to be as strong as possible¡­¡±

    The mental ability user thought to himself as he stepped into the store.

    Click.

    As he turned on the small shlight in his hand, a figure suddenly appeared in the beam of light.

    The mental ability user was startled, but after a closer look, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    It was just a dirty clothes steamer¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Muttering a curse, the mental ability user couldn¡¯t believe he was scared by such an inanimate object. But his recent encounter with Ling Mo had indeed left some shadows in his mind.

    Just because he hadn¡¯t sensed someone didn¡¯t mean no one was there¡­

    On the other hand, if he did sense someone at this time, it was likely one of Ling Mo¡¯spanions.

    With this thought, the mental ability user calmed down and carefully started searching the room, rotating his wrist.

    But after scanning the room with the shlight, he found nothing.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Not sensing someone is one thing, but sensing them incorrectly?¡±

    The mental ability user frowned, standing in the middle of the store, a look of confusion on his face.

    Click-click.

    A slight noise suddenly came from above, and he instinctively raised his head to look at the ceiling.

    Swoosh!

    A dark shadow fell from above, rapidly erging in his eyes.

    Just as he opened his mouth, the shadow plunged right in, mming him to the ground.

    At the same time he fell, a pair of feetnded beside him.

    Ye Lian held a sniper rifle to the man¡¯s throat, her delicate face showing no hint of murderous intent, even looking a bit dazed.

    But the wide-eyed mental ability user was filled with shock and despair.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong; he had indeed sensed one of Ling Mo¡¯spanions.

    But he couldn¡¯t be happy about it!

    Such formidable stealth and explosive power, what was going on?!

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t even look at him, instead she reached into her backpack and pulled out something, tossing it at his face.

    The Psychic tried to struggle, but unexpectedly, a cluster of white material suddenly smashed onto his face.

    Before he could get a clear look, the material enveloped him.

    A sucking force immediately came, apanied by the horrifying sensation of his brain matter nearly being sucked out through his nostrils. The Psychic felt his wounds gushing out blood streams crazily.

    His vision was quickly drenched in blood red¡­

    The ¡°jellyfish,¡± originally semi-transparent, had turned red in an instant.

    Its thin ¡°skin¡± was pulsating, seemingly absorbing Mental power while also ingesting the fresh blood.

    The Psychic, with his face covered by the jellyfish, convulsed, and after a short while, he stopped moving.

    Ye Lian watched this scene nkly. Once the ¡°jellyfish¡± stopped pulsating, she bent down and gently picked it up.

    Now the ¡°jellyfish¡± had returned to transparency, but its originally slightly white appearance had faint traces of blood.

    ¡°Ling Mo said¡­ help him store Mental power¡­¡± Ye Lian tried hard to think, ¡°Blood¡­ he didn¡¯t say to store.¡±

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Ye Lian silently stuffed the ¡°jellyfish¡± back into her backpack.

    He hadn¡¯t said to store it, but he also hadn¡¯t said not to let it absorb, right?

    ¡­

    At the same time, another Psychic who had just turned around a corner suddenly saw a blur in front of him. He immediately raised his weapon and pressed against the wall, his hands bulging with veins, ready for a fight.

    But a shadow suddenly appeared on the wall above his head and began to approach him slowly.

    ¡°If you daree out, I¡¯ll split you in two!¡± thought the Psychic nervously.

    However, at that moment, a pair of hands suddenly appeared on either side of his head.

    The Psychic¡¯s body tensed up, and his pupils shrunk instantly.

    What he caught in the corner of his eyes were tender, fair hands that seemed almost boneless.

    But on one of those beautiful wrists, a cold light extended, hooking around his neck like a crescent moon.

    A warm stream suddenly appeared between his legs, and at the same time, another warm stream sprayed out from his neck.

    Thud!

    The corpse slumped against the wall, slowly copsing to the ground, eyes wide open, blood covering the entire body¡­

    As the dispersed Niepan members kept falling one by one in different corners, Song Jinsen, who had been waiting in ce, finally sensed something was wrong.

    The anger from being yed gradually subsided, and Song Jinsen started to feel that these people had been gone for too long¡­

    Moreover, they said they would search nearby, and until recently, there were still asional shouts like ¡°Come out!¡± or ¡°Stop hiding!¡± So why had it suddenly be so quiet?

    There weren¡¯t even any sounds in the surroundings.

    Suddenly, a scream erupted from nearby, followed quickly by the sound of approaching footsteps ¨C ¡°patter, patter¡±.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    A figure, face covered in blood, burst from an alleyway and upon seeing Song Jinsen, desperately reached out, crying out, ¡°Help me! They¡¯re not running away! Not running away!¡±

    This person was indeed one of the two headquarters members from before, but now he was covered in wounds, looking very miserable.

    A sense of dread dropped in Song Jinsen¡¯s stomach, and before he could rush over, the figure suddenly stiffened mid-stride.

    With his mouth agape and Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, no sound came out.

    Then, a spot of ck began to emerge on his chest.

    As the ckness slowly spread, the man also staggered and fell to the ground with an expression of disbelief, thudding down.

    Song Jinsen watched this scene, his heart growing colder bit by bit.

    After the body fell, another figure appeared not far away.

    Calm eyes, a somewhat rxed expression¡­

    Although they had only met once, that face had already made a deep impression on Song Jinsen.

    ¡°We meet again,¡± said Ling Mo.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡± The cigarette in Song Jinsen¡¯s mouth had burned down to the butt, but he seemedpletely unaware, just staring intently at Ling Mo.

    Several other figures appeared nearby, none of them being any of the other eight.

    Song Jinsen¡¯s gaze slowly swept over these figures and he said resentfully, ¡°You¡¯re quite cunning¡­¡±

 Chapter 655: Of All the Roles to Play, Why Play the Fool?

    Chapter 655: Of All the Roles to y, Why y the Fool?

    ¡°Doing okay,¡± Ling Mo replied with a smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly apliment, you know!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but grumble to himself.

    As an injured member, he didn¡¯t participate in the ambush, but now that only Song Jinsen was left, he stood unhesitatingly in front of this member of the Niepan headquarters.

    This was exactly what Ling Mo had in mind, who had a task that needed Mu Chen¡¯s attention.

    The moment Song Jinsen heard this, he was so angry he felt like spitting blood, his hand holding the gun trembled uncontrobly.

    There was no denying it; he had underestimated Ling Mo and even more so, Ling Mo¡¯spanions.

    Just the thought that from the moment Ling Mo had appeared, he had already devised a n to deal with them and had lured them into a trap step by step, made Song Jinsen¡¯s scalp tingle.

    ¡°First, one persones out, not bothering to conceal the presence of hispanions, giving us the false impression that only you were abat threat, leading us to underestimate yourpanions. Then, with the bizarre method of attack, you draw all the attention, allowing yourpanions to scatter and hide nearby, waiting for the chance to ambush. I suppose, even if I had thought of dealing with yourpanions, you would have stopped the attack immediately and led us to search the vicinity, right?¡±

    Song Jinsen asked with a dark expression, still somewhat unwilling to ept defeat.Ling Mo nodded, a bit surprised: ¡°You see quite clearly, just a bit toote.¡±

    Snap!

    Song Jinsen clenched his teeth so hard that he bit off the cigarette butt, which fell to the ground along with the ashes.

    ¡°Then, by exploiting our eagerness to kill you and considering the area is not veryrge, coupled with that preconceived notion, it was easy for us to walk right into the trap you had set¡­ That was indeed your n.¡±

    This time, Ling Mo didn¡¯t need to nod for Song Jinsen to know his analysis was correct.

    But now, all Song Jinsen could do was let out a long sigh. As Ling Mo had said, it was toote.

    The n had fully taken advantage of their respective psychologies, a n that should have been easy to see through, but had managed to instantly dismantle his hastily assembled execution squad.

    Even a ragtag bunch wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out so quickly.

    However, there was still one thing Song Jinsen couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around, or rather¡­ found hard to ept!

    Ling Mo and hispanions had demonstrated great strength, clearly capable of taking on their opponents head-on. So why did they resort to such tactics?!

    That¡¯s what Song Jinsen thought and also what he asked.

    Ling Mo actually gave it some thought before answering, ¡°It posed the least danger and required the least effort.¡±

    Humiliation! Pure and simple humiliation!

    With minimal effort, Ling Mo managed to deal the greatest insult to Song Jinsen!

    It sounded as if he had willingly jumped into Ling Mo¡¯s pit, which was barely covered with a few straws. Could there be anything more shameful?

    And such a simple thing, yet Song Jinsen hadpletely failed to see iting when it happened!

    Song Jinsen¡¯s expression was undoubtedlyplex, and Mu Chen didn¡¯t look too pleased either.

    Ling Mo¡¯s method was simple yet effective, but like Song Jinsen, Mu Chen hadn¡¯t seen iting at all.

    Even as Ye Lian and Li Ya Lin suddenly scattered and Shana led him and Xu Shuhan to hide, Mu Chen still had no clue what Ling Mo was nning.

    Furthermore, the ability that Ling Mo had just disyed also left Mu Chen in shock.

    It hadn¡¯t been long; how had Ling Mo be so much stronger?

    Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t have aplete understanding of Ling Mo¡¯s special abilities before, he at least knew that Ling Mo¡¯s power wasn¡¯t what it was now.

    When did he improve so much?!

    But what shocked Mu Chen even more was the tacit coordination within the team.

    Regardless of how Ling Momunicated with them¡­ Mu Chen would never buy something as flimsy as ¡°telepathicmunication.¡±

    But he also knew that there were many odd things about Ling Mo, like the transparent entity that had absorbed the mental seed from his brain. How could that possibly be something Ling Mo hade up with¡­

    However, asking would only yield insincere and tantly fabricated answers, so Mu Chen thought it might be better for his own peace of mind to curb his curiosity.

    The key point is that, beyond the method ofmunication, what Mu Chen valued was their demonstrated ability to act efficiently and the absolute trust they had in one another.

    It was precisely because of these two factors that Ling Mo¡¯s ns were repeatedly sessful.

    The fundamental reason Song Jinsen and his group fell into Ling Mo¡¯s hands was theirck of these two elements.

    ¡°If I could train a team like this¡­ even if they were only half as effective, it would greatly increase our chances of survival,¡± Mu Chen thought expectantly.

    Suddenly snapping to reality, Mu Chen realized that he had unwittingly slipped into the role¡­

    ¡°Damn it! How pathetic!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed himself silently, but then couldn¡¯t help revealing a longing expression: ¡°But if it were really possible, maybe I could find a more meaningful survival goal like Ling Mo¡­¡±

    Even if he was reluctant to admit it, Mu Chen had to acknowledge that he saw something in Ling Mo that was more important than mere survival.

    That¡¯s why, no matter how nonsensical Ling Mo¡¯s decisions seemed, Mu Chen would instinctively doubt them but still find himselfpelled to follow Ling Mo¡¯s instructions.

    Like now, knowing full well that nothing good awaited him, he still stood rooted to the spot.

    If it¡¯s my time to die, so be it!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make your move?¡± Song Jinsen¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ling Mo as he spat out the remaining half of his cigarette butt and asked.

    His hands were shaking uncontrobly, but he still held tightly to the two handguns: ¡°To be honest, I thought I could overwhelm you with numbers, but now it¡¯s just me against the five of you.¡±

    ¡°Damn, this guy still manages to be annoying even now, not even counting Xu Shuhan¡­¡± Mu Chen had just muttered a few curses when he suddenly noticed Shana frowning at him.

    Following her gaze, he met Xu Shuhan¡¯s crazed eyes head-on.

    Feeling a chill down his spine, Mu Chen also snapped back to reality and exploded in anger: ¡°You¡¯re treating the wounded like they¡¯re nothing! I may not be able to run, but I¡¯ll still fight you to the end!¡±

    ¡°You know it,¡± said Ling Mo, with profound implication.

    Song Jinsen hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I admit you guys are strong, but don¡¯t get too cocky. You¡¯re trying to extract information from me, but the trouble from headquarters is not something you want to mess with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about,¡± Ling Mo said evenly.

    ¡°But if I lose, my betrayal of Niepan will be exposed, and I don¡¯t think I can escape headquarters¡¯ pursuit. I¡¯m just one person, how far can I run? Rather than dying at the hands of zombies or headquarters eventually, and suffering so much in between, I might as well fight it out with you now.¡± Song Jinsen spoke calmly, as if he had truly resigned himself to his fate.

    But in reality, he was secretly sweating in his palms.

    He had lost, but he had to lose with some dignity.

    He needed to secure more promises and benefits from Ling Mo to not feel he had sold himself short.

    Judging by Ling Mo¡¯s demeanor, Song Jinsen felt he could likely regain some of his self-respect¡­

    Song Jinsen was contemting this when he saw Ling Mo nod thoughtfully.

    Feeling a surge of inward delight and about to speak, Song Jinsen suddenly sensed a strong gust of wind targeting his face.

    Instinctively dodging to the side, he felt a sharp pain on his neck followed by a warm flow seeping into his cor.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Song Jinsen broke out in a cold sweat from the shock. Before he could retaliate, Ling Mo disappeared from sight.

    As Song Jinsen raised his gun to shoot, a terrifying sensation suddenly overwhelmed him.

    Dozens of gusts of wind were converging on him from all directions!

    No matter how he tried to dodge, there was no escape.

    If he fought with all his might, he could possibly injure one or two of Ling Mo¡¯spanions, but that would seal his fate¡­

    ¡°Wait! I surrender! Isn¡¯t surrendering enough?!¡±

    Song Jinsen yelled, raising his arms high.

    The gusts of wind abruptly ceased, and Ling Mo¡¯s voice came from behind him again: ¡°Look at you, showing off for what? What¡¯s so good about showing off?¡±

 Chapter 656: Sometimes, You Just Have to Go All In

    Chapter 656: Sometimes, You Just Have to Go All In

    Song Jinsen suddenly felt a long breath escape him, but hisplexion quickly turned deathly pale.

    He hadn¡¯t expected things to end this way¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s words were harsh, but not without merit.

    If he hadn¡¯t put on airs, his fate might have been better than this.

    Now, he had thoroughly enraged Ling Mo and abandoned thest shred of dignity as a captive.

    Thinking about benefits? Now, hoping to stay alive would be good enough¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡± Song Jinsen began, his expression somber and his eyesplex.

    ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Ling Mo cut him off without a hint of politeness.

    That rebuke caused Song Jinsen¡¯s face to darken, but he obediently closed his mouth.¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± came Ling Mo¡¯s voice again.

    Song Jinsen¡¯s neck, which was just about to turn, froze immediately, and his feet became as heavy as if filled with lead, sticking firmly to the ground.

    He dared not move. Ling Mo¡¯s recent outburst had left a deep impression on him, yet his emotions were tumultuous.

    What was Ling Mo nning now¡­

    In the brief silence, Song Jinsen remained motionless, cold sweat continually streaming down his forehead, dripping along his cheeks and chin.

    However, behind Song Jinsen, Ling Mo, who stood there, was not as Song Jinsen imagined¡ªsmirking coldly, contemting how to deal with him more effectively. On the contrary, Ling Mo¡¯s face was pale, and he was slowly massaging his temples, looking very weary.

    Earlier, by using that bizarre attack, he had drawn their attention, and then he deployed a deceptive technique against Song Jinsen that was a mix of truth and illusion. The consumption of Ling Mo¡¯s mental power was indeed intense.

    Though his absorption of Number 0¡¯s mental power had increased the total amount, the technique he had just used was something he had always wanted to try but hadcked the mental power to wield freely because of its high consumption.

    Take, for instance, the ¡°harassing attack¡± that had baffled many¡ªit was, in in terms, abination of mental interference and an enhanced version of mental tentacles.

    Together, these techniques not only made Ling Mo¡¯s movements incredibly fast but also ensured that his actions were not easily seen through.

    Attempting to track his movements would be affected by his mental interference.

    And those trying to grasp him with mental power simply couldn¡¯t keep up with his trajectory.

    However, this method had two drawbacks: one was the substantial consumption of mental power, and the other was the need for a higher intensity of mental concentration and responsive capabilities, epassing both mental and physical aspects.

    Ling Mo¡¯s current mental power was more than sufficient to meet the first condition, but thetter two could only be achieved with more training.

    For Ling Mo tobine those two methods wlessly and ¡°hide¡± himself while asionallynding an attack or two was already an impressive feat.

    But even now, it was far from reaching the level of satisfaction Ling Mo sought.

    As for the tactic used against Song Jinsen just now,unching dozens of tentacle attacks while hidden, it was actually beyond Ling Mo¡¯s current capabilities.

    But a feint to scare Song Jinsen was not an issue.

    Ling Mo had considered that if Song Jinsen had stubbornly resisted, he would have had no choice but to charge in and fight until Song Jinsen was beaten down and unable to retaliate. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Song Jinsen to be so easily frightened¡­

    It seems one thing is to speak bravely, and quite another to stand firm when it truly matters.

    While Song Jinsen was shivering from his own fearful imaginings, everyone else clearly saw Ling Mo¡¯s current state.

    Ye Lian and the others might not have shown much change in expression, but they watched Ling Mo intently without blinking.

    This, in turn, led Song Jinsen to another misunderstanding; he felt as if he was being watched by several cold eyes, as if they were ready to attack him at any moment and turn him into a honeb.

    Xu Shuhan was still disoriented, her expression as frenzied as before, whereas Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, and his opinion of Ling Mo quietly underwent a slight change.

    This man, sometimes he really goes all in¡­

    Finally regaining a bit of color in his face, Ling Mo spoke up, releasing Song Jinsen from his terror and tension.

    ¡°So, have you thought it through?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Song Jinsen was suddenly in tears, realizing that he was expected to think for himself¡­

    He stammered for a bit until Ling Mo, losing patience, interrupted and slowly approached him: ¡°Do you really want me to ask in a different way?¡±

    Though Ling Mo spoke in a calm tone, the bright intensity in his eyes conveyed an unmistakable threat of death, which sent a shiver down Song Jinsen¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­¡± Song Jinsen clenched his teeth and began to speak.

    But Ling Mo gestured for Mu Chen toe over: ¡°You tell him.¡±

    Song Jinsen nced at Mu Chen in surprise but didn¡¯t dare to question further. While carefully watching Ling Mo¡¯s expression, he divulged everything he knew.

    Being a seasoned member of the Niepan headquarters, the information Song Jinsen provided was much clearer than the half-understood and subjectively guessed descriptions of Mu Chen. Many details werepletely different from what Ling Mo had previously envisioned about the headquarters.

    ording to Song Jinsen, the Niepan headquarters was not a mysterious organization hidden underground. In essence, it was also a survivor camp. However, whether for someone from City X like Ling Mo or members of the Niepan Branch, the headquarters remained quite enigmatic.

    The distinctiveness of the headquartersy mainly in its strict hierarchical system and clear division ofbor.

    Individuals like Song Jinsen, referred to as ordinary members, were like worker bees, undertaking most of the peripheral tasks such as scavenging for supplies, gathering information, and resolving missions assigned by the headquarters.

    These tasks were not forcibly distributed; instead, they were left for members to voluntarily ept.

    Based on thepletion of these tasks, members would earn varying degrees of contribution points, which were personal scores meticulously recorded in each person¡¯s profile.

    Once the points reached a certain threshold, members would be eligible for a corresponding level promotion.

    ¡°And what about the others?¡± Mu Chen, after hearing some rted details, asked another question.

    ncing at Ling Mo and noticing his silence, Song Jinsen continued, ¡°We are thergestponent of the headquarters, but only the most basic, not the core. Another part of the headquarters is the experimental team, which is responsible for various virus research. Many missions are submitted by them and then distributed to us. This group doesn¡¯t go on missions and has a separate level promotion system.¡±

    ¡°There are also various other departments, each with different tasks and ways of earning contribution points. But generally speaking, Niepan headquarters is like a beehive¡­¡± Song Jinsen tried to exin in simple terms, aiming to appearpletely transparent.

    Finally, Ling Mo spoke up, ¡°Who is the boss of your headquarters¡­ exactly?¡±

    Mu Chen also showed a keen interest; he was very curious about this as well!

    ¡°In such tough conditions, to gather so many people and expand influence to this extent is surprising enough, but to also run an organization with such strict discipline and even establish aprehensivepetitive reward and penalty system¡­ I¡¯m truly amazed,¡± Ling Mo said, genuinely interested.

    But Song Jinsen¡¯s expression suddenly turned troubled: ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, it¡¯s just¡­ I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about?¡± Mu Chen asked, displeased.

    Ling Mo also frowned slightly, something didn¡¯t add up¡­

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Song Jinsen insisted anxiously, ¡°Believe me! I¡¯ve told you so much already, why would I hide this from you? I don¡¯t know, and neither do the people I know. Whether anyone in the headquarters knows, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation exactly?¡± Ling Mo pressed on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them, nor have I ever heard them speak. Whether it was one person who established it or several people, that¡¯s unclear too. All I know is that shortly after the Disaster Outbreak, the fledgling form of Niepan began to take shape.¡±

    Song Jinsen was visibly nervous, yet his speech remained clear.

    Ling Mo listened, his mind filled with questions. Why so secretive?

 Chapter 657: Just Scare Them

    Chapter 657: Just Scare Them

    However, Song Jinsen didn¡¯t seem to be intentionally hiding anything. Pushing him further obviously wouldn¡¯t yield any other results.

    As everyone fell silent, the atmosphere instantly grew tense.

    Sweat drenched Song Jinsen¡¯s forehead, and his arm trembled slightly. It seemed like he sensed something. He opened his mouth to speak: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, his expression froze suddenly.

    A bullet wound appeared in the center of his forehead, and he fell backward.

    Thud!

    Seeing Song Jinsen¡¯s body copse at his feet, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    He nced at Ling Mo in surprise and asked, ¡°Why did he suddenly¡­¡±

    Ling Mo squatted down silently, grabbed Song Jinsen¡¯s arm, and flipped it over, revealing his finger on the trigger. ¡°He wasn¡¯t entirelypliant.¡±¡°Still had a thief¡¯s heart,¡± Mu Chen murmured, his mouth twitching.

    ¡°He knew he wouldn¡¯t survive and didn¡¯t want to wait for death. It¡¯s a normal mindset,¡± Ling Mo said as he started searching the body.

    In his search, he found a pile of irrelevant items.

    The only useful things were two packs of cigarettes and a postcard-like piece of hard paper.

    ¡°Dahua again¡­¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at the cigarettes. ¡°These used to be quite expensive, right? How did he manage to get these¡­ Imagine what the higher-ups at headquarters must be enjoying¡­¡±

    For a moment, he seemed to understand Song Jinsen¡¯s mindset. People are inherently hard to satisfy. In this environment, only stronger desires are born, and people fight to fulfill them.

    It sounds meaningless, but many find joy in it.

    ¡°Catch,¡± Ling Mo said, tossing one of the cigarette packs to Mu Chen while pocketing the other.

    Mu Chen caught it with a delighted expression. ¡°You¡¯re willing to give me one?¡±

    ¡°I have no strong preferences for cigarettes. It¡¯s nice to have them, but it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t,¡± Ling Mo replied casually. ¡°Besides, smoking too much will make you smell like smoke and attract Zombies.¡±

    ¡°Hey, besides surviving, you¡¯ve got to have some pursuits,¡± Mu Chen said eagerly as he pulled out a cigarette. After a brief hesitation, he added, ¡°Thanks, boss.¡±

    ¡°Call me captain,¡± Ling Mo replied, shifting his attention to the card.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mu Chen nodded.

    As the card was flipped over, a line of text came into view.

    Standing behind them, Li Yalin read it out slowly, ¡°Mission Level: S. Mission Content: Help Number 1 reach its full form without damaging its body. Note: Full form criteria ¡ª body strength reaches the highest level of a normal Zombie and it can fully obeymands to use its Superpower. Failure to achieve the mission content will not result in punishment.¡±

    ¡°What is this? It sounds strange,¡± Xia Na asked curiously.

    Ye Lian, holding Xu Shuhan¡¯s hand, also leaned in to look.

    ¡°A mission from Niepan headquarters,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    Hearing it from Song Jinsen was one thing, but seeing it firsthand gave a more vivid impression.

    A well-structuredpetitive mechanism, efficient operation through mission assignments, and the resultant motivation of its members¡­ Ling Mo¡¯s interest in the mysterious leader behind Niepan grew. Who could this person be to establish such a force so quickly?

    In terms of personnel, Niepan couldn¡¯tpare to Falcon Camp with its military background. But in terms of order andpetitiveness, Niepanpletely outssed Falcon.

    These two ces were thergest Survivor Camps Ling Mo had encountered, but inparison, Niepan was clearly superior.

    With such a mechanism, Niepan¡¯s future development was already assured.

    ¡°With this, no one can say what really happened here,¡± Ling Mo said, standing up.

    He turned his gaze to Mu Chen, ¡°And no one will expose you.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re nning to have me do¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression grewplicated. He had a vague sense of what it might be.

    But what kind of madman would actually consider doing this¡­

    ¡°Given your position, once you escape to headquarters, blending in temporarily shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Even if they suspect something, it will take them a long time to verify the information. During that time, they won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen scratched his head and replied, ¡°But not all the people from the branch are dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Make a bit of noise to scare them, and most will run far away. Even if they just hide in this city, it will take a long time for them to find them,¡± Ling Mo said calmly. ¡°They don¡¯t know where headquarters is, and even if they want to find it, they won¡¯t be able to.¡±

    Mu Chen looked conflicted. ¡°What exactly do you mean by ¡®a bit¡¯?¡±

    ¡°All you need to do is buy us some time. You don¡¯t need to do much,¡± Ling Mo quickly added.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just brush it off like that!¡± Mu Chen protested.

    ¡°Rest for tonight. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow,¡± Ling Mo said, then turned his attention to Xu Shuhan.

    She was still in the midst of her transformation, caught in that critical moment between change and stability.

    Most of the time, she was in a state of mental confusion, asionally having brief moments of rity.

    When the Virus inside her reached a decisive point or fused together, Xu Shuhan would fully transform.

    In the short term, all Ling Mo could do was monitor her mental state. If any issues arose, he would quickly supplement her with more Virus to disrupt the bnce again.

    However, this method wasn¡¯t guaranteed to work, and Xu Shuhan could still transform at any moment.

    But with Ye Lian and the others guarding her, there was no worry about her hurting anyone if she suddenly turned violent.

    Seeing the nearby fire growing brighter and the air filled with an unpleasant burnt smell, Ling Mo quickly urged the group to leave.

    As they were leaving, Mu Chen, still somewhat confused, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scare them?¡±

    Ling Mo just smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already scared them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Chen was puzzled. What did he mean by that?

    ¡­

    ¡°Ahhh! Help!¡±

    On a street near the back door of a building, two people were running for their lives.

    Both of them had pale faces, as if they had been severely frightened.

    One of them kept looking back while running, and the other asked in terror, ¡°How is it? Is it still chasing us?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    The end of the street was empty, without a shadow in sight.

    Relieved, they slowed down and eventually stopped.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest, I¡¯m about to pass out,¡± one said, bending over with hands on knees, gasping for breath.

    The other kept nervously ncing around and asked, ¡°What on earth was that monster?¡±

    ¡°How should I know? But we definitely can¡¯t mess with it¡­¡± the first one panted, ¡°And judging by the sounds we heard, things didn¡¯t look good back there. I bet they¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Good point.¡± The nervous one turned back and immediately widened his eyes in shock.

    His mouth dropped open, and he stared in horror at something behind hispanion, his legs suddenly feeling weak.

    The other man held his breath and slowly turned his eyes sideways, catching a glimpse of something behind him.

    A sh of white entered his vision, and a massive ck shadowpletely enveloped his own shadow.

    This massive ck figure had countless long, swaying hairs, making it look incredibly terrifying at first nce.

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    Nervously swallowing, he slowly turned his gaze forward again.

    The two exchanged a nce, then simultaneously shouted and took off running.

    They didn¡¯t look back, sprinting with astonishing speed, disappearing quickly down the street.

    Back where they had just stood, the ck shadow remained motionless.

    ¡°Alright, Xiao Bai, that¡¯s enough,¡± a girl¡¯s voice came from the shadow.

    The shadow finally moved, and the silver threads on its head retracted immediately.

    ¡°Great job, Xiao Bai. You scared them off so quickly,¡± the girl praised.

    ¡°MeGu!¡± the shadow, identified as Xiao Bai, responded softly.

    As the massive shadow stepped into the moonlight, a giant Mutation Panda carrying a little girl came into full view.

    But those two had already run far away, missing this sight entirely¡­

 Chapter 658: Breaking into an Empty House

    Chapter 658: Breaking into an Empty House

    The fire in Dongming City raged all night. When Ling Mo and his group emerged from an abandoned motel early the next morning, they could still see thick ck smoke in the distance.

    The sky appeared as if it had beenpletely ckened, and a pungent smell lingered faintly in the air.

    Seeing this scene through the deste buildings, anyone would feel that the world was slowly being consumed.

    ¡°The fire was intense, drawing all the zombies nearby towards it,¡± Mu Chen said, cautiously peeking out and ncing up and down the street. He then looked relieved.

    Ling Mo, with a backpack slung over his shoulder and his hands in his pockets, walked out, looking as though he hadn¡¯t fully woken up. However, his eyes were still bright. Standing on the steps at the door, he calmly reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have a half-turned right here. If you want to see zombies, just turn around.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mu Chen instinctively turned his head, only to meet a pair of bloodshot eyes.

    Xu Shuhan, being restrained by Xia Na, was stretching one arm forward, her eyes wide open, baring her teeth at Ling Mo and Mu Chen. After growling a couple of times, a look of confusion shed in her eyes, and she gradually quieted down.

    But Mu Chen was still thoroughly spooked, his scalp tingling.If it were an ordinary zombie, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad. But this was someone they knew, which was much more terrifying.

    Seeing Xu Shuhan like this, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel that her chances of recovery were slim. But considering Ling Mo hadn¡¯t given up, how could he so easily pass judgment?

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt indignant: ¡°Why does she only show hostility towards the two of us?!¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the three girls.

    These three had no qualms about standing close to Xu Shuhan. Xia Na was even responsible for restraining her, yet Xu Shuhan seemed to ignore the three girls nearby and only showed aggression towards the two guys.

    This didn¡¯t make sense!

    Ling Mo thought seriously for a moment and then said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the attraction between opposites¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense!¡± Mu Chen snapped.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving. The branch is currently empty. We¡¯re heading to the Niepan headquarters soon, so it¡¯s a good time to stock up on supplies,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yeah! This is the perfect opportunity to break into an empty house!¡±

    ¡°But the branch is actually divided into two parts: one is the living quarters, and the other is¡­ let¡¯s call it the office,¡± Mu Chen exined.

    Before Ling Mo could respond, Mu Chen continued, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the office. Most of the supplies are stored there.¡±

    This time, they didn¡¯t need to take any detours. In just an hour, Mu Chen led Ling Mo and the others to the entrance of a hospital.

    ¡°This is it?¡± Ling Mo asked, surprised.

    No wonder he was puzzled¡ªthe hospital looked incredibly old.

    It seemed like a relic from thest century, and now it appeared even more deste.

    Tattered curtains pped out of open windows, and the red brick exterior was covered in yellowed nts. These vines were different from the ones that used to climb walls; they looked more sinister and emitted a strange odor.

    These were also things that had grown due to the Virus infection. At first nce, they didn¡¯t seem like much, but once they covered the entire building, they looked like countless hands reaching out from the walls.

    The pitch-ck entrance was a mess, making it hard to imagine stepping inside, let alone associating it with a branch of Niepan.

    For a moment, Ling Mo thought Mu Chen hadn¡¯t needed to take any detours at all. Even if he had wandered nearby, he would never have guessed that this was Niepan¡¯s Dongming branch.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Mu Chen confirmed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at the surface; the real branch is underground. These old buildings haverge basements, which have been put to good use.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense; it¡¯s quite well-hidden,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Although it was a bit different from what they had imagined, the group followed Mu Chen inside.

    The moment Ling Mo stepped through the door, he felt the temperature drop several degrees.

    Behind the door was a dimly lit hallway, with the lower half of the walls painted green. Large bloodstains sttered across the walls made them even more conspicuous.

    All the yellow wooden doors along the hallway were open, allowing the wind to blow in from one end and out the other. The entire hallway was filled with the creaking of the doors and the howling of the wind, creating an eerie atmosphere.

    ¡°I thought the ce you guys stayed would be a bit better,¡± Ling Mo said, following behind.

    Since this was a Niepan branch, there obviously wouldn¡¯t be any Zombies, but the environment still put everyone on high alert.

    ¡°Safetyes first,¡± Mu Chen said as he led them straight through the hallway and down a staircase. ¡°Besides, the conditions here are much better than what most survivors have. But this ce is nothingpared to the headquarters. Although I¡¯ve never been there, you could tell from that headquarters member we sawst night. Remember, all the resources at the headquarters are gathered from branches like ours.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re basically working for the headquarters,¡± Ling Mo said bluntly.

    Mu Chen opened his mouth but then sighed helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of willing submission¡­ But thinking about it now, it really is exhausting.¡±

    This rare disy of emotion surprised Ling Mo.

    Mu Chen was speaking sincerely. After resting for half the night, he was feeling much calmer.

    Initially, he had approached the task of helping Ling Mo train the Miracle Team as a transaction, but now he was genuinely enthusiastic.

    At least he didn¡¯t have to worry about being backstabbed or getting caught up in petty rivalries.

    Ling Mo might have many secrets, but one thing was clear to Mu Chen.

    As long as no one threatened him, things would be peaceful.

    But if anyone tried to harm him or his girlfriends, he would show no mercy.

    ¡°Being upfront about everything makes it easier to get along,¡± Mu Chen thought.

    After descending the stairs, they came to arge iron door.

    Ling Mo looked up and was speechless.

    A wooden sign hung nearby withrge characters that read: Morgue Entrance Here.

    Mu Chen followed Ling Mo¡¯s gaze and was momentarily stunned as well.

    Most people had found the sign amusing when it was first put up.

    Now, it just seemed ironic¡­

    ¡°Crack, crack, crack¡­¡± Mu Chen pushed the door open with all his might.

    This office wasn¡¯t just a storage ce for supplies; it was also where Number 0 had been.

    But now, the ce was incredibly dim, with various items scattered on the floor and most of the doors left open. Clearly, anyone who was still here afterst night had already left.

    This was understandable; even if those people didn¡¯t know about the branch¡¯s downfall, they had witnessed Number 0¡¯s death.

    As they passed the Laboratory, Ling Mo went inside for a look and found a corpse, now turning blue, inside an incubator.

    Contrary to his expectations, the baby looked rtively normal, except for its slightlyrger-than-average head.

    It was unclear where Niepan had found this human baby, but just thinking about how they had sacrificed an innocent life for an experiment made Ling Mo¡¯s blood boil.

    He frowned slightly and thought, ¡°This is truly despicable.¡±

    If so many had been sacrificed for Number 0, the creation of Number 1 must have been apanied by countless deaths and suffering.

    ¡°Ling-Ge,e take a look over here,¡± Xia Na suddenly called out.

    Ling Mo turned around to see the three female Zombies pulling Xu Shuhan over to a cab, with Xia Na waving him over.

    He quickly walked over and saw that several drawers had been opened, revealing a mess of jars and bottles.

    But what stood out the most was a half-burned notebook on the table.

    Apparently, those who fled had intended to burn the notebook, but only managed to char a corner, leaving the rest intact.

    Frowning, Ling Mo flipped through the pages and was soon pleasantly surprised.

    They were the researchers¡¯ notes!

    And most of them were about Psychic Power research¡­

 Chapter 659: Always Carry Fire-Starting Tools with You

    Chapter 659: Always Carry Fire-Starting Tools with You

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s voice came from outside the door, and from the sound of it, he seemed to have found some supplies.

    Seeing Ye Lian and the others go to help, Ling Mo lowered his head again and began to read carefully from the beginning.

    The dates marked in the notes indicated that the earliest entry was from six months ago.

    Back then, Ling Mo only had a basic understanding of Psychic Power, but the notes already contained a systematic theory on it.

    What Ling Mo found most incredible was that all the handwriting came from one person¡­

    Wasn¡¯t the development of Number 0 supposed to be a coborative effort?

    Regardless of how many people were involved, the more Ling Mo read, the more he felt that the true driving force behind this project was the person who wrote these notes.

    Apart from the research on Psychic Power, this person often scribbled what seemed like crazy theories in the margins.

    ¡°Psychic Power users are merely the result of brain mutations. While ordinary people can¡¯t be Superpower users, if webine the Psychic Power of many individuals, wouldn¡¯t it be at least as powerful as a Superpower user? It¡¯s worth a try.¡±When Ling Mo read this part, he realized this was the origin of Number 0.

    Just the phrase ¡°it¡¯s worth a try¡± led to actual research.

    This person must have held a significant position and reputation within Niepan at the time; otherwise, how could they have had such execution power¡­

    ¡°Althoughbining the Psychic Powers seeded, the collective thoughts of many people were less effective than those of a single person. Why? If we could refine Psychic Power into pure energy and then infuse it into one person¡¯s brain, would it create a being stronger than Number 0?¡±

    ¡°Psychic Power is like a form of telekinesis, but less abstract. Unlike other Superpower users who control their bodies, Psychic Power users control their minds. What if, while enhancing Psychic Power, one also trains their mind? Wouldn¡¯t that elerate the improvement? Methods to enhance¡­¡±

    Seeing the messy handwriting trailing off at the bottom, Ling Mo turned the page.

    To his frustration, the top half of the second page waspletely charred. Not only were the words illegible, but even touching it would turn it into dust immediately.

    ¡°Exactly how do you enhance it?¡± Ling Mo wondered, frowning.

    Indeed, he had always focused solely on increasing the intensity of his Psychic Power, never considering working on his thought processes.

    When using Psychic Power, controlling mental energy primarily relies on a high level of concentration and quick mental reaction. This reaction ability actually includes thought processes.

    But exactly how to train his mind, Ling Mo had no clue.

    The usual methods certainly wouldn¡¯t apply, but the notes ended abruptly at this point.

    Unwilling to give up, Ling Mo flipped through a few more pages, but it seemed the note-taker didn¡¯t care much about this matter and never mentioned it again.

    However, the fact that this person could create Number 0 just from an idea made Ling Mo very interested in them.

    Rich in theoretical knowledge and capable of realizing terrifying ideas, this person was undoubtedly a dangerous member within Niepan.

    Moreover, it seemed this person held significant weight among the experimental team members at Niepan headquarters¡­

    Unfortunately, after flipping through the notes, there was no signature to be found. Ling Mo reluctantly closed the notebook.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice came from outside. Ling Mo responded while carefully stuffing the notebook into his backpack.

    ¡°I found a lot of canned goods and bottled water, and some bullets. I gave them to yourdy.¡± Mu Chen said as he opened the door.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction of the thermal container, showing a hint of fear, then looked at Ling Mo with curiosity.

    ¡°Let me see those bottles.¡± Ling Mo immediately reached out and grabbed a medicine bottle, saying this nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh, some of those were left by the previous experimenters,¡± Mu Chen replied casually.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. He decisively opened the bottle and sniffed it.

    These bottles all emitted strange medicinal odors, but two of them had a familiar scent to Ling Mo.

    Virus!

    And it came from a Senior Zombie¡¯s virus solution¡­

    It seems that Niepan also had the idea of using this diluted virus to enhance the human body. However, the solution here was more likely used for injections into Number 0¡¯s container.

    A baby¡¯s Psychic Power is limited. While it can restrict Number 0, it also hinders Number 0¡¯s abilities.

    But with this drug, it¡¯s a different story¡­

    Continuous stimtion can maximize the potential of this small body and might gradually change its physical constitution.

    However, since it¡¯s now a corpse, whether or not there were changes, and to what extent if any, Ling Mo had no way of knowing.

    This drug is useless for the time being, but it could be perfect for Xu Shuhan, so he stuffed it into his bag.

    Mu Chen saw this and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: What does Ling Mo want with this stuff?

    Seeing that there was nothing else in the Laboratory worth taking, Ling Mo signaled they could leave.

    Before stepping out, Ling Mo took out a small bottle from his bag, poured it over several wooden doors, and then tossed a lit match inside.

    Whoosh!

    A me instantly shot up, quickly turning the dry wooden door into a wall of fire.

    The flickering firelight cast dancing shadows on their faces, and Mu Chen¡¯s expression grewplex.

    This fire symbolized the end of his past¡­

    ¡°But you carry fire-starting tools with you¡­¡± Mu Chen felt a shiver run down his spine.

    Ye Lian and the others also stared at the mes, but it was unclear what they were thinking.

    At the very least, it was certain that their thoughts were entirely different from Mu Chen¡¯s.

    Ye Lian¡¯s gaze was particrly vacant. Vaguely, it seemed as if some familiar yet strange scenes shed before her eyes.

    The same mes, but the ce she was in was a small room. She held adle, slowly stirring the soup in a pot.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m starving,¡± a familiar voice called from outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. Hold on a bit more. Look, it¡¯s your fault for not remembering how to cook. If you keep this up, you really will starve¡­¡±

    The voice of reproach grew softer and more blurred.

    ¡°Girl?¡±

    A clearer voice suddenly echoed in her ears, and Ye Lian¡¯s pupils instantly contracted as her gaze shifted to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo gave Ye Lian a puzzled look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Lian stared at Ling Mo with her wide eyes, then slowly shook her head without saying a word.

    ¡°Alright, stop staring and let¡¯s get moving. Before we head to headquarters, we need to make a stop at Cuihu,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t forgotten about Cuihu, huh¡­¡± Mu Chen said, sounding disappointed.

    However, his opinion was once againpletely ignored, receiving no response whatsoever¡­

    As Ling Mo and his group turned to leave, the old hospital was soon engulfed in mes, and the city of Dongming would soon be aplete wastnd¡­

    Just as Ling Mo and the others left Dongming, an Off-road Vehicle arrived.

    The vehicle made a sharp turn near the toll booth and came to a screeching halt beside the abandoned cars.

    The car door opened, and a pair of feet in white sneakers stepped out, followed by a figure that looked somewhat frail.

    She adjusted the brim of her baseball cap and walked over to a rtively fresh bloodstain, squatting down to touch it.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    A voice came from inside the car.

    ¡°Judging by the smell, it shouldn¡¯t be more than a couple of days old,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Can you keep tracking?¡± the person in the car asked.

    Just then, a Zombie suddenly appeared from behind a car, leaping towards the girl.

    But the girl remained unfazed. With a swift movement, she met the Zombie head-on. A sh of cold light from her hand, and the Zombie¡¯s abdomen burst with a spray of blood while it was still mid-air.

    Thud!

    The Zombie hit the ground hard but still reached for the girl¡¯s leg with its arm.

    The girl seemed prepared for this and jumped high,nding directly on the Zombie¡¯s back. With a swift motion, she plunged her knife into the Zombie¡¯s neck.

    The person in the car pped and said, ¡°Your skills are getting better and better.¡±

    The girl remained expressionless, sheathed her gleaming knife at her waist, and walked back towards the Off-road Vehicle. ¡°Let¡¯s go, keep searching.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, such a hassle¡­¡± the man said.

    ¡°Stop whining and let¡¯s go,¡± the girl said impatiently.

    As the Off-road Vehicle started up again, the girl¡¯s eyes under the brim of her hat remained fixed on the bloodstain.

    Ling Mo had been there¡­

 Chapter 660: Talking Behind Someones Back Should Be Done in Private!

    Chapter 660: Talking Behind Someones Back Should Be Done in Private!

    Following Shen Le¡¯s navigation records, Ling Mo and the others left Dongming and walked for a while before entering a rtively hidden route.

    This road had been reced by a highway in the past. Although it wasn¡¯t officially abandoned, the traffic was rtively sparse, which meant fewer zombies.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s pleasant surprise, the road had actually been cleared.

    The few abandoned vehicles had been pushed to the side, revealing a winding but unobstructed path.

    This was no small feat. Even for survivors, let alone those with superpowers, this would have been a strenuous task.

    However, considering they had the Number 1 experimental subject with them, most of the heavy lifting was likely done by that monster.

    Judging by the marks on the ground, some zombies had been killed here as well.

    The corpses of these zombies had attracted another batch of zombies.

    These zombies were now slowly moving along the road, eyes looking forward, asionally ncing around in search of potential prey.Just having the road cleared didn¡¯t mean much to Ling Mo and the others.

    But as they wandered along the roadside, Ling Mo unexpectedly found an off-road vehicle that was not only fully fueled but also stocked with some food.

    There was no doubt that this vehicle belonged to the members of the Niepan headquarters. In the cramped space at the back of the off-road vehicle, there was a rectangr iron cage, likely used to hold Number 1.

    The bars of the cage bore many signs of being struck, suggesting that Number 1 had struggled and been beaten frequently.

    As Ling Mo stared at the cage, an image of Xu Shuhan crouching inside involuntarily appeared in his mind.

    Through the iron bars, he saw her red eyes, disheveled hair, and slightly open cor¡­

    ¡°Wait, why am I thinking about this¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly shook his head. When he looked at Xu Shuhan, she suddenly seemed to sense something, grabbing Xia Na¡¯s arm and hiding behind her.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ling Mo felt an immediate wave of awkwardness.

    Before getting into the off-road vehicle, Ling Mo nced back over his shoulder.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see them with the naked eye, Ling Mo was well aware that Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai were following behind.

    After thest incident, the zombie loli had stopped running around recklessly.

    However, now she had to stick with Xiao Bai, trailing from a distance.

    In terms of pace, Xiao Bai was definitely notcking in speed or endurance.

    But the fact that it was infected made it a ticking time bomb, potentially causing unexpected situations at any moment.

    Despite the concerns, given the current circumstances, all they could do was keep a close watch.

    As for Yu Shiran, the zombie loli likely had her usual disgruntled expression¡­

    Thinking about this, Ling Mo felt somewhat helpless.

    Such is the pressure of the situation¡­

    ¡°Captain, get in the car,¡± Mu Chen urged.

    He was clearly enamored with the off-road vehicle, urging Ling Mo while his hands caressed the hood, making appreciative sounds.

    But in the brief moment that passed, when Mu Chen turned around, he was stunned to find someone already sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Wait, you can drive?¡± Mu Chen asked, wide-eyed.

    Xia Na snorted, flexing her fingers in anticipation, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°So confident¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression showed a hint of skepticism, but then he noticed Ling Mo¡¯s expression.

    The captain was sitting rigidly in the passenger seat, looking rather grim¡­

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank, but after opening his mouth, he ultimately said nothing and got into the car silently.

    If Ling Mo had to endure this, so did he¡­

    ¡°Even if she drives terribly, the worst that could happen is some swerving or a slow pace¡­¡± Mu Chen tried to reassure himself.

    However, a few minutester, he realized just how wrong he was!

    Xia Na¡¯s driving was outright reckless, her speed astonishing!

    Whenever zombies appeared on the road, she would charge straight at them. It wasn¡¯t until the zombies¡¯ faces were almost stered against the windshield, their grotesque expressions clearly visible, that Xia Na would suddenly swerve, narrowly scraping past them.

    That wasn¡¯t all. In the split second she passed by, Xia Na would stab out with her knife, counting with a serious face amidst the blood stter carried by the wind: ¡°One¡­ two¡­¡±

    Mu Chen, who was quickly bing dizzy from the wild ride, could only think, ¡°I guessed the beginning, but I didn¡¯t foresee this process!¡±

    As Ling Mo and the others drove rapidly towards the Niepan headquarters, a helicopter wasnding at the Falcon Second Camp.

    When the helicopter¡¯s door opened, a dozen figures streamed out. From a distant window in a nearby building, someone was watching them.

    Seeing those people disembark and immediately head towards his building, this person couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°They just show up without any notice.¡±

    ¡°Actually, they did leave a message¡­¡± a voice from behind couldn¡¯t help but chime in.

    ¡°Oh¡­ those things, I never bother to read,¡± the person by the window said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°True¡­¡± the person behind surprisingly agreed, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge here now, the real boss. For them to just leave a message without discussing it, and even forcefully board the helicopter we sent for supplies¡­¡±

    The person by the window suddenly turned around and said, ¡°From now on, let it be known: without my order, no one from Falcon headquarters, no matter who, is allowed to board. Well¡­ unless Ling Mo gives the order.¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo¡¯s whereabouts are unknown¡­¡± Zhang Yu rolled his eyes dramatically.

    Despite the casual tone, Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of concern.

    In truth, it was Yuwen Xuan¡¯s attitude that had attracted that group.

    Now issuing such a stringent order, who knows, one day they might really only listen to Yuwen Xuan and Ling Mo¡­

    But if that dayes, will Falcon Camp really let it slide?

    Before Zhang Yu could think further, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the door.

    ¡°I need to announce you first¡­ you can¡¯t just barge in!¡±

    ¡°Announce what! Everyone here is from headquarters, and you still need to announce us to Yuwen Xuan? This is ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Why waste time talking to them? You lot, get out of my way! Who do you think you are, trying to stop us? Are you blind?¡±

    With amotion erupting, the door began to shake with loud bangs.

    ¡°This is too much¡­¡± Zhang Yu frowned, saying.

    But just as he started to speak, Yuwen Xuan tugged at his clothes and quickly moved to the door, opening it with a ¡°click¡±: ¡°Oh, what an honor.¡±

    Outside the door, two guards looked anxious and troubled as they tried to block arge group of people.

    The person at the front had his arm raised, hand poised for a p, ring angrily at the guards.

    As soon as the door opened, his motion froze in ce.

    ¡°So enthusiastic, huh? I haven¡¯t evene out and you¡¯re already waving at me? Hahaha, no need to be so courteous. You really know your manners. Uh¡­ wait, who are you again, and what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Yuwen Xuan squinted his eyes, smiling broadly as he spoke.

    Hearing the beginning of his speech, the man with the raised arm looked a bit embarrassed, but by the end, his face had darkened considerably.

    Sarcasm, insult¡ªYuwen Xuan¡¯s opening words had already set a confrontational tone¡­

    The man¡¯s fingers twitched, but he ultimately didn¡¯t bring his hand down. Instead, he lowered his arm with a hateful look and said coldly, ¡°I am the deputy leader of the headquarters¡¯ Investigative Team, Gao Wei. This is our leader.¡±

    With that, he turned his gaze to a skinny old man beside him.

    The old man had dark skin, a stern expression, drooping eyelids over small eyes, and pursed lips, giving off an unapproachable demeanor.

    ¡°I am the leader, Mi Tan.¡±

    ¡°Should be called ¡®expressionless¡¯¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan muttered, turning his head and continuing, ¡°High position, expressionless¡­ quite the pair.¡±

    Gao Wei¡¯s face turned so dark it seemed like water might drip from it. The members of the team behind him either looked grim or struggled to suppressughter.

    It was well-known that the leader of the Second Camp was a madman, and today¡¯s encounter certainly lived up to the reputation¡­

    Who talks trash right to someone¡¯s face like that? Without even lowering his voice!

    Meanwhile, Zhang Yu, the supposed recipient of Yuwen Xuan¡¯sment, maintained a perfectly serious expression. Ignoring Yuwen Xuan¡¯s words, he turned to Mi Tan and said, ¡°Leader Mi, we¡¯ve been expecting you. Pleasee this way.¡±

 Chapter 661: What About the Promised Evidence?

    Chapter 661: What About the Promised Evidence?

    Mi Tan nodded expressionlessly, nced at Yuwen Xuan, and then walked past him into the room.

    Gao Wei, however, wore a look of fury as he passed by Yuwen Xuan.

    He discreetly extended a hand towards Yuwen Xuan, making a provocative gesture.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Yuwen Xuan turned his head and asked.

    Zhang Yu leaned in close to Yuwen Xuan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the Investigative Team¡¯s usual tactic. One ys the bad cop, the other the good cop. Gao Wei¡¯s nasty attitude is just to test us.¡±

    ¡°What if both of them y bad cop?¡± Yuwen Xuan scratched the back of his head and asked.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it means they don¡¯t just distrust you¡­¡± Zhang Yu straightened up and said.

    He watched as each member of the Investigative Team entered the room, then suddenly eximed, ¡°Strange, Chief of Staff Su didn¡¯te today. She was the one who strongly rmended you. Even though she was forced into it and purely for the sake of headquarters, if the Investigative Team¡¯s report is unfavorable to you, it¡¯ll be a huge blow to her as well.¡±

    Yuwen Xuan blinked and shrugged indifferently.Just as he was about to turn and enter, Zhang Yu grabbed him, his expression suddenly bing very serious: ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are you really thinking?¡±

    Yuwen Xuan thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Ling Mo¡¯s n for now. Mutual benefit with Falcon Camp will facilitate our development. But if things go beyond my expectations, I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect this ce for Ling Mo.¡±

    ¡°For Ling Mo? But he¡­¡± Zhang Yu wanted to say more but saw that Yuwen Xuan was wearing a strange smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two going to find him?¡± he said, hands in his pockets, looking rxed as he stepped into the doorway.

    Zhang Yu stood there, his expression bing somewhat conflicted.

    No wonder¡­ this guy did it on purpose!

    Finding Ling Mo also means finding Li Yalin¡­

    The atmosphere in the conference room was oppressive. More than a dozen people sat around the long table, all staring at the head of the table.

    Each person had a sheet of paper and a pen in front of them, their eyes filled with scrutiny and suspicion.

    However, when Yuwen Xuan yawned and slouched into his seat, those scrutinizing eyes turned even more exasperated.

    Gao Wei¡¯s expression was the most pained; his brows furrowed so tightly they almost touched.

    If there was a superpower for killing with a stare, Yuwen Xuan would be riddled with holes by now, dead beyond recognition.

    Mi Tan, sitting at the other end of the table, maintained hisposure. Holding a folder meticulously, his somewhat cloudy eyes were fixed on Yuwen Xuan.

    Normally, anyone being stared at like this would feel highly ufortable, but Yuwen Xuan leaned back in his chair, smiling confidently at them.

    In contrast, the members of the Investigative Team felt a chill down their spines under Yuwen Xuan¡¯s gaze,pelled to look away.

    It was the first time they had encountered someone who could make a smile so unnerving¡­

    After a minute or two of this eerie and heavy silence, Mi Tan finally cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°I am here representing Falcon Camp to ask some questions. Please answer truthfully.¡±

    Another silence followed¡­

    Unable to bear it any longer, Zhang Yu gave Yuwen Xuan a push.

    Yuwen Xuan snapped out of his daze, nodding quickly, ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±

    The group collectively felt dizzy. So the reason his smile was so creepy was that he was daydreaming!

    What kind of person could zone out in such a situation? Hisck of a sense of crisis made even them feel a bit deted!

    Gao Wei nced around, then suddenly mmed the table, ¡°What kind of attitude is that! Just for this behavior, we need to make a note of it!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, make it sound good,¡± Yuwen Xuan said cooperatively.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gao Wei wanted to explode, but looking at Yuwen Xuan¡¯s genuinely earnest expression, he suddenly felt that taking this seriously would mean losing¡­

    This guy is a real lunatic!

    ¡°Just routine questions, no need to be nervous,¡± Mi Tan said, lifting his eyes to nce at Yuwen Xuan.

    However, as soon as he said this, everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but think: Has this person ever been nervous?!

    With the pleasantries over, it was time to get down to business.

    Mi Tan spoke slowly, but his words were crystal clear.

    In the small conference room, his voice reached everyone¡¯s ears precisely.

    ¡°Did the Second Camp bypass Falcon Camp to contact external forces and discuss cooperation? Did this actually happen?¡± Mi Tan¡¯s first question was a bombshell.

    Zhang Yu felt a chill run up his spine. So this was what it was about¡­

    Starting with such a sharp question meant that the ones to follow would undoubtedly be even more pointed.

    This old man, though quiet, had a strong impact.

    In contrast, Gao Wei, with his blustering demeanor, only threw out soft threats.

    Someone like Yuwen Xuan would not be intimidated by a ¡°note in the record.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhang Yu began, but Mi Tan¡¯s gaze shifted to him.

    Locked by the old man¡¯s stare, Zhang Yu felt a wave of tension wash over him.

    That gaze was sharp as a knife!

    ¡°Let me answer that,¡± Yuwen Xuan interjected. ¡°We did bypass Falcon Camp, but we didn¡¯t initiate the contact. In fact, I¡¯d like to ask, they¡¯ve already talked to the camp over there, so why didn¡¯t anyone inform us?¡±

    Brilliant!

    Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t help but secretly give Yuwen Xuan a thumbs-up.

    This idiot could be surprisingly reliable when needed.

    This counter-question hit the core issue, turning the tables on Mi Tan.

    Members of the Investigative Team exchanged nces, and those busy taking notes paused.

    Gao Wei couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and mmed the table again. ¡°What kind of question is that! When the camp decides, they¡¯ll give orders to the Second Camp when action is needed. By bypassing the camp and signing agreements, you¡¯re practically treating yourself as a third party!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right principle,¡± Mi Tan nodded.

    But Yuwen Xuan smirked and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of this nonsense? Everyone knows I operate semi-independently¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The room fell into a stunned silence. Gao Wei and the Investigative Team members werepletely dumbfounded.

    Though what Yuwen Xuan said was indeed true¡ªsomething he and the higher-ups tacitly understood¡ªthere was no need to be so casual about it! He didn¡¯t even bother to find an excuse, just bluntly stated the truth¡­

    Most of the Investigative Team members were there merely to observe and take notes. They had never encountered someone like this before, leaving them all stunned and speechless, unable to recover quickly.

    Gao Wei, however, quickly regained hisposure. He began to grit his teeth, thinking of a countermeasure, but couldn¡¯te up with the right words.

    How do you deal with someone this unyielding and shameless?

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Mi Tan cleared his throat again, still maintaining his stern expression. He spoke slowly, ¡°But you did indeed tell them to find someone named Ling Mo for negotiations, right? I want to ask, who exactly is Ling Mo, that he can make decisions for the Second Camp?¡±

    Now it was Zhang Yu¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    He felt a chill run through his body and immediately began to recall the meetings he attended or the people he had spoken to afterward.

    He nced nervously at Yuwen Xuan, unsure of how he would handle this question.

    Gao Wei, on the other hand, sighed in relief and looked provocatively at Yuwen Xuan.

    Got you now, didn¡¯t I?

    Yuwen Xuan cracked his knuckles, lowered his head in thought, and hesitantly moved his lips.

    ¡°Speak up! Let¡¯s see what you cane up with now!¡± Gao Wei thought with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Did that happen? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Yuwen Xuan¡¯s eyes widened, filled with genuine confusion.

    This left everyone not just shocked but even made Mi Tan raise an eyebrow.

    He had used the word ¡°indeed,¡± yet the other party still denied it¡­

    If anyone else had denied it, fine, but for the head of the Second Camp to lie so brazenly in front of so many people¡­

    Zhang Yu¡¯s eye twitched. Couldn¡¯t youe up with a better excuse?

    You¡¯re making a fool of yourself¡­

    ¡°Yuwen Xuan, you¡­¡± Gao Wei was trembling with anger, at a loss for words.

    How could they produce evidence? Should they expose their own informants?

    Yuwen Xuan suddenly changed his demeanor, his tone turning icy: ¡°Who do you think you are! How dare you call me by my name! Go back and ask around; I¡¯m also the Deputy Chief of Staff at headquarters!¡±

    Gao Wei was dumbfounded by this retort.

    He was used to Yuwen Xuan¡¯s crazy talk but didn¡¯t expect him to be this audacious¡­

    The worst part was, Gao Wei couldn¡¯t argue back!

    Despite his clenched teeth, Gao Wei had no choice but to shut his mouth.

    Mi Tan looked deeply at Yuwen Xuan and said, ¡°It seems there¡¯s no need to ask the remaining questions. If possible, I hope to meet Ling Mo.¡±

    With that, he stood up.

    The members of the Investigative Team also stood up, albeit with puzzled expressions.

    Was it over already? It felt like it had just started!

    ¡°Take care,¡± Yuwen Xuan said with a cheerful wave from his seat.

    Mi Tan nodded slightly before turning to walk out the door.

    Gao Wei, fearing that another second of looking at Yuwen Xuan would drive him mad, quickly followed.

    As soon as they stepped outside, Gao Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Captain, are we just leaving it at that?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t his attitude made it clear?¡± Mi Tan replied calmly.

    ¡°Made it clear?¡± Gao Wei was bewildered. Apart from causing chaos, what had that lunatic done?

    Mi Tan stopped, turned to Gao Wei, and for a moment, his gaze was inscrutable. ¡°His attitude shows he doesn¡¯t want to burn bridges. It¡¯s also a way to test us. At least for now, that¡¯s the case.¡±

    With that, he sped his hands behind his back and walked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t expect them to entertain us.¡±

    ¡°No dinner?!¡± Gao Wei was dumbfounded. What kind of people are these?

    He turned back to look into the conference room.

    Seeing Yuwen Xuan lounging carelessly in his chair made Gao Wei frown.

    ¡°At this rate, it might be better to eliminate the threat of Ling Mo first¡­¡± Gao Wei couldn¡¯t help but think.

    But then he shook his head. That was just wishful thinking¡­

 Chapter 662: Blossoming Blood on the Road

    Chapter 662: Blossoming Blood on the Road

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so restrained.¡± Watching the members of the Investigative Team leave, Zhang Yu looked at Yuwen Xuan with a somewhatplex expression and said.

    ¡°Just restrained?¡± Yuwen Xuan retorted.

    ¡°You handled it well¡­ but I don¡¯t want to praise you!¡± Zhang Yu rolled his eyes and then asked seriously, ¡°Honestly, if they had been more aggressive, what would you have done?¡±

    Yuwen Xuan stretchedzily and chuckled, ¡°What could I do? They can¡¯t beat us now and still need our air support. As for us¡­ we temporarily rely on their food supplies. But we can grow food; how do you build nes? Who has the upper hand here is pretty obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Zhang Yu nodded. After a brief silence, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Actually, you just want to wait until we find Ling Mo and let him make the decisions, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yuwen Xuan responded.

    Not hiding anything at all!

    Zhang Yu pped his forehead and asked with a headache, ¡°Although I can roughly guess the reason, I still want to ask¡­ why are you so fixated on Ling Mo? You have an airport, a team, the only air force in the entire province. And he is just¡­¡±

    ¡°A small team, right?¡± Yuwen Xuan finished the sentence for him.Zhang Yu felt a bit embarrassed but still nodded firmly, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t deny his abilities, and I know this Air Force Corps was given to you by him. But now we are the ones building and expanding here. If hees and you let him¡­¡±

    Zhang Yu didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he knew Yuwen Xuan had understood.

    The credit was Ling Mo¡¯s, but suddenly changing leaders would make everyone anxious.

    Moreover, no one wants to easily give up something they¡¯ve already got.

    This thought was selfish, even somewhat shameless, but Zhang Yu had to say it.

    Yuwen Xuan frowned slightly and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The reason is quite simple. First, with him here, Yalin is here. Second, I¡¯ll keep it a mystery for now. Maybe you can¡¯t understand, but just remember one thing. Ling Mo has much more than you can imagine.¡±

    After speaking, Yuwen Xuan squinted his eyes mysteriously, looking like he was lost in thought.

    His unconditional trust in Ling Mo was something others wouldn¡¯t understand, and he wouldn¡¯t exin it either.

    But when a person can coexist peacefully with Zombies, that alone makes them extraordinarily valuable.

    Zhang Yu was stunned for a moment, then looked at Yuwen Xuan thoughtfully.

    He believed that this madman Yuwen Xuan wouldn¡¯t make baseless ims about such matters. Moreover, Ling Mo¡¯s abilities were well-documented. If he had more horrifying secrets, it would make sense¡­

    ¡°Are you dozing off?¡± Zhang Yu suddenly shouted angrily.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, on a highway several hundred kilometers away from Falcon Second Camp, an Off-road Vehicle was speeding along.

    Zombies continuously emerged from the road and roadside, rushing toward the Off-road Vehicle like moths to a me.

    However, just as they were about to collide with the vehicle, these Zombies would often leap up without warning, avoiding the crash andnding on the car¡¯s roof or windshield.

    But the Off-road Vehicle always managed to adjust direction just in time, causing the Zombies to miss and crash heavily to the ground.

    This kind of precise judgment and rich experience was hard toe by.

    Zombies moved quickly and urately, making it nearly impossible for ordinary people to react in time.

    To evade them, the best strategy was to maintain distance.

    ¡°Haha, another one fell!¡± Li Yalin excitedly pressed against the window, looking back at the road.

    The Zombie that had fallen quickly got up again, its body crooked and arms dangling, stubbornly chasing after the vehicle.

    But before it could pick up speed, a bloody hole suddenly appeared in its face, causing its mouth and nose to vanish.

    It took two more steps forward before copsing to the ground.

    Several other Zombies trailing behind quickly reached the corpse and started tearing it apart. For a moment, only the huddled Zombies could be seen, with blood spurting out from the center.

    Inside the car, Ye Lian lifted her head and nced at the still-smoking gun barrel, her face showing no reaction.

    Meanwhile, Xia Na, who was driving, had her eyes glowing with excitement. Her smile grew even more eerie as more Zombies appeared in front of them.

    After skillfully avoiding several Zombies, one Zombie finally managed to grab the side mirror through the sacrifices of itspanions. It then lunged at the car.

    But just as it was about to hit the vehicle, it suddenly seemed to be pulled back by an invisible force. It flew backward and crashed to the ground.

    ¡°Great coordination, Ling-Ge!¡± Xia Na praised.

    Ling Mo, sitting in the front passenger seat, gave her an annoyed look before turning to the third row of seats.

    Mu Chen was sitting there, his face pale, looking like he could faint at any moment.

    ¡°Should I slow down?¡± Xia Na asked, noticing Ling Mo¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Better to get it over with quickly,¡± Ling Mo replied heavily.

    ¡°¡­You bastard¡­ Ugh!¡± Mu Chen managed to curse half a sentence before his face twisted in agony, and he hurriedly covered his mouth.

    Ling Mo ignored Mu Chen¡¯s angry re, took out his phone, and checked it again. ¡°Are we close to Cuihu City?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll reach Xin Town first. But it¡¯s basically part of Cuihu,¡± Xia Na answered.

    ¡°Xin¡­¡± Li Yalin suddenly muttered thoughtfully.

    Ling Mo immediately turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Senior Sister? Do you recognize it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it sounds familiar.¡± Li Yalin frowned, thinking for a moment, but then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time,¡± Ling Mo said. With the vast memory capacity of a Zombie, finding a small ce name in all those memories was indeed not easy.

    For Zombies, memories didn¡¯t have any significance, nor were they nostalgic or regretful.

    They categorized memories as useful or useless, and for Li Yalin, Xin Town probably belonged to thetter category.

    Still, the fact that Li Yalin had any reaction to Xin at all surprised Ling Mo.

    Looking back, he realized he didn¡¯t know much about Senior Sister¡¯s past.

    One was a well-liked, beautiful Senior Sister, and the other was an ordinary, unnoticed boy. The chances of their paths crossing were slim to begin with.

    But now they were partners, and Ling Mo found himself quite interested in Li Yalin¡¯s life before she became a Zombie. How could he help her evolve to her ideal state without understanding her past?

    However, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be rushed. Maybe once they actually got to Xin Town, she might remember something from her previous life¡­

    Whoosh!

    The screeching sound of tires skidding on the ground rang out again, apanied by theughter of Xia Na and Li Yalin, and a dyed, odd shout from Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my improved Puppet Control ability, it would be impossible to maintain contact at such high speeds,¡± Ling Mo thought, ncing back.

    Meanwhile, some 1500 meters away from Ling Mo and his group, arge white figure was racing along the highway, carrying a small person.

    This fluffy white ball, despite looking cumbersome and moving with an awkward gait as if it could trip over itself at any moment, was surprisingly swift.

    asionally, some stray Zombies, which had lost track of the Off-road Vehicle and were wandering aimlessly, appeared on the road.

    The white ball didn¡¯t even bother to dodge them. It charged straight ahead, and just as it was about to engage in closebat with a Zombie, it would suddenly lift a front paw and p it aside with a ¡°smack.¡±

    That paw, as if swatting a fly, effortlessly sent the Zombie flying.

    By the time the Zombie got up, the white ball had already run far ahead.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The injured Zombie took only a few steps before being pounced on by two other Zombies from behind. Before it could struggle, one of its arms was torn off, and arge hole was gouged out of its abdomen.

    As blood spread across the ground, the only sounds left on this deste highway were the chewing of the Zombies and the gurgling noises of them swallowing blood¡­

    ¡°Xiao Bai, run faster! No, no¡­ don¡¯t run! Wait, just run! Ugh, what should we do?¡±

    Yu Shiran, clinging to Xiao Bai¡¯s back, furrowed her brows, lookingpletely puzzled and conflicted.

 Chapter 663: Foolishness is an Incurable Disease

    Chapter 663: Foolishness is an Incurable Disease

    Whoosh!

    As a gust of wind blew past, the billboard hanging by the roadside swayed back and forth, producing a faint ¡°creak¡± sound.

    Below the billboard was a deserted pedestrian street.

    The once-bustling shops now stood with their doors wide open, shattered ss fragments with traces of brown dotted the ground, mingled with some dirty shards.

    Inside the shops, it was dim, and merchandise was scattered everywhere.

    A high-heeled shoe hung by the door of one store, its decorations already rusted. It seemed as if it was still waiting for the foot that once wore it, but that foot would evidently never return¡­

    ng!

    A pebble was suddenly thrown near the high-heeled shoe,nding on the concrete with a crisp sound.

    ck, ck¡­Two nearby Zombies immediately turned their heads, their gaze following the direction of the pebble.

    At that moment, another pebblended, this time a bit further away.

    The two Zombies, who had just lost their target, instantly found a new direction and lunged forward almost simultaneously.

    Thud! Thud!

    As if suddenly losing power, both Zombies copsed to the ground, motionless.

    A few secondster, the two face-down Zombies suddenly twitched, then slowly moved sideways, finally being dragged by an invisible force into a nearby store.

    ¡°Two more down.¡±

    Inside the store, Ling Mo rubbed his temples and said.

    After being dragged inside, the two Zombies were dumped to the side.

    The floor was already littered with Zombie corpses¡­

    Gulp.

    Ye Lian, who was staring wide-eyed at the bodies, couldn¡¯t help but swallow.

    Xia Na, meanwhile, kept ncing outside while sneaking peeks at the corpses.

    Li Yalin also watched the scene without blinking, but the most intense reaction came from Xu Shuhan.

    This half-Zombie was struggling desperately against Xia Na, her red eyes fixed on the Zombie corpses, her mouth emitting a grinding sound from her clenched teeth.

    However, intermittently, she would suddenly retreat, as if repulsed by the bodies.

    asionally, a hint of struggle could be seen in her eyes, fleeting but evident.

    Mu Chen hid in the corner, his gaze towards Xu Shuhan tinged withplexity.

    This was his first time witnessing a situation like this. If a team member had been infected, they would be killed immediately for the safety of the group and to ease the infected¡¯s suffering.

    There weren¡¯t many who faced death resolutely, but what could their cries for help change?

    However, someone like Xu Shuhan, it was difficult to judge whether she was fully infected or still retained some consciousness, still considered human.

    ¡°Judging by her expressions and eyes, she seems more human¡­ but this state¡­¡±

    This thought only lingered for a moment before Mu Chen shook his head to dismiss it.

    Since Ling Mo had said he would try to help Xu Shuhan, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    For them, infection usually meant a 100% mutation rate. Any glimmer of hope was a miraculous blessing.

    Mu Chen thought that if Xu Shuhan still had the ability to think, she would be grateful to Ling Mo¡­

    Or perhaps, she might go crazy over the ¡°ugly¡± state she was exposing in front of Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°But why don¡¯t we just rush through?¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked.

    He looked somewhat frustrated. Although Ling Mo¡¯s methodical approach wasn¡¯t exactly slow, with their abilities, they could pass through quieter routes more quickly.

    If they moved fast enough, they could leave before other Zombies were drawn to them.

    They were in the central area of Xin Town, and once they got through these streets, they would enter the Cuihu City region.

    At this point, they should be speeding up!

    When they entered Xin Town, Mu Chen realized he had underestimated the difficulty of the journey.

    Once they reached the town center, driving became nearly impossible. This was after Ling Mo had guided Xia Na to take several detours based on the map, barely making it this far.

    It seemed that the off-road vehicle was originally found by Song Jinsen and the others nearby. Once they reached areas essible by car again, they might find more vehicles left by them.

    But this stretch that required walking was proving to be quite troublesome.

    The area they were passing through was not the same one Song Jinsen and his team had used. In towns like this, cleared roads often attracted more Zombies.

    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s safer this way,¡± Ling Mo provided an answer that made Mu Chen want to bang his head against a wall.

    Why seek safety now when it hadn¡¯t been a priority before?

    But this time, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t just brushing him off. He was genuinely concerned about their safety.

    The file they found in the Air Force Corps headquarters clearly indicated the danger level of Cuihu. Although Xin Town wasn¡¯t mentioned in the file, its proximity to Cuihu implied it was also very dangerous.

    Additionally, the file was several months old, so the current situation was likely very different.

    While Ling Mo¡¯s goal ining to Cuihu was to help Ye Lian and the others evolve and grow before they encountered Niepan headquarters, it was wise to proceed cautiously when the situation was unclear.

    This careful approach also served as a way to test the environment.

    Such subtle movements wouldn¡¯t attract regr Zombies but might not escape the enhanced senses of Senior Zombies.

    On the other hand, the longer they stayed in Xin Town, the more likely it was that Li Yalin might remember something.

    Since entering Xin, Ling Mo had been observing Li Yalin¡¯s reactions.

    The Senior Sister seemed curious, constantly looking around. She would stop to look at some of the more iconic buildings, but her reactions were mostly driven by the Zombie¡¯s intense curiosity about unfamiliar things.

    Whenever Ling Mo asked her questions, her answers had nothing to do with memories.

    ¡°No rush, no rush¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered to himself, then turned to the exasperated Mu Chen, ¡°This is the route with the fewest Zombies. Weren¡¯t you against going to headquarters before? Now you¡¯re in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not worried about getting bitten! She¡¯s like a tigress right now!¡± Mu Chen was referring to Xu Shuhan.

    His low shout triggered Xu Shuhan again, and she lunged at him with her mouth open.

    Though she couldn¡¯t break free from Xia Na¡¯s single-handed grip, her frenzied eyes still gave Mu Chen a scare.

    ¡°See, even when you talk bad about her, she still reacts,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°You¡¯re a tiger too, the kind that eats people alive!¡± Mu Chen retorted angrily. These two, despite not being in the same situation, had somehow managed to team up against him.

    ¡°You¡¯re all tigers!¡± Mu Chen grumbled, turning his gaze towards Ye Lian and the others.

    Xia Na scoffed, while Li Yalin and Ye Lian had the same reaction.

    ¡°Tigers? Can we eat them?¡±

    ¡°Tiger¡­ tiger¡­?¡±

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes. Was this group conspiring to drive him crazy? Looking around, he felt he was the only normal one among the six of them.

    While they talked, Ling Mo noticed a few Zombies approaching from a distance and swiftly dealt with them.

    He threw thest stone back into the dry fish tank inside the shop, then pped his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    By now, the entire street was empty, devoid of any blood scent, with the shop being the only ce filled with corpses.

    After stepping out, Ling Mo closed the door behind him, sealing thest trace of odor inside.

    Ten minutes had passed without attracting anything, indicating that this route was safe.

    But Mu Chen was puzzled by Ling Mo¡¯s actions. After thinking it over, he could onlye to one conclusion.

    Masters are different; even their methods of handling corpses are cautious¡­

    However, on further reflection, it seemed like Ling Mo was wary of attracting something.

    The more Mu Chen thought about it, the more usible it seemed. Realizing this, he felt like he had once again fallen into some kind of trap¡­

    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    Ye Lian and Li Yalin both tugged at Xia Na, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Xia Na nced at Ling Mo walking in front, then at Mu Chen who was ring at Ling Mo¡¯s back while scratching his head vigorously. She whispered, ¡°Forgot to take his meds? I remember some humans suffer from a condition called ¡®being an idiot¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ can it be cured?¡± Li Yalin asked curiously.

    Xia Na shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s incurable¡­¡±

 Chapter 664: How to Guide Zombies to Hunt

    Chapter 664: How to Guide Zombies to Hunt

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to stay first.¡±

    Ling Mo looked around for a moment, then suddenly suggested.

    Ye Lian and the others had no objections, but Mu Chen found it a bit baffling.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early¡­¡± he tried to protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± Ling Mo said, nodding as if he hadn¡¯t heard Mu Chen at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a hotel right up ahead!¡± Xia Na, with her keen eyes, pointed to a building in the distance.

    From afar, the building indeed had a small sign on top, but with Ling Mo¡¯s current eyesight, he could only make out the general shape. As for Mu Chen, he squinted hard but could barely see the outline of the sign.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there,¡± Ling Mo quickly decided.Mu Chen nearly bit his tongue. ¡°You can¡¯t even see it clearly! And you¡¯re just going?¡±

    On the way, Ling Mo exined why he made this decision¡ª

    They needed to let Xu Shuhan take a break.

    They had been rushing nonstop, and all they encountered on the road were bloody scenes of fighting zombies. By the time they reached the Niepan headquarters, Xu Shuhan might not be able to hold on.

    ¡°Is that so?!¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly felt ashamed. How could he not have thought of that¡­

    ¡°To avoid wasting time, while she rests, I¡¯ll take the girls to clear the road,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°Good!¡± Before Ling Mo finished, Mu Chen was already nodding vigorously.

    That made sense! It was rare for Ling Mo to think so thoroughly¡­

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be in charge of guarding,¡± Ling Mo added.

    ¡°Okay!¡­ Wait, what?!¡± Mu Chen had just agreed when he realized something was off.

    Why was such a dangerous task assigned to him?!

    And he agreed without thinking!

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­¡± Mu Chen looked like he wanted to bang his head against a wall.

    ¡°Keep your promises,¡± Ling Mo said, patting Mu Chen on the shoulder.

    With their speed and most of the zombies in the area already herded into shops by Ling Mo, it only took them four or five minutes to reach the hotel.

    Ling Mo pushed Mu Chen inside and then pulled Xu Shuhan over. ¡°Good luck¡­¡±

    ¡°Good luck to me¡­¡± Mu Chen was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty calm now,¡± Ling Mo said, ncing at Xu Shuhan. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll provide protection.¡±

    Indeed, she seemed quite peaceful at the moment. Aside from ring with those eyes, she appeared to have regained some sanity. But those eyes were a clear signal, warning them to stay away.

    Looking around, the hotel was in a secluded area and didn¡¯t seem to have many zombies.

    But when Mu Chen turned back, Xu Shuhan was the only one left in front of him.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Mu Chen nervously swallowed and said in a low, appeasing tone, ¡°Can we negotiate?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Xu Shuhan suddenly let out a roar.

    Mu Chen was so startled that he flinched. After the initial shock, he noticed that Xu Shuhan¡¯s hands were tied behind her back.

    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± Mu Chen sighed in relief.

    But a few secondster, he was shouting again, ¡°Is this your idea of a safety measure?!¡±

    In a small alley outside the hotel, Li Yalin withdrew her gaze from the hotel and asked, ¡°Ling Mo, what about that human¡­¡±

    Xia Na interjected, ¡°Ling-Ge, you¡¯re not just clearing the road, are you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ling Mo admitted with a nod.

    ¡°Are we out of Gel?¡± Li Yalin asked, licking her lips in anticipation.

    Ling Mo shook his head. ¡°If it¡¯s just the usual consumption, I still have some. But¡­ I hope to help you all advance further.¡±

    Regrly consuming Gel was more like refueling their bodies, supporting their daily needs.

    Although a small amount of the Virus could be absorbed and, over time, lead to evolution, this process was too slow for Ling Mo.

    The three of them were now Leader-Level and had been at this level for a long time. Their foundations were solid.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t directly break through the Leader-Level, it would be best to further enhance their strength.

    This way, when facing the Niepan headquarters, Ling Mo would feel more confident.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he was indeed wary of the Niepan headquarters.

    The other party was a colossal force, while he was just an ordinary survivor inparison.

    The disparity in strength between them was like one wielding a sword and the other holding a toothpick.

    However, even a toothpick could cause unexpected damage if it struck the right spot¡­

    ¡°Of course, before that, I need to forge this toothpick into the highest quality one,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    But expecting all three female Zombies to level up simultaneously was definitely unrealistic.

    As long as their overall strength could step up a notch, they would at least have stronger self-defense capabilities¡­

    ¡°That sounds great!¡±

    Xia Na immediately nodded, rubbing her hands together in anticipation.

    Li Yalin and Ye Lian exchanged nces, seeming not to fully understand.

    Seeing one excited and the other two looking puzzled, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Sausage Humans!¡±

    As they turned a corner, a white shadow suddenly leaped out, apanied by a little girl¡¯s shout.

    The massive white shadow skidded to a stop less than two meters from Ling Mo, halting without any hesitation.

    ¡°MeGu!¡±

    The mutated panda shook its head, trying to rub its face against Ling Mo.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined the image of a national treasure,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile, patting its head.

    ¡°MeGu!¡± Xiao Bai proudly continued to shake its head. It suddenly sat down, then tilted its head to the side.

    ¡°What is it doing?¡± Ling Mo was stunned, then worried about Xiao Bai¡¯s actions.

    What was it trying to do?

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t roll!¡±

    Yu Shiran shouted, jumping off Xiao Bai¡¯s back.

    Following behind them, Yu Shiran looked clearly annoyed.

    Standing in front of Ling Mo with red eyes, she seemed ready toin extensively.

    But now, she hesitated for a long time, biting her lip, and eventually just asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    This Zombie Loli didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation¡­

    Ling Mo exined his idea once more and then pped his hands, saying, ¡°Now that everyone is here, we can start. There¡¯s only one rule: no bloodbaths.¡±

    As he finished speaking, even he found it a bit odd.

    A human giving instructions to a group of Zombies and Mutation Beasts on how to hunt¡­

    ¡°Oh well, I should be used to this by now,¡± Ling Mo quickly shook his head and waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Compared to Ling Mo, these Zombies and Mutation Beasts had stronger hunting instincts and stealth abilities.

    They could find those Zombies that had already formed Virus Gel faster than Ling Mo, silently approach them, and in a sh, seize the moment of weakness to pounce and grip their throats.

    With just a squeeze of their fingers, those terrifying Zombies that would make ordinary people shiver would be helplessmbs in these seemingly delicate hands.

    Then, they just needed to drag these Zombies to a nearby shop and, as quickly and urately as possible, extract the Gel from their brains.

    At first, Ling Mo thought this would take quite a bit of time, but after Ye Lian and the others sprang into action, he realized he had underestimated them.

    After all, they were Leader-Level. Although not as savage as their wild counterparts, their actions were cleaner and more efficient.

    Ling Mo had barely announced the start when he already had six Virus Gels of varying sizes and purities in his hand.

    ¡°At this rate¡­ the Senior Zombies in this area won¡¯t be enough for hunting,¡± Ling Mo thought as he looked ahead, clutching the Gels.

    ¡­

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Li Yalin silently appeared behind a Zombie, her right hand reaching out at an impossible angle to grab its neck before it could react.

    As the Zombie raised its arm, Li Yalin¡¯s wrist twisted slightly.

    It didn¡¯t look like she used much force, but the Zombie¡¯s neck immediately tilted to the side, hanging limply. Its blood-red eyes widened, but they had already lost their light.

 Chapter 665: Life is Full of Malice

    Chapter 665: Life is Full of Malice

    However, when Li Yalin threw the zombie into the nearby clothing store and prepared to extract the gel as usual, her hand suddenly stopped above the zombie¡¯s head.

    In her slightly amber-colored eyes, a peculiar expression flickered.

    ¡°It seems like¡­¡±

    Li Yalin tilted her head, pondering with great effort.

    She struggled to retrieve a rted memory from the chaotic storage in her mind¡ª

    ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡±

    After shaking her head, Li Yalin¡¯s hand swiftly moved downwards.

    ¡°Splurt!¡±

    In just a fraction of a second, Li Yalin¡¯s Snake Kiss Dagger pierced the zombie¡¯s head, and a tiny gel appeared on her de.As she left the clothing store, Li Yalin couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the zombie.

    At that moment, a vague figure emerged in her mind.

    Simr to the zombie, this figure was also dressed in sportswear.

    ¡°But who is this?¡± Li Yalin strained to recall, and the figure gradually became clearer in her mind.

    Just as she discerned a high ponytail, the figure blurred once again.

    Numerous fragmented memories surged forth, quickly submerging this particr recollection into the depths of her mind.

    Li Yalin¡¯s eyes turned vacant once more. She paused for a moment, then resolutely walked away¡­

    No one noticed this scene, not even Ling Mo, who failed to capture the momentary psychic fluctuation from Li Yalin.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in the hotel, Mu Chen, having just cleared out a few zombies on the first floor, was sitting in the hallway, drenched in sweat.

    There were more zombies upstairs, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them.

    Opposite him sat Xu Shuhan, who appeared unresponsive.

    It was unclear whether she was too confused to think or in a self-absorbed state that others couldn¡¯t prate.

    Mu Chen believed it to be the former, but the asional flicker in Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes made him doubt his judgment.

    Did he misinterpret her?

    Mu Chen carefully extended his hand and waved it in front of Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s head immediately jerked forward, looking as if she was ready to pounce at any moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s scalp tingled, and he reflexively pulled back.

    After a two-minute standoff, Mu Chen noticed that as long as he remained still, Xu Shuhan stayed calm.

    This behavior didn¡¯t match that of typical zombies. Could it be that by staying still, he didn¡¯t pose a threat to her?

    Mu Chen racked his brain but couldn¡¯t be sure of his hypothesis.

    He realized that his gap with Ling Mo had widened in another aspect¡ªconfidence.

    Ordinary people faced with zombies felt not just fear but also ignorance. They didn¡¯t know the specific behavioral patterns of zombies beyond their aggression, let alone that different zombies could have different ¡°personalities.¡±

    To reach a level of mutual understanding, Niepan had begun researching the virus.

    But what about Ling Mo? How did hee to know all this?

    It wasn¡¯t just understanding; Ling Mo had a confidence in his own judgments.

    It was this confidence that helped him make correct decisions, like helping Xu Shuhan.

    At least knowing that staying still kept him safe, Mu Chen rxed a bit.

    He stared at Xu Shuhan, thinking about the progress Ling Mo and the others might be making, not noticing the asional struggle flickering in Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan opened her mouth, making a slight sound from her throat.

    Her eyes grew redder, but her expression suddenly turned pained.

    Suddenly, she closed her eyes tightly, her lips pressed together, and her hands clenched into fists.

    Several secondster, her fingers slowly rxed, and her eyes gradually opened.

    At this moment, the redness in her eyes had noticeably faded.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Mu¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s lips moved with a struggling expression, her voice sounding like it came from a throat parched and dry fromck of water.

    Mu Chen was initially in a daze, but after two seconds, he snapped out of it: ¡°You spoke?!¡±

    As he asked, he involuntarily stood up.

    The motion and sound must have been too loud, as Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes turned red again. She clutched her head as if in pain and shook it, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ make noise¡­¡±

    Her eyes were still fixed on Mu Chen, but at this moment, a faint blood-red aura seemed to cover him.

    It was as if she could see his human heart beating right in front of her, and the scent of a human constantly wafted into her nose.

    Xu Shuhan swallowed and, with great difficulty, said again, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ make noise¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, I won¡¯t make any noise,¡± Mu Chen said, raising his hands to control his shock. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Ling Mo and tell him you¡¯re much better.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and the fierce look in them made Mu Chen stop in his tracks.

    Wasn¡¯t she able to speak already? Why was she still so intimidating?

    ¡°I¡¯m just temporarily¡­ clear-headed.¡± Xu Shuhan spoke while shaking her head, which didn¡¯t look like rity but more like a semi-confused state.

    However, the fact that she could speak was already an amazing progress. Mu Chen admired Ling Mo while being very curious about Xu Shuhan¡¯s current condition. Only Ling Mo could truly exin what this situation meant¡­

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s temporary, it¡¯s still a good thing! No, I have to find Ling Mo and let him check you out,¡± Mu Chen insisted, though he didn¡¯t dare to directly bypass Xu Shuhan.

    Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t seem to intend to move either. Instead, she shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­ no rush. I have¡­ something to say¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Xu Shuhan seemed to hear Xia Na¡¯s words echoing in her ears.

    ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll remember¡­¡± And now, Xu Shuhan remembered.

    The fact that only Mu Chen was present at the moment made it a unique opportunity¡­

    A sentence was on the tip of Xu Shuhan¡¯s tongue¡­

    ¡°The three girls with Ling Mo are not human¡­¡±

    But under Mu Chen¡¯s slightly wary gaze, Xu Shuhan ultimately couldn¡¯t say it.

    They aren¡¯t human, but does that mean she is?

    In Xu Shuhan¡¯s somewhat chaotic mind, she asionally felt like she was still the Xu Shuhan who used to carry a recorder and wield a submachine gun.

    But the thought ¡°Ye Lian and the other two girls are zombies¡± kept interjecting.

    Xu Shuhan had felt shock and fear.

    But when she started viewing herself as a zombie, she felt both fear and a strange longing towards them¡­

    At this moment, seeing the expression in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Xu Shuhan suddenly understood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    He was genuinely worried that Xu Shuhan might suddenlysh out again. Although she could speak now, her expressions and eyes still retained zombie-like characteristics.

    ¡°Help¡­ help me tell¡­¡± Xu Shuhan struggled to move her lips, ¡°Tell Ling Mo¡­ thank you¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt surprisingly relieved.

    Even her chaotic mind seemed to clear up quite a bit.

    She had mutated, which would have been an uneptable fact for her in the past.

    But thinking about Ye Lian and the others, Xu Shuhan realized that maybe things weren¡¯t so bad after all.

    As long as she could control herselfpletely, as Xia Na had said¡­

    And to control even her instincts, the best way was to prevent the virus from eroding her thoughts and memories¡­

    ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Chen.¡± Xu Shuhan leaned against the wall and said, ¡°Tell me¡­ tell me a story.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. He could understand the thank you, but a story¡­ what was going on?!

    Nheless, he asked hesitantly, ¡°What kind of story?¡±

    ¡°Memories¡­¡± Xu Shuhan continued.

    ¡°I see.¡± Although confused, Mu Chen nodded, ¡°Should I start with your story? Though I don¡¯t know much about you¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Xu Shuhan shook her head, ¡°Tell¡­ tell me about Ling Mo. And¡­ and you guys.¡±

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded for a few seconds, ¡°Why do I suddenly feel a sense of malice?¡±

    After grumbling, Mu Chen coughed, frowning and looking as if he had swallowed a fly, he began speaking, ¡°A few days ago, Ling Mo took us¡­¡±

    As Mu Chen narrated, Xu Shuhan¡¯s expression gradually softened¡­

 Chapter 666: Theyre Here!

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Ling Mo covered his nose and sneezed, then rubbed the tip of his nose. ¡°Is someone talking about me?¡±

    As he pondered this, he reached out and urately caught something above his head. Without even looking, he casually stuffed it into a preservation bag.

    The bag was already half-filled with Virus Gel, all in irregr, blood-red shapes that looked bizarrely beautiful.

    A strong scent of the virus wafted from the bag¡¯s opening, making Ling Mo sniff reflexively.

    Even though he was human, finding this smell appealing was quite odd. But this scent was indeed¡­

    Delicious!

    ¡°At this rate, another two hours should be enough¡­¡±

    By now, the hunt had been going on for over three hours, and the search area had expanded to the entire city center.Ling Mo was pleasantly surprised by how much Virus Gel they had collected. This was a result of the zombies¡¯ evolution. Half a year ago, even collecting ten gels would have been a tough task. But now, many Mutation Zombies had appeared, and there were quite a few Advanced Zombies as well.

    Leader-Level zombies were still rare, but the chances of encountering them had increased significantlypared to before.

    The evolution of zombies was undoubtedly a disaster for the survivors, but for Ye Lian and the others, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.

    As he thought about it, Ling Mo found himself feeling conflicted.

    On one hand, as a human, he didn¡¯t want to see such scenes.

    On the other hand, he had grown ustomed to considering things from Ye Lian and the others¡¯ perspectives, often unconsciously viewing these issues from their angle.

    Over time, even he didn¡¯t know which side he leaned toward more.

    ¡°Stop thinking, stop thinking¡­¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and suddenly smiled.

    He caught another gel that flew from who-knows-where and stuffed it into his bag.

    Meanwhile, he wasn¡¯t idle. Several Psychic Tentacles were acting as surveince cameras in different directions, preventing any sudden danger.

    Although Ling Mo felt much more at ease after the earlier probing, he couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down.

    Looking at Ye Lian and the others, it was clear that zombies had terrifying ambush abilities.

    They restrained themselves around Ling Mo, but in battles against other zombies, they became increasingly adept.

    At first, they seemed somewhat less ¡°wild,¡± but as time passed, their stealth and ambush skills became almost as sharp as those of the Senior Zombies who lived in constant ughter.

    This was also a form of training for them. Ling Mo, however, believed that staying with humans wasn¡¯t necessarily bad for them.

    While they might be less instinctive and their evolution slowerpared to wild zombies, they were far better at using little tricks.

    Often, a simple trap could give them the upper hand in an instant.

    Among the female zombies, Ye Lian was an exception.

    Her attacks were more primitive, closest to those of wild zombies.

    Ling Mo thought this might be because of her minimal intellectual recovery¡­

    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that she could, purely by instinct, achieve mastery in marksmanship.

    Even Xu Shuhan, who had a rted Superpower and tried to control it deliberately, couldn¡¯t surpass Ye Lian.

    Comparing the two, it was hard to say which method was better.

    This was beyond Ling Mo¡¯s control; he could only let things take their course.

    Moreover, Ling Mo believed that the Leader-Level was more like a transitional phase for zombies truly advancing to higher levels.

    The real direction of evolution would likely be clear only after they reached the Dominant Level¡­

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    Another gel was thrown over, and Li Yalin¡¯s figure shed in the distance.

    However, the quality of this gel was much lower, indicating that good prey was bing scarce.

    Among all the gels Ling Mo had received, none were from Xiao Bai.

    Considering that Xiao Bai was just a Mutation Panda, this mode of operation was indeed a bit challenging for it¡­

    It was a rare opportunity for Xiao Bai to fully unleash its instincts, and it was visibly excited.

    As a Mutation Beast, its terrifying and ferocious nature was on full disy. Its savage, beast-like attacks once again made Ling Mo realize that this wasn¡¯t just a rolling furball but a fearsome white beast.

    Xiao Bai grew braver with each battle, swallowing quite a few Virus Gels over the past three hours.

    It even dragged out a Mutation Dog from a corner. Using its massive size advantage, after a fierce struggle, it seized an opportunity and executed a Panda Fall, crushing the unfortunate Mutation Dog to death.

    However, after ingesting this Mutation Beast Gel, Xiao Bai suddenly became lethargic.

    ¡°MeGu~¡±

    It whimpered, wobbling as it ran back to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo, who was eagerly counting the gels, was startled by the panda¡¯s unsteady state.

    ¡°Xiao Bai?¡± He quickly ran over and cupped Xiao Bai¡¯s head.

    Xiao Baizily lifted its eyelids, then flopped down on the spot.

    The alley was already narrow, and now with Xiao Bai lying down, the entire alley was blocked by arge furball.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed its head, inspecting it from top to bottom.

    Xiao Baiid its headpletely on the ground, its eyelids drooping, and kept making indistinct whimpering sounds.

    Seeing Ling Mo find nothing after his inspection, Xiao Bai suddenly lifted a paw and covered its head before slowly letting it drop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a headache?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitched as he asked.

    ¡°MeGu¡­¡± Xiao Bai stared nkly ahead, its ck eye circles seemingly evenrger.

    ¡°Let me check.¡± Ling Mo held itsrge head and pressed his forehead against it.

    After sensing for a while, Ling Mo frowned and said, ¡°Your Psychic Fluctuation is fine. Could it be a physical issue?¡±

    Thinking about thetent infection in its body and therge amount of Virus Gel it had just consumed, Ling Mo suddenly understood.

    ¡°Are you about to undergo a Mutation? This reaction is quite different from zombies¡­¡±

    Xiao Bai still looked weak and listless. ¡°MeGu¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly ced his hand on Xiao Bai¡¯s neck and felt an alternating cold and hot sensation on its skin.

    He was instantly excited. Though he had seen ck Silk evolve multiple times, he had only witnessed a partial evolution.

    Now, he was finally able to observe the evolution process of a Mutation Beast up close.

    However, thinking about the mixed virus, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    With so many chaotic viruses mixed together, what kind of evolutionary direction would Xiao Bai take?

    ¡°Anything is fine, just don¡¯t turn into a miniature version!¡±

    Despite his thoughts, Xiao Bai¡¯s evolution was beyond Ling Mo¡¯s control.

    Minutester, under Ling Mo¡¯s expectant gaze, Xiao Bai¡¯s reactions became more intense.

    It convulsed all over, emitting painful-sounding whimpers.

    Ling Mo stroked its head, trying to make it feel morefortable, while simultaneously enduring the psychic pressure brought on by Xiao Bai¡¯s evolution.

    As the Psychic Fluctuation hit him, Ling Mo felt a wave of relief.

    Had he not recently received an upgrade, he might not have withstood the intensity of this impact.

    Moreover, the impact came in waves, each stronger than thest, relentless like the ocean, leaving no room for respite.

    The threat to the Psychic Link during the evolution of a Zombie Puppet was the biggest w in Puppet Control.

    When one¡¯s own abilities were weak, it was easy to be overly reliant on Zombie Puppets.

    Once a Zombie Puppet evolved, the resulting psychic bacsh could cause significant harm, potentially even breaking the Psychic Link.

    Losing control over a Zombie Puppet in such a scenario would likely result in being torn apart.

    Ling Mo, of course, did not have this problem, but the dizzying sensation was still quite unpleasant.

    However, this experience also served to temper andpress his Psychic Power, contributing positively to its growth.

    The intellectual enhancement of a Mutation Beast was limited, thus the benefits to Ling Mo were also limited. He cared less about how much his Psychic Power would increase and more about Xiao Bai¡¯s evolutionary oue.

    The Mutation Panda hung its head listlessly, its plump body writhing slowly on the ground.

    Ling Mo noticed patches of sweat on the ground, and Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes, opening and closing, were so red they looked like they might drip.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t screw this up¡­¡± Ling Mo murmured to himself.

    As Xiao Bai¡¯s convulsions grew more violent, Ling Mo¡¯s focus intensified.

    It¡¯sing! It¡¯s almost here!

 Chapter 667: Retractable

    Chapter 667: Retractable

    The Mutation Panda¡¯s tremors were like its body had suddenly been equipped with a more powerful engine that it couldn¡¯t yet handle.

    However, under the invasion of the Virus, its body was self-adjusting, gradually syncing with this new engine.

    Ling Mo watched Xiao Bai intently, afraid to miss any detail.

    Crack, crack, crack¡­

    A series of sounds, as if bones were deforming, came from all over Xiao Bai¡¯s body.

    Xiao Bai¡¯s whimpers grew more pained, and its body¡¯s shaking became more violent.

    ¡°Is it because it¡¯s evolving while simultaneously being infected by the mutation that it¡¯s having such a strong reaction?¡± Ling Mo touched Xiao Bai¡¯s fine hair, then looked at the sweat in his palm, pondering.

    Another burst of rapid popping sounds rang out, and at the same time, the muscles on Xiao Bai¡¯s body bulged.

    Its already massive frame now looked evenrger.¡°Although I don¡¯t want you to be tiny, please don¡¯t get any bigger¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    If it grew anyrger, it would be too conspicuous.

    Even if they kept a distance, there was a risk of being discovered by others.

    But there was nothing he could do now!

    He could only try to soothe Xiao Bai as much as possible to alleviate its pain.

    On the other hand, the more pain Xiao Bai felt, the stronger the impact on Ling Mo. Several times, he almost lost his connection but managed to pull it back just in time.

    After the intense physical reactions, Xiao Bai¡¯s Psychic Fluctuation also showed some changes.

    However, this was actually a normal response. Each evolution not only brought physical changes but also certain intellectual improvements.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s understanding of Mutation Beasts didn¡¯t match his knowledge of Zombies, so he could only watch.

    Time passed by slowly, and Xiao Bai¡¯s trembling evolved from sporadic to continuous.

    The strange sounds from its bones didn¡¯t stop, and Ling Mo feared it might suddenly grow evenrger.

    But unexpectedly, with a final crack, the Mutation Panda shrank one size, returning to its previous form.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his eyes, thinking he might have seen wrong.

    To his surprise, Xiao Bai repeated the process a few secondster.

    Ling Mo was stunned¡ªso it was retractable!

    The mysteries of animals were already numerous, but after being altered by the Virus, the results of evolution were even more unpredictable.

    After several attempts, Xiao Bai¡¯s body seemed to gradually adapt to this change.

    It struggled to stand up, and then its body began to inte bit by bit, like a balloon.

    When it had doubled in size, Xiao Bai let out a ¡°MeGu¡± sound, showing a pained expression before suddenly deting back to its original size with a ¡°pop.¡±

    Ling Mo widened his eyes and waited for a minute, finally confirming that Xiao Bai indeed had no tendency to shrink further.

    ¡°If it can growrger, it can definitely better utilize its advantages.¡±

    Ling Mo thought of the Panda Fall, a killer move of this Mutation Panda.

    Not only that, Ling Mo noticed some changes in Xiao Bai¡¯s fur.

    For instance, the fur around its eyes had darkened, making it look much more like a normal panda. If it weren¡¯t for its conspicuously red eyes, its appearance would be nearly identical to an ordinary panda.

    However, its size was still very noticeable!

    When Xiao Bai raised its paw to scratch its head, Ling Mo noticed that the changes in its body weren¡¯t limited to just this.

    Its sharp ws now looked even fiercer and were more concealed.

    Although the changes weren¡¯t drastic, even these small improvements were enough to significantly enhance Xiao Bai¡¯s strength.

    And this result made Ling Mo quite satisfied¡­

    ¡°MeGu!¡±

    Xiao Bai whimpered while shaking its head vigorously.

    Ling Mo was watching, puzzled, when suddenly a look of horror crossed his face.

    Xiao Bai¡­ disappeared!

    Although it was right in front of him, for an instant, he couldn¡¯t sense it at all!

    Their Psychic Link was still intact, but he couldn¡¯t detect Xiao Bai¡¯s location at all.

    It felt simr to when Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran were in the watery corpses¡¯ undergroundyer, where their psychic connection had beenpletely blocked.

    At that moment, the feeling was so intense that Ling Mo nearly thought his Psychic Link with Xiao Bai had inexplicably broken.

    Fortunately, the sensation quickly vanished, and Xiao Bai returned to normal behavior.

    It shook its body, flicked off some sweat, and gradually seemed to recoverpletely.

    Ling Mo stood dazed for a good ten seconds before realizing that Xiao Bai had indeed undergone a mutation¡­

    But its mutation seemed to share amon trait with those watery corpses.

    They could block the detection of Psychic Power¡­

    Upon careful consideration, Ling Mo realized that he felt the effect so strongly because of the Psychic Link he had with Xiao Bai, which caught him off guard¡­

    In fact, when Xiao Bai¡¯s ¡°ability¡± disappeared, Ling Mo noticed that its blocking effect was still significantly less potent than thebined effect of many watery corpses.

    However, if used unexpectedly in a fight against someone with mental abilities, it could certainly have a surprising effect.

    By now, it had been almost two hours since Xiao Bai first showed signs of evolution. Gel was scattered around Ling Mo¡¯s vicinity, and a few female Zombies, after ncing from afar, silently left to continue their hunt.

    For Zombies, evolving peers and Mutation Beasts were extremely attractive.

    Especially since during such times, Ling Mo¡¯s control over Xiao Bai was at its lowest, and the influence he received through their Psychic Link was also reduced.

    Even Yu Shiran only took a few distant nces before waving her small fist at Ling Mo and reluctantly leaving, looking back every few steps.

    ¡°She should be satisfied now,¡± Ling Mo thought.

    But he was most satisfied himself. He had been worried that Xiao Bai might evolve into some bizarre form, but it turned out that ck Silk was just a unique case¡­

    ¡°But what exactly did you secrete to have this effect?¡±

    Ling Mo carefully observed Xiao Bai for a while and, after several attempts, finally concluded: ¡°Sweat¡­¡±

    This result made Ling Mo break out in a sweat. Did this mean that every time Xiao Bai wanted to use this ¡°ability,¡± it would have to run in ce like crazy for a while before it could take effect?

    Ling Mo nced at Xiao Bai with a bit of a headache and suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°Hard work¡­¡±

    ¡°MeGu!¡±

    Excited, Xiao Bai tried to turn in ce, but the moment it turned around, a streetlight pole it had bumped into let out a groan. Then, right before their eyes and in sync with Xiao Bai¡¯s awkward turning motion, the pole began to warp¡­

    ¡°Me¡­Gu¡­¡±

    Unwilling to give up, Xiao Bai kept squeezing.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Give it up¡­¡±

    ¡­

    While Xiao Bai was evolving, Li Yalin also experienced something unusual.

    As she passed through more ces, those inexplicable shes of memory in her mind increased.

    At first, Li Yalin didn¡¯t quite understand what these meant, but as the frequency increased, she began to realize that she might be remembering something¡­

    These memories were clearly unrted to her Zombie life but rather urred when she was human; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be deemed ¡°useless.¡±

    But should she delve deeper into these memories, or¡­ should she tell Ling Mo?

    Li Yalin was unsure. Her cognitive abilities weren¡¯t sufficient to figure out such plex¡± matters.

    ¡°Should I¡­ or shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Li Yalin pondered, counting on her fingers.

    ¡°Think about it, otherwise it¡¯ll keep bothering me.¡± Li Yalin was quite annoyed by the constant emergence of these memories, which prompted her to make this decision.

    But just mulling it over wasn¡¯t enough, because there were no hints!

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    A sudden sh of inspiration hit Li Yalin: ¡°That ponytail!¡±

    The only clue she had unearthed was the blurry silhouette of a Ponytail Girl.

    But who that was and what their rtionship was with her, Li Yalin had no idea.

    It felt like possessing a brand-new book without a table of contents; unless she flipped to a specific page, she couldn¡¯t guess the contents.

    This was exactly Li Yalin¡¯s situation. To recall more, she needed to find more clues.

 Chapter 668: Practice the Fusion Technique Well

    Chapter 668: Practice the Fusion Technique Well

    The hunting session hade to an end, and Ling Mo gathered all the Gel into one ce, nearly filling half a ziplock bag.

    He shook the heavy bag and, staring at the female Zombies with red glowing eyes, said, ¡°So¡­ shall we distribute these?¡±

    The female Zombies almost simultaneously licked their lips and nodded in unison, ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Distributing the Gel was no easy task. It required constant vignce to prevent them from pouncing suddenly and also needed to be allocated based on the current strength of each Zombie.

    Before starting the distribution, Ling Mo nced at Yu Shiran with some hesitation.

    This Zombie Loli, whose drool was almost dripping onto her chest, was initially stunned but then shouted in realization, ¡°Don¡¯t exclude me! I¡¯m ck Silk¡¯s symbiote! My evolution is ck Silk¡¯s evolution!¡±

    ¡°Eh, suddenly your IQ is online?¡± Xia Na snorted, clearly unimpressed.

    Yu Shiran immediately went berserk, but due to ck Silk¡¯s absolute obedience to Xia Na, as the symbiote, all she could do was stomp her feet in frustration, ¡°I heard that!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing,¡± Ling Mo said, pressing down on Yu Shiran¡¯s head with a headache, ¡°Let¡¯s distribute it fairly¡­ sigh¡­¡±¡°Sigh what? Isn¡¯t this how it should be? No need for under-the-table rules at a time like this¡­¡± Yu Shiran continued to grumble discontentedly.

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t exactly what she imagined, he had indeed considered giving her a smaller share for a moment. She and ck Silk were now one entity, and theirbinedbat power was far more than just the sum of its parts.

    Instead of seeking evolution, it would be better to maximize the abilities of her fusion with ck Silk.

    However, thinking it over, there was no reason to leave Yu Shiran and ck Silk out.

    Based on Ling Mo¡¯s current experience, evolving from Leader-Level to dominant level required not just the umtion of Virus within the body but also an opportunity¡­

    Not all Leader-Level Zombies could sessfully break through to the dominant level before bing stepping stones for others of their kind.

    However, wild Zombies have a natural advantage in evolution, yet they also possess an absolute disadvantage. The cause for both oues is the same: the harsh environment.

    Not being as fast as other Zombies,cking the innate talent of others, inevitably leads to elimination.

    This is a battlefield where evolution is driven purely by instinct¡­

    Therefore, Ling Mo felt that with his presence, Ye Lian and the others would eventually break through this barrier.

    Moreover, his Psychic Power was now ready.

    He was capable of using his Psychic Power to control a dominant level Zombie¡­

    ¡°Practice the Fusion Technique more,¡± Ling Mo said, rubbing Yu Shiran¡¯s head.

    Yu Shiran widened her eyes, thought for a moment, and then nced at Li Yalin. Finally, she nodded with a mix of understanding and confusion and asked, ¡°Will that really work? Sausage¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you already shortening my name to Sausage¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pressed his fingers to his temples and affirmed, ¡°Of course it will work. Once you master the Fusion Technique, your strength will more than double. When I have time, I can guide you.¡±

    ¡°Guide¡­ guide me?¡± Yu Shiran¡¯s eyes widened even further.

    A few secondster, she responded somewhat dazedly, ¡°If¡­ if that¡¯s the case, then okay¡­ I guess.¡±

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak nces at Li Yalin and Xia Na, finally rubbing her fingers together, ¡°Fusion Technique, huh¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s attention had already returned to distributing the Virus Gel. The thought of potentially witnessing their evolution soon made him somewhat excited.

    But more than that, he felt a nervous unease¡­ What if nothing happened?

    He specifically nced at the two dominant level mother hives in the bag. If even these couldn¡¯t push them past the barrier, he would have to consider targeting the ¡°enhanced zombie.¡±

    ¡°High-risk level¡­ I wonder how powerful it truly is to warrant such attention from the Air Force Corps¡­¡±

    Ling Mo, momentarily lost in thought, quickly snapped back to attention. He handed a counted portion of Gel to Ye Lian. ¡°Here.¡±

    When Ye Lian extended both hands to receive it, he took out the dominant level mother hive. His Psychic Tentacle condensed into a thin thread and sliced through his palm.

    The dominant level mother hive, lying quietly in his hand, silently split into two halves.

    As he handed one half to Ye Lian, Ling Mo gazed into her deep, dark eyes. He then gently touched her cheek, his fingers sliding down the smooth curve of her neck, finally resting on her delicate corbone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± Ling Mo said, pulling her closer by the back of her neck and kissing her smooth forehead.

    Ye Lian¡¯srge eyes blinked as she gave a dazed smile.

    Li Yalin immediately raised her hand. ¡°I want one too!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Ling Mo, slightly exasperated, reached out.

    To his surprise, Senior Sister looked astonished. ¡°I want the Gel!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Normally, consuming Gel only served to replenish physical energy.

    But consuming arge amount at once would cause a strong reaction in the body due to the Virus.

    For these Leader-Level Zombies, the Virus would stimte their brain¡¯s Virus mother hive more intensely.

    In the process of fusion and resistance, the Virus mother hive in the brain would evolve.

    However, whether they could break through that critical step was left to chance.

    Soon, all the female Zombies were leaning against a wall, looking quite ufortable.

    Although Ling Mo hadn¡¯t consumed any Gel, his expression was the most pained.

    Having them all start evolving at the same time caused a sudden surge in both the mental and physical pressure he had to endure.

    Given that he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the energy expended during Xiao Bai¡¯s recent evolution, he was understandably struggling.

    Sweating profusely, Ling Mo sat at the entrance of a temporarily secured shop, his fists clenched.

    His palms were sticky with sweat, and the throbbing pain at his temples,bined with the sensation of elerated blood flow, made his vision blur intermittently.

    At a time like this, losing consciousness could mean waking up to find all his Zombie Puppetspletely out of control.

    So Ling Mo continued to grit his teeth and persevere, his tired eyes remaining open.

    Xiao Bai, who had already evolved,y quietly to the side. asionally, it would get up and wobble around, then enthusiastically y its ¡°I¡¯m hiding¡± game.

    Somehow, it seemed to know that it could evade Ling Mo¡¯s other ¡°sight,¡± so it would sometimes run to a corner to hide.

    But Ling Mo remained seated on the old, small stool, showing no intention of looking for it.

    ¡°MeGu~¡±

    Xiao Baiy back down, letting out a soft hum. Itzily drooped its eyelids, asionally ncing at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Hope there won¡¯t be any issues,¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but nce back into the room, taking a deep breath.

    His Psychic Power, stimted, was slowly increasing, and his physical condition seemed to be improving as well.

    These reactions indicated that the female Zombies inside were evolving, but the oue was still uncertain.

    In Ling Mo¡¯s view, the ones most likely to break through were Li Yalin and Xia Na, who were already at thete stages of Leader-Level.

    After a period of umtion, their foundations were solid.

    In contrast, Ye Lian, who had more recently advanced to Leader-Level, appeared to be at a disadvantage.

    This was why Ling Mo told her not to push herself too hard. In his opinion, it was enough for her to improve as much as possible.

    After all, even with a slightly lower level of evolution, her strength wouldn¡¯t be significantly different¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A dull ¡°bang¡± suddenly came from one of the rooms, making Ling Mo¡¯s heart skip a beat. He immediately grabbed the door frame and stood up.

    The sound continued from other rooms, indicating that they had all entered a berserk state.

    In this collective evolution process, it was impossible for Ling Mo tofort them one by one.

    Moreover, this mutual stimtion would make the Virus in their bodies more active, increasing the chances of a breakthrough.

    This was something Ling Mo had thought about for a long time, and now was the perfect time to try it.

    However, actually implementing it was proving to be quite the ordeal for Ling Mo¡­

    Clenching his fists, Ling Mo watched the doors with a pale face, his eyes filled with anxiety.

 Chapter 669: A Bewildering Kiss

    Chapter 669: A Bewildering Kiss

    Bang! Bang!

    The door continued to shake relentlessly, apanied by the suppressed growls of female zombies.

    Sigh¡­

    Ling Mo sat back down, crossing his hands on his knees, his brow furrowed in deep thought.

    Seeing his anxious expression, Xiao Bai suddenly nudged its head against Ling Mo¡¯s body, rubbing up against him.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve learned all these tricks from ck Silk, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo said, patting its head.

    Although the difference wasn¡¯t huge, Xiao Bai did seem much smarter after its evolution.

    This gave Ling Mo a slight sense offort¡­

    Meanwhile, in one of the rooms, Li Yalin was leaning against the wall, her amber eyes looking more intense than usual.She stood there quietly, like a beautiful snake hidden in the shadows, her cold and enticing eyes fixed on the front through the dim light.

    Her body was trembling slightly, as if something inside her was brewing and fermenting.

    Suddenly, her eyes widened, and the amber color in her pupils began to spread, eventually covering the red entirely. These eyes reflected a cold light, resembling a true viper, carrying a deadly, dangerous allure.

    Simultaneously, Li Yalin¡¯s lips parted slightly, and her gaze became vacant.

    In her mind, countless images shed by.

    There were memories from when she became a zombie, as well as from when she was still human.

    These memories intertwined, like countless threads tangling into a chaotic mess in front of her.

    She raised her hands to hold her head, frowning slightly, ¡°So annoying, so many¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s psychic fluctuation¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes changed, but he restrained his urge to go check on her.

    This was also part of the evolution process; it could neither be interfered with nor stopped¡­

    The psychic fluctuations from Li Yalin¡¯s side started to intensify, and Ling Mo felt an increasing pressure.

    That feeling of something about to break free came again, making Ling Mo¡¯s heart tighten.

    ¡°Stay focused, concentrate¡­¡±

    He silently reminded himself, quickly trying to regain hisposure.

    But just as he managed to steady his mind, there was a reaction from Xia Na¡¯s side.

    Xia Na¡¯s evolution was moreplex; her situation was simr to Yu Shiran¡¯s in that both needed to evolve ¡°two people¡± simultaneously.

    At this moment, ck Na had taken control of the main body, while the spiritual body Nana had separated.

    One figure was ck, the other red, one solid, the other ethereal. Both stood together, panting heavily.

    The spiritual body was influenced by the evolution of the main body; they were actually connected.

    However, the experiences of Nana, the spiritual body, and ck Na, the main body, were entirely separate.

    Nana endured the mental changes, while ck Na faced the physical ones.

    But this separation didn¡¯t lessen the intensity; it actually heightened the stimtion for both of them.

    ¡°Hang in there, my other half,¡± Nana¡¯s ¡°body¡± fluctuated continuously as she shouted in her mind.

    Controlled by ck Na, the main body¡¯s hands were already wing at the wall, her nails carving ten marks into it. Hearing Nana¡¯s words, she momentarily regained rity.

    ¡°Right, Nana has humanity and won¡¯t be affected by the zombie instincts during evolution. With her helping herself, Xia Na should be fine¡­¡±

    Ling Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief. Whether she could advance or not, at least some degree of evolution was feasible.

    He then sensed ck Silk. This mysterious creature, no longer just a Mutation Dog, was evolving together with its symbiote, Yu Shiran.

    ck Silk¡¯s evolution had always been peculiar, and this time was no exception.

    Apart from sensing that the Psychic Link between them still existed, there were no other noticeable changes.

    However, Ling Mo could guess that there was likely arge cocoon in that room, just like before.

    With past experiences, Ling Mo had be immune to ck Silk¡¯s bizarre mutations.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how peculiar it would be this time¡­

    When Ling Mo finally turned his attention to Ye Lian, he was taken aback.

    This¡­

    He stood up abruptly, rushing to Ye Lian¡¯s room in a few quick steps, and swung the door open.

    A ray of light entered the room as Ling Mo appeared, casting a beam directly onto Ye Lian.

    She was standing there, head tilted back, eyes closed, looking as if she were enjoying a gentle breeze.

    Her hands were spread out, fingers slightly curled. Despite their stillness and delicate appearance, they emitted a sense oftent, violent power that sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.

    A strong virus aura emanated from Ye Lian, making her a striking blend of brutality and grace.

    One could sense the terrifying presence of a zombie from her, yet her serene face and naturally graceful posture made her seem like an ordinary, beautiful girl.

    This contradictorybination was not jarring on her but rather left Ling Mo momentarily speechless.

    For some reason, Ye Lian¡¯s expression made Ling Mo feel as though she was no longer just an ordinary zombie. She seemed like a being with real intelligence, capable of thought and human emotions¡­

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on Ye Lian, unblinking.

    Unlike Ye Lian¡¯s calm demeanor, his heart was pounding wildly.

    Nervous, excited¡­

    He held his breath, anxiously waiting for the oue.

    It seemed incredible, but¡­ he hoped he was right!

    After what felt like an eternity, Ye Lian slowly lowered her head and then gradually opened her eyes.

    The moment she opened her eyes, Ling Mo felt as if a terrifying entity had locked its gaze on him.

    An immense pressure surged into his heart, and he was horrified to find himself unable to move!

    No, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t move; the pressure was so overwhelming that he felt any slight movement would result in being torn apart instantly.

    Though itsted only a brief moment, when Ling Mo snapped back to reality, his forehead was already covered in ayer of cold sweat.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Ling Mo let out a long breath.

    The intensity of the threat he felt from Ye Lian was terrifying!

    Moreover, although Ye Lian¡¯s expression and appearance seemed unchanged, Ling Mo sensed something different in her usually vacant gaze.

    Her crimson eyes now held something they previouslycked¡­

    But what exactly was it?

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare approach rashly; he could sense that Ye Lian¡¯s evolution was not yetplete!

    At this moment, she was truly at a critical juncture!

    Whether the virus could stimte the mother hive to mutate andplete the advancement depended on this very step!

    Although Ye Lian¡¯s eyes were open, she remained standing there, motionless.

    Her eyes, originally bearing the clear red and white hues typical of Leader-Level zombies, now seemed so red they appeared ready to bleed, and the color was deepening.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s horrified gaze, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes gradually turned a purplish-red, exuding a mysterious and terrifying aura.

    Suddenly, her body shuddered violently, her lips parted slightly, and she let out a low growl, ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but it made Ling Mo¡¯s body tense up instantly.

    The roars of beasts vary, and among them, the most terrifying to other creatures are probably the lion¡¯s roar or the tiger¡¯s growl.

    Ye Lian¡¯s cry was simr to these¡­

    The difference was that her voice carried a light, ethereal quality.

    Only in the zombie species could such a chilling roar be emitted with such an eerie tone¡­

    At the moment she cried out, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled groan.

    Not only did the previous effects intensify several times over, but the chaotic feeling he had been suppressing also surged back up.

    ¡°Of all times¡­!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s vision blurred, and if it weren¡¯t for his gritted determination, he might have copsed.

    Through the pain, he vaguely saw Ye Lian walking towards him.

    As her beautiful face drew nearer, something cold and soft suddenly pressed against his lips.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. How could a zombie, who should have lost her sanity during evolution, willinglye over to kiss him?

 Chapter 670: Dont Drool at a Time Like This!

    Chapter 670: Dont Drool at a Time Like This!

    In a daze, Ling Mo felt a continuous surge of coolness flowing throughout his entire body.

    He had no idea how much time had passed, but Ling Mo eventually snapped out of his daze.

    His mind became much clearer, and the abnormal conditions in his body had significantly lessened.

    Even the residual effects left by the Spider Queen were alleviated considerably in an instant.

    As he opened his eyes, he found himself staring straight into Ye Lian¡¯s slightly confused but deeply unsettling ck eyes.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was momentarily stunned but quickly regained his senses.

    He grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s shoulders, trying his best to control his excitement and asked as calmly as possible, ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ye Lian blinked and tilted her head, ¡°Huh? Wha¡­ what¡­¡±Huh?!

    Ling Mo was taken aback again. Isn¡¯t she still a little stutterer?

    Although it¡¯s not a physical defect, it does indicate that her thinking and reactions are not in sync.

    To put it bluntly, her reactions were rtively slow¡­

    But¡­

    ¡°Girl, did you advance, right?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expectant gaze locked onto Ye Lian as he shook her arms and asked.

    Ye Lian swayed with his movements and then suddenly smiled dumbly, ¡°Won¡¯t¡­ won¡¯t fall¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about ying Weeble Wobble!¡± Ling Mo pped his forehead.

    Since asking wasn¡¯t working, he had to check it himself.

    Ling Mo pulled Ye Lian around to look her over from head to toe, and Ye Lian obediently turned her body as he directed.

    Just by looking at her appearance, there wasn¡¯t much to tell¡­

    If he had to point out something, there were two things that particrly caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention.

    One was Ye Lian¡¯s psychic fluctuations. Due to the psychic link between them, he wouldn¡¯t experience the same situation as when probing those dominant level zombies, but there were some simrities.

    For example, when Ling Mo wasn¡¯t fully concentrating his psychic power, he could sense that outside of Ye Lian¡¯s psychic light cluster, there seemed to be a membrane, preventing him from immediately sensing her psychic fluctuations.

    The other was Ye Lian¡¯s eyes.

    Although they still looked as confused as ever, within that confusion, there was clearly something else hidden¡­

    But looking at Ye Lian¡¯s behavior, it seemed like nothing much had changed.

    ¡°So, did she break through or not?¡±

    Apart from this dilemma, another issue troubling Ling Mo was: Ye Lian clearly had the lowest evolution level, so why did she be the first to step onto the dominant level threshold at a time like this?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s still in the transitional phase of her advancement¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo pondered this, he reached out towards Ye Lian¡¯s cheek.

    This move was quite sudden, and Ling Mo¡¯s eyes became somewhat sharp in that instant.

    Almost instinctively, Ye Lian tilted her head to the side, naturally dodging his hand.

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    Ling Mo, excited, didn¡¯t stop. His missed hand moved down smoothly, aiming for Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Watch your step!¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s attention was focused on Ling Mo¡¯s hand, and when he suddenly shouted, she couldn¡¯t help but look down, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Gotcha.¡± Ling Mo smirked, his fingers just about to touch Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder.

    Ye Lian looked down only to find nothing there, realizing she had been tricked.

    Ling Mo had good physical fitness and strong psychic reaction abilities. If he were still a leader-level zombie, this move would be hard to avoid, and she¡¯d at least get grazed.

    Moreover, when Ye Lian looked up, Ling Mo suddenly leaned forward, which also served as a distraction. No matter how fast her reaction was, there would inevitably be a split second of hesitation, and that moment was enough for Ling Mo toplete his ¡°attack¡± move.

    With his psychic power enhanced and his physical fitness slightly improved, Ling Mo felt that his body and psychic reaction speeds seemed more coordinated.

    At the very least, performing the same action now felt much smoother than before.

    This difference might not be noticeable to others, but from Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, it was significant.

    Just as his fingertips were about to touch Ye Lian¡¯s body, Ye Lian¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted sharply, then slowly dted again, resembling a true ¡°kaleidoscope.¡±

    Immediately after, she dodged to the side at an extremely tricky angle, and Ling Mo¡¯s hand missed herpletely.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Ling Mo was a bit stunned. He clearly saw what happened and could keep up with Ye Lian¡¯s speed, but he just couldn¡¯t adjust his movements in time.

    Ye Lian had chosen an angle he never would have expected, evading in such a manner.

    This was a perfect dodge!

    Even though Ling Mo knew he would miss, and had time to change his move, in his current state, he simply couldn¡¯t adjust to the direction Ye Lian had dodged.

    If this were under normal circumstances, Ling Mo might have thought it was a coincidence.

    But he had clearly seen Ye Lian¡¯s eyes just now¡­

    Was this a mutation in her eyes?

    Unlike superpower users, a zombie¡¯s partial mutations are not always the same. As they continue to evolve, their organs mightpletely change from what they originally were.

    Although Ling Mo had mentally prepared for this, seeing his female zombiepanion undergo a physical mutation still felt a bit unbelievable. He was momentarily dumbfounded.

    ¡°Ling-Ge, why¡­ why did you trick me¡­¡± Ye Lian said, pouting slightly.

    ¡°Dominant level¡­¡±

    Ling Mo waspletely absorbed in shock. After a long while, he finally snapped out of it and, with a sudden move, pulled Ye Lian into his arms.

    ¡°Girl!¡±

    Ling Mo had countless things to say, but when he opened his mouth, only these two words came out.

    Ye Lian¡¯s chin rested on Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes were wide open, staring ahead.

    She was dazed for a moment, then slowly lifted her hand and gently patted Ling Mo on the back.

    ¡°Whew~¡±

    Ye Lian took a deep breath and buried her head in Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder, greedily savoring the moment.

    This moment seemed both fleeting and endless.

    It wasn¡¯t until he felt his shoulder getting wet that Ling Mo released Ye Lian. With a slight smile, he wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t drool on me at a time like this¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, his eyes remained fixed on Ye Lian¡¯s.

    The change had onlysted an instant. Now, looking at Ye Lian, she seemed almost the same as usual¡­

    But ¡°almost¡± is not ¡°exactly.¡± Upon closer inspection, there was still a slight, dizzying illusion.

    This is the biggest difference between zombies and mutation beasts, and superpower users. Superpower users, when not using their abilities, arepletely indistinguishable from normal people, and their abilities are only used for a short duration.

    In their normal states, whether it¡¯s the suddenly bulging muscles of enhancement types or the psychic power in the brains of mental ability users, all of it is invisible to the naked eye.

    But zombie mutations are physiological and always present.

    ¡°Thankfully, it¡¯s not too conspicuous¡­¡±

    Ling Mo examined Ye Lian from all angles for a while, secretly breathing a sigh of relief.

    He had imagined various scenarios, but the current situation was better than he had expected.

    ¡°But what determines this kind of mutation? Is it the virus randomly? Or¡­¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brow in thought, then suddenly had a sh of insight.

    Could it be because Ye Lian often uses a sniper rifle?

    No matter how precise her shooting is, she still relies on her eyes for aiming.

    Using them frequently, did her instincts naturally choose this part to enhance?

    That seems possible. After all, every mutation and enhancement is for the sake of further evolution.

    And the mutations that ur in this process must be to improve the body¡¯s survival andpetitiveness.

    ¡°Yes, that must be it¡­¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile, then took Ye Lian for another look around. ¡°What should we call it? ¡®Flowers in the Eyes¡¯? ¡®Flower Eyes¡¯?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ no.¡± Ye Lian immediately shook her head like a rattle.

    Even by her zombie aesthetic standards, that name was awful!

    Not expecting his naming ability to be despised by the ever-innocent Ye Lian, Ling Mo felt incredibly awkward¡­

    ¡°Alright then¡­ we¡¯ll reconsider. But these eyes, they¡¯re mainly to see from all angles and quickly choose the best one for you, right?¡± Ling Mo asked tentatively.

    Ye Lian thought for a moment, then slowly nodded.

    ¡°So it is¡­¡± Ling Mo thoughtfully nced at her. He had seen the effectiveness of these eyes in dodging, but he wasn¡¯t sure about their performance in attacks.

    But now wasn¡¯t the best time to test it. Ye Lian hade out, but the other three female zombies and a mutation beast were still struggling to enhance themselves inside.

 Chapter 671: Its a Secret

    Chapter 671: Its a Secret

    ¡°Ah, I wonder how they¡¯re doing¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced back and then turned his attention to Ye Lian.

    Primarily, he was looking at her eyes.

    Actually, what Ling Mo just said was a general idea. If you calm down and analyze it carefully, it breaks down to this¡ª

    Ye Lian¡¯s eyes were like lenses that could automatically zoom in and out based on the situation.

    As long as the attack was within her field of vision, which spanned 180 degrees, she could urately capture every detail and angle, guiding her to make the most correct judgment.

    Of course, this was the ideal situation. Based on Ling Mo¡¯s earlier probing, while he could analyze to this extent, he also knew that Ye Lian had not yet reached this stage.

    But after all, she had just advanced, and there was still a lot of room for improvement.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest for now. You still need to consolidate.¡±Ling Mo was about to help Ye Lian find a ce to sit down when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a white shadow out of the corner of his eye.

    He immediately stopped, somewhat puzzled, and looked in the direction where the white shadow had appeared.

    It was probably because Ye Lian¡¯s movements were a bitrge during the earlier probing, causing something to stick out from her pocket.

    At a nce, it looked like a small notebook.

    This made Ling Mo pause in surprise. Finding gels, even flesh and blood, or some odd trinkets in a zombie¡¯s pocket wasn¡¯t unusual.

    But discovering a notebook, that was really¡­

    If this notebook had been on Xia Na, Ling Mo could somewhat understand.

    But it was on Ye Lian!

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s strange expression, Ye Lian first looked at him nkly, then followed his gaze to her own body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ye Lian quickly covered her pocket.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Ling Mo was still too surprised to close his mouth, but at least he managed to ask a question.

    He stared wide-eyed at Ye Lian, and Ye Lian also stared back at him with wide eyes.

    After a moment of staring at each other, Ye Lian finally spoke.

    She still kept her hand over her pocket, licked her lips, and slowly said, ¡°Se¡­cret¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ling Mo was genuinely stunned this time.

    But shock aside, once he regained hisposure, Ling Mo still managed to smile. ¡°Alright then, keep it safe. It almost fell out just now.¡±

    While saying this, his gaze kept drifting to Ye Lian¡¯s tightly sped hands.

    He was really curious¡­

    ¡°If¡­if the timees,¡± Ye Lian suddenly stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­show it to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Ye Lian showed a happy smile and nodded vigorously.

    After seating Ye Lian next to Xiao Bai, Ling Mo began pacing anxiously again.

    ¡°I wonder how they¡¯re all doing¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, a few kilometers away at an intersection.

    The ce was cluttered with various wrecked cars. On a rusty road sign above the highway, a ce name could still be clearly seen: Cuihu, 35 kilometers ahead.

    Around those wrecked cars were dozens of zombies slowly wandering.

    In the greenery along the roadside, the shadows of zombies asionally flitted by. Through the especially dense wild grass and branches, one could asionally glimpse a sh of cold red light.

    The entire intersection was silent, with all the zombies shuffling around like figures in a silent film.

    However, this silent film was filled with horror and eeriness. Whether it was the twisted faces, the ferocious blood-red eyes, or even their mechanical and slow movements, everything carried a hint of bloodthirsty menace.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Suddenly, a dark figure fell heavily from above.

    As the feetnded on a wrecked car, a snapped cable also dropped to the ground, making a crisp ¡°snap¡± sound.

    The falling cable kicked up a cloud of dust as it hit the ground and then bounced back up.

    Just as a zombie turned its head, a dark shadow swooped towards it.

    The zombie was instantly sent flying, crashing into a roadside flower bed with a ¡°thud.¡±

    A streak of blood appeared on the flower bed¡­

    But no zombies moved.

    These beasts, which would usually go into a frenzy at the sight of living creatures or fresh meat, were now standing still, motionless.

    In their ferocious eyes, one could faintly see a trace of fear.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    The figure on the wrecked car lightly jumped down, then leapt forward forcefully.

    Effortlessly covering nearly fifteen meters, the figure¡¯s hands pushed off a railing below,nding on the roadside.

    Then, the figure raised its head, revealing eyes colder than ice, staring down the street.

    Above the figure¡¯s head was a road sign: Ahead, Xin Town Central Avenue.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    A strange sound, partugh and part sneer, emanated from the figure¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Before the sound faded, the figure had already darted forward.

    Moving so quickly that only a blur could be seen, the figure treated obstacles like they were nothing, swiftly crossing flower beds and abandoned cars, racing towards the other end of the long street¡­

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Ling Mo, with arms crossed, paced back and forth, then walked to the shop entrance and looked outside.

    This ce was a small alley connected to the main street outside, with few shops and even fewer zombies.

    The few zombies that were there had been corralled into a house, with the door blocked by Ling Mo using some torn clothes.

    He didn¡¯t know how long the female zombies¡¯ evolution would take, so it was better to be cautious.

    Thankfully, the past few hours of hunting had been quite safe.

    And when Ye Lian broke through just now, nothing unexpected happened¡­

    However, at this moment, Ling Mo felt a tug at his temple, as if something was pulling at it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He carefully sensed it but felt nothing unusual.

    The doors remained tightly shut, and this sudden feeling didn¡¯t seem to be a residual effect of their evolution¡­

    Just as Ling Mo was about to check it out, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    A cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Using his peripheral vision, Ling Mo nced at Ye Lian and Xiao Bai and whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back.¡±

    He added.

    Ye Lian, who was about to turn her head instinctively, immediately stopped moving, but at this moment, her eyes had already turned red and white.

    As for Xiao Bai, it was lying t on the ground, its body visibly trembling.

    Cold sweat soaked his back as Ling Mo felt his body tense up and an uncontroble deep fear set in.

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I sense anything?¡±

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t sense anything.

    But this feeling of danger was something Ling Mo, who had faced countless life-and-death situations, couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken about.

    He held his breath, slowly turned his body, and directed his gaze towards a mirror inside the shop.

    The moment he saw the mirror, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes met another pair of eyes.

    These were eyes he had never seen before¡ªnot crimson, but purple.

    It was an eerie purple, a color that seemed to emerge only after countless blood coagtions.

    And that gaze sent a bone-chilling coldness from Ling Mo¡¯s feet to the top of his head in an instant.

    He almost involuntarily felt a tinge of fear.

    Not because of the opponent¡¯s strength, but because this timing was terrible!

    ¡°Run¡­ Run¡­¡±

    Ling Mo parted his lips and squeezed out two words from his parched throat.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he could hold out, but at the very least, he couldn¡¯t let Ye Lian, who had just advanced and was still unstable, make a move.

    Not to mention the other female Zombies still evolving inside the house¡­

    No, running wasn¡¯t an option¡­

    Ling Mo kept his eyes on those purple eyes, sensing they were also fixated on him.

    Why were they staring at him? Was it because it was so unusual to see a human among so many Zombies and Mutation Beasts?

    Just from those eyes, Ling Mo could tell that the opponent possessed intelligence¡­

    ¡°Take them and go.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and suddenly turned around.

    He couldn¡¯t let a mere gaze intimidate him; his Psychic Power had reached a significant level by now.

    He had the strength for this fight!

    The moment he turned around, he yelled, ¡°Go!¡±

    At the same time, he issued a mentalmand, and Ye Lian instantly stood up but showed a look of resistance for the first time.

    Her face was pale, her eyes so red they seemed about to bleed, and her fingers were wed like an eagle¡¯s talons.

    This overwhelming sense of danger had triggered her instincts, but Ye Lian still didn¡¯t want to leave.

 Chapter 672: Arguing with Humans, Isnt That Courting Death?

    Chapter 672: Arguing with Humans, Isnt That Courting Death?

    Just by looking at those eyes, it was already certain that the figure standing behind them was the humanoid creature recorded in the Air Force Corps files, temporarily named the ¡°Enhanced Zombie.¡±

    At this moment, through the mirror, Ling Mo could see nothing but a pair of eyes.

    The figure, which didn¡¯t seem particrly tall, was backlit, enveloping its entire body in darkness.

    Why, of all times, now?

    It had been chaotic for hours earlier without drawing this creature out, and now it suddenly appears unexpectedly¡­

    Setting aside its strength, just the ability to almostpletely evade Ling Mo¡¯s mental detection was enough to make him very wary.

    The creature merely stood there, achieving the same effect as other zombies in concealment.

    This was the first time Ling Mo had encountered such a situation.

    ¡°Go!¡±Ling Mo kept signaling to Ye Lian with his eyes.

    The best course of action now was for him to buy some time while Ye Lian took Xia Na and the others to escape.

    Whether or not they could win the fight was uncertain, but Ling Mo was somewhat confident in their ability to flee.

    Usually, at such moments, Ye Lian would cooperate without hesitation.

    But the pressure from this creature made her hesitate.

    During this time, the creature seemed oblivious to themotion, still curiously watching Ling Mo without moving.

    ¡°Enjoying the view¡­¡±

    Ling Mo clenched his fist, feeling a slight sweat.

    At that moment, Ye Lian finally moved, dashing towards the nearest door.

    Simultaneously, the figure in the mirror vanished!

    Thud!

    As the dull sound echoed, Ling Mo let out a muffled groan.

    It felt as if his head had been struck by a bat, not only causing sharp pain but also making a continuous buzzing sound inside his skull, leaving him momentarily dazed.

    Despite his face turning extremely pale in an instant, Ling Mo immediately turned to face behind him.

    About thirty meters away, the blurred figure was standing there.

    At a nce, it seemed like the two sides were just facing off through the air.

    But in reality, what Ling Mo saw with his ¡°other eyes¡± was apletely different scene.

    A protective webposed of countless Psychic Tentacles was rapidly copsing before his eyes, but immediately, more tentacles emerged from his Psychic Light Cluster, repairing the web at the same speed.

    Between a pair of deep ck eyes and a pair of bizarre purple eyes was a mass of mental energy, like a red mist.

    The Purple-Eyed Monster was blocked, but its body remained upright. In Ling Mo¡¯s dazed vision, he could only see its long, wild hair fluttering behind it.

    And those purple eyes were incredibly clear¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this moment, Ye Lian had kicked open a door, grabbing the constantly flickering figure of Li Yalin in the cramped room and pulling her out.

    Li Yalin was in a state of instinctual awakening, her red pupils looking like true snake eyes, with an amber ring around the center of the same color.

    The contrast was stark, making her appear very eerie.

    Her movement speed, just now, was even faster than usual. If not for Ye Lian¡¯s mutated eyes and the tiny room, she might not have been able to grab her.

    When Ye Lian pulled her, Li Yalin¡¯s evolution was nearlyplete.

    Clearly, she hadn¡¯t sessfully broken through.

    But even so, it was evident that she had undergone some evolution and improvement.

    However, Ling Mo had no time to look back. He didn¡¯t even raise his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

    The Purple-Eyed Monster¡¯s gaze finally bypassed Ling Mo, looking at Li Yalin and Ye Lian.

    ¡°Interesting¡­ very interesting,¡± it said, after a chillingugh, squeezing out the words with difficulty from its mouth.

    ¡°A newly advanced little one is already interesting, but to find another of the same kind. Half a kind?¡±

    Its voice was dry and unpleasant, indiscernible in gender, but through the blur, its pale, chilling teeth were faintly visible.

    Clearly, the monster was smiling.

    Yet this scene made Ling Mo¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Interesting my foot!

    This creepy tone didn¡¯t sound happy at all!

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Just as the Purple-Eyed Monster was about to continue speaking, Ye Lian had already kicked open another door.

    Xia Na was pulled out, but at that moment, neither ck Na nor the spiritual body Nana was in control.

    To be precise, it was theplete Xia Na, though some things were different from before.

    Her eyes! It was her eyes!

    At this moment, Xia Na¡¯s eyes were mismatched¡ªone was ck, the other red.

    The ck eye looked sly and cold, while the red eye was calm andposed.

    Like a reversal of styles, this contrast made her even more striking.

    Xia Na¡¯s situation was simr to Li Yalin¡¯s, and she also caught the Purple-Eyed Monster¡¯s attention.

    The monster suddenly tilted its head, its grin growing wider.

    But that rigid smile and those chilling white teeth only added to the horror.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly felt something odd. Was this monster waiting for Ye Lian to pull out the female zombies one by one?

    To inspect them closely?

    This feeling¡­ it was like ordering dishes at a restaurant!

    As this sensation grew stronger, Ling Mo realized he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    He clenched his fist tightly, focusing his Psychic Power instantly.

    From the Psychic Tentacles that had been blocking the front, a dozen suddenly split off, shooting directly towards the Purple-Eyed Monster.

    Another dozen slid along the ground, aiming for the monster¡¯s feet.

    This ambush came without warning, and the Purple-Eyed Monster clearly didn¡¯t have the ability to sense Psychic Power.

    It wasn¡¯t until the tentacles were about to touch the monster that Ling Mo revealed his killing intent.

    Easier said than done, this momentary attack required maintaining absolute calm and then bursting forth at thest instant¡ªa difficult feat.

    Barring natural split-personality individuals, Ling Mo had honed this skill through practice.

    ¡°Human?¡±

    The Purple-Eyed Monster reacted quickly, sensing danger as soon as a few tentacles materialized into solid form.

    The monster¡¯s figure flickered, retreating several meters as if its feet never left the ground, gliding backwards.

    Even while retreating at high speed, Purple Eyes¡¯ body managed to sway!

    The zigzag movement was indeed a tricky challenge for Ling Mo.

    If the opponent were slower, Ling Mo¡¯s psychic reaction speed would definitely keep up.

    But this monster was way too fast!

    ¡°Are you cheating or what?¡±

    Sweat poured down Ling Mo¡¯s forehead. Although he stood still, his mind was far from idle.

    He used his psychic detection to track the movement of the opponent¡¯s Psychic Light Cluster while constantly adjusting the direction of his Psychic Tentacles, yet he missed each time.

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t felt this level of frustration in a long time. It seemed like the opponent was deliberately moving erratically in ce.

    Hundreds of tentacles extended, and not one touched even a hair of the Purple-Eyed Zombie!

    Feeling agitated, Ling Mo kept urging himself, ¡°Faster! Faster!¡±

    His naked eye was utterly defeated at this point; he couldn¡¯t even see a clear silhouette, let alone track the movement.

    It was as if a veil covered his vision, showing only a series of ovepping, blurry afterimages.

    If not for his strong psychic power, Ling Mo might have thought a fly was buzzing in front of him.

    Why is it so fast?

    ¡°A mere human dares to strike¡­¡±

    The unpleasant voice drifted into Ling Mo¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bite me!¡± Ling Mo snapped back irritably.

    Sensing that Ling Mo couldn¡¯t ¡°catch¡± it at all, the Purple-Eyed Zombie¡¯s speed finally slowed a bit.

    Maintaining such high speed was a strain even for the monster.

    But this ¡°slowing down¡± was rtive. Even at this reduced speed, it was still much faster than typical Senior Zombies and even surpassed Li Yalin.

    Li Yalin¡¯s specialty was teleportation, but this zombie¡­

    Ling Mo could now clearly see that its feet seemed equipped with springs, running in small, rapid steps!

    Having been taunted by Ling Mo, the zombie found itself at a loss for words.

    Trying to outwit a human in a verbal spar? That¡¯s a losing battle.

    After a long silence, the Purple-Eyed Zombie squeezed out, ¡°Just a human¡­¡±

    ¡°Adding two words doesn¡¯t help at all!¡±

    Taking advantage of the opponent¡¯s distraction, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze harpened instantly.

 Chapter 673: Specializing in the Soles

    Chapter 673: Specializing in the Soles

    Speaking was merely to distract the opponent.

    Hidden behind it was Ling Mo¡¯s already prepared dark hand.

    While the Purple Eyes Zombie was racking its brain for the next sentence, a dozen Psychic Tentacles suddenly emerged from the ground.

    These psychic energies were silent and invisible, effortlessly ¡°prating¡± the concrete floor, epassing a ten-meter radius around the Purple Eyes Zombie.

    At this moment, the Purple Eyes Zombie was still on the move, and almost simultaneously with the appearance of the tentacles, Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitched involuntarily.

    Got it!

    Almost immediately, Ling Mo¡¯s mentalmand was issued.

    The tentacles that had been touched by the Purple Eyes Zombie instantly materialized, wrapping around the zombie¡¯s lower legs and climbing upwards, like vines firmly entangling their prey.

    Caught off guard, the Purple Eyes Zombie reacted quickly.As soon as it was ensnared, the zombie immediately twisted its body forcefully.

    A tremendous force immediately traveled from the other end of the tentacles, but Ling Mo was prepared for this.

    Enduring the throbbing pain in his head, Ling Mo immediately increased the output of his mental energy.

    However, the zombie¡¯s strength was far beyond Ling Mo¡¯s imagination.

    The speed at which he could output mental energy couldn¡¯t keep up with the destructive force caused by the zombie¡¯s struggles.

    Watching the Psychic Tentacles begin to disintegrate inch by inch, Ling Mo¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    ¡°Ignorant human.¡±

    The Purple Eyes Zombie¡¯s tone carried the stiffness and coldness characteristic of zombies, grating to the ears.

    Although the zombie couldn¡¯t see Ling Mo¡¯s Psychic Tentacles, it could sense an energy and aura simr to that human¡¯s, attempting to confine it.

    But this force was clearly not enough to make the Purple Eyes Zombie feel threatened or pressured.

    ¡°Interesting, but too weak.¡± The zombie, now bing quite talkative, kept repeating ¡°interesting¡± over and over.

    It was evident that this zombie had limited opportunities tomunicate with humans or its kind. Although it spoke much more smoothly than an average Senior Zombie, it still had a limited vocabry for flexible use.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have the luxury to mock the opponent further; his vision was almostpletely blurred.

    This situation was a sign of psychic power depletion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky too soon¡­¡±

    Ling Mo gritted his teeth and muttered to himself, his eyes suddenly sharpening.

    At the exact moment when the Psychic Tentacle was about topletely dissipate, more tentacles shot out from beneath the Purple Eyes Zombie¡¯s feet!

    This time, the Purple Eyes Zombie was caught entirely off guard. How could Ling Mo, who seemed to be at his limit, still have the energy for a sneak attack?!

    Moreover, the timing was impable!

    The tentacle that was about to dissipate still managed to constrain the Purple Eyes Zombie for a split second.

    As the dozen or so Psychic Tentacles emerged from the ground, it appeared as if they all struck simultaneously, but in reality, there was a subtle difference in timing.

    These materialized tentacles all hit the same spot precisely, and that spot was the sole of the Purple Eyes Zombie¡¯s foot!

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t yet seen just how strong the skin defenses of a dominant level zombie could be, but he had some mental preparation.

    The sole of the foot was definitely a weak point!

    But finding the weak point was useless unless you could hit it.

    To strike this Purple Eyes Zombie, the opportunity was incredibly elusive.

    If Ling Mo had attacked impatiently right after immobilizing it, the zombie would have likely retaliated more violently. In that scenario, not only would the attack fail and the immobilization be broken, but Ling Mo¡¯s Psychic Light Cluster could also suffer damage.

    But now, it was different. No matter how sharp the zombie¡¯s senses were, it couldn¡¯t possibly notice an anomaly under its sole while being distracted in various ways!

    By the time it realized, it would be toote.

    The distance between the ground and the sole was almost zero!

    When the first tentacle prated the shoe and struck the sole of the Purple Eyes Zombie¡¯s foot, Ling Mo immediately sensed a strong defensive capability.

    It waspletely imprable!

    Not only did it fail to pierce through, but Ling Mo also felt a recoil force.

    The impact on his Psychic Light Cluster caused another bout of dizziness and blurred vision.

    However, the failure of the first strike didn¡¯t mean Ling Mo¡¯s subsequent actions would be hindered.

    If one strike doesn¡¯t work, how about ten?!

    And with each hit, Ling Mo exerted more psychic power than before!

    Within a mere second, Ling Mo¡¯s Psychic Tentacles struck the rtively soft sole of the Purple Eyes Zombie¡¯s foot with increasing force.

    The Purple Eyes Zombie waspletely unprepared for this. By the time it started to struggle, Ling Mo¡¯s attacks had already reached the fifteenth hit.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you despicable human!¡±

    The Purple Eyes Zombie tried to curse but got stuck mid-sentence.

    Though its wordscked intimidation, its strength certainly didn¡¯t.

    As soon as it twisted its body, Ling Mo felt as if someone had yanked out his nerves and was pulling them out of his head.

    His eyes widened almost instantly, and the previously suppressed anomalies seemed to all return at once, magnified several times over.

    The ¡°little gift¡± left by the Spider Queen also began to act up, causing all sorts of chaotic visions to appear before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes. He even ¡°saw¡± a tiny spider with the upper body and head of the Spider Queen crawling up his eyshes.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Both Ling Mo and the Purple Eyes Zombie let out a muffled groan simultaneously.

    One stood there clutching its foot, while the other shook his head vigorously.

    Ling Mo blinked forcefully twice, and the scene before him finally became a bit clearer.

    The Purple Eyes Zombie was currently inspecting its sole, muttering, ¡°To think I got hurt by a human¡­ to think¡­¡±

    Ling Mo squinted, still feeling a bit dizzy.

    He sensed behind him that Ye Lian was moving the cocoon containing Yu Shiran and ck Silk onto Xiao Bai.

    At this moment, Xiao Bai¡¯s massive size was proving advantageous. Not only was it carrying a heap of backpacks, but it also shouldered all the female zombies except for Ye Lian¡­

    ¡°More?¡±

    As soon as the Purple Eyes Zombie saw the cocoon, it put its foot down immediately.

    The moment its foot touched the ground, a trace of blood seeped out.

    ¡°Sniff~¡±

    Ye Lian immediately twitched her nose.

    Xia Na and Li Yalin, who were lying on Xiao Bai, simultaneously lifted their heads and sniffed hard, causing the cocoon to wobble slightly.

    In an instant, the atmosphere turned eerie. The Purple Eyes Zombie stared wide-eyed at this bizarre group of zombies, humans, and a Mutation Beast, particrly intrigued by the three distinct female zombies.

    Meanwhile, those female zombies were drawn to the high-virus-content blood of the Purple Eyes Zombie¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and get moving!¡±

    Ling Mo waved his arm vigorously, his back to the group.

    Of all times, now they get hungry? Can they even eat that?!

    One bite and it¡¯s all spikes!

    Ye Lian immediately snapped out of it, wide-eyed as she nced at the sole of the Purple Eyes Zombie¡¯s foot. She then quickly jumped onto Xiao Bai, ready to make a run for it.

    The Purple Eyes Zombie grew anxious at this sight.

    But Ling Mo stood in its way. This human had gone through great effort just to injure its sole. Though the wound wasn¡¯t severe, it kept bleeding.

    ¡°Human¡­¡± The Purple Eyes Zombie was getting angry.

    ¡°No need to remind me,¡± Ling Mo said, blinking hard.

    ¡°¡­¡± The Purple Eyes Zombie fell silent again, evidently unsure how to respond.

    It slowly took two steps forward, moving out of the sunlight.

    At this point, Ling Mo¡¯s blurred vision finally cleared enough to see the Purple Eyes Zombie¡¯s appearance.

    But after just one nce, Ling Mo felt significantly more alert.

    This¡­ this isn¡¯t right!

    The figure standing in the shadows had extremely rough skin, with slightly tousled long hair draped over its back, dressed in overlyrge clothes.

    At first nce, it looked no different from the zombies wandering the streets.

    But a closer look at its arms would send chills down anyone¡¯s spine.

    Ling Mo finally understood why it was so fast: this zombie didn¡¯t rely solely on its legs.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, he could see a nearly transparent membrane between the zombie¡¯s arms and its body.

    Its arms were somewhat deformed, as if the bones inside had undergone some bizarre transformation.

    But on closer inspection, not only the bones, but also the skin and veins had undergone some horrifying changes.

    When it slightly spread its arms, the membrane stretched out as well.

    The veins on the membrane were clearly visible, seemingly covered with numerous tiny blood vessels.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°It¡¯s a Birdman!¡±

 Chapter 674: A Creative Appearance

    Chapter 674: A Creative Appearance

    ¡°Wait a minute, if those were wings, why didn¡¯t it fly just now?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly regained hisposure from the initial shock and identified a point of confusion.

    Since it was an evolved mutation, there had to be a specific purpose that matched this Purple Eyes Zombie.

    But just by looking, it was hard to determine what the membrane was for.

    Besides, the appearance of this Purple Eyes Zombie was quite¡­ unique.

    Judging its sex by its looks alone was difficult.

    But in terms of distinctive appearance, this one definitely scored very high.

    Theyer of pale, corpse-like skin was tightly stretched over its bones and muscles.

    And those muscles looked like they were forcibly crammed under the skin, not only looking out of ce but also covered in worm-like bulging veins.This bizarrebination of gauntness and strength was truly unforgettable.

    But the most peculiar feature was its face.

    Deeply sunken cheeks, bulging eyes, white teeth, and crimson gums revealed when it grinned, with long hair hanging down its back, making its head look even smaller.

    Moreover, its hands, at first nce, were no different from those of a dried corpse.

    The nearly transparent long nails were filled with dark brown blood and dirt, like nails dyed in blood.

    ¡°What a creative appearance¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with an unchanging expression.

    He had a high tolerance for appearances. After all, what kind of bizarre zombies hadn¡¯t he seen?

    But a Senior Zombie¡­ especially the highest-ranked one known so far, looking like this, was still surprising.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The Birdman seemed quite shocked. Since when did humans scrutinize it with such a gaze?

    Moreover, the look that waspletely devoid of fear made the Birdman very uneasy.

    It was like amb calmly staring at a hungry wolf, which felt absolutely wrong!

    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Ling Mo asked directly, pointing at the Birdman¡¯s arm.

    The Birdman was genuinely stunned this time. It had never encountered such prey before!

    No, actually, in its eyes, a human like Ling Mo didn¡¯t even count as proper prey¡ªat most, he was just a snack.

    Yet this human-shaped snack not only dared to stand in its way and injure its foot but also seriously pointed at its highly evolved body and asked what it was!

    But the Birdman stood there with its mouth open for a while, stumped.

    Yeah¡­ what should it be called?

    ¡°No way, you don¡¯t know either?¡± Ling Mo blinked and asked.

    He subtly waved his hand behind his back, silently urging, ¡°Keep moving.¡±

    His Psychic Power was heavily depleted at this moment, and the intense focus had made him weak. However, the sessful attack on the foot gave him a sliver of confidence.

    This creature¡¯s speed and strength were astonishing, and it had something like wings. But if the goal was just to dy it, it might be doable.

    Moreover, it clearly had a strong curiosity. If he could exploit this, he might buy even more time.

    Once Ye Lian and the others stabilized after their evolutionary breakthrough, there might be a slim chance of victory!

    In any case, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t let this androgynous Birdman get to Ye Lian and the others before then!

    Ye Lian quickly noticed Ling Mo¡¯s small gesture. She nced at the Birdman, saw that its attention was almost entirely on Ling Mo, and then slowly moved with Xiao Bai, skirting the wall to get behind Ling Mo.

    While maintaining eye contact with the Birdman, Ling Mo slowly shifted his body to keep himself between it and the others.

    ¡°How about I give you a name?¡± Ling Mo suggested.

    The Birdman rolled its eyes. ¡°A name? I don¡¯t need a human trinket.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll call you ¡®Hey¡¯ or ¡®Zombie¡¯,¡± Ling Mo nodded. ¡°But with so many zombies on the streets, that name doesn¡¯t sound high-ss at all.¡±

    The Birdman seemed to mull it over in its mind and then shook its head vigorously. ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Then how about Bird Zombie? You can even give yourself a nickname, like¡­ Little Bird.¡± Ling Mo continued to babble, all the while sensing Ye Lian¡¯s position.

    As Ye Lian finally circled around to his back, Ling Mo¡¯s alertness reached its peak.

    ¡°Little Bird¡­¡± The Birdman, apparentlycking any sense of aesthetics, repeated the name and seemed to ept it!

    ¡°So casual¡­ I should havee up with something even more ridiculous,¡± Ling Mo regretted immediately.

    After chatting with Ling Mo for a bit, the Bird Zombie seemed to get interested in talking. It ignored its injured foot and curiously asked, ¡°Human, why are you with your kind? And what¡¯s with those other ones?¡±

    As expected!

    Besides Ye Lian, who was a normal Zombie, the other female Zombies were very special. For a Bird Zombie with intelligence and the ability to think, this was undoubtedly very striking.

    Its previous behavior didn¡¯t seem like it was rushing to fight immediately; rather, it was curiously observing and testing.

    Realizing this, Ling Mo¡¯s newly built confidence took a hit.

    The Bird Zombie hadn¡¯t even shown its true power yet¡­

    But he wasn¡¯t at his limit either.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Ling Mo deflected, trying to gather information.

    He also wanted to figure out the Bird Zombie¡¯s purpose. It couldn¡¯t havee just to watch the show, right?

    The Bird Zombie let out a strangeugh and said, ¡°I originally came because I smelled delicious food. But then I saw a human and even more strange food.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the strange food here!¡±

    Ling Mo immediately felt a bit annoyed.

    So, this Bird Zombie saw them aspletely new types of food, filled with excitement and curiosity!

    When the Bird Zombie said this, it instinctively nced at Ye Lian and the others. As its gaze met Ye Lian¡¯s, Xiao Bai immediately turned and sprinted towards the alley entrance.

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s eyes widened, and it turned to re angrily at Ling Mo. ¡°Human, you tricked me!¡±

    As it said this, a strange growl echoed from its throat, and its body suddenly blurred.

    Ling Mo felt a sh before his eyes and couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.

    Fortunately, he was prepared. As soon as the Bird Zombie disappeared, his focus instantly sharpened.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    In the span of a single second, Ling Mo saw nothing but afterimages before him. The tightly guarded Psychic Tentacles exploded into red mist as their energy was dispersed.

    At the same time, it felt like someone was tapping his head repeatedly with a small hammer. The pain wasn¡¯t too intense, but the persistent blurriness and the sensation of being top-heavy were growing increasingly severe.

    Too fast!

    Ling Mo tried his old trick again, but this time, the effect was much less pronounced.

    The Bird Zombie had learned from its previous encounter. Each time Ling Mo was about to catch it, the Bird Zombie would instantly dodge away, moving even faster than before¡ªby about a third.

    Ling Mo¡¯s reaction speed was barely keeping up, but he wasn¡¯t about to let the Birdman break through his defense line. The Psychic Tentacles might not be able to hold it, but Ling Mo had other tricks up his sleeve.

    Amid the Bird Zombie¡¯s intermittent, sharpughter during its high-speed evasions, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes remained calm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canugh!¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hands and made a gripping motion toward the Birdman¡¯s direction.

    Simultaneously, the invisible Psychic Tentacles rippled with energy.

    A massive surge of mental energy poured in, and almost at the same time, every tentacle shot toward the center target!

    The Psychic Tentacles weren¡¯t just for defense; they were designed for both offense and defense!

    Though the Bird Zombie was fast, countless tentacles appeared from all directions, making it impossible to dodge them all in time.

    Moreover, some of these tentacles were physical, while others could cause mental interference.

    As the Bird Zombie dodged left and right within this rain of ¡°arrows,¡± sparks flew continuously.

    Finally, amidst those sparks, a drop of blood appeared!

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The Bird Zombie let out a muffled grunt, and its form was momentarily revealed.

    A blood trail marred its skeletal face, stretching from beneath its eye to its cheek.

    The injured area was primarily the rtively fragile lower eyelid. The Bird Zombie¡¯s eye also appeared slightly red, the whites of its eyes showing fine blood vessels as if it had been punched.

    This momentary pause gave Ling Mo an opening.

    More tentacles shot wildly at the Bird Zombie, which raised its arm in response.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    The sound of metal shing echoed continuously!

 Chapter 675: I Have Professional Body Armor

    Sparks flew everywhere, mingled with a few drops of blood.

    But the Bird Zombie¡¯s thin wings acted as a specialized shield.

    With a raise of its arms, its entire upper body, including its head, waspletely shielded.

    Ling Mo¡¯s physical attacks had little effect, each strike felt like hitting a steel te. Not only were they ineffective, but they also made his head spin with each impact.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    The Bird Zombie maintained its head-covering posture, letting out a series of mocking, bizarreughs.

    Watching this human jumping around in frustration clearly amused the Bird Zombie.

    Its attitude seemed more like it was having fun rather than being in a hurry to eat.

    However, Ling Mo did not appreciate being toyed with like a mouse.Before it could continue gloating, the Bird Zombie¡¯sughter abruptly stopped, reced by a scream: ¡°Ah!¡±

    Simultaneously, its body jerked, and its arms dropped uncontrobly.

    Almost the instant its face was exposed, a burst of firelight exploded on it.

    It looked as if someone had thrown a live firework directly at its face.

    ¡°Being mocked by a Birdman? Who can tolerate that?¡±

    Ling Mo, his face pale, let out a cold snort.

    The physical tentacles couldn¡¯t break through that membrane, but the invisible mental energy could.

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s Psychic Light Cluster was tough to prate, but not impossible if a w was found.

    Just moments ago, Ling Mo had keenly sensed apse in the Bird Zombie¡¯s focus and decisively converted his physical tentacles back into pure mental energy.

    When the intense mental assault caused the Bird Zombie to act erratically, the pre-prepared physical tentacles struck again.

    Twice in quick session, the seamless attacks hit the Bird Zombie square in the face. Its head was spinning, and its face burned.

    The Bird Zombie swiftly retreated about ten meters, wiping its face with its hand.

    Seeing the blood on its palm and feeling the burning pain from its face, the Bird Zombie¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    The Bird Zombie lifted its head suddenly, its eyes bulging as if they might pop out of their sockets, and its mouth stretched wide, revealing eerily white teeth.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    As the Bird Zombie screamed, Ling Mo¡¯s attention involuntarily drifted to its throat.

    Watching that constantly trembling uv, Ling Mo felt as if the sound was crawling out from the depths of that pitch-ck throat¡­

    Just the sound alone made Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingle with dread.

    Much like the Screamers, this sound seemed to have a certain effect.

    After hearing it a few times, Ling Mo felt his legs start to go weak.

    He tried to move his feet but was horrified to find that he could barely move¡­

    ¡°Damn it, even though my willpower can resist, my body isn¡¯t responding¡­¡±

    And this was with his fairly decent physical condition. Imagine if he were an average person, they might have copsed by now.

    ¡°My face!¡±

    The Bird Zombie dug its nails into its own hand and scratched down its cheek, producing a screeching sound.

    ¡°Even a face like sandpaper, and you still care about it, huh?¡±

    Ling Mo, his body stiff, spoke naturally while ncing at his feet out of the corner of his eye.

    This situation was hard to exin, roughly akin to some emergency mechanism in the body. When sensing an extreme threat, the body would automatically react to protect itself.

    Like a shutdown and reboot¡ªfainting, or entering a sleep mode¡ªgoing nk.

    But this feeling of weakness all over, Ling Mo had never heard of before¡­

    This wasn¡¯t protection; this was sabotage!

    ¡°Could it be that if the scream surpasses human tolerance, it would cause blood vessels to burst, leading to death by explosion?¡±

    Ling Mo spected wildly, ncing back again.

    In just a few seconds, Xiao Bai¡¯s massive figure hadpletely disappeared.

    A quick sense revealed that they had already dashed into Central Avenue.

    In a ce filled with intersections and Zombies at every turn, with their abilities, escaping wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    Ye Lian being discovered was clearly due to her aura leaking entirely when she broke through.

    If they deliberately concealed and restrained themselves, the chances of being discovered would be much lower.

    But if the distance between them and their pursuers wasn¡¯t far enough, then it was hard to say.

    ¡°How much longer can I hold out?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s palms began to sweat slightly again. He wasn¡¯t at his limit yet, but he was close.

    Especially considering his current physical condition, it was hard to say how much longer he couldst.

    The Bird Zombie hade for the sole purpose of feeding. Although its curiosity had been piqued by the uniqueness of its ¡°food,¡± that curiosity had likely been reced entirely by anger by now.

    ¡°Human! You hurt my face!¡± the Bird Zombie screamed in rage.

    Its bony fingers scraped against its specimen-like face, and with that twisted expression, it looked utterly horrifying.

    ¡°I¡¯m upholding justice!¡± Ling Mo replied righteously.

    Since he needed to buy time, he might as wellpletely draw its attention to himself!

    Ling Mo pressed his fingers against his chest, asionally ncing at his body. ¡°Come on, give me some reaction! Don¡¯t break down on me at a time like this, okay?¡±

    Whether this psychological suggestion and self-encouragement would work, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure.

    But it was better than nothing!

    If it really didn¡¯t work¡­ Ling Mo nced at his leg, and his expression steadied considerably.

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s face was smeared with blood, and its anger was being further inmed by Ling Mo¡¯s provocations.

    ¡°Justice? Does my face really look evil?¡± the Bird Zombie remembered these two words and used them quite aptly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Where do you see the evil?¡± the Bird Zombie snarled, baring its teeth.

    As it spoke, its fingers continued to scratch at its face.

    If those ws were used on someone else, one scratch would likely leave the other person faceless.

    Only its own leathery skin could withstand the assault of its ws.

    Listening to that grating ¡°scritch-scratch¡± sound, Ling Mo found himself at a loss for words for a moment.

    A Birdman that looked like a dried-up corpse, with a blood-covered face, continuously scratching at its own leathery skin¡­

    The real question should be, what part of it isn¡¯t evil?

    The Bird Zombie hadpletely lost its patience. With a sudden scream, it lunged forward.

    At its speed, Ling Mo barely had time to blink before he saw a dark shadow rapidly erging in front of him.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    The gust of wind hit Ling Mo¡¯s face, and from the sound of it, if he got hit, he¡¯d likely end up as a headless corpse.

    Ling Mo felt a sudden chill rush through his body, and his heartbeat momentarily halted.

    His legs still wouldn¡¯t move!

    But just as the dark shadow closed in, Ling Mo managed to turn his head to the side and leaped backward with a sudden burst of speed.

    His toes barely touched the ground, yet he moved astonishingly fast, putting distance between himself and the Bird Zombie in the blink of an eye.

    Without pausing, he suddenly leapt upward,nding nimbly on the sign of a nearby shop. After a brief moment, he jumped down, disappearing behind the corner of the wall.

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s attack missed, and in an instant, Ling Mo had vanished from sight again, leaving the Bird Zombie wide-eyed with surprise.

    However, this time, despite its curiosity, the Bird Zombie didn¡¯t stop moving.

    Using his Psychic Tentacle to pull himself along at high speed, Ling Mo frowned as he nced behind him.

    The shadowy figure kept flickering in and out of view, and it seemed to be getting closer.

    ¡°Persistent, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Ling Mo calcted his current consumption and the amount of mental energy he could safely use.

    The result wasn¡¯t promising. If he maintained this speed, he could onlyst another ten minutes at most.

    Running continuously was one thing, but he also had to consider the distance between himself and Ye Lian.

    This made shaking off the Bird Zombie much more difficult.

    ¡°Human, running is useless! Hahaha¡­¡±

    The Bird Zombie began to emit a piercing, cacklingugh. The wounds on its feet and face had already stopped bleeding.

    But because the blood had stimted it, its tone sounded both manic and excited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run and die instead?¡±

    Ling Mo retorted bluntly, though his attention remained sharp.

    Using his Psychic Tentacle totch onto streetlights or utility poles to swing himself forward¡ªsaying it was easy enough.

    But urately spotting the next target while moving at high speed and reacting instantly upon seeing it was not an easy task.

    If he got distracted, it would be a disaster¡­

 Chapter 676: Cyclical Brainwashing

    Chapter 676: Cyclical Brainwashing

    A man and a zombie raced through narrow streets and dense buildings, their speed so fast it produced a whooshing sound.

    From time to time, zombies would leap out, but they either failed to catch Ling Mo or were swiftly dealt with by the Bird Zombie following behind.

    Seeing how it could easily toss those regr zombies aside like chicks while moving at high speed made Ling Mo¡¯s heart sink.

    ¡°I thought letting it pass would buy me some time¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt a bit helpless as he maintained his speed, contemting a strategy.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Suddenly, a dark shadow shed by his side, catching Ling Mo¡¯s eye and startling him.

    When did the Bird Zombie get to his side?!

    Moreover, it was clinging to the wall like a gecko, using both its hands and feet to crawl forward swiftly.Behind it trailed a cloud of ¡°exhaust,¡± dust kicked up by its ws digging into the wall.

    A zombie leaving dust in its wake!

    ¡°How is it more agile on the wall than on the ground?!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly veered to the other side of the street.

    Just as he thought he had gained some distance, the Bird Zombie¡¯s shadow appeared within his line of sight again!

    What was going on?!

    Wait¡­ a look of shock shed across Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    This Bird Zombie¡­ it could actually fly!

    Seeing Ling Mo dart across the road, the Bird Zombie spread its arms like a glider and effortlessly followed.

    As it was about to crash into the opposite wall, it arched its body backward, gripping the wall securely with both hands and feet.

    In the instant it stabilized, it propelled itself forward with the momentum, continuing the chase.

    This way, it saved much more timepared to pursuing on the ground¡­

    ¡°No wonder its body is shaped that way; it was designed for gliding.¡±

    As Ling Mo snapped back to reality, he immediately realized this.

    In fact, while trying to buy time, Ling Mo had been carefully observing this Bird Zombie.

    This was the first Zombie he had encountered that surpassed the dominant level. After some thought, he decided to name this level: King level.

    While the name might not be very creative, Ling Mo felt it was quite fitting.

    Though its intelligence hadn¡¯t shown any exceptional advantage, in terms of strength, this Bird Zombie was indeed formidable.

    Judging by the thin membranes it had mutated, it was clear that this aspect had also reached a mature stage.

    The various attributes of this Bird Zombie provided Ling Mo with a wealth of valuable information.

    Someday, Ye Lian and the others would also advance to this level¡­

    Having prior experience would be far better than beingpletely in the dark when the time came.

    In truth, Ling Mo still had many doubts about the King level¡­

    The Bird Zombie was strong, but it wasn¡¯t strong in every aspect.

    ¡°¡­ Did the Air Force Corps designate Cuihu City as a high-risk level area just because there¡¯s a powerful gliding Zombie here?¡±

    Ling Mo harbored a faint sense of doubt about this.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A dark shadow suddenly hurtled from behind. Ling Mo sharply tilted his head, feeling a gust of wind brush past his neck.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The shadow crashed into the ground like a cannonball, sending dirt and tiles flying.

    ¡°It¡¯s even learned to throw things at people¡­¡±

    A chill ran down Ling Mo¡¯s spine. He had toe up with a solution within these ten minutes¡­

    ¡ª

    On Central Avenue, a massive white shadow was barreling down the middle of the road.

    Zombies on the roadside continuously lunged at it but were left behind.

    One Zombie came at it head-on, but the white shadow didn¡¯t slow down. When they were within ten meters, it suddenly leaped and swiped with a powerful paw.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Amidst a stter of blood, the white shadownded lightly and continued running forward without missing a beat.

    Sitting on its back was a figure that stood out starkly.

    Brushing back her wind-tossed hair, Ye Lian¡¯s slightly dazed eyes stayed fixed on the far end of the street.

    She gripped Thor¡¯s Gun tightly and suddenly patted the Mutation panda: ¡°Xiao Bai¡­ stop.¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s voice was soft and slow, but very clear.

    Xiao Bai, still galloping in the wind, immediately halted, letting out a questioning grunt, ¡°MeGu?¡±

    Ye Lian jumped to the ground, herrge eyes fixed on Xiao Bai. ¡°Take them¡­ and go ahead.¡±

    As she spoke, she gently patted Xiao Bai¡¯s head.

    Xiao Bai, initially unresponsive, suddenly shivered and slowly lowered its head.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Ye Lian patted Xiao Bai¡¯s back.

    The Mutation panda shuddered, then sprang forward and quickly disappeared among the abandoned vehicles scattered across the street.

    Left alone, Ye Lian gripped her gun with both hands and turned to face the direction they hade from.

    A hint of struggle flickered in her eyes as she gently shook her head.

    ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡± Ye Lian suddenly recalled, ¡°He told me to leave¡­ but¡­ he didn¡¯t say where to go.¡±

    Finding a loophole in the mentalmand, Ye Lian¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.

    As soon as the smile appeared, she hastily covered her mouth in a bit of panic.

    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Shaking her head, Ye Lian wrinkled her nose slightly. ¡°But¡­¡±

    The street in front of her was filled with car wreckages from traffic idents and numerous Zombies.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she could sense a powerful presence nearby.

    Sniffing again, Ye Lian recalled the smell of blood.

    The purity of the Virus in that blood was an irresistible lure for Zombies.

    But what truly intrigued Ye Lian wasn¡¯t the Virus; it was the human scent she sensed.

    ¡°It really smells¡­ like food¡­¡±

    Ye Lian took another deep breath. This was probably the most appetizing human scent she¡¯d ever encountered.

    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t edible¡­

    ¡°And it can¡¯t¡­ be eaten.¡±

    A determined glint suddenly shed in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes. She leapt up andnded silently on the roof of a car.

    As soon as her toes touched the car roof, her body sprang up again,nding on the next vehicle.

    In just a second or two, Ye Lian had leapt across a dozen car roofs, moving swiftly like a nimble sprite towards the direction they hade from.

    ¡ª

    ¡°I think I¡¯m dying.¡±

    Inside the hotel, Mu Chen gulped down arge mouthful of water, his voice weary.

    ¡°My enthusiasm for talking has beenpletely obliterated. I feel like I¡¯ve said more today than in my entire life. Especially talking about another man¡ªit¡¯s a huge blow to my self-esteem!¡±

    Mu Chen continued toin weakly, still pouring water into his mouth.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    Opposite him, Xu Shuhan, her eyes red, was panting heavily. Her fingers were digging into the wall, leaving deep gouges.

    The sight of those gouges, apanied by the falling ster dust, made Mu Chen¡¯s scalp tingle.

    He seemed to foresee his possible fate¡­

    ¡°Wait, wait! Don¡¯t get excited¡­ let me catch my breath.¡±

    Mu Chen, tears streaming down his face, shrank back a little more, only to realize he was already backed into a corner.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    In the past few hours, he had already exhausted every topic he could think of.

    But the only thing that seemed to calm Xu Shuhan was talking about Ling Mo.

    Mu Chen was internally frustrated¡ªhow could he have paid so much attention to Ling Mo?!

    But it was just him and Xu Shuhan in the hotel, and her attitude was clear.

    Talk or die¡­

    Obviously, Mu Chen had no choice¡­

    ¡°Why are these the only two options?!¡± Mu Chen continued to be exasperated.

    After several hours of talking, he felt like he was about to break down just from saying Ling Mo¡¯s name repeatedly.

    In fact, he had even embellished a lot of the stories.

    ¡°Considering her mind is affected by the Virus, she probably can¡¯t tell,¡± Mu Chen thought.

    And indeed, Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    As long as he talked about Ling Mo, she would quietly lean against the wall, seemingly listening intently.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually infected by the Ling Mo Virus, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Mu Chen had to bite back the words several times.

    In reality, Xu Shuhan¡¯s thoughts were on apletely different track¡­

    She believed that only Ling Mo seemed capable of turning Zombies into someone like Ye Lian and herpanions.

    If she could learn more about Ling Mo, maybe she could achieve the same!

    ¡°Keep¡­ talking,¡± Xu Shuhan prompted hoarsely.

    Mu Chen, on the verge of copse, muttered, ¡°Ling Mo, where are you?!¡±

 Chapter 677: Hiding Strategy Under the Light

    Chapter 677: Hiding Strategy Under the Light

    ng!

    Ling Mo curled his body and crashed into a shopping mall.

    Landing amidst countless shards of ss, he immediately sprinted forward, weaving through toppled disys and rushing into the center of the mall.

    ¡°Staying outside probably won¡¯t shake it off, but¡­ let¡¯s see you fly in here!¡±

    Ling Mo nimbly maneuvered through the shattered half of a ss door, entering the corridor.

    Having just slipped inside, he wasn¡¯t familiar with the interioryout and had to stop to observe.

    The mall¡¯s lighting was dim, but not enough to hinder Ling Mo.

    The entire internal structure resembled a hollowed-out mountain.

    The corridor spiraled upwards like a mountain road, leading from the ground floor all the way to the top.On both sides were semi-open shop cubicles, densely packed into the not-sorge space.

    A transparent box elevator for customers to move up and down was right in front of Ling Mo.

    The elevator door was slightly ajar, with a white bone still hanging from a strip of tattered cloth wedged in the gap.

    At a nce, the elevator interior was smeared with nearly ck bloodstains, and a putrid stench assaulted his nose.

    Clearly, the venttion here was poor.

    Ling Mo only nced at the elevator before peering over the railing below.

    In the corridor, he could see some fleeting shadows, obviously zombies attracted by the recentmotion.

    In such arge mall, there were bound to be many zombies.

    Even though many zombies had wandered outside to hunt, some would still linger inside.

    Crunch!

    The sound of ss being stepped on suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Chasing really close!¡±

    Ling Mo nced back and then looked around.

    No time left!

    He abruptly turned towards the elevator and squeezed through the gap.

    Upon entering the elevator, the intense smell made Ling Mo¡¯s head throb, and even his eyes burned.

    It was hard to tell how many skeletonsy beneath his feet. Even standing on the floor felt like stepping on a ¡°carpet.¡±

    But this wasn¡¯t the time to get grossed out. Whether it was fresh intestines and blood or long-dried remains, he had to step on them.

    Ling Mo had only taken a couple of steps deeper into the elevator when he locked eyes with a pair of dark, hollow sockets.

    The ck cavities seemed to ¡°stare¡± intently at Ling Mo, and the gaping mouth looked as if it might lunge and bite at any moment.

    Without a change in his expression, Ling Mo met the dead gaze of the corpse for a brief moment. He then covered his nose and mouth, carefully sidling into a corner of the elevator to avoid the gap.

    From his vantage point, he could clearly see a small area outside.

    Tap!

    Footsteps grew nearer, soon appearing in front of the elevator.

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tightened, and he hurriedly held his breath.

    Tap, tap!

    The Bird Zombie paced back and forth outside the elevator, and he could hear it inhaling deeply.

    Ling Mo straightened his body, remainingpletely still, his eyes fixed on the gap.

    He had hidden here partly because he didn¡¯t have enough time, and partly because of an old, reliable principle: hiding in in sight.

    The Bird Zombie wasn¡¯t very intelligent and had been fooled by him several times before. It would never expect Ling Mo to hide right under its nose.

    While there was nothing particrly impressive about outsmarting a Zombie with human intelligence, this very fact was the biggest weakness of this King level Zombie.

    Despite his confidence, Ling Mo prepared a few Psychic Tentacles, ready to shatter the ss behind him at a moment¡¯s notice. It¡¯s always wise to have a backup n.

    Tap, tap!

    The Bird Zombie continued to loiter outside. The sudden loss of its target clearly frustrated it, and Ling Mo¡¯s ears were filled with the grating sound of its sharp nails scraping against its own skin.

    Each sound sent a shiver through Ling Mo, causing goosebumps to rise.

    He forced himself to remain calm. The fact that the Bird Zombie hadn¡¯t immediately discovered him meant that his hiding strategy was working.

    The strong odor and nearly sealed environment hadpletely concealed Ling Mo.

    It would be a pity if everything fell apart at this critical moment¡­

    Suddenly, a shadow shed past the gap.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart leaped into his throat, and he stared intently at the narrow slit.

    Tap!

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s footsteps stopped, and Ling Mo watched as the shadow gradually filled the entire gap.

    Blood-red tentacles rose like poisonous snakes, poised to shatter the ss at Ling Mo¡¯smand.

    ¡°Just a bit longer! Just a bit longer¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt his temples pounding, but his tension only sharpened his focus.

    The surrounding sounds became incredibly clear, and even his vision seemed brighter.

    He could clearly see the shadow outside the door, fully outlining the Bird Zombie¡¯s form. It was inching closer to the elevator, step by step.

    ¡°Damn, is it reallying over?¡±

    Ling Mo calcted the distance between them. If it took two more steps forward, he would have no choice but to flee!

    Otherwise, with the Bird Zombie¡¯s speed, he wouldn¡¯t have enough time to escape safely.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A faint Zombie growl came from downstairs, and Ling Mo¡¯s mind stirred. A Psychic Tentacle silently extended out.

    The nearest Psychic Light Cluster was in the corridor just one floor below. Without the sound stimtion, these Zombies should have continued to wander slowly.

    But the aura of the high-level Zombie had agitated them into a frenzy of fear, causing them to circle nearby restlessly.

    The Zombie that had made the noise was now frantically darting around, as if it needed to tear something apart to vent its terror.

    It had no idea that a tentacle was silently approaching from behind.

    ¡°Grk¡­¡±

    Suddenly, its eyes widened and its body tensed.

    An invisible tentacle ¡°pierced¡± into its brain, embedding deeply into its Psychic Light Cluster.

    In just a second, the Zombie¡¯s frenzied look turned to bewilderment.

    Its expression quickly shifted from rage to calm, and its blood-red eyes looked upward.

    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±

    After twisting its neck a few times, the Zombie suddenly crouched, then sprang forward like a coiled spring.

    Just as the Zombie was about to crash into the railing, it suddenly leaped, using its feet to push off from the rail.

    At the peak of its jump, the Zombie began to fall. But at that moment, it quickly grabbed the upper railing, pulling itself up with ease, andnded in the corridor of the next floor.

    ¡°Hmm, Zombies really are agile and powerful¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but marvel from his hiding spot in the elevator.

    His body had been modified with a minute amount of the Virus for a long time, but he was still far from matching a real Zombie.

    However, since he didn¡¯t want to be infected and lose his mind, he had to take it slowly.

    Though he couldn¡¯tpare to Zombies, at least he was more fortunate than ordinary humans.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As soon as the Zombiended, it spread its arms and let out a challenging roar, shaking its body.

    Tap!

    Outside the elevator, the feet that had appeared in the gap suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck¡­¡±

    A strangeugh came from the Bird Zombie¡¯s mouth as it slowly moved its feet, turning towards the Zombie.

    To the Bird Zombie, such an ordinary Zombie was no different from an ant.

    But this insignificant ant dared to challenge it, triggering the Bird Zombie¡¯s instinct to kill.

    Its purple eyes locked onto the Zombie, and its fingers curled with a swift motion.

    Being stared at with such an insect-like gaze, Ling Mo finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    The attention¡­ had been diverted!

    Boom!

    The Bird Zombie leaned forward slightly, stepped, and rushed towards the Zombie.

    Its movements were somewhat casual. After all, in its view, absolute power was enough to dominate.

    No technique was needed; such insignificant creatures could be crushed effortlessly.

    After dealing with this weak fellow, it would then find that human!

    The Bird Zombie was fast, but with Ling Mo¡¯s current Psychic Power, he could synchronize his neural responses with the actions of his Zombie Puppet.

    He was prepared. As soon as the Bird Zombie¡¯s heel lifted, he immediately controlled the Zombie to flip over the railing, grabbing it during the descent, and threw itself back to the lower floor.

 Chapter 678: Built-In Scent Concealer

    Chapter 678: Built-In Scent Concealer

    Crack!

    In the instant it hit the ground, a sharp sound emanated from the Zombie Puppet¡¯s shoulder.

    The flurry of actions just now had pushed this Zombie beyond its limits.

    Even a Zombie can exhibit adverse reactions when overexerted.

    But to contend with the Bird Zombie, Ling Mo had to keep manipting the Zombie Puppet, maintaining its frantic sprint forward.

    ¡°If this keeps up, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s body won¡¯tst long¡­ I need to shake it off before then,¡± Ling Mo thought as he slowly edged toward the elevator door.

    When he maneuvered to a spot where he could see the Bird Zombie, he immediately stopped cautiously.

    The Bird Zombie was standing behind the railing, seemingly staring in shock below.

    A Zombie actually running away during a challenge¡ªthis was a first for it¡­¡°Really¡­ just ran away like that?¡±

    The Bird Zombie muttered to itself, still looking puzzled.

    As soon as it spoke, a dark shadow suddenly flew up from below.

    Originally, this thing wouldn¡¯t have hit it, but out of reflex, the Bird Zombie swatted at it.

    St!

    Arge mass of messy liquid, mixed with scattered stic shards, sttered all over the Bird Zombie¡¯s face.

    ¡°What is this?¡± the Bird Zombie shouted while wiping its face.

    It had no concept of an electric kettle, but the feeling of being mocked sessfully ignited its fury.

    ¡°Vile! Ugly¡­ and that thing¡¯s kin!¡±

    The Bird Zombie cursed with the most vicious words it could think of, then mimicked the Zombie Puppet¡¯s movements and jumped down.

    Though inexperienced, it managed to hook its toes onto the railing of the lower level and swung itself in, thanks to its wings.

    Ahead, the Zombie Puppet was still sprinting wildly.

    ¡°Just threw something at me, and now it¡¯s so far ahead?¡± The Bird Zombie¡¯s intelligence served it well for a moment, but after 0.1 seconds of thought with no answer, it immediately discarded the question.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Ling Mo leaned against the elevator, wiping the sweat from his forehead.

    Under the heavy strain of his psychic power, controlling the tentacles to find objects to throw was quite challenging for Ling Mo.

    Normally, when fully energized, Ling Mo could have used the kettle to smash the Bird Zombie¡¯s head.

    But now, exhausted and also manipting a Zombie Puppet, being able to throw it at all was alreadymendable.

    The fact that it was still filled with water was an unexpected bonus.

    ¡°Consider it a freebie¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself as he shifted his focus back to the Zombie Puppet.

    The Bird Zombie, burning with rage, immediately gave chase upon spotting the Zombie Puppet.

    In this setting, it had lost its ability to glide, but with its arms spread wide, they served as sails!

    Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to look back, and he was speechless.

    The Bird Zombie, bncing on its toes with arms fully extended, was now moving even faster with the aid of its thin wings!

    Given its light weight, it might even pull off some ¡°water strider¡± trick on a surface¡­

    ¡°A weird-looking zombie trying to act like a martial arts master! You¡¯ve ruined the whole ethereal vibe!¡±

    Ling Mo cursed inwardly, manipting the Zombie Puppet to grab the nearby railing.

    Coming to an abrupt stop from high speed, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s feet immediately felt a strong friction, even sparking a bit from the soles.

    ¡°Jumping again?¡± The Bird Zombie widened its eyes, but this time, it was smarter.

    Before the Zombie Puppet could leap over, the Bird Zombie gracefully twisted its body, performing an aerial spin to vault over the railing.

    Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet had just grabbed the railing and jumped outside, but seeing this, it spun around and jumped back in.

    ¡°Noting down?¡± The Bird Zombie waited below for a second, then angrily realized it had been tricked again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a zombie!¡±

    The Bird Zombie climbed up furiously, cursing in exasperation.

    ¡°Your insults are getting smoother¡­ But at this rate¡­ it won¡¯t hold out until it gets out. Plus, if it goes out and I follow, I¡¯ll be detected the moment I step out¡­¡±

    With this thought, Ling Mo held his breath again and slowly moved to the gap.

    Before stepping out, Ling Mo turned back to look at the hollow-eyed corpse.

    ¡°Buddy, I need to borrow this.¡±

    Suppressing his disgust, Ling Mo extended two tentacles to hook a piece of tattered cloth from the corpse.

    The cloth, originally stuck to the body with dried blood, fell off at the slightest touch.

    However, with the tentacles¡¯ help, the cloth hovered in mid-air, spinning as if caught in the wind.

    Ling Mo took a shallow breath and quickly pinched his nose again. ¡°Great, this smell is strong enough to mask my human scent.¡±

    As he carefully squeezed through the gap, the piece of cloth floated out with him.

    ¡°Is this like carrying a built-in scent concealer? It¡¯s effective, but so foul-smelling¡­¡±

    Pinching his nose, Ling Mo cautiously moved toward the spot where he had entered earlier.

    His controlled Zombie Puppet was still ying hide-and-seek with the Bird Zombie downstairs. But due to rapidly depleting stamina, the ordinary Zombie was showing signs of fatigue.

    As Ling Mo approached the shattered floor-to-ceiling window, the Zombie Puppet, during a downward leap, had its back shed by the Bird Zombie¡¯s ws.

    The deep wound and gushing blood caused the Zombie Puppet¡¯s already limited stamina to plummet further. Its muscles, long past their limit, began to stiffen, and its ligaments, like overstretched rubber bands on the verge of snapping, emitted creaking sounds.

    ¡°The difference between an ordinary Zombie and a King-level Zombie is huge¡­ and the wriggling in the wound¡­¡±

    Though the ordinary Zombie¡¯s pain nerves were paralyzed, Ling Mo could clearly sense the condition of the Zombie Puppet¡¯s body, even if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain himself.

    The wound, though not painful, felt as if countless bugs were burrowing inside, sending a writhing sensation throughout.

    And this was definitely not a sign of a Zombie¡¯s regenerative abilities¡­

    ¡°Could it be the Virus?¡± Thinking of the red mud on the Bird Zombie¡¯s ws, Ling Mo felt a chill run down his spine.

    For lower-level Zombies, the Virus concentration in a King-level Zombie must be like a deadly poison, right?

    The Zombie Puppet clearly wouldn¡¯tst long, so Ling Mo quickened his pace, trying to approach the gaping hole as silently as possible.

    Once he got out, the Bird Zombie, still in the heavily scented area, wouldn¡¯t notice him.

    Once the Zombie Puppet was dealt with, Ling Mo had already escaped to a distance. He knew he might be pursued again, but at least he had bought himself some time.

    Just as he was nearing the broken hole, his body suddenly froze.

    ¡°Ye Lian?!¡±

    He whipped around, wide-eyed, looking back towards the interior of the mall¡ªmore precisely, towards the main entrance.

    Due to the excessive consumption of his Psychic Power and the urgency of the situation, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t been able to spare any focus to sense Ye Lian and the others¡¯ conditions.

    But now that Ye Lian hade this close, their Psychic Link automatically responded.

    But this distance¡­ it was too short¡­

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±

    Ling Mo hurriedly sent a mentalmand, but it was already toote.

    Boom!

    A loud crash echoed from below the mall, apanied byrge shards of ss flying out. A somewhat slender figure, illuminated by the iing sunlight, appeared at the entrance.

    As the sound of shattering ss filled the air, the figure stepped into the mall.

    When a Zombie leaned over the railing, howling, the figure immediately raised a long-barreled gun.

    Bang!

    The bullet exploded on the Zombie¡¯s face, sending blood and chunks of flesh everywhere.

    The Zombie was sent flying backward, crashing into arge pile of merchandise.

    Another loud crash followed, and Ling Mo, upstairs, pped his forehead.

    ¡°Girl, why did youe back¡­¡±

    Despite his exasperation, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a warmth in his heart.

    As a Zombie, Ye Lian was acutely aware of her own condition. Resisting a mentalmand was something unimaginable for her, who was always so obedient.

    Hering here had Ling Mo feeling a mix of emotions.

    Themotion Ye Lian caused, along with her unabashed dominant-level Zombie aura, immediately caught the Bird Zombie¡¯s attention.

    It turned its head excitedly amidst the chase and let out a strangeugh, ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ here ites, food is here!¡±

    A surge of anger red up within Ling Mo.

    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s now or never!¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was about to step out, he suddenly sensed a ripple from Ye Lian.

    He was momentarily stunned, then his eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of joy.

 Chapter 679: You Are All in This Together!

    Chapter 679: You Are All in This Together!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly picked up the tattered cloth he had thrown to the ground, turned around, and walked toward therge hole. Without hesitation, he leaped into it.

    The ground rapidly approached, the wind whistling past his ears, while muffled crashing sounds echoed from the shopping mall behind him.

    Ling Monded lightly on the road but didn¡¯t rush to act. Instead, he casually rubbed his temples.

    A Zombie, attracted by the noise, spotted Ling Mo. It was just about to pounce but hesitated.

    ¡°Roar?¡±

    It stared at Ling Mo from less than ten meters away, confusedly observing him as he rubbed his temples. The Zombie was also curiously fixated on the piece of tattered cloth floating around Ling Mo.

    The Zombie seemed conflicted. Judging by appearances, this was indeed a human.

    But the smell he emitted was more like that of a dried-up corpse that didn¡¯t whet the appetite.And that thing flying in the air? It clearly wasn¡¯t a living creature¡­

    Zombies are most interested in fresh flesh and blood. In a pinch, some decayed and shriveled remains might do.

    But somethingpletely devoid of moisture, with only ayer of skin left, would even be off-putting to a Zombie.

    The idea that ¡°Zombies aren¡¯t picky eaters¡± is fundamentally wrong¡­

    Zombies have their own pride and dignity too¡­

    Ling Mo had sensed the Zombie as soon as hended, but the massive expenditure of Psychic Power during the jump left him feeling dizzy, so he didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with it.

    After rubbing his temples a few times, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a few vials of medicine.

    ¡°Not this one, this is Number 0¡¯s¡­ Oh, here it is.¡±

    Still dizzy, Ling Mo selected one of the small vials, quickly unscrewed it, and poured it into his mouth.

    He hadn¡¯t had a chance to take the medicine earlier, but now he finally found the opportunity.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Ling Mo downed thest bit of the medicine from the vial and shook the empty bottle vigorously.

    ¡°Even the base liquid is gone¡­¡±

    The base liquid used to dilute the Virus waspletely used up.

    This meant that he could no longer continue making his own medicine. While he wasn¡¯t short on the Virus itself, he had no idea about theposition or the method of making that base liquid.

    The ones left by Number 0 weren¡¯t very effective for him. In the blink of an eye, Ling Mo¡¯s supply of recovery medicine waspletely exhausted.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed, still holding the empty vial in his hand.

    A cool sensation rose from his stomach and quickly spread to his head.

    Ling Mo blinked hard, and the dizziness significantly subsided.

    While Ling Mo was drinking the medicine, the Zombie nearby had been watching him with its head tilted.

    Especially when Ling Mo tilted his head back to gulp the medicine, the Zombie slightly opened its mouth, nkly staring at Ling Mo¡¯s moving Adam¡¯s apple.

    When Ling Mo shook the empty vial, the Zombie sniffed eagerly.

    It hesitated for a moment, then suddenly widened its eyes.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The scent of the Virus stimted the Zombie, and it suddenly charged at Ling Mo with a powerful leap.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly widened his eyes, raising his hand to face the charging Zombie.

    The Zombie, in its rush, seemed to m into an invisible barrier, flipping over andnding heavily on its back.

    Before it could get up, the Zombie¡¯s body went rigid, its eyes staring nkly at the sky.

    A few secondster, the Zombie mechanically twitched, then slowly stood up.

    ¡°That should do it¡­ Although my Psychic Power hasn¡¯t recovered much, the fatigue has lessened a lot¡­¡± Ling Mo shook his head and then looked at his new Zombie Puppet.

    After staring at each other for a couple of seconds, Ling Mo cautiously nced around and then, with his new Zombie Puppet, ran across the street.

    Hugging the wall, they swiftly moved forward.

    ¡°Where did Ye Lian say it was¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered anxiously, scanning his surroundings as he ran. The time he had left was running out¡­

    ¡°Annoying! Weak trash! So infuriating!¡±

    The Bird Zombie screeched loudly, spinning around with incredible speed, its arm sweeping across like a steel bar.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Half a table leg and some splinters flew out, along with the Zombie Puppet Ling Mo had been controlling.

    The Zombie Puppet looked utterly miserable, almost entirely covered in blood. Its face now sported a bloody, flesh-mangled dent, and one eye was smeared with thick blood, making the red eyeball appear much dimmer than before, like a murky ss marble.

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s sweep had caused several streams of blood to burst from the Zombie Puppet¡¯s shoulder.

    It nced down at its cracked hand and arm, trembling as it hurled the remaining half of the table leg.

    The Bird Zombie tilted its head to dodge, but its purple eyes were now practically sparking with rage. ¡°Enough already! How dare this worthless trash¡­¡±

    Before it could finish cursing, a cab came flying towards it with a ¡°whoosh.¡±

    This time, the Bird Zombie didn¡¯t even bother dodging. The cabnded about three meters away with a crash, breaking apart.

    The debris scattered over the Bird Zombie, not even scratching its skin.

    ¡°Squawk!¡± The Bird Zombie¡¯s screams grew increasingly bird-like in its frenzy. This fellow Zombie posed no real threat, yet it had driven its fury to an all-time high.

    A delicious dinner awaited downstairs, yet it was entangled with a piece of trash fit only for the garbage bin.

    Normally, these ordinary Zombies were no different from mosquitoes to it, but today, this one had caused such a huge hassle.

    What infuriated the Bird Zombie the most was the faint sense of that annoying human¡¯s presence on this piece of trash!

    ¡°You¡¯re all in this together! You¡¯re all in this together!¡±

    The Bird Zombie, now utterly enraged, lunged forward.

    But the Zombie Puppet had already cunningly darted away, specifically heading for the corners of the cubicles.

    This environment was perfect for a dying battle; as long as it was fast enough, there were always ces to hide.

    Along the way, it could grab various objects to throw, avoiding closebat and certain death.

    However, as time ticked by, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s stamina had declined to a dangerous threshold.

    The wound on its back had not healed and continued to give off a tearing pain.

    Its energy was nearly depleted, and the infection could re up at any moment.

    Despite these limitations, under Ling Mo¡¯s skillful and nimble control, the Zombie Puppet continued to dutifully drag the Bird Zombie through the mall.

    But the difference in strength was too vast. Just as the Zombie Puppet turned a corner, it felt a sudden tug on its arm.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Blood sttered, and the Zombie Puppet stumbled forward.

    The Bird Zombie, watching its prey continue to run, angrily threw the torn-off arm to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re not even fit to be a Zombie!¡±

    ¡°Being fit to be a human is enough¡­¡± thought Ling Mo.

    Ye Lian continued to guard the entrance. Her seemingly frail and delicate body achieved the effect of ¡°one Zombie holding the gate, ten thousand unable to pass.¡±

    With Thor in her hands and her continuously auto-focusing eyes, any approaching Zombies were sted into a bloody mess.

    Even if some Zombies managed to get close, Ye Lian would easily dispatch them.

    After advancing to a dominant level, the benefits she gained included not only the mutation of her eyes but also aprehensive improvement in her physical abilities.

    Though not yet stable, dealing with these lower-level Zombies was still more than manageable.

    After putting down Thor again, she reached into her backpack and pulled out a handful of bullets.

    ¡°Keep¡­ing,¡± Ye Lian muttered, her slightly bewildered eyes scanning the vast interior of the mall, watching the Zombies continuously climbing over the railings.

    Those hit fell from heights, sttering blood everywhere, some got caught on the railings, and others flew into the stores, bing meals for passing Zombies.

    The smell of blood grew thicker, and Ye Lian¡¯s eyes became increasingly bright.

    The dominant-level Zombie aura she emitted was rising steadily¡­

    ¡°Squawk!¡± The Bird Zombie screeched while relentlessly attacking the Zombie Puppet.

    With one arm gone, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s stamina drained even faster, and its speed continued to decrease.

    It hadn¡¯t run much farther when its other arm was torn off as well.

    Blood sttered everywhere, and the strong scent of blood filled the mall.

    Some Zombies, drawn by themotion, began to gather. They hovered in the dim corners like vultures, their eyes glinting coldly as they watched the Zombie Puppet.

    With a frenzied King level Zombie present, they dared not approach.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    The Bird Zombie hurled the other arm away, then suddenly leapt, hooking its ws into the ceiling before dropping heavily onto the Zombie Puppet¡¯s head.

    Its bird-like talons gripped the Zombie Puppet¡¯s shoulders, mming it to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Rip you apart!¡±

    The Bird Zombie screeched, baring its teeth. Never before had it felt such excitement during a hunt.

    The most incredible part was that its thrilling opponent was merely an ordinary Zombie.

    No, this fellow Zombie couldn¡¯t be ordinary. It must be connected to that human!

    ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck! Tear you apart!¡±

    The Bird Zombie stomped on the struggling Zombie Puppet, bending down to grab its hair.

    It couldn¡¯t wait to see this bug¡¯s head torn off. Witnessing death and blood was the ultimate pleasure for Zombies.

    ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck!¡± The Bird Zombieughed maniacally, almost forgetting about Ye Lian.

    But as it bent down, the Bird Zombie suddenly felt something amiss.

    Before it could turn, the Zombie Puppet twisted its body in a grotesque manner, bones cracking audibly, and bit down on the Bird Zombie¡¯s leg at an impossible angle.

    The bite didn¡¯t hurt, but it was tight. The Bird Zombie tried to kick it away, but blood seeped through the Zombie Puppet¡¯s clenched teeth, and it still didn¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 680: If Heaven Gives You Wings, They Should Be Braised

    Chapter 680: If Heaven Gives You Wings, They Should Be Braised

    ¡°Let go¡­¡±

    The Bird Zombie delivered another fierce kick. Fragments of internal organs, mixed with copious amounts of blood, continuously flowed out from the Zombie Puppet¡¯s mouth.

    Its expression was somewhat frantic. Although zombies are naturally tenacious, this was taking it to an extreme!

    Moreover, this zombie was not just relying on brute force. At this point, its actions disyed an unexpected level of skill.

    Using its own body, it sessfully blocked the angle of the Bird Zombie¡¯s kicks, protecting its most vital chest and head.

    In a fit of rage, the Bird Zombie twisted its body to grab the Zombie Puppet¡¯s hair.

    Just then, something caught its peripheral vision¡ªa shadowy figure.

    As soon as its gaze met those red eyes, a dark cylindrical object was hurled toward it.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±Instinctively sensing danger, the Bird Zombie recognized this scene as eerily familiar.

    From past experiences, the Bird Zombie had learned a crucial lesson: anything suddenly flying out from the darkness is best avoided!

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s eyes were locked onto the cylindrical object, but its w had already grasped the Zombie Puppet¡¯s hair.

    A surge of exhration coursed through it, causing its fingertips to tremble with excitement.

    Finally! It was about to rid itself of this pesky nuisance!

    If it weren¡¯t devoid of human-like emotions, the Bird Zombie might have shed tears of relief at this moment.

    A dignified King-level zombie, reduced to such a state¡­

    Could it get any more degrading?

    Just as it was about to end this humiliation, the cylindrical object was about to reach its head, now hanging in mid-air.

    The Bird Zombie let out a cold, gratingugh. Whatever that flying object was, it wasn¡¯t going to touch it¡­

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    A stick, emitting mes, was suddenly thrown from the shadowy figure¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the stick, and at that moment, a ¡°ng¡± sounded from above. Then, arge bucket of foul-smelling liquid was poured directly over its head.

    The Bird Zombie, still bent over, was drenched from head to toe.

    Its nest-like, messy hair fell over its eyes. Before it could react to this sudden turn of events, the stick had alreadynded at its feet.

    Just as the Bird Zombie caught a glimpse of a spark on the ground, a wave of heat surged up.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    In the final moments, it managed to tear off the Zombie Puppet¡¯s neck, but the head remained fixed to its leg, quickly turning into a fireball.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The Bird Zombie screeched frantically, but neither speed nor strength could extinguish the mes now.

    As the ming Bird Zombie stumbled around the spreading fire, with a burning head attached to its leg, the shadowy figure stood still, dazed.

    ¡°Whoo¡­ whoo¡­¡±

    Outside the mall, Ling Mo leaned against a utility pole, gasping for breath.

    Sweat-soaked bangs clung to his forehead, and his face was pale as a ghost.

    Juggling two demanding tasks at once was exhausting, but the real challenge hade when the first Zombie Puppet entered a near-death state. The intense survival instinct that kicked in made it even harder for Ling Mo to maintain control.

    At thest moment, he barely managed to sever the Psychic Link.

    The thought of almost experiencing the sensation of having his neck torn off alive made Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitch.

    But¡­ he had seeded!

    ¡°If heaven gives you wings, they should be braised¡­ I never thought I¡¯d see a live version,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, unable to resist a smirk.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s screams continued, and the fire spread rapidly.

    The area was already dry, filled with mmable trinkets and clothing. A tiny spark could ignite a ze, let alone this inferno.

    After a moment of stillness, the shadowy figure moved again, no longer throwing sticks but grabbing burning items and tossing them around.

    Once the surroundings were nearly engulfed in mes, the shadowy figure charged at the Bird Zombie again.

    The Bird Zombie, its eyelids scorched shut, was surrounded by heat and thick smoke, unable to sense which direction to run.

    The Bird Zombie, trying to charge its way out, was suddenly tackled by the shadowy figure.

    As they hit the ground, the two Zombies rolled through the mes.

    ¡°Crack!¡± The Bird Zombie, now a zing fireball, still had the ability to move. It grabbed a part of the other Zombie and tore it off, then gave a powerful kick, sending the Zombie Puppet flying.

    Struggling back to its feet, the Bird Zombie charged forward.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    It crashed into a wall, quickly turned around, and charged in another direction.

    Ling Mo instinctively patted himself down, shaking off the mental remnants of controlling the Zombie Puppet through the inferno.

    He squinted towards the mall entrance and saw Ye Lian running out, holding Thor.

    ¡°Over here!¡± Ling Mo waved at her.

    Ye Lian ran towards him, ncing back over her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back. With this fire, it¡¯s dangerous for us to go in too,¡± Ling Mo said as Ye Lian reached him.

    ck smoke was already billowing out of the windows, and faint mes could be seen.

    Ye Lian nodded and circled around him, inspecting.

    Ling Mo smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ye Lian stopped in front of him, her big eyes staring into his, and suddenly raised her hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead with her palm.

    ¡°Thank you, girl.¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s wrist, pressing her cool hand to his cheek.

    Ye Lian¡¯s movements halted, her deep eyes locked with Ling Mo¡¯s, but she said nothing.

    ¡°That shot was perfect¡ªtiming, angle, everything,¡± Ling Mo praised with a smile.

    If not for their wless teamwork, setting a King-level Zombie on fire would have been nearly impossible. Simply setting a fire would have been detected before it could even burn¡­

    So many factors contributed to their sess.

    Even so, Ling Mo had to sacrifice two Zombie Puppets.

    Ye Lian smiled softly, her fingertips gently caressing Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    Reluctantly, Ling Mo released her wrist and nced back towards the mall.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The ss window suddenly shattered, and a massive st of mes, apanied by thick ck smoke, burst out.

    ¡°No, we need to get out of here.¡±

    The fire¡¯s duration was uncertain, and the mes and explosions would attract a horde of Zombies.

    Ye Lian looked visibly tired, while Ling Mo¡¯s condition was even worse.

    ¡°We¡¯lle back once the fire¡¯s out.¡± Ling Mo nced onest time at the window, his psychic sense already picking up numerous approaching Psychic Light Clusters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s hand and ran towards the other end of the street.

    But after only a few steps, Ling Mo¡¯s vision went ck, and he copsed forward.

    The continuous high-intensity exertion had left him utterly exhausted.

    Having escaped sessfully and set the Bird Zombie aze, a wave of relief washed over Ling Mo, finally allowing his mind to rx.

    Ye Lian caught Ling Mo as he fell, pulling him back. Upon inspecting him anxiously, she realized that although his eyes were closed, his breathing was steady.

    He had fallen asleep in this situation¡­

    Supporting Ling Mo, Ye Lian looked around somewhat bewildered.

    On the empty street, it was just her and Ling Mo standing there¡­

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, a few minutester, Mu Chen, dry-mouthed from talking, suddenly stood up and rushed to the window in the hotel.

    Though the view was blurry, he could faintly see a plume of ck smoke¡­

    ¡°Fire? Did Ling Mo and the others do that?¡± Mu Chen frowned and asked.

    Xu Shuhan, of course, didn¡¯t answer him; she didn¡¯t even bother to get up and check.

    Mu Chen stared at the smoke, puzzled.

    At that moment, he caught a glimpse of the street below out of the corner of his eye.

    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he saw familiar figures helping each other, moving along the street towards the hotel.

    Hearing this, Xu Shuhan finally reacted, lifting her eyes.

    ¡°Great!¡± Mu Chen eximed, but then noticed Xu Shuhan staring at him.

    He quickly cleared his throat and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡±

 Chapter 681: Remember to Close the Door

    Chapter 681: Remember to Close the Door

    Just as Ye Lian and the others reached the door, Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan had alreadye out to greet them.

    After listening to Mu Chen recount several hours of ¡°Ling Mo¡¯s Observation Diary,¡± Xu Shuhan seemed to have stabilized quite a bit.

    However, as Mu Chen eagerly rushed ahead to open the door, Xu Shuhan, who was following behind, suddenly swayed and had to steady herself against the wall.

    She lowered her head, squinting at the path ahead, and shook her head vigorously.

    The red haze clouding her vision grew thicker, impossible to shake off¡­

    She turned her gaze toward a broken mirror on the side and froze.

    Pale skin, eyes almost entirely blood-red, a chilling aura emanating from deep within her soul¡­

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s breathing grew rapid. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her face.

    Is this still me?How could the professional-looking female news anchor have turned so sinister¡­

    ¡°You guys took way too long¡­¡± Mu Chenined casually as he opened the door.

    Xu Shuhan, however, reacted as if she had heard an unbearable noise. She immediately showed a pained expression and clutched her ears.

    Is this the world through a Zombie¡¯s ears? It¡¯s so unbearable¡­ so loud¡­

    Leaning against the wall, Xu Shuhan listened to Mu Chen¡¯s incessant chatter while he dragged the sofa used as a makeshift barricade away from the door.

    The scraping sound against the floor was like a cannon st right next to her ears, making her want to scream in frustration.

    Her nails dug deeply into her scalp, but it did nothing to ease her irritation.

    Why doesn¡¯t it hurt enough? Why can¡¯t I feel anything real?

    Xu Shuhan stared in horror at her reflection, feelingpletely alienated.

    She was terrified to death, yet the eyes in the mirror were still filled with a craving for blood¡­

    Listening to stories had only kept Xu Shuhan¡¯s mind momentarily clear. But her body, under the Virus¡¯s invasion, reacted all too honestly.

    ¡°But why all of a sudden¡­¡±

    Creaaak¡ª

    As the door opened, Xu Shuhan¡¯s body suddenly tensed.

    She slowly turned her head, watching as Ye Lian and the others filed in.

    ¡°Right¡­ it¡¯s because of this¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan felt her legs go weak, her blood almost boiling inside her veins.

    This instinctual shiver made Xu Shuhan feel a sudden sense of relief.

    Thank goodness I didn¡¯t say it¡­ What would have happened if I had blurted it out?

    She squeezed her head hard, reminding herself not to fall into confusion again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the captain?¡± Mu Chen, looking shocked, watched as Ling Mo was helped in by Ye Lian. He quickly stepped forward to lend a hand.

    Ye Lian shook her head, refusing his help, and whispered, ¡°He¡­ he fell asleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Asleep?!¡± Mu Chen was dumbfounded. What on earth had happened during this outing?

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, is something on fire?¡± Mu Chen stepped aside to let Ye Lian and Ling Mo pass, then reached out to stop Xia Na, asking, ¡°And what¡¯s going on with you guys?¡±

    Xia Na and Li Yalin kept their heads down, supporting each other.

    Mu Chen waspletely bewildered. To him, these people were all experts. How could theye back in such a state from just clearing a road?

    Blocked by Mu Chen¡¯s arm, Xia Na stopped silently and lifted her head.

    As soon as their eyes met, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over.

    His arm went limp involuntarily, and by the time he came back to his senses, Xia Na and the others had already walked past him.

    Gulp¡­

    Mu Chen swallowed hard, finally managing to calm his racing heart.

    ¡°So¡­ so terrifying¡­¡± Mu Chen watched Xia Na¡¯s retreating figure with lingering fear. If he hadn¡¯t spent some time with Ling Mo¡¯s group, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a look coulde from this slender, long-haired high school girl.

    Wait a minute, what¡¯s that ball?

    He hadn¡¯t noticed it clearly from upstairs, but now Mu Chen saw it trailing behind Xia Na.

    He stared wide-eyed at therge white ball Xia Na was dragging behind her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that¡­¡±

    Xia Na raised her hand above her shoulder and gave it a gentle shake.

    The rest of Mu Chen¡¯s words got stuck in his throat. He closed his mouth, and Xia Na stopped shaking her hand, giving him a thumbs-up instead.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give me a thumbs-up! What did I say wrong?¡± Mu Chen muttered, feeling deeply aggrieved.

    Xu Shuhan, pressed against the wall, nervously watched Ye Lian walk past her, and then turned her gaze to the approaching Xia Na and Li Yalin.

    Just as Xia Na was about to pass by, she suddenly paused and lifted her hand.

    Her target seemed to be Xu Shuhan¡¯s shoulder, but with Xu Shuhan¡¯s body tensed up, Xia Na extended her arm without making a sound. Even with her fingers stretched out, she could only weakly tap Xu Shuhan on the chest.

    p!

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s nerves went taut, her red eyes staring in panic at the top of Xia Na¡¯s head.

    p, p!

    Xia Na sighed and patted her gently twice more.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it eventually,¡± she said softly, then hesitated and added, ¡°I mean those feelings, not just now¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan blinked, then stiffly nodded.

    She watched as Xia Na and the others ascended the stairs, still trying to calm her racing heart from that sudden burst of anxiety.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Mu Chen asked cautiously as he closed the door and approached her.

    Xu Shuhan, with her back to him, opened her mouth wide, her face contorted with pain.

    She bit her lip, then suddenly turned around and shouted in a hoarse, violent voice, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    After yelling, Xu Shuhan bolted up the stairs and quickly disappeared around the corner.

    Mu Chen stood there, stunned, taking a moment to recover from the shock. He pped his forehead with one hand and squatted down helplessly. ¡°Do I have it easy? No, I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­¡±

    Ye Lian gently pushed open the door and carefully helped Ling Mo into the room.

    Afterying him down, Ling Mo¡¯s lips moved unconsciously, but no sound came out.

    Ye Lian remained bent over, tucking her long hair behind her ear as she quietly watched Ling Mo sleep.

    It was already evening, and the setting sun shone through the ss window, casting its warm light on both of them.

    In the warm, golden sunlight, Ling Mo¡¯s slightly parted lips and his long, deep breaths, mingling with the gentle breeze, were clearly audible to Ye Lian.

    She stared nkly for a moment, then reached out to touch Ling Mo¡¯s cheek.

    The memory of Ling Mo grabbing her wrist shed before her eyes again. Looking at the sleeping Ling Mo, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the look in his eyes at that moment.

    That gaze, more piercing than ever before, seemed devoid of any other thoughts, as though everything else in the world had ceased to exist except for her.

    Though itsted only a moment, Ye Lian firmly remembered that feeling.

    ¡°Is this¡­ human¡­ emotion?¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s hand slowly moved down, finally resting over Ling Mo¡¯s heart.

    Thump!

    The feeling of his heartbeat, transmitted through his clothes, reached her palm.

    Ye Lian¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. Her eyes shifted to Ling Mo¡¯s lips, and she slowly leaned down¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xia Na¡¯s voice suddenly came from the doorway, causing Ye Lian to jump as if electrocuted. She stood up quickly, hiding her hands behind her back, and stared wide-eyed at Xia Na, who was standing by the door. ¡°I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stealing a kiss, huh¡­¡± Xia Na gave a mischievous smile, pulling Li Yalin in with her and kicking the door shut behind them. ¡°But Ye Lian, when you do something like this¡­ remember to close the door.¡±

    Ye Lian stood there, flustered. She understood what Xia Na meant but didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°But I never thought Ye Lian would actually¡­¡± Xia Na plopped Li Yalin onto the couch, then kicked therge white ball she had dragged behind her into a corner before sitting down next to Li Yalin, grinning at Ye Lian.

    ¡°Is it¡­ really okay?¡± Ye Lian¡¯s gaze followed the rolling white ball until it hit the wall, wobbled, and finally came to a stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it rolled all the way back with us.¡±

    Xia Na said with a smile.

    However, her pale face and the quickly changing color of her eyes clearly indicated that her condition was far from stable.

    As soon as Xia Na sat down, her hand casually grasped the armrest. But within a fraction of a second, there was a sharp ¡°crack¡± sound, and suddenly, the area beneath Xia Na¡¯s hand was empty.

    Wood chips scattered everywhere. Xia Na tugged at the corner of her mouth and muttered, ¡°What kind of quality is this¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ your¡­ strength¡­¡± Ye Lian stammered, quickly bending down to cover Ling Mo¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s my uncontrolled strength,¡± Xia Na said, raising both hands in front of her. ¡°How about this?¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Li Yalin, lying beside her, let out a soft ¡°hmm¡± and then turned over.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Lian, quick-eyed, reached out to grab Li Yalin but hesitated, not wanting to let go of Ling Mo.

    Xia Na, a bit disoriented in various ways, reacted a beat too slow.

    By the time she turned her head, the sofa beneath her hadpletely copsed with a loud ¡°thud.¡±

    Ye Lian quickly covered Ling Mo¡¯s ears again, watching as Xia Na and Li Yalin simultaneously fell into the wreckage.

    ¡°What was that noise¡­¡± Mu Chen, climbing the stairs with a look of despair, suddenly felt a vibration under his feet, followed by a muffled sound from above.

    In the hallway, Xu Shuhan¡¯s voice immediately followed, yelling, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me this time!¡± Mu Chen cried out, tears streaming down his face. This time, he was truly innocent¡­

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Xia Na clumsily crawled out of the ruined sofa and reached back to drag Li Yalin out as well.

    Li Yalin, showing no awareness of the chaos she had caused, immediately lunged toward the wall upon emerging. Xia Na quickly grabbed her, stuffing a cushion into her hands, ¡°Here, take this¡­¡±

 Chapter 682: This Is Not Our Style!

    Chapter 682: This Is Not Our Style!

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Li Yalin grabbed a cushion and started tearing it apart. Xia Na dodged the flying cotton and fabric pieces while apologetically smiling at Ye Lian, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±

    Ye Lian gently removed her hand and said, ¡°He is¡­ very tired¡­¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Xia Na nodded. ¡°Let him sleep. He¡¯s usually so alert. If it weren¡¯t for you covering him, Ye Lian, he would have definitely woken up¡­¡±

    ¡°You can also¡­ cover him.¡± Ye Lian smiled slightly.

    Xia Na nced at Ling Mo, who was sleeping soundly. Feeling a bit sorry for him, she coldly snorted, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d cover him with a pillow and smother him, then we could have meat.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Lian eximed, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re joking¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, it¡¯s called kidding around¡­ Wait, no, I wasn¡¯t kidding!¡± Xia Na muttered. She was in a state of confusion, with her human nature and zombie instincts constantly alternating, making her a bit different from usual.

    Ye Lian looked somewhat perplexed but quietly sat down next to Ling Mo and asked, ¡°You¡­ how are you all doing?¡±Xia Na smiled, ¡°Much better than before. Thanks to you all. When that high-level zombie showed up, I was vaguely aware of it. If I had been forced to act then, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out as well as they did.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Ling Mo again, ¡°And now he¡¯s exhausted¡­ trying to show off!¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s big eyes blinked,pletely unsure how to respond.

    The first part was clearly concern, but the second part¡­

    This isn¡¯t typical zombie behavior¡­

    ¡°What about you, Ye Lian? After breaking through, do you feel anything special?¡± Xia Na suddenly asked, curious.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t reach the dominant level in this evolution, but since she had leveled up again, breaking through was just a matter of time. It was good to ask in advance¡­

    Ye Lian fiddled with her fingers, organizing her thoughts before speaking haltingly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a bit different from before¡­¡±

    She pointed to her eyes, ¡°Here¡­¡±

    Then she pointed at Ling Mo, ¡°And¡­ him¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, what does this have to do with Ling-Ge?¡± Xia Na became even more puzzled.

    She could understand the change in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes immediately; the contracted pupils were an obvious sign of mutation.

    But how could Ye Lian¡¯s evolution be connected to Ling Mo?

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Lian bit her lip and whispered, ¡°I¡­ understand him a bit more¡­¡±

    Xia Na paused for a moment, then a look of realization crossed her face. ¡°Ah, I get it!¡±

    Her red and ck eyes darted between Ye Lian and Ling Mo, and she nodded. ¡°Your connection has deepened!¡±

    Ye Lian nodded first, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just¡­ that¡­¡±

    She gestured as she spoke, finally making Xia Na understand what she meant.

    ¡°So¡­ you can feel the human emotions he expresses?¡± Xia Na summarized, seeking confirmation.

    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Ye Lian nodded excitedly.

    Xia Na thought for a moment, then posed another question. ¡°Do you have simr emotions yourself? If you can feel his, shouldn¡¯t you have your own?¡±

    At this point, Xia Na¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of anticipation.

    She already retained her humanity. As for turning back into a humanpletely¡­ ck Na wasn¡¯t interested at all.

    She enjoyed being a zombie¡ªthe thrill of seeing blood, theplete control over her body, and the sheer joy of fully engaging in battle were experiences normal humans couldn¡¯t understand.

    But theplex emotions in a human¡¯s mind were also very appealing to Xia Na.

    Under Xia Na¡¯s eager gaze, Ye Lian slowly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ what he means because¡­ I remember some things¡­ but¡­ I don¡¯t have them myself¡­¡± Ye Lian said.

    Xia Na immediately looked a bit disappointed. It wasn¡¯t going to be that simple, after all¡­

    In Ye Lian¡¯s case, it couldn¡¯t be called true feeling.

    It was like learning words from pictures. She knew what the fruit in the picture was and what it was called, but until she tasted it herself, she wouldn¡¯t truly know it.

    Ye Lian¡¯s understanding of human emotions was only at the level of learning words from pictures.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xia Na said, leaping forward to grasp Ye Lian¡¯s hand, ¡°At least you¡¯ve made a lot of progress, right? Now, when you see him trembling with anger, you won¡¯t think he¡¯s just cold anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Ye Lian smiled slightly.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± In the pitch-dark stairwell, Xu Shuhan was clutching the handrail, wobbling as she climbed.

    Her mind was still clear, but precisely because of this, the physical reactions she was experiencing felt even more intense.

    In the darkness, it seemed like there were rustling sounds everywhere, drilling straight into her brain.

    Even if she covered her ears, she could still hear the sound of her own blood flowing.

    Even her own breathing sounded so irritating, making her incredibly agitated.

    ¡°This is unbearable¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t know which floor she had reached. She leaned against the corner of the staircase, slid down along the wall, and crouched there, holding her head.

    Xia Na¡¯s words echoed in her mind again: ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this the side effect of maintaining sanity? If I lost my sanity and was controlled by zombie instincts, it wouldn¡¯t be this unbearable¡­¡± Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but think.

    But as soon as she thought of those ordinary zombies with their twisted expressions, tearing apart living people, Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to be like that, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan kept shrinking into the corner, her nails scratching long white marks on the ground, the scraping sound pulling her back from dangerous thoughts of giving up.

    ¡°That¡­ fellow¡­ human¡­¡± Ye Lian clearly didn¡¯t know how to refer to Xu Shuhan properly. Without having fully mutated, Xu Shuhan was at most a half-fellow¡­

    Xia Na, hugging her knees, sat in front of Ye Lian and said, ¡°Her? It all depends on her willpower. She¡¯s already pretty lucky to still have a chance to struggle. Ling-Ge has been living with us for so long, he¡¯s learned quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I still hope she can hold on.¡± Xia Na was silent for a few seconds, and then her tone changed suddenly.

    ¡°That¡¯s annoying, Nana! Stop trying to take over all the time¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it taking over? Half of this body is mine to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Tch, isn¡¯t your half a spiritual body? Why don¡¯t you try undressing with one hand?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re holding onto the other side of my clothes, how am I supposed to undress?¡±

    Watching Xia Na argue with herself and her hands iling about, Ye Lian dumbly shrank back and quietly covered Ling Mo¡¯s ears.

    The room turned intoplete chaos: Li Yalin was relentlessly tearing apart all the cushions, while Xia Na was fighting with herself. Amid the flying cotton stuffing, Ling Mo continued to sleep soundly with his eyes closed¡­

    In the corner, therge cocoon wobbled for a moment, then went still again¡­

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Another window suddenly shattered, sending a rush of hot air mixed with thick smoke and mes outwards.

    The entire shopping mall had turned into a massive furnace, with thick ck smoke constantly pouring out.

    The nearby buildings were also affected and had caught fire.

    The streets were packed with zombies attracted from all directions, but aside from the asional zombie that ran out engulfed in mes, none of them approached the fire willingly.

    The mes could draw them closer, but simple fire was no longer enough to make them rush in like moths to a me.

    Unless there was prey¡­

    But those half-charred zombies didn¡¯t seem very appealing. Their dying instincts drove them to charge into the zombie horde, but no zombies were willing to tangle with them.

    Those who got identally caught up were usually the weakest among the crowd.

    These small disturbances happened on the periphery and didn¡¯t cause much of amotion.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At the back door of the mall, arge, chaotic mass suddenly crashed down from an upper window.

    This charred heap twitched slightly, and then a ckened hand suddenly emerged.

    The exposed muscles beneath the burnt skin were pink, and parts of the fingers had turned into charcoal.

    As soon as it appeared, the hand wed rigidly at the air before grasping the ground.

    As the hand slowly dragged forward, a figure crawled out from the charred mass.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Struggling, it finally pulled itself out, emitting a harsh, raspy sound from its throat.

    Not just the hand, its entire body was burned in the same way.

    Its head was bald, with bulging eyes that seemed to be just two rolling eyeballs.

    The irises were still purple, but the whites of the eyes had turnedpletely red.

    Under its burnt, missing lips, its ghastly white teeth were visible.

    A piece of flesh dangled from its left cheek. It reached up with its hand, sharp nails scraping down along its temple.

    A spark flew out, and as it grabbed the piece of flesh, it yanked it off forcefully.

    The already sunken cheek caved in further, increasing its terrifying appearance.

    Skin that even knives could hardly cut had been burned to this state.

    If it weren¡¯t a King level, it would have perished in the mes long ago.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    It suddenly opened its mouth, letting out a hoarse, choking scream.

    The skin on its face tore open, oozing thick blood from the wounds, looking absolutely horrifying.

    ¡°Stop screaming.¡± A voice suddenly interrupted.

    The Bird Zombie immediately turned its head towards the source of the voice.

    In the shadows between two buildings, a figure had appeared unnoticed.

    The figure was short and slender, but their head seemed disproportionatelyrge.

 Chapter 683: Headlong into the Wall

    Chapter 683: Headlong into the Wall

    ¡°I have arrived¡­¡± the figure said again.

    The Bird Zombie, unable to even close its mouth, struggled to crawl toward the figure.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this badly hurt. How long has it been since we parted¡­¡±

    The figure slowly approached, finally squatting down in front of the Bird Zombie, and reached out to cover its head.

    From this angle, the figure¡¯s arm extended out of the shadows, with the back of the hand directly exposed to the sunlight. The stark white skin and distinct red veins formed a sharp contrast with the Bird Zombie¡¯s charredplexion.

    ¡°Was it done by your kind?¡± The figure¡¯s slender fingers lightly scraped the Bird Zombie¡¯s head, producing a teeth-grating ¡°kak-kak¡± sound.

    The Bird Zombie moaned for a while before finally managing to squeeze out a sentence: ¡°Humans¡­ and¡­ my kind¡­¡±

    ¡°One after the other?¡± The figure¡¯s hand movements halted immediately.

    The Bird Zombie shook its head and moaned twice more.¡°Together?¡± The figure was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Man¡­ human¡­¡± the Bird Zombie said with difficulty.

    Compared to the female of its kind, the Bird Zombie had a much deeper impression of that human.

    Even the ordinary kind that drove it mad and the one thatter set it on fire had the scent of that human on them.

    At this moment, more than a feast, it wanted to tear that human apart first.

    But being burned like this, it had lost most of its strength and had no ability to pursue them for now.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    The Bird Zombie strained to lift its head and reached out to grab the figure¡¯s arm.

    The fused skin and flesh tore apart bit by bit, resembling a live skinning process.

    ¡°I understand.¡± The figure¡¯s palm remained pressed on the Bird Zombie¡¯s head, restricting its movements.

    After rubbing the charred skin for a moment, the figure¡¯s bony fingers suddenly pressed down the back of the Bird Zombie¡¯s head, forcing their way into its brain.

    The Bird Zombie¡¯s body stiffened instantly, its mouth opening wide to emit an unintelligible sound.

    Its hand froze in mid-air, trembling just a few centimeters away from the figure¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re already crippled. Who knows how long it will take for you to recover. ording to our survival rules, you should be eliminated. It¡¯s the natural order.¡±

    The figure spoke calmly as their fingers slowly andpletely pressed in.

    Throughout this process, the Bird Zombie¡¯s body kept trembling.

    It seemed like a reflex, or perhaps a reflection of some inner feeling¡­ if it had such feelings.

    As the figure¡¯s fingers gradually withdrew, the Bird Zombie¡¯s body suddenly went rigid.

    St!

    Apanied by a spray of blood and various fluids, a sh of purple light fell into the figure¡¯s palm.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak, but you will be my foundation, making me stronger.¡± The figure patted the Bird Zombie¡¯s head with their blood-soaked hand.

    When the figure stood up, the Bird Zombie copsed powerlessly to the ground. Its bulging eyes were still wide open, but they were gradually losing their life.

    ¡°What a pity, the meat is inedible now¡­¡±

    The figure sighed faintly.

    As the nting rays of light slowly disappeared in the narrow alley, the figure¡¯s gaze shifted towards another direction in the town.

    ¡°What kind of human poses such a great threat¡­¡± the figure murmured to themselves.

    At the same moment, Ling Mo, who was in a deep sleep, suddenly gasped and sat up abruptly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lian asked, staring at him in surprise.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face looked pale, and cold sweat was breaking out on his forehead.

    He seemed dazed for a while until Ye Lian reached out to touch his forehead, snapping him back to reality.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Ling Mo wiped his face and blinked hard.

    ¡°A nightmare?¡± Ling Mo was somewhat bewildered.

    Just now, in his sleep, he suddenly felt as if a pair of eyes had appeared in his mind.

    The sensation of being watched was so real that it made Ling Mo break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way they can see into my mind¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, pressing his wildly beating heart.

    Moreover, for some reason, just before he woke up, he felt as if he saw the Spider Queen¡­

    It seemed as if she had always been lurking within him, and when this external stimulus appeared, she emerged.

    This feeling¡­ felt almost like defending her territory.

    Ling Mo shivered and patted himself all over, trying to reassure himself, ¡°That¡¯s even less likely. How could a spider that big hide in my body?¡±

    ¡°Are you really¡­ okay?¡± Ye Lian couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    Seeing Ling Mo fumbling around and looking so out of it right after waking up, Ye Lian was naturally worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Ling Mo forced a smile. Such inexplicable things were better left unsaid to avoid worrying Ye Lian.

    He turned his gaze towards the room and was instantly startled.

    These two are demolition experts!

    No wonder he had a nightmare; it was a wonder he could sleep in such a wrecked ce¡­

    ¡°They¡­¡± Ye Lian stammered, trying to exin the situation.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ling Mo said, holding his forehead, ¡°They¡¯re not fully upgraded yet.¡±

    During the upgrading process, Zombies were entirely driven by instinct and impulse. The fact that they only tore apart this room and didn¡¯t demolish the whole building was already quite restrained.

    If he upgraded them one by one, Ling Mo could use the Psychic Link to strengthen control and soothe them.

    But with this simultaneous upgrading situation, even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t manage¡­

    ¡°Are we at that hotel?¡± Ling Mo wobbled as he sat up, looking around.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ye Lian nodded.

    ¡°How is Xu Shuhan, the semi-mutated one?¡± Ling Mo thought about his current ¡°client.¡± His original n was to return after Ye Lian and the others had upgraded, but they ended up being dyed.

    He wondered if Xu Shuhan could hold on. ording to his initial estimation, it shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem¡­

    ¡°At most, she might go from fifty percent mutation to eighty percent? As long as it¡¯s not a hundred percent, she can be pulled back¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s head was still a bit dizzy, but his thoughts were already clear.

    He had no choice; he was purely scared awake¡­

    ¡°Seems like¡­¡± Ye Lian recalled Xu Shuhan¡¯s appearance earlier. Although she looked both cowering and terrified, clutching her head with her hands¡­

    ¡°She seems¡­ okay¡­ I guess,¡± Ye Lian replied uncertainly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed Ye Lian¡¯s arm to help himself stand up, then staggered towards the door. ¡°Stay here and keep an eye on them, don¡¯t let them tear down all the doors and windows.¡±

    As he passed by Xia Na, he gave her head a light tap. ¡°Stop pinching your face with alternating hands¡­ Give it up. No matter how hard you pinch, you won¡¯t be able to tell a difference.¡±

    ¡°Mm-mm-mm¡­¡± Xia Na mumbled indistinctly.

    ¡°Once you guys decide who gets to speak,e talk to me¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pulled open the door and walked out, closing it behind him.

    The hallway he stepped into was not only dim but also uneven underfoot. Even the walls seemed to undte, giving off a wavy motion, almost as if he were drunk.

    However, his unusually clear mind made Ling Mo feel a bit peculiar.

    His body hadn¡¯t recovered from exhaustion, but his Psychic Power had somewhat restored. This asynchronous sensation was quite bizarre.

    ¡°Mu Chen? Xu Shuhan?¡±

    Ling Mo called out as he made his way down the hall, using the wall for support.

    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mu Chen emerged from the end of the hallway, surprised.

    Ling Mo shook his head to clear his vision and finally managed to make out Mu Chen¡¯s blurry figure.

    As Mu Chen approached Ling Mo, he seized the opportunity and eagerly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, what was with that fire? How did you fall asleep on the road, and what about that ball¡­¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Shuhan?¡± Ling Mo interrupted him without mercy.

    Mu Chen paused, then answered, ¡°I¡¯m looking for her too. This ce is pretty big. Plus, she¡¯s really angry; I¡¯m afraid to even call out to her¡­¡±

    ¡°Then keep looking, let¡¯s split up.¡±

    Ling Mo continued down the hallway, adding, ¡°I need to help her with something else¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mu Chen had barely taken a few steps in the opposite direction when he suddenly realized something and turned back to ask, ¡°That fire¡­¡± He stopped mid-sentence, pping his forehead in frustration. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll ask next time!¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who knows nothing?¡± Mu Chen shouted indignantly.

    A muffled roar immediately echoed through the building: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°She made a sound, hurry and find her!¡± Ling Mo waved his hand without looking back.

    Mu Chen felt like crying but had no tears left. Why did all the bad luck fall on him?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan sat in a corner, clutching her head and shaking it vigorously in frustration.

    It¡¯s too painful¡­ At this rate, I might as well¡­

    No, no!

    Once she fell into the abyss, there would be no climbing back out¡­

    ¡°Xu Shuhan?¡±

    She froze for a moment, then lifted her head from her knees, looking towards the eerie darkness of the staircase.

    ¡°Ling Mo?¡±

    That voice sounded somewhat familiar¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ling Mo can save me!¡±

    Xu Shuhan struggled to her feet, stumbled to the staircase, and began tumbling down.

    ¡°Xu Shuhan, are you up there?¡±

    Earlier, the voice had driven her to despair, buting from Ling Mo, it now filled her with hope.

    If Mu Chen knew about this stark contrast in treatment, he¡¯d probably want to bang his head against a wall.

    Ling Mo, gripping the handrail, climbed the stairs unsteadily.

    After pinpointing the direction of the sound, he gradually sensed Xu Shuhan¡¯s Psychic Light Cluster.

    However, the fluctuations were too intense, andbined with his physical difort, he couldn¡¯t precisely locate her.

    Helpless, he resorted to the most primitive method¡­

    One called out while the other listened for the voice, and soon they met on the stairs.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡± As soon as they saw each other, Xu Shuhan hurried towards him.

    Ling Mo, seeing a red-eyed woman rushing at him, instinctively jumped aside in fright.

    As a result, Xu Shuhan brushed past him, and a loud ¡°thud¡± followed, with the ground shaking slightly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ are you okay?¡± Ling Mo asked awkwardly.

    Xu Shuhan, pressed against the wall, muttered, ¡°You jerk¡­¡±

 Chapter 684: One Advantage of Zombies is Their Resistance to Damage

    Chapter 684: One Advantage of Zombies is Their Resistance to Damage

    In the dim and silent hallway, two figures sat facing each other.

    Ling Mo had initially nned to take Xu Shuhan into a room, but seeing her on the verge of a breakdown, and considering his own miserable state, he quickly decided against it.

    Besides his physical exhaustion, Ling Mo was also enduring the side effects from the female zombies¡¯ enhancements.

    Not only did he feel intense dizziness, but his muscles asionally twitched as if injected with steroids, causing his brain to make a ¡°gurgling¡± sound.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Xu Shuhan curled up in the corner, looking at Ling Mo who was sitting on the steps, and asked.

    Ling Mo, with his head resting against the wall and his eyes staring nkly at her, indeed looked like he was in a drunken stupor.

    ¡°How could I be?¡± Ling Mo shook his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel some sympathy for me?¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Xu Shuhan snorted coldly.

    Leaving her in the hotel for so long and then making her bump into a wall the moment they met¡ªwhat kind of ¡°shared suffering¡± was that?! They called it a deal, but it was the first time she¡¯d seen such an arrogant ¡°partner¡±!¡°Um¡­ I guess Mu Chen hasn¡¯t told you yet¡­¡± After a brief silence, Xu Shuhan hesitated and then muttered softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo, still dazed, lifted his head, but his ssy eyes didn¡¯t look any more awake.

    ¡°Never mind!¡± Xu Shuhan snapped.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a reward for this¡­¡± Ling Mo leaned back again, squinting as he spoke.

    Xu Shuhan was taken aback at first, then started looking around for any weapon she could throw at him: ¡°You¡­!¡± Finding nothing, she could only re at Ling Mo in frustration, ¡°How can you be such an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think the reward I gave you is worth my life? Or do you seriously believe that idiot Mu Chen working for a few days is enough?¡±

    Xu Shuhan asked angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the interest¡­¡± Ling Mo corrected.

    ¡°You¡¯re just giving him shelter! At most, it¡¯s a mutual benefit; it can¡¯t even be called interest!¡± Xu Shuhan interrupted Ling Mo, then pressed further, ¡°What about me? How much do you think I need to pay for you to save my life?¡±

    Ling Mo replied awkwardly, ¡°You see, currency is useless now¡­ otherwise, fifty cents would be nice¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She grabbed something off herself and threw it at him.

    Ling Mo¡¯s dizziness was due to his physical condition, but his Psychic Power was still intact.

    Just before the object could hit his face, a tentacle intercepted it, and Ling Mo caught it in his hand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the pendant from your ne?¡± Ling Mo squinted as he examined it.

    The pendant was made of some synthetic crystal, and its smoothness indicated it had been worn for a long time.

    Xu Shuhan was startled and quickly felt her neckline, shouting, ¡°Give it back!¡±

    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s a deposit.¡± Ling Mo casually put it in his pocket, saying, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, right?¡±

    ¡°Good my ass¡­¡± Xu Shuhan almost cursed but held back at thest moment.

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°Not bad, you still know how to maintain your image¡­ You¡¯re far from aplete mutation; that puts my mind at ease.¡±

    Xu Shuhan red at Ling Mo for a while, then slumped back in defeat, ¡°Keep it then¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t quite figure you out. Why can¡¯t you admit that, at your core, you¡¯re actually a good person? At least in some matters, you¡¯re quite humane¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, I don¡¯t ept good person cards,¡± Ling Mo said, waving his hand seriously.

    ¡°Be serious!¡± Xu Shuhan fumed again. How could he always divert the topic at such moments?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve taken the deposit¡­¡± Ling Mo clearly didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation. He braced himself against the wall and shakily stood up.

    ¡°Wait, onest question.¡± Xu Shuhan bit her lip and asked, ¡°You¡­ with them¡­ have you thought about what you¡¯ll do in the future?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s movements halted abruptly. He quietly looked at Xu Shuhan, his eyes suddenly brightening, but not showing any panic.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how you manage with them¡­ but what if they lose control in the future? Look at me¡­ this instinct is really hard to fight against! Or what if someone finds out?¡± Xu Shuhan started off anxiously, but the more she spoke, the softer her voice became.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t interrupt her, but his unusually bright eyes made Xu Shuhan suddenly realize that she had asked a very foolish question.

    Perhaps Ling Mo had already thought about these questions countless times in his mind.

    As for the answer¡­ everything he was doing now already indicated it.

    ¡°So¡­ are you tired?¡± Xu Shuhan asked softly.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t respond immediately. After a few seconds, he stepped down the stairs, braced himself against the wall, and walked over, squatting in front of Xu Shuhan: ¡°See, you¡¯re much calmer now than you were before.¡±

    The topic shift was too abrupt!

    Xu Shuhan was stunned for quite a while before she finally reacted.

    She slightly opened her mouth, stared at Ling Mo with wide eyes, and nodded incredulously: ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not as agitated as before¡­ but you haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a diversion. By slightly shifting your attention, focusing on something else, your body quickly gets used to the feeling. Human adaptability is very strong, and zombies are even stronger. The fact that you can regain rity of mind in such a situation shows that your willpower is also very strong.¡±

    Ling Mo smiled as he spoke.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s gaze flickered. If it weren¡¯t for Xia Na¡¯s reminder, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve this on her own.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    ¡°But our conversation therapy ends here; we need something more practical.¡± As Ling Mo spoke, he took out a vial of medicine from his pocket.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xu Shuhan asked, her face full of shock.

    ¡°A serum used by Number 0, made by diluting the zombie virus with a prepared solution. It¡¯s a moderate concentration, which should bnce with the virus in your body¡­¡± Ling Mo exined as he unscrewed the cap.

    ¡°I know, I recognize this! But why are you bringing it out?¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s pores stood on end at the sight of the Virus; she hated it to death now.

    Although she had retained her rationality, Xu Shuhan¡¯s memories were still quite chaotic.

    One could say that most of what she experienced in her confusion was not well remembered.

    Mu Chen had told her quite a bit, but some things even he was unclear about.

    Ling Mo brought the bottle to his nose and took a whiff: ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    The Virus¡¯s scent immediately wafted into Xu Shuhan¡¯s nose, causing her breathing to be rapid and her body to tense up instantly.

    ¡°Stay away¡­ What are you trying to do!¡± Xu Shuhan retreated in panic. At this moment, Ling Mo seemed like a pervert to her, approaching with an injection and a wicked smile.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Ling Mo moved closer, ¡°it¡¯s not the first time, so why so nervous¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay away¡­¡± Xu Shuhan pressed herself into a corner, her feet scrambling on the ground, trying to fend off Ling Mo, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    Ling Mo was nearly kicked and crouched down with a somewhat helpless sigh.

    This is the downside of retaining one¡¯s rationality¡­

    He shook the bottle, then blew a couple of strong breaths into it: ¡°Want it? Can you still hold back?¡±

    Xu Shuhan was practically trying to burrow into the wall, her nails scraping at it continuously.

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    Though her rational mind was screaming ¡°no,¡± her body¡¯s instinctual craving was screaming even louder.

    This was the scent of the Virus¡­

    Humans found it pungent, but zombies found it intoxicating, making their blood boil.

    Even if one could resist the craving for the scent, the Virus itself, in order to evolve, would drive them to give in.

    ¡°Stop kicking; this is good medicine for you. If you don¡¯t want to fully mutate, you have to drink this¡­ Hey, stop kicking¡­¡±

    Seeing that Xu Shuhan wasn¡¯t listening, Ling Mo had no choice but to use his tentacles.

    Her legs were suddenly bound together by an invisible rope, and her iling arms were lifted high.

    Xu Shuhan, her eyes red, watched Ling Mo approach with increasing tension, her breathing growing more and more rapid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan trembled, speaking with a mix of resistance and inner conflict.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Ling Mo held Xu Shuhan¡¯s chin and brought the vial closer.

    As the bottle neared, the scent grew stronger, and the screams within Xu Shuhan¡¯s body began to drown out the warnings from her mind.

    Before the bottle even touched her lips, Xu Shuhan suddenly bared her teeth and eagerly leaned forward, biting down on the bottle.

    Ling Mo quickly pulled his hand back to avoid being bitten and lifted the bottle, watching the liquid rapidly flow into Xu Shuhan¡¯s mouth: ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t bite through the bottle¡­ Oh well, zombie stomach acid can handle anything¡­ probably.¡±

    Once the vial waspletely empty, Xu Shuhan still had her mouth open, and the redness in her eyes had grown more intense.

    As Ling Mo pinched her cheeks, he removed a small shard of ss from her mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I was afraid you¡¯d bite me¡­¡±

    But Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t react; her expression was vacant, clearly caught in another battle with the Virus.

    ¡°This should hold until we reach headquarters.¡± Ling Mo effortlessly lifted Xu Shuhan, then slung her over his shoulder. Using the wall for support, he struggled to stand up, ¡°I thought my enhanced physique would make carrying three bags of cement easy¡­ but I can barely handle one¡­ Good thing she¡¯s durable.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ where did that idiot go?¡±

    While Ling Mo wasboriously carrying Xu Shuhan and gripping the handrail to climb up, the ¡°idiot¡± he mentioned was wandering in another stairwell.

    Mu Chen cupped his hands around his mouth, calling out softly, ¡°Xu Shuhan? Captain? Ling Mo? Ling-Ge? Where are you guys¡­ someone answer me¡­¡±

 Chapter 685: Look, You Messed Up

    Chapter 685: Look, You Messed Up

    With a crunch, a sign, scorched and deformed, fell from above, trailing thick ck smoke as it plummeted straight toward a dazed figure standing below.

    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡±

    As the shadow loomed overhead, the figure¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly snapped open.

    ¡°ng!¡± A loud crash followed immediately.

    When the smoke cleared, the narrow alley was left with only the still-swaying sign and a charred corpse lying not far away¡­

    The figure with therge head vanished into the deeper darkness: ¡°What an interesting human¡­ Truly interesting¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A ball of fire burst through the ground-floor window, flooding half the alley with rolling heat waves.

    And the figure with therge head waspletely gone¡­¡°Ah, finally¡­¡± In the hotel room, Xia Na released her crossed arms and copsed weakly to the floor. ¡°It¡¯s finally stopped¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Lian stared at Xia Na with wide eyes, looking somewhat shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Na smiled at Ye Lian, then raised a hand and wiped it across her eyes.

    When she lowered her hand, a pair of deep ck eyes were revealed.

    She slyly blinked, then repeated the gesture.

    This time, the eyes that emerged were clearly red and white.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Lian gasped, covering her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°But wait, there¡¯s more¡­¡±

    Xia Na giggled and did it a third time.

    When she spread her fingers, the eyes peeking through were mismatched¡ªone red and one ck!

    ¡°Wow!¡± Ye Lian¡¯s eyes widened, watching intently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blink¡­¡± Xia Na said, staring at Ye Lian with an eerie tone.

    A red glow gradually appeared in Ye Lian¡¯s vision. From within Xia Na, another ¡°her¡± began to emerge.

    Although she had seen it a few times before, this time felt different.

    Unlike the previousplete separations, now the spiritual body appeared behind the physical one.

    It looked like two people, yet there was a faint connection between them.

    ck and red hair intertwined, the two figures¡¯ eyes each bore one red and one ck iris.

    The physical form in front exuded a coldness that was characteristic of ck, while the spiritual body closely behind it carried a sense of lightness.

    A faint red aura enveloped her entire body, adding a hint of bloodiness to her ethereal presence.

    This stark contrast, however, lent her a unique beauty that was a blend of innocence and blood.

    Both ¡°Xia Na¡± figures closed their eyes simultaneously, and when they opened them again, though their appearances remained unchanged, their auras were entirely different.

    The physical form¡¯s previously cold, cunning gaze had turned serene, her expression shifting from mischievous to that of a normal young girl, with a faint trace of determination.

    Meanwhile, the spiritual body behind her had a slight smile, her eyes narrowing, giving her an air that was both dangerous and terrifying.

    ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xia Na lowered her hand and smiled.

    ¡°Changing¡­ faces¡­¡± Ye Lian looked like she was struggling toprehend.

    ¡°Hehe, like a face-changing show?¡± Xia Na continued.

    Ye Lian nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°This is pretty good, right? But every time I level up, the two ¡®me¡¯s still fight. Ye Lian, tell me¡­¡± Xia Na¡¯s expression suddenly turned mysterious, and her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°If Nana bes the sole winner, will I turn back into a human?¡±

    Ye Lian was bewildered. How was she supposed to answer that?

    She understood each word individually, but theirbined meaning was beyond her grasp.

    Her cognitive evolution had been focused on understanding Ling Mo¡¯s behaviors, leaving little room for such abstract matters.

    Seeing Ye Lian¡¯s confusion, Xia Na smiled and answered her own question: ¡°Probably not possible, right? After all, my brain has already mutated, how could it reverse? So, we¡¯ll have to keep arguing¡­ In the past, I only fought with myself, doing things I didn¡¯t want to do. But who knew that when it came down to it, it would be such a troublesome thing¡­¡±

    After listening quietly, Ye Lian suddenly reached out and patted Xia Na on the head.

    Xia Na froze for a second, then silently shifted her gaze to Ye Lian¡¯s corbone.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll never grow taller¡­ So much for evolution!¡±

    ¡°Phew!¡± Arge pile of cotton and shredded cloth was suddenly pushed aside, and a tall figure struggled to stand up.

    Li Yalin exhaled deeply, blowing away the cotton stuck to her lips. She nced around dizzily before finally setting her eyes on Ye Lian and Xia Na.

    A slight smile appeared on her perfectly sculpted face, and in a sh, she was standing right in front of them.

    Xia Na waved her hand to disperse the cotton floating in front of her eyes and looked up at Li Yalin. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re done too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yalin smiled, pinching Xia Na¡¯s cheek,pletely ignoring the momentary stiffness in Xia Na¡¯s expression. She twisted her waist slightly. ¡°I feel even more flexible.¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Xia Na and Ye Lian noticed their vision blur for a moment.

    Then, Ye Lian felt a cool breath suddenly blowing behind her ear.

    Li Yalin buried her face in Ye Lian¡¯s long hair and took a deep breath. ¡°What a lovely scent¡­¡±

    ¡°A scent that¡¯s a level higher,¡± Xia Na added.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± A hint of amber shed in Li Yalin¡¯s eyes, and for a moment, it looked as if a snake¡¯s shadow was reflected in her gaze. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Mo? I feel like I could have a bunch of kids at any moment. Maybe I¡¯ll break through after giving birth!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­ Besides, what kind of kids are you talking about?¡± Xia Na rolled her eyes.

    Creak¡ª

    The door suddenly opened, and Ling Mo, carrying Xu Shuhan, appeared at the entrance. His face was pale as he looked at the three female zombies inside the room. ¡°Can someone give me a hand?¡±

    Xia Na and Li Yalin hadpleted their evolution, but since ck Silk and Yu Shiran were still in their cocoons, Ling Mo¡¯s ordeal wasn¡¯t over yet.

    After handing Xu Shuhan to Li Yalin, Ling Mo looked around dizzily and decided to sit down on one of the cocoons.

    It was a bit unstable but felt quite bouncy¡­

    ¡°Hey, Xia Na, you¡­¡± Ling Mo immediately noticed something unusual about Xia Na. He almost thought she had mutated.

    But upon closer inspection, it was actually a form of evolution, with no fundamental changes.

    As for what kind of mutations might happen to Xia Na in the future, there was no clue at all.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Sister?¡± Ling Mo had just asked when he suddenly felt a weight on his legs. Before he realized it, a captivating young woman appeared in front of him.

    Li Yalin wrapped her arms around Ling Mo¡¯s neck, her soft waist swaying back and forth. ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡±

    Her voice held no trace of pretense but was filled with enough allure to make one¡¯s bones tingle.

    However, in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, the swaying Li Yalin looked like ovepping shadows, and her voice seemed toe from a distance.

    The ovepping shadows were beautiful but dizzying¡­

    ¡°Senior Sister, be careful not to crush this cocoon¡­¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°I am being careful¡­¡± Li Yalin tossed her hair, adding a touch of wildness to her demeanor.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like being careful¡­¡± Ling Mo replied, at a loss for words.

    The two of them swayed back and forth on the cocoon, causing it to bounce gently beneath them.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t actually push Senior Sister away. He felt so exhausted at the moment that he didn¡¯t have the strength¡­

    Besides, the quality of this cocoon had been tested; it wasn¡¯t that easy to break¡­

    Li Yalin didn¡¯t make any further moves; it seemed she just wanted to stay close to Ling Mo for a while.

    Xia Na and Ye Lian had already turned their attention to Xu Shuhan. The two female zombies surrounded the expressionless Xu Shuhan, one deep in thought while the other curiously poked her gently with a finger.

    Crack¡­

    At the sound of a light crack, the entire room fell silent.

    Ling Mo stared at Li Yalin, feeling cold sweat instantly bead on his forehead.

    ¡°We overdid it¡­¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare move a muscle. He could feel the inside of the cocoon writhing.

    And that faint crack was slowly widening¡­

    ¡°Is this considered a premature birth¡­¡± Xia Na muttered to herself as she watched the crack on the cocoon.

    Li Yalin and Ling Mo exchanged a nce. In a sh, Li Yalin appeared on the other side of the room.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened as he maintained his seating position and growled, ¡°It¡¯s toote to pretend you have nothing to do with this! Since I have to stay like this¡­ let me at least hold a girl for a bit offort! Besides¡­¡±

    His expression suddenly turned conflicted. ¡°It¡¯s lighter!¡±

    Crack, crack, crack¡­

    A series of cracking sounds erupted beneath Ling Mo. Therge, round cocoon split visibly from the middle and then ¡°pop¡±¡ªitpletely broke into two halves.

    Throughout this process, Ling Mo wore a nk expression, and his posture remained unchanged.

    He was utterly shocked. Previously, no matter what he did on this cocoon, it remained intact. But today, it actually copsed under him!

    This isn¡¯t right! He was justining earlier!

    As the cocoon split open, a curled-up figure appeared.

    The figure had her eyes gently closed, her long eyshes trembling slightly. Her porcin-white skin had a faint pink hue. She hugged her knees, resembling a sleeping fetus.

    At first nce, she looked like a finely crafted doll fresh from an art factory.

    Whoosh!

    The girl suddenly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of crimson eyes. The red irises were stark against the whites of her eyes, making her appearance even more eerie.

    She slowly turned her head, her gaze moving upward.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The girl¡¯s scream pierced through the room, echoing down the dark hallway.

    Mu Chen, who was grimacing while searching on a lower floor, shuddered and looked up in surprise. ¡°What¡­ where did that child¡¯s sopranoe from?¡±

 Chapter 686: Its All Black Inside After Cutting It Open!

    Chapter 686: Its All ck Inside After Cutting It Open!

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t scream! Shh!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly crouched down and covered Yu Shiran¡¯s mouth, nervously ncing up and down at her. ¡°Are you okay? How¡¯s ck Silk?¡±

    That scream had made him pretty uneasy. Could it be that the early hatching had caused some issues?

    But upon closer inspection, it didn¡¯t seem like it¡­

    Yu Shiran gradually calmed down, though her eyes were still wide open.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s puzzled expression, Xia Na said from the side, ¡°She¡¯s just in shock. Waking up to see the Sausage she¡¯s been dreaming about, how could she not scream¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran, her mouth still covered, blinked and nodded vigorously.

    Ling Mo reflexively looked down and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not even broken, how could she have seen it¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only ayer of fabric, how hard is it to imagine?¡± Xia Na replied matter-of-factly.¡°Humans invented clothes specifically to stop perverts from imagining things, okay¡­¡± Ling Mo said helplessly.

    Once the truth was revealed, Ling Mo immediately felt that Yu Shiran¡¯s gaze was filled with malice. It made his scalp tingle, not to mention the chilly sensation sweeping over a certain part of his body.

    ¡°Stop screaming, or you¡¯ll attract zombies,¡± Ling Mo warned seriously, then slowly let go of Yu Shiran.

    The zombie loli had just regained her freedom when she suddenly lunged forward, wrapping her arms around Ling Mo.

    ¡°Wait, no need to hug my leg so urgently. Tell me about your situation first¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could finish his sentence, he realized that Yu Shiran wasn¡¯t just hugging him.

    Her face was pressed against Ling Mo¡¯s leg, rubbing it contentedly with her eyes closed in bliss.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ling Mo looked at Yu Shiran with an ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ghost¡± expression, then turned to Ye Lian and the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Ling Mo asked in a low voice.

    But it wasn¡¯t just him; Ye Lian and the other two girls were equally stunned.

    If Yu Shiran had lunged to bite Ling Mo, that would have been expected.

    But being so affectionate, there was definitely something wrong here!

    Xia Na kept gesturing frantically at Ling Mo, signaling him to tap Yu Shiran on the head.

    ¡°See if she got interrupted midway through her evolution and it messed her up¡­¡±

    ¡°Good idea¡­¡± Ling Mo thought. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try, after all.

    He didn¡¯t want to hit her, but sensing her mental state was definitely necessary¡­

    Just as Ling Mo¡¯s hand was about to touch the top of Yu Shiran¡¯s head, he suddenly heard a very soft sound from the mouth of the zombie loli: ¡°Woof¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy crap!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s body instantly froze, and he was thoroughly spooked!

    What the heck was this?!

    Although Yu Shiran¡¯s voice was quite different from the real deal, sounding more like a little girl whining, the simr sound at such close range was unmistakable to Ling Mo!

    Slowlying out of his shock, the first thing Ling Mo thought of was ck Silk¡¯s previous ¡°human form¡±¡ªthat zombie girl in a maid outfit¡­

    ¡°But¡­ but Yu Shiran is a symbiote!¡±

    Still in a panic, Ling Mo quickly moved his hand to Yu Shiran¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s still there¡­¡±

    The furry scarf was still wrapped around Yu Shiran¡¯s neck, and it even looked fluffier than before.

    To be sure, Ling Mo reached out and touched it twice.

    ¡°Almost thought they had merged¡­¡±

    But no matter how you looked at it, it seemed like ck Silk had taken over. How else could this be exined?

    At that moment, Yu Shiran suddenly shivered and opened her eyes.

    Her first reaction was to nce at the thigh she was hugging, then her eyes moved upward¡­

    ¡°Stop.¡± With quick reflexes, Ling Mo pressed down on her head.

    Having been in continuous shock, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t noticed that his own condition had quietly changed.

    As Yu Shiran and ck Silk¡¯s evolutions came to an end, Ling Mo¡¯s state also recovered.

    Not only did his stamina gradually return, but his control over his entire body also came back to him.

    Fatigue vanished entirely, and his strength increased significantly. His limbs felt stronger than ever.

    ¡°It even cured my long-standing lower back pain¡­¡±

    Ling Mo subconsciously touched his lower back, marveling at the change.

    Just then, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Li Yalin staring intently at what he was doing.

    ¡°Oops, miscalcted¡­¡±

    ¡°Sausage Humans¡­¡± Yu Shiran slowly lifted her head, her small face taking on a murderous expression as she red coldly at Ling Mo.

    Before Ling Mo could say anything, she started waving her short arms and legs, shouting, ¡°Now ck Silk¡¯s thoughts have merged with mine! I¡¯m neither a Zombie nor a Fierce Beast anymore¡ªhow are you going topensate me?! Tell me! How are you going topensate me?!¡±

    ¡°Ban Yue definitely won¡¯t want me anymore, and if ck Silk wants to find a mate in the future, how will they split up?! She won¡¯t want me! You! You go find Ban Yue for me!¡±

    The zombie loli was screaming hysterically, while Ling Mo was left dumbfounded.

    ¡°Merged?¡±

    He thought for a moment and then quickly extended a Psychic Tentacle.

    As he inspected the situation, Ling Mo¡¯s expression grew increasingly strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Generally speaking, it¡¯s impossible for different individuals¡¯ Psychic Light Clusters to fully merge. Even if forced by external means, there would be many side effects.

    Take Number 0, for example¡ªthat¡¯s a vivid case¡­

    But Yu Shiran and ck Silk¡¯s situation was unique; as symbiotes, they evolved together from the start.

    Ling Mo had always understood their survival mode to be simr to ¡°parasitism.¡±

    But now it appeared much moreplex.

    In their usual state, they were two tightly connected individuals, but during evolution, they would truly be one entity.

    This was likely the true purpose of thatrge cocoon. When their Psychic Light Clusters merged, the cocoon provided protection, creating a private space for them.

    Once their evolution wasplete and the light clusters separated, the cocoon would retract under ck Silk¡¯s control.

    However, no one expected this cocoon to be so fragile¡­ ck Silk¡¯s silver thread was supposed to be very tough!

    Thinking about this, Ling Mo gloomily grabbed a silver thread from the ¡°scarf¡± and gave it a tug: ¡°How did it suddenly downgrade to weak trash¡­¡±

    But after the first tug, Ling Mo was stunned.

    He tugged it again, twice, not believing it, and finally realized.

    This wasn¡¯t fragile at all; it was even stronger than steel wire!

    But if that was the case, how could therge cocoon, made of so many interwoven silver threads, be crushed so easily?

    Ling Mo turned his head and looked at the ground, then reached out to pull up a silver thread.

    With just one look, Ling Mo suddenly understood.

    This silver thread seemed simr to the kind on ck Silk, but if you tugged it gently¡­

    Snap!

    The broken silver thread hung from Ling Mo¡¯s fingertip, and his expression as he looked at the ¡°scarf¡±pletely changed.

    It clearly looked like just a fluffy scarf, sometimes a tiny dog head the size of a thumb would poke out and tilt its head at people¡­

    But why was it so devious?

    When Xia Na had mentioned that ck Silk was ck inside, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have a clear concept, but now he saw it with his own eyes!

    Moreover, the scapegoat was him!

    A chill ran up Ling Mo¡¯s spine. Suddenly, he noticed that Yu Shiran had stopped shouting and wasn¡¯t moving¡­

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Mo asked in a low voice.

    Yu Shiran was silent for two seconds, then suddenly lifted her head. Her big red eyes were wide open, staring unblinkingly at him. In a cold tone, she said, ¡°You know.¡±

    Even with Ling Mo¡¯s strong will, his heart almost jumped out of his throat at that moment.

    That tone, that expression, and those words¡­

    Who was this?!

    ¡°The opportunity has finallye, I¡¯ve been waiting a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Yu Shiran¡± continued in a sinister voice, ¡°How can a body like an essory satisfy me¡­ Even though this body is shared with that little fool, at least it¡¯s strong enough¡­ being a bit shorter doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the important parts are adequately sized¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stared at ¡°Yu Shiran¡± in shock. If his mind wasn¡¯tpletely clear and if there were any Psychic Fluctuations around, he would have thought he was hallucinating!

    That tone¡­ it was obviously ck Silk!

    ¡°Alright, my usage time is almost up, so let¡¯s keep this brief. I¡¯ve just fused with her, and it¡¯s not stable yet. Once we maintain this state and evolve further, things will improve.¡±

    Yu Shiran¡ªor rather, ck Silk¡ªforced a stiff smile at Ling Mo and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to say hello to you, and there¡¯s something very important I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded with difficulty.

    The feeling was really strange. Although he knew ck Silk had evolved into some unknown creature, he hadn¡¯t expected to have a face-to-face conversation with her.

    But ck Silk¡¯s tone was indeed peculiar. Compared to a Zombie, her manner of speaking was more mechanical andcked the sense of a living being.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t even feel that this was a living creature¡­

    Or rather, she seemed more like a pure spiritual body than a biological entity.

    ¡°Staying with that zerobat-power girl who deludes herself into thinking she can hide herck ofbat ability by pretending to be a guy, I¡¯ve had enough! Being with you is great; you¡¯re the kind of master I like! Although you¡¯re not the best at feeding me, at least you don¡¯t pet my head all day and ask me to roll over or something¡­ By the way, mybat power is now off the charts.¡±

    ck Silk proudly straightened her body, raised a hand, and ced it in Ling Mo¡¯s palm. Her eyes suddenly became a bit watery: ¡°See you next time.¡±

    ¡°Bye¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, I forgot again. You canmunicate with me directly on a psychic level now, but since my mind is a one-plus-one situation, to avoid confusion, it¡¯s better to keep it like this. After all, I¡¯m not the main body and can onlye out for a limited time each day. But if I keep evolving, I¡¯ll eventually be a super creature beyond humans, Zombies, and beasts, and then I won¡¯t be limited like this¡­¡±

    ck Silk talked for a while longer, then suddenly her body stiffened, and her expression gradually reverted to Yu Shiran¡¯s previous state.

    ¡°Where was I? And ck Silk, stop taking over my body without permission!¡± Yu Shiran said angrily.

    ¡°She really is a chatterbox¡­¡± Ling Mo was still in a daze.

 Chapter 687: Hidden Eyes

    Chapter 687: Hidden Eyes

    ¡°Just now¡­¡± Ling Mo began to speak with difficulty.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an illusion,¡± Xia Na continued.

    The three female Zombies nodded in agreement, indicating they had all witnessed it.

    Ling Mo looked troubled. ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yu Shiran now has two souls in one body¡­ Ah, no, her situation should be described as¡­ two rtively independent but intertwined mental entities, coexisting in a single body¡­ It¡¯s simr to some kind of human food, like twisted dough or fried dough sticks, but without a junction, no real connection point¡­ Something like that, right?¡±

    After saying this in one breath, Xia Na looked at Ling Mo for confirmation.

    ¡°As expected of a top student¡­ but that description is quite strange¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could finish, Xia Na had already turned to Yu Shiran, pinching her chin in thought, and asked with interest, ¡°So, does this mean you can control ck Silk¡¯s body as well?¡±

    ¡°Who would want to!¡±Yu Shiran responded with disdain, ¡°Evolving into that bizarre form, no one would believe it if you said it was a Mutation Beast! Who even remembers what it originally looked like now?¡±

    ¡°I remember¡­¡± Ling Mo showed a hint of regret.

    His magnificent giant dog¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Yu Shiran said angrily.

    ¡°Pasts are hard to recall,¡± Ling Mo said, indicating he was just reminiscing.

    ¡°My current situation is what¡¯s truly unbearable!¡±

    Yu Shiran grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s cor, pulling him closer. Just as she was about to sternly question him, she realized the angle seemed off¡­

    ¡°Kneel down! ¡­Hmph, forget it if you won¡¯t! Tell me, what should I do now? Anyway, I don¡¯t care, Sausage Humans, this is all your fault, you have to take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility?¡±

    This me was truly inescapable¡­

    ¡°Alright, how do you want me to take responsibility?¡± Ling Mo asked as he backed up to the wall, starting to brush off the dust on his clothes.

    ¡°Separate our thoughts!¡± Yu Shiran followed him closely.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll find a way to eat you!¡± she added solemnly.

    This evolution had clearly improved Yu Shiran¡¯s intelligence. Although her mental age probably wouldn¡¯t exceed eleven or twelve, she already exhibited the stubborn traits of a little girl.

    After ring coldly at Ling Mo for a few seconds with herrge eyes, Yu Shiran snorted, tossed her hair, and turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Xiao Bai. Don¡¯t bother warning me¡­ that foolish human won¡¯t notice me¡­¡±

    Watching Yu Shiran walk to the window, open it, and then flip out, Ling Mo showed a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Seeing her like this, should I save that sad news forter?¡±

    ¡°What news?¡± Li Yalin asked curiously.

    Ling Mo touched his nose, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°She¡¯s also one of my Zombie Puppets now¡­¡±

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s Psychic Link hadn¡¯t directly affected Yu Shiran¡¯s Psychic Light Cluster, since ck Silk could control her body, indirectly, Ling Mo could as well.

    However, Yu Shiran clearly hadn¡¯t realized this, otherwise, she would have gone berserk on the spot.

    ¡°Thinking about it, I do feel a bit sorry for her. It¡¯s clearly her own body, yet someone else can juste and go as they please¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen, who was jogging down the corridor, suddenly stopped and turned to look at a half-open door nearby.

    For a moment, he thought he saw a ck shadow out of the corner of his eye.

    Behind the door was a room that looked rtively tidy but was covered in dust.

    A tattered screen hung crookedly from the window, swaying with every breeze.

    ¡°Must have been my imagination¡­¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the screen for a while, then walked away, puzzled.

    ¡°So¡­ how can we help her?¡±

    Hearing Li Yalin¡¯s question, Ling Mo turned his gaze back from the window. ¡°How would I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why did you put on such a pensive look as if you were contemting the horizon¡­¡± Xia Na grumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a head full of questions too¡­ I remember ck Silk had a simple, honest face before it mutated. Why did it turn into a cunning, scheming, and mysterious creature after the mutation? What happened in between?¡± Ling Mo asked, rubbing his temples.

    ¡°Ask the virus¡­¡± Xia Na turned her head nonchntly.

    ¡°ck Silk targeted Yu Shiran the moment she appeared. From that point on, her goal wasn¡¯t just to find a powerful symbiote, was it? She was nning to seize control all along! And¡­ why do I feel like she chose Yu Shiran specifically to get back at Ban Yue?¡±

    Anything involving ck Silk now made Ling Mo think of conspiracy theories.

    ¡°Ask her¡­¡± Xia Na continued to turn away.

    ¡°But the good news is, looking at the situation of the Psychic Light Cluster, at least it won¡¯t result in ck Silkpletely devouring Yu Shiran and taking over her body entirely¡­¡±

    Ling Mo briefly closed his eyes, trying to rx his nerves, which had been tense since earlier.

    Honestly, even though he had long known ck Silk was no longer just an ordinary Mutation Beast, hearing her speak to him directly was still quite unsettling.

    The world of the virus was indeed full of unimaginable possibilities¡­

    Thud!

    Yu Shirannded softly on the ground, a silver thread retracting immediately after.

    She looked around, then nced at the thick smoke in the distance.

    ¡°Xiao Bai?¡±

    Yu Shiran called out softly as she began walking in one direction.

    However, after just a few steps, the Zombie Loli suddenly stopped.

    She stood still, her body unmoving, but her eyes shifted to the side.

    In her line of sight, there was nothing but dirty walls and a deste street.

    Maintaining her position, a silver thread quietly slid down her back, then slithered along the ground like a snake, moving behind her.

    The silver thread deftly avoided the broken clothing on the ground, silently slipping under an abandoned car, and then slowly extending towards a corner of the wall.

    Yu Shiran was watching that shadow out of the corner of her eye. To the naked eye, there was only a rusty trash can.

    But just a moment ago, Yu Shiran distinctly felt a gaze upon her.

    The silver thread moved very slowly, climbing up the trash can and then wrapping around it¡­

    ng!

    With a light sound, the trash can suddenly tilted and then wobbled like a roly-poly toy.

    Almost simultaneously, Yu Shiran swiftly turned around, fixing her gaze on that shadowy spot.

    The trash can wobbled, emitting a faint rustling noise, but behind it, there was nothing¡ªjust emptiness.

    Yu Shiran blinked in confusion. ¡°Strange¡­¡±

    She stood there for a while longer, but when nothing happened, she pouted and turned away.

    However, just as she turned, a ripple appeared in that shadowy spot.

    The wall seemed to twist, and a pair of eyes suddenly emerged.

    These eyes were an eerie purplish-red, staring unblinkingly at Yu Shiran from the ¡°twisting¡± wall.

    From the perspective of these eyes, Yu Shiran¡¯s back appeared distorted and blurry, as if seen through water from underwater looking up at the shore¡­

    ¡°What a surprise! Hahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t expect an unexpected find like this¡­ Can¡¯t rush, can¡¯t rush¡­ I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve digested¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t miss out on you¡­ During this time, you can grow more mature and tastier¡­¡±

    A manic grin shed in those eyes before they silently submerged back into the wall¡¯s rippling surface¡­

    After a night of rest, Xu Shuhan¡¯s condition had stabilized.

    She had almost returned to how she was the previous night, but her temper was much calmer.

    However, when she habitually reached for her submachine gun, Mu Chen was quicker to grab it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Mu Chen said with a fawning smile.

    He was still smiling when a dark shadow fell in front of him, followed by a heavy weight on his arm.

    Xia Na brushed past him without looking back. ¡°Then you can carry this bag too. It¡¯s all precious food, don¡¯t drop it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s so precious, why throw it at me¡­ Damn it! I¡¯m here to be an instructor, not a pack mule!¡±

    But what use was his protest¡­ Mu Chen, with a huge bag slung over his back, trudged along at the rear of the single-file line descending the stairs.

    Xu Shuhan walked beside Xia Na, thinking how bizarre this group was.

    Three female Zombies, two humans, and one being somewhere between human and Zombie¡­

    And among them, Mu Chen was the only onepletely clueless about the true situation.

    He considered Xu Shuhan the biggest threat, not realizing that any of the three female Zombies ahead of him could tear him to pieces in seconds.

    ¡°Ignorance is bliss¡­¡± Xu Shuhan thought to herself.

    Knowing she would inevitably mutate, she found herself increasingly interested in the three female Zombies.

    It was better to observe them now than to bepletely ignorant when her time came¡­

    But her true curiosityy with Ling Mo¡­

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s reaction to the Zombies, that was how a normal person should react.

    But Ling Mo?

    Xu Shuhan looked at Ling Mo with aplex expression. At that moment, he was conversing with Ye Lian, a genuine and rxed smile on his face¡­

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve cleared the way, can we leave Xin Town for Heishui City today?¡± Mu Chen asked eagerly.

    ¡°Almost¡­¡± Ling Mo started to reply but then hesitated.

    When they had confronted the Bird Zombie earlier, something had felt off¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s check out Cuihu City on the way,¡± Ling Mo said instead.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Mu Chen was exasperated. He could never fathom what was going on in this guy¡¯s head!

    ¡°It¡¯s on the way¡­¡± Ling Mo replied dismissively.

    ¡°It¡¯s at least dozens of kilometers out of the way!¡±

 Chapter 688: If I Cant Hold On, Its Definitely Your Fault

    Chapter 688: If I Cant Hold On, Its Definitely Your Fault

    ng¡­

    A piece of charred metal fell from the ruins of the devastated building, rolling to a stop at Ling Mo¡¯s feet.

    Ling Mo stood still, gazing at the mall in the distance that was still smoldering. His expression was not a pleasant one.

    Who would have thought that this fire would spread almost half a street? The entire night, the sky was illuminated by the mes.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that the fire began to diminish.

    Even though he had mentally prepared himself, Ling Mo and his group were still stunned when they arrived and saw the scene.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered, pping his forehead.

    With the fire this intense, and almost all the Zombies in the city attracted to it, whether the Bird Zombie was dead or not, there was no way to find it now.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Heartbroken over the mother hive?¡± Xia Na¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side.Ling Mo nced at her and replied frankly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s King level¡­¡±

    ¡°A lousy naming sense finds its use again¡­ But on a serious note, the mother hive is important, but what¡¯s more important is that you and Ye Lian made it out safely. So, look on the bright side,¡± Xia Na said with a slight smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Ling Mo also smiled.

    After her enhancement, Xia Na seemed to show more of her human side than before¡­

    ¡°Besides, if such a pure piece of the mother hive appeared, which ordinary Zombie could guard it? Even if they swallowed it, they¡¯d be gutted by others immediately.¡±

    Xia Na¡¯s expression suddenly turned eerie, and her voice lowered.

    Ling Mo was momentarily stunned. That change in expression was too quick¡­

    But the key was what Xia Na had said. Thinking it over, it made sense¡­

    ¡°Zombies in this town¡­ There are a lot of them, right? But as for truly high-level ones, there¡¯s only that one. It¡¯s clear that once any slightly advanced Zombie emerges, it automatically bes its snack. Plus, most of the mid-level Zombies have been hunted by us. So, right now, there¡¯s no Zombie in this town¡¯s horde capable of swallowing that piece of mother hive in in sight.¡±

    ¡°So, this King level Zombie is probably still alive.¡±

    After her analysis, Xia Na yfully winked at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo looked at Xia Na in surprise. She disyed a level of rationality and intelligence after shedding her humanity. It¡¯s not that Xia Na wasn¡¯t smart when she was human, but her overly considerate nature often led her to make decisions that Ling Mo found foolish.

    Now, as a Zombie, the two personasplemented each other perfectly.

    At least her analytical skills were strong. She hadn¡¯t experienced many things firsthand during the chaos, but just by listening to Ling Mo¡¯s brief recount and observing the scene, she could deduce so much.

    Most importantly, she wasn¡¯t affected by emotions, unlike Ling Mo, who would feel frustrated about it.

    ¡°It makes sense¡­ But unfortunately, the stealth ability of King level Zombies is too advanced; they¡¯re hard to find. If it¡¯s injured, it¡¯ll probably hide even better,¡± Ling Mo said regretfully.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really not dead, it definitely won¡¯t let you go. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Xia Na giggled as she spoke.

    ¡°No matter how I reply to that, it sounds weird¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitched.

    As Ling Mo and Xia Na walked back from the broken wall, Mu Chen and the others, who were hiding in a narrow alley, immediately came forward.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°There are Zombies everywhere ahead. We can¡¯t go that way. But the good news is that almost all the Zombies in the town are concentrated in that area now, so we can safely take a detour,¡± Ling Mo exined briefly.

    ¡°That¡¯s your way to clear the path? Pretty good,¡± Mu Chen praised.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded, holding back augh.

    This was a side benefit. After carefully leaving the area, they entered a ¡°safe zone¡± with no Zombies in sight.

    Mu Chen, who was used to sneaking around like a rat while traveling, finally got to enjoy walking down the middle of the road. He was just short of shouting out loud to express his excitement.

    Ling Mo felt considerably more rxed after confirming that Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran were still safely following along.

    A seemingly endless long street, devoid of any Zombies, allowed them to stride forward without worry. This carefree feeling was indeed pleasant.

    However, such a situation could only be seen in a small town like Xin. In arge city like X City, the Zombies would only gather in greater numbers, making encounters unavoidable wherever one went.

    ¡°I wonder how Niepan¡¯s headquarters is doing¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    With Ye Lian¡¯s breakthrough, the female Zombies and the Mutation Beast had all received enhancements, boosting Ling Mo¡¯s confidence significantly.

    His encounters with Niepan had sparked a strong curiosity about the organization¡¯s mystery and power.

    What kind of ce would such a base be rooted in?

    He reached back to touch his backpack, his mind drifting to that notebook again.

    Who could the person who wrote it be¡­?

    ¡°By the way,¡± Xu Shuhan, who had remained mostly silent, suddenly spoke hesitantly, ¡°could we find a clothing storeter¡­?¡±

    As she spoke, she awkwardly tugged at her tattered jacket.

    In her confused state, she had nearly torn her undergarments. Were these people seriously nning to let her walk to headquarters like this?

    Was everyone just going to ignore it?!

    It made sense for the three female Zombies tock suchmon sense, but Mu Chen, that idiot, probably hadn¡¯t considered this at all¡­

    Xu Shuhan looked at Ling Mo with a mix of embarrassment and frustration, covering her cor and clearing her throat.

    ¡°Oh right, my clothes are pretty worn out too¡­¡± Ling Mo said, patting his fraying jacket.

    ¡°¡­Why did I even get to know this idiot!¡± Xu Shuhan gritted her teeth, her eyes reddening a bit more. She felt that if she didn¡¯t make it to headquarters, it would probably be because this jerk drove her mad¡­

    ¡°However, this street is pretty much the border between Xin and Cuihu. Where would we find a clothing store here¡­ Let¡¯s wait until we get to Cuihu,¡± Ling Mo said, casually tossing a jacket to Xu Shuhan. ¡°Make do with this.¡±

    Xu Shuhan caught it, her face suddenly flushing.

    She had just been cursing him in her mind¡­

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Shuhan said softly.

    ¡°No problem. I was going to change it anyway,¡± Ling Mo replied generously.

    ¡°¡­¡± Xu Shuhan bit her lower lip repeatedly. Ling Mo¡¯s attitude clearly showed he didn¡¯t see her as a girl at all¡­

    For some reason, Xu Shuhan suddenly remembered the scene on the staircase.

    Ye Lian had her head down, and Ling Mo was whispering something softly in her ear. That gentle expression was one Xu Shuhan had never seen on Ling Mo¡¯s face before¡­

    Ling Mo only had that look when he was with Ye Lian and the other two.

    ¡°Are Zombies no different from humans in his eyes?¡± Xu Shuhan thought, and suddenly, her anger dissipated.

    Even if she mutated, there¡¯d still be someone who didn¡¯t see her as a monster.

    As for Mu Chen¡­ just thinking about his jumpy behavior made Xu Shuhan roll her eyes.

    If she had to eat someone, it wouldn¡¯t be him!

    After walking and stopping for over two hours, the group finally entered Cuihu City.

    Zombies began to appear sporadically along the way. Initially, they thought the small numbers could easily be cleared, but as soon as they made a move, they realized these Zombies were much fiercer than the average ones from other areas.

    Although these Zombies were still at the bottom tier of the Zombie hierarchy, their instinctual abilities were clearly a notch above those from other regions.

    Their first reaction upon spotting prey wasn¡¯t to attack immediately, but to¡­ scream!

    Their hoarse, desperate screams would instantly echo within hundreds of meters. Considering the Zombies¡¯ sharp hearing, even those farther away might be drawn over.

    Ling Mo and the others were caught off guard at first. By the time Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle pierced through that Zombie, it had already managed to scream.

    More Zombies immediately surged from every crevice, their calls resounding one after another.

    ¡°This is a damn chorus!¡±

    Mu Chen held his gun, cautiously on alert.

    When it came down to it, he still had the necessaryposure.

    Ling Mo continued to take down the Zombies that rushed at them, and the group fought while retreating, quickly nearing a roadside auto repair shop.

    More and more Zombies appeared on the road. Having learned from the previous encounter, these Zombies seemed to grow cunning, not rushing in but instead gathering to tighten their encirclement.

    Ling Mo nced at the bodies and noticed that most of the Zombies showed no interest in them.

    ¡°Is this really happening¡­¡±

    Frowning, Ling Mo took down another Zombie and, spurred by Mu Chen¡¯s urges, swiftly retreated into the repair shop.

    Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan, already prepared, simultaneously yanked down the roll-up door. Though it was rusty, thebined strength of the two, neither of whom were ordinary people, brought it down with a tter, cutting off the outside light.

    ¡°This will only block their view temporarily. We need to get out through the back,¡± Mu Chen urged.

    These repair shops typically had a parking lot at the back, with the front area serving mainly as a reception room. Ling Mo wasn¡¯t as familiar with these ces as Mu Chen, so he extended his Psychic Tentacle to follow behind.

    ¡°This way! I used toe to ces like this for car repairs¡­¡± Mu Chen said, leading the way and not missing a chance to unt his experience.

    ¡°Had a car and a house, huh? You were doing pretty well¡­¡± Ling Mo replied casually.

    ¡°And then it all got wiped out in an instant¡­¡± Xia Na added.

    Mu Chen nearly bit his tongue, turning back to look at Xia Na with a pained expression.

    ¡°What? I used to have a vi. Just being alive is good enough; what¡¯s the point of thinking about the past?¡± Xia Na said with a snort.

    ¡°Did you have to be so harsh? I thought I finally found something to feel confident about¡­¡± Mu Chen said, exasperated.

    The group quickly moved toward the back, but the sound of banging on the roll-up door had already begun.

 Chapter 689: Do You Think Ill Let You Ruin My Childhood?

    Chapter 689: Do You Think Ill Let You Ruin My Childhood?

    The ordinary zombies couldn¡¯t figure out how to open the door immediately, but their ability to destroy things violently was more than enough.

    The sound of cracking was alreadying through, and even the zombies¡¯ roars echoed within the building.

    ¡°Quick, move!¡± Mu Chen hastened his pace and quickly pushed open a slightly ajar security door.

    Light immediately streamed in from the outside, along with two zombies that lunged at them.

    Mu Chen instinctively jumped in fright, but his actions were swift as he drew his sword to strike.

    Unexpectedly, just as he raised his sword, the two zombies each had a bloody hole appear in their foreheads and abdomens.

    Xia Na¡¯s scythe had stabbed from the side, urately flipping the still-breathing zombie and mming it hard onto the ground.

    Such a violent scene was hard to believe unless witnessed in person, especiallying from a girl like Xia Na.

    Mu Chen turned to look at Ling Mo in astonishment, only to see Ling Mo¡¯s calm expression: ¡°I have a sense ability¡­¡±¡°Of course I know that¡­ but couldn¡¯t you give me a heads-up?¡± Mu Chen snapped angrily.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, you can stay behind.¡± Xia Na shot Mu Chen a sidelong nce and said coldly.

    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±

    Several zombies had already appeared in the corridor behind them, sprinting towards Ling Mo and the others who were heading out.

    These zombies¡¯ speed and strength were simr to the ordinary zombies Ling Mo had encountered elsewhere, but their behavior was noticeably smarter.

    One of the zombies, after rushing to the front, turned its gaze to Xu Shuhan.

    It quickly pressed against the wall, trying to bypass Ye Lian, who was in front.

    Although Ye Lian had restrained her aura, her dominant level strength was still evident, instilling some instinctive fear in these zombies.

    While Ling Mo and Mu Chen were the primary targets, Li Yalin and Xia Na, both Leader-Level, stood in the middle.

    Looking at it from any angle, Xu Shuhan seemed the easiest to take down.

    ¡°They actually have basic intelligence now¡­¡± Ling Mo nced back inside and remarked.

    ¡°Damn it, save her!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face turned pale, and he immediately tried to turn back.

    But just as he took a step back, he saw Ye Lian, who had been standing still, suddenly blur into motion. She urately grabbed the zombie trying to rush past her and hurled it directly at the other zombies.

    This throw didn¡¯t just knock them off bnce; in Mu Chen¡¯s stunned gaze, arge ssh of blood spattered out.

    Ye Lian quickly turned around, grabbed Xu Shuhan, and ran out with her.

    ¡°Just now¡­¡± Mu Chen was shocked. How had Ye Lian be so much faster and stronger in just one day? It was as if she had leveled up!

    Moreover, that seemingly casual grab¡ªhow did she manage to grab the zombie by the back of the neck, a safe spot, while both were moving at high speed?

    Not to mention the smooth throw that followed, knocking down several zombies that weren¡¯t even in the same line. Even a professional bowler couldn¡¯t have done better!

    Thinking back to Ling Mo¡¯s calm expression and reaction, it was clear he had immense trust in Ye Lian.

    They had only been out of his sight for a few hours, but what had happened during that time?

    ¡°Stop dithering and move!¡± Ling Mo mmed the security door shut and turned to leave.

    Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran wouldn¡¯t have any problems. Xiao Bai alone could handle it.

    Compared to Ling Mo¡¯s group, their concealment was much more effective.

    Ling Mo knew his scent was highly attractive to zombies, but carrying something like corpse wraps all the time¡­ he couldn¡¯t stand it himself.

    Plus, with Mu Chen, a pure human, in their team, no matter how many zombies they had, they couldn¡¯t avoid being pursued and surrounded by zombies.

    As expected, there was a parking lot behind them, filled with cars. In the middle of thene, a wrecked cary smashed among several vehicles.

    Just as they were passing through the cars, they suddenly felt a gust of wind from the side.

    Ling Mo immediately dodged to the side, and Mu Chen quickly crouched down.

    A dark shadow shed overhead, followed by a loud ¡°bang.¡±

    As the abandoned car shook violently, the dark figure¡¯s true form became clear to everyone.

    A big zombie, dressed in a blue mechanic¡¯s uniform, stood there holding a pair of iron pliers.

    The car roof had dented under his weight, and as Ling Mo¡¯s group stared at him, the car window even cracked with a loud ¡°snap.¡±

    ¡°Such immense strength¡­¡± Mu Chen felt his throat go dry at the sight, especially given the zombie¡¯s size. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the city overlord of Dongming, it was still intimidating.

    The iron pliers in its hand looked like a toy.

    ¡°The real issue is that it knows how to use a weapon¡­¡± Ling Mo stared at the big guy intently. ¡°Do you think it might treat us like mushrooms?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my childhood; I refuse to answer that.¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes.

    While speaking, Ling Mo subtly nced back over his shoulder.

    The parking lot exit was just ahead, with no zombies in sight for now, but they would likely appear soon.

    If they got surrounded from both sides, Ling Mo¡¯s group could probably escape, but Xu Shuhan¡¯s condition would be precarious in a chaotic fight.

    Already, the scent of blood had her breathing heavily, leaning weakly on Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder and staring vacantly at the big zombie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t engage head-on; let¡¯s move,¡± Ling Mo quickly decided.

    ¡°Move? How can we outrun it?¡± Mu Chen eximed.

    No sooner had he spoken than the big guy leaped again, aiming straight for them.

    While still mid-air, the big zombie raised the iron pliers high, targeting Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare take the hit and quickly dodged to the side.

    But as soon as the zombiended, it swung the pliers horizontally without hesitation.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Mu Chen blocked the blow, but his entire arm went numb.

    And this was an enhanced human; a normal person, even with the reflexes, would have ended up with broken bones.

    ¡°Why is it always targeting me?¡± Mu Chen could only dodge left and right in a panic, avoiding direct confrontation.

    ¡°Maybe because your head is big¡­¡± Ling Mo said offhandedly, then suddenly shouted, ¡°Turn left!¡±

    Mu Chen quickly dodged to the left, just in time to see the Big Guy zombie, who had been charging at him with the iron pliers, suddenly stagger as a burst of blood exploded from his knee.

    Thud!

    The Big Guy fell heavily to the ground with a dull thump.

    Without needing any further prompting, Mu Chen immediately took off running.

    But when he caught sight of Ye Lian holding a sniper rifle, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine.

    The opportunity had appeared in the blink of an eye. When had Ye Lian started preparing to take that shot? Just a few seconds ago, she had been supporting Xu Shuhan¡­

    Could it have been at the exact moment Ling Mo shouted for him to turn left?

    As the group was about to dash out the door, the Big Guy got back up again.

    Dragging his crippled leg and gripping the iron pliers, he chased after them, though much slower this time.

    ¡°Hey, Captain, he¡¯s bleeding. Won¡¯t that attract more zombies?¡± Mu Chen panted as he ran alongside Ling Mo.

    ¡°He¡¯s just an Advanced Zombie, at the intermediate stage. He¡¯s injured, but his intimidation factor is still there. Zombies will follow us but won¡¯t get too close, which actually works in our favor. It¡¯s better than being surrounded,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    Mu Chen, ustomed to Ling Mo¡¯s extensive ¡°zombie daily encyclopedia,¡± focused on another issue: ¡°That sounds good, but what then? Won¡¯t we end up with more zombies following us?¡±

    ¡°When there are too many zombies, we¡¯ll take him out. Ordinary zombie bodies won¡¯t deter others from chasing, but an advanced one is different,¡± Xia Na said with a mischievous smile, her tongue lightly licking the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°But how long can he hold out?¡± Mu Chen nced back worriedly.

    The Big Guy zombie was still relentlessly pursuing them, and though his speed had decreased, it was still rtive. If Ling Mo¡¯s group stopped, they¡¯d be caught in less than ten seconds.

    His knee waspletely shattered, with his lower leg and foot dragging twistedly on the ground, connected by mere shreds of flesh.

    As he chased them, he left a trail of blood and asional bits of flesh in his wake.

    ¡°Never underestimate a zombie¡¯s regenerative ability,¡± Ling Mo added.

    Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but nce back as well. Partly due to the scent of blood, but also because she suddenly felt a strange sensation¡­

    Watching that monster, she couldn¡¯t help but think of herself¡­

    That twisted leg was still capable of healing¡­ But the feeling it evoked wasn¡¯t relief; it was horror!

    Although there was no turning back, and she had started to get used to the overly sharp senses of a Zombie, fully epting this new identity was still incredibly challenging for a human¡­

    After exiting the parking lot, they found themselves on another road.

    Ling Mo led the group swiftly through the narrow gaps between buildings, their pace relentless.

    asionally, Zombies appeared ahead, but Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles, whichbined detection and attack, showcased their formidable abilities at these moments.

    Every time a Zombie showed up, just as Mu Chen¡¯s heart leaped into his throat, a blood hole would suddenly appear in the Zombie¡¯s head, and it would copse before it could even open its mouth.

    In such a narrow environment, there was no chance for another Zombie to start howling from a distance right after one was taken down¡­

    The Big Guy trailing behind did attract several Zombies, but in these passages, which were no more than three meters wide, they couldn¡¯t bypass him to attack Ling Mo¡¯s group, nor did they dare get too close to the Big Guy, keeping their distance instead.

    At first, Mu Chen was on edge, but he was surprised to find that this strategy actually worked.

    Following Ling Mo, he felt he had learned a lot, though he had also been tricked numerous times¡­

 Chapter 690: The Berserk Uncle

    Chapter 690: The Berserk Uncle

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry!¡± Mu Chen urged continuously.

    Running through these narrow gaps required not only dealing with the zombies emerging ahead but also keeping a wary eye on therge group of pursuers behind, making it easy to lose one¡¯s sense of direction.

    But with Ye Lian around, there was no need to worry about that.

    As long as they headed towards areas crowded with zombies, they were inevitably moving closer to the center of Cuihu.

    In this regard, Xia Na and Li Yalin were slightly inferior to Ye Lian. After breaking through to the dominant level, Ye Lian¡¯s sense of smell had been enhanced to another level.

    With each breath, the surrounding situation was conveyed through scents. She could determine where the zombies were and where there were more of them just by smell.

    With Ye Lian leading the way, Ling Mo didn¡¯t need to be distracted.

    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±

    The group of zombies trailing behind started to roar from time to time, attracting more zombies to appear from all directions.¡°What do we do now?¡± Mu Chen asked anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic¡­¡± Just as Ling Mo finished speaking, Ye Lian turned around while running, raised her gun, and fired. The Big Guy behind them let out a miserable howl.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Big Guy¡¯s burly body staggered backward several steps, with a fresh, bloody wound appearing on his already injured leg.

    It seemed that his entire leg was now broken, but the Big Guy didn¡¯t fall. Instead, he swung his arm fiercely, smashing a steel w into the wall beside him with a loud ¡°thud,¡± and opened his mouth in a furious roar: ¡°Roar!¡±

    The sound made Mu Chen frown involuntarily, and Xu Shuhan covered her ears: ¡°Ah!¡±

    Several zombies had just rushed out from the side, quite close to the Big Guy.

    Stimted by the strong smell of blood, these zombies used both hands and feet to w at the walls and pounced forward.

    The zombies behind them were also getting restless, but since they were still a distance away, they didn¡¯t immediately charge forward.

    A zombie leaped up andnded directly on the Big Guy, grabbing his head with its long nails digging into his scalp. Blood spurted out as the zombie twisted its arms, trying to tear the Big Guy¡¯s head off his thick neck.

    Two more zombiestched on, biting down.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Big Guy, eyes bloodshot, mmed into the wall with a roar.

    The zombie clinging to his arm was caught in the middle, spewing blood everywhere.

    The Big Guy yanked another zombie off, throwing it to the ground and stomping on it.

    With a crunch, ribs snapped, and bloody foam bubbled from its mouth.

    The zombie that had been pulling at his scalp was also ripped away and mmed against the wall. The Big Guy bit into its neck.

    As arge chunk of flesh was torn off, blood gushed out like a fountain.

    The Big Guy turned his head, his mouth covered in blood, and roared at Ling Mo and the others: ¡°Roar! Human¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s speaking!¡± Mu Chen felt a chill down his spine and shouted.

    ¡°Zombies at this level have already regained the ability to speak,¡± Ling Mo exined. ¡°Most zombies don¡¯t need to speak when they¡¯re with other zombies, so they get out of the habit. When they encounter humans, they usually stay silent.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the info, but why are you so calm¡­ Run!¡±

    Mu Chen yelled and took off running.

    ¡°I guess I underestimated him. The injury has pushed him to thete stage of evolution. He¡¯s not at the Leader-Level yet, but his natural size advantage can¡¯t be ignored¡­¡± Ling Mo analyzed while running.

    ¡°Who cares about that monster¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered, conflicted. How did Ling Mo develop such a strong interest in zombies? Most people just need to know that they are humanity¡¯s enemies!

    ¡°But the zombies here are clearly different from the ones we¡¯ve encountered before. They¡¯re not just troublesome but also much stronger. Remember when we faced a simr situation before? That was just a small group, but here it seems widespread¡­¡±

    Ling Mo ignored Mu Chen and continued speaking.

    Xia Na swung her scythe, slicing through two zombies that emerged ahead. She turned and said, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure yet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I have a feeling there¡¯s something in Cuihu City¡­¡±

    This feeling wasn¡¯t just a random guess. Since entering here, Ling Mo had felt a vague sense of unease.

    This sensation was simr to what he experienced when entering that underground parking lot, like his instincts were sensing a powerful and dangerous presence.

    ¡°What about you guys? Do you feel anything off here?¡± Ling Mo asked quietly.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Li Yalin shook her head.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    So, the rm in his body wasn¡¯t triggered by the Virus, but by his Psychic Power¡­

    But what could it be that even made him feel uneasy?

    And what about the Air Force Corps? What did they encounter to ssify this ce as high-risk?

    An aerial exploration team, even if they saw something extraordinary, wouldn¡¯t be in much danger, right?

    As long as they don¡¯t fly at low altitudes, what can zombies do to them¡­

    Even that Bird Zombie we encountered earlier could only glide after mutation, far from actual flying¡­

    ¡°Could this have something to do with Niepan?¡± Ling Mo suddenly thought of a possibility and asked.

    ¡°How would I know? My branch is practically the cold pce,¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes and added, ¡°And in that cold pce, I¡¯m just a benchwarmer. I don¡¯t know shit!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he suddenly felt something was off¡­

    He rarely got Ling Mo¡¯s approval, but why did it make him feel even more frustrated¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Big Guy was still hot on their heels, with most of the zombies trailing far behind.

    Having disyed strength far beyond ordinary zombies, the Big Guy¡¯s wounds were still bleeding, but no other zombies dared approach him recklessly.

    Any zombies that appeared between Ling Mo¡¯s group and the Big Guy were swiftly dealt with by him.

    His eyes were nowpletely bloodshot; anything that dared block him was courting death.

    Any zombies in front were also swiftly handled by Ye Lian and the others.

    This chase through the buildings unexpectedly put Ling Mo¡¯s group in the advantageous position.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Ling Mo led the group around a corner, while Ye Lian turned around, raising her gun once more.

    However, this time her target was the Big Guy¡¯s head¡­

    Seeing that ck muzzle for the third time, the Big Guy finally wised up, but just as he tried to dodge, he felt an invisible noose tighten around his neck.

    Ssh!

    Blood mixed with other substances sprayed from the back of his head. The Big Guy¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth now a bloody mess.

    A chunk of red, gel-like substance that was expelled simultaneously was suddenly caught in mid-air.

    ¡°Mu Chen,¡± Xia Na called out.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Mu Chen turned his head, the gel had already traced an arc,nding in the stic bag Ling Mo pulled out.

    Xu Shuhan stared wide-eyed as Ling Mo pocketed the gel. Remembering his smooth movements, she was utterly dumbfounded.

    ¡°Sure enough, that state earlier was a response to stimtion, even the purity of the gel improved¡­ But it looks no different from a normal zombie¡¯s gel¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pondered, then noticed Xu Shuhan staring at him in shock.

    He coughed and patted her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    ¡°G-get used to it¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan waspletely frozen. What exactly was she supposed to get used to?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xia Na nced at Ling Mo, who had already finished his task, and then at Mu Chen, who was waiting for her next word. She said indifferently.

    ¡°I thought you were going to screw me over again¡­¡± Mu Chen wiped the sweat off his forehead in relief.

    After the Big Guy fell, Ye Lian fired several more shots, taking down a few Mutation Zombies within the zombie horde.

    The intense scent of blood, especially from the Big Guy¡¯s corpse, immediately incited a frenzy among the zombies.

    As Ling Mo had mentioned, ordinary zombie corpses could be ignored, but the body of an advanced zombie was an opportunity they couldn¡¯t pass up¡­

    Some zombies continued to sniff hungrily, searching for the fleeting scent of gel.

    However, with his extensive experience, Ling Mo had already wrapped the stic bag in his pocket several times,pletely sealing off the scent.

    In no time, nearly all the zombies, except for a few, had gathered around those corpses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Ling Mo led the group into the greenery ahead.

    ording to the signs, passing through this area would bring them to the center of Cuihu City.

    What was hidden in this small city¡­

    ¡°Roar¡­¡±

    A zombie, covered in blood, crawled up from the ground, its mouthpletely stained with blood, and a crazed look in its eyes.

    Around it, more zombies were tearing at the flesh on the ground.

    Amidst the pools of bloody numerous unrecognizable body parts¡­

    At this moment, behind the horde, a figure stood silently in the shadows.

    ¡°To think they¡¯de here¡­ This is troublesome¡­ but also an opportunity¡­¡±

    The figure let out a coldugh. This self-talk immediately caught the attention of the zombie.

    It whipped its head around, staring into the shadows.

    ¡°Roar¡­¡±

    This growl was shaky, more fearful than threatening.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    The figure raised a hand, cing a finger to its lips.

    In the dim light, a pair of purple-red eyes gleamed coldly.

    The zombie froze, motionless.

    ¡°Perfect, you¡¯ll do.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the zombie suddenly began to shuffle towards the shadow, its legs wobbling¡­

 Chapter 691: The Truth Always Brings Tears

    Chapter 691: The Truth Always Brings Tears

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    After passing through the greenery, the group quickly darted into a building. Mu Chen, who was at the back, hurriedly mmed the iron door shut and leaned against it, panting heavily.

    With a flushed face and bulging neck, he looked at Ling Mo, who was standing opposite him, and grumbled, ¡°Howe we¡¯ve been running for so long and you don¡¯t look exhausted at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Your stamina is too poor,¡± Ling Mo said calmly, wiping a thinyer of sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°But I¡¯m an enhancer¡­¡± Mu Chen felt incredibly frustrated. As an enhancer Superpower user, he waspletely outssed in stamina by someone with a mental ability.

    It was absurd!

    Unfortunately, the reality was right in front of him. Not only did he have to ept that he was weaker than Ling Mo, but he also had to ept another harsh truth¡­

    In the entire team, he was the weakest.

    ¡°What now?¡± Mu Chen finally caught his breath and asked.¡°We¡¯ve finally shaken off those zombies, so let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡± As Ling Mo spoke, he clicked on his shlight, shining it behind him.

    This iron door was clearly just a back door, leading to a dimly lit corridor.

    As the shlight beam swept across, a silhouette appeared at the top of the corridor, startling Xu Shuhan into grabbing Ye Lian¡¯s arm and hiding behind her with a scream.

    Mu Chen¡¯s scalp tingled as he quickly pressed himself against the wall.

    Ling Mo, on the other hand, was startled by Xu Shuhan¡¯s reaction. He turned to look at her and said, ¡°Shh, it¡¯s just a dead body¡­¡±

    He shook his head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m almost a zombie myself, and yet I¡¯m still afraid of this¡­¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t help it, okay¡­¡± Xu Shuhan replied, embarrassed and annoyed.

    Her hearing was now at zombie-level sensitivity, so Ling Mo¡¯sment did nothing to lower his volume.

    ¡°Of course you can¡­¡±

    Ling Mo responded casually, as the shlight beam illuminated the silhouette.

    Even before seeing the corridor¡¯s condition, Ling Mo already knew there were no Psychic Light Clusters here.

    So upon seeing the silhouette, Ling Mo remained incredibly calm.

    The only ones who overreacted were Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen¡­

    At this moment, upon closer inspection, the silhouette indeed turned out to be just a corpse hanging diagonally from the ceiling. The remains, apart from some tattered cloth, were nothing but ayer of ckened, dried skin.

    Mu Chen felt his face flush with embarrassment. He straightened up discreetly and said in a low voice, ¡°Could you give a heads-up next time?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t give a warning, it means there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Do I really need to give a special reminder?¡± Ling Mo nced at him and replied.

    ¡°How did this body get stuffed into the ceiling?¡± Ling Mo stared at the corpse for a couple of seconds, then moved the shlight further down the corridor.

    Some dark shadows appeared within the beam¡¯s reach. This time, Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen managed to stay calm.

    As they got closer, they saw a few toppled, dust-covered lockers.

    ¡°These are the employees¡¯ lockers¡­ Judging by the scale, this must be a mall, right?¡± Ling Mo shone the light ahead again. Sure enough, not far ahead, he spotted a staircasebeled ¡°Employee Passage.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to make do with these clothes?¡± Ling Mo nced back at Xu Shuhan, who responded with a re.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being picky at a time like this¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    Xu Shuhan fumed. Ye Lian and the others weren¡¯t wearing just anything!

    Moreover, the mall was just ahead. Why should she settle for these¡­

    Xu Shuhan looked down into the locker, and her face darkened further¡­

    Could that orange stic vest even be considered clothing? Putting it on wouldn¡¯t cover a thing! And those spiders on it¡­ She might as well go bare!

    The group quietly climbed the stairs. They had only climbed a few steps when a female zombie in a skirt suddenly tumbled out from a gap in the stairwell, growling as she lunged straight at Ling Mo.

    However, before her long nails could touch Ling Mo, her body abruptly froze mid-fall, and a bloody hole appeared on her forehead.

    The female zombie¡¯s eyes widened as she dangled upside down in front of the group. Blood trickled down her hairline, dripping onto the floor with a ¡°plop, plop.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you really give a warning?¡± Mu Chen tried to steady his racing heart, looking at the zombie as Ling Mo slowly lowered it to the ground.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t let her ambush us, what if she opens her mouth and starts singing soprano?¡± Ling Mo shot back with a sidelong nce.

    ¡°You¡¯re always so reasonable, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered, exasperated.

    After the corpse hit the floor, Ling Mo cautiously climbed to the second floor. He turned and waved, saying, ¡°Xia Na, Senior Sister,e over.¡±

    The two female zombies immediately moved closer. Ling Mo hid behind the half-open stairwell door, peeking into the mall: ¡°There are five zombies here, over ten there, and more over there¡­ All in all, there must be at least fifty or sixty on this floor.¡±

    ¡°So many?¡± Mu Chen eximed.

    ¡°Of course, every mall is packed with zombies. While you can lure them out in other ces, here it¡¯s not possible. If we alert them, even more zombies will surround us.¡±

    As Ling Mo spoke, he turned his gaze to a small window in the stairwell, walked over, and looked down: ¡°There are at least a hundred more on the street. Plus, the first floor of this building is crawling with zombies. And this is just called Section A¡­ There¡¯s a road leading to what seems to be Section B across the way. Roughly estimating, we could be surrounded by five hundred zombies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot,¡± Xia Na nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ton!¡± Mu Chen started sweating again. The zombies in this city were particrly troublesome. Fifty were already a challenge; five hundred were a nightmare.

    If a few more big guys showed up, they¡¯d be in serious trouble.

    ¡°If we¡¯re really unlucky, it could be over a thousand¡­¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ we should leave?¡± Xu Shuhan hesitated. It was just a piece of clothing; it wasn¡¯t worth risking their lives for it.

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to hide outside either. The area is too open. I actually think this ce is quite good, plus we can gather some supplies.¡± Ling Mo shook his shlight, which was now turned off.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really just looking for a chance to study them, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Mu Chen grumbled.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t give them a chance to make noise, and we¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Ling Mo ignored Mu Chen, moving closer to the door and extending a psychic tentacle into the mall.

    In truth, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t wrong. The main reason Ling Mo chose this mall was because the closer he got, the stronger his sense of unease became.

    This was probably thergest mall in Cuihu City. Next to it was a convention center, across the street were several restaurants, and there was arge garden nearby. No area had fewer zombies than this ce.

    But at least this was the central area¡­

    Ling Mo had a vague feeling that he might find something significant here¡­

    The reason Cuihu City was ssified as a high-risk level might be somewhere nearby.

    Still, Ling Mo remained very cautious. He wasn¡¯t nning to take any unnecessary risks.

    If it weren¡¯t for his Puppet Control ability, he would have already left with Ye Lian and the others when he sensed this unease.

    But having this ability meant he could at least detect danger in advance and have a chance to escape.

    At this moment, there were two zombies closest to him: one big and one small.

    The big one was wandering among some shelves, while the small one looked like a five or six-year-old girl, though her twisted and grotesque face was nothing but horrifying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle slowly approached, but the little zombie had already wandered behind another shelf, out of Ling Mo¡¯s sight.

    The big one was still between the shelves, staring curiously at a pile of slippers.

    This one seemed to have some awareness, looking at the slippers with a somewhat curious expression.

    ¡°Forget it, this one is more taxing¡­¡± Ling Mopared the psychic light clusters of the big and small zombies, finally deciding to target the smaller one.

    With unknown dangers ahead, conserving psychic power was the top priority, even if it was just a little bit. It mighte in handyter.

    As the psychic tentacle suddenly pierced in, the little zombie¡¯s body stiffened, and her gaze turned vacant.

    She slowly turned around, looking at the big zombie, then started to move her feet.

    As the little zombie slowly walked toward the big zombie, one of her hands began to open with a ¡°crack.¡±

    Ling Mo nced back at Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen, seeing that their view was blocked by Xia Na and Li Yalin, and he felt relieved.

    Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen had no idea what Ling Mo was up to. From their angle, they could only vaguely see the ceiling of the mall and nothing else.

    ¡°ck¡­¡±

    The big zombie finally extended its hand, picking up a slipper and examining it curiously.

    It slowly opened its mouth and moved closer to the slipper¡­

    ¡°ck ck¡­¡±

    The slipper fell back into the basket, and the big zombie looked down at its abdomen.

    A small hand had pierced through its stomach, opening up in front of its belly, covered in blood, with bits of flesh seemingly stuck under its nails.

    Before the big zombie could react, the little zombie yanked it backward, dragging it toward the shelves behind.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    A few secondster, with a soft sound, the little zombie emerged alone from behind the shelves.

    She nced in the direction where Ling Mo and the others were hiding, then turned her head to look at the other side of the mall.

    Through the various shelves, a few human figures could be seen moving back and forth.

    These figures had turned around when the big zombie died, but the little zombie was too quick. After a brief look, they gave up on investigating.

    The little zombie wrapped her hand in a piece of torn cloth and slowly approached those figures.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, there are about a dozen over there¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo moved aside, Xia Na and Li Yalin silently slipped in.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen widened their eyes. Weren¡¯t there supposed to be zombies everywhere inside?

 Chapter 692: The Most Cowardly Zombie in History

    Chapter 692: The Most Cowardly Zombie in History

    When they peered inside, there was no sign of zombies behind the door. Xia Na and Li Yalin were also nowhere to be seen.

    Ling Mo stood calmly at the door, looking somewhat idle.

    But in reality, he was silently controlling the little zombie, stealthily eliminating the zombies wandering between the shelves.

    As for Xia Na and Li Yalin¡­ with two Leader-Level zombies dealing with a group of ordinary ones, there was nothing to worry about.

    In fact, it was the presence of him and Mu Chen, the two humans, thatplicated things¡­

    Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen were both a bit anxious, especially Xu Shuhan. She perked up her ears, asionally catching subtle sounds, but she couldn¡¯t determine what was happening.

    Using her nose, she could smell the scent of many zombies, but she couldn¡¯t urately judge direction and number like Ye Lian and the others.

    Not to mentionparing with Leader-Level zombies, she couldn¡¯t even match up to ordinary zombies now.

    This state of being stuck in the mutation process, constantly wavering, was probably the first of its kind.Mu Chen was also very curious about this situation. Even though Xu Shuhan seemed to have regained her reasoning, he instinctively retreated a little towards Ye Lian when they were close.

    Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t really notice this¡­ If she did, she would probably find it more amusing than hurtful. It was like avoiding a cub only to seek protection from a real monster¡­

    About ten minutester, Ling Mo suddenly sighed in relief. Xia Na and Li Yalin squeezed back through the door crack: ¡°Alright, we can go in now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we should still keep it quiet,¡± Ling Mo reminded, giving Xu Shuhan a significant look. ¡°No more shouting here.¡±

    ¡°You really think the soundproofing is that bad¡­¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s face turned red, retorting with a mix of shame and anger.

    What¡¯s wrong with being afraid of the dark¡­ Isn¡¯t it normal for a girl to be afraid of the dark?

    Especially when she¡¯s surrounded by three¡­

    Thinking of this, Xu Shuhan paused for a moment. She curiously nced at Ye Lian and the other two girls, wondering when they had started being with Ling Mo. Were they human back then, or had they already be zombies?

    But regardless of the situation, the girls around Ling Mo certainly weren¡¯t normal human girls¡­

    ¡°No wonder he doesn¡¯t understand girls¡­¡± Xu Shuhan rolled her eyes inwardly.

    The group quietly slipped out from behind the open door, navigating the narrow passage between the shelves, and slowly made their way deeper into the mall.

    The mall was quiterge, and the lighting was rather dim. Without turning on a shlight, it always felt like there were suspicious shadows watching them from everywhere.

    Xu Shuhan tensed up, feeling her blood flow speed up once again.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°special reminder¡± from earlier had clearly had an effect on her. Despite looking strained, Xu Shuhan gritted her teeth and pressed on.

    There was another floor below this one, housing a supermarket and a food court, with quite a number of zombies. They were separated only by a ceiling and could be discovered at any moment.

    Ling Mo and the others were currently on a floor that sold shoes, bags, and clothing.

    ¡°If you need clothes, hurry up,¡± Ling Mo whispered, waving his hand.

    The three female zombies instantly disappeared from sight, and Mu Chen, after a brief hesitation, also slipped into one of the aisles.

    ¡°My shoe soles are almost worn out¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered quietly.

    Ling Mo scanned the area and spotted a sports brand counter.

    At the same time, a little zombie was slowly making its way down the stairs to the lower level¡­

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was about to head over when he felt his sleeve being tugged.

    Turning around, he saw Xu Shuhan staring at him with her red-tinted eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°The zombies on this floor are already taken care of¡­¡± Ling Mo replied helplessly. He was still multitasking, after all¡­

    ¡°But¡­ but I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Xu Shuhan admitted, forcing herself to speak.

    She had initially wanted to stay with Ye Lian and the others, but the thought of being alone with them, out of everyone¡¯s sight, made her hesitate.

    Even though her body was mutating, her mind was still human¡­

    So, she hesitated for just a second, and by the time she made up her mind, they were already out of sight¡­

    The idea of wandering alone in this eerie environment, potentially running into corpses or worse, terrified her. In a panic, she might end up dragging everyone down.

    Seeing Xu Shuhan¡¯s awkward yet expectant gaze, Ling Mo let out a sigh.

    ¡°I wish you could see yourself in the mirror¡­ What are you even afraid of¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could finish his sentence, he felt a smack on his arm.

    He frowned but didn¡¯t say anything more and simply started walking forward.

    Xu Shuhan followed closely behind Ling Mo, her red-tinted eyes darting around nervously.

    ¡°Click¡­¡±

    A pair of small feet stepped off the final esctor step, causing a light sound on the metal floor.

    The little zombie paused, nced down at its feet, and then looked around.

    After a few seconds, seeing no movement around, the little zombie leapt forward silently,nding on the ground.

    This floor was underground; apart from the area near the esctor, it was shrouded in darkness.

    But through the eyes of the little zombie, everything in the darkness was clearly visible.

    However, the entire scene was tinged with ayer of blood.

    The little zombie twitched its nose, then slowly walked forward, soon turning a corner and disappearing into the darkness¡­

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xu Shuhan suddenly asked.

    Ling Mo snapped out of his thoughts and turned his head, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t possibly tell Xu Shuhan that he was controlling a Zombie Puppet to find the source of an uneasy feeling, could he?

    Even though Xu Shuhan had be a zombie and was undoubtedly aware of Ye Lian and the others¡¯ situation, that didn¡¯t mean he should reveal all his superpowers¡­

    ¡°Really¡­ You seemed so focused¡­¡± Xu Shuhan muttered. This guy was really casual when brushing people off¡­

    ¡°And you? Why aren¡¯t you carrying that tape recorder anymore?¡± Ling Mo asked, ncing back at her.

    ¡°Given everything that¡¯s happened recently¡­ it¡¯s probably best not to record it. If I do mutate and manage to keep my sanity, I¡¯ll continue recording¡ªI¡¯ll keep a¡­ zombie diary.¡± Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. If it gets out there, it would definitely be popr,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    ¡°Popr¡­¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s smile faded into a somewhat wistful expression. ¡°Who knows what will happen to humanity in the future? We might all be wiped out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Aren¡¯t humans evolving too?¡± Ling Mo nced back at her as he spoke.

    Xu Shuhan was taken aback. She suddenly wanted to ask Ling Mo which side he would choose between humans and zombies¡­

    ¡°Oh, this store sells women¡¯s clothing. Would sportswear be okay for you? Zombies move around a lot, so I think it would suit you,¡± Ling Mo quickly walked ahead, peering inside the store.

    Xu Shuhan pressed her lips together, ultimately deciding not to ask. She nodded, ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    ¡°But why don¡¯t Ye Lian and the others wear this kind of clothing?¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look good on them¡­ Besides, they can control their movements now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you ring at me? It¡¯s the truth¡­ You¡¯re just a low-level zombie.¡±

    ¡°¡­Foolish human.¡±

    The food stalls lining the corridor were nowpletely abandoned. Some ingredients still left out had long since molded into ck clumps, and the ss disy cases were filled with darkness.

    Every now and then, faint noises could be heard, though it was unclear whether they came from rats or cockroaches.

    These creatures were remarkably resilient. After surviving the initial phase where contact with the virus would cause them to rot and die, they re-emerged from their dark hiding ces. Though their numbers had drastically reduced, this new generation seemed impervious to the virus.

    The little zombie moved slowly among the scattered tables and chairs, its blood-red eyes constantly shifting.

    ¡°Squeak, squeak¡­¡±

    Two faint red lights suddenly appeared in a corner, then quickly vanished.

    ¡°Red?¡±

    The little zombie froze in ce, while Ling Mo, controlling it, was momentarily stunned.

    Though faint, the red light was unmistakable¡­

    Infected? It didn¡¯t really look like it¡­

    But in this state, it could still pose some danger to humans.

    ¡°Rats and such¡­ I rarelye across them, but¡­¡±

    Ling Mo slightly furrowed his brow. This was a pretty dangerous sign.

    Some small creatures that originally couldn¡¯t withstand the Virus were now developing resistance, and they might even carry the Virus¡­

    Just like nts, which had started to grow in bizarre ways in this Virusden environment.

    Nowadays, green spaces were not just overgrownpared to before, but excessively lush.

    Their forms had also changed, with most nts growing in more ¡°aggressive¡± ways. While they wouldn¡¯t actually attack people, you had to be extra careful when moving through grass and trees to avoid getting scratched.

    ¡°This is turning into global viralization¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    ¡°Catch.¡± A deliberately lowered voice ahead snapped Ling Mo out of his thoughts.

    A dark object swiftly approached, and Ling Mo caught it, immediately hit by a musty smell.

    ¡°Unopened, but it still has a bit of an odor¡­ airing it out should help,¡± Xu Shuhan said, holding a bundle of clothes herself and hesitantly looking back.

    ¡°Go ahead and change. I¡¯ll stand right here,¡± Ling Mo said helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan reminded him again, then quietly walked to the back of the shelf.

    ¡°If she really mutates, would she be the most timid zombie ever?¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself as he put on the new jacket.

    It was actually quite possible¡­

 Chapter 693: Abnormal Behavior Patterns

    Chapter 693: Abnormal Behavior Patterns

    The wide street outside the mall now exuded an overwhelming sense of destion.

    The street was clogged with abandoned cars, and signs of car idents and even explosions were asionally visible among them.

    Through the dust-covered windows, one could see blood stters inside the vehicles, and even some mangled bones.

    Many zombies shuffled slowly through the gaps between these vehicles, their arms hanging limply, heads tilted at bizarre angles, mouths slightly agape. Their blood-red eyes seemed devoid of any spirit.

    But the asional sh of ferocity in their eyes reminded others that they were all dangerous beasts.

    On the other side of the street, there was a park and greenbelt overgrown with wild grass.

    The nts, once meticulously trimmed, now looked like monstrous creatures with wing branches.

    The branches were covered in thorns, and even the leaves had serrated edges¡­

    Upon closer inspection, one could see a path temporarily cleared through the greenbelt next to the mall.However, the trampled weeds quickly regained their vitality and were slowly starting to lift their heads again.

    Soon, there would be no trace of anyone having passed through.

    Rustle, rustle¡­

    Suddenly, the dense foliage parted, and a figure emerged from the greenbelt.

    He had red eyes and stared nkly at the tracks on the grass.

    Sniffing the air, the zombie¡¯s gaze gradually lifted, finally resting on a nearby iron door.

    The iron door was tightly shut, but there was a clear handprint on the door handle.

    ¡°Cluck, cluck¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth and made a harsh sound.

    It sounded likeughter, but it was extremely grating¡­

    As this zombie slowly walked towards the iron door, in the basement level of the mall, the little zombie under Ling Mo¡¯s control continued to explore in the darkness.

    ¡°Click, click, click¡­¡±

    In the darkness, faint sounds could be heard from time to time, as if something was hidden in every corner, whispering secrets.

    The little zombie asionally turned its head to look around. The red glows that were easily visible represented dozens, if not hundreds, of ¡°kindred¡± that were also slowly moving on this floor.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Suddenly, a roar echoed, followed by a series of muffled thuds.

    The scent of blood quickly spread, immediately causing a stir around.

    The little zombie deftly leaped onto a table, then jumped behind another counter, hiding there.

    The sounds of collision persisted, and the smell of blood became increasingly pungent.

    The little zombie covered its nose with one hand,pletely concealing its presence.

    ¡°What was that sound?¡± Xu Shuhan emerged from behind a shelf and asked.

    ¡°Shh, the zombies below,¡± Ling Mo pointed to the ground.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s scalp tingled momentarily, but seeing Ling Mo¡¯s calm demeanor, she gradually rxed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to this by now?¡± Xu Shuhan asked as she adjusted her clothes.

    ¡°Used to what?¡± Ling Mo retorted.

    His Zombie Puppet was avoiding the temporary skirmish below. In such rtively enclosed environments, it was normal for zombies to fight each other. However, the fact that there were still so many zombies after all this time¡­ it was unimaginable how many zombies must have been crammed in there when the disaster first struck.

    Of course, the zombies¡¯ extremely low energy consumption when not inbat was one reason for their sustained numbers.

    And then there¡¯s reproduction¡­

    But he hadn¡¯t found the source on the basement floor, which surprised Ling Mo.

    Logically, any strange urrence would usually be found in such dark ces.

    Although zombies weren¡¯t afraid of light, Senior Zombies often chose rtively enclosed spaces as their short-term nests. They would only leave once there were no suitable prey around.

    Wait a minute!

    Ling Mo suddenly realized something.

    ording to records, enhanced zombies, meaning King level zombies, were supposed to appear in Cuihu City, but he encountered one in Xin Town.

    Xin had plenty of suitable prey, but so did Cuihu City!

    Moreover, the zombies in Cuihu City were of higher quality and greater in number.

    In other words, they should taste better¡­

    So why leave Cuihu City and head to Xin?

    What caused this change in Cuihu City?

    ¡°Not afraid of zombies, huh.¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s words pulled Ling Mo out of his thoughts.

    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to leisurely change clothes knowing zombies were beneath their feet¡­

    She even had a crazy thought: could Ling Mo have an immunity to the Virus?

    If that were the case, any faction or powerful survivor who found out would definitely capture him.

    Xu Shuhan suddenly understood the reason for Ling Mo¡¯s deep concealment. Firstly, humans hated zombies, but secondly, Ling Mo himself was like a preciousmodity¡­

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid, but for now, we¡¯re within the safe zone,¡± Ling Mo said.

    His Psychic Link could measure distance, and since his Zombie Puppet hadn¡¯t discovered anything, as long as they didn¡¯t rm the zombies, they were safe.

    Being able to multitask to this extent was something Ling Mo had thoroughly trained himself to do.

    If someone else tried it suddenly, they would probably go insane¡­

    ¡°Sure, sure, whatever you say.¡± Xu Shuhan shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t believe things were as simple as Ling Mo made them out to be. Just like how this floor was cleared so quickly¡ªMu Chen thought it was because Xia Na and Li Yalin were strong, but she knew it was because they were zombies.

    Anyway, Ling Mo was now shrouded in mystery in her eyes, and for some reason, she found the scent on Ling Mo particrly appealing.

    But when she tried to savor it, it didn¡¯t smell like a zombie¡­

    However,pared to Mu Chen¡¯s scent, it was also different.

    Though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Xu Shuhan indeed preferred staying close to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to talk, I won¡¯t ask. Besides¡­ don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Shuhan suddenly said. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo was taken aback. After a few seconds, he waved his hand dismissively, ¡°You¡¯re a zombie, where would you get the chance to tell anyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Xu Shuhan was speechless. At least show some gratitude for her promise to keep quiet!

    And¡­ can¡¯t you be a bit more tactful?

    ¡°If you were the kind of person who would b, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you,¡± Ling Mo added.

    Xu Shuhan sighed. Was heplimenting her, or praising his own ability to judge people?

    ¡°I just feel like something¡¯s off here,¡± Ling Mo suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t catch on immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°Quiet?¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s eye twitched. How was it quiet? The basement was in chaos.

    Even though there was a floor between them, she could still hear faint noises. It was obvious that things were pretty intense down there.

    ¡°Yeah, you see, even though it¡¯s chaotic downstairs, the scale isn¡¯t that big,¡± Ling Mo said with a frown.

    Xu Shuhan stared at the floor. She couldn¡¯t see through the thickyer to gauge any ¡°scale¡± and had no idea how Ling Mo knew¡­

    ¡°Anyway, once we¡¯ve replenished our supplies, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Xu Shuhan said, uneasily lifting her head.

    The thought of zombies below gave her the creeps.

    This feeling was hard to control. Just because she was mutating didn¡¯t mean she suddenly felt indifferent about zombies.

    After all, she hadn¡¯t fully transformed yet¡­

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Mo still felt uneasy but didn¡¯t want to waste time here either.

    If he couldn¡¯t find anything, he¡¯d have to ept that he was just being paranoid¡­

    But the sense of unease was so strong that Ling Mo even felt his Psychic Fluctuations bing odd.

    It was like he sensed some threat or was excited by some stimulus.

    Most importantly, he could feel the suppressed rage inside him subtly resurfacing¡­

    This feeling usually only emerged when he was enhancing himself alongside the female zombies or when he was thoroughly provoked.

    So why was it surfacing now out of nowhere¡­?

    To put it more mystically, Ling Mo felt like something was attracting him.

    When he said the scale wasn¡¯t big, he had a basis for it. The little zombie peered out from behind the shelves and could clearly see a dozen zombies pouncing on and devouring another zombie.

    Based on the scent of blood, the Virus concentration in that zombie was low, even lower than that of a typical zombie.

    In a zombie horde, such weaklings are naturally marked for elimination.

    What¡¯s strange is, in this scenario, zombies on this floor would usually crowd around.

    Then, due to unequal feeding, more zombies would start fighting, and the newly emerged weakest zombies would likely be the next victims.

    Though many would die, the zombies that got a chance to evolve would increase.

    Zombie hordes improve overall through such fiercepetition.

    The powerful zombies emerge bit by bit in this process.

    But here, zombies farther away, seeing the body already surrounded, didn¡¯te over¡­

    It was the same when Ling Mo and his group first encountered zombies¡­

    In such a situation, they couldpletely abandon the body of an ordinary fellow.

    And when the Big Guy was taken down, not all the zombies swarmed over.

    These zombies¡¯ behavioral patterns¡­ were indeed a bit odd.

    Wouldn¡¯t their evolution be slow this way?

    This doesn¡¯t fit the characteristics the Virus gave them¡­

    Seeing the distant zombies never intended to crowd over, the little zombie slowly came out again.

    They had almost searched the entire basement; the sense of unease was always nearby, but when they actually looked, they found nothing¡­

    This situation was really a first¡­

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    The tightly closed iron door was slowly being pulled open, and a pair of red eyes suddenly peered through the crack, staring straight inside.

 Chapter 694: Missing Team Members

    Chapter 694: Missing Team Members

    ¡°Ling-Ge, look¡­¡±

    A few minutester, Ye Lian and the other two girls arrived. Compared to Xu Shuhan, who didn¡¯t dare to act alone, these three female zombies were utterly fearless.

    Judging by their new outfits, it seemed they had scoured the entire floor of the shopping mall.

    Ling Mo was stunned at first nce. There was no sign of them being zombies at all from their appearances.

    When did zombies¡¯ sense of aesthetics start aligning so closely with human standards?

    But as soon as he saw Xia Na beside them, covering her mouth and giggling, Ling Mo understood. It was this little rascal¡­

    She was still holding a bag of clothes, and Ling Mo guessed they were for Yu Shiran.

    Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai were resting in a hidden spot far away, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    But the fact that these female zombies still thought about her at this time gave Ling Mo the illusion that they had regained their humanity.¡°This outfit looks like a cosy, with two little transparent wings and a magic wand¡­¡± Xia Na whispered to Ling Mo.

    Imagining her description, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit exasperated.

    He knew she was just thinking about having fun with Yu Shiran¡­

    ¡°You all look so good. It¡¯s a good thing the streets are full of zombies, or you¡¯d attract a crowd,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Xia Na herself was dressed in a school uniform, looking youthful and lively. With her long hair draped down her back and a book in her hand, she could easily pass as a campus goddess.

    However, the mischievous gleam in her eyes created a strong contrast with her overall image. Rather than being incongruous, it made her even more eye-catching.

    Ye Lian had an exceptionally attractive appearance, with a pure and slightly fragile aura. Coupled with her great figure, she looked good in anything. This time, Xia Na had picked out a set of pink clothes for her, making her look much sweeter and almost impossible for Ling Mo to take his eyes off her.

    In contrast, the one dressed most provocatively among the three was Li Yalin.

    Already possessing a model¡¯s height, long legs, and a pretty face, she was wearing denim shorts this time.

    On top, she had a simple ck t-shirt, but on her, it perfectly highlighted her stunning figure.

    Adding to her flexible waist and incredibly seductive gait, what should have been a casual outfit on Li Yalin turned heads and made eyes pop.

    Ling Mo¡¯s words were no exaggeration. If this had been before the apocalypse, three beauties, each with their unique charm, walking down the street would have undoubtedly drawn all eyes.

    And Ling Mo, walking beside them, would have been the target of countless envious res.

    Xu Shuhan stood off to the side, her expression slightly dim.

    She used to be very confident in her looks and figure. After the apocalypse, she even awakened a superpower, making her a highly sought-after figure at the Niepan branch.

    Given her considerable strength and high rank, many harbored unrealistic fantasies about her, but few dared to approach her directly.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s attitude was also rather haughty. After all, in these times, strength was the onlynguage that mattered. It was straightforward and brutal, easier to understand than before the apocalypse.

    Most survivors understood that staying alive was the most important thing, and fantasies were a luxury few could afford.

    Especially in the semi-exiled environment of the Dongming branch, this was even more true¡­

    But spending time with Ye Lian and the others recently, Xu Shuhan felt she was not as exceptional as she once thought.

    Particrly when she noticed the way Ling Mo looked at them¡ªa look he never gave her¡­

    Suddenly realizing this, Xu Shuhan¡¯s cheeks flushed.

    Why should she care about how Ling Mo looked at them? She had nothing to do with him¡­

    Besides, he was surrounded by three female zombies¡­ he would wear himself out eventually!

    Xu Shuhan lightly spat, then cleared her throat to pull Ling Mo back from his reverie, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get going? This area is all clothing stores. If we need general merchandise, it¡¯s probably in section B.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Why shouldn¡¯t he look at his own girlfriend?

    However, Xu Shuhan¡¯s disdainful nce made him feel a bit uneasy.

    He shifted his gaze and looked around again, ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Chen? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±

    ¡°Hey, yeah, why is he taking so long to change a couple of clothes?¡± Xu Shuhan suddenly realized.

    She couldn¡¯t help it. Although Mu Chen was quite a chatterbox, she genuinely hadn¡¯t noticed that he was gone¡­

    Ye Lian and the others were even less likely to notice. Ling Mo, despite being absorbed in the view, was still observant enough.

    Seeing Ling Mo look at her, Xia Na shook her head, ¡°We didn¡¯t run into him. The men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing sections are separate.¡±

    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±

    ¡°Should wee with you?¡± Xu Shuhan quickly asked.

    Ling Mo waved his hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dark, and you¡¯re too slow. More people would just make more noise.¡±

    He recalled the direction Mu Chen had gone and started walking that way.

    Xu Shuhan blushed deeply. Her fear of the dark was her biggest weakness. Although she could control herself from screaming, she couldn¡¯t help but be cautious and slow. It wasn¡¯t something she could ovee quickly.

    Ye Lian and the others were the best help for Ling Mo, but Xu Shuhan knew her current state was unstable. Ling Mo had them stay to keep an eye on her.

    Feeling like a burden made Xu Shuhan feel quite embarrassed, but she was more worried about Ling Mo going off alone¡­

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Ye Lian coulde with me¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Ling Mo waved without looking back and disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling-Ge thinks we¡¯re safer together. Splitting up wouldn¡¯t be good. If anything happens, he can at least retreat safely.¡± Xia Na walked over to Xu Shuhan and said softly.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Shuhan blushed again, realizing she hadn¡¯t thought it through.

    Standing next to three ¡°zombie veterans¡± far stronger than herself, Xu Shuhan felt the virus in her blood acting up again.

    The instinctual feeling of insignificance made her feel a constant sense of fear when facing them.

    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re afraid of the dark, right? Let me teach you a perfect way to solve this problem.¡± After a few seconds of awkward silence, Xia Na suddenly said mysteriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Xu Shuhan asked, curious.

    ¡°After you fully mutate, find a ce and kill all the zombies there, bare-handed. Once you develop a habitual mindset¡­ whether they can move or not, just tear them apart. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Xia Na winked at her.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s face turned pale instantly. What a brutal method¡­

    ¡°When the timees, everything you see will be prey. Would you feel scared of a turkey served on a tter? You¡¯d probably just drool, right?¡± Xia Na said, sticking out her tongue and lightly licking her lips.

    Xu Shuhan felt a chill run down her spine. The image in her mind wasn¡¯t of a turkey, but a gruesome, bloody scene¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Xu Shuhan covered her mouth, unable to suppress a dry heave.

    ¡°Scared her¡­¡± Li Yalin couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Xia Na¡¯s expression turned serious as she leaned closer to Xu Shuhan and whispered, ¡°If you want to keep your current mindset, you¡¯ll have to endure this. Of course, it¡¯s still uncertain whether you¡¯ll retain your humanity¡­ The chances are probably very low, right?¡±

    Xu Shuhan looked up at Xia Na with a pale face, then nced at the unchanged expressions of Li Yalin and Ye Lian.

    She suddenly understood why zombiespletely lost their humanity¡­

    The conflict between human nature and zombie instincts was too sharp¡­

    In the early stages of infection, could it be that this intense conflict caused their minds to be chaotic, leading to aplete loss of cognitive abilities?

    As zombies evolved, their instincts took deeper root, gradually suppressing their humanity, and in this process, zombies slowly regained their rationality¡­

    But wouldn¡¯t this mean that the more they evolved, the harder it would be to regain their humanity?

    In the lower stages, they didn¡¯t even have rationality, let alone humanity¡­

    Xu Shuhan merely spected. If she knew Ling Mo¡¯s goal was to help Ye Lian and the others retain their humanity, she would certainly feel for him.

    Such a difficult goal was incredibly challenging to achieve¡­

    Of course, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t search the entire mall alone. Since the Zombie Puppet found nothing on the lower floor, he had here up too, searching the other side of the men¡¯s section.

    With the little zombie¡¯s sense of smell and Ling Mo¡¯s mental detection, the search progressed quite quickly.

    However, Ling Mo was still a bit puzzled. Although Mu Chen was unreliable in many ways, he was undoubtedly experienced in survival and very cautious in his actions.

    Ling Mo had ensured that the zombies on this floor were cleared out before letting Mu Chen act alone. So, how could he be gone for so long?

    Based on Ling Mo¡¯s estimation, Mu Chen should have been the first to meet back up with him¡­

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut for long; how could he wander off alone for this long?

    ¡°Weird¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had already circled around the counters, but he hadn¡¯t found a trace of Mu Chen.

    The little zombie had juste up from the lower floor, confirming that Mu Chen hadn¡¯t gone downstairs.

    She sniffed as she walked but didn¡¯t catch any human scent. There was a smell of blood, but it wasn¡¯t fresh.

    ¡°And I can¡¯t just call out¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt a bit helpless.

    If a Superpower user deliberately concealed themselves, even Psychic Power detection might miss them. But given Ling Mo¡¯s current strength, the chances of missing should be low.

    Besides, why would Mu Chen hide?

    ¡°Could something have happened? That doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stood still, pondering for a while, letting his thoughts wander.

    If Mu Chen wasn¡¯t here, then he must have left?

    There was a main entrance nearby, which was half-closed¡ªlikely done by someone during the initial outbreak to prevent zombies from getting out.

    However, therge amount of bloodstains seen earlier suggested that it hadn¡¯t been sessful.

    The outside was swarming with zombies, so Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have gone out to court death.

    That left one path going down, another leading to Area B, and the way they hade from¡­

    Ling Mo mulled over these possibilities, trying to decide the best course of action.

 Chapter 695: The Eerie Blood Stain

    Chapter 695: The Eerie Blood Stain

    The Zombie Puppet was being controlled to head towards the passage leading to Zone B, while Ling Mo himself retraced his steps with a puzzled expression.

    Could it be that something was left behind on the way?

    Even though the possibility was slim¡­ Even if it were true, it wouldn¡¯t just quietly go back to look for it¡­

    Unclear of the situation, Ling Mo didn¡¯t turn on his shlight.

    Having grown ustomed to this dim environment, with his current vision, although not as sharp as a Zombie¡¯s, he could still make out the general shapes.

    As Ling Mo was searching and moving through the mall, a figure silently slipped into the stairwell door.

    The door gently closed and then began to sway slightly.

    Creak¡­ Creak¡­

    Ling Mo immediately directed his gaze towards the stairwell.The sound was faint; if it were a more crowded time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have caught it.

    But now, fully focused, Ling Mo¡¯s senses were much sharper.

    He could only vaguely hear some noise, like the sound of furniture expanding and contracting in arge dark space.

    Regardless of the source of the sound, under these circumstances, it had to be checked out.

    Ling Mo quickly picked up his pace and soon reached the stairwell door.

    The door was slightly ajar and had stopped moving.

    Frowning, Ling Mo stared at the dark gap. Although he didn¡¯t detect anything behind the door, a strange feeling of being watched crept over him.

    ¡°Could I have caught Xu Shuhan¡¯s paranoia?¡± Ling Mo quickly snapped out of it, mocking himself inwardly.

    Just as he was about to grab the doorknob, his hand suddenly froze.

    ¡°Blood?¡±

    Although the light was dim, with a bit of attention, he could see that there were indeed some bloodstains on the doorknob¡­

    And they were fresh.

    Someone had just passed through here, and their hand was bleeding¡­

    ncing at the floor, Ling Mo indeed found a few drops of blood.

    He quietly pushed open the door and looked at the floor inside.

    Sure enough, the blood trail continued down the stairs¡­

    ¡°Is Mu Chen injured? Or did he hurt someone?¡± Ling Mo wondered, puzzled.

    While inside the mall, he had stopped using his tentacles for further probing, focusing mainly on controlling the Zombie Puppet for the lower-level search.

    But with Ye Lian and the other two women also in the mall, they should have noticed if anyone was bleeding to some extent¡­

    Yet, there was no blood trail along the way until here¡­

    The stairwell was located in a corner of the mall, so it was normal that Ye Lian and the others might not have noticed. Even Zombies, with their sharp sense of smell, had their limits; otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any room left for human survivors¡­

    ¡°Could there have been somemotion in the stairwell? Did Mu Chen discover something and encounter a Zombie?¡± This was the only usible exnation Ling Mo coulde up with instantly.

    After all, the chances of bumping into something by ident were incredibly slim. An ability user wouldn¡¯t be so careless¡­

    Especially for those with enhanced abilities, regardless of the type, their skin¡¯s toughness was far superior to that of an ordinary person. And through years of closebat, even if they had no prior fighting experience, their physical reflexes would be quite sharp by now.

    The kind of ¡°ouch, I bumped my head¡± mishap would probably only happen to those with mental abilities¡­

    But without seeing the facts, nothing could be concluded.

    Before entering Cuihu, that report had given Ling Mo a preconceived notion¡­ Cuihu couldn¡¯t possibly have survivors.

    Such true ¡°human ghost towns¡± were actually not umon, especially in small towns. Along the way, it was rare to find survivors.

    Ling Mo figured there were likely two reasons for this phenomenon. One was that it was increasingly difficult for lone survivors to make it, and the other was that Survivor Camps like Niepan¡¯s headquarters were bing more established, serving as the main gathering ces for survivors.

    For a moment, an eerie thought popped into Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    Would theree a day when he walked down the street, and in the vast city, he was the only human left¡­

    If that time came, what kind of feeling would it be?

    ¡°Focus, focus¡­ Strange, why am I so distracted today¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt like pping his forehead. Staring at the bloodstains, his mind wandered to such far-off ces.

    Moreover, once he started thinking, those imagined scenes kept popping up in his mind, each with an uncanny sense of realism.

    When he thought about being the only human left in the entire city, an extremelyplex emotion surged within Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°Maybe the pressure has been too muchtely¡­¡± Ling Mo shook his head and focused his gaze back on the bloodstains.

    There¡¯s another possibility¡­ a human survivor might be here too.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this ce isn¡¯t too far from Niepan¡¯s headquarters¡­¡±

    Ling Mo instantly became alert. He moved to the side of the door, carefully peeking inside, and then extended a few tentacles in before reaching out to the door.

    As soon as his fingers touched the cold metal, a tingling sensation suddenly shot up his hand from the back of his wrist.

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingled, and almost reflexively, he wrapped his tentacles around while quickly pulling his hand back.

    The tentacles didn¡¯t catch anything, and there were no marks left on the back of Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    However, the sensation he felt was too real, as if someone had lightly grazed his hand with their fingertips.

    Ling Mo stood still, taking a moment to steady his breathing.

    The tentacles had searched the stairwell thoroughly but found nothing¡­

    Yet Ling Mo was certain it wasn¡¯t his imagination.

    Xu Shuhan might have hallucinations due to fear, but as a mental ability user who survives on willpower, he shouldn¡¯t experience this¡­

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pressed against the wall, his eyes ncing towards the dark gap.

    In this situation, he should probably call Ye Lian and the others¡­

    However, Xu Shuhan¡¯s condition was very unstable. Even if she could control herself, the adrenaline rush from fear might make her lose control entirely.

    That would be more trouble than it¡¯s worth¡­

    Also, as Xia Na mentioned, splitting them up and leaving only one or two behind made Ling Mo worry about their safety.

    ¡°Call Yu Shiran¡­¡±

    After sending the mentalmand, Ling Mo stood by the door for a few more seconds.

    Soon, a glimmer of red appeared in the darkness, swiftly approaching Ling Mo.

    When the eerie version of the little zombie approached, Ling Mo¡¯s main body and the Zombie Puppet exchanged a nce, sending chills down his spine.

    That twisted expression¡­

    No wonder zombies are driven to evolve¡ªall for the sake of escaping that ghastly face¡­

    The little Zombie Puppet once again reached for the iron door. After waiting for two seconds without any incident, it slipped inside.

    A minute or twoter, Ling Mo himself followed suit¡­

    Rustle¡­

    After a slight rustling sound, a ck nose emerged from the dense grass.

    Sniffing the air twice, a pair of blood-red eyes soon appeared through the grass des.

    The sharp, serrated grass leaves brushed against the thick white fur but didn¡¯t manage to pull out a single hair, let alone cause any harm¡­

    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let those of your kind discover you.¡±

    A small hand parted the grass, revealing Yu Shiran sitting atop the Mutation panda, staring intently at the iron door not far away.

    This was Ling Mo¡¯s arrangement. If there was something in the employee passage, they could execute a pincer movement.

    Additionally, they could search outside to see if Mu Chen had already left.

    ¡°No fresh blood scent¡­ but lots of food smells¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran took a deep breath, a look of delight crossing her face.

    The panda, Xiao Bai, also shook its head, closing its eyes in enjoyment.

    Smack!

    A quick p to its head made Xiao Bai behave instantly.

    ¡°I told you to be careful. It¡¯s called¡­ stealth, you get it? Stealth¡­¡±

    After a brief lecture, Yu Shiran nced at the door and then down at Xiao Bai.

    ¡°Wait a minute! You can¡¯t fit through that door!¡±

    Given Xiao Bai¡¯s size, squeezing through the iron door would require it to slim down by two or three sizes.

    Right now¡­ it could barely fit its head through¡­

    Forcing it was an option¡ªafter all, a mere door would fly off with a single hit.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s instructions were for them to sneak in quietly¡­

    Feeling annoyed, Yu Shiran jumped down and patted Xiao Bai: ¡°You guard here. I¡¯ll go in myself.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Shiran rolled her eyes and added in an annoyed tone, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go in with ck Silk¡­ Seriously, you pay attention to these details, but go tell that to the Sausage Humans if you dare. It¡¯s their fault, not yours¡­¡±

    Even after entering the door, Yu Shiran continued to mutter under her breath¡­

    Upon first nce, she saw no sign of anyone, nor any trace of Ling Mo.

    Yu Shiran sniffed the air, and a few strands of silver thread appeared around her, flickering in and out of sight.

    She nced around, gently closed the door behind her, and began to walk slowly down the passage.

    Passing by a mirror hanging on the wall, Yu Shiran actually stopped to make a face at the dusty mirror.

    ¡°Bite me, bite me¡­ You keep saying my Ban Yue isn¡¯t good, and that human is a better master¡­ Just because you get better food with him? Hmph, all you think about is eating. Look at what you¡¯ve be now¡­ Me? I¡¯m not here just for the food!¡±

    Yu Shiran shook her fist at the mirror: ¡°Stop arguing, or I¡¯ll tell the Sausage Humans it¡¯s all your fault¡­ Just a mere pet¡­ Hey!¡±

    The zombie Loli suddenly pinched her own nose. She was about to use her other hand to grab her wrist, but that hand quickly moved to the side and tugged at her ear.

    ¡°Stop it, stop it¡­¡±

    After yfully pping her hands together, Yu Shiran wrinkled her nose and looked at the mirror again.

    Just as she was about to walk away, she stopped suddenly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    In the instant she turned around, it seemed like a shadow appeared in the mirror¡­

 Chapter 696 - 696 â€“ The Disappearing Path

    Chapter 696 - 696 ¨C The Disappearing Path<div>

    Yu Shiran stood motionless, but two silver threads had already begun to move subtly¡ªone reaching for the ceiling, the other crawling along the floor behind her.

    The zombie Loli might not be very intelligent, but ck Silk was there¡­

    The silver threads swept around the area, finding nothing, and slowly retracted.

    <div>

    Yu Shiran, however, blinked defiantly, took a step back, and turned to face the mirror.

    The mirror was covered in ayer of dust, making it difficult to see clearly. Coupled with the dim light, it would have been nearly impossible to discern the vague reflection if she weren¡¯t a zombie.

    ¡°Huh, how could it be¡­ ck Silk, shut up, I did not see it wrong!¡±

    After staring at the mirror for a moment, Yu Shiran pouted and retorted, then decided to roll up her sleeves and start wiping the mirror.

    As the dust was gradually wiped away, the reflection of Yu Shiran in the mirror became clearer.

    On her fair little face, the most striking feature was her eyes, which were so red they seemed to glow, while the whites of her eyes werepletely devoid of blood, resembling fine white porcin. This stark contrast appeared extremely eerie in the mirror, yet carried a certain bloody beauty.

    <div>

    Her delicate features, youthful yet refined, carried an innocent but slightly sinister and cold aura. Behind her, around ten silver threads moved autonomously despite theck of wind¡­

    However, for most survivors, a zombie¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t matter. The only thing worth noting was their eyes, as that directly rted to their survival rate or speed of death.

    Zombies themselves didn¡¯t care much about their looks either. Their species operated under a strict hierarchy; without power, even a superstar model turned zombie would be forced to hunt at the bottom level with a twisted face, constantly at risk of bing prey.

    Senior Zombies, while still engaged in relentless battles, had it somewhat better.

    At the very least, they didn¡¯t need to shuffle around like puppets to conserve energy like ordinary zombies¡­

    In reality, the higher the level, the more frequently Zombies hunted.

    <div>

    Unlike Ye Lian and the others who stayed by Ling Mo¡¯s side, wild Zombies basically had no rest time.

    Their entire existence revolved around one thing: killing.

    Every action had a single purpose: evolution, constant evolution.

    Yu Shiran¡¯s previous life was simr. Although following Ban Yue, a Zombie with bizarre thoughts, made life slightly different, the general path was the same.

    But ever since she started following Ling Mo, she had taken apletely different path.

    Of course, Yu Shiran hadn¡¯t realized this yet. She hadn¡¯t even noticed that since she was captured, Ling Mo had handed over his two new pets to her¡­

    <div>

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran looked around the mirror, seeing no shadows, and let out a dissatisfied snort.

    The ten or so silver threads quivered in unison as if silently mocking her, looking extremely eerie.

    Luckily, there were no survivors around. Otherwise, even if they didn¡¯t know Yu Shiran¡¯s level, just seeing those silver threads would terrify them.

    ¡°What are youughing at¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran felt frustrated and was about to walk away when she instinctively sensed a hint of danger.

    <div>

    Immediately, the scene in the mirror began to change¡­

    A figure slowly emerged from behind Yu Shiran¡¯s head, almost matching her height, with messy hair, paper-white skin, and a slightly lowered head.

    Eventually, the figure¡¯s head appearedpletely beside Yu Shiran¡¯s face, as if someone was leaning over her shoulder, looking at the mirror with her.

    This scene, although creepy, shouldn¡¯t have any effect on a Zombie¡­

    But at that moment, Yu Shiran remained expressionless, staring intently at the figure¡¯s head!

    She hadn¡¯t sensed anything!

    <div>

    The silver threads hadn¡¯t detected any figure behind her, and her shoulder was empty¡­

    This scene, beyond Yu Shiran¡¯s understanding, left the Zombie Loli frozen in ce.

    She desperately wanted to know what was going on¡­

    Just then, the figure¡¯s head slowly lifted its chin, and the hair hanging over its face parted to the sides.

    A blood-stained mouth, a pair ofpletely red and extremely chaotic eyes, and a twisted, violent face¡­

    ¡­

    The contrast between the figure and Yu Shiran was stark!

    Yet, when Yu Shiran saw this face, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Despite the different expression and the significant change in the eyes, it was unmistakably her face¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Several silver threads shot out, instantly shattering the mirror.

    Watching the fragmented reflection scatter to the ground, Yu Shiran, bewildered, took several steps back, then turned to look deeper down the corridor.

    But as soon as she turned, Yu Shiran froze.

    In the darkness ahead, a pair of blood-red eyes stared directly at her.

    It was the figure from the mirror¡­ it was her former self¡­

    ¡°What is going on¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran stood there, dumbfounded, for two seconds. When she snapped out of it, the figure had already retreated back into the darkness, its gaze locked on her the entire time¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±

    Yu Shiran couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, but this inexplicable figure had sessfully captured her attention.

    This didn¡¯t vite Ling Mo¡¯s psychic directives; he had only instructed her to enter and cautiously search, to be wary of danger¡­ This suddenly appeared ¡°past self¡± was clearly one of the targets to be wary of¡­

    With this thought, Yu Shiran unhesitatingly chased after it¡­

    However, the Zombie Loli hadn¡¯t noticed that the previously dim environment had now turned pitch ck¡­ and her eyes, which normally ignored the darkness, couldn¡¯t see whaty ahead in the inky passage¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A sharp sound came from a distance, apanied by some rustling noises.

    Ling Mo, who was fully focused on controlling the Zombie Puppet and his tentacles, immediately looked up, alert.

    ¡°There¡¯s movement¡­¡±

    He had already sensed that Yu Shiran had entered, but first, he had no time to switch perspectives, and second, ever since the psychic light clusters of ck Silk and Yu Shiran had be muddled, each switch exhausted him¡­

    However, if there was any danger, he could still notify Yu Shiran immediately, and vice versa.

    Could it be Mu Chen?

    If Mu Chen was injured and identally bumped into something, it was indeed possible.

    But there were only those lockers left in the corridor. To bump into those¡­

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly stopped and slowly turned his head.

    After ncing around, Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Damn, his attention had been so focused on searching for the Psychic Light Cluster and watching the bloodstains on the ground that he had neglected his surroundings.

    Although the lighting hadn¡¯t changed much, when did it be so unfathomable¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He stood still and had the Zombie Puppet in front of him stop as well.

    The sound he had just heard wasn¡¯t particrly far away, and in his memory, the employee corridor wasn¡¯t long with only a few turns. If the Zombie Puppet sped up, it should have seen what was happening ahead by now.

    But as soon as Ling Mo heard the noise, he had it elerate, yet it still hadn¡¯t found the scene of the incident.

    Now that he realized the environment was off, this conventional search method waspletely meaningless.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t panic. If he had fallen into a trap, panicking would only lead to a quicker death.

    Judging by the situation, it was most likely a mental ability user.

    But despite his significant improvement, there was still a mental ability user capable of silently trapping him like this¡ªit was no simple feat¡­

    Mu Chen had clearly been trapped too, and Yu Shiran¡­

    ¡°Wait¡­ I can¡¯t sense her?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression finally turned grim. The Psychic Link hadn¡¯t been severed, but he couldn¡¯t locate Yu Shiran.

    Not just Yu Shiran, even Ye Lian and the others were the same¡­

    ¡°Completely without my noticing¡­¡±

    Ling Mo gritted his teeth. This was a ruthless opponent who also had some understanding of him!

    At the very least, they knew he was a mental ability user and that he had detection capabilities!

    ¡°First, they used some method to lure Mu Chen over, and then when I came to search, naturally focusing my attention, I ended up falling for it because I was too focused¡­¡±

    Putting it all together, that was the only possibility.

    No matter whether Ling Mo would bring everyone over or not, one thing was certain: he wouldn¡¯t stay away¡­

    Ling Mo actually felt a bit relieved; fortunately, he had left Ye Lian and the others behind.

    Given the opponent¡¯s capabilities, even if Ye Lian and the others came in, the result would be the same, if not worse.

    At that point, Ling Mo would be distracted, and hisbat effectiveness would be significantly reduced.

    Now that he had stepped into the opponent¡¯s trap, this person was specifically targeting him, so Ye Lian and the others wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    Even if the opponent hadpanions, non-mental ability users would find it hard to gain the upper hand against Ye Lian and the others.

    Moreover, there were hundreds of zombies on the ground floor, whose presence could also provide cover for Ye Lian and the others¡­

    But despite these thoughts, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of anxiety.

    Especially since Yu Shiran had already entered the trap¡­

    ¡°I need to think of a solution quickly! First, I need to determine if this is an illusion¡­¡±

    Ling Mo looked back; the path he hade from was engulfed in darkness.

    Since he had realized the trap, the light had dimmed significantly.

    Being in the opponent¡¯s trap, hiding was pointless. Ling Mo decisively turned on his shlight again.

    Tap tap¡­

    After tapping it a couple of times, the dim shlight failed to brighten. Ling Mo had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°Of all times¡­ I thought it wouldst a few more days.¡±

    Ling Mo was speechless. Why did today feel particrly unlucky, like he was out of sync?

    Was it due to that unsettling feeling?

    Come to think of it, ever since Mu Chen went missing, he had struggled to stay in his usual state¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t be so concerned about him that it clouds my judgment, can I? How frustrating¡­¡± Ling Mo frowned as he thought, while controlling the Zombie Puppet to slowly approach him along the wall.

    Her sharp nails scratched his palm, and with a bloodstained hand, she traced the wall as she moved¡­

    Although Ling Mo was anxious, he knew that panicking and running around or desperately searching for others would be a sure way to get killed.

    Only by understanding the opponent¡¯s superpower could he find a way to counter it.

 Chapter 697: Talent Is Not the Point

    Chapter 697: Talent Is Not the Point

    Knock, knock, knock¡ª

    Ling Mo slowly walked over to the wall and knocked on it.

    He used quite a bit of force, but his knuckles only felt a slight sting.

    This collective enhancement among the female zombies had indeed brought him considerable benefits.

    Even though he had walked right into this trap, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t panicking.

    His main concern was still Yu Shiran¡­

    As the knocking sound echoed, the wall gently vibrated.

    Being in someone else¡¯s trap, there¡¯s no need to be overly cautious; for all he knew, they might be watching him right now¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s solid¡­¡±Ling Mo rubbed his fingers, confirming the tactile sensation was real.

    Nearby, the little Zombie Puppet also paused as he knocked on the wall, pressing its ear against it.

    ¡°Yes, the Zombie Puppet can sense the vibrations, which means we are indeed in the same ce¡­ But if the goal was to iste me, why wasn¡¯t the connection between me and the Zombie Puppet cut off?¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, then shook his head.

    There were too few clues to draw any conclusions, and it wasn¡¯t worth wasting time on this right now.

    However, Ling Mo carefully noted each question in his mind; they might prove usefulter.

    As for why the other party would do this¡­ there were too many reasons.

    The most straightforward one was probably to steal supplies¡­

    Although all the truly important items his group had were with Xiao Bai, it was enough to say that the Thor in Ye Lian¡¯s hands would make many survivors drool with envy.

    They wouldn¡¯t care whether they could use it or not; they would seize it first. After all, most people had to make do with melee weapons¡­

    Firearms weren¡¯t impossible to find, but finding ones with silencers was exceedingly difficult¡­

    Moreover, scavenging in the city carried immense risks, no matter what you were looking for, and not everyone was willing to risk their lives.

    Additionally, having a backpack for each person wasn¡¯t something an average survivor group could manage.

    Backpacks weren¡¯t hard to find, but filling them with useful items was the challenge.

    Despite most city buildings still standing intact, human survival resources had be scarce after just a few months.

    Broken packaging, expired food, grain contaminated by various filth, and cockroaches and rats that thrived in supermarket food sections¡­

    In the past, when these creatures weren¡¯t yet infected by the Virus, humans might have still considered their damaged food edible, but now, seeing those red eyes, who would dare eat it¡­

    Ling Mo still couldn¡¯t figure out how they managed to survive, but once these pervasive little creatures emerged, resources became even scarcer.

    The only ces capable of producing food wererge camps.

    However, even inrge camps, food was probably not enough to go around¡­

    Surviving was really tough¡­

    ¡°If this is a robbery, then you just picked the wrong target.¡±

    Ling Mo pressed his hand against the wall, and his Psychic Tentacle quietly extended, slowly prating the wall.

    Although the tentacle was invisible, prating obstacles significantly increased the energy consumption.

    However, Ling Mo no longer cared about this minor expenditure, but without any Virus restorative potions on him, it was better to be cautious. One tentacle to probe the reality would suffice.

    As the tentacle emerged on the other side of the wall, a strange light shed in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    The other party probably didn¡¯t expect him to have this ability¡­

    But then, Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Under his mental control, the tentacle was iling on the other side of the wall, continuously extending.

    But¡­ he hadn¡¯t found the next obstacle!

    ¡°Wait¡­ maybe it¡¯s the street outside¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly directed the tentacle downward, plunging it.

    Immediately, Ling Mo¡¯s expression turned ghostly.

    This was impossible!

    Unless he was in a high-rise building, this probe should have reached the ground!

    But he knew very well that he had entered from the stairwell, and it had only taken him two or three minutes to search slowly. The nearest high-rise was across the street; how could he have gotten there?

    Whether it was an illusion or something else, it was based on the opponent¡¯s Psychic Power.

    No matter how strong the opponent¡¯s Psychic Power was, it couldn¡¯t have made him climb a high-rise without him noticing¡­

    Just like Ling Mo, who trained his Psychic Power almost twenty-four hours a day and also had the ability to devour.

    But he didn¡¯t spend all his time trying to devour zombies because having Psychic Power alone wasn¡¯t enough; he also needed sufficient willpower.

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t just about flooding the pond with a water hose. The pond itself had to be sturdy enough and needed to be expanded.

    And the difficulty of this project was much higher¡­

    The main reason Ling Mo¡¯s Psychic Power was stronger than that of the average survivor was that he was always controlling Zombie Puppets, constantly training himself. This wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do.

    Simply put, Ling Mo was always in a life-and-death situation.

    If he got too rxed, the Psychic Link could break.

    Especially with Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran¡ªone was a purely wild Mutation Beast, full of wild instincts.

    The other had an abnormal mental state; just maintaining the link with her was more challenging than with Ye Lian and the others, and she was always thinking about escaping¡­

    In this situation, Ling Mo¡¯s willpower naturally became more and more resolute¡­

    However, the current situation was indeed too unexpected, and Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    His Superpower, Puppet Control, wasn¡¯t based on the strength of his physical body.

    But through his own efforts, he had turned what could have been a ¡°weak body¡± type of superpower user, who would hide in a corner and rely on Zombie Puppets to fight and gather resources, into his current state.

    It had to be said that purely in terms of talent, Ling Mo¡¯s superpower was only average.

    Even if others awakened this superpower, they wouldn¡¯t bother leveling up their Zombie Puppets, let alone protecting them¡ªthat would be putting the cart before the horse¡­

    After all, if a Zombie Puppet died, they could just get another one¡­

    Compared to those mental ability superpower users who could create illusions and even influence people¡¯s minds, Ling Mo¡¯s superpower seemed inferior.

    ¡°But so what? Without Puppet Control, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with Ye Lian and the others¡­ This superpower is the most suitable for me. Whether it¡¯s an illusion or something else, as long as we¡¯re still in that same space, the range is fixed.¡±

    With this thought, Ling Mo took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    He began to recall the specific structure of this employee passage¡­

    Because he had psychic detection abilities and knew there were no zombies in this passage, Ling Mo had led the group straight through the main corridor without carefully searching every corner.

    Now that he thought about it, there was probably a side path that led to the surveince room. Ling Mo had only shone his shlight in that direction briefly.

    There were also restrooms and some storage rooms.

    The doors to those rooms were open, and there wasn¡¯t anything worth searching for inside.

    The main corridor itself was essentially a ¡°Z¡± shape, with two or three turns, one end connected to the stairs and the other to the exit.

    ¡°If someone were to choose, they wouldn¡¯t pick aplicated environment¡­¡±

    By now, Ling Mo hadpletely calmed down. He had encountered many different types of superpowers, and even among mental abilities, they didn¡¯t all behave the same. Such unusual urrences weren¡¯t worth panicking over.

    Fighting against superpower users was all about who revealed their cards the quickest¡ªthe faster someone was exposed, the sooner they would be defeated.

    The small Zombie Puppet continued to walk along the wall, leaving a trail of blood.

    Since they were still in the same space, the scent of blood should serve as a strong guide¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely Ye Lian and the others will smell it, but Yu Shiran should be able to¡­ If Mu Chen is also trapped here, he¡¯ll probably try to bandage his wound, which would cut off Yu Shiran¡¯s way of finding him.¡±

    As Ling Mo thought about this, he didn¡¯t stop moving.

    He was currently walking back along the memory of the route, with his eyes closed.

    His vision might be disturbed, and his mind might be influenced, so this method was a good way to test things¡­

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye back yet?¡± Xu Shuhan asked, ncing inside the mall.

    She turned to look at Ye Lian and the others, who were huddled together, chatting about something.

    ¡°I wonder if zombies know how to care¡­¡± Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but think.

    At that moment, Xia Na lifted her head, closed her eyes to sense something, then opened them and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, he¡¯s still over there, probably still searching.¡±

 Chapter 699: The Killing Illusion

    Chapter 699: The Killing Illusion

    In the pitch-dark corridor, Yu Shiran was sprinting forward.

    ¡°Stop!¡± she shouted in frustration while chasing.

    She didn¡¯t expect the figure that looked exactly like her to run so fast¡­

    Thud, thud, thud¡­

    The only response ahead was the clear sound of running footsteps.

    It didn¡¯t sound too far, but no matter how hard she and Silver Thread tried, they couldn¡¯t catch up.

    In just two or three minutes, Yu Shiran had already run quite a distance.

    She had no clear idea of the building¡¯s internal structure but was vaguely puzzled.

    This corridor is too long¡­Moreover, there wasn¡¯t even a single window on the way.

    She frowned, looking straight ahead, and bit her lip lightly.

    Something felt off¡­

    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± Yu Shiran suddenly raised an eyebrow.

    After striking a listening pose for a couple of seconds, Yu Shiran suddenly realized, ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯ve been running straight this whole time, there¡¯s no side path, and I¡¯m not far behind her. Why can¡¯t I see her?¡±

    She looked at the walls on both sides and indeed found them blurry and indistinct.

    She rubbed her eyes and looked around.

    ¡°Ah! ck Silk, I¡¯m blind!¡± Yu Shiran eximed in a ghostly tone, quickly waving a hand in front of her eyes, then joyfully called out, ¡°You¡¯re right! I can still see myself.¡±

    But her excitement onlysted a couple of seconds, as she pouted in frustration, ¡°Oh, I forgot¡­ why are you so smug about it¡­¡±

    At some point, the only thing she could clearly see in this ce was herself¡­

    It felt terrible, and Yu Shiran gradually realized that chasing after her doppelg?nger might have been a rash decision.

    But suddenly seeing someone who looked just like herself, there was no reason not to follow¡­

    ¡°ck Silk, why do you think there¡¯s a Zombie that looks exactly like me?¡±

    Yu Shiran asked, tilting her head.

    Clearly, this question puzzled ck Silk too, so after hesitating for a while, Yu Shiran decided to continue the chase.

    Yu Shiran nced back, noticing the pitch-ck corridor behind her was just as blurry.

    Given that, she might as well keep following the footsteps ahead.

    ¡°I wonder how that Sausage Human is doing. He asked me toe in and help, but I haven¡¯t helped him at all. Will he not give me food or let me hunt?¡±

    Yu Shiran muttered under her breath as she continued walking forward.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m helping him by catching this strange fellow¡­¡±

    She nodded repeatedly, agreeing with herself.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t need ck Silk to remind her; she had already noticed.

    Whenever she stopped, the footsteps also stopped.

    Now, as she started moving again, her pace was much slower.

    Remarkably, the footsteps slowed down too¡­

    ¡°Is she deliberately leading me?¡± Yu Shiran pondered as she looked ahead. As a Zombie, her thoughts were quite simple.

    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what she wants, let¡¯s see what she¡¯s up to!¡±

    Having made up her mind, Yu Shiran stopped being in a hurry and followed at a leisurely pace, almost as if she were taking a stroll.

    Behind her, several Silver Threads were swaying, with one stretching stealthily along the wall, abruptly straightening like a measuring tape¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Ling Mo suddenly stopped.

    ording to his calctions, they should be near the restroom.

    However, the original door waspletely out of sight.

    Relying on touch with his eyes closed didn¡¯t seem feasible either. Whatever the environment used to be, it had transformed into this elongated corridor¡ªat least, that¡¯s what Ling Mo perceived.

    But Ling Mo had an ace up his sleeve¡ªhe had tentacles.

    The opponent might disrupt all of his senses, but they couldn¡¯t physically alter him.

    The total space here wasn¡¯t thatrge, so no matter how misleading it seemed, it couldn¡¯t outright change the external environment.

    ¡°The corridor is no more than three meters wide, probably around two and a half¡­ and even if I¡¯m unlucky and hit a corner, the discrepancy shouldn¡¯t be too significant¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s trick could work anywhere, but to extract the maximum Intelligence with minimal use of his psychic power, he decided to start here.

    After positioning himself, Ling Mo didn¡¯t close his eyes this time. Several tentacles split from the psychic light cluster, slowly probing the surrounding area.

    The results of closing his eyes earlier showed that his judgment and sense of direction were both affected.

    If he closed his eyes, all the tentacles might inadvertently go in the same direction, so it¡¯s better to keep his eyes open.

    As long as he materializes them, he can instantly shoot everything around him into a beehive.

    That should shatter any kind of illusion¡­

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t rush into action¡­

    The Little Zombie Puppet quickly returned to its original spot but came back empty-handed.

    The bloodstains were long gone¡­

    If it weren¡¯t for the faint marks left on the palm of his hand, Ling Mo might have doubted whether he had even issued that psychicmand.

    ¡°So it¡¯s continually changing. This means there is a high likelihood of going in circles. Next, I just need to see if it appears near the restroom to be absolutely certain. Even if I can¡¯t break the illusion, at least I can sense if the surrounding environment is changing¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly realized something was off.

    If he was going in circles, why did his senses indicate that the Little Zombie Puppet had indeed distanced itself from him significantly?

    Moreover, this distance¡­ seemed to slightly exceed the total length of the corridor!

    Ever since realizing he was caught in the illusion, Ling Mo had consciously controlled his pace.

    Despite seeming to circle back many times, he was surely still in that corridor.

    If he had returned to the mall, Ye Lian and the others would have noticed him.

    If he had moved outside the Iron Door, Xiao Bai would have discovered him.

    The fact that he was still trapped in the illusion already pointed to the issue.

    The opponent could only manipte this corridor and was certainly within it¡­

    ¡°These questions should be easy to figure out, given the simple environment here¡­ Ah, simplicity¡­¡±

    Ling Mo frowned. The environment was simple without any otherplications, yet it prevented escape¡­

    Most people would probably think ofrge-scale destruction as a solution, right?

    Just like Ling Mo¡­

    Although Ling Mo did a lot of work trying to fully understand this superpower, he was prepared to resort to an all-out attack method when all other strategies proved ineffective.

    If he were the only one trapped here, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. But Mu Chen and Yu Shiran were also here¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Ling Mo immediately realized that the distance between him and the Little Zombie Puppet wasn¡¯t real. This meant that if heunched an attack, he might find the Little Zombie Puppet right in front of him!

    Not just the Little Zombie Puppet, but possibly Mu Chen and Yu Shiran as well!

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes darted around. He understood that even if they were right next to him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch them.

    Everyone was affected by the hallucination, possibly passing by each other without knowing¡­

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    Suddenly, Ling Mo thought of a loophole.

    He pped his forehead¡ªhow did he not think of this earlier!

    He had been focusing on using the Little Zombie Puppet to do this and that, but he forgot that it was under his direct control and wasn¡¯t affected by the hallucination!

    The reason it saw the same illusions was because it was influenced through his psychic link¡­

    And the reason Yu Shiran was affected was that Ling Mo only maintained a psychic link with ck Silk, not controlling her.

    Coupled with the fact that Yu Shiran¡¯s psychic light cluster was rtively independent, she was naturally affected.

    ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t damaged the Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s psychic light cluster too much¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart raced with excitement. He had almost fallen into the trap, and now he was possibly at risk of being attacked by Mu Chen and Yu Shiran.

    Since he wasn¡¯t making a move, the enemy lurking in the shadows might direct Mu Chen and Yu Shiran to attack.

    Mu Chen aside, Yu Shiran was incredibly powerful in her attacks¡­

    ¡°I was just thinking about breaking out of this, and now I have to worry about being attacked by mypanions¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt a bit helpless. He had just realized this point.

    If it weren¡¯t for repeatedly trying out every possibility, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed this.

    The opponent¡¯s influence was all-epassing. If Ling Mo weren¡¯t in such a unique situation, he wouldn¡¯t have detected this issue.

    ¡°This ability is truly terrifying¡­ But since the opponent wants us to turn on each other, it implies they can¡¯t kill us directly through the illusion, meaning there are significant limitations¡­¡±

 Chapter 700: Jump Up and Give You a Karate Chop

    Chapter 700: Jump Up and Give You a Karate Chop

    Regardless of whether the opponent can kill directly through an Illusion, this ce is full of dangers¡­

    ¡°So vicious¡­¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    There¡¯s no time to waste; I absolutely can¡¯t let this person seed!

    ¡°This Superpower is indeed formidable, but you picked the wrong target¡­¡±

    Once he confirmed that Little Zombie Puppet still retained some basic instincts, Ling Mo called her back, made some preparations, and then attached a small piece of virus gel to his psychic tentacle.

    After everything was ready, he moved aside and decisively cut off the psychic link.

    Cutting off the psychic link voluntarily wouldn¡¯t cause him any mental damage.

    However, after the link was severed, he could no longer Sense the existence of Little Zombie Puppet.

    At this moment, although Little Zombie Puppet was weak, her instincts were still there, and she would definitely attack any human she saw.But even if Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see her, he had the ability to protect himself, not to mention the virus gel serving as a decoy.

    While Ling Mo¡¯s scent might drive Zombies crazy, the piece of gel was still more eye-catching than him.

    Ling Mo was still trapped in a hallucination, with everything around him shrouded in darkness; no one knew what might suddenly emerge from this ckness.

    It was possible that he wouldn¡¯t even see an attacking.

    Ling Mo focused all his attention on that piece of gel¡­ Little Zombie Puppet was just less than three meters away from him moments ago. Even if his judgment was off, during the brief moment when he cut off, Ling Mo could still see himself through Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s vision.

    And in that fleeting one-tenth of a second, Little Zombie Puppet had actually broken free from the associated influence.

    Thus, the uracy was one hundred percent¡­

    The feeling of waiting was quite peculiar. Knowing there was a Zombie right in front of him, yet seeing nothing and having no idea when she would suddenly attack.

    If it were any ordinary Survivor in this situation, the psychological pressure alone would probably drive them insane, let alone maintaining absolute calm.

    ¡°Hurry up¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was still feeling anxious. He hadpletely Controlled Little Zombie Puppet earlier, and such forced mental input would certainly cause her some harm. Over time, amon zombie like her would sustain serious damage.

    The Puppet Control Superpower, fundamentally, maniptes puppets¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s method of retaining the self-awareness of Zombie Puppets and allowing them to work in harmony with him was already beyond the basic rules of Puppet Control Superpower¡­

    ¡°Could it be that she hasn¡¯t recovered yet? The Control time wasn¡¯t that long¡­¡± Ling Mo grew increasingly restless. If this failed, he would have to think of another n.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt a chill crawl up from under his feet.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    The Tentacle was more sensitive than he was, and as a gust of wind approached, the danger signal was instantly transmitted through the Tentacle to Ling Mo.

    After all, the Tentacle was purely mental energy, highly responsive to the approach of external energies¡­

    Without hesitation, Ling Mo focused his mind, and the Tentacle hooked onto the gel and quickly moved forward.

    Simultaneously, Ling Mo jumped and followed closely behind.

    His Tentacle was skimming the ground, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone¡­

    While the opponent could create hallucinations, they couldn¡¯t make him walk on the Ceiling¡­

    He wasn¡¯t capable of that, and hallucinations couldn¡¯t defy gravity¡­

    The continuous danger signals indicated that Little Zombie Puppet was tightly pursuing the gel.

    Running behind, Ling Mo already had a second piece of gel in hand. He couldn¡¯t be sure if he was running in a straight line.

    However, since Little Zombie Puppet hadn¡¯t collided with him, it meant the Tentacle wasn¡¯t circling him; instead, it was presumably moving in unpredictable paths.

    If a piece of gel circled around a person, Little Zombie Puppet would have double-killed by now¡­

    That would just be teasing her.

    Ling Mo was constantly on guard for her potential attacks, but fortunately, that situation hadn¡¯t urred.

    Without a guide, following the Tentacle like this, who knows if Ling Mo was running in circles or back and forth¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The gel was intercepted for the first time, indicating that it might have circled back; otherwise, with the Tentacle¡¯s speed, Little Zombie Puppet wouldn¡¯t have caught up.

    But no worries, Ling Mo had plenty of gels¡­

    During thest evolution, he didn¡¯t consume everything thoroughly. Some freshly condensed scraps were carried in his pocket. Using gel to attract Zombies was his favorite method, far safer than gadgets like music yers. The downside was that it attracted a whole bunch, but in such situations, there were always other substitutes.

    However, no other Survivor would use his method¡ªwho would dig into Zombie brains for fun?

    In reality, if the opponent realized this, they would quickly try to pull Little Zombie Puppet into the Illusion as well.

    But the problem is¡­ Little Zombie Puppet had just broken free from Ling Mo¡¯s Control, her thoughts were chaotic, and she only operated on instinct.

    On the other hand, before cutting off the link, Ling Mo made her cover her eyes and block her ears, leaving only her sense of smell.

    Even though her sense of smell could be misled, it would definitely buy some time!

    ¡°Hurry up¡­¡±

    After tossing out three gels in a row, Ling Mo started to get agitated.

    If this dragged on, it would indeed give the opponent time to react!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The third Tentacle was intercepted, and immediately the fourth¡­

    Finally, the fourth one wasn¡¯t caught!

    Ling Mo¡¯s vision suddenly cleared up, and when he looked back, he found himself standing at the staircase entrance.

    Little Zombie Puppet was lunging forward, so Ling Mo Controlled her again.

    However, this time, Ling Mo was stunned for a moment because, for some reason, Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s instinctive resistance was particrly strong and extremely frenzied¡­

    Damage to the psychic light cluster usually made Ling Mo¡¯s Control easier; when did it start having the opposite effect?

    ¡°No matter, let¡¯s find them first¡­¡±

    Escaping the Illusion was just the first step. Next, he needed to get Mu Chen and Yu Shiran out, or else they might end up killing each other.

    With experience on his side, after sending Little Zombie Puppet forward, Ling Mo stood his ground.

    This way, as long as he wasn¡¯t affected by hallucinations, Little Zombie Puppet wouldn¡¯t face any issues.

    Not long after making a turn, Ling Mo saw Mu Chen. The guy was going in and out of a warehouse, looking as if he was possessed.

    Little Zombie Puppet slowly approached him, and even when she stood right in front of him, Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to notice her at all. He looked anxious, as if he was hiding from something.

    Watching him spin in circles while ncing around was both bizarre and amusing¡­

    Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t injured, which allowed Ling Mo to breathe a sigh of relief.

    The injured one must be that superhuman¡­

    Ling Mo decided to experiment a bit and had Little Zombie Puppet tug on Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve.

    Mu Chen immediately froze, his expression akin to seeing a ghost.

    He nervously nced around and then took two steps back before starting to run.

    However, his fleeing area was actually limited to a space of less than twenty meters.

    To think that he still didn¡¯t realize something was wrong¡­

    ¡°Impressive¡­¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his nose and thought to himself.

    To avoid alerting the Zombies, they always lowered their volume when making sounds. Even when greatly startled, someone like Mu Chen would maintain silence.

    If it were Xu Shuhan here, the people left in the Mall might have heard her screams.

    During a transformation, emotions are easily uncontroble¡­

    Such a reaction might bring rescue, but the Zombies downstairs would surely be drawn out too.

    Little Zombie Puppet approached and knocked on the door frame, but Mu Chen didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°So, his vision and hearing are bothpromised¡­¡±

    After several more tests, Ling Mo confirmed it was almost full-scale Interference.

    It seemed Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s ability to avoid being affected was due to her damaged mental state.

    ¡°However¡­ should I knock him out and drag him out?¡±

    Ling Mo pondered while stroking his chin.

    But just then, Mu Chen suddenly stopped.

    The determined and resolute look on his face made Ling Mo realize something was wrong.

    Sure enough, Mu Chen quickly raised the knife in his hand.

    At that moment, he looked up and stared ¡°ahead.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably being lured to fight Yu Shiran to the death¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought.

    Perfect, I¡¯ll bring Yu Shiran out as well.

    Sure enough, Mu Chen emerged, brandishing his knife menacingly. At the same time, another person appeared from a different room.

    Yu Shiran¡­

    However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t see Yu Shiran at all; otherwise, her red eyes would have scared him half to death.

    It was as if neither of them could see the other, but each of them saw a phantom, ready to strike.

    But just then, Mu Chen was suddenly hit on the back of the head with a karate chop from above.

    Ling Mo had originally thought that Yu Shiran would attack, but she had just started to move when she suddenly closed her eyes.

    When she opened them again, something about her seemed different.

    She looked mechanical like a robot, but her movements were very autonomous.

    She turned around, pulled up a silver thread, examined it, and muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s barely two meters wide, and we¡¯re still in the Corridor.¡±

    Then she took a few more steps forward, but her movements deviated slightly.

    This zombie Loli, facing the wall at an angle, said in a robotic tone, ¡°Hehehe,e on, hit me¡­¡±

 Chapter 701: Single-use Throwing Bomb

    Chapter 701: Single-use Throwing Bomb

    Ling Mo was at a loss for words. No matter how he looked at it, the scene appeared utterly bizarre¡­

    ¡°Hehe, not going to hit me, right? I knew it, it¡¯s just a Phantom. Based on my understanding, it¡¯s impossible for identical people to appear; Yu Shiran doesn¡¯t have a twin sister,¡± the Zombie Loli said with a cold smile.

    ¡°So it was ck Silk¡­¡± Ling Mo understood.

    But since he knew it was a Phantom, why was he talking so eagerly at the wall¡­

    Despite being speechless, Ling Mo pulled Mu Chen back to his side and sent the Little Zombie Puppet over, intending to bring Yu Shiran back.

    Dealing with Yu Shiran wasn¡¯t easy, especially now that control had switched to ck Silk.

    A karate chop from the Little Zombie Puppet would most likely ruin its hand but never knock Yu Shiran out.

    Grabbing the silver thread¡­ such a move would definitely lead to getting pierced¡­

    Feeling frustrated, Ling Mo scratched his head, ignoring ck Silk who was mumbling at the wall, and decided to find the main culprit first.It was already impressive that ck Silk could see through the hallucination, and there was nothing too shameful about talking to a wall¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ not hitting me confirms that it¡¯s really a Phantom, not changed by Ling Mo¡­¡± ck Silk said thoughtfully.

    This time Ling Mo was genuinely shocked. So she was testing¡­

    Being able to think that the Phantom might be apanion was also quite impressive¡­

    ¡°But she actually called me by my name!¡± Ling Mo suddenly got angry. Such an impertinent pet!

    While searching for that superhuman, Ling Mo gradually calmed down from his previous tension.

    This superpower was indeed impressive, but in hindsight, itcked any ¡°vitality.¡±

    It was like creating an Illusion here, but without anyone hosting it.

    The superhuman didn¡¯t use any follow-up moves on the ambushed targets; instead, they let them wander inside¡­

    Although the simultaneous appearance of Mu Chen and Yu Shiran initially made Ling Mo feel that someone was ying tricks, upon further reflection, who would do such a thing? There was a Zombie standing right next to them unaffected by the Illusion¡­

    Thinking again, Yu Shiran and the Little Zombie Puppet were clearly Zombies; wouldn¡¯t the superhuman react to that?

    ¡°I think I understand what kind of human we¡¯re dealing with. That idiot ended up like that for a reason, after all¡­ but I am not him. To deal with prey, one must first understand them. This basic human knowledge is something he couldn¡¯t even remember¡­¡±

    ¡°The only regret is not being able to understand all their kind at once¡­ this human is really cautious. Anyway, the goal of using this zombie to trap you in the mall has been achieved.¡±

    The figure shook its head with some regret and thenughed, ¡°Dying until now, just in time for you to experience Cuihu City¡¯s special treat, hahaha¡­¡±

    These words sounded quite human, but were promptly ruined by a strangeugh.

    ¡°Good things must be savored slowly¡­ Anyway, now that you¡¯re here, you won¡¯t be leaving. This human might not be very clever, but his brain is very nutritious¡­¡±

    At this point, the figure licked its lips, making a slurping sound.

    ¡°Enjoy yourselves; this ce will cultivate you into the most delicious food¡­¡±

    But at this point, the figure seemed somewhat nervous.

    ¡°Hopefully, that truly delicious one gets severely injured¡­¡±

    After ncing towards the mall, the figure quickly disappeared from sight.

    ¡­

    ¡°Strange¡­¡±

    It took Ling Mo a moment to snap out of his stupor, but hearing ck Silk still muttering brought him back to his senses.

    The hallucination was still ongoing!

    No matter how shocked he was, he had to figure things out.

    If this zombie was the cause, it was even more terrifying than the superhuman.

    If he didn¡¯t get to the bottom of this now, it would be troublesome if it happened again in the future.

    After thoroughly searching the other cubicles, Ling Mo confirmed the only present fourth party was indeed this zombie.

    Since Yu Shiran was still in the hallucination, it meant there was something on this zombie causing the hallucination.

    It could affect the five senses, and even deprive people of their sense of direction and judgment, but not affect those without self-awareness¡­

    ¡°What exactly is it¡­¡±

    The Little Zombie Puppet searched the corpse for a while, even examining the wound carefully.

    The wound had already started to heal, leaving almost nothing but a white scar, which was actually quite unremarkable.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ How did he get injured? And with such a small wound, how could there be so much blood¡­¡±

    Ling Mo directed the Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s attention to the zombie¡¯s clothes. Even though they were already stained with a lot of blood, it was still possible to differentiate the fresh stains¡­

    It was clearly blood, but it didn¡¯t have the distinct metallic smell. Instead, it had a strange odor mixed in¡­ Although the entire body already had a peculiar smell¡­

    A typical zombie wouldn¡¯t notice this subtle difference.

    And a regr human wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it at all.

    Only by controlling the Little Zombie Puppet could Ling Mo notice both aspects.

    ¡°Where exactly did all this bloode from?¡±

    Ling Mo controlled the Little Zombie Puppet to conduct another thorough inspection and finally noticed a detail.

    It seemed like there was a bit of blood on the zombie¡¯s mouth¡­

    Blood on a zombie¡¯s mouth was normal, but at this point, no detail could be overlooked.

    However, as soon as the Little Zombie Puppet pried open the zombie¡¯s lips, a jet of blood surged out.

    The Little Zombie Puppet quickly dodged, and the blood sttered onto the ground.

    ¡°How does it have a post-mortem blood spray attack¡­¡± Ling Mo felt a wave of disgust.

    But after a quick nce at the blood, Ling Mo paused.

    He immediately controlled the Little Zombie Puppet to move closer and squatted down to take a closer look.

    The color¡­ it was quite diluted!

    No wonder the smell was odd; it was clearly a mixture of blood and some other liquid¡­

    ¡°Determining if this is the cause should be quite easy¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had the Little Zombie Puppet tear off a piece of the zombie¡¯s clothing corner and dab it into the liquid.

    Then she returned to the corpse and punched its stomach.

    Its mouth opened again, and another jet of diluted blood sprayed out.

    Ling Mo¡¯s attention shifted back to the wound on the zombie¡¯s body, where the blood looked normal¡­

    ¡°So, the wound was deliberately inflicted as a cover-up?¡±

    The corpse¡¯s joints were still flexible, indicating it hadn¡¯t been dead for long.

    But this sort of kamikaze attack was something Ling Mo had never seen before.

    Zombies naturally hunt humans, but they don¡¯t typically engage in mutual destruction¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s check again!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Another punch.

    After a few more punches, no more liquid sprayed from the zombie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Just as I thought, it was something hidden in the mouth!¡±

    Ling Mo instantly understood: This zombie was a one-time throwable bomb!

    The real bomber was someone else pulling the strings!

 Chapter 698 - 698 â€“ Oversight

    Chapter 698 - 698 ¨C Oversight<div>

    The general direction can bepletely sensed. Although it¡¯s impossible to know Ling Mo¡¯s exact movements or confirm whether he¡¯s moving within a small range, since Ling Mo hasn¡¯t sent any rm signals through the psychic link, it naturally indicates that there¡¯s no problem¡­

    ¡°How do you know? I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­¡± Xu Shuhan regretted it as soon as she asked. Saying something like that, they¡¯re Senior Zombies, and she¡¯s still in the process of mutation, how could shepare to them¡­

    No wonder they¡¯re so calm, it turns out they have a grasp of the situation¡­

    <div>

    Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but blush, but then she felt a slight sense of anticipation.

    Since this mutation thing can¡¯t be reversed, she could only hope to survive by evolving¡­

    If she could evolve to be like Ye Lian and the others, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from being human¡­

    But she still wondered, what¡¯s up with their eyes¡­

    Xu Shuhan knew that her contributions were limited and she couldn¡¯t ask for too much, otherwise it would be greedy¡­

    ¡°I actually envy them a bit¡­¡±

    <div>

    As soon as this thought came up, Xu Shuhan was startled and pinched her palm secretly.

    Are you serious! Envying someone? And they¡¯re Zombies¡­

    Isn¡¯t this the first step of losing humanity¡­

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Li Yalin suddenly raised her head and looked around: ¡°Do you feel anything else?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xia Na and Ye Lian immediately looked around but were both puzzled.

    <div>

    Although Ye Lian¡¯s level of evolution is higher than Li Yalin¡¯s, and Xia Na is almost on par with Li Yalin, Li Yalin is not just an ordinary Zombie.

    The virus in her body has been modified by the mutation snake¡­

    Many animals are more sensitive to environmental changes than humans, and within Zombies, Li Yalin, who has some snake-like traits, also has this advantage.

    Ye Lian didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, but Xia Na became alert immediately.

    Ling Mo had left them here to keep an eye on Xu Shuhan, and also to prevent them from being left alone in case any problem arose, which is why he had them all stay together. Could there really be a problem now?

    Xia Na and the others knew that the lower levels were filled with Zombies and that Ling Mo had sent a Zombie Puppet down to check. However, since Ling Mo hadn¡¯t indicated any issues, it should be safe below¡­

    <div>

    After exchanging a nce, Xia Na grabbed Xu Shuhan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Although Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t know what was going on, she sensed the sudden change in the atmosphere.

    These female Zombies suddenly bing serious made her feel a bit terrified¡­

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked nervously.

    Who knows what Zombies think? What if they wanted to go hunting?

    No way, I¡¯m not ready for this!

    <div>

    Xu Shuhan wasn¡¯t psychologically prepared for this and immediately started to panic.

    ¡°Shh, let¡¯s go find Ling-Ge and the others,¡± Xia Na whispered with a frown.

    Li Yalin kept scanning the surroundings, and the amber color in her eyes asionally shed. This indicated that her instincts had already sensed danger, and her body was automatically adjusting to abat-ready state.

    Ye Lian also tightened her grip on Thor, and her gaze began to turn cold.

    ¡°Something¡­ ising¡­¡±

    Ye Lian¡¯s words immediately startled Xu Shuhan. Everything around them was quiet-what could being?!

    <div>

    Xia Na still hadn¡¯t sensed anything, but since Ye Lian had, it meant something was indeed approaching¡­

    By the time she sensed it, it might already be toote.

    With Ling Mo not around, they couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes¡­

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Xia Na whispered urgently, then grabbed Xu Shuhan and started running.

    They knew roughly where Ling Mo was, and they had to meet up with him quickly so they could all leave together¡­

    Xia Na didn¡¯t know what the danger was, but anything that could make both Li Yalin and Ye Lian react like this was definitely not simple.

    Li Yalin aside, Ye Lian was at a dominant level¡­

    Xu Shuhan also realized the seriousness of the situation. Everything was pitch ck around them, and in that darkness, danger was quickly approaching them!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At that moment, a low growl from the basement broke the silence.

    Immediately following it, a faint tremor came from beneath their feet!

    Humans might not have felt this tremor, but Zombies could.

    Even Xu Shuhan sensed some anomaly, as if the level beneath them had suddenly started to boil¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    She nervously looked at the floor beneath her feet, which was covered in a sticky substance. The tremor continued to rise, making it seem like something was about to rip through the floor and emerge!

    Right then, Ye Lian¡¯s gaze swiftly shifted toward the door.

    ¡°Outside¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, a chorus of howls erupted from outside the door.

    Xia Na immediately looked towards the Elevator a short distance away, and then towards the staircase.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Zombies¡¯ howls echoed, with Xia Na watching the Elevator and Ye Lian eyeing the cracked door.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    A hand suddenly appeared on the railing of the Elevator.

    Simultaneously, a pair of feet appeared in the gap of the door.

    ¡°Back!¡±

    Xia Na immediately pulled her gaze away and whispered.

    As they slowly retreated, dozens of legs came charging through the gap in the door in a frenzy.

    Countless Zombies began spilling out from the staircase¡­

    It was as if these Zombies had gone mad all of a sudden, entering a state of Frenzy.

    In this scenario, even Senior Zombies might not be able to control them and could be targets themselves!

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    At that moment, Xia Na noticed something was wrong with Xu Shuhan behind her.

    Turning her head, she saw Xu Shuhan with her head lowered, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡±

    Xia Na gripped her Scythe tightly with her other hand.

    Upon hearing her voice, Xu Shuhan suddenly looked up to reveal eyes even redder than before.

    She opened her mouth and lunged at Xia Na: ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    Xia Na¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡­

    ¡°Really, it is endless. But in reality, am I just walking in circles?¡±

    Ling Mo sighed and slowly opened his eyes.

    Sure enough, it was still pitch ck around him, and the light from his shlight, which could go out at any moment, didn¡¯t prate far.

    It felt like an endless Corridor¡­

    ¡°Wait a minute, if I go to the restroom or a storage room, would it still create this effect in a closed-off space? For example, in a restroom stall, turning around would make you bump into the toilet. Could I still feel this sense of boundlessness there¡­ I should give it a try¡­¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was about to test this theory, he suddenly felt something strange.

    That unsettling feeling seemed to intensify in an instant¡­

    The intensification of this feeling was not a good sign. Ling Mo had initially thought that Zone A had nothing unusual, but now he was beginning to doubt his judgment.

    Even though he had thoroughly searched every ce, it seemed he had missed something.

    But what exactly did he miss¡­

    ¡°No, I need to get out quickly!¡±

    Thinking swiftly, Ling Mo decided to Control the Little Zombie Puppet to turn back.

    This time, she was following the scent of his blood to see if she could find Yu Shiran.

    Another purpose was to confirm Ling Mo¡¯s suspicion and see if this Illusion was constantly shifting.

    As for digging through walls or such, he decided against it after some thought.

    Though he wouldn¡¯t need to do it himself, it would still consume a lot of his psychic power. Additionally, the only puppet he could still Control would also expend a significant amount of physical strength.

    Given that they were trapped in someone else¡¯s Illusion, it was easy to foresee that he might think he was digging through a wall or the Ceiling, only to dig into the floor instead¡­

    As for himself, he closed his eyes again and started to recall the route.

    With enhanced psychic power, his memory naturally improved as well. The restroom was along the Corridor; as long as he wasn¡¯t trapped in a small looping area, he should be able to find it.

    He also tried attacking random spots with his psychic tentacle, but there was no effect.

    ¡°It should be around here¡­ Odd, I¡¯ve been sweeping the area with my tentacles and haven¡¯t touched a single person¡­ Could it be that we¡¯re indeed trapped in separate, non-ovepping areas?¡±

    But trapping several people separately is a tall order¡­

    While pondering, Ling Mo didn¡¯t hesitate in his actions.

    The sense of unease made him a bit anxious, but under these circumstances, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus.

    Missing any detail could make him the first one to expose a weakness¡­

 Chapter 702: Murderous Intent Lurks In The Bathroom

    Chapter 702: Murderous Intent Lurks In The Bathroom

    ¡°This is really well hidden. If it weren¡¯t for the zombie puppet, I would have never discovered it¡­ But there¡¯s something very strange about this¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stared curiously at the corpse. ¡°No matter who¡¯s behind this¡­ Isn¡¯t cleaning up the evidencemon sense?¡±

    Even the most meticulous disguise has a chance of being exposed. The best way to handle it would be to blow up this ¡®head bomb¡¯ altogether. Anyone could think of that!

    However¡­ it seems like the other party has a ¡®if it can be killed, kill it; if not, no big deal¡¯ attitude¡­

    If they were truly determined to eliminate them using this opportunity, they would have taken the risk to hide and strike at the opportune moment.

    Though personally getting involved would indeed be dangerous, as even Mu Chen is highly vignt¡­ without taking risks, where are the rewards? Survivors, although highly valuing their lives, most could still go all out when driven to desperation.

    If they could risk their lives for a pack of crackers, how much more for a bigger temptation¡­

    ¡°Could it be¡­ a test?¡± Ling Mo immediately thought of this possibility.

    The more he considered it, the more likely it seemed¡­ the real mastermind hiding in the dark, observing them safely¡­Fortunately, Ling Mo had a mental ability, which from an outsider¡¯s perspective, was invisible and undetectable.

    Even another superhuman with mental abilities would unlikely be able to tell what methods were being used at first nce.

    Moreover, after discovering this corpse, Ling Mo no longer believed the opposition to be another superhuman with mental abilities¡­

    This had nothing to do with psychic power!

    Conversely, it was confirmed that the other partycked the ability to probe mental energy activity tracks; otherwise, they would have detected the zombie puppet¡¯s abnormality long ago¡­

    The other party was testing Ling Mo, but Ling Mo had also learned quite a bit.

    ¡°Leaving such crucial evidence untouched, it¡¯s either overconfidence or the belief that, even if discovered, no one can figure out what it is, hence they act fearlessly¡­ Well, with such a bizarre ability, blind confidence is understandable.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the piece of torn cloth in the zombie puppet¡¯s hand and smirked coldly.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the little zombie puppet wouldn¡¯t be affected, Ling Mo controlled it to carefully sniff the liquid.

    He could confirm that the fluid contained zombie blood, but for some reason, the virus¡¯s scent wasn¡¯t strong.

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that it isn¡¯t strong, it¡¯s that the virus smells different from other zombies.¡± Ling Mo¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. The otherponents in the liquid didn¡¯t smell like any potion either; rather, it seemed to be secreted from inside a zombie.

    Zombies have a keen sense of smell, so they can easily distinguish chemical substances.

    ¡°But what kind of zombie would produce this liquid? And if there really is such a zombie, extracting its liquid wouldn¡¯t be easy¡­¡±

    Ling Mo shifted his gaze to the zombie¡¯s corpse. This body was merely a vessel, yet it carried no human scent whatsoever.

    How exactly did it get here?

    There was ayer of dust on the ground, but other than the little zombie puppet¡¯s fresh tracks, there was only one other set of footprints.

    A quickparison revealed that they belonged to this zombie.

    ¡°Did it walk in on its own?¡± The conclusion was startling, but Ling Mo only paused briefly before regaining hisposure.

    Just like others wouldn¡¯t suspect his connection with zombies, at times like these, any oundish guess might actually be the final answer.

    The impossible could be reality¡­

    However, mere spection couldn¡¯t serve as a conclusion. Ling Mo mentally noted these details, controlled the little zombie puppet to tuck the strip of cloth into its pocket, and then turned to leave.

    He could still hear ck Silk outside, chattering away and thoroughly exploring a small area, which amused Ling Mo.

    This level of intelligence is definitely not typical for a mutation beast. It seemed this mysterious creature had indeed abandoned physical evolution, focusing solely on brain mutations.

    Even though ck Silk¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change much this time, the main evolution was mental.

    Given time, ck Silk might truly develop into a creature with intelligence nearly equal to that of humans.

    And that was Ling Mo¡¯s conservative estimate¡­

    But no matter how you look at it, with Yu Shiran standing right in front of him, yet another soul dwelling inside, the feeling was indescribably awkward¡­

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think: Zombies evolving is one thing, but the evolution directions of these mutation beasts are all over the ce. What terrifying creatures might they evolve into in the future?

    As soon as the little zombie puppet stepped out, it promptly mmed the restroom door shut with a ¡°smack.¡±

    Once the scent was sealed off, ck Silk immediately perked up, her eyes widening as she scanned her surroundings.

    The hallucinations before her were likely beginning to dissipate¡­

    ¡°After all that fuss for a few minutes, it turns out it was just about closing a restroom door¡­ No wonder they say to always close the door behind you. Nowadays, restrooms can quite literally be deadly with their stench¡­¡±

    So this is what they call being full of hidden dangers, huh!

    In the past, Ling Mo only thought of restrooms as ces to hide zombies. Little did he know they could now also cause hallucinations¡­

    However, rather than being hallucinations, it seemed that inhaling this virus caused strong reactions.

    It was likely simr to the way drugs work but much more ferocious.

    Ling Mo waited beside her for less than a minute until ck Silk suddenly snapped back to full consciousness.

    She shivered violently, and her eyes gradually regained focus.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, as soon as she woke up, her psychic fluctuations spiked dramatically, and a hint of frenzy shed in her eyes.

    But given that she¡¯s a high-level mutation creature, she quickly calmed down and looked at the little zombie puppet with some confusion.

    Yu Shiran wouldn¡¯t feel any familiarity toward the little zombie puppet, but ck Silk was different.

    Although she didn¡¯t know it was being controlled by Ling Mo, she figured it must have something to do with him.

    So instead of giving in to her impulse to swat the puppet, she curiously examined it¡­

    Ling Mo, on the other hand, was puzzled. It seemed the little zombie puppet didn¡¯t suffer any aftereffects because the psychic link was cut but rather because it had escaped the hallucinations¡­

    But how could that be?

    Just then, a deeper sense of unease welled up, and a faint noise from behind Ling Mo reached his ears.

    Though faint, Ling Mo immediately turned around warily to look at the mall¡¯s stairwell door.

    There was indeed a sound¡­

    Could it be that something had happened in the mall?

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed Mu Chen and shook him vigorously.

    The force of the karate chop had been controlled precisely, only knocking Mu Chen out without causing further damage.

    However, a period of dizziness would be inevitable with that heavy blow¡­

    After a few shakes, Mu Chen finally groggily opened his eyes. The first thing he did was shout, ¡°My head¡­¡±

    ¡°Who cares about your head!¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen was awake, Ling Mo immediately tossed him aside while sending out a series of psychicmands.

    He then dashed towards the door, his sight already shifting to Ye Lian.

    When it came to matters involving Ye Lian and the others, Ling Mo always becamevish with his use of psychic power¡­

    At that moment, he could vaguely sense numerous psychic light clusters behind the mall¡¯s door, all of them fluctuating wildly¡­

    While trapped in the hallucination, all of Ling Mo¡¯s senses had been sealed off, leaving himpletely unaware of the situation outside.

    Now, upon sensing themotion, Ling Mo quickly pieced everything together.

    The main purpose of the other side was probing¡­ and dying!

    In just those few minutes, the situation inside the mall had dramatically changed.

    All those intense psychic fluctuations represented a horrifying fact.

    The zombies¡­ had gone on a rampage!

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t recklessly charge into the mall. Ye Lian and the others were senior zombies, and Xu Shuhan could barely be considered a half-zombie. But Ling Mo was different. With his level of attraction to zombies, walking out now would be akin to holding a loudspeaker and announcing ¡°A human is here,e eat me.¡±

    Soft thudding noises constantly emanated from the mall. As soon as the door was cracked open, a faint scent of blood wafted out.

    In the split second his vision shifted, Ling Mo saw a grimacing zombie in front of him get its head sliced off. Blood spurted wildly while the detached head flew into the air, but the arms were still swinging.

    Ye Lian swiftly dodged aside, kicking another lunging zombie to the ground in the process.

    The scene before him was filled with blood!

 Chapter 703: Entering a State of Rampage

    Chapter 703: Entering a State of Rampage

    Blood was spurting everywhere, severed limbs flying about, and arge number of zombies were continuously rushing forward.

    At a nce, the area was packed with zombies-it was enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s spine.

    Senior Zombies were terrifying, but a horde ofmon zombies could be just as dreadful once they reached a certain number.

    Ling Mo was being stared at by countless blood-red eyes, surrounded on all sides by swinging ws. The sheer pressure of this situation alone could drive anyone to the brink of copse.

    As Ye Lian jumped to avoid a zombie, Ling Mo caught a glimpse of the main entrance.

    A path wide enough for easy passage had been torn open there, and many zombies were squeezing in from the outside.

    The zombies¡¯ roars echoed clearly within the Mall, but sounded faint to Ling Mo¡¯s main body.

    Ling Mo vaguely felt the scent¡¯s influence; although he no longer had hallucinations, his sensory acuity was significantly dulled.

    After all, it was an almost sealed-off passage, with the scent being stronger near the Restroom, but other areas were also affected to some extent.To be precise, from the moment Ling Mo entered the passage, he was already within the scent¡¯s range.

    In his heightened state of focus, he didn¡¯t notice the subtle changes in himself and unknowingly wandered into the key area, where hallucinations began.

    ¡°What kind of zombie evolves into a Hallucinogen Production Machine¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, ¡°This evolution is quite creative, just like the watery corpses¡­¡±

    As for the basement, it was obvious that all the zombies there had also rushed out.

    The zombies¡¯ roars had an effect of attracting their kind, with the waves of shouts probably drawing all the zombies on the street into the Mall.

    Not all zombies had their sights set on Ye Lian and the others; blood was spurting from other areas as well, indicating battles had broken out there too.

    Yet, the zombies near Ye Lian and them charged fearlessly one after another. Under normal circumstances, this would be unimaginable¡­

    Xu Shuhan, being a half-formed zombie, might provoke attacks from other zombies, but Ye Lian, as a dominant level zombie, should have causedmon zombies to keep their distance once she fully released her aura!

    However, the zombies here kepting in waves, refusing to retreat even if they had to trample over bodies to advance.

    The terrain was quite unfavorable for Ye Lian and the others. To provide mutual support, they deliberately positioned themselves in a corner, with their backs against the wall.

    Xia Na and Li Yalin were both fiercely battling, but Xu Shuhan remained motionless.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see Ye Lian since she didn¡¯t turn around, but he could hear her rapid breathing.

    Such a bloody battle right before her eyes naturally stirred the virus within her¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s not in immediate danger, but at this rate, she might be provoked into a full mutation¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with a frown.

    ¡°Huh¡­ What are you doing here? Wait a minute, I¡­¡± Mu Chen staggered to his feet, squinting and looking confused.

    But Ling Mo had no time to answer his questions. He waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re surrounded by zombies.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­¡± As Mu Chen questioned, a figure quietly opened the Iron Door at the other end of the Corridor.

    The location was quite concealed, and being a Leader-Level Zombie, the loli zombie could easily move in and out without attracting other zombies¡¯ attention¡­

    Since they had external threats, Ling Mo nned to have Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai stay hidden nearby to secure the perimeter.

    They could also use Yu Shiran¡¯s eyes to see what was happening outside.

    However, Ling Mo noticed that both Yu Shiran and Ye Lian seemed somewhat restless and agitated¡­

    And his own sense of unease hadn¡¯t dissipated either¡­

    Senior Zombies could be affected by this;mon zombies, unable to suppress their instincts, would naturally fall into a state of rampage.

    But the cause of this situation wasn¡¯t the Hallucinogenic Virus he found in the Restroom¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Cuihu City¡­¡± Ling Mo had a vague idea of why Cuihu City was rated as a high-risk level area. But just zombies going on a rampage wouldn¡¯t be enough to impact the Air Force Corps. There had to be other issues at y.

    ¡°Ling Mo, don¡¯t you feel incredibly hot?¡­¡± Mu Chen suddenly tugged at his cor, sounding dazed.

    He seemed somewhat disoriented, and the fact that they were surrounded by zombies didn¡¯t seem to provoke much of a reaction from him.

    ¡°Hot? What are you talking about¡­¡± Ling Mo responded absentmindedly without turning his head.

    He was not only deep in thought but also had to switch his vision between Ye Lian and ck Silk frequently.

    Especially regarding ck Silk-its control over Yu Shiran¡¯s body was about to end, which meant Ling Mo soon wouldn¡¯t be able to switch his vision to the zombie loli.

    Hence, Mu Chen¡¯s odd behavior didn¡¯t catch Ling Mo¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s just really¡­¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head vigorously and reached up to touch the back of his neck.

    Was it dizziness?

    But that disturbing restlessness seemed to be more and more apparent.

    Mu Chen stared at the ck crack, suddenly feeling a pang of unease.

    ¡°Let me go in and check¡­¡± Mu Chen said as he reached out to pat Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder.

    Ling Mo slightly turned his head, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t go in now. Let me assess the situation first¡­¡±

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t realize that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t paying attention to his words at all.

    Mu Chen was looking at him with a shocked expression. Just a moment ago, when Ling Mo turned his head, he had caught a glimpse of blood-red eyes, filled with ferocity and cruelty¡­

    ¡°No, is this a hallucination?¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head hard, but the intense restlessness felt like it was destroying his rationality.

    He fixed his gaze on Ling Mo¡¯s neck, with his peripheral vision ncing towards the ground.

    A knife¡­

    When Ling Mo had his Little Zombie Puppet drag him back, he also brought the knife along, which nowy on the stairs below.

    Mu Chen nced at Ling Mo once more, then slowly and cautiously backed downward.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    The sound of his heartbeat was like drumbeats, resounding directly in Mu Chen¡¯s head¡­

    He grabbed the knife, and his gaze remained locked on the back of Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    At this moment, Ling Mo¡¯s attention was entirely focused inside the Mall. Ye Lian and the others could still hold their ground, but they needed to be removed from this dire situation as soon as possible¡­

    Swish!

    Mu Chen stood silently behind Ling Mo, raising the knife without making a sound.

    His expression looked peculiar-both nk and somewhat fanatical.

    With a sh of cold light, he swung the knife down with a nk face¡­

    ¡°Click, click, click¡­¡±

    The knife halted a short distance away from Ling Mo, its de trembling violently, evidence of Mu Chen¡¯s struggle to bring it down.

    But¡­ he just couldn¡¯t manage to strike.

    A small hand grasped Mu Chen¡¯s arm from the side. Before he could react, a swift blow to the back of his knee made him copse to the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The world went dark for Mu Chen, and he fell unconscious once again.

    Ling Mo turned his head to look at the Little Zombie Puppet who had intervened, then shook his head at the fallen Mu Chen. ¡°A superhuman without mental abilities falls quickly¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t beenpletely off guard. Even Ling Mo was experiencing a mysterious influence, so how could he ignore Mu Chen behind him?

    When Mu Chen¡¯s psychic activity started showing abnormalities, Ling Mo had already been cautious.

    However, he was curious to see what kind of bizarre actions this influence would provoke, so he pretended to be oblivious. In reality, the Little Zombie Puppet had been on standby around the corner.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s ultimately meant to drive people to turn on each other¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered thoughtfully.

    It seemed the influence was just beginning to spread. Mu Chen, already disoriented and not possessing any mental abilities, was the first to sumb.

    The reason this ce could make the Air Force Corps so wary was likely due to this peculiar influence.

    To confirm, they would just need to look around for any wreckage of downed nes¡­

    Having found Xiao Bai, ck Silk stealthily moved to the edge of the street, peering out through the underbrush.

    As Ling Mo had suspected, the street was practically devoid of zombies.

    The nearby zombies had all been attracted to the Mall¡­

    The surroundings of the Mall were packed with zombies, some even climbing on top of each other, attempting to squeeze through any avable gaps.

    ck Silk nced left and right, then swiftly darted out, deftly weaving through the cover of abandoned vehicles.

 Chapter 705: The Monsters Tricks

    Chapter 705: The Monsters Tricks

    Creak-

    The Iron Door was pushed open slightly, and a small figure slipped through the gap swiftly.

    In terms of stealth abilities, this Little Zombie Puppet was nowhere near as good as a Senior Zombie. However, because her level was rtively low, as long as she didn¡¯t actively reveal herself, it was hard for those Senior Zombies in the distance to notice her.

    Ling Mo nced down at Mu Chen, sent out a few psychic tentacles to form a protective barrier over his head, and then his gaze became extremely focused.

    He needed to find that Monster as quickly as possible¡­

    In the past, using the Zombie Puppet to detect surrounding psychic fluctuations was a difficult task for him. But now, with his increased mental energy, using this technique had be much easier.

    Still, the strength and range of the detection were not as good as when he used his main body. Fortunately, the Mall was a closed environment, and he only needed to scan the Ceiling.

    The Little Zombie Puppet slowly advanced along the base of the wall, while the psychic tentacle that established the psychic link between her and Ling Mo branched out towards the Ceiling.

    Different from before, not many psychic tentacles were needed this time. Considering her movement speed, one was enough.The Little Zombie Puppet gradually approached an area densely popted by zombies, and she had to slow down.

    Although Ling Mo was anxious, his focus was unshaken, and the psychic tentacle probed inch by inch.

    There were so many psychic light clusters around, all with strong fluctuations, and the Little Zombie Puppet was increasingly affected, making Ling Mo¡¯s probing more difficult.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find you¡­¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, increasing the output of his mental energy.

    Suddenly, a strong fluctuation appeared within Ling Mo¡¯s detection range!

    The Zombie Puppet immediately halted.

    Given the opponent¡¯s great power, even a psychic probe could alert them.

    After capturing this fluctuation, Ling Mo didn¡¯t immediately search for the location of the psychic light cluster. Instead, he waited two seconds before slowly controlling the psychic tentacle to move along the Ceiling.

    The movement was slow, in stark contrast to the anxiety in Ling Mo¡¯s heart.

    The more critical the situation, the more important it was not to rush¡­

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath, calming his nerves.

    For someone with mental ability, the strength of one¡¯s psychic power is as crucial as the mindset duringbat. Without enough calmness and focus, it¡¯s impossible to fully utilize one¡¯s true strength.

    This principle also applies to those with Enhancement abilities. Without a strongbat sense, they cannot bring out their full potential.

    As Ling Mo¡¯s breathing gradually steadied, his ¡°vision¡± was filled with countless psychic light clusters.

    And that trace of fluctuation just now came from that spot on the Ceiling¡­

    I¡¯ve found it!

    Within twenty meters above the Little Zombie Puppet, a psychic light cluster was ¡°floating¡± there¡­

    ¡°A creature stronger than a Bird Zombie¡­ Is it a Zombie, or a mutation beast?¡±

    The blood-red psychic light cluster was undoubtedly from a mutation creature. However, just from this, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t determine its main body¡¯s appearance or its exact species.

    ¡°Should I probe it?¡±

    Ling Mo pondered, but he was already controlling the Little Zombie Puppet to turn its head, looking toward where Ye Lian and the others were.

    Past rows of shelves, he saw many zombies engaged in fierce battle.

    At that moment, a glint of cold light shed in a corner, apanied by a spray of blood, entering the Zombie Puppet¡¯s field of vision.

    ¡°Xia Na¡­¡±

    That unique crescent-shaped de was none other than Xia Na¡¯s Scythe.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t switch his view at this crucial moment; he needed absolute focus right now.

    ¡°At least a few hundred zombies are crammed in here, and even more are crowding in¡­ Yet, none have approached this area¡­¡±

    Ling Mo contemted carefully and finally turned his gaze towards the Corridor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­¡±

    With his mind made up, he grabbed Mu Chen and supported him as they headed toward the Iron Door at the other end of the Corridor.

    As the Iron Door opened, ck Silk was already standing outside.

    However, it was clearly at its limit. Its body wobbled, and when it opened its eyes again, it had already morphed into a disgruntled Yu Shiran.

    ¡°That ck Silk¡­¡± With her baby face, no matter how hard Yu Shiran gritted her teeth, she still didn¡¯t look intimidating.

    Ling Mo tossed Mu Chen over, interrupting Yu Shiran, and said, ¡°Keep watch with Xiao Bai. If any creatures approach, don¡¯t engage immediately; try to stay hidden. Keep an eye on Mu Chen. If he wakes up, knock him out again.¡±

    On one hand, this allowed them to stay alert, and on the other, they could support him at any moment¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wake him up and take him with you?¡± Yu Shiran darted to the side, letting Mu Chen flop onto the ground with a thud. He still didn¡¯t wake up¡­

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s face was filled with frustration.

    Even though Mu Chen was an Enhancement ability superhuman and a fall like that wouldn¡¯t hurt him, he still didn¡¯t wake up¡­

    But Ling Mo was in a hurry!

    Yu Shiran pouted unhappily. It was one thing to babysit a mutation beast, but now humans were being thrown at her too¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s not a mental ability user. What¡¯s to stop him from stabbing me in the back? Right now, he¡¯s just like you-only good at betraying teammates.¡± Ling Mo said, not waiting for Yu Shiran to argue any further. With a ¡°bang,¡± he closed the door.

    Then he stood in the Corridor, his eyes briefly ncing at the nearby Restroom.

    ¡°You¡¯re breeding Zombies¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind steeled, and the Little Zombie Puppet had already crouched directly beneath the psychic light cluster.

    At this level, whether it was a Zombie or a mutation beast, they both had higher intelligence. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t reveal his abilities right away.

    After calcting the angle, the Little Zombie Puppet pushed off the ground silently, its fingers piercing into the Ceiling above.

    Due to the precise control of force, the Puppet¡¯s fingers prated the ceiling panel without making much noise.

    None of the Zombies in the distance noticed what was happening here.

    ¡°Damn it, I missed!¡±

    Ling Mo had misjudged the actual distance. Understandable, considering the creature was inside the Ceiling¡­

    However, the movement did seem to affect it as the psychic light cluster suddenly fluctuated.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo saw it move, he immediately controlled the Zombie Puppet to turn and dash towards the staircase.

    Simultaneously, the Puppet¡¯s other hand opened, revealing a piece of Gel.

    This Gel might not be enough to attract the attention of frenzied Zombies but should elevate the importance of the Puppet in the Monster¡¯s eyes¡­

    If the initial strike had hit, the Gel wouldn¡¯t be necessary.

    Sure enough, the peculiar Low-Level Zombie piqued the Monster¡¯s interest, and the psychic light cluster rapidly approached.

    At this moment, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t afford to continue probing the creature. His full attention was focused on controlling the Little Zombie Puppet.

    The Puppet¡¯s speed was pushed to the limit, with its muscles on the verge of tearing, yet a chill suddenly grazed past its head!

    Ling Mo instinctively controlled the Puppet to duck, narrowly avoiding disaster.

    Thank goodness the Puppet is short¡­

    In this dimly lit space, Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare look back to see what kind of Monster was chasing him from the Ceiling.

    Yet, the relentless ¡°click, click¡± sounds above were enough to make his scalp tingle!

    Fortunately, the other Zombies weren¡¯t following.

    ¡°Just as I thought, the rampage virus scent it emits doesn¡¯t expose it, but rather protects it, just waiting safely to reap the rewards¡­ This Monster really has some tricks¡­¡±

    Swish!

    Another gust of wind assaulted from behind. Although Ling Mo ducked in time, he felt as if something was missing from the top of his head.

    He reached up and touched, his heart pounding.

    Part of his Hair was gone¡­

    A close call!

    The Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s full potential exploded in that instant. Just ten meters to the Iron Door!

    But the Iron Door was only half-open. Even if the Puppet squeezed through, the Monster behind would crash it open, making enough noise to alert the Zombies¡­

    Five meters!

    One meter!

    Just as the Puppet was about to collide with the door, it bizarrely pulled open from behind!

    That Tentacle that had extended earlier came into y.

    Whoosh!

    The moment the Puppet dashed through the door, Ling Mo felt a ripping sensation from behind.

    It got injured!

    What shocked Ling Mo even more was that although it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound, the Puppet¡¯s rebellious consciousness suddenly surged, almost breaking free of his control.

    ¡°The rampage virus¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s heart sank. So it doesn¡¯t just spread through the air!

    ¡°I thought it was just a Production Machine¡­¡±

    Fighting through a slight dizziness, Ling Mo controlled the Little Zombie Puppet to rush directly towards his position.

 Chapter 704 - 704 â€“ Stray into the Ranch

    Chapter 704 - 704 ¨C Stray into the Ranch<div>

    ck Silk followed the road while Xiao Bai traced the green belt, each searching in different directions.

    Given the almost absence of zombies in the vicinity, their speed was rtively impressive.

    In just two minutes, ck Silk found a helicopter that had crashed into a building on the other end of the street.

    <div>

    Despite the collision and explosion, some parts of the helicopter remained rtively intact. Controlling Yu Shiran¡¯s body, ck Silk easily climbed the building¡¯s ruins and quickly reached the top.

    Thanks to her small frame, she swiftly crawled into the wreckage and began searching through the charred debris.

    The strong scent left from the explosionpletely masked any potential bloodstains in the cabin, making the smell of corpses undetectable.

    However, ck Silk¡¯s intelligence was indeed remarkable. Instead of relying on scent, she moved directly to the front of the helicopter and kicked away some ckened metal fragments blocking her path.

    The cockpit was mostly buried under the building debris, filled nearly to the brim with concrete fragments and other rubble.

    Others might have given up seeing this, but the body ck Silk was using belonged to a Leader-Level Zombie, allowing her to easily toss these obstacles aside.

    <div>

    The sharp edges that could injure an ordinary person posed little threat to the skin of a Leader-Level Zombie.

    ¡°This ck Silk is really not holding back when using Yu Shiran¡¯s body¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with some amazement.

    Thanks to her efficient and swift search, ck Silk soon discovered a rtively intact corpse.

    It seemed the body was buried in the rubble, which prevented it from being charred.

    Upon inspecting the head, ck Silk quickly identified two bullet wounds.

    The bullets had entered from the hindbrain and exited through the face.

    <div>

    ¡°Just as expected¡­¡±

    The injuries on the deceased confirmed Ling Mo¡¯s analysis.

    The other corpses likely bore various wounds from mutual ughter, but there was no need to examine them one by one.

    ¡°Given the situation, the Air Force Corps must have suffered severe damage while probing here, which is why they ssified Cuihu as a high-risk level area. They must have identified the presence of a King level Zombie and stayed here for quite some time, likely flying low with the cabin doors open as usual¡­ The loud noise alone can attract a lot of danger, and this invisible threat seems to be the reason they fell into trouble¡­¡±

    Though the exact scenario couldn¡¯t be recreated, this rough assessment seemed quite usible.

    ¡°It¡¯s the virus¡­¡±

    <div>

    The current viruses no longer spread through the air, but that Hallucinogenic Virus could.

    However, this virus was different from the earlier one that caused infection. Inhaling it briefly would only cause hallucinations and wouldn¡¯t result in immediate infection and mutation.

    There would certainly be some impact, but as long as there was no infection, it wasn¡¯t a major issue.

    The rampant virus that could send people into a berserk state likely posed a simr situation¡­

    In terms of lethality and diffusion intensity, the rampant virus would definitely outshine the Hallucinogenic Virus.

    Additionally, it seemed the airborne concentration of the rampant virus would increase over time, eventually making escape difficult even for a helicopter.

    <div>

    ¡°We¡¯ve trulye to a deadly ce¡­ High-risk level? More like a death zone!¡± Ling Mo thought angrily.

    The spread of the rampant virus caused creatures in the area to ughter each other. After the effects subsided, the mass of corpses would attract another wave of zombies.

    As long as zombies continued to proliferate in Cuihu, the cycle would persist.

    Whatever monster produced the rampant virus didn¡¯t seem to feed very frequently, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any zombies left here.

    And this monster¡­ was evidently within this mall!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t immediately alert it when we came in, yet danger arrived precisely when I fell into a hallucination¡­ That Hallucinogenic Virus has this additional effect as well¡­¡±

    <div>

    Ling Mo seethed with anger. Not only had the opponent trapped them here, but it also awakened this dangerous monster.

    Great, now it needed to feed¡­

    The mutual ughter among the zombies was evidently part of its hunting process. Since it didn¡¯t feed frequently, it must require high-quality prey.

    By forcing its kind to kill each other in a short period, it was deliberately cultivating Senior Zombies as food.

    ¡°Selecting the best to eat¡­¡±

    This ce was basically a ranch!

    Once the cultivation started, creatures with lower psychic power would be affected quicker.

    The zombies went berserk first, and Mu Chen, upon waking up in poor mental shape, sumbed immediately.

    Ye Lian and the others could hold on, but Xu Shuhan was in great danger.

    Even though she retained her humanity, her psychic power was simr to an ordinary person¡¯s, and her mental state was poor¡­

    With the dual stimtion of battle scenes and the scent of blood, losing control could result in mutation¡­

    Ling Mo, having the highest psychic strength, sensed the danger early on and had the strongest resistance¡­

    But the most dangerous situation was for Ye Lian and the others!

    This monster deliberately cultivated Senior Zombies as food and wouldn¡¯t miss out on them as high-level prey!

    Considering the Bird Zombie encountered earlier, whether it was the one discovered by the Air Force Corps or one that evolvedter, it¡­ escaped!

    This at least indicated one thing: this production machine for the rampage virus was stronger than the Bird Zombie!

    And its bizarre mutation was evidently caused by this rampage virus!

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Ling Mo shivered all over and immediately issued amand to ck Silk.

    Just back on the street, ck Silk quickly pulled out several pieces of virus gel and scattered them on the street.

    It then hid behind a car, holding its breath.

    A few secondster, it peeked out and saw that only a few nearby zombies were lured in.

    Seeing this through ck Silk¡¯s vision, Ling Mo was speechless.

    Sure enough, only living creatures could attract arge number of zombies¡­

    And not just any living creatures; they had to be Senior Zombies¡­

    This tendency was already evident in the zombies they encountered upon entering the city.

    Since the rampage virus spreads through the air, its urrence causes slight effects even on zombies in distant areas.

    Over time, it can lead to some unique mutations.

    The behavior of the zombies here is different from those in other regions, and this is the reason why.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Ye Lian and the others be the decoys¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s concern grew more evident.

    The increasing sense of unease indicated that the virus concentration was also rising-time was running out!

    But where was the Monster?

    Initially, he thought the Monster was likely in Zone B, but now he noticed that most of the zombies were gathering toward Zone A, indicating his previous assumption was wrong¡­

    Ling Mo had sensed he missed something crucial but couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.

    He nced around, deep in thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I checked the basement but didn¡¯t inspect the ceiling!¡±

    When he first entered the Mall, he found a body in the ceiling panel. Though it puzzled him at the time, he didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Acting on a hunch, his Little Zombie Puppet dashed down the Corridor and quickly found the body.

    Pulling the corpse down, Ling Mo had a sudden realization.

    Indeed, the hindbrain was empty¡­

    He shot a nce upwards, where an extremely dangerous creature must be hiding¡­

    Finding the danger above nerved him instantly.

    The corpse¡¯s position showed that the creature could drag people up there.

    As for its attack strength¡­ Ling Mo figured it safer to assume it was substantial.

    He quietly moved to the wall and pulled Mu Chen over.

    Though Mu Chen got caught in the Hallucinogen immediately upon waking, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t let him die cluelessly here-he still hoped Mu Chen would work off his debt.

    ¡°Previously, the psychic probe didn¡¯t locate it, likely because it¡¯s powerful and deliberately hidden. But now it¡¯s ¡®attacking,¡¯ it should be detectable!¡±

    Ling Mo focused intently on the ceiling and nced at the Little Zombie Puppet that had returned to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m human, and the Little Zombie Puppet is only at amon zombie level¡­ Comparatively, it¡¯s less likely to attract the Monster¡¯s attention¡­¡±

    As for Yu Shiran and ck Silk, Ling Mo had them waiting outside for support.

    There¡¯s also a ¡°production machine¡± for the Hallucinogen, lurking in the shadows¡­

 Chapter 706: The Terrifying Long Hair

    Chapter 706: The Terrifying Long Hair

    As the distance between the zombie puppet and the main body rapidly closed, Ling Mo¡¯s concentration reached its peak!

    Human beings have an innate fear of the unknown.

    But in this state of heightened focus, Ling Mo felt a hint of excitement!

    This was a Monster stronger than a Bird Zombie, which meant it was at least at the King level or higher!

    Moreover, Ling Mo was in a much better state nowpared to when he faced the Bird Zombie.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t kill it, I still have a fallback n¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts were incredibly calm. As long as he could stop this Monster from producing the rampage virus, Ye Lian and the others could be freed¡­

    His mission was singr: to fiercely beat this Monster in the shortest time possible!

    Click click click¡­The faint sound quickly approached, and Ling Mo stared at the corner, not daring to blink!

    The zombie puppet was already severely wounded but still running desperately.

    As long as it could hold on until it reached the main body, Ling Mo would seize the opportunity to strike first.

    Feeling the relentless pursuit of the Monster above, the zombie puppet elerated with all its might and already fixed its gaze on the wall ahead.

    No matter how fast it was, there would definitely be a moment of stasis when turning¡­

    Charge straight ahead!

    As it was about to crash into the wall, the zombie puppet suddenly leaped, its foot stomping forcefully on the wall. Using the rebound force, it turned andnded right in front of Ling Mo.

    In that instant, Ling Mo, who was controlling the zombie puppet, could even clearly feel a chill brushing past its scalp.

    This kind of life-and-death crisis, felt so vividly, gave Ling Mo a strange thrill.

    ¡°No wonder people always seek danger even in peacetime. Walking the line of death is terrifying, but also exhrating¡­¡±

    Ling Mo realized that as he got closer to the virus source, he was inevitably being influenced.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As the zombie puppetnded, a Dark Shadow appeared before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Upon just a nce, Ling Mo felt his hair stand on end.

    What is this thing?!

    At first nce, it looked like a giant mass of a woman¡¯s long hair!

    It was covered in a colorless, odorless, transparent mucus, appearing as though it had just been pulled out from water.

    But to call it hair the way it moved was just too active¡­

    As for a mutation beast¡­ Ling Mo had never heard of a creature that grew so much ¡°hair.¡±

    But thinking of ck Silk, Ling Mo was no longer surprised.

    These days, nothing strange is surprising anymore¡­

    Who knows what this Monster looked like before; after all, it has now evolved into this form¡­

    Those ¡°hairs¡± were probing out from the gaps in the ceiling panels, while the Monster¡¯s main body was still hidden within the Ceiling.

    Its evolution into this form was probably rted to its life habits.

    Seeing the zombie puppet rushing toward him, Ling Mo remained motionless.

    Less than ten meters away!

    In an instant, dozens of prepared Tentacles suddenly materialized!

    After a series of dense clicks, those ¡°hairs¡± were immediately pinned in ce.

    Dozens of holes appeared within a one-meter radius centered on the ¡°hairs.¡± Soon, more transparent Liquid began to flow out from some of these holes¡­

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the blood?!¡±

    Ling Mo was stunned. He had considered that this Monster might look bizarre, so he had included the hair in his attack range. But what was with just liquid and no blood?

    Even the Hallucinogenic Virus Production Machine had blood in it!

    But there was no time for Ling Mo to ponder; the Monster was evidently not severely affected and quickly approached again.

    And this time, its target was directly Ling Mo!

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Another bunch of Tentacles stabbed forward, while the Little Zombie Puppet suddenly leaped, grasping a strand of the ¡°hair¡± and yanking it down fiercely.

    As soon as the hair touched Ling Mo¡¯s hand, he felt the Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s skin being torn open, with a strand of hair even drilling inside¡­

    However, this pull sessfully broke the ceiling panel, causing a massive clump of ¡°hair¡± toe crashing down.

    The Little Zombie Puppet quickly dodged aside, but not before a horrifying wound appeared on its hand.

    Numerous blood lines, along with a strand of ¡°hair¡± that had lodged itself inside and was wriggling inward.

    This sight made Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingle. He hastily had the Little Zombie Puppet yank it out.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to pull out¡­

    This ¡°hair,¡± though fine, was covered in barbs. When yanked out, it left a bruise mark under the Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s Arm.

    ¡°This is a real Monster¡­¡±

    Ling Mo slowly retreated in the direction of the restroom, his gaze locked on that mass of hair.

    In the moment the hair fell, he also got a clear view of the Monster¡¯s full appearance.

    In fact, its mainponent turned out to be a person¡­

    But just looking at the stuff oozing out of this person, you could tell it was merely a shell.

    And judging by the body weight, it didn¡¯t resemble a normal adult¡¯s form.

    This reminded Ling Mo of watery corpses, but it was a hundred times more disgusting.

    The hairpletely covered the head part of the shell, as if it had really grown out of this person¡¯s body¡­

    ¡°If a Zombie¡¯s hair could evolve into this, I¡¯d truly be impressed by the virus¡¯s creativity¡­¡± Ling Mo inwardly rolled his eyes.

    He had prepared his Tentacles, ready to directly attack the hair.

    However, the Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s pull from before indicated that the hair was quite resilient, and Tentacle attacks might not be very effective.

    Burning it probably wouldn¡¯t work either-it was too wet and might not catch fire, and it didn¡¯t seem like the Monster would give Ling Mo a chance¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for a weakness first¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stood still but kept his body tense, ready to react at any moment.

    Tentacles were already in ce to prevent the hair from invading his body.

    The hair wiggled a couple of times, then slowly turned over.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, the supposedly human-shaped shell also started to move¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡±

    Watching the awkward movements of the shell, a chill ran down Ling Mo¡¯s spine.

    He nced closely and suddenly realized¡­

    No wonder it could move; a lot of hair had prated it¡­

    However, the Monster could barely stand up and clearly couldn¡¯t make any precise movements.

    Ling Mo targeted several joints in rapid session, but it only made the Monster kneel without stopping its movements.

    ¡°Attacking the shell doesn¡¯t affect the main body¡­ Speaking of which, why do mutation beasts always target human bodies?¡±

    Don¡¯t they know how horrifying that is!

    This question popped up once again at an inopportune time; Ling Mo just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    Mutation beasts should just be beasts, why do they keep fixating on human bodies¡­

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t tell the original form of this mass of Hair, but during its attempt to stand up, he caught a glimpse of a clue.

    This was essentially a horror version of a wig¡­

    A pitch-ck hood entirely covered the shell¡¯s head, with the faint outline of facial features still visible.

    The hood was about a finger thick, making it hard to discern the features clearly. Nheless, this only added to its horrifying appearance.

    The Hair grew from the top of the hood, likely split into two groups: one inside and the other outside.

    The Hair inside the hood prated the shell¡¯s interior, securing the hood firmly to it and enabling the shell to move.

    The Hair outside was for attacking.

    ¡°This is quite simr to ck Silk¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    If ck Silk knew what he was thinking, it would probably go on a rampage¡­

    ck Silk was definitely in the ¡®mild appearance¡¯ category, while this ¡°wig¡± was definitely the ¡®make you go weak at the knees¡¯ type¡­

    The ¡°wig¡± obviously couldn¡¯t speak, and its Intelligence was indeterminable.

    Since it was a mutation beast, its exact level couldn¡¯t be judged either.

    ¡°In terms of damage potential¡­ it should be at the King level. But this unique form makes it much stronger than Zombies of the same level¡­¡±

    At this point, Ling Mo had quietly retreated to the restroom door, ready to make an escape at any moment.

    But before escaping, he had to give this ¡°wig¡± a good beating.

    While the ¡°wig¡± still struggled to stand up, Ling Mo¡¯s Tentacles wrapped around it once more.

    This time, he bound all the Hair together, and one Tentacle directly stabbed toward the hood.

    ¡°This must be your main body!¡±

 Chapter 707: The Wigs Obsession

    Chapter 707: The Wigs Obsession

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    This highly prating materialized tentacle struck heavily when the ¡°hood¡± waspletely unable to resist.

    It hit right on the bridge of the nose!

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    With a crisp sound, the nose, which had initially retained its shape, instantly copsed, caving in about three centimeters.

    If it weren¡¯t for the ¡°hood¡± covering it, this tentacle would have created a crater on the head that resembled the surface of the moon.

    And it would be the kind that¡¯s extremely horrifying to look at¡­

    Upon hearing that crisp sound, even Ling Mo felt a chill down his spine.

    But immediately, his expression changed.A depression had appeared, but¡­ the ¡°hood¡± wasn¡¯t punctured!

    As the mental energy was exhausted in the impact, the caved-in part surprisingly started to slowly bulge back out.

    Although the nose couldn¡¯t recover, it returned to the same level as the cheeks¡­

    This is just way too stic!

    On this tentacle, Ling Mo had infused arge amount of mental energy.

    If his target had been the concrete ground instead of the ¡°hood,¡± he would have easily created a hole at least half a finger deep.

    He had considered the possibility that he might not be able to pierce through the ¡°hood¡±pletely, but he never expected this kind of result.

    The ¡°hood¡± remained unscathed, without even a white mark, while the shell was torn apart but immediately filled back in¡­

    Ling Mo tried to control himself not to imagine the scene inside the ¡°hood,¡± as the thought of it made his willpower waver due to disgust.

    ¡°I was wrong, this monster is much weirder than ck Silk¡­¡±

    This was the strongest existence among the ¡°Wigs¡±¡­

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind raced. He could already feel the throbbing paining from his temple.

    Those ¡°hairs¡± were slowly working their way out. Although their movements were not aggressive, their force, akin to an abandoned vehiclepressor, put immense pressure on Ling Mo.

    If he continued to wear himself out against it, his psychic power would reach a dangerous level of depletion.

    Most importantly, this Monster kept secreting that Liquid¡­

    The ¡°Hair¡± that extended deep within the shell was connected to the ¡°Hair¡± on the outside. That Liquid was drawn from inside the shell and then flowed onto the external ¡°Hair¡±.

    The Liquid didn¡¯t have any odor, but with Ling Mo standing so close to it for a while, his inner excitement kept growing stronger¡­

    The Little Zombie Puppet¡¯s resistance also became more intense, which, in effect, further increased Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power consumption.

    ¡°This Monster must be a master of drugging! It keeps drugging you during the fight!¡± Ling Mo now understood why the Bird Zombie had to flee. To this Monster, he definitely counted as top-tier delicacy, and in Cuihu, the ¡°Wig¡± would undoubtedly keep causing trouble for him every few days.

    The Bird Zombie was powerful and fast, so escaping posed no issue, but defeating the ¡°Wig¡± was another matter.

    In a short time, it wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the ¡°Wig,¡± and if dragged out, it would continue to be drugged¡­

    ¡°I should have named it Elizabeth¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, ¡°¡®Wig¡¯ must have a deep obsession with Elizabeth¡­¡±

    ¡°Click, click!¡±

    The ¡°Wig¡¯s¡± head suddenly twisted as if it was ¡°looking up¡± at Ling Mo.

    Startled, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have time to think. He shot out two more Tentacles.

    This time, his force was even more intense than before, just to see how extraordinary the ¡°Hood¡¯s¡± defensive capability was.

    ¡°Poof, poof!¡±

    The ¡°Wig¡¯s¡± head jerked back more than a hundred degrees, the angle extremely eerie.

    However, after two seconds, the ¡°click, click¡± sound came from within the ¡°Hood¡± again.

    At the same time, the face that had turned backward slowly twisted back to the front.

    Ling Mo felt chills down his spine. This was beyond bizarre¡­

    The additional two depressions on the face were once again filled, and Ling Mo didn¡¯t need to guess what the filling material was¡­

    ¡°Wait¡­ this shell is not just a vessel, is it?¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly had a realization.

    With the preconceived notion from the watery corpses, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this shell.

    He had initially thought it was just for containing Liquid, but the state of the ¡°Hood¡± made him rethink his assumption.

    It¡¯s not that simple¡­

    ¡°Could it be¡­ like a Spider?¡±

    A hint of shock shed in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Although the ¡°Wig¡± bore no resemnce to a Spider, the simrity in their modus operandi was striking!

    The ¡°Hood¡± itself shouldn¡¯t be able to secrete that much Liquid, but if it could produce some special solution and had beforehand digested most of the body¡¯s flesh and blood into rampage virus Liquid, then¡­ that could exin why this shell, while maintaining its general shape, had such an obviously disproportionate weight.

    Moreover, its twisted form clearly indicated the loss of many internal organs¡­

    But the most crucial insight came from Ling Mo¡¯s sensations when he attacked the head. Though the bones were intact, there was no resistance once he pierced through¡­

    The head must have beenpletely hollowed out¡­

    ¡°Truly a monstrous pervert!¡± Ling Mo shuddered, this Monster was beyond bizarre-it was a literal miracle of horror!

    Moreover, living on the Ceiling, its early survival rate was astonishingly high!

    By now, it had essentially be the undisputed dominant force in Cuihu¡­

    This wasn¡¯t just about its lethality but its methods.

    Had Ling Mo and hispanions not discovered it, and if this Monster continued its evolution, it might have turned evenrger areas intoplete no-go zones.

    Who knows what terrifying super Monster it could ultimately be!

    ¡°Thankfully, it¡¯s not a Progenitor¡­ but the virus it secretes continuously affects the surrounding Zombies. As these Zombies devour each other, their mutations would naturally be freakish¡­ In that sense, it could be considered a half-Progenitor¡­¡±

    Ling Mo now deeply dreaded this Monster. His psychic tentacles kept attacking, but his focus had shifted to the shell.

    Unable to break through the ¡°Hood,¡± he had to destroy the shell first!

    Ling Mo was also concerned thatpletely breaking it open might cause a massive Liquid explosion, so he targeted only the joints.

    Even if the ¡°Hair¡± acted as a flexible support, shattering the bones entirely ought to hinder it somewhat¡­

    ¡°Poof, poof, poof, poof, poof!¡±

    The ¡°Wig¡± almost copsed to the ground. Although its Arms could still twist in an exceedingly eerie manner, it was basically incapable ofunching any more attacks.

    Ling Mo kept his psychic tentacles firmly wrapped around its Hair, but he could feel the resistance was gradually growing stronger. He knew he had little time left!

    This Monster wasn¡¯t familiar with his attack methods and had suffered because of it. But whether this suffering would trante into actual harm depended on Ling Mo¡¯s skills!

    Seeing that the shell was almost destroyed and the ¡°Wig¡± might break free at any moment, Ling Mo didn¡¯t immediately back away.

    Not a single second could be wasted!

    Once again, his tentacles struck out, this time targeting the previously shattered nose area!

    A frenzied barrage from his materialized tentacles!

    Each tentacle hit the same spot, which had just been filled in again, but soon the depression reappeared.

    And with the relentless onught, the depression never got a chance to fill back up!!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe your durability is that amazing¡­¡±

    In mere seconds, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacles had attacked the spot no less than a hundred times!

    If it were physical movements, Ling Mo could never have reached this level.

    But the tentacle attacks were just a thought away for him. As long as Ling Mo stayed focused, his psychic power was strong enough, and his neural reaction speed was quick enough-he could do it!

    However, the consumption of mental energy in those few seconds was terrifying. By the end of the attack, Ling Mo even felt his mind go nk for a moment.

    This nkness was due to the high-intensity short-term energy drain, not because his mental energy had beenpletely depleted.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    Gasping for breath, Ling Mo shot out another tentacle.

    ¡°Squish!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes brightened up instantly. At that moment, he felt like he had punctured a balloon!

    That mass of Hair trembled violently, as if it were in tremendous pain!

    But Ling Mo didn¡¯t have much time to celebrate; a tremendous force suddenly struck. His psychic tentacles couldn¡¯t hold on any longer; the intangible mental energy copsed instantly, and the binding force on the ¡°Wig¡± vanished!

    Seeing the massive clump of Hair rolling towards him, Ling Mo hurriedly stepped back. The Little Zombie Puppet darted forward, grabbed the ¡°Wig,¡± and forcefully yanked it away from Ling Mo.

 Chapter 708: The Jellyfish Running Wild on the Ground

    Chapter 708: The Jellyfish Running Wild on the Ground

    However, the power of the ¡°wig¡± was strong. Even though the little zombie puppet exerted all its strength, it only managed to drag the ¡°wig¡± back less than half a meter before a strand of ¡°hair¡±shed out, coiling around it and violently throwing it back.

    Instantly, Ling Mo felt a pulling pain at his temple. Although the ¡°hair¡± seemed slow, the speed and power it could unleash in a moment were undeniably formidable.

    But Ling Mo couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted at this moment; he had been waiting for this very instant of vulnerability!

    His psychic tentacle shot out again, not for binding this time, but for strangtion!

    He hadn¡¯t used this move earlier so he could maximize its impact.

    The form of the ¡°wig¡± was peculiar, making it difficult to locate a fatal point.

    Even though Ling Mo¡¯s furious beating just now had torn the ¡°hood,¡± the actual damage inflicted was limited.

    The series of attacks were essentially probes. With his previous experience dealing with King level Zombies, Ling Mo definitely wouldn¡¯t underestimate this mutation beast that was akin to a King level Zombie!

    Through probing, he had confirmed that this mutation creature had low intelligence but possessed incredibly robust defensive capabilities and formidable attack methods!Even if it stopped to let Ling Mo hit it, he was not confident he could kill the ¡°wig¡± before depleting all his psychic power.

    However, no matter how sturdy its physical defenses were, in the realm of psychic power, it was absolutely at a disadvantage against Ling Mo!

    Taking advantage of the moment when it was injured and distracted, Ling Mo decisively unleashed his trump card!

    Upon the psychic strangtion, the ¡°wig¡± twisted, and its ¡°hair¡± entangled together.

    Ling Mo¡¯s vision darkened, but he was ted.

    It worked!

    The ¡°wig¡± struggled and lifted its head, revealing a ¡°ck face¡± with a bloody hole in it.

    Although only the blurred outline of its eyes was visible, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill as if the ¡°wig¡± was fiercely ring at him.

    Strike while it¡¯s weak, finish it off!

    Ling Mo had not ced much hope in the effectiveness of the psychic strangtion, and he was even prepared to escape. However, he didn¡¯t expect that seizing the opportunity would allow a single strangtion to inflict such significant damage on the ¡°wig.¡±

    At this critical moment, it was essential to press the advantage!

    Countless tentacles shot out, enveloping the ¡°wig¡¯s¡± psychic light clusteryer byyer.

    Each time the ¡°wig¡± twisted, it prompted another round of psychic strangtion from Ling Mo.

    During the process of strangtion, numerous images shed before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Although the ¡°wig¡± had low intelligence, it possessed a certain level of memory capacity.

    However, these fragments held almost no reference value for Ling Mo.

    Yet, the rapid depletion of his psychic power,bined with the interference brought by these fragments, intensified the impact of the rampage virus on Ling Mo.

    The sense of unease quickly magnified, and in a moment of blurred vision, Ling Mo even saw countless strands of ¡°hair¡± suddenly lunging toward him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just as Ling Mo let out a low cry of rm in his mind, he snapped back to consciousness.

    In that split second, a bundle of ¡°hair¡± had almost reached Ling Mo¡¯s feet.

    With his skin crawling, Ling Mo delivered another psychic strangtion to the ¡°wig.¡±

    The ¡°hair¡± convulsed, giving Ling Mo an opportunity to retreat.

    After creating some distance, Ling Mo felt a wave of lingering fear.

    When the psychic strangtion initially seeded, he was somewhat surprised, but it was clear now that he couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down for even a moment.

    This mutation creature¡¯s strengthy not in its attack but in its unique ability.

    As long as one fought it, they would inevitably be affected by the rampage virus.

    The fact that zombies ignored it revealed that once in a rampage, they would overlook this virus source, making them easy prey for the ¡°wig¡± when the time came.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

    Ling Mo gritted his teeth and forced himself to stay focused.

    Heunched another barrage of psychic attacks, while at the same time, he slowly retreated further back to avoid being affected by the rampage virus again.

    With his psychic power intensely concentrated, Ling Mo lost count of how many times he had attacked, or how much time had passed.

    It wasn¡¯t until a strong dizziness hit him that he suddenly snapped back to reality, eyes wide open and gasping for breath, as he looked towards the ¡°wig.¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head vigorously, then cautiously kept his eyes on the ¡°wig¡± for a while.

    The strands of ¡°hair¡± were still trembling slightly, but the shell hadpletely ceased all activity.

    ¡°No way¡­ It stopped moving?¡± Ling Mo suppressed his headache and extended another psychic tentacle to probe the ¡°wig¡¯s¡± psychic activity.

    It really had stopped¡­

    Ling Mo felt his whole body cken with relief. This clump of ¡°hair¡± was truly tough to deal with¡­

    At that moment, he found even moving his fingers difficult-not because hecked physical strength, but because his psychic power had been drained so much.

    ¡°No, I still need to deal with this¡­¡±

    Ling Mo struggled to stand up straight. The ¡°wig¡± may have stopped moving, but it was only because its psychic light cluster was damaged. It would quickly regain its activity.

    When that happened, it would be Ling Mo who would be in trouble.

    ¡°Better burn it¡­¡±

    Ling Mo needed to get his hands on the mutation beast¡¯s viral hive, but at that moment he was too exhausted to carefully extract it. With its monstrous defensive capability and peculiar ¡°wig¡± appearance, where could he even begin?

    Anyway, after burning it, the viral hive would naturally remain intact.

    Although it was difficult to burn, the fact that the ¡°wig¡± couldn¡¯t move for the time being was a significant weakness.

    Ling Mo could take his time adding mmable materials¡­

    However, just as he put down his backpack and started rummaging for something to set a fire, a white blur suddenly shot out from the backpack.

    The sudden movement startled Ling Mo, but when he focused his eyes, he was dumbfounded.

    It was¡­ a jellyfish!

    This helmet-like jellyfish had always been deted in his backpack, and Ling Mo hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. He asionally injected it with a bit of psychic power, essentially keeping it alive.

    He didn¡¯t expect it could now move on its own!

    Ling Mo gazed at it carefully and noticed a circle of fine tentacles had grown along the lower edge.

    These tentacles looked like tiny fringes, seemingly harmless, but with their rapid sweeping motions, they enabled the jellyfish to scurry around¡­

    At a nce, it looked like a glowing jellyfish running wild on the ground¡­

    The Jellyfish dashed straight for the Wig andnded on its main body with a ¡°p.¡±

    Ling Mo was startled, but what happened next was even more astonishing.

    As the Jellyfish¡¯s body began to swell, those strands of Hair started to move slowly.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Wig¡¯s psychic activity hadn¡¯t changed, Ling Mo might have attacked again out of instinct.

    Even so, he stared unblinkingly, fearing he might miss any detail.

    The Hair was being pulled into the Jellyfish by its powerful suction, although only small portions were being absorbed at a time.

    Soon, the Jellyfish¡¯s body started to rapidly turn blood-red¡­

    ¡°Huh! Isn¡¯t it supposed to absorb psychic power¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened. When did this thing start drinking blood!?

    In reality, the Jellyfish had already absorbed blood once, but Ye Lian hadn¡¯t told Ling Mo¡­

    These strands of Hair were actually like straws. Though the Jellyfish couldn¡¯t break through the Wig¡¯s main body, it could effectively utilize the straws.

    ¡°But what will it evolve into after absorbing all this¡­¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t stop the Jellyfish, but he did feel anxious about its future evolution.

    Anything that sucked blood always made him feel uneasy¡­

    The Jellyfish was small, but it had a massive appetite when it came to blood.

    Ling Mo waited a minute, but the Jellyfish still hadn¡¯t finished absorbing¡­

    During this process, the Wig kept twitching. Ling Mo, who had recovered a bit of his strength, executed another strangtion, causing it to go limp once more.

    The dominant mutation creature of Cuihu City was subdued by a human and something that wasn¡¯t even considered a proper life form¡­

    By the time the Jellyfish had turnedpletely blood-red, the Hair had shriveled up like dried grass.

    Any remaining Liquid on the Hair hadpletely vanished. Ling Mo grabbed the Jellyfish, poured some alcohol over the Hair, and lit a match. The me instantly roared to life.

    The shell was not easy to burn, but the main body of this mutation creature no longer had any resistance.

    With firelight reflecting on Ling Mo¡¯s face, he kept his gaze on the Jellyfish in his hand.

    This Jellyfish is probably about to start evolving too¡­

 Chapter 709: Arrogant Bighead

    Chapter 709: Arrogant Bighead

    As soon as his psychic power slightly recovered, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t wait to switch perspectives.

    Even though itsted less than two seconds, Ling Mo managed to see the oue he desired.

    A Zombie that had just leapt at Ye Lian was struck away, and the Zombie behind it hesitated for a moment before charging forward¡­

    The appearance of this instinctive fear response indicated that the influence of the rampage virus had begun to gradually weaken. It would only be a matter of minutes before Ye Lian and the others could escape.

    In fact, when Ling Mo lured the ¡°Wig¡± out of the Mall, the effectiveness of its influence had already started to decline. However, the real termination of this effect was due to its death; otherwise, it would have continued to secrete indefinitely until this breeding-type hunt was over.

    ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan leaned against the wall, her hands covering her ears, breathing rapidly with reddened eyes.

    When the Zombies initially swarmed in, her main feeling was simr to that of a normal person-full of panic.

    But as the ughter continued and time passed, she gradually realized she was not afraid. On the contrary, she felt her blood boiling with excitement¡­The continual sounds of bones cracking and blood sttering thrilled her. She even started to involuntarily imagine how exhrating it would be if she were the one tearing apart these Zombies¡¯ bodies.

    The throbbing of her blood vessels under her skin became intense; she could even hear the sound of blood flowing through her carotid artery¡­

    However, when she reached for her neck, she suddenly snapped back to reality.

    The pendant around her neck¡­

    Right, Ling Mo had taken it as a deposit¡­

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t fully mutate¡­¡±

    Just as Xu Shuhan snapped out of her fear, she heard Xia Na¡¯s voice: ¡°Stay awake, don¡¯t forget what I told you.¡±

    She looked up at Xia Na and was instantly startled by her unusual red and ck eyes.

    But as time ticked by, even though she desperately covered her ears and avoided watching the carnage, the sound of blood flowing echoed incessantly in her mind, and her heart pounded as if it were about to leap out of her throat!

    However, just as Xu Shuhan felt she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, she suddenly realized that, unknowingly, she seemed much calmer¡­

    She slowly turned her head to look at Ye Lian and the others.

    Why had the number of Zombies decreased¡­

    The Zombies in the distance appeared to have stopped converging¡­

    On the contrary, they seemed wary, keeping their distance from Ye Lian and the three girls¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Shuhan asked, her voice trembling.

    Ye Lian and the others exchanged nces. Although they were Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppets, they were notpletely under his control like little Zombies. Instead, they maintained a psychic link with him.

    Within the range of the rampage virus, they had gradually started to feel its effects.

    However, being Senior Zombies, the impact on them was quite limited.

    When the effect began to weaken, they noticed the anomaly immediately.

    ¡°This chaotic fight broke out unusually,¡± Xia Na said.

    Ye Lian and Li Yalin felt the same way but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was abnormal. They just nodded in agreement.

    Xia Na looked towards the direction of the Staff Passage and said, ¡°Ling-Ge¡¯s situation¡­ let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    She abruptly said, then immediately swung her Scythe towards the Zombies in front of her.

    Ye Lian and Li Yalin didn¡¯t ask further questions, seemingly understandingpletely, and charged forward as well.

    Xu Shuhan, on the other hand, remained squatting in shock, and a few secondster, she muttered, ¡°What did she say? I didn¡¯t understand any of that¡­¡±

    ¡°Squish.¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed the Jellyfish in his palm, noticing that its body structure hadn¡¯t changed much.

    Having confirmed that Ye Lian and the others were out of danger, Ling Mo finally rxedpletely. As he slowly recovered, he began to observe the Jellyfish in his hand.

    Held tightly in his grasp, the Jellyfish¡¯s circle of soft tentacles gently scraped against Ling Mo¡¯s palm. However, this movement seemed less like a struggle and more like a mild reaction to being squeezed.

    ¡°Since it actively came out to forage, it likely indicates an evolved feeding instinct¡­¡± Ling Mo turned the Jellyfish over, examining it meticulously but unable to confirm whether it showed any early signs of intelligence.

    ¡°However, it seems to remember me¡­ Having developed a rudimentary memory, it could be considered a mutation creature.¡±

    It was hard to imagine that this thing used to be an organ. Ling Mo thought it most likely that it was originally a rtively independent entity. Upon separating from its host, it would start self-evolving and mutating to adapt to its new environment.

    Ling Mo had fed it with his mental energy several times; during its initial evolutionary stage, it might have imprinted on him in some way.

    He tried holding the Jellyfish up to his face and mobilized a bit of his newly recovered psychic power.

    The speed of the tentacle swipes immediately increased, but the Jellyfish remained nestled in Ling Mo¡¯s palm.

    Ling Mo decided to conjure a thin Tentacle from his psychic light cluster, dangling it in front of the Jellyfish like a decoy.

    The Jellyfish began to spin, and its red body started pulsating, looking quite restless¡­ if it had emotions, that is.

    A dozen seconds passed, yet it took no further action.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what it will evolve into¡­ it seems like I¡¯ve got a great deal here,¡± Ling Mo thought, feeling quite pleased with the Jellyfish and then nced at the burning ¡°Wig.¡±

    The evolution of mutation beasts was already terrifying; mysterious creatures like this evolving could yield even more astonishing results¡­

    And being able to control it without psychic power was a first for Ling Mo.

    He felt a bit curious, but the Jellyfish seemed to tire, its tentacles gradually retreating and its entire body going still in Ling Mo¡¯s palm.

    However, Ling Mo could sense its surface still quivering, as if it were digesting what it had just absorbed.

    ¡°Hopefully, its evolution won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Ling Mo muttered, flipping his hand to slip the Jellyfish into his backpack. Just as he was about to stand up, he froze suddenly.

    ¡°Now I see why there hasn¡¯t been a majormotion. So you managed not to turn on each other? Quite strange¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with those Zombies, but they managed to resist even after being catalyzed¡­ or perhaps you fled here?¡±

    A peculiar, mocking voice suddenly erupted from behind Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression turned grim, and he didn¡¯t move hastily.

    He gazed at the new shadow cast before him, a cold glint flickering in his eyes.

    Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai had not sent any alert signals, indicating that this person had snuck past them.

    To evade them¡­ this individual must be beyond Leader-Level¡­

    ¡°Haha! Did you really take down this guy?¡± The figure¡¯s voice grew excited, clearly referring to the burning ¡°Wig¡± on the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive! We couldn¡¯t even fight back against it; couldn¡¯t even locate it. Any approach was detected instantly, and it would go berserk¡­¡±

    Though the figure¡¯s tone was awkward, the excitement was evident: ¡°I intended for you all to turn on each other and then pick up the pieces while you were busy escaping¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to even find it, let alone injure it¡­¡±

    ¡°Turns out even lowly humans can be this capable¡­ hahaha¡­¡±

    Ling Mo kept his focus on the shadow on the ground, noting the distinct, oversized head.

    So this is the Zombie behind the Hallucinogen traps¡­

    He had considered the possibility that a Zombie was behind all this. However, the intelligence of this bighead Zombie surpassed his expectations.

    Using others to kill and capitalizing on chaos¡­ these strategies were concocted by a Zombie!

    Just as the Zombie couldn¡¯t fathom ¡°Wig¡± being taken down by a human, Ling Mo¡¯s perception of Zombies was also rapidly evolving.

    ¡°Judging by its stealth abilities, it¡¯s clear it hasn¡¯t only evolved in intelligence¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, trying to buy more time¡­

    ¡°The fire¡¯s almost out!¡±

    The bighead suddenly shouted.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t avert his gaze, quietly channeling his newly recovered psychic power to form a Tentacle.

    He was ready to strike the moment the bighead made a move.

    ¡°Go, pick up that red thing for me.¡± The bighead¡¯s next sentence nearly made Ling Mo choke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, lowly human.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes grew cold. Great, it¡¯s an arrogant Zombie.

 Chapter 710: A Zombie World, Incomprehensible to Humans

    Chapter 710: A Zombie World, Iprehensible to Humans

    The ¡°red stuff¡± Bighead mentioned was precisely the hive of ¡°Wig.¡±

    As the me gradually weakened, a red viral hive began to emerge from the charred ck mass that emitted a burnt smell.

    Although it was scorched, the hive remainedpletely unaffected.

    Mutation creatures like ¡°Wig¡± and ck Silk had actually transcended the category of mutation beasts. Their hives were also significantly different from those of ordinary mutation beasts.

    With just a nce, Ling Mo was able to identify two distinct differences.

    Firstly, the size was very small, and secondly, the color.

    Ling Mo had never seen a hive that was so intensely red, almost to the point of turning ck.

    Moreover, the hive seemed to be more like a lesion, but now it was twitching slightly as if it were still alive.

    This alone was enough to determine that it contained a terrifying amount of virus!How much virus gel could this thing be worth¡­

    He had risked his life to take down ¡°Wig,¡± and now Bighead appeared out of nowhere to rob him¡­

    Robbing him was one thing, but Bighead went further by ordering Ling Mo to obediently hand over the hive with both hands!

    Evil Zombie!

    Furiously, Ling Mo mentally branded it as such.

    He didn¡¯t rush to act; the more time he dragged, the more he could recover¡­

    ¡°Ha, scared silly?¡± Bighead even knew how to mock. ¡°I can Sensing the aura of those Zombies. I can kill you before they get here.¡±

    This evil zombie could even threaten!

    ¡°In your human terms, I can crush you to death anytime I want now.¡± Bighead was addicted to taunting. It seemed to genuinely enjoy this cat-and-rat game.

    Damn it, I¡¯m the rat now¡­ Ling Mo fumed inwardly.

    From Bighead¡¯s articte way of speaking, at the very least, it was clear that in terms of Intelligence, it had already surpassed all the Zombies Ling Mo had encountered so far.

    ¡°This mutant creature hive is suitable for Li Yalin, and this Bighead¡¯s¡­ is definitely suitable for Xia Na,¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    Bighead¡¯s Intelligence had at least reached the standard of an adult human.

    However, Intelligence and quick thinking are two different things. But as it stood, this evil Zombie¡¯s thinking was still quite agile.

    ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll eat you. Humans are very afraid of bing prey to other Creatures, right? I found some information in my memory that says if humans are eaten alive, they experience intense fear during the process.¡±

    Bighead shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s why humans be prey¡­¡±

    ¡°Great logic¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

    After all, it¡¯s still a Zombie. Its understanding of some basic issues was entirely on a different channelpared to humans.

    ¡°But actually, I appreciate some of humans¡¯ actions. You see, my Mate didn¡¯t know how to learn these things, so you killed it¡­ Well, actually, you half-killed it. I finished it off and gained evolution from it¡­ But I¡¯ll still me its death on you.¡±

    Bighead talked a lot, and¡­ was very domineering!

    Ling Mo felt frustrated. So, Bighead had already intercepted once.

    But to think it would kill its own Mate ¨C this once again refreshed Ling Mo¡¯s understanding of Zombies.

    Ordinary Zombies would never do this¡­ but clearly, this one was no ordinary Zombie!

    It had Devoured the Bird Zombie¡¯s mother hive. Now the value of the mother hive in its body was rising¡­

    ¡°Want to eat me¡­ you¡¯re wee to try.¡±

    This Zombie¡¯s Intelligence indeed surpassed most of its kind, but Ling Mo was still human¡­

    He slowly moved toward the mother hive, casting asional nces at the door of the Restroom.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing the human obediently listening, Bighead appeared exceedingly proud.

    Judging by its experience, it hadn¡¯t interacted much with humans. Although the human in front of it smelled delicious, it was more interested in some questions about Ling Mo than in eating him.

    The me hadpletely extinguished by now. Ling Mo bent down to pick up the mother hive, then slowly turned around, subtly blocking the door.

    Ling Mo spected that this Zombie likely had significant psychic power as well. To avoid giving anything away, he intentionally showed a look of surprise when he turned around.

    A psychic light cluster fluctuated briefly, and a psychicmand was sent out.

    At the same time, the doorknob on that Restroom door began to turn slowly.

    However, the surprise he initially feigned became genuine when he got a clear look at Bighead.

    After hearing Bighead¡¯s series of arrogant remarks,bined with its cold voice, Ling Mo expected to see a ferocious-looking Zombie¡­

    But when he turned his head¡­ what was up with this huge Bald Man?

    And those tiny eyes like mung beans, though clearly a dark reddish-purple, weren¡¯t scary at all. They actually seemed quite funny!

    The eyes were already small enough, so why squint them even more¡­

    And that tiny mouth-could it really bite anyone? Did it need a Straw to work?

    What was with those stick-thin arms and legs? Did all its nourishment go straight to its head?

    For a moment, Ling Mo really felt like he was struck by a bolt from the blue. If this was a contest of ugliness, this one was surely the ugliest he¡¯d ever seen!

    Especially that big Bald Man head-it¡¯s incredibly distracting!

    Bighead nced at Ling Mo with some confusion, then seemed to understand.

    It chuckled and shook its head while sitting on the windowsill: ¡°Weak human¡­ it¡¯s strange how you manage to keep those Zombies from killing you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I look impressive? I found this look in my memories; it seems many people liked to make themselves look like this¡­¡± Bighead¡¯s speech was quite scattered, andbined with the Zombie¡¯s peculiar thought patterns, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t fathom what it was thinking.

    Ordinary Zombies had just one thought when they saw him: Eat.

    Although Bighead¡¯s eyes also emitted a Red Glimmer while looking at him, it seemed to have other intentions as well.

    Bighead stopped talking halfway through and closed its mouth.

    Ling Mo waited for two seconds, puzzled why it had stopped speaking, only to see that it was looking at him pitifully.

    What did that mean? Ling Mo was momentarily stunned, and then his eyelids twitched.

    Was this guy waiting for him to respond?

    Damn, it must¡¯ve melted its brain during its evolution¡­

    However, this was actually a good way to buy time. Holding the mother hive, Ling Mo thought seriously for a moment and then said, ¡°Is it some kind of cosmetic body modification?¡±

    He really struggled toe up with that¡­

    Some people inject saline into their heads to form big lumps. This Zombie went ahead and evolved itself like that, so it seems it¡¯s quite trendy¡­

    ¡°No!¡± Bighead squinted its tiny eyes and replied angrily.

    Ling Mo stared at its enormous Bald Man head¡­ Could it be cosying a celebrity?

    A Zombie fanboy?

    But he hadn¡¯t heard of many people shaving their heads¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a bobblehead,¡± Bighead said proudly.

    Ling Mo almost facepalmed. How long ago was that popr¡­?

    ¡°Well¡­ you know, humans usually do that for a joke, right?¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What¡¯s a joke?¡± Bighead rolled his eyes as he tried to recall, clearly unaware that he had turned his own body into a joke¡­

    Of course, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t offer an exnation. The longer this dragged on, the better¡­

    But Bighead¡¯s seemingly insignificantments actually challenged one of Ling Mo¡¯s long-held beliefs.

    He had always thought that the evolution and mutation of Zombies and mutation beasts were mostly determined by the Virus itself, based on their condition and the external environment¡­

    But listening to Bighead, it sounded like they could influence it themselves?!

    During Ye Lian¡¯s evolution, Ling Mo¡¯s biggest concern was whether she¡¯d develop some bizarre mutation. If such a mutation became noticeable, they could no longer blend in with humans.

    Identity exposure and Superpower leaks would be extremely dangerous for Ling Mo and his female Zombies.

    Even Xu Shuhan, now aware of Ye Lian¡¯s Zombie nature and who had voluntarily chosen to keep it a secret, might not remain so calm if she knew they were under Ling Mo¡¯s Control.

    So keeping Ye Lian¡¯s identity hidden remained a crucial aim for Ling Mo.

    Evolution and mutation were vital parts of this!

    And this was an aspect that Ling Mo had always felt powerless to control¡­

 Chapter 711: Dude, We Really Have a Connection!

    Chapter 711: Dude, We Really Have a Connection!

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you wanted to evolve into this by yourself?¡± Ling Mo asked tentatively.

    His voice perfectly masked a faint ¡°click¡± sound. The door handle had stopped moving, and the door lightly shook, revealing a narrow, inconspicuous gap.

    But Ling Mo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to escape. This Zombie saw him as someone it could kill at any moment, so it wouldn¡¯t strike immediately. Ling Mo took this opportunity to extract some information from its mouth.

    Bighead answered proudly, ¡°Hmph, do you even have to ask? Have you ever seen another Zombie that looks like me? However, based on my memory, you humans all wish you could turn into something like me. How about it? Were you stunned by my beauty just now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, scared me to death¡­¡± Ling Mo tugged at the corner of his mouth. He really meant this; there was no pretense.

    But¡­ what human would want to turn into that!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Bighead was very pleased. It looked at Ling Mo like an ant, but this ant was interesting enough that it temporarily didn¡¯t have the urge to crush him.

    ¡°So, can every Zombie be like you?¡± Ling Mo further inquired.

    That kind of gaze made Ling Mo uneasy, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his temper.Bighead found Ling Mo increasingly interesting. This human actually dared to ask it questions!

    In fact, Bighead had encountered human Survivors before, but those human Survivors became extremely frantic as soon as they saw him. When they heard him speak, they would show expressions of both fear and disgust, shouting things like ¡°Monster.¡±

    But aside from appearing very surprised when he first saw it, this human showed no particr signs of terror.

    Bighead had high Intelligence, which meant it was more dangerous than typical Zombies but also more curious and eager to show off.

    Bird Zombie was its Mate¡­ but regarding this, Ling Mo always felt the Zombie¡¯s gender was a mystery¡­ However, Bird Zombiecked Intelligence and couldn¡¯t engage in real conversation like Ling Mo could¡­

    ¡°Hehe, humans really do ask a lot of questions. But that¡¯s good. My Mate never chats with me, isn¡¯t interested in human affairs, and only knows how to eat¡­ sigh.¡± Bighead finished with a dramatically exaggerated sigh and shook his head.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What kind of rtionship drama are you trying to pull here? You killed them¡­ and ate them! And you still have the nerve to say they only knew how to eat¡­ If Bird Zombie coulde back to life, they¡¯d be infuriated all over again!

    ¡°So, can they or can¡¯t they?¡± Ling Mo pressed further.

    He didn¡¯t have time to listen to a Zombie¡¯s domestic squabbles!

    It¡¯s not touching, it¡¯s downright creepy¡­

    ¡°Impatient human¡­¡± Bighead nced sideways at Ling Mo, squeezing his small eyes and casting a resentful look that sent a chill down Ling Mo¡¯s spine, almost making him want to bolt right there and then¡­

    ¡°Actually, it might be¡­ what you humans call the influence of the Subconscious.¡± Bighead looked smug again, squinting with anticipation at Ling Mo¡¯s reaction.

    Although it looked down on humans, Bighead still found it quite enjoyable when a human sought its wisdom.

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind raced ¨C so it was the Subconscious¡­

    This means an individual¡¯s thoughts are alsobined with the virus.

    He hadn¡¯t considered this before¡­

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Ling Mo said thoughtfully, nodding.

    ¡°Hehe, as one of your human sayings goes, dude, we really have a connection,¡± Bighead suddenly said.

    Ling Mo almost fell over. He had already deciphered from Bighead¡¯s words that this Zombie had intentionally followed them. But it didn¡¯t seem to be seeking revenge for Bird Zombie, rather it had the same goal as Bird Zombie. And it was even greedier. It not only wanted to devour Ling Mo¡¯s group but was also interested in the ¡°Wig.¡±

    This isn¡¯t a connection; it¡¯s tailing! Stalking! Sabotage!

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Human, you seem very curious about us, and I am also very curious about humans. Isn¡¯t that what you call like-minded spirits? Hahahaha¡­¡± Bighead pped his hands, then suddenly gave Ling Mo a cold look. ¡°The most intriguing thing about you¡­ How did you end up with those Zombies? One of those Zombies even had other Creatures on it¡­¡±

    As Bighead spoke, his eyes grew darker in color. ¡°With you by my side, I could have an endless supply of advanced food, just like a broom, right?¡±

    ¡°A broom?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly realized it meant ¡°Wig.¡±

    But the implications of those words sent chills down Ling Mo¡¯s spine. No wonder it hadn¡¯t attacked yet; it was nning something far more sinister!

    It was viewing Ling Mo as a food production machine!

    ¡°Zombies have learned to enve humans now¡­ but you¡¯repletely mistaken¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s gaze also turned increasingly serious.

    He had initially thought this Zombie was attracted by the scent of ¡°Wig,¡± but it turned out its real target was him. And there was no doubt about it ¨C falling into its hands would be a fate worse than death. Ye Lian and the others would be treated as the first batch of ¡°advanced food.¡±

    This Zombie wasn¡¯t just the most intelligent one he had encountered, it was also the most cunning and ruthless!

    ¡°Come over here obediently, or I¡¯ll start eating you from your toes. That should be quite unpleasant for fragile humans, right? Hahaha¡­¡± Bighead beckoned him with a finger.

    This gesture was likely something it had learned from its memories, and it wasn¡¯t a bad imitation¡­

    ¡°You want to eat me? Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could finish his sentence, the door to the room burst open with a loud ¡°bang.¡± At the same moment, it was as if he had been yanked by an invisible rope, sending him flying backward.

    Bighead¡¯s reflexes were evidently quick, but just as he moved, a force suddenly struck his neck.

    Bighead, having be increasingly rxed during the conversation with Ling Mo, was caught off guard and stumbled backward.

    ¡°Human!¡± Bighead shouted angrily.

    As Ling Mo sprang out of the restroom, his mind went nk for a moment.

    But he gritted his teeth and immediately issued two psychicmands.

    ¡°Ling-Ge said we can move!¡± Xia Na eximed with bright eyes.

    After dealing with the Zombies, they had nned to go look for Ling Mo, but instead, he had sent a ¡°hold position¡±mand.

    Despite being puzzled, Ye Lian and the others strictly adhered to it.

    Now, they finally received Ling Mo¡¯s next directive.

    Bighead was momentarily caught off guard by Ling Mo¡¯s sneak attack. By the time Bigheadnded, Ling Mo was already at the restroom door.

    Just as Bighead charged towards him, there was a sudden ¡°snap¡± sound, and he saw Ling Mo coldly tossing a lighter onto the floor.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Bighead was momentarily stunned. Then he noticed that the ground was wet!

    The smell of alcohol had been masked by the previous burnt odor. Ling Mo had managed to spill alcohol all over the ce while being flung backward!

    The ignited mended on the alcohol, and in an instant, a wall of fire sprang up between Bighead and Ling Mo.

    Without hesitation, Ling Mo turned and sprinted towards the mall.

    Such a small fire wasn¡¯t going to seriously harm Bighead, especially since it wasn¡¯t directly set on him. It was mainly meant to buy some time.

    From Bighead¡¯s previousments, Ling Mo knew that the Bird Zombie had survived a sea of mes, giving him an idea of the defensive capabilities of King level Zombie skin.

    He didn¡¯t expect to burn this one half to death, just to slow it down a bit¡­

    ¡°Arrghhhh!¡±

    Bighead¡¯s furious roars echoed from behind, apanied by its angry shout, ¡°You¡¯ve lost even the most basic trust! Damn humans! You¡¯ve broken my heart!!!¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t look back, he just poured all his strength into running forward.

    As the mes rose, Bighead was momentarily startled, jumping around in a panic.

    The unfortunate image of the Bird Zombie was still fresh in his memory, and his curiosity about mes had now turned into sheer terror.

    However, amidst his rage-filled cursing, Bighead quickly realized that themotion seemed rather small¡­

    The blue mes were burning in a straight line, not spreading out¡­

    Other than a few small mes licking his feet, he hadn¡¯t been seriously affected at all.

    The tiny mes hadn¡¯t even hurt his skin, let alone caused any significant damage.

    However, his pant legs were singed with a big patch of yellow, and the indignation from being made a fool drove Bighead into a frenzy.

    ¡°Humans!!!¡±

 Chapter 712: Trip on My Tripwire

    Chapter 712: Trip on My Tripwire

    Ling Mo left Bighead¡¯s roar behind him, focusing solely on running forward desperately.

    He worried that the guy might stop chasing him midway, so he kept running and saying, ¡°Actually, you probably just drank too much mmine, right? After merging with the virus, the side effects were infinitely amplified. But to make yourself look unique, you simply found a seemingly high-end excuse¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Bighead instantly got angry. As a zombie that highly valued its appearance, it had put a lot of effort into its evolutionary mutations! It had finally grown such a perfect big head, and this damned human had the nerve to attribute it to mmine!

    ¡°When I catch you, I¡¯ll rip your limbs off and eat them first!¡± Bighead roared.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more creative¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was giving it his all at this point. He could actually use his tentacles a couple more times, but he couldn¡¯t use them recklessly. In terms of speed, he definitely couldn¡¯t outrun a King Level Zombie, even if it was intelligence-oriented.

    If it got too close, his tentacles might help dy it.

    Plus, this zombie also had hallucination abilities, which he had to guard against.

    Ling Mo guessed that Bighead, like ¡°Wig,¡± used virus secretion to utilize this mutation ability¡­He couldn¡¯t give it a chance!

    Bighead was also annoyed. When had it ever been cursed by a human like this!

    Other humans would be so frightened upon seeing it that they couldn¡¯t even speak properly, let alone have the time to mock it¡­

    And¡­ this human clearly looked weak, yet why could he run so fast!

    Bighead didn¡¯t realize that Ling Mo¡¯s weakness was mental and had nothing to do with his body.

    His physical strength was barely depleted; he was just too exhausted mentally to control his body movements.

    But after recovering some psychic power, he was practically back to full strength¡­

    Still, this human couldn¡¯t possibly outrun it!

    Bighead thought angrily, and as soon as it turned a corner, it suddenly felt something catch its foot, sending it sprawling forward.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face turned pale, but he forced a smile and said, ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s called a tripwire!¡±

    Bighead didn¡¯t fall, but caught off guard, it crashed directly into the wall in front of it, making a dull thud as its head hit the wall.

    A pile of cement dust immediately ¡°shh-shh¡± fell down, covering Bighead¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Bighead was furious. This human was simply intolerable!

    Whether fighting humans or other zombies, it had never been toyed with like this!

    At this moment, it had no time to secrete any virus¡­

    Feeling Bighead¡¯s speed increasing rapidly as it rushed at him, Ling Mo¡¯s vignce heightened.

    Although this zombie had high intelligence, it was still not human, so Ling Mo¡¯s sarcasm had such an effective impact.

    However, the difference in strength couldn¡¯t be bridged. Ling Mo¡¯s main body had the strongest psychic power, but now it was in a state of exhaustion.

    But this wasn¡¯t his true ultimate means¡­

    ¡°Human!¡± Bighead was now less than ten meters away from Ling Mo, a distance it could cover in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Watch your head!¡± Ling Mo shouted.

    Bighead had been focused on watching its footing, but hearing Ling Mo¡¯s shout, it instinctively looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    This time it fell directly. As it looked up, it got tripped again; it was inevitable.

    Ling Mo¡¯s face turned deathly pale, but heughed heartily and ran forward a few more paces.

    As soon as Bighead hit the ground, it used its hands to push itself up, feeling it was about to snap from the anger.

    Just as Ling Mo thought, the smarter the zombie, the easier it was to anger.

    Other zombies didn¡¯t overthink like Bighead, nor would they feel like they were being made fools of.

    They were just inherently foolish¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you! I¡¯m going to eat you! Ahhh!¡±

    Bighead¡¯s eyes were nearly bulging out of its head. Seeing the stairwell ahead, its gaze became frenzied.

    This human still wanted to seek help from zombies? How could it give him that chance?

    As long as it caught this human, those other zombies would be easy pickings.

    In its view, its own n was far superior to the straightforward hunting strategies of the Bird Zombie, and much less effort.

    But unexpectedly, this human was incredibly troublesome!

    If it had known, it wouldn¡¯t have spoken to him at all!

    Bighead was both furious and regretful at this point. Humans were just too cunning!

    ¡°Give up! I won¡¯t-¡°

    Before Bighead could finish, Ling Mo suddenly sidestepped and disappeared!

    In a split second, Bighead reached the spot where Ling Mo had been, only to see an iron door m shut in front of him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s target wasn¡¯t the stairwell but this small storage room!

    Of course, such a reinforced door couldn¡¯t stop Bighead. He kicked the door flying with one powerful strike.

    But even a moment¡¯s pause was enough for Ling Mo to escape from the room.

    Bighead immediately spotted the window and squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape? I remember your scent from the incident¡­¡±

    ¡°This way!¡± A voice suddenly called out from outside the window.

    ¡°Damn it! I already know that!¡± Bighead was instantly infuriated. This human was way too arrogant!

    He leaped out of the window in anger, but in that instant, he suddenly sensed a surge of danger.

    It felt like¡­ he was being targeted by something!

    But there was no way to dodge now. Just as Bighead realized something was wrong, a strong force struck his abdomen.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    He was sent flying backward,nding heavily on the ground.

    When he touched his abdomen, he found it had been sted open, charred and torn.

    Ling Mo nced up at the flickering mes with a faint smile.

    His shout of ¡°this way¡± hadn¡¯t just been for Bighead; it was also a signal to Ye Lian.

    Ye Lian¡¯s mutated ¡°kaleidoscope¡± eyes used for shooting were terrifyingly effective. Even a King level Zombie, caughtpletely off guard and stuck at the window, couldn¡¯t withstand a direct hit.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The shot was heavy, but not fatal.

    Bighead roared in pain but didn¡¯t recklessly rush out of the window.

    Now it thought about using its hallucination ability, but what good would that do here?

    During the chase, those other zombies had quietly slipped away.

    He had thought the human was going to rendezvous with the zombies, but his attention had been solely on the human!

    Cunning! Treacherous!

    Bighead had just struggled to get up when a sense of danger suddenly enveloped him from above.

    Instinctively, he ducked down just in time to hear a ¡°boom¡± behind him.

    Peeking back with his head lowered, he saw arge hole sted into the wall, with cement fragments and a cloud of dust cascading to the floor.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Bighead cursed a couple of times but suddenly noticed that it seemed quieter outside¡­

    He hesitated for a moment and then cautiously peeked out.

    Huh, no one was aiming at him¡­

    ¡°The scent is still nearby¡­¡±

    Bighead was confused. He had been tricked repeatedly, and the best course of action now was probably to stay put and create another hallucination¡­

    But what if that human sets fire to him?

    Witnessing the Bird Zombie burned to ash and seeing the ¡°Wig¡± incinerated-along with almost being burned himself-Bighead was now traumatized.

    However, he didn¡¯t realize that his situation differed from that of the Bird Zombie; starting a fire here wasn¡¯t practical.

    While hesitating, Bighead moved to the base of the window.

    He sniffed the air and confirmed that Ling Mo was still outside.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to poke his head out again. After some thought, he decided to quietly sneak out and then track down the human.

    This n was actually quite clever, but he forgot that he had exposed both his strategy and his intelligence to Ling Mo¡­

    As he crouched and darted from the doorway back into the corridor, a sudden ¡°boom¡± echoed from above.

    With building debris falling around him, Bighead swiftly dodged to the side.

    But he didn¡¯t notice that his quick dodge had positioned him back at the doorway¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A massive impact hit his back, mming Bighead against the wall.

    His front and back were now a bloody mess, andbined with the force of the collision, Bighead nearly spat blood.

    Even though King level zombies had formidable defensive capabilities, they couldn¡¯t withstand this kind of punishment!

    Moreover, ever since Ling Mo had jumped out the window, Bighead hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of his enemy!

    It seemed like this human had never intended for those zombie minions to engage in closebat with him, or even get near him!

    The one attacking the ceiling was within the range of Bighead¡¯s hallucination ability, but secreting the hallucinogenic virus required time!

    After being hit, the hallucination virus that had just surged within him was forced back down¡­

 Chapter 713: Played to Death

    Chapter 713: yed to Death

    Ten minutes¡­

    Half an hour¡­

    Bighead kept running chaotically, and amidst his rage, he grew increasingly miserable¡­

    He thought he had considered everything thoroughly, yet there were still things he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all.

    For example, the close cooperation among these Zombies!

    Even though they were several Zombies, they moved as if they were a single entity!

    Just when he shifted his attention to one of them, another one¡¯s attack was already upon him.

    There was no time to catch his breath, not even a chance to counterattack!

    The most annoying part was that he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to use his Hallucination ability!This group of Zombies, which were clearly Low-Levelpared to him, were ying him like a fool together!

    His physical attributes were far superior to those of the Zombies, so they avoided closebat.

    Some would cause disturbances nearby, while another attacked him from a distance using human weapons.

    What kind of Zombie fighting style was this? What happened to the principles of being a Zombie?

    He had the Hallucination ability, so the group of Zombies always stayed just outside its range!

    Earlier, when he tested Ling Mo and the others, Ling Mo had calcted the area affected by hallucinations.

    For ordinary people, it might have been difficult to gauge this distance, but for the Zombies who could rely on Ling Mo¡¯s psychic link, it was a piece of cake¡­

    In terms of frustration during the fight, Bighead was far more miserable than the Bird Zombie.

    At least the Bird Zombie could torment the Zombie Puppets controlled by Ling Mo, but Bighead couldn¡¯t even get close to Ling Mo and his group¡­

    ¡°The more proficient a Zombie or mutation creature is in a particr aspect, the more obvious their weaknesses. Zombies like the Bird Zombie are actually harder to deal with,¡± Ling Mo analyzed while recovering his psychic power on the sidelines.

    This battle was a great opportunity for the female Zombies who had just experienced a power boost.

    For Ling Mo, it was also quite rewarding.

    Setting aside the ¡°Wig,¡± the Bird Zombie and Bighead were forcibly elevated in strength. Their King level capabilities were likely inferior to that of Ye Lian and the others after their breakthrough.

    But even so, they provided significant reference value.

    Ling Mo had already discovered that the primary enhancement of King level Zombies in physical attributes was their strong defensive capability, while speed and strength were secondary. Another important characteristic was the significant manifestation of their mutations.

    For example, Ye Lian¡¯s ¡°Kaleidoscope¡± was currently just in its embryonic form, but at the King level, it would inevitably undergo a tremendous change.

    Therefore, the true toughness of King level Zombiesy in their mutation abilities.

    However, these abilities varied in strength. Take Bighead for example; his Hallucination ability was indeed powerful, but its weaknesses were also very obvious, making this mutation somewhat of a hindrance rather than an asset.

    No matter how good a mutation ability is, if it can¡¯t be effectively used, it¡¯s pointless!

    In terms of strength, these female Zombies, individually, couldn¡¯t possibly match Bighead.

    But when they teamed up and cooperated, Bighead got overwhelmed.

    When had he ever experienced such a group beating?

    Moreover, with their concerted efforts, the gap in strength between them and Bighead rapidly narrowed!

    Ling Mo¡¯s main body¡¯s greatest strength was his psychic power.

    But what truly made him formidable was his Puppet Control Ability!

    With him as the central hub, the female Zombies¡¯ actions could be highly coordinated, effectively merging them into a cohesive whole.

    Number and cooperationbined, Bighead was thoroughly suppressed!

    However, if it were only the attacks from his Zombie counterparts, Bighead could still hold on for a long time and might even find a chance to escape.

    But after resting for a while, Ling Mo came back!

    As soon as Bighead smelled Ling Mo approaching, he went berserk.

    This human dared toe back!

    But Ling Mo clearly didn¡¯t have any intention of getting close. As soon as he found Bighead¡¯s psychic light cluster, he stopped.

    Bighead, distracted by Ling Mo¡¯s sudden reappearance, exposed a vulnerability and got shot in the leg.

    Seeing Bighead in pain, Ling Mo seized the opportunity.

    Psychic Strangtion!

    Under normal circumstances, Ling Mo¡¯s Psychic Attack would bergely ineffective against a King level Zombie.

    As for Control, that was out of the question.

    However, in a wounded state, Bighead¡¯s psychic fluctuations intensified, and Ling Mo¡¯s psychic strangtion surprisingly had amendable effect.

    Bighead groaned and everything went ck for a moment.

    Under the vignt watch of several female Zombies, even this momentarypse was enough tounch a new wave of coordinated strikes against him¡­

    Once Bighead was injured again, Ling Mo quickly consolidated his psychic tentacles, ready to unleash a second round of psychic strangtion¡­

    With Ling Mo joining in, the entire Zombie mob fight gained a focal point, significantly increasing battle efficiency.

    In contrast, Bighead¡¯s misery also escted.

    ¡°A King level Zombie is indeed tough to kill. The initial gunshot wound has already started to heal, and the recently wounded areas have stopped bleeding¡­¡±

    Logically, with all these injuries, blood loss alone should have been fatal. But Bighead¡¯s formidable self-recovery ability, characteristic of a King level Zombie, kept him struggling.

    However, Ling Mo never intended to just kill him outright¡­

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As Bighead was once again mmed into the ground, Ling Mo, now drenched in sweat, immediately took action.

    Following a psychic strangtion, another psychic tentacle shot out.

    Taking advantage of the instant fluctuation in Bighead¡¯s psychic activity, the psychic tentacle ruthlessly pierced into his psychic light cluster.

    The intense psychic activity caused Ling Mo a splitting headache, but this was the moment he had been waiting for after such a prolonged struggle!

    Devour!

    As Ling Mo forcibly drew out Bighead¡¯s mental energy, Bighead¡¯s eyes shot open, and he let out a piercing, agonizing scream.

    This pain, stemming from the psychic level, was overwhelming, even for the Frenzy and bloodthirsty instincts of a Zombie.

    In agony, Bighead¡¯s resistance instinctively increased manifold, and before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, various images shed¡­

    Indeed, this Zombie¡¯s mental energy was much greater than most, but that wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s primary reason for devouring him. The true motive was to gain a deeper understanding of how to control the direction of a Zombie¡¯s mutation¡­

    Ling Mo had grasped the general concept, but details couldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    The memories seen while devouring the mental energy, however, might not contain relevant information and were more likely to be filled with disgusting, nauseating scenes.

    Especially for such a Wild Zombie, which had killed countless beings, the experience of devouring its mental energy would be gut-wrenching.

    But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t miss out¡­

    In the greenbelt, Ye Lian had already put down her gun.

    She nced back at Xu Shuhan, noticing that her potential kindred spirit was covering her mouth with her hand, evidently shocked by the horrific screams.

    ¡°It¡­won¡¯t¡­attract Zombies,¡± Ye Lian assured.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m afraid of¡­¡± Xu Shuhan shook her head, still looking horrified.

    Zombies can make such agony-filled cries?

    Aren¡¯t they supposed to be fearless?

    Could this sound have been caused by Ling Mo¡¯s actions?

    Everything that had happened today was a mystery to Xu Shuhan.

    But one thing she knew for sure: it was Ling Mo who got them out of trouble. And because of Ling Mo, she hadn¡¯t fully mutated¡­

    No matter how Ling Mo managed it, this fight was definitely not an easy one¡­

    As Ling Mo continued to Devour, the psychic power he had expended was gradually replenished. Bighead, who had been struggling constantly, slowly calmed down, his empty purple eyes staring nkly at the sky, his body asionally twitching.

    The King level Zombie, who had treated Ling Mo like a ything, was ultimately yed to death.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    With a swift motion, Xia Na¡¯s de fell, and a sh of purple lightnded in her hand.

    ¡°This is the King level mother hive¡­¡±

    The moment Ling Mo received it, he immediately ced the purple mother hive into a stic bag for preservation.

    If its scent were to disperse, those Zombies, who had been too intimidated toe closer, would be drawn in.

    Even for just a moment, Ling Mo caught a whiff of the intense virus aroma.

    He then took out the mutation creature mother hive,paring the two side by side.

    These two mother hives were distinctly different from any he had obtained before.

    Especially the King level one, which was a dazzling purple. Though its size wasn¡¯trge, it resembled a purely exquisite gem, appearing transparent under the sunlight.

    ¡°Bighead just Devoured the Bird Zombie¡¯s mother hive, so this one must have been recently upgraded. Its effect is better than thebined effect of the other two mother hives¡­¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile; he had made a huge profit this time¡­

    Two different King level mother hives, plus firsthand secret data on Zombie mutations¡­

 Chapter 714: Some Words Shouldnt Be Used Lightly

    Chapter 714: Some Words Shouldnt Be Used Lightly

    Late at night, in a suburban house on the outskirts of Cuihu.

    In a dimly lit room on the second floor, two figures sat in opposite corners.

    Xu Shuhan was curled up in a corner, hugging a nket, with her eyes closed in a light sleep.

    At this point, she was half a zombie, able to recover her strength through the virus in her body. Sleeping two or three hours a day was enough for her.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, was leaning by the window, lifting the curtain to stare at the street outside.

    There were almost no zombies here, but the asional piercing howl could still be heard from afar.

    Thinking of the corpse-strewn Mall, Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but shrink back a bit.

    Tonight, that ce was destined to be a bloody feast¡­

    Compared to Xu Shuhan, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was much simpler.Frustration!

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated¡­ He had only just woken up, only to find himself dragged to this ce after opening his eyes. He had no idea what had happened in the few hours of nk time. Just as he was about to ask Ling Mo a few questions, he was assigned to keep watch here¡­

    Keeping watch was one thing, but he also had to look after Xu Shuhan.

    This was too much of a mess!

    ¡°Xu¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Xu Shuhan quickly interrupted Mu Chen.

    ¡°Damn, you guys are too heartless!¡± Mu Chen said angrily.

    Xu Shuhan, however, puckered her lips in annoyance. Heartless? How was that fair? She didn¡¯t know anything either!

    To be honest, she already felt something was off when Ling Mo insisted oning to Cuihu.

    Collecting supplies? What kind of supplies required a detour to Cuihu? There wasn¡¯t any armory here¡­

    As soon as they reached Cuihu¡¯s central area, a sudden change urred. Xu Shuhan definitely didn¡¯t believe there was no connection between the two events.

    Ling Mo¡¯s subsequent arrangements also clearly intended to leave her on the outskirts. On one hand, it was certainly to protect her, but on the other hand, itpletely excluded her.

    When she reunited with Ling Mo, he brushed it off casually, insisting that nothing major had happened¡­

    If nothing major happened, why was he smiling so happily?

    When they got here, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t wait to rush upstairs with the female zombies¡­

    Xu Shuhan looked up at the ceiling, feeling quite frustrated. What on earth were Ling Mo and the others doing upstairs?

    Ling Mo¡¯s actions must have some reason behind them, right?

    ¡°This one is for Xia Na.¡±

    Ling Mo first handed the viral hive from bighead to Xia Na. The transparent ¡°amethyst¡± in her hands made Xia Na¡¯s face light up with a hint of excitement.

    For a zombie driven by the instinct to pursue continuous evolution, a Senior Zombie¡¯s viral hive was the most coveted treasure. Even a tiny piece of this hive, if taken outside and waved around, could lure half the zombies in Cuihu out of hiding.

    Even though Low-Level Zombies didn¡¯t have the ability to devour, they would still mindlessly throw themselves at it.

    A zombie¡¯s pursuit of the virus was as natural as breathing, driven by instinct.

    Even though Ye Lian and the others followed Ling Mo, their zombie instincts hadn¡¯t beenpletely eradicated; it was only suppressed somewhat under Ling Mo¡¯s continuous influence and initial control.

    But now, looking at the viral hive of the King level Zombie, not only Xia Na but also Ye Lian and Li Yalin couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it, their gazes even starting to change color.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our teamwork, we couldn¡¯t have obtained this viral hive. Judging by bighead¡¯s evolutionary mutation, this is the most suitable for Xia Na. Xia Na now has a mutation direction, but the final mutation result is hard to say. Although bighead said the mutation direction is influenced by the subconscious, the virus devoured also has a certain impact¡­¡±

    While speaking, Ling Mo took out the viral hive from ¡°Wig.¡±

    Even at the King level, the color of mutation creatures¡¯ viral hives didn¡¯t change much, but the value of these two hives wasparable.

    ¡°The most suitable one for Yalin would definitely be the viral hive from the mutation snake, but mutation beasts are too hard to find. The viral hive from mutation creatures can also suffice. Although ck Silk and Xiao Bai could use them, ck Silk evolves too quickly, making it harder for me to control. As for Xiao Bai¡­ its mutation direction hasn¡¯t revealed itself yet, and I¡¯m worried it might lead to some strange changes if it consumes it¡­¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his nose and handed the mutation creature mother hive to Li Yalin. ¡°So this one goes to Yalin. ¡®Wig¡¯ was a virus-secreting type, and among the two King level Zombies it produced, one was like this as well¡­¡±

    Li Yalin stared at the mutation creature mother hive and lightly licked her lips. ¡°So, maybe what I secrete¡­ can also have various effects¡­¡±

    ¡°Do notpare it to yourself; it makes it even weirder¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitched.

    ¡°Secretions?¡± Xia Na suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s not helping at all¡­¡± Ling Mo felt that the serious atmosphere he had just created waspletely wasted. It seemed impossible to stay serious with zombies around!

    However, after Xia Na opened the preservation bag and took a sniff, she said, ¡°You can¡¯t devour this all at once. It actually works better if you¡¯re at the dominant level; eating it then gives the best effect with the least impact. But if it¡¯s for breaking through to the dominant level, it requires slow, gradual consumption over time.¡±

    Since that was Xia Na¡¯s advice, Li Yalin would definitely be the same.

    Ling Mo nodded. Hastily devouring it would disrupt the virus bnce in their bodies, causing significant harm.

    Zombies could also suffer from infections, particrly from other mutated zombies, or they might even copse and rot if they couldn¡¯t bear it¡­

    With a certain level of intelligence, zombies had developed a set of judgments and wouldn¡¯t recklessly pursue power.

    Inparison, human superhumans could only progress through constant effort, and their evolution was almost indistinguishable from that of zombies.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s get some sleep. Tomorrow we head to Heishui City. ording to the navigation records, the Niepan headquarters should be near there¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Heishui City.

    As a gateway city to thergest province in the West, this prefecture-level city had a poption roughly half that of X City, but its area was only about a quarter of X City¡¯s.

    To amodate such arge poption in such a small area, Heishui City was an extremely prosperous modern city before the Cataclysm.

    But now, arge poption meant a high number of zombies.

    ces like Heishui City could definitely be considered highly dangerous zones.

    However, the numerous Industrial Parks built around Heishui City made it resource-rich. Its status as a central-western transportation hub also indicated abundant supplies and convenient transportation.

    But the main routes to the city, such as highways, were absolutely out of the question. Instead, it¡¯s these old roads, which were reced during the city¡¯s rapid development, that could still be utilized.

    These types of roads are quitemon in the country and are often well-connected.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be zombies on the old roads. In fact, many vehicles also travel these roads, and there are often numerous buildings along the way, so the number of zombies is still significant.

    But for survivors, it¡¯s quite obvious which route has a higher survival rate.

    At this moment, on an old road leading to Heishui City, a white blur was moving forward.

    As zombies on the roadside lunged, they were quickly entangled by silver threads and flung away before they could get close.

    Zombies attacking head-on were swiped down by a giant, sharp w the moment they leapt.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    The sound of bones breaking echoed, and the zombie burst like a popped, bloody sack¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this journey to be quite so easy,¡± Mu Chen said.

    Ever since leaving Cuihu City, Mu Chen had been in a foul mood, but the ease of this trip had improved it considerably.

    Although they still encountered some zombies, not being in constant battle was a delightful surprise for him.

    Xu Shuhan nced at him, showing disapproval, but she too was in a good mood.

    In bloody situations, she had a harder time maintaining control¡­

    Ling Mo gazed into the distance, feeling a sense of satisfaction.

    After ck Silk and Xiao Bai evolved, their strength had indeed increased significantly.

    They were perfect for leading the way, whereas having them follow behind felt like a waste.

    Especially Xiao Bai, with the ability to instantly erge its body, could easily handle arge number of zombies.

    Ling Mo estimated that Xiao Bai¡¯s strength wasparable to thetter stages of the Leader-Level, although it was hard to pin down an exact level since mutation beasts varied so much in theirbat abilities.

 Chapter 715: Infiltrating the Headquarters

    Chapter 715: Infiltrating the Headquarters

    Pitter-patter¡­

    The fine raindrops washed over the rusty road sign, making the blotchy characters for ¡°Heishui City¡± seem even more obscure.

    A white mist enveloped the skies over Heishui City, with streams of murky water continuously flowing into the sewers along the low curbs.

    For a moment, it seemed the entire city was enveloped in the sound of rain.

    On a street shrouded in the rain, vague shadows flickered. At a nce, there seemed to be countless figures.

    At this moment, a few shadows suddenly appeared around the corner of a wide street in the northern part of Heishui City.

    But they only nced inside from a distance before quickly disappearing into the rain.

    A few minutester, these figures reappeared inside a building a few hundred meters away from that street.

    ¡°Can you confirm if that ce is the Niepan headquarters?¡± Mu Chen gently lifted the curtain and peered through a slit, asking. After helping clear out the Zombies from the building and piling the bodies in a room, Mu Chen looked somewhat fatigued.However, when mentioning the Niepan headquarters, a hint of excitement gleamed in his eyes.

    Behind him, Ling Mo was studying a local map.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure, but rushing in too close won¡¯t work either. Although we¡¯re here to seek refuge with them, we need to observe and understand the situation before entering,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Upon entering Heishui City, the first thing Ling Mo did was find a bookstore and obtain the detailed map in his hand.

    The navigational records left in Shen Le¡¯s Mobile Phone showed Heishui City as the first stop.

    But whether this was indeed the location of the Niepan headquarters couldn¡¯t be confirmed just by looking at the records.

    Moreover, the map within the navigation system wasn¡¯t detailed enough, with many iplete bits of information.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ling Mo had the map that he could finally confirm-

    The surrounding towns weren¡¯t as prosperous as Heishui City and were quite far away. Unless Niepan had no other option, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to set up their headquarters in such ces.

    Aside from the difficulties with supplies, the transportation would also be inconvenient¡­

    Even if they could solve the supply issues, it wouldn¡¯t make sense not to use navigation until arriving in Heishui City if they had traveled such a long distance.

    Moreover, if the starting point was indeed those small towns, there was no need to specifically travel to Heishui City.

    After all, survivors like Ling Mo, who deliberately ventured into cities full of Zombies, were in the minority¡­

    But even if Heishui City was confirmed, finding the exact location of the Niepan headquarters within such arge city would still be a daunting task.

    Running around like headless chickens might not yield results even after several days and nights¡­

    Even though Ling Mo¡¯s group was dyed for two days in Cuihu, their travel speed had already been extraordinarily fast. However, if they continued to dy, it was possible that the Niepan headquarters might react and send people to Dongming to investigate.

    Although it would take some days for their people to return with information, the longer they stayed at Niepan headquarters, the more Intelligence Ling Mo could gather.

    ¡°But there are a lot of Zombies around here too¡­¡± Xu Shuhan said with some uncertainty.

    In her view, the Niepan headquarters should be located in a much safer ce.

    Although a branch in Dongming was being established, its concealment was very strong.

    This street seemed too ostentatious¡­

    ¡°The Niepan headquarters isn¡¯t an ordinary Survivor Camp; safety is probably not their top priority. They have a special Experimental Group, so location and environment are crucial,¡± Ling Mo said patiently. ¡°First, we can rule out the Industrial Park on the outskirts. The Experimental Group needs professional equipment and a specialized experimental environment, which none of the factories in the Industrial Park can provide.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, one of their main experimental subjects would be Zombies. The number and level of Zombies in the suburbs can¡¯tpare to those in the city. The number of Zombies in Heishui City hasn¡¯t decreased significantly, which is simr to Dongming.¡±

    ¡°However, Dongming has the entire city as its testing ground. Here, they might just be purposely breeding Zombies. Of course, cleaning out millions of Zombies is a massive project, and I doubt they have the capability to do that.¡±

    As Ling Mo spoke, he spread out the map he was holding andid it on the coffee table behind him. ¡°On this street, there¡¯s a Heishui Medical University and a neighboring affiliated hospital¡­ There¡¯s no more suitable ce in the whole of Heishui City¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen exchanged nces. Although they were members of Niepan, their knowledge of the Niepan headquarters was limited to hearsay. Yet, Ling Mo was able to analyze and pinpoint the possible location of the headquarters just from what he knew¡­

    Impressive!

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t think much of it. While his psychic power had enhanced, it didn¡¯t turn him into a genius overnight, but it did significantly improve his memory.

    He could now keenly observe details that he previously might have missed. Applying this to pure analysis yielded quite effective results¡­

    While he mentioned they¡¯d first observe the situation from afar, Ling Mo had already shifted his focus to Xiao Bai.

    There was no need for Yu Shiran or ck Silk to handle this; Xiao Bai could manage it.

    As a mutation beast, Xiao Bai¡¯s stealth abilities were even superior to those of Zombies.

    Despite itsrge size, its fur had evolved to blend perfectly with the urban environment.

    While Ling Mo¡¯s group secured a suitable hiding spot, Xiao Bai darted out from its cover, using the rain as camouge, and quickly leaped over the walls of the Medical University.

    Despite not being a prestigious school, the Medical University covered a substantial area.

    The campus had many green areas which, after the Cataclysm, had wildly mutated and grown, making it resemble a primeval forest.

    Xiao Bai¡¯s massive body remainedpletely concealed upon entering it¡­

    The rain provided cover, but it also dulled the hearing and smell of both Zombies and mutated beasts.

    However, Xiao Bai could sense ground vibrations with its paws, allowing it to detect any nearby movement.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really here, they probably chose a few buildings as their headquarters, right? If not, we¡¯ll have to check the hospital next¡­¡±

    Despite being confident in his analysis, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat anxious as Xiao Bai entered the Medical University.

    If they couldn¡¯t find the Niepan headquarters here, it meant his analytical direction was wrong, and they would waste a lot of time¡­

    ¡°Li-Ge, wait¡­¡±

    A faint voice suddenly emerged from the rain. Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly instructed Xiao Bai to hide.

    Xiao Bai had just arrived near a Laboratory Building when he heard the voice and immediately jumped into the nearby greenbelt.

    Two men in raincoats emerged from the building, one following the other, and it was the one in the back who had spoken.

    As they walked, they conversed: ¡°Li-Ge, what mission did you choose?¡±

    ¡°A standard one¡­ collecting some kind of medicine. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t find it in the city,¡± replied the man called Li-Ge.

    His voice was so low that Xiao Bai had to press close to the edge of the greenbelt to barely catch what he was saying.

    ¡°Mission¡­ this is definitely the Niepan headquarters!¡± Ling Mo felt relieved instantly.

    Members of the Niepan headquarters had toplete missions to improve their status and get supplies. These two appeared to be ordinary members making a living by taking on such tasks.

    However, while they seemed ¡°ordinary¡± here, they were certainly superhumans.

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected that the Niepan headquarterscked any kind of sentry, which allowed Xiao Bai to roam so far without being noticed.

    As the two men drew closer, Ling Mo hastily instructed Xiao Bai to slowly retreat.

    Thoughrge, Xiao Bai moved more silently than a cheetah.

    But, just as the distance between them increased, the man named Li suddenly looked over.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately ordered Xiao Bai to stop.

    Through Xiao Bai¡¯s vision, Ling Mo observed the man through the gaps in the grass.

    Was he a mental ability user?

    Xiao Bai remained utterly still, holding his breath but ready to flee at the slightest hint of being discovered.

    Though the Niepan headquarters was not quite what Ling Mo had imagined, it was certain that it was full of superhumans.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with any of their abilities, and a sudden confrontation would definitely put him at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Li-Ge, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The other man continued to chatter but stopped when he noticed Li-Ge had paused. He followed Li-Ge¡¯s gaze, looking over in the same direction.

    Ling Mo¡¯s nerves were taut, his gaze unwavering.

 Chapter 716: Crawling Zombie

    Chapter 716: Crawling Zombie

    The two individuals who appeared were clearly superhumans. They suddenly emerged from the building, and if it weren¡¯t for them speaking as they exited, they might have only been discovered visually.

    Ling Mo stared at the neers warily, ready for any unexpected situation.

    He prepared to flee if necessary, silently cursing his negligence.

    His attention hadn¡¯t been on Xiao Bai all the time, and he hadn¡¯t realized that the mutation panda had gotten so close to the building. In this situation, he couldn¡¯t even sense footsteps¡­

    However, when it came to such searches, Xiao Bai was definitely stronger¡­

    At the very least, Xiao Bai could find people quickly, whereas Ling Mo¡¯s control over zombie puppets would require a painstaking search.

    Rain weakened Xiao Bai butpletely neutralizedmon zombies.

    In this environment, amon zombie could only wander aimlessly.

    At this moment, the two people stared at Xiao Bai for a few seconds through the grass. Li-Ge looked suspiciously, seemingly ready to check it out at any moment.After a few seconds without any reaction, he finally turned his head away. ¡°Nothing, I might be a bit paranoid¡­ I felt like someone was watching me.¡±

    He¡¯s quite alert!

    Ling Mo initially thought the other person had sensed Xiao Bai¡¯s presence, but it seemed it was just the visual perception¡­

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The other person chuckled indifferently and said, ¡°If it were a zombie, it would have charged out by now¡­ Speaking of zombies, did you hear about the zombie near Building No. 3 a few days ago? It cracked me up¡­¡±

    ¡°Made it to Building No. 3? Must¡¯ve been dealt with, right¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course! It was hrious¡­¡±

    As the voices faded away, Ling Mo¡¯s heartbeat gradually returned to normal.

    Luckily, Xiao Bai¡¯s stealth ability was indeed terrifying¡­

    There was a reason he had Xiao Bai do this instead of randomly controlling a zombie puppet¡­

    Many superhumans were gathered here, and some were bound to possess strong psychic power.

    If discovered, they could easily detect the anomalies in the zombie puppet.

    On the other hand, Xiao Bai was adept at hiding and was quick. Even if found, he could leave swiftly.

    Even an enhancement ability superhuman couldn¡¯t possibly catch up to this mutation panda.

    Most importantly, Xiao Bai had natural camouge, allowing him to get close enough¡­

    However, what was going on at Niepan headquarters? How could there still be zombies?

    Given the defenseless environment, maybe zombies could really wander in¡­

    ¡°That male member mentioned Building No. 3¡­ So, there¡¯s also a Building No. 1 and Building No. 2?¡±

    This matched Ling Mo¡¯s guesses. The Medical University had several well-equipped buildings, and no matter how many people were in Niepan headquarters, it couldn¡¯t exceed the total capacity of a former university.

    This ce was fundamentally different fromrge camps like Falcon, which absorbed survivors everywhere¡­

    After listening to their chat, Ling Mo had gathered some information but also felt somewhat baffled.

    Zombies roaming around randomly-this didn¡¯t seem like a safe environment¡­

    ¡°The members here seem to move around quite frequently. It was so easy to encounter two of them¡­ But since it¡¯s raining, there must be fewer people than usual. If I don¡¯t take this chance to investigate now, it¡¯ll be harderter. At night, the security might be even tighter, making it impossible to find anything¡­¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t n to sneak into these buildings in the middle of the night. Who knew what surprises awaited inside? Stirring things up unnecessarily was definitely unwise.

    This time, with experience, Ling Mo directed Xiao Bai to stay away from the buildings, moving only within the greenbelt areas.

    Once they spotted people, they could sneak closer quietly¡­

    But in the next hour or so, they didn¡¯t see anyone.

    After passing by a yground, a semicircr square suddenly appeared ahead.

    Peeking through the grass, Ling Mo was surprised to discover that this was the center!

    The connected buildings within the square formed the real Niepan headquarters.

    Once here, getting Xiao Bai close stealthily became much more difficult.

    Hiding in the grass and looking out, Ling Mo saw a fence simr to those around basketball courts,pletely enclosing the square. The only gap was guarded by two sentries, with two machine guns stationed nearby.

    Inside the square, at the nearest window, there was also a ck dot, obviously another shooting point.

    From Xiao Bai¡¯s perspective, other locations couldn¡¯t be seen, but it was certain they were fully defended as well.

    It seemed that the so-called ¡°Building No. 3¡± and others were just undefended buildings outside the iron fence.

    ¡°Why would they have numbered buildings outside the headquarters¡­¡± Ling Mo thought about it but couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so he temporarily set the question aside. Having finally found the Niepan headquarters, he needed to observe carefully.

    These buildings were connected by suspended corridors, built in a modern style, but the distances between them were still quite far.

    This made the internal environment considerably moreplex¡­

    ¡°Forget it, I knew it would be difficult. This only makes it a bit harder. And theplex environment might not be entirely bad; it could disperse their numbers, making it easier to move around.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the tallest red building among them. It was located at the very center of the iron defensive circle and might be the most important ce in Niepan headquarters¡­

    But just then, Ling Mo suddenly felt Xiao Bai¡¯s psychic fluctuation intensify abruptly.

    For it to spike like this meant something was happening¡­ something behind!

    Without needing Ling Mo to give orders, Xiao Bai silently and swiftly moved deeper into the grass and cautiously looked back.

    The moment he caught a glimpse, Ling Mo felt his scalp tingle.

    A blood-red-eyed zombie, on all fours, was being pulled by an impatient-looking man. Like a dog, it slowly crawled towards the grass.

    He sniffed vigorously, as if he had found something.

    ¡°This is so annoying¡­ We¡¯re already at the headquarters, what could be here¡­ So unlucky, finally got to the headquarters, and I¡¯m still just a reserve¡­¡±

    The man was clearly disgruntled. He flicked the iron chain in his hand, causing the zombie to instantly howl in agony.

    Only then did Ling Mo notice the special handle at the other end of the chain. The brief electric sound he heard indicated it was an electric discharger¡­

    Such a device was clearly effective for tormenting zombies.

    However, the creature crawling on the ground didn¡¯t quite look like a pure zombie. At its level, it shouldn¡¯t have such a significant reaction to pain¡­

    But when the zombie opened its mouth, Ling Mo noticed something-there was only a tongue inside; no teeth could be seen.

    ¡°Is it to prevent it from biting people? Looks like Niepan headquarters uses this crawling zombie as a patrol dog¡­¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brows. Although zombies and humans stood on opposing sides, Niepan headquarters conducted experiments on both. They had no way to make wild zombies obedient. These crawling zombies were probably created using live humans¡­

    ¡°The number of humans is already limited, and they¡¯re only concerned with the survival of a select few¡­ If it were truly for survival, it might be forgivable. But it¡¯s clear they¡¯re aiming to increase their power¡­¡±

    Ling Mo understood why Niepan headquarters conducted these experiments. No matter how powerful a superhuman was, they were still extremely vulnerable to zombies. Especially when facing arge number of zombies, humans were at an absolute disadvantage.

    Even a camp like Falcon, with its semi-military nature, suffered severe losses and high casualties when fighting arge number of zombies. Not to mention, extensive preparations were required before any battle¡­

    Beingrge camps, Ling Mo naturallypared Falcon and Niepan headquarters.

    Though their natures were entirely different, ultimately, both sought survival.

    But Niepan headquarters clearly had numerous issues in this regard¡­

    Xiao Bai remained motionless in its spot, the rain masking its scent, its presencepletely concealed. Even at a distance of less than twenty meters, unless seen, it was impossible for the opponent to detect Xiao Bai.

    On the other hand, Xiao Bai could leap at any moment, and a Panda Fall would be enough to eliminate both the man and the zombie on the spot.

    That crawling zombie was just amon zombie, and the man behind it didn¡¯t seem particrly strong either.

    If he were powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be patrolling with a zombie in the rain¡­

    No wonder this member was in a bad mood; anyone in his ce would be displeased¡­

 Chapter 717: Beast Cage

    Chapter 717: Beast Cage

    Zhang Yan¡¯s mood was really terrible at this moment. He had just climbed up from the branch and hadn¡¯t been at the headquarters for long.

    His member level was too low, so the tasks he received were all quite trivial.

    For example, tasks like feeding these Canine Zombies and patrolling the Medical University area with them were the lowest-level tasks.

    Although just looking at the Canine Zombies made him nauseous, the patrol tasks were indeed very easy and safe.

    Even with the worst luck, he would asionally encounter one or two Zombies wandering in.

    Having the Canine Zombies around allowed them to be detected in advance.

    However, if a Zombie did manage to get close to this core area, Zhang Yan would likely be in trouble.

    A few days ago, there was a Zombie sighting near Building No. 3, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t within his patrol range¡­

    The Niepan headquarters operated on a task points system, and to receive allocated supplies, one had toplete tasks.The headquarters had strict requirements for taskpletion, and any mistakes could result in docking some of the allocated supplies.

    Overall, surviving in the headquarters was not easy, but it was still significantly better than constantly being fearful on the outside.

    Despite this, Zhang Yan was still frustrated.

    ¡°Damn, I have toe out in the rain¡­¡± Zhang Yan cursed under his breath while disgustedly pulling the Canine Zombie, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these stinking monsters wandering around all day, how would Zombies even be attracted¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous that this thing can actually track Zombies¡­¡±

    The Canine Zombie was sniffing the ground continually, just twenty meters away from Xiao Bai. Its human-like form crouched in such a bizarre stance, sniffing like a hunting dog-it looked downright strange.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s tense gaze, the Canine Zombie finally turned its head in a different direction.

    The rain and Xiao Bai¡¯s strong stealth abilities had concealed it, so the Canine Zombie did not detect it¡­

    But even so, the fact that it could sense something amiss spoke volumes about its powerful sense of smell.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s named Canine Zombie, it must have evolved primarily in its sense of smell¡­ But although its teeth are gone, its hands and feet are still intact. Are iron chains really enough to restrain it?¡±

    Ling Mo found this quite puzzling, but after thinking it through, he could only roughly guess that the Canine Zombie had little offensive capability.

    Otherwise, even for a typical Zombie, the electric discharger wouldn¡¯t be very effective¡­

    ¡°What are you still sniffing for?! It¡¯s raining, the scent would be washed away¡­ and now I¡¯m stuck getting soaked too¡­¡±

    Zhang Yan held an umbre, but the wind blew the rain all over him as if he had no cover at all.

    Impatiently, he shocked the Canine Zombie twice more. It let out a hoarse howl and immediately became lethargic.

    From Zhang Yan¡¯s expression, it seemed he wanted to shock it a third time, but if the Canine Zombie died, he¡¯d be in big trouble. Seeing its condition, he could only grunt displeasedly, ¡°Doing such a lousy job as a Zombie¡­ and you still get to stay in Building No. 2? You¡¯re barely worth the Experimental Subjects in Building No. 3¡­ Damn, what bad luck¡­¡±

    Grumbling, he forcefully dragged the Canine Zombie away.

    This task had clearly built up a lot of his anger, and the Canine Zombie became his punching bag. Even ten meters away, hisints were still audible¡­

    However, until he disappeared around a corner, Zhang Yan didn¡¯t notice the pair of eyes constantly watching them from the nearby grass¡­

    Xiao Bai¡¯s hearing was much sharper than an average Zombie¡¯s. Despite the interference of the rain, every word Zhang Yan said was clearly heard by Ling Mo, given the close distance.

    ¡°So, Building No. 2 and Building No. 3 are where they keep experimental subjects like this Canine Zombie¡­ It¡¯s like a beast cage? Makes sense, no one would want to live near these things. Keeping them far away is probably for safety too¡­¡±

    Even Ling Mo, who was used to being around female Zombies, found himself repelled by these twisted creatures born from experiments like the Canine Zombies. Just looking at them was creepy, let alone being close to them every day¡­

    It¡¯s understandable why Zhang Yan had so manyints.

    Who knows what kind of people are in Niepan headquarters¡¯ Experimental Group to create such creatures¡­

    But considering the power of Number 1 and No. 0, it¡¯s not hard to understand why Niepan headquarters is so enthusiastic about these biological experiments.

    Compared to Zombies, the human poption was far too sparse. Even Superhumans were sitting ducks when thrown into a Zombie horde; getting surrounded meant almost certain death.

    But Zombies were different. As long as they weren¡¯t targeted by other Zombies as prey, they could move freely within the horde.

    Although there was still danger, the mortality rate was much lower.

    If these Zombies could be controlled like livestock, it would be a godsend for Survivors.

    Reflecting on his own abilities, which he had acquired right after his awakening, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of irony. At the Niepan headquarters, these abilities required extensive experimentation, and even then, the results were often just semi-finished products that didn¡¯t fully obey humans.

    However, Ling Mo had never used his abilities purely as Puppet Control. If he had focused his psychic power on controllingmon Zombies instead of Ye Lian and the others, he probably could control hundreds at once!

    But having numbers wasn¡¯t everything. For those Zombies to be effective, Ling Mo would need to micromanage each one¡¯s actions, or else even controlling arge number would be pointless.

    A bunch of mindless puppets standing around wouldn¡¯t be useful for anything.

    While Ling Mo didn¡¯t treat Ye Lian and the others as simple Zombie Puppets, they were independent beings, each with the capabilities of a Senior Zombie.

    Considering this, Ling Mo felt his choice was the right one.

    The key point was that this correct choice had kept him from ending up as one of those brainless Zombies, staring nkly at each other¡­

    ¡°I just wonder how many types of Experimental Subjects the Niepan headquarters has¡­ If there are more with psychic power as strong as No.0, devouring them could significantly boost my own psychic power. This would give me more confidence in maintaining the psychic link when Xia Na and Senior Sister break through¡­ Controlling three dominant-level Zombies and two almost at that level is still quite taxing for me¡­ If there were more advanced Canine Zombies, their virus gel could be useful for Xiao Bai and ck Silk¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt somewhat fortunate that he hadn¡¯t used his Zombie Puppets to infiltrate today; otherwise, he likely wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far in.

    Only Xiao Bai could make it to the front door of the headquarters without needing his constant interference.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained some understanding of the headquarters, especially the function of those buildings. Once I pinpoint the locations and observe their patrol schedules, I can look for an opportunity to get closer¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was thinking this when he suddenly heard someone speaking nearby.

    ¡°Ling Mo, how do you n to investigate?¡± Mu Chen had found a gas cylinder and was heating water while asking Ling Mo.

    He thought Ling Mo was still studying the map, but Ling Mo had already multitasked and even visited the Niepan headquarters once¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo had onlye up with an excuse, so he could only respond with a dry cough, ¡°Can¡¯t we see part of it from here? If we spot any figures, it would prove the headquarters is indeed here, right?¡±

    Mu Chen immediately looked up, exasperated, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    However, before sneaking in, Ling Mo indeed needed to make some arrangements.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, only Mu Chen and I will go in; the rest of you will stay outside.¡± Ling Mo put down the map and said.

    The girls were all sitting inside the room, reacting differently to his words.

    Ye Lian and Li Yalin looked somewhat confused, and Xia Na frowned slightly.

    Only Xu Shuhan jumped up immediately, ¡°No way!¡±

    Just one Experimental Subject from Niepan¡¯s headquarters had caused so much trouble for her. Now, only Ling Mo and Mu Chen would be going in?

    Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t need to think to know that Ling Mo was likely aiming to gain some benefits from Niepan¡¯s headquarters. However, this made sense; Niepan had gathered resources from several branch offices, which effectively meant pooling the supplies of several cities. Survivors could search for specific items, but finding exactly what they needed was challenging.

    Each search for resources involved significant life-threatening risks.

    But Niepan¡¯s headquarters was different. Although it was risky, one visit could yield a trove of supplies¡­

    Xu Shuhan previously couldn¡¯t understand why Ling Mo was so interested in the Experimental Group, but after learning about Ye Lian and the others¡¯ identities, she began to get an inkling¡­

 Chapter 718: Cognitive Update: Fishing for Jellyfish

    Chapter 718: Cognitive Update: Fishing for Jellyfish

    ¡°What! Just the two of us?¡± Mu Chen felt a wave of shock. Isn¡¯t this courting death!

    If it was just Ling Mo taking the risk, that would be one thing, but he had to go along too!

    There¡¯s no way¡­

    ¡°I object!¡± Mu Chen shouted.

    ¡°Objection overruled,¡± Ling Mo gave him a nce.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Mu Chen was frustrated, ¡°At least give a reason? It¡¯s one thing for Xu Shuhan not to go¡­ but what about them?¡±

    Hearing her name, Xu Shuhan¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    In her condition, sneaking into the headquarters was utterly unsuitable, akin to jumping into a pit of fire.

    If members of the Niepan headquarters discovered she had been infected and mutated but retained her human consciousness, their first reaction wouldn¡¯t be to kill her; it would be to capture and study her.Besides this, Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility.

    Recruit her? Let her join the headquarters?

    Is that even possible?

    No one in their right mind would want to be around a half-human, half-zombie monster. In their eyes, she was no longer one of them¡­

    Even someone like Ling Mo-if he got exposed¡­ Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ling Mo.

    She still didn¡¯t understand the secrets surrounding Ling Mo. As her evolution progressed, she had graduallye toprehend the strength of Ye Lian and the other two girls.

    They were definitely very formidable Senior Zombies. To zombies of such caliber, humans were no different from ants.

    It wasn¡¯t about having a superior view; it was a matter of species characteristics.

    Being able to keep these Senior Zombies by his side, maintaining an extremely close rtionship, even to the point where these three zombies could cleverly pose as humans¡­ What kind of superhuman ability was this?

    She only knew Ling Mo was a mental ability superhuman. However, his usual attack method seemed to be using psychic power as if it were a physical attack. Beyond that, she couldn¡¯t see anything else.

    Despite knowing the identities of Ye Lian and the other girls, she couldn¡¯t for the life of her figure out how they ended up together with Ling Mo¡­

    It¡¯s also no wonder Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t think of control as a possibility. Ye Lian and the others were Senior Zombies¡­

    Even during their usual interactions, Ling Mo never showed any signs of control.

    These three female zombies often shouted about wanting to take a bite out of him. Sometimes they would even pounce on him once or twice when they were in the mood. How could this look like they were being controlled¡­

    However, the more Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t understand Ling Mo¡¯s superpower, the more she felt that if Ling Mo were discovered by the Niepan headquarters, not only would Ye Lian and the others suffer, but he would also likely be interrogated in countless ways¡­

    Leaving aside the ability to control zombies, the fact that Ling Mo could keep Xu Shuhan in her current state for a short period would definitely attract the attention of the Niepan headquarters.

    And Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would obediently reveal all his secrets¡­

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just you and Mu Chen going in; it¡¯s really too dangerous,¡± Xu Shuhan said sincerely.

    Ling Mo felt a little helpless. He had indeed made this decision after careful consideration.

    If the Niepan headquarters were within a building, it would be much easier for Ling Mo.

    But in such aplex environment, where there were loose exteriors and tight interiors, if anything went wrong, just escaping would be daunting enough.

    Without much knowledge of machine gun firing angles, Ling Mo could tell just by looking at the direction the barrels were aimed that the entire area within the wire fence could likely be covered.

    In such a scenario, escaping seemed nearly impossible.

    But if they had external support, it would be different.

    Plus, having someone left outside would make Ling Mo¡¯s exploratory actions much more convenient.

    After all, the headquarters and the Beast Cage were not in the same area, and it would be challenging for him and Mu Chen alone to gather all the information without drawing attention.

    But the main reason was that Ling Mo had discovered Canine Zombies today.

    These zombies with enhanced senses could likely detect the virus aura on Ye Lian and the others. Even if they could avoid them, who knows what other monsters Niepan headquarters had created¡­

    So, under no circumstances could he let Ye Lian and the others take risks lightly.

    ¡°Mu Chen and I can move inconspicuously and not attract much attention. If anything happens, we¡¯re better positioned to provide internal and external support,¡± Ling Mo said simply after some thought.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not strong enough!¡± Mu Chen said.

    He had been thoroughly impressed by Ye Lian and the others¡¯bat abilities. They were like humanoid monsters!

    Especially when facing zombies, even Ling Mo couldn¡¯tpare to the three girls.

    But Mu Chen had no idea that the existence of these three girls was also a part of Ling Mo¡¯s strength¡­

    ¡°Have we finished discussing? Then it¡¯s settled¡­¡± Ling Mo decisively ignored Mu Chen and said.

    ¡°Hey, at least bring Xia Na¡­ No, I mean Ye Lian! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the long night?¡± Mu Chen angrily stared at Ling Mo¡¯s back as he retreated into another room.

    Ye Lian and the three girls exchanged nces but remained silent.

    Especially Xia Na-she knew best why Ling Mo was taking this risk. They were different from Mu Chen in that regard.

    Since Ling Mo had arranged everything, the best way to support him was to follow his n meticulously¡­

    ¡°Phew¡­ trying to brush him off is really troublesome.¡±

    Ling Mo sat on the freshly tidied sofa and reclined with a tired sigh.

    Switching perspectives repeatedly had drained a lot of Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power.

    Actually, it¡¯s not just the switching of perspectives that was exhausting but immersing himself in Xiao Bai¡¯s psychic realm-seeing what it saw, hearing what it heard, which was mentally taxing.

    Moreover, there was always a sense of disorientation when withdrawing from the perspective, making it easy to feel dizzy.

    ¡°Two people going in does feel like sheep walking into a tiger¡¯s den, but even if I am a sheep, I¡¯m not just waiting to be eaten. They¡¯ve bred so many Monsters, which for me, is an opportunity¡­¡±

    From this reconnaissance mission, Ling Mo had gathered enough intelligence to make a decision, but his trump card wasn¡¯t just limited to this.

    ¡°It¡¯s been several days; the jellyfish¡¯s evolution should beplete, right?¡±

    Ling Mo grabbed his backpack and pulled out a cloth bag from inside.

    Ever since the jellyfish had absorbedrge amounts of blood and virus secretion from the ¡°Wig,¡± it had been in a state of ¡°sleep.¡±

    This mutation creature not only had a small size but also a highly deceptive appearance.

    In its immobile state, who would think it was a living thing¡­

    Even under close inspection, it was hard to tell.

    However, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure if it remained that way post-evolution¡­

    Maybe it would once again shatter his expectations¡­

    Fortunately, Ling Mo had already developed some resistance to all sorts of bizarre mutation creatures, so he didn¡¯t hesitate much before opening the cloth bag.

    The moment he peeked inside, he was immediately taken aback.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s the Jellyfish?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly reached in to grab it, but the more he fished around, the more puzzled his expression became.

    Could it have run away?

    That seemed impossible¡­ After all, he had been personally carrying the bag; there was no way it could have slipped away unnoticed¡­

    Moreover, it¡¯s just a newly evolved creature; does it even know how to escape¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Just then, Ling Mo¡¯s fingers brushed against something springy.

    But when he tried to grab it, the thing vanished again.

    However, Ling Mo realized the Jellyfish was still inside; it had just be¡­ really fast!

    This came as a big surprise but also filled him with excitement!

    When it was just scuttling around using its tentacles, any zombie could easily stomp on it.

    And even the ¡°Wig,¡± which it had consumed, moved slowly most of the time, only exhibiting strong bursts of speed asionally.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for that, the ¡°Wig¡± wouldn¡¯t have needed to painstakingly cultivate zombies, and it wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by someone like Ling Mo who could counter it.

    Yet, to his surprise, the Jellyfish had evolved rapid movement and dodging capabilities¡­

    Ling Mo tried several times to catch the Jellyfish but failed each attempt. Just as he was about to turn the cloth bag over, he thought of a clever idea.

    A psychic tentacle quietly emerged and started waving like bait above the cloth bag.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fished before, but fishing for a Jellyfish is a first¡­¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A blood-red shadow shot out instantly, and Ling Mo grabbed it in one swift motion.

    The moment it touched the psychic tentacle, Ling Mo sensed it immediately.

    Although he wasn¡¯t an Enhancement ability user, his strong psychic reaction made it easy for him to capture it.

    But as soon as he looked at the Jellyfish in his hand, Ling Mo was stunned.

    The tiny red Jellyfish was wriggling vigorously, trying to free itself from his grasp. But that wasn¡¯t the main issue; the main issue was¡­

    ¡°How did you get so small!¡±

 Chapter 719: Do You Have to Be So Direct?

    Chapter 719: Do You Have to Be So Direct?

    Unlike ck Silk, Jellyfish¡¯s shrinking wasn¡¯t apanied by a change in appearance.

    It had a reduction in size overall, bing two-thirds smaller than before.

    Such a size could easily fit into a pocket without anyone noticing.

    Apart from that, the biggest change in Jellyfish was its skin color.

    Previously colorless and transparent, it now had an alluring blood-red hue, as if a gentle squeeze could draw blood from within.

    ¡°It seems it hasn¡¯t fully absorbed it yet¡­¡±

    Given its size, it¡¯s indeed difficult for it to digest so much blood.

    After some observation, Ling Mo also judged that Jellyfish didn¡¯t have a separate set of digestive organs. Whether it was absorbing blood or mental energy, it relied on itself entirely.

    Ling Mo could understand the absorption of blood, but what use was mental energy to Jellyfish?¡°Never mind, let¡¯s just feed you¡­ huh?¡±

    Just as Jellyfish had started to swallow a bit of blood-colored psychic tentacle, Ling Mo witnessed an unexpected scene.

    Jellyfish¡¯s body began to emit a red glimmer, making its blood-red exterior appear magnificently radiant.

    What truly surprised Ling Mo, however, was its rapidly expanding size¡­

    It was like a balloon, looking small normally but expanding to amodate a lot of hydrogen when inted.

    ¡°This is quite interesting. Is this a trait evolved specifically to be a glutton? So, it has been evolving this way ever since it started following me¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered and then extended another psychic tentacle without hesitation.

    As long as the psychic light cluster was not harmed, the used mental energy could be replenished. Ling Mo wasn¡¯t too concerned.

    This is simr to superhumans with Enhancement abilities; as long as they aren¡¯t injured, they can recover from exhaustion.

    Jellyfish had already absorbed a significant amount of mental energy after swallowing two tentacles, making it look like a glowing light bulb.

    Its body also resembled a fully inted balloon, round and bulging, but still much smaller than its original size.

    However, its absorption rate was evidently inadequate, with most of the mental energy merely being confined within its body.

    What surprised Ling Mo, though, was Jellyfish¡¯s ability topress this mental energy.

    After expanding, it slowly began to shrink again, but the mental energy remained inside it, bing increasingly brighter. By the end, it resembled a red fireball.

    However, this was only visible to superhumans with mental abilities. To others, it probably just looked like a balloon.

    Ling Mo initially thought that if Jellyfish couldn¡¯t absorb any more mental energy, it would soon start to dissipate. But to his surprise, even after waiting for ten minutes, the mental energy was still within it.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t overflow¡­ I thought only the psychic light cluster could contain psychic power, like how physical strength can only exist within the body¡­ But its evolved form can function like an artificial psychic light cluster. Absorbing blood and the virus must be for this purpose¡­¡± The more Ling Mo observed, the more interesting he found it. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly reached out and poked Jellyfish.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    Some mental energy immediately oozed out and dissipated quickly.

    ¡°It can really be released¡­¡± Ling Mo, now intrigued, squeezed Jellyfish to release all the mental energy it had stored.

    ¡°Of the mental energy it ingested, it could absorb less than one-tenth of it. Even if this one-tenth were magnified to one hundred units, it could only instantaneously absorb one unit¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes grew brighter. This little thing¡­ it¡¯s a perfect mental power storage unit!

    The only question was how much psychic power it could store in its current form!

    Without mental power potions, Ling Mo had been feeling quite inconvenienced.

    Had it not been for this inconvenience, he wouldn¡¯t have faced consecutive crises in Xin Town and Cuihu City.

    For superhumans, the greatest danger is continuousbat. Yet, in a city rife with crises, it is almost unavoidable.

    Humans, in terms of consumption and recovery speed duringbat fatigue, are far inferior to Zombies and mutation beasts.

    No matter how strong an individual is, once their physical or mental energy is depleted, they be even less capable than ordinary people.

    Although Ling Mo had the assistance of female Zombies and had continuously enhanced his own physical capabilities, significantly making up for this crucial weakness, it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    For instance, when the female Zombies needed protection during their advancement, his individualbat ability became extremely important.

    Or, like in Cuihu City, if he had been able to quickly restore his psychic power, he wouldn¡¯t have had to devise borate ns to escape from Bighead.

    Ling Mo gradually realized that as the degree of Zombie evolution increased, the hostility among Senior Zombies was also intensifying.

    Ordinary Gel could no longer satisfy their evolution needs, so they began to hunt at higher levels.

    Although this behavior reduced the number of Senior Zombies, it continuously gave rise to new ones within the lower-tier Zombie groups.

    Compared to when the Cataclysm first erupted, the total number of Zombies had indeed decreased significantly, but the surviving human poption had also sharply declined and continued to do so.

    As a result, for humans, Zombies remained a prevalent threat¡­

    Moreover, increasingly advanced Zombies were continually emerging.

    The fiercepetition within Zombie groups spurred the creation of more variation zombies and Senior Zombies¡­

    For a human like Ling Mo, this situation was far from favorable, and for Ye Lian and the others, it was even worse.

    Unless they always concealed their aura, exposing their identity as Senior Zombies in a city could attract Wild Zombie hunters.

    Cuihu City was an exception, but it couldn¡¯t be assumed that other ces were devoid of King level or even stronger Zombies.

    Mutated creatures like ¡°Wig¡± might exist elsewhere, too!

    ¡°The situation is dire, and a Jellyfish that can store psychic power could prove lifesaving at critical moments. The one unit of absorbed psychic power can be considered a management fee. Forming even the thinnest psychic tentacle requires more than five times that amount of psychic power, so it¡¯s still a fair trade¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with satisfaction.

    The consumption of psychic tentacles is much less than that of Materialization tentacles. The amount of psychic power Ling Mo had injected into Jellyfish earlier was not even enough to condense a single Materialization tentacle. However, even if Jellyfish¡¯s current storage capacity was insufficient, it didn¡¯t matter much. With evolution, its storage capacity would gradually expand, although the consumption would also increase along with it.

    If new recovery Potions were introduced, Ling Mo¡¯s sustainablebat ability would increase exponentially.

    The more Ling Mo thought about it, the more excited he became. So, he extended more tentacles for Jellyfish to devour.

    He wanted to see the limits of Jellyfish, and the stored mental energy could be one of his trump cards for infiltrating Niepan¡¯s headquarters.

    Additionally, given Jellyfish¡¯s ability to devour the psychic power of other creatures, it could be considered a small, sustainably usable bomb in itself.

    ¡°With this, even if the inside of Niepan is full of danger, I¡¯ll have a strong means of self-protection. Once we get in, Niepan headquarters will definitely send people to Dongming City immediately¡­ The worst-case scenario is that they¡¯ve already dispatched someone, making the time we have even shorter,¡± Ling Mo thought as he continuously condensed new tentacles.

    ¡­

    ¡°Um¡­ are you really okay with letting him and Mu Chen go in together?¡± Xu Shuhan carefully approached Ye Lian and the three girls. She addressed Xia Na but hid behind Ye Lian while speaking.

    Although she had witnessed Ye Lian¡¯s bloodybat without using guns in the mall, she couldn¡¯t help but think that, despite Ye Lian potentially being the strongest of the three, her somewhat bewildered expression and vacant stare gave Xu Shuhan the illusion that she was just a normal human girl-one who appeared exceptionally friendly, no less.

    But Xia Na and Li Yalin were different; they made her feel nervous all the time¡­

    Especially Xia Na-just thinking about the things she said made Xu Shuhan¡¯s scalp tingle.

    Even though she knew Xia Na¡¯s statements were true, did they have to be so blunt¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Niepan headquarters known for conducting experiments? If we go in, it will only make Ling-Ge hesitant, constantly worried about us revealing our identities¡­¡±

    Xia Na blinked, and Xu Shuhan felt a sudden blur in front of her eyes. In an instant, the Zombie girl was less than ten centimeters away from her.

    ¡°Hey, do you like Ling-Ge?¡±

 Chapter 720: Energy Storage Device

    Chapter 720: Energy Storage Device

    With both sides suddenly so close, Xu Shuhan¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up.

    Perhaps it was because her vision had been affected by the virus, Xu Shuhan always felt that even under normal circumstances, Xia Na¡¯s two eyes had some subtle differences.

    One eye was deep and dark, while the other shone with a faint Red Glimmer.

    Especially in that slightly red-tinged eye, the unique bloodthirsty and Frenzy nature of a Zombie was clearly evident.

    Although the Zombie¡¯s innate nature was suppressed, the physical changes it brought wouldn¡¯t easily vanish.

    Even so, achieving a state where it¡¯s usually hard to notice was already quite impressive.

    Given Xia Na¡¯s personality, very few people dared to get close enough to stare into her eyes.

    What truly made Xu Shuhan¡¯s heart race, however, was Xia Na¡¯s whisper as if right beside her ear:

    ¡°Do you like Ling-Ge?¡±Xu Shuhan was stunned for a couple of seconds before hurriedly waving her hand, ¡°What are you talking about! How is that possible! I¡­ I¡¯m just worried he might fail¡­ No, I don¡¯t want to turnpletely into a Zombie¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±

    At first, her voice was quite loud, but the more she spoke, the less confident she became.

    Without needing to look in a Mirror, Xu Shuhan knew her cheeks must be flushed.

    The burning sensation made her wish she could find a crack in the ground to hide in.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think, as expected of a Zombie¡­ being Ling Mo¡¯s girlfriend, she could ask such a direct question¡­

    And even after asking, she looked at her with that very gossipy expression!

    One would be enough, but even Li Yalin and Ye Lian were curiously staring at her too!

    The temperature on Xu Shuhan¡¯s face kept rising. Though she had given an exnation, under the watchful eyes of three Zombies, even she felt her exnation seemed weak and unconvincing.

    ¡°I really¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Xia Na finally nodded.

    But just as Xu Shuhan breathed a sigh of relief, she saw a sly smile appear on Xia Na¡¯s face.

    Her barely calm heart instantly became flustered again¡­

    Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at the bedroom door not far away. Could Ling Mo be thinking the same thing?

    If he knew what was going through her mind, Xu Shuhan really would want to find a ce to hide.

    This scene was clearly observed by Mu Chen, who was sitting by the window on guard duty. At this moment, his face was full of tears, ¡°Am I that invisible to you all¡­¡±

    Whoosh!

    The Jellyfish, which had once again shrunk in size, was caught in Ling Mo¡¯s palm. His face was pale, and fine beads of sweat covered his forehead, yet his expression was quite satisfied.

    After storing about one-third of his mental energy into the Jellyfish, he finally reached its limit.

    However, it only overflowed a bit before it beganpressing the mental energy.

    By the time it regained its form, the mental energy inside had beenpressed to the utmost, like a mass of burning high-temperature me.

    This mass of energy was norger than half a palm, but if fully materialized into Tentacles, it could kill hundreds of Zombies.

    Of course, this was just an estimate. In actualbat, the amount of mental energy needed to condense a single Tentacle would vary depending on the situation.

    Even so, it was enough to indicate the importance of the mental power stored within.

    If Ling Mo could pull this out when his psychic power ran out, it would be like getting an extra battery.

    ¡°The Jellyfish Absorbs a small amount of mental power each day, but this consumption is totally within eptable limits. Although it¡¯s better than a recovery Potion, the downside is that it doesn¡¯t enhance physical strength¡­ This can be used for emergencies, but I still need to find Potions,¡± Ling Mo thought, stuffing the Jellyfish into his inner pocket and zipping it up.

    Even if someone saw it, they wouldn¡¯t think it was a living thing just by looking at its appearance.

    But this wouldn¡¯t fool a superhuman with a mental ability.

    So, rather than putting it in his backpack and drawing the attention of a mental ability superhuman, it was better to keep it close¡­

    By noon the next day, the rain had stopped.

    Bright sunlight enveloped Heishui City, and in the shadow of an inconspicuous apartment building, a group of people stood together.

    Ling Mo and Mu Chen each carried a backpack, their clothes speckled with mud and bloodstains. Coupled with their slightly fatigued expressions, they indeed looked like they had gone through a lot to reach Heishui City.

    Especially Ling Mo, who had deliberately worn a duckbill cap. His spirited eyes were mostly hidden under the brim of the cap, and apart from his tall and straight figure, he looked almost indistinguishable from an ordinary Survivor. He even seemed less threatening than Mu Chen beside him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s knife was strapped to his waist, covered in old bloodstains, looking quite intimidating.

    This was also Ling Mo¡¯s idea. Without some degree of strength, it would have been impossible to travel all the way from Dongming to Heishui City.

    If they had taken a detour, they would have arrived too quickly.

    Making Mu Chen appear more formidable while Ling Mopletely hid his own strength, only pretending to be a purely mental ability superhuman with little physical prowess.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now. I¡¯ll signal you if somethinges up,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen nced at him in surprise, just about to ask a question, but Xia Na gave him a fierce re instead.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered, looking frustrated.

    But thinking about it, Ling Mo did have mental abilities, so maybe he really had a way?

    Thinking this gave him some peace of mind. If it were really just the two of them walking into the lion¡¯s den

    1

    , that would be way too nerve-wracking¡­

    Xu Shuhan stood nervously at the back. Although she didn¡¯t know exactly how Ling Mo¡¯s groupmunicated, she had vaguely noticed that there might be some special method of contact between them over the past few days.

    But the clues were too few to analyze anything concrete.

    One thing was certain: it was rted to Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power. She even wondered if it might be a kind of hypnotic ability¡­

    ¡°Ye Lian and the others don¡¯t seem like they were hypnotized¡­ Could it be brainwashing¡­?¡± Just as Xu Shuhan¡¯s thoughts took an increasingly crazy direction, she suddenly heard Ling Mo¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Xu Shuhan, take good care of yourself over the next few days. I¡¯ve given the medicine to Xia Na, and she¡¯ll make sure you take it on time,¡± Ling Mo said, looking at her.

    Xu Shuhan immediately felt a bit out of ce, especially when Ye Lian and the three girls¡¯ gazes suddenly focused on her.

    This feeling was even more overwhelming than the awkwardness she feltst night. However, under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t just stand there dumbfounded.

    ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s voice was barely louder than a mosquito¡¯s buzz.

    Ling Mo looked at her with a hint of puzzlement. Seeing her absent-minded demeanor, he reached out and patted her shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle up with a n.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Being suddenly touched on the shoulder by Ling Mo in this situation, Xu Shuhan nearly jumped out of her skin.

    She nervously nodded her head, feeling a bit moved inside, ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let anyone find out. Apart from Niepan¡¯s members, there are probably no other Survivors in Heishui City. If you¡¯re discovered, it¡¯ll be troublesome. We¡¯re heading out now¡­¡± Ling Mo smiled slightly at Ye Lian and the others.

    He actually wanted to give them all a hug, but he was quite confident in this infiltration mission. There was no need to make it seem like a life-or-death farewell.

    Moreover, there¡¯s the psychic link; if he suddenly acted too reluctant, it would only make them worry¡­

    Mu Chen was already somewhat anxious; there was no need to add to his psychological burden.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Xu Shuhan said softly as Ling Mo turned his head with a questioning look, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourselves too hard. If it doesn¡¯t work out, just abandon it¡­¡±

    Her words obviously took great courage to say, as what she suggested abandoning was not just anything but herst glimmer of hope.

    But if she didn¡¯t say it now, Xu Shuhan felt she wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace in her heart¡­

    Although she knew that Ling Mo wasn¡¯t doing this solely for her¡­

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Ling Mo was slightly taken aback, then smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Are you really ready to be a Zombie?¡± Xia Na said with a smile while waving at Ling Mo.

    Xu Shuhan looked up at her, then twiddled her fingers nervously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Watching the figures of Ling Mo and Mu Chen gradually recede into the distance, Xu Shuhan was at a loss for what she was feeling.

    When Ling Mo returns, her fate will be decided¡­

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Lion¡¯s den (Ê¨Ñ¨): </b>

    ¡®Lion¡¯s den¡¯ is a metaphor for a very dangerous ce or situation.</li></ol>

 Chapter 721: Venturing into the Tigers Den

    Chapter 721: Venturing into the Tigers Den

    The afternoon sun was scorching, the highway had long dried out, and the air was permeated with a strange odor.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Mu Chen took a breath, then covered his mouth and nose with a grim expression.

    ¡°Virus,¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Mu Chen frowned but remained rtivelyposed.

    Non-mutated viruses aren¡¯t transmitted through the respiratory tract. Even a mutated virus like the one self-secreted by the ¡°Wig¡± takes a long time to show infection symptoms in humans.

    In cities, strange smells are quitemon after rain.

    Bodies swollen with water, blood mixed in the water after battles, rotting meat flushed out from corners, clothes soaked with various strange liquids¡­

    When the sun shines, any kind of smell can emanate.

    The reason the odor is so strong here must be because Niepan headquarters is nearby.There aren¡¯t many zombies around here, clearly the area has been cleared. However, inside Niepan headquarters, the number of dead zombies must be numerous.

    Ling Mo nced in the direction of the Medical University. Behind the fence, there were various nts crowded together, with some twisted branches creeping through the gaps, resembling the hands of countless dry corpses trying to grab passersby. Spotting this suddenly at midnight would be quite a fright.

    The way these nts had grown was definitely rted to the weather.

    When it rains, their roots soak in the virus, causing variation to be natural¡­

    ¡°At a ce like Falcon, whether the grown food is edible is questionable. But as long as it can fill their stomachs and won¡¯t cause immediate variation, the survivors probably ept it¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts wandered far.

    ¡°A ce like this¡­ Is it possible for us to make a move?¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t even sure if Niepan headquarters was inside. However, when it was Ye Lian¡¯s and the others¡¯ turn to keep watch, Xia Na imed she saw peopleing out from over there.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t ask much, and the next day he decided they would infiltrate.

    Mu Chen had no way to change the situation; once Ling Mo made a decision, his opinions didn¡¯t matter much.

    Fortunately, despite many of Ling Mo¡¯s iprehensible decisions, they had safely made it this far.

    But the thought of infiltrating Niepan headquarters left Mu Chen feeling a bit anxious.

    This was Niepan headquarters, after all¡­ Unlike Ling Mo, he had heard many rumors about this ce and was quite apprehensive.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s extremely difficult,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Just from the external firepower, one could infer the level of vignce inside. Additionally, both of them were unfamiliar faces, making it easy to attract attention. Moving around would be difficult, let alone sabotaging anything.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Couldn¡¯t you be a bit more subtle? Too blunt!

    After pondering for a moment, Mu Chen suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Now that it¡¯s just the two of us, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop being sneaky, just say it,¡± Ling Mo said, keeping his distance.

    Avoiding harassment, staying away from the goofball¡­

    Unfortunately, they were traveling together, so Mu Chen would likely continue to pester him.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t n to infiltrate Niepan headquarters immediately; it was better to scout the perimeter and understand the environment first.

    The scenes viewed through Xiao Bai were limited; seeing it with his own eyes would provide a moreprehensive understanding.

    ¡°Why are you so interested in zombies?¡± Mu Chen asked with a frown. ¡°Entering Niepan headquarters to help Xu Shuhan is just one reason, right?¡±

    After asking, he observed Ling Mo¡¯s expression, with a look that suggested, ¡°I¡¯ve figured you out.¡±

    Ling Mo rolled his eyes; Mu Chen was way too nosy!

    Seeing Ling Mo merely nce at him without intending to answer, Mu Chen chuckled. ¡°I guessed right, didn¡¯t I? But why are you interested? Do you want to gain the power of zombies like those in Niepan?¡±

    After thinking it over, this seemed the most usible exnation. Ever since he saw Ling Mo helping Xu Shuhan retain her rationality, he felt that Ling Mo must have substantial knowledge about the virus¡­

    If he also had theoretical knowledge, his interest in Niepan headquarters¡¯ experiments would be understandable.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ling Mo said irritably.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re getting angry because you¡¯re embarrassed!¡± Mu Chenughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a refugee, yet you¡¯re so happy. Try to act a bit more miserable,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t set your standards so high¡­ Ouch! Damn it¡­ Ling Mo, you¡­¡±

    Mu Chen clutched his stomach, his face contorted in pain.

    ¡­

    Zhang Yan was having a rough time. After getting soaked in the rain all day yesterday, today he was still on duty.

    The Canine Zombie crawled slowly under the restraint of the iron chain, which only made him more irritated.

    Staring at the back of the zombie¡¯s neck, Zhang Yan felt a wave of nausea wash over him.

    The chain was welded directly to the zombie¡¯s neck. Its burnt skin and flesh hadpletely healed, but had fused with the chain.

    Just looking at it was a strong visual assault, let alone staring at it continuously.

    ¡°It¡¯s be a zombie, but still looks human. Disgusting.¡±

    As Zhang Yan muttered these words, the Canine Zombie suddenly lifted its head.

    It stared ahead, issuing a low growl from its toothless mouth.

    ¡°What now!¡±

    Zhang Yan frowned impatiently, but he immediately drew his short knife from behind his back.

    Although he was on the lowest level mission, he was still an enhancement ability superhuman. If one or two zombies managed to sneak in, he could easily deal with them.

    ¡°Smelled everything for hours yesterday, and again today¡­¡±

    Just as Zhang Yanined, the Canine Zombie suddenly lunged forward, nearly yanking the iron chain from his grip.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Zhang Yan yanked the chain hard, delivering two quick electric shocks to the zombie.

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from not far away.

    ¡°Someone?¡±

    This area was a side entrance to the Medical University, asionally used by people from Niepan headquarters.

    If there were footsteps, it surely wasn¡¯t a zombie.

    Zhang Yan sheathed his knife and dragged the Canine Zombie towards the sound.

    As he turned the corner, he spotted two figures in the distance.

    What puzzled him was that they seemed to just nce at the Medical University and then continued walking, without any intention of entering through the side gate.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Zhang Yan, full of suspicion, decided to call out to them.

    Since these survivors were wandering around Heishui City, they were surely from Niepan headquarters. Zhang Yan had no doubt about that.

    However, the two of them appeared in dire straits. Their steps were heavy, and they looked filthy.

    Their backpacks were barely filled, not typical of those returning from a mission.

    Both individuals stopped simultaneously and looked back in Zhang Yan¡¯s direction.

    Holding the Canine Zombie by its chain, Zhang Yan stepped out from behind the bushes, calling out, ¡°Over here!¡±

    ¡°Someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Did they find us?¡±

    But for some reason, instead of approaching, they took two steps back.

    Zhang Yan faintly heard them talking and was immediately annoyed.

    Damn, am I invisible?

    However, if they were on a scavenging mission, their ranks must be higher than his¡­

    Thinking this, Zhang Yan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Yan, Level 5, on patrol duty. This way is a shortcut. Are you two nning to enter through the main gate?¡±

    His tone wasn¡¯t exactly polite, but given his current situation, he couldn¡¯t afford to be.

    The Canine Zombie was struggling violently, and it took a lot of effort just to hold onto it.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Ling Mo feigned surprise, but Mu Chen was genuinely shocked and whispered to Ling Mo.

    ¡°It¡¯s an experimental subject, simr to Number 1.¡± Ling Mo also felt uneasy seeing the Canine Zombie¡¯s intense reaction.

    It seemed only someone like Xiao Bai could escape the zombie¡¯s keen sense of smell¡­

    He could feel the Canine Zombie staring at him, clearly driven mad by his unique scent¡­

    ¡°Damn it, so annoying¡­¡± Zhang Yan squeezed the handle hard, and the Canine Zombie let out a wail before finally lying down, though it continued to stare at Ling Mo with blood-red eyes.

    Though Ling Mo and Mu Chen seemed surprised by Zhang Yan¡¯s appearance, it was actually part of Ling Mo¡¯s n. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have headed this way.

    Entering the Medical University directly could arouse suspicion, so using his psychic probe to locate a patroller first seemed more natural.

    ¡°Hey, are you two mute or something?¡± Zhang Yan muttered gloomily, regretting getting involved with them in the first ce.

    ¡°Um¡­ are you from Niepan headquarters?¡± Mu Chen, after receiving a re from Ling Mo, had no choice but to step forward and ask.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he wanted to p himself. That was painfully obvious!

 Chapter 722: Scared You to Death

    Chapter 722: Scared You to Death

    Although he had experience acting before, ever since he got tricked terribly by Ling Mo, Mu Chen had been traumatized!

    However, his somewhat dodgy gaze was quite fitting at the moment, considering that Canine Zombie was indeed disgusting.

    Zhang Yan froze for a moment and then questioned back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys from the headquarters?¡±

    As soon as he asked, he wanted to p himself. It was so obvious!

    The knife he originally put down was immediately gripped again, and he looked at Ling Mo and Mu Chen with some vignce. ¡°Where are you guys from?¡±

    If they were from a branch, someone should have been leading them¡­ but it was obvious these two stumbled upon this ce by chance.

    Heishui City wasn¡¯t big, and the city center was packed with Zombies. If they were avoiding Zombies, it was possible they could have ended up here by taking the outskirts.

    But what Survivors would wander around aimlessly¡­?

    ¡°We are really from the headquarters¡­ um¡­ we¡¯re from the Dongming branch. My name is Mu Chen, I¡¯m an Advanced Member from Dongming. The headquarters might have records¡­¡± Mu Chen quickly exined.Actually, even if there were no records, Mu Chen, being a core Member of the Dongming branch, was well aware of the branch leader Ai Feng¡¯s details.

    It wouldn¡¯t be hard to confirm his identity by cross-checkingter.

    Zhang Yan was a bit taken aback, and after a long pause, he asked skeptically, ¡°Why would someone from the Dongming branche all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a big issue.¡± Mu Chen nced back at Ling Mo and then turned to reply.

    It wasn¡¯t just a big issue; this matter could shake the Niepan headquarters to its core.

    And the young man following him was the mastermind behind it¡­

    What surprised Mu Chen even more was that Ling Mo, with his eyes hidden under the brim of his hat, seemedpletely unshaken and appeared very calm.

    Thinking back to his expression earlier¡­

    ¡°Damn, this guy is so good at acting!¡± Mu Chen thought angrily. No wonder he couldn¡¯t help but remember how he was tricked¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Leading the way, Zhang Yan asionally nced back, feeling somewhat amused.

    ¡°These two bumpkins, scared to death by a Canine Zombie¡­¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo and Mu Chen keeping their distance, Zhang Yan felt significantly better.

    Even the Canine Zombie, which had disgusted him, now seemed less repulsive.

    However, in his smugness, Zhang Yan didn¡¯t notice that the Canine Zombie kept ncing back, ring at one of them¡­

    ¡°That Monster is really gross. Have you noticed it¡¯s been staring at us?¡± Mu Chen asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably taken a liking to you,¡± Ling Mo replied, keeping a straight face. His words nearly made Mu Chen stumble.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s a male!¡± Mu Chen initially wanted to snap back, but remembering the things he heardst night, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.

    It¡¯s not fair¡­

    As they spoke, they followed the main road to the iron gate of the Niepan headquarters.

    Along the way, every time they passed a building, Ling Mo was Sensing for any Zombies inside but found none.

    It seemed Buildings No.1, No.2, and No.3 were not easy to locate¡­

    With someone leading them, he couldn¡¯t exactly check out the building Xiao Bai investigated yesterday.

    Nearing the yground, Ling Mo refocused his attention on the Canine Zombie.

    The psychic light cluster of this Canine Zombie was indeed chaotic, worse than the one from Building No. 1.

    Judging by the state of the psychic light cluster, the Canine Zombie was at most at the evolution level of amon zombie.

    Ling Mo knew that not probing thoroughly now would make it impossible to use his psychic power freely once inside the headquarters.

    ¡°Wait here¡­¡± Zhang Yan said nonchntly, then led the Canine Zombie away.

    The two guards had changed shifts. As the Canine Zombie approached, they both frowned in disgust.

    After a brief conversation among the three, one of the guards peeked at Ling Mo and Mu Chen.

    ¡°Come on over,¡± Zhang Yan beckoned.

    One of the guards stepped forward, saying, ¡°Standard procedure here, we have to search you.¡±

    The other guard took position behind the Machine Gun, clearly ready for any trouble.

    ¡°Security is indeed tight¡­¡± Ling Mo thought.

    But the body search was no big deal; Ling Mo and Mu Chen only brought essential items when they left.

    ¡°Hand over your weapons. I¡¯ll take them to the registration desk for you in a bit,¡± the guard who was to conduct the search said, maintaining a distance.

    They were cautious with strangers¡­

    Their behavior hinted at the kind of scrutiny they¡¯d face inside the headquarters, but Ling Mo and Mu Chen weren¡¯t too surprised.

    ¡°At the headquarters, you can only retrieve your weapons when heading out on a mission,¡± Zhang Yan exined, though his tone suggested he wasn¡¯t concerned but rather just passing the time.

    Ling Mo pulled out a rusty Rebar and handed it over to the guard.

    Mu Chen also handed his knife to the guard, who kept a watchful eye on their every move before taking the Rebar and knife.

    Relieved of their weapons, the guard visibly rxed.

    ¡°Open your bags and stand still,¡± hemanded next.

    ¡°Feels like we¡¯re going through airport security¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered, somewhat annoyed.

    The guard cautiously patted down various parts of Ling Mo¡¯s body, then focused on Ling Mo¡¯s clothing. ¡°What¡¯s in your pockets?¡± he asked.

    Mu Chen, having just been searched, immediately tensed up. He knew Ling Mo often carried all sorts of odd items and worried he might have something he shouldn¡¯t.

    Although Mu Chen believed Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be that careless, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    The guard had a keen sense for reading expressions and instantly noticed Mu Chen¡¯s reaction. He grasped the handle of his gun. ¡°Take it out,¡± he ordered.

    Ling Mo felt a bit exasperated. Having encountered special forces like Tom, he recognized some of the guard¡¯s postures and moves.

    Clearly, both guards were military personnel.

    ¡°Whoever the Boss is, they¡¯ve got some serious clout, using soldiers as guards¡­¡± Ling Mo thought as he nonchntly pulled out a Jellyfish from his pocket.

    The guard eyed the Jellyfish suspiciously and reached out to inspect it.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Ling Mo squeezed the Jellyfish decisively. Seeing Ling Mo make a move, the guard immediately drew his gun, his expression turning serious. Within seconds, the other guard jumped to the Machine Gun and shouted, ¡°What do you doing?!¡±

    Even Zhang Yan instinctively took a step back, almost letting go of the Canine Zombie.

    After a second, he saw that Ling Mo had simply opened his hand, revealing the Jellyfish-like object quietly lying in his palm.

    ¡°Just a toy, with some special sentimental value,¡± Ling Mo exined calmly.

    As soon as he said ¡°special sentimental value,¡± the previously wary guards exchanged looks of understanding.

    However, the over-the-top reactions of all three guards, only to be frightened by a small toy, left them a bit embarrassed.

    Ling Mo found it amusing but also felt a growing sense of caution toward the Niepan headquarters.

    Keeping these people on such high alert in a rtively peaceful environment was undoubtedly due to the leadership¡¯s capability.

    Mu Chen had also been startled. He often saw Ling Mo merely move his hand to make Zombies drop dead all around.

    It was only when Ling Mo opened his hand that Mu Chen realized what he was doing.

    ¡°This is supposed to be a stealth mission. Coming in and killing someone isn¡¯t exactly stealthy¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Follow me,¡± the guard said, somewhat abashed but noticeably more polite than before.

    Zhang Yan, a bit embarrassed himself, nced at Ling Mo and Mu Chen before leading the Canine Zombie away.

    ¡°Woo¡­ woo¡­¡± The Canine Zombie snarled at Ling Mo with its tongueless mouth, only to be yanked away by Zhang Yan.

    ¡°Stop that!¡± Zhang Yan was clearly irritated again.

    The guard, carrying the weapons of Ling Mo and Mu Chen, led them through the Square in front of the building.

    As they crossed, Ling Mo sensed several pairs of eyes scrutinizing them.

    No need to guess; those watches undoubtedly belonged to those manning the firepower points.

    New members were rare here, and those without any old members apanying them, like Ling Mo and Mu Chen, were even rarer.

    Ling Mo also felt a faint trace of mental energy sweep over him, pausing briefly on his body.

    He frowned slightly. Being scanned and probed would make any mental ability superhuman ufortable.

    Whoever was doing this scanning, they¡¯re excessively tant¡­

    Ling Mo discreetly followed the direction of the psychic probe and immediately locked eyes with someone.

 Chapter 723: You Shouldnt Be Ignoring Me

    Chapter 723: You Shouldnt Be Ignoring Me

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Behind a window on the third floor, a figure was staring down at the Square below.

    When the slender young man wearing a hat suddenly looked up, the person at the window froze.

    ¡°No way, he discovered me this quickly? What strong Sensing Ability¡­¡±

    Feeling awkward for being caught spying, the person quickly turned and walked away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen noticed Ling Mo look up and asked while following his gaze upward.

    However, by the time he looked at the window, it was already empty.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ling Mo withdrew his gaze and said nonchntly, ¡°There are indeed many superhumans here. We need to be very careful.¡±

    ¡°You actually know to be careful¡­¡± Mu Chen said with an eye roll.Bringing this up only now, as if it wasn¡¯tmon sense!

    The closer they got to the entrance, the more nervous Mu Chen felt.

    Behind the ss door ahead, there were four guards, all armed.

    It was hard not to feel pressure with the barrels of their guns pointed at them.

    He sneaked a nce at Ling Mo and found that he was still as calm as before, with no change in his expression.

    ¡°You said to be careful! At least act a little nervous!¡± Mu Chen cursed in his mind, calling Ling Mo a ¡°stone-faced,¡± while taking a deep breath.

    Calm down, stay calm¡­

    From the moment they stepped through the door, there was no turning back¡­

    The guard leading the way also heard Mu Chen¡¯s breathing. ncing back briefly, a slightly smug smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°The Dongming branch is such a small cepared to the headquarters. This tight security has probably scared them silly¡­¡±

    However, he kept his thoughts to himself.

    Having been the one who had almost drawn his gun out of fear of a Toy earlier, he felt he had no right to disy any sense of superiority now¡­

    ¡°The guy in the hat is quite something. Even with a gun pointed at him, he didn¡¯t show any expression. But his physical attributes seemcking. A mental ability user? No wonder, those with mental abilities often have strong wills¡­¡±

    The guard thought to himself but didn¡¯t slow his pace. Soon, he brought Ling Mo and Mu Chen to the entrance.

    After handing over their weapons to one of the guards, he briefly introduced their backgrounds before returning to his post.

    As he passed by Ling Mo, the guard kept a straight face, eyes forward, and even quickened his pace a bit¡­

    ¡°Is that necessary¡­¡± Ling Mo chuckled internally.

    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to the registration area,¡± the guard taking over was a Middle-aged man, with a burly build and a voice full of authority.

    ¡°He¡¯s an Enhancement ability superhuman,¡± Mu Chen whispered, filled with astonishment.

    Just guarding the entrance, and they¡¯re using superhumans¡­

    This headquarters is really extravagant¡­

    However, Ling Mo noticed that the previous guard was very polite when speaking to this man, likely indicating that he was the captain of the guard team.

    With Niepan headquarters housing so many superhumans and secrets, it¡¯s understandable they¡¯d focus heavily on security.

    Appointing a superhuman to lead the guard team isn¡¯t really a waste¡­

    The Middle-aged man led Ling Mo and Mu Chen into the hall and headed straight forward.

    Ling Mo used the cover of his hat to carefully observe the surroundings.

    As expected, there were several guards inside the hall. Two were guarding a passageway, while the other two seemed to be patrolling.

    ¡°I wonder where that passage leads¡­ But with such tight security, it surely won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, was watching with his heart in his mouth. The Dongming branch at most could be considered well-hidden, but its security couldn¡¯tpare to the Niepan headquarters at all.

    Stealing information in a ce like this was akin to pulling a tooth from a tiger¡¯s mouth.

    But now that they¡¯ve entered the tiger¡¯s mouth, all they could do was hope Ling Mo had a foolproof n¡­

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Mu Chen slightly slowed his steps, sidled up to Ling Mo, and whispered, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo countered.

    Mu Chen grew anxious, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    He dared not speak inly, unsure if that Middle-aged man leading them had any special Superpower.

    ¡°Well¡­we should adapt to the situation,¡± Ling Mo replied ambiguously.

    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡± Mu Chen thought, frustrated. So, this guy had no n!

    But on second thought, it made sense; they needed to observe the environment first to devise a proper n¡­

    ¡°Alright, calm down,¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    Mu Chen knew he was indeed panicking. With no way out now, he had to y his part well to avoid exposure.

    The so-called registration area was actually arge office facing the entrance.

    It was probably a ce for paying fees in the past; at first nce, it looked just like a bank counter, just without the ss barrier.

    Several reception staff members were busy inside, and five or six Niepan headquarters members were gathered near the counter.

    From the moment Ling Mo and Mu Chen entered, these people had already noticed them.

    However, two of them just nced briefly before looking away, while three others shamelessly scrutinized them from head to toe.

    Such stares would make anyone feel ufortable, especially with one person¡¯s gaze cold and ruthless, giving a chilling feeling akin to being watched by a poisonous Snake.

    Butpared to a Zombie¡¯s gaze, it was stillcking.

    Not to mention Ling Mo remained unfazed, even Mu Chen barely felt any difort.

    That person¡¯s gaze, no matter how terrifying, could never match Xia Na¡¯s¡­

    Aware of being watched, Ling Mo and Mu Chen nced back.

    Seeing that these people had no intention of engaging, they kept silent and continued following the Middle-aged man.

    The cold-eyed fellow remained expressionless, but the other two frowned and turned to look at them, with one scantily d woman even giving an annoyed snort.

    The woman lowered her high-heeled boot back to the ground and retracted her deliberately lifted leg.

    ¡°They actually ignored me,¡± she muttered.

    The other person nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°Not everyone is desperate.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± she snapped, eyes cold and fierce.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll shut up. Who can understand your twisted taste anyway,¡± the man shook his head and whispered, ¡°But who are these two anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°Li Yang, register these two; they¡¯re from the Dongming branch,¡± the Middle-aged man ordered as he walked straight to the counter and ced their weapons on top.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sound of metal shing immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention, including the two who had been staring at Ling Mo and Mu Chen.

    ¡°So, they¡¯re from the Dongming branch¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that ce¡­ Didn¡¯t someone say it was going to be shut down?¡±

    However, after taking just one look, the woman couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Hearing theughter, Ling Mo and Mu Chen turned their heads.

    The source of theughter was a woman around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Half of her hair was intricately braided while the other half hung down, covering one eye and part of her face. She wore dark lipstick, almost ck, and a revealing tight outfit. She was the same one who had snorted coldly earlier.

    Ling Mo had seen her earlier but hadn¡¯t paid much attention. Mu Chen, on the other hand, was too nervous to focus on anything else.

    Not that this woman was merely dressed provocatively; even if she wasn¡¯t wearing anything¡­ well, Mu Chen would probably take a couple of extra nces in that case¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? A branch using such shabby weapons? And rebar of all things¡­ Can¡¯t they find proper weapons, or are they just too scared to look?¡± the woman mocked unceremoniously. Though the others stayed silent, they all assumed a posture of enjoying the spectacle.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression immediately became somewhat ugly. While he had anticipated some disdain from headquarters members towards branch personnel, this was too much¡­

    The woman grew even more annoyed when she saw that Ling Mo remained unfazed, merely casting a casual nce at her from under his hat brim.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± she asked the people around her.

    These individuals didn¡¯t respond, but a hint of amusement could be seen on their faces.

 Chapter 724: Why Not Take a Gamble!

    Chapter 724: Why Not Take a Gamble!

    ¡°Register.¡±

    Ling Mo slightly frowned but ignored the woman.

    ording to what the guard just said, these people were likely waiting here to receive weapons for their missions.

    By the time they return, Ling Mo and Mu Chen would probably be long gone, so there was no need to bicker with them.

    Let her have this moment of verbal victory¡­

    Unexpectedly, Ling Mo¡¯s reaction provoked a wave of jeers, and the man standing next to the woman immediatelyughed, ¡°He Hongyan, I never thought there¡¯d be a day when you¡¯d bepletely ignored. Tsk tsk¡­¡± he said, turning his gaze to He Hongyan, making his meaning clear.

    ¡°He Hongyan especially loves to see men embarrass themselves and enjoys picking on low-level members. I¡¯ve been caught by her too, but these two guys didn¡¯t even react¡­¡±

    ¡°He Hongyan must be fuming¡­¡±

    Even the cold-eyed man turned his head and gave Ling Mo a somewhat surprised look.These days, everyone is struggling on the edge of life and death, and even Niepan members are no exception.

    Long-term survival pressure has made many people¡¯s temperaments quite extreme.

    Though killing is not allowed within the Niepan headquarters, minor conflicts like this aremonce.

    Some people even deliberately provoke others to relieve stress.

    There are quite a few people with a pretty good mentality, though these individuals tend not to start trouble, they will usually watch if a conflict arises.

    The majority in this group fell into this category-they made it clear they wouldn¡¯t participate, but also had no intention of intervening.

    If these two were just frightened, it would be understandable, but the young man in the hat seemed calm and indifferent, clearly having an attitude of it doesn¡¯t matter!

    As for the other, he was staring at He Hongyan, but not at her exposed parts; instead, he seemed somewhat impatient¡­

    ¡°Shut the hell up,¡± He Hongyan red at herpanion, swearing.

    She licked her lips and smiled coldly at Ling Mo, ¡°You think you¡¯re so great, huh? Just got promoted from a branch and you think now that you¡¯re part of the headquarters, your tail can wag at the sky? You might die on your first mission.¡± She sneered, giving Ling Mo a look up and down, ¡°You really think you¡¯re that impressive.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned and said, ¡°This is absurd.¡±

    It¡¯s one thing to find trouble, but to speak so maliciously made Ling Mo feel a bit disgusted.

    Mu Chen also looked displeased, thinking, ¡°Who the hell is she lumping me in with? I haven¡¯t said a word, okay!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± He Hongyan¡¯s eyes widened as she stepped forward, head held high, ¡°So cocky! Contribution points, do you dare to bet?¡±

    ¡°Here we go, she loves to pull this trick.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s got Ah-Long on her side, these two are definitely going to lose¡­¡±

    The spectators, always enjoying a spectacle, got excited upon hearing He Hongyan propose a bet.

    ¡°But they won¡¯t agree, right? They¡¯re not even officially joined yet.¡±

    ¡°Neers must go on a mission within three days; it¡¯s a rule. He Hongyan¡¯s doing this on purpose for contribution points.¡±

    Ling Mo looked at He Hongyan, who was acting all menacing, and, thanks to his enhanced hearing, clearly picked up on the quiet discussions of those around him.

    Their voices were just slightly lowered, but while Mu Chen could only catch snippets, Ling Mo heard everything distinctly.

    ¡°No wonder, she¡¯s doing this on purpose¡­ but this woman probably just enjoys making trouble too¡­¡± Ling Mo felt a flicker of impatience. He hade here with serious matters to attend to and had no interest in getting involved with these members. He didn¡¯t expect Niepan headquarters members to be so arrogant and unruly. The middle-aged man had been adopting a nonchnt attitude from the start, clearly not intending to intervene.

    ¡°So bullying neers is the norm here¡­¡± Ling Mo got a preliminary understanding of the atmosphere within Niepan headquarters. The members were in a state of mutualpetition, but judging by He Hongyan and her group¡¯s behavior, it was clear they had formed small cliques. This might be to avoid fighting alone, but it also indicated the interpersonal rtionships here were terrible, requiring group cohesion for survival.

    Thus, even if he hadn¡¯t run into He Hongyan, someone else would havee to provoke them.

    ¡°Within three days, there must be a mission. I¡¯m just wondering if, after the incident in Dongming, they will still schedule me and Mu Chen for that¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    ¡°Not daring to?¡± He Hongyan sneered, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t dare, but¡­¡±

    She was about toe up with even more venomous words to provoke them, but Ling Mo interrupted her, ¡°We¡¯ll bet.¡±

    He Hongyan¡¯s mocking words were stifled before she could even get them out.

    She stared at Ling Mo for a couple of seconds before she reacted, ¡°You really are cocky. Fine, see you then. Let¡¯s bet on whose next mission level will be higher. Just so you know, we¡¯re taking on a B-level mission.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, they actually epted¡­¡±

    ¡°B-level! These two are going to lose for sure.¡±

    Ling Mo remained indifferent. This woman was truly exasperating, no matter what he said, it always turned into ¡°you¡¯re so cocky¡± in her mouth¡­

    In terms of being annoying, this woman¡¯s talent far surpassed her talent for exposure.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. Contribution points might mean living standards and safety for these Niepan headquarters members, but they had no significance to him¡­

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯sck of reaction, not only was He Hongyan even more infuriated, but the cold-eyed man also fixed his gaze on Ling Mo.

    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t understand the value of contribution points and the difficulty of missions, do you? Let me tell you, contribution points can be exchanged for all kinds of supplies, can buy you amodation time at the headquarters, and can even get you women.¡± He Hongyan said this with an expression of calm, even a hint of mockery, ¡°As for mission difficulty, don¡¯t even think about S-level, a B-level is enough to send you to your death.¡±

    Ling Mo frowned deeply at the way she kept saying ¡°to your death.¡±

    Mu Chen also looked upset. What kind of princessplex is this? Did she think everyone needed to cater to her? A Shamate

    1

    princess, really?

    Ling Mo hade across information about contribution points and mission levels in some spoils of war, but these had little relevance to him. He¡¯d only nced through it to get an understanding of the situation within Niepan headquarters.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Ling Mo asked coldly.

    Once again, He Hongyan was left speechless. She red at Ling Mo who then turned his back on her, a vicious glint shing in her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you die.¡±

    The middle-aged man and the receptionists behind the counter were all surprised at Ling Mo. Even after Ling Mo turned away, their gazes lingered on him.

    ¡°Can we continue with the registration?¡± Ling Mo asked the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the middle-aged man snapped back to his senses and said, ¡°Li Yang, bring the registration form.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± Li Yang put away the two shabby weapons, but couldn¡¯t help stealing nces at Ling Mo.

    Even the middle-aged man asionally cast his gaze over at Ling Mo, who, though aware of it, showed no change in his expression.

    ¡°Avoiding trouble here seems impossible! Retreating is hard, too. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well face it head-on to prevent more entanglements,¡± Ling Mo thought.

    The environment at Niepan headquarters clearly impacted Ling Mo¡¯s ns, but as he had said before, since he was here, he would adapt as necessary.

    ¡°Dragon me Squad,e get your stuff,¡± another receptionist called out, bringing up arge bag.

    He Hongyan walked over, yanked open the backpack, revealing several gun magazines and some shiny yellow bullets.

    She lifted her chin, gave Ling Mo a provocative look, and then turned on her heels and walked away, clutching the backpack.

    Ling Mo nced back and indeed saw the trio walking together.

    ¡°So, not only can they form cliques, they can also officially establish squads¡­¡± Ling Mo mused.

    Seeing that the excitement was over, others in the area quieted down, although some still asionally cast curious looks at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo ignored it entirely, but Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.

    This situation was turning out to be too troublesome for them¡­

    ¡°Aren¡¯t missions assigned here?¡± Ling Mo asked after a moment¡¯s thought.

    The middle-aged man shook his head, ¡°Missions are assigned in the upstairs hall. Every day, tasks are posted there, and you can check them out to decide what to take.¡±

    He seemed disinclined to say much more, which was understandable.

    Ling Mo briefly recalled that the way they earned contribution points was different from that of ordinary members.

    Without intersection, naturally, there was indifference in their attitude.

    The so-called registration form was brought over, and the middle-aged man pushed it in front of Ling Mo. He nced at Mu Chen, who was standing behind, and said, ¡°Fill this out, and once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡±

    Though it was called a registration form, it was actually a separate booklet.

    The cover had a ce to fill in names, though in a ce like this, using a nickname would probably be fine too.

    Opening it, Ling Mo saw it was a personal history form. To his surprise, the fields to fill out were all printed out.

    ¡°So high-tech¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself as he scanned the lines.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ From which branch¡­ Age¡­ Gender¡­ Hmm, superpower?¡±

    His eyes lit up when he saw the ¡°Superpower¡± section.

    He nced over at the bookcases behind the counter. It seemed like this new registration form was taken from there¡­

    ¡°All the registration forms should be here. I wonder if the Experimental Group¡¯s forms are here too¡­ If I could get a heads-up about them, it would improve our chances¡­¡±

    Thinking this, Ling Mo shot another nce at the middle-aged man.

    ¡°This spot is directly facing the entrance; the chance to steal a registration form is too small. I will need to observe more.¡±

    He looked at Mu Chen, who had already picked up a pen and started filling out the form.

    Seeing Ling Mo looking, Mu Chen immediately covered his form nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t peek!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your handwriting all crooked anyway¡­¡± Ling Mo scoffed, quickly writing two characters on his cover: Ling Ge.

    Mu Chen peeked over and almost burst outughing, ¡°Seriously?¡±

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Shamate(É±ÂíÌØ):</b>

    Shamate (É±ÂíÌØ) is a subculture in China, typically referring to a fashion style among teenagers that became popr in thete 2000s and early 2010s. Influenced by Japanese Visual Kei and punk culture, it is characterized by exaggerated hairstyles, heavy makeup, and trendy clothing. Shamate youth often use this style to express individuality and rebelliousness.</li></ol>

 Chapter 725: This is Not What I Imagined

    Chapter 725: This is Not What I Imagined

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice was too loud, immediately attracting some attention.

    He quickly coughed and lowered his head, pretending to fill out the form.

    After the surrounding people¡¯s gazes shifted away, Mu Chen lowered his voice and nudged Ling Mo with his elbow, asking, ¡°Do you have to take advantage so openly? How about I provide you with a¡­¡±

    They had already discussed Ling Mo¡¯s identity issue on the way here.

    To infiltrate, he would need toe up with a proper new identity. Ling Mo¡¯s name had already spread among the three major forces in X City, and there was no guarantee that Niepan headquarters hadn¡¯t heard some whispers about it.

    ording to Mu Chen, it would be best for Ling Mo to impersonate a member of the Dongming branch and take on an existing identity.

    However, this suggestion was immediately turned down by Ling Mo.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t sure if the branch members had a record here or not.

    And those mental ability members, he didn¡¯t know them well enough.Such a rash substitution, even if the likelihood of being exposed was low, didn¡¯t seem reliable enough to Ling Mo.

    After thinking it over, it seemed safer to create a new identity.

    If no one here questions it, then it¡¯s fine. Even if they do ask, he couldpletely say he is a new member who just joined the branch and hasn¡¯t reported in yet.

    With branch members either dying or fleeing, where could the headquarters verify at once?

    Thus, the possibility of exposure is greatly reduced.

    ¡°Just fill in your form,¡± Ling Mo said, somewhat speechless. It was just a name¡­ Mu Chen was really persistent.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Mu Chen looked unwilling. He wanted to take advantage too!

    Unfortunately, as the main protagonist, not only could he not hide his identity, but he also had to reveal as much of his background as possible to gain the trust of headquarters.

    However, this smallmotion actually calmed Mu Chen down.

    Being overly nervous would eventually arouse suspicion¡­

    In the ¡°Superpower¡± section, Ling Mo unhesitatingly filled in ¡°psychic probe.¡±

    This superpower was quitemon among those with mental ability, and even if someone wasn¡¯t proficient in it, they would still know a little.

    Ling Mo fell into thetter category. However, his psychic power was strong enough that pretending to be an expert was barely passable.

    The middle-aged man cast a sidelong nce and his expression became somewhat peculiar.

    Just now, seeing Ling Mo nonchntly ept He Hongyan¡¯s bet, he¡¯d thought Ling Mo was very confident¡­ But he didn¡¯t expect his superpower to be that.

    The other guy, just with a nce, anyone could tell he must be a superhuman with enhancement ability. With such heavy calluses on his hands, there¡¯s no way he could be someone with mental ability.

    As for elemental ability, it¡¯s so rare that the middle-aged man didn¡¯t even consider it.

    A team with such a lineup being so impulsive-it¡¯s not stupid?

    But who among those who have survived until now is truly a fool?

    Moreover, Ling Mo seemed like a calm person; why would he act so rashly¡­

    The more the middle-aged man thought about it, the more something felt off, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.

    ¡°Probably he just wrote it vaguely¡­¡± he managed toe up with a reason.

    In this ce, the stronger the superpower, the more likely it is to attract attention. Some members would write somewhat ambiguously, but this was within Niepan headquarters¡¯ allowed limits.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t pay much attention to the middle-aged man¡¯s reaction. After finishing his form, he flipped through a few more pages.

    ¡°So, this part contains contribution points records¡­ This booklet is essentially a personalprehensive file.¡±

    The more Ling Mo understood, the more he realized how sophisticated Niepan headquarters was.

    Whether it was in terms of scale, number of superhumans, system, or even these small details, Niepan headquarters had done exceedingly well.

    Even the harshpetitive environment seemed beneficial to Niepan as far as Ling Mo could see.

    What are superhumans? Currently, they are the elite among humans, possessing powers far beyond ordinary people.

    But in essence, these people are no different from ordinary humans, with all kinds of character traits.

    Most superhumans join Niepan merely to gain more resources and a better living environment; their sense of belonging to Niepan itself is very limited.

    Thus, the management policy adopted by Niepan was to have these superhumans follow regtions and intentionally encouragepetition among them, thereby preventing the possibility of most superhumans banding together. The fact that contribution points could be used for gambling already indicated the strategy.

    Even if some people remained well-behaved, there would always be those like He Hongyan, who actively stirred up trouble.

    However, due to the many restrictions imposed by the Cataclysm, the branches were obviously more lenient, and many regtions were not enforced.

    ¡°The person who managed to establish Niepan headquarters is indeed remarkable. But that doesn¡¯t have much to do with me; the main focus is still on the experimental personnel who left behind that notebook. If my analysis is correct, he must be an important figure in the Experimental Group, holding a lot of experimental records and theoretical knowledge¡­¡±

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t brought the notebook with him for this infiltration, but given his ability to switch perspectives, it didn¡¯t make much difference whether he brought it or not.

    Although Niepan headquarters was located at the core of the Medical University, the direct distance from there to the residential building hadn¡¯t exceeded three kilometers, which was just perfect for Ling Mo.

    After the two finished filling out their registration forms, they didn¡¯t hand them directly to the registration office. Instead, the middle-aged man took the forms and led them upstairs.

    On the stairs, they encountered a few more Niepan members, but these individuals merely nced at them a few times and didn¡¯t cause any trouble.

    ¡°Do so many people go out on missions every day?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Since they were pretending to join the headquarters, showing disinterest in everything would seem too fake¡­

    Seeing Mu Chen ask a question, Ling Mo also looked at the middle-aged man, showing a hint of interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s because some recent events have made task postings more frequent. The higher-ups have posted many high-level tasks that aren¡¯t excessively difficult, so lots of people are eager to take them on,¡± the middle-aged man said nonchntly.

    Most people would stop after hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s indifferent tone, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t just anyone-he was a chatterbox¡­

    These past days, staying with Ling Mo and the others, he often attracted eye-rolls after just a couple of sentences and had to suppress his urge to talk. Now, finally seeing other people, and with his mood rxed, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t chat more.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation that requires so many tasks?¡± Mu Chen asked, not forgetting to pull out a cigarette and offer it to the middle-aged man.

    Ling Mo nced over and was speechless. Mu Chen couldn¡¯t bear to give away his good cigarettes and actually offered a damp one.

    The middle-aged man was about to take it but instantly felt a wave of frustration.

    A branch is a branch-even their cigarettes are terrible¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke¡­¡± grumbled the middle-aged man inwardly. Seeing Mu Chen still staring at him, he reluctantly continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve joined, it¡¯s fine to tell you¡­ The matter isn¡¯t settled yet, and I don¡¯t know much. It seems to be rted to the Central Region.¡±

    ¡°The Central Region?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s interest was genuinely piqued this time. Due to the limitations he faced, he knew almost nothing about the situation outside. Hearing news from the outside world made him exceedingly curious.

    Mu Chen was even more intrigued. Although he had made up his mind to stay with Ling Mo¡¯s Miracle Squad, he often felt a bit anxious.

    Throughout their journey, the threat of zombies had been escting, and the environment was bing increasingly harsh-Mu Chen had certainly noticed.

    He was utterly uncertain if there would still be a ce for humans to live in the future.

    Knowing what the situation was like across the country and even globally would be incredibly beneficial.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the Central Region? What do you mean by saying it¡¯s rted to the Central Region?¡± Mu Chen eagerly pursued his questions.

    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly; just take it as it is. The Central Region consists of provinces withrge poptions. Reportedly, their situation is entirely different from ours. They have more zombies, but they also have far more humans and a significantly higher number of superhumans. They are working on some kind of human alliance now, and they¡¯ve supposedly made contact with us. They are sending people over, and they might arrive any day now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of information¡­¡± Mu Chen was a bit stunned, possibly because the news didn¡¯t match his expectations.

    Ling Mo asked, ¡°When are they supposed to arrive?¡±

    The middle-aged man nced at him and said, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, they were supposed to arrive sooner¡­ They¡¯re probably dyed due to something on the road. After all, there are zombies everywhere.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded, lost in his own thoughts.

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ling Mo again. Though Ling Mo was wearing a hat, during their brief eye contact, the middle-aged man distinctly noticed an unusual gleam in this young man¡¯s eyes.

    Most people¡¯s eyes were dark brown, and while Ling Mo¡¯s bright ck eyes were rare, they weren¡¯t unheard of.

    But eyes that appeared so deep, almost dizzying with a single nce, were rare even among superhumans with mental abilities.

    ¡°This guy seems to have really strong psychic power. If it¡¯s just psychic probing, what a waste. But¡­ how far can his probes reach?¡± The middle-aged man was extremely curious about this. As a guard, he had met all the superhumans here, including those with mental abilities, but someone like Ling Mo was exceptionally rare.

    Upon reaching the second floor, they were greeted by a bustling hall.

    Several movable ckboards were set up in the center of the hall, each marked with different levels in red ink. Many paper notes were attached to the boards, presumably listing various tasks.

    There were about twenty to thirty people crowded in front of the ckboards, carefully selecting tasks.

    However, just as Ling Mo looked at them, several individuals gave up on picking tasks and walked away empty-handed.

    ¡°Those¡­¡± Mu Chen began, but the middle-aged man interjected, ¡°As long as they still have contribution points, they aren¡¯t forced to take on tasks. Many tasks are dangerous, and some people prefer to wait for tasks that offer a better return on investment¡­¡±

    As he said this, he suddenly turned back and gave them a nce. ¡°For example, that guy with the surname Song who went to Dongming-you know, he picked one of those.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but Ling Mo remained calm.

    After a brief pause, the middle-aged man smiled again, ¡°But that task was all about luck.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Mu Chen nodded, though his smile was a bit forced.

    Catching Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, he exhaled a sigh of relief.

    Rx¡­ Act natural¡­

 Chapter 726: Ill Pretend to Be Enjoying the Scenery

    Chapter 726: Ill Pretend to Be Enjoying the Scenery

    The middle-aged man led the two of them straight through the hall. In ces with more people, they didn¡¯t stand out as much. Although they attracted some nces along the way, they were little more than cursory looks. Mu Chen felt secretly relieved. Thankfully, they hadn¡¯t run into those crazy people everywhere; otherwise, it truly would have been impossible to move.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    After turning into a corridor, it became significantly quieter.

    This was obviously an office area; many of the doors were only half-open, and through the gaps, glimpses of desks and silhouettes could be seen.

    The middle-aged man continued walking deeper inside without stopping.

    Ling Mo turned his head to look at the other side of the corridor. From there, he could see the other buildings through the ss windows. These buildings were rtively independent but connected by corridors. After a quick nce, he noticed a concealed firing point. Upon closer inspection, he found a total of five of them.

    ¡°Each building has one, forming interlocking fire points, probably without leaving any blind spots. It¡¯s indeed very tight security,¡± Ling Mo thought, memorizing their locations.

    ¡°There¡¯s Canine Zombie patrols outside and heavy defenses inside. If you wanted to get a Zombie Puppet in from the outside, it would be very difficult¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo was contemting this, the middle-aged man stopped in front of a door, knocked, and then pushed it open.¡°Team Leader Li, two people arrived today iming to be from the Dongming branch. I had them fill out the registration form, and here they are¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man said a couple of sentences inside, then turned back and called, ¡°You cane in now.¡±

    HR Leader¡¯s Office¡­ Ling Mo stared at the sign on the door, his expression a bit strange.

    They really have everything covered¡­

    The facilities here were directly taken from the Medical University, and after some cleaning, it had a bit of a corporate feel.

    But the bloodstains on the walls were hard to handle. Despite being smoothed out with sandpaper, the traces could still be vaguely seen.

    Inside the office, behind the only desk, sat a man in his forties, portly and flipping through the two registration forms submitted by the middle-aged man.

    Hearing Ling Mo and Mu Chen enter, he merely nced up, curtly said, ¡°Sit down,¡± and then continued reading.

    Ugh, a no-nonsense type¡­

    Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened, instantly feeling a bit worried.

    People like this often take their work very seriously. Seriousness itself wasn¡¯t a problem, but if he was also the rigid type, fooling him today might not be easy.

    Better organize my thoughts and words¡­

    Ling Mo, on the other hand, casually sat down on the sofa, ncing at Team Leader Li with a rxed expression.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    This nce actually made Ling Mo a bit surprised. This guy¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be a superhuman¡­

    If you exclude those with Enhancement abilities based on his physique, this guy¡¯s body fat suggested otherwise-unless he specialized in beer belly enhancement¡­

    As for someone with mental abilities¡­his eyes, while sharper than the average person, fell shortpared to those with mental abilities.

    Ling Mo discreetly extended a Tentacle. Though he didn¡¯t directly probe, in this closed space, he could roughly observe everyone¡¯s psychic fluctuations.

    Not a mental ability user either¡­

    ¡°Definitely not Elemental Ability; his physical condition seems worse than the average person. Zombies crawling could outrun him, so no ability suits him¡­ Consider how his physique should¡¯ve changed after enduring the Cataclysm; he probably only put on this weight after reaching Niepan headquarters. Judging by his body, he¡¯s likely an old Member¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see ordinary people in management roles, but it makes sense as powerful superhumans may not necessarily understand HR management,¡± Ling Mo thought.

    The middle-aged man found a ce to sit down as well, clearly having to wait until Ling Mo and Mu Chen¡¯s identities were confirmed before he could leave.

    Team Leader Li read through everything without a word, then suddenly leaned back and opened a drawer.

    Seeing this action, Mu Chen quickly exchanged a nce with Ling Mo.

    Sure enough, there¡¯s a record!

    In fact, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t clear about themunication between the Dongming branch and headquarters, so he had no idea how often records were submitted. If asked, he could only insist that Ling Mo had just joined¡­

    Every movement of Team Leader Li was painstakingly slow, making those watching him feel exhausted on his behalf. However, when it came to flipping through the files, his speed was anything but slow.

    This was his personal professional proficiency, not something any Superpower could rece.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Team Leader Li stopped on a particr page, cleared his throat, and then finally looked up at Ling Mo and Mu Chen.

    ¡°Level 5 Member Mu Chen, Dongming branch management personnel. Ling Ge, no record.¡±

    He stated expressionlessly.

    ¡°What the heck?!¡±

    Mu Chen was instantly stunned. Less than five minutes in, and he actually scanned through everything?!

    Seeing the densely packed names from afar was already dizzying for Mu Chen. This guy could really read that fast?

    However, it wasn¡¯t Team Leader Li¡¯s speed that surprised him, but the fact that he hadn¡¯t thought this far ahead!

    The middle-aged man immediately looked at Ling Mo, while Ling Mo turned to look at Mu Chen.

    Since Team Leader Li had confirmed Mu Chen¡¯s management position, it was naturally up to him to exin¡­

    Mu Chen¡¯s eye twitched, and he slowly turned to meet Ling Mo¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°My word carries little weight,¡± Ling Mo whispered.

    ¡°¡­You jerk!¡± Mu Chen silently cursed, moving his lips without a sound, and then turned to Team Leader Li, bracing himself for exnation, ¡°Ling Ge just joined a short while ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Then have Mr. Ai report it in next time¡­ But you both made this trip to join headquarters, right?¡± As Team Leader Li spoke, his thick lips finally twitched into a rather unattractive smile, ¡°One doesn¡¯t join headquarters like this. After each file update, the higher-ups naturally screen it. Specialists go to each branch to bring in new Members. Dongming hadn¡¯t met the criteria for over half a year, but one can¡¯t just bend the rules¡­¡±

    His words were polite, but the underlying message was clear: Even if you throw yourselves into ourps, we still won¡¯t take you¡­

    Ling Mo remained unfazed, but Mu Chen¡¯s face burned with embarrassment.

    How inadequate did he have to be to remain unchosen for so long?! He felt confident back at the branch, only to find he had consistently been in a state of rejection at headquarters!

    But looking at Ling Mo, Mu Chen felt more at ease.

    Compared to Ling Mo, his skills were indeedcking.

    The other two headquarters Members they encountered earlier were also no match for Ling Mo.

    However, this was still the headquarters¡¯ turf, and even Ling Mo had to tread carefully¡­

    There might be even stronger superhumans than Ling Mo here¡­

    Mu Chen quickly snapped his thoughts back to reality and made a show of appearing deeply pained.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s sudden expression, both the middle-aged man and Team Leader Li were momentarily stunned.

    Although it looked more like a stomachache, under these circumstances¡­ it couldn¡¯t be a hurt ego, could it?

    Neither of them thought it could be something more serious, so when Mu Chen finally voiced his painstakingly crafted opening line, they both turned to stone in an instant.

    ¡°Dongming¡­ Dongming¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen shook his head and then buried his face in his hands in grief, ¡°They¡¯re all¡­ all dead¡­¡±

    Ling Mo, who was sitting to the side, was momentarily stunned and took a full couple of seconds to react.

    Whoa¡­ Mu Chen is actually a pretty good actor!

    But just then, Mu Chen subtly raised his head and, under the cover of his hands, gave Ling Mo a disdainful look before continuing to shake his head: ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡­ wiped out¡­¡±

    The culprit is this guy!

    Just as he finished mouthing the words, he saw Ling Mo¡¯s expression darken.

    This idiot is hopeless¡­

    After being so tense on the way here, he now decides to y around while fully immersed in his act¡­

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s changing expression, Mu Chen quickly continued to cover his face. Strange, low sounds seeped from between his fingers, sounding like heavy breathing, as if he was struggling to calm his emotions.

    Team Leader Li remained stunned for several long seconds before suddenly standing up, his stomach even hitting the desk, making his fat jiggle. He mmed his hand heavily on the file, ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Even though Mu Chen¡¯s performance was dramatic and emotionally charged, using the simplest words to describe the situation, Team Leader Li still found it hard to believe.

    The Dongming branch gone? Everyone dead?

    This is freaking impossible!

    ¡°Exin clearly!¡±

    Team Leader Li¡¯s face changed dramatically. He was just short of lunging at Mu Chen and grabbing him by the cor to demand answers. However, seeing Mu Chen in such a state, he had to forcibly suppress his internal shock and pressed on, ¡°Calm down and exin the situation clearly.¡±

    The middle-aged man also snapped back to reality. He stared at Mu Chen in disbelief and then shifted his gaze to Ling Mo.

    Don¡¯t look at me¡­ Ling Mo quickly averted his eyes. As a recent addition, there was no need to go along with Mu Chen¡¯s theatrics, so he simply pretended to look around at the scenery.

    Mu Chen took another full minute of ¡°deep breathing¡± before slowly lifting his head, revealing a face flushed bright red.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s blood-rushed expression, both Team Leader Li and the middle-aged man simultaneously felt weak at the knees.

    Judging by his appearance, it was likely true¡­

    Only Ling Mo and Mu Chen knew that his flushed face was not from grief and anger, but from holding his breath¡­

    ¡°Take your time,¡± Team Leader Li hesitated for a moment and said.

    ¡°This¡­ this is a long story,¡± Mu Chen replied sincerely. If he were to exin in full, it would mean detailing how they fixated on Ling Mo and began their self-destructive actions¡­

    However, the story Mu Chen was about to tell was one he had prepared in advance. Laced with half-truths, it differed significantly from the real events but would sufficiently fool them. For any detail he couldn¡¯t weave neatly, he would im ignorance, and no one would suspect otherwise.

    A person¡¯s perspective is inherently limited, and they can only see so much. If he could recount the whole sequence of events without missing a beat, it might actually arouse suspicion.

 Chapter 727: Even as a Scapegoat, You Cant Be Used Like This!

    Chapter 727: Even as a Scapegoat, You Cant Be Used Like This!

    Listening to Mu Chen¡¯s description, the expressions on Team Leader Li and hispanion¡¯s faces became incredibly animated.

    Just a few people, destroyed the entire Dongming branch, most members dead, and the rest scattered and fled¡­

    This¡­ this is too ridiculous!

    But Mu Chen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. Many details would be hard to fabricate unless experienced firsthand. Most importantly, from Mu Chen¡¯s standpoint, he had no reason to make this up. Though he wasn¡¯t at the headquarters¡¯ level, as a high-ranking manager of a branch, Mu Chen enjoyed a lifestyle that could be considered luxuriouspared to those survivors living like rats, hiding in cracks and constantly under immense mental pressure. Just the fact that he riskeding to Heishui indicated he wasn¡¯t willing to abandon this lifestyle easily.

    ¡°Free agents¡± with actual strength like Ling Mo were umon among human survivors.

    After all, individual strength is quite insignificantpared to the zombies infesting the city. Sometimes, just collecting a bit of food could be fatal. In a situation surrounded by zombies, it¡¯s impossible even to sleep soundly. Such immense mental pressure is not something everyone can endure.

    Of course, small groups of survivors haven¡¯t disappeared altogether. With so many towns in the West, there are only a few major forces, with limited coverage.

    Groups like Falcon and F Team, including Niepan, are all based around arge city and then gradually expand their influence. Although Niepan is somewhat special, it can¡¯t affect all survivors.

    Some survivors probably aren¡¯t even aware of these camps¡¯ existence, and even if they wanted to find such ¡°safe zones,¡± theyck the strength to travel between towns.However, even for those survivors who haven¡¯t joined any camp, they try their best to survive in groups.

    An individual¡¯s power is really too limited¡­

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t talking about just one person, but still, three to five people¡­ three to five people couldn¡¯t possibly have that kind of power!

    For a moment, Team Leader Li and hispanion felt torn. On one hand, they couldn¡¯t find a reason for Mu Chen to lie, but on the other hand, they couldn¡¯t believe this description.

    At that moment, Team Leader Li suddenly remembered something: ¡°Number 1¡­ didn¡¯t Number 1 go to your Dongming?!¡±

    As he asked, a cold sweat began to form on his forehead.

    He had been so shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s ount that he almost forgot about this!

    Number 1 Experimental Subject, this was an S-level task issued by the Experimental Group!

    Although the Experimental Group had produced many monsters, very few were important enough to be given numbers.

    Of course, the prefix ¡°Number 1¡± didn¡¯t necessarily mean it was the top product of the Experimental Group, but it definitely held significant value!

    Seeing Team Leader Li so tense, Ling Mo thought nonchntly, ¡°Looks like experimental subjects are more important than people¡­¡±

    Although Team Leader Li had been shocked earlier, he hadn¡¯t been this rmed.

    Dongming truly was a low-tier branch, even less valuable than Number 1¡­

    Joining such a ce might provide a good life based on strength, but in the eyes of the higher-ups, you¡¯re just a pawn¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mu Chen pondered for a moment before delivering the pre-arranged answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Be specific, do you not know if they¡¯re dead, or did you not see anything?¡± Team Leader Li¡¯s body shook with agitation as he pressed on.

    Damn!

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes internally: ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seemed like it escaped. Then I took the opportunity to run, and I happened to meet Ling Ge, so we teamed up.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Team Leader Li initially wanted to scold him for not helping, but then he remembered Number 1¡¯s speed-there¡¯s no way he could have caught up¡­

    Absorbing so much at once, Team Leader Li slumped back into his chair.

    In Niepan¡¯s management, he was only mid-to-low level. He couldn¡¯t handle these matters at all.

    Mu Chen then nced at Ling Mo. Although he had performed masterfully just now, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Hiding the death of Number 1 was something Ling Mo specifically requested.

    ording to Ling Mo, the destruction of the Dongming branch would aggravate the headquarters, but losing Number 1 would drive them insane¡­

    If Niepan¡¯s headquarters were provoked too much, Ling Mo and Mu Chen might both end up being confined.

    Even if it didn¡¯t go that far, they would be endlessly interrogated about the details, which wouldpletely derail Ling Mo¡¯s n.

    Instead, it was better to use the uncertain fate of Number 1 to divert the headquarters¡¯ attention.

    Using even a dead monster for their advantage-Ling Mo¡¯s cunning knew no bounds!

    However, Mu Chen still had some doubts. After all, what was destroyed was a branch, not just some insignificant thing¡­

    Unexpectedly, Ling Mo had guessed it all correctly!

    As Mu Chen sighed in relief, he also felt a surge of disgust toward Niepan¡¯s headquarters.

    Are human lives so worthless? In the eyes of the higher-ups, everyone else¡¯s lives were trash.

    If they could truly create monsters that obeyed thempletely, even the superhumans at the headquarters would be irrelevant in their eyes.

    ¡°Captain Li¡­ please take them¡­ I need to go upstairs for a bit,¡± Team Leader Li said, his mind in turmoil, as he stood up and spoke disjointedly.

    ¡°They mighte to ask you questionster¡­¡± He nced at Ling Mo and Mu Chen before adding.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t mind; they probably wouldn¡¯t even have the energy topare his story. But Mu Chen looked distressed. He knewing in meant being used as aborer and a shield, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this thorough!

    Captain Li, still in shock, only regained hisposure after Team Leader Li left.

    ¡°Follow me¡­¡±

    Niepan¡¯s headquarters wasn¡¯t exactlyrge, but it had more than enough space for its members.

    Ling Mo and Mu Chen followed the middle-aged man through a series of twists and turns until they reached a building located on the left side of the headquarters.

    After registering with the staff in the first-floor lobby, the middle-aged man handed over two room keys to Ling Mo and Mu Chen.

    ¡°This is the dormitory building. You can explore the area if you have nothing to do¡­ The building next door is for leisure activities, but it requires contribution points to enter. The cafeteria is to the left of the lobby¡­ normally it also requires contribution points, but you don¡¯t need any for the first three days. No killing is allowed here, and it¡¯s best not to get into fights. There are other restricted areas¡­ well, you¡¯ll be stopped if you try anyway, so I won¡¯t bother mentioning them.¡±

    The middle-aged man was clearly still processing what he had just learned, and his gaze toward Ling Mo and Mu Chen wasplicated.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Mu Chen, not needing a prompt from Ling Mo, already had his mouth open to ask, ¡°Can you still tell us which ces are off-limits? Where are they? And why can¡¯t we enter?¡±

    The middle-aged man looked exasperated. This guy was like a walking encyclopedia of a hundred thousand whys!

    ¡°Back there, thest three buildings, they are all off-limits¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are those buildings, and why can¡¯t we go in?¡±

    ¡°The Experimental Group and the bosses are there. Regr members aren¡¯t allowed!¡± Seeing that Mu Chen still wanted to ask more, the middle-aged man quickly added, ¡°I have things to do, I have to go now.¡±

    He turned and left, fearing that if he didn¡¯t hurry, Mu Chen would keep badgering him. He had thought these two would be nervous right now, but they turned out to be so chatty¡­

    ¡°Damn, he kept asking questions, I didn¡¯t even get to ask mine!¡± The middle-aged man originally wanted to gossip a bit too¡­

    ¡°Do you really think we won¡¯t be a spectacle?¡± Mu Chen asked in a low voice as they found themselves alone while heading upstairs.

    ¡°At most, they¡¯ll watch you. No one¡¯s going to watch me-I¡¯m a neer,¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    Mu Chen was speechless. Ling Mo was right¡­ Thinking about it, Mu Chen felt like crying again.

    This was too much. Even using someone as a scapegoat shouldn¡¯t be this tant¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll attract much attention,¡± Ling Mo reassured him, giving Mu Chen a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± With all the troublemakers in Niepan¡¯s headquarters, Mu Chen definitely didn¡¯t want to be targeted by them.

    Even if there was no real loss, constant harassment would still be unbearable.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be despised because you¡¯re from a branch. Once they know you¡¯re a survivor from a destroyed branch, they won¡¯t bother to even despise you,¡± Ling Mo analyzed seriously.

    Mu Chen was stunned for a moment before exploding in anger: ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s notforting at all!¡±

    There weren¡¯t many people going in and out of the Dormitory Building. Besides a few male superhumans, they saw just one woman.

    Given these conditions, a gender-segregated living arrangement was unlikely. This mixed living situation was prettymon.

    However, upon arriving, Mu Chen felt quite frustrated. ¡°I wonder how many more women like that Shamate one there are¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s boastfulment flew out, and before Mu Chen could praise him, he continued, ¡°We won¡¯t be staying here for long anyway.¡±

    Mu Chen was once again speechless; this guy was really a rogue!

    But on second thought, Mu Chen was actually looking forward to people trying to provoke them.

    They would be thinking they¡¯re bullying neers, only to find out they were never regarded as significant at all. Wonder how they¡¯ll feel then¡­

    In such a ce, it wasn¡¯t ideal for Ling Mo to conduct a psychic probe, but figuring out a rough estimate of the number of people wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    ¡°If we assume an 80% upancy rate, there are nearly a hundred superhumans here alone. That¡¯s pretty impressive¡­ But with so many members heading out on missions these days, it¡¯s probably at its weakest now. Even so, about a third of the superhumans remain. It¡¯s uncertain whether more will be leaving in the next few days¡­¡±

    The fewer superhumans left behind, the better¡­ Ling Mo had a decent idea of the firepower distribution and superhuman numbers, but the exact location of the Experimental Group remained a mystery. It¡¯s unrealistic to expect to pinpoint the Experimental Group¡¯s specifics in one go.

    As the room door opened, both Ling Mo and Mu Chen froze for a moment.

    It took Mu Chen several seconds to shake off the shock, and he expressed his amazement in a simple yet powerful way: ¡°Damn!¡±

    This was no ordinary Dormitory; it was a high-end Hotel!

 Chapter 728: They Considered Him Food?

    Chapter 728: They Considered Him Food?

    Inside the apartment building, Xu Shuhan was leaning against the window, staring intently in the direction of the Medical University.

    From her vantage point, she could only see a portion of the empty buildings and a vast amount of greenery-not a single person in sight, let alone any trace of Ling Mo and Mu Chen.

    She didn¡¯t even know if the two of them had gone in yet¡­

    ¡°If Ling Mo confirmed it, it should be correct. If he miscalcted, they should be back by the afternoon,¡± she pondered, feeling conflicted. She didn¡¯t want Ling Mo and Mu Chen to take such a risk, but she was also filled with fear about fully mutating. Ye Lian and the others didn¡¯t look much different from regr people; it was only during battles that their terrifying nature as Senior Zombies was revealed. But how long did it take them to reach this level of evolution?

    Once she fully mutated, she would lose her sanity and wouldn¡¯t be able to control her actions at all.

    Some things don¡¯t seem as daunting after experiencing them, but if you know about them beforehand, the psychological pressure is immense¡­

    Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but think about the possibility of Ling Mo failing in his mission. If he couldn¡¯t find a way to help her retain her sanity, what then?

    ¡°All I can do is pray that Ling Mo seeds¡­¡± Xu Shuhan was a bundle of nerves.

    Inside, the three female zombies were all busy with their own tasks. Although Ling Mo hadn¡¯t taken them along, they, along with Yu Shiran who was nearby, were his backup in case something went wrong.Ye Lian stood in front of a full-length mirror, holding a chopstick in her hand. After staring at herself for a while, she suddenly began to move side to side.

    Her speed wasn¡¯t fast, nor were her movements particrly quick. Each time the chopstick extended to touch the mirror, it precisely hit her vulnerable points as she moved.

    But as her speed increased, she began to make mistakes. After all, training against oneself is much more challenging.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the chopstick hit the mark, Ye Lian stopped and looked at her reflection, with the chopstick touching her forehead. She blinked, appearing a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°¡­Again¡­¡±

    While Ye Lian struggled with the mirror, Xia Na and Li Yalin were also busy.

    In a bathroom, Xia Na was also standing in front of a mirror, looking at her reflection.

    At this moment, one of her eyes was a deep ck, and the other was a dazzling red.

    Innocence and cruelty, calmness and bloodlust-twopletely different aurasbined, making her appearance exceedingly eerie.

    But in the mirror, Xia Na saw two versions of herself. One was the true Leader-Level Zombie, ck Na, while the other was the spiritual body, Nana. These two personalities coexisted within her but were each distinct. At the moment, ck Na was in the foreground, while Nana was in the background, with their torsos essentially merged together.

    ¡°First, there was chaos, then mutual devouring, then separation, and now fusion again¡­¡± Xia Na muttered to herself as she stared at the reflections in the mirror. ¡°But this fusion is still very basic. If no one else sees it, fine, but in Ling-Ge¡¯s eyes, wouldn¡¯t it look like I have three heads and six arms? No way¡­¡±

    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a reseble bag. Inside was none other than Bighead¡¯s King-level viral hive.

    ¡°I can¡¯t devour this all at once. Otherwise, I might be influenced by his virus, which would disrupt the bnce within me, causing a viral mutation and leading to my own transformation¡­¡± Xia Na was well aware of this theory. Wild Zombies didn¡¯t care about these consequences; they would devour any Gel and hive they found, leading to all sorts of bizarre mutations and evolutions.

    ¡°Ugh, why am I even thinking about this? What if I evolve a pair of wings or something¡­¡± ck Na suddenly grinned wickedly in the mirror. She was a pure zombie; she could ept any form of mutation as long as it meant evolving to a higher level.

    ¡°No way!¡± Spiritual body Nana was furious. ¡°You expect me to be a Birdman?! No chance!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, a Birdman?! Ever heard of a fallen angel? For being the human side, you seriouslyck any sense of aesthetics¡­¡± ck Na grumbled.

    The spiritual body Nana rolled her eyes. ¡°Cut it out! We share the same memories!¡± She nced at the viral hive in her hand and said, ¡°My current direction of evolution and mutation is obviously rted to the spiritual body and the split personalities issue. We¡¯ve already be independent from each other, and the possibility ofplete fusion is low. But no matter how we end up mutating, it will definitely be beneficial for us.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡± ck Na also rolled her eyes. Although they were essentially the same being, their expressions werepletely different when made by each persona.

    ¡°Tch, what? I still haven¡¯t forgotten thest time we evolved, and you controlled the left hand to pinch my right cheek!¡± Nana snapped.

    ¡°Haha,e at me! To think we¡¯re supposed to be the same person, why is the other me so uptight¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re all that great¡­¡±

    Despite their bickering, the two personalities didn¡¯t really end up fighting.

    All physical sensations were experienced by both personalities simultaneously. It didn¡¯t matter which hand pinched which cheek; it felt the same to both of them¡­

    ¡°Better to be cautious and take it slow. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t suddenly devour it all at once-it will cause a mutation.¡± Clearly, Xia Na was being jointly controlled by both personalities at this point. Since the signs of mutation appeared, the two personalities had been able to co-direct the body. The unusual appearance of her eyes was precisely because of this reason.

    However, Xia Na wouldn¡¯t allow one personality to control one side of the body; this only happened when they were inclined to fight. Normally, they would discuss things like this. During battles, Nana would revert to the spiritual body to assist the main body. As for speaking, whoever snagged the opportunity to talk first would do the talking. Nevertheless, they were two-in-one, and to others, Xia Na only seemed quirky and whimsical, without any ring abnormalities.

    But how the evolution and mutations would y out, even Xia Na herself didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Got it¡­ tch¡­¡± Xia Na¡¯s expression in the mirror changed, indicating her displeasure as she pouted.

    In the bedroom, Li Yalin appeared quite calm.

    She sat on a clean bedspread, her eyes wide open.

    Although she had the appearance of a mixed-race person, Li Yalin¡¯s eyes were typically ck in her usual state, with a hint of amber that others couldn¡¯t really notice.

    But at this moment, while she suppressed her Zombie aura, her eyes were already red, almost as if they were about to bleed.

    On closer inspection, the bright amber color flickered in that sea of blood, making her eyes shine brilliantly.

    Despite the cold undertone, the color itself was incredibly beautiful, making it hard for anyone to look away.

    Beside her was an empty reseble bag, indicating she was absorbing a mutation creature¡¯s mother hive.

    Originally, her demeanor heavily resembled that of a Snake, even her attack methods and daily actions were snake-like. However, as she absorbed the mutation creature¡¯s mother hive, some changes were clearly happening. The amber hue remained, indicating that her snake-like traits wouldn¡¯t disappear, but what she would ultimately be was unknown to Ling Mo, and even more so to Li Yalin.

    After settling down, Ling Mo¡¯s first action was to shift his perspective.

    Among the three female Zombies, Ye Lian¡¯s psychic fluctuation was the calmest, so Ling Mo naturally switched to her.

    Unexpectedly, just as he shifted, he saw a Chopstick stabbing towards Ye Lian, as if it was targeting her specifically.

    This sudden switch left Ling Mo unable to see clearly, making his scalp tingle with rm.

    Just as the Chopstick was about to pierce Ye Lian¡¯s shoulder, she unexpectedly dodged to the side. But immediately, the Chopstick intercepted her path directly in front.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart leapt to his throat, but he soon realized that it was a Mirror¡­

    In the mirror, Ye Lian¡¯s eyes looked like ripples continuously contracting inward, appearing extremely strange.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s practicing with herself¡­ scared me for a moment¡­¡± Ling Mo let out a sigh of relief.

    Only Zombies could use such a training method, which was even more difficult than fighting with both hands. Although Zombies had incredibly fast physical reflexes, their Intelligence was limited. While Ye Lian had reached a dominant level, her Intelligence improvement was quite modest. Herbat instincts were remarkable, but using the ¡°Kaleidoscope¡± required conscious thought. As a result, it couldn¡¯t keep up with her body¡¯s reflexes, making it perfect for training.

    Ling Mo never expected Ye Lian to have such self-awareness. He hadn¡¯t thought of this method at all¡­

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ye Lian again; he was really curious about what was in her bag.

    However, since it was Ye Lian¡¯s personal possession, Ling Mo didn¡¯t even think about switching perspectives to peek, let alone force her to show him.

    Nheless, Ling Mo still had a hunch that, despite Ye Lian¡¯s significant limitations in Intelligence, she had plenty of ideas swirling in her little head¡­

    ¡°Since the girl doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, she must have her reasons. Better check in with everyone first.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly sent a signal to Yu Shiran as well. However, when he switched perspectives, he encountered ck Silk. After enduring a minute of verbal bombardment, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and hurriedly shifted his view back. Just as the scene of the Dormitory appeared before him, a voice echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t run away. As the master, how can you be so irresponsible? Let me tell you, Yu Shiran doesn¡¯t want to follow you; she¡¯s just thinking about eating you. What a joke! You¡¯re my backup food after all¡­¡± ck Silk continued to babble on through the psychic link. Only it could manage such a feat, effectively bing a powerful spiritual body.

    Ling Mo was already feeling a headacheing on; this was practically haunting him!

    But when he heard thatst sentence, he immediately sat up straight. ¡°What?!¡±

    He didn¡¯t say this out loud; he thought it. Through the psychic link, ck Silk could urately pick up on his thoughts.

    ¡°Haha, did I say something? Just kidding¡­ Anyway, my time¡¯s up, I¡¯m leaving now¡­¡±

    A few secondster, in the midst of Ling Mo¡¯s silent wait, ck Silk¡¯s voice indeed reappeared. ¡°So, you have to help me Absorb that little girl. Master, you¡¯re a good person¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really off now.¡±

    As ck Silk finally quieted down, Ling Mo reached out and knocked on the nearby table.

    They considered him food? Backup food at that? What on earth does that even mean?

 Chapter 729: The Phantom of the Pipeline

    Chapter 729: The Phantom of the Pipeline

    ¡°Could it be that ck Silk is seeing me as a backup symbiote?¡± Ling Mo suddenly had this thought pop into his head.

    The more he thought about it, the more usible it seemed. Not to mention theck of freedom as a symbiote, just imagining that talkativepanion chattering in his mind all day sent a chill down his spine.

    Now he began to understand Yu Shiran a bit more. No wonder she wanted his help to sever her psychic link with ck Silk. It must be quite torturous!

    However, ck Silk¡¯s idea was still rather far-fetched. Essentially, it remained Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet. As long as the psychic link remained unbroken, it was impossible for it to rebel against him.

    ¡°But the fact that it even had such a thought¡­ it¡¯s definitely cunning. Guess Xia Na¡¯s training wasn¡¯t for nothing¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly shook his head. ck Silk needed some discipline, but he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that now.

    The main focus should be on exploring Niepan headquarters at the moment.

    In a ce like this, he couldn¡¯t casually use his psychic tentacles for probing. Disturbing other mental ability superhumans would only expose him.

    But sending out the main body wouldn¡¯t yield much either, unless he knew some stealth techniques.Generally speaking, it¡¯s incredibly difficult toe up with an appropriate method in such stringent conditions.

    Mu Chen thought the same. He was currently sitting in the next room, supposedly resting but actually keeping an eye out for Ling Mo.

    He knew very well that after sneaking in, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t waste any time and would quickly take action.

    But no matter how much he thought, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t guess what method Ling Mo would use.

    Without psychic power probing, how would he deal with the omnipresent guards and dense firepower points?

    If it were anyone else, Mu Chen would have lost faith. But with Ling Mo, even though he had doubts, he still held onto a sliver of hope.

    If they really had no way, then wouldn¡¯t sneaking in here be tantamount to courting death?

    In fact, as he saw it, Ling Mo often flirted with danger, but in the end, he usually came out unscathed.

    However, this time was different from the past. They were now deep within enemy Headquarters. One wrong move could lead toplete failure.

    ¡°Ling-Ge, Ling-Ge, please don¡¯t screw me over this time¡­¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath.

    Separated by a wall, Ling Mo had no idea what Mu Chen was saying.

    Unlike Mu Chen, Ling Mo was neither nervous nor racking his brains. Instead, he was meticulously inspecting the corners of the room.

    Who knows what this room was used for before; the decor was quite decent, and it had all the amenities. But many pieces of furniture were evidently brought in from elsewhere, and even the decor seemed to have been redone.

    Niepan headquarters had certainly invested heavily to meet the needs of these superhumans.

    If this had been any other Survivor Camp, they¡¯d use all that energy to gather supplies. With starvation lurking, who cares about luxury?

    It¡¯s exactly this stark difference that attracts so many superhumans to Niepan headquarters.

    Some people have simple thoughts: risking their lives every so often is a given, no matter which camp they join. If that¡¯s the case, they might as well enjoy the downtime. Who knows if they¡¯ll survive the next outing? With a sword perpetually hanging over their heads, many of them act without any scruples. Ling Mo guessed that people here probably didn¡¯t save their contribution points, spending them quickly as soon as they got them.

    As he pondered, Ling Mo finished searching the floor and turned his attention to the Ceiling.

    Niepan headquarters was unlikely to install surveince cameras in the superhumans¡¯ living quarters, and Ling Mo wasn¡¯t looking for that either.

    After observing for a while from below, he extended a few psychic tentacles.

    Though psychic tentacles shouldn¡¯t be used carelessly, using them to explore his own room was fine.

    Quickly, Ling Mo¡¯s attention was drawn to a spot.

    As he eerily ¡°hovered¡± mid-air, the ceilingmp above him wobbled a bit.

    When he reached mid-air, the white ceiling panel began to quiver mysteriously and then slowly pried open at one corner.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Propping up the corner with his tentacles, Ling Mo immediately pulled out the little Jellyfish from his pocket.

    He had initially intended to use this little thing as a backup battery, but given the current situation, it could now serve as an exploration robot.

    Earlier, during a body search, it had been mistaken for a Toy. But as soon as itnded in Ling Mo¡¯s palm, it immediately spun around energetically.

    ¡°Sure enough, the mental energy consumption is slow; even now, it¡¯s still at its limit state¡­¡±

    A silent psychic tentacle extended from Ling Mo¡¯s psychic light cluster, then prated the Jellyfish.

    Since it was already full, the tentacle did nothing more than intertwine with the mental energy inside; it wasn¡¯t absorbed by the Jellyfish.

    Ling Mo¡¯s method wasn¡¯t exactly controlling it but rather connecting it to his own mental energy.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s pure energy without any memories, it could barely count as an artificial mini psychic light cluster¡­¡±

    He moved the Jellyfish towards the Ceiling. With a mere thought, the Jellyfish crawled into the gap.

    Once inside, the tentacle dissipated, and the ceiling panel returned to its original state.

    Although it no longer fit as seamlessly as before, unless someone inspected closely, it wouldn¡¯t be noticeable.

    ¡°That should do it.¡± Ling Mo jumped back to the floor, shifting his ¡°vision¡± to the Jellyfish.

    This feeling waspletely different from controlling a Zombie Puppet. The Jellyfish had no eyesight, and even if it did, it would be useless in such a pipeline.

    It felt as though he were in absolute darkness, with only those psychic light clusters visible, some near and some far.

    But the Jellyfish moved quickly. Ling Mo felt like a phantom, asionally passing by a psychic light cluster as he swiftly navigated Niepan headquarters¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A Zombie waved its arms around but suddenly went weak in the knees and copsed forward.

    With the heavy thud of the Zombie hitting the ground, a small figure wielding a Curved knife appeared behind it.

    ¡°The Zombies around here are a real pain! Kill one, and a bunch more show up!¡± The girl with the Curved knife lifted her head, revealing a youthful face beneath her cap. She looked frustrated, breathing heavily.

    Not far from her, another man was also taking down a Zombie. Though he seemed in good shape, he too was slightly sweating.

    ¡°This side¡¯s pretty much searched. We can be sure they¡¯ve left, right? Don¡¯t forget, we have an actual mission,¡± the man said helplessly.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m abusing my power for personal gain. You heard what that lunatic from the Second Camp said-if we want to recruit them, we need to find that person,¡± the girl said indignantly.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± the man said, rubbing his arm with a headache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so resigned!¡± the girl snapped, ¡°Falcon may have a lot of supplies, but it¡¯s only enough to sustain themselves. The Second Camp is the real target worth recruiting. But the Second Camp clearly doesn¡¯t listen to Headquarters. I¡¯m doing this for the greater good! And besides¡­ besides, aren¡¯t we on the way?¡±

    The man, looking defeated, said, ¡°How is it that everything sounds so logical when ites out of your mouth¡­ But we¡¯ve already searched all of Cuihu City and found no trace of them. We should head to Niepan headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± the girl pouted, giving him a resentful look before turning back, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen them, nor have wee across any so-called enhanced zombies¡­¡±

    She frowned slightly and then reached up to touch her neck. Though her neck bore no object¡­

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh-

    Tentacles swept quickly, and before long, Ling Mo had followed the Jellyfish to the vicinity of three buildings at the back.

    He ¡°couldn¡¯t see¡± anything but was able to clearly sense the nearby psychic light clusters thanks to the Jellyfish¡¯s strong Sensing Ability.

    This approach did carry certain risks, but Ling Mo believed that, barring someone being overly cautious, no one would be specifically watching the Ceiling.

    ¡°Eight¡­ nine¡­ thirteen¡­ There¡¯s a passage with thirteen people¡­ That guy surnamed Li said ordinary members aren¡¯t allowed here, so generally, no one should be casually hanging around this area. So these must be guards?¡±

 Chapter 730: Investigation

    Chapter 730: Investigation

    There are thirteen guards just in the corridor alone, which shows how strong the defense of the Niepan headquarters is.

    For anyone else, it would be nearly impossible to get inside.

    Indeed, considering the defenses of Niepan headquarters, just attempting to infiltrate would be a daunting task. Ling Mo managed to get Mu Chen to act as a spy, which is the only reason they got in for the time being. Even if others had their eyes on this ce, where would they find such a perfect spy? Unless they annihte a branch first, even trying to coerce a headquarters member wouldn¡¯t be feasible without first posing as a branch member.

    Despite appearing secure, the Niepan headquarters still takes such cautious measures. Whatever their top level¡¯s considerations may be, this level of caution shows their prudence.

    This situation made Ling Mo feel challenged, but retreat was not an option.

    On the contrary, the more they value it, the more Ling Mo is eager to see what¡¯s inside. The reward must be significant to warrant such extensive protection; otherwise, it would just be a waste.

    Noticing the increase in personnel, Ling Mo did not hurry. He carefully controlled the Jellyfish to wait at the same spot for quite a while. After ensuring that none of the thirteen guards sensed the presence of the Jellyfish, he swiftly moved through the corridor.

    After passing the corridor, he reached a hall connected by a Y-shaped corridor to three buildings.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Which path to choose?¡± Ling Mo paused in the hall.He first ruled out the middle path because two guards were standing there. Although he couldn¡¯t see clearly, one of them had an exceptionally bright psychic light cluster, indicating that he was a superhuman with mental abilities.

    The Jellyfish getting too close would easily be detected.

    ¡°That path has guards, so it might be where Niepan high-ups live. Or maybe the Boss is in there¡­¡± Ling Mo observed carefully for a while and felt that trying hard to bypass the superhuman with mental abilities was possible, but rather than doing that, it¡¯d be better to check the other buildings first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the left side. If we don¡¯t find anything, we cane back and look again.¡±

    After Ling Mo made up his mind, he stuck to the left side of the hall and slowly approached the left corridor.

    Although he wasn¡¯t too close, Ling Mo kept a constant watch on that psychic light cluster belonging to the superhuman with mental abilities.

    This Jellyfish was something he brought inside, leaving a deep impression on the guards who searched him. If discovered, Ling Mo would definitely need to think of a way to escape.

    Without clearly seeing the Jellyfish¡¯s form, the guards couldn¡¯t imagine something so bizarre as a Jellyfish hiding around.

    As the distance closed, Ling Mo¡¯s movements became even slower.

    He could sense that the psychic light cluster was moving slightly back and forth, indicating that the guard was pacing around.

    ¡°Gosh, can you stand still for a moment¡­¡±

    Ling Mo needed to pass safely, so he had to time his move to the moment when he was farthest from the guard. But the guard¡¯s constant movement, at a high frequency, made Ling Mo feel quite frustrated.

    To make matters worse, the guard ended up standing on the left side!

    ¡°Well, just my luck¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was speechless, but the Jellyfish, though invisible, had another sensing system for the environment.

    As a human, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t react to these senses, but when it tranted into the ¡°psychic realm,¡± he could receive the same information.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I smell fresh grass, which means there are indoor nts here?¡±

    It¡¯s normal for a hall to have some nts, but considering how those nts might have mutated, you¡¯d need a pretty weird taste to find them appealing¡­

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the ce that created Number 1 and the Canine Zombies.¡±

    Ling Mo mused to himself while skillfully maneuvering the Jellyfish into a corner.

    Using the Jellyfish¡¯s sensing ability, Ling Mo pinpointed a nt¡¯s location.

    Instead of waiting for the guard to pace around, he thought it¡¯d be safer toe up with another n¡­

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    ¡°What was that sound?¡± Both guards stopped in their tracks.

    Immediately, the brighter psychic light cluster began to fluctuate violently, and a strand of psychic power swept towards the source of the noise.

    Meanwhile, a Red Glimmer shed on the ceiling, and the Jellyfish had already bypassed the superhuman with mental abilities, darting into the left corridor.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Seizing the moment when the other was distracted for a breakthrough sounded simple, but it required excellent judgment skills.

    The fact that Ling Mo could extend his psychic tentacle to attack the nt was crucial for his sess.

    ¡°With the Jellyfish¡¯s help, this is indeed powerful¡­ As long as I¡¯m careful, finding the Experimental Group shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Besides, the chances of this ce having a basement are low¡­¡±

    The so-called Niepan headquarters is actually the main office of Niepan Human Survival Co Ltd. Although it seems formidable to the survivors, the resources avable post-Cataclysm are quite limited. Ling Mo didn¡¯t imagine the hardware facilities here to be exaggeratedly high-tech. The strength of the Niepan headquarters lies in therge number of superhumans and various experimental creatures. However, once avoiding their main force, Ling Mo¡¯s myriad of tricks bes something they¡¯re hard-pressed to stop.

    Ling Mo rushed into the building in one go, his lips subtly curling into a smile.

    Through the Jellyfish, he sensed a faint smell of blood¡­

    The long corridor was silent, so quiet that not even a hint of wind could be heard.

    On one side of the corridor were tightly closed doors, making it impossible to tell from the outside whether anyone was inside.

    The corridor¡¯s window-side was draped in heavy ck curtains.

    A few rays of light seeped through the gaps in the curtains, but instead of illuminating the ce, they made it feel even more eerie.

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a door opened slightly, and a woman in a white coat stepped out.

    She was holding some documents and adjusted her sses before heading towards the staircase.

    However, after a few steps, her pace slowed down. A hint of confusion flickered in her eyes as she nced around.

    But as her footsteps halted, the corridor once again sank into silence, with not a single human silhouette in sight¡­

    ¡°Strange, I swear I felt someone watching me¡­¡±

    The woman waited a few seconds, then quickened her steps with a frown. Her strides were noticeably faster this time, and she quickly disappeared at the staircase.

    The footsteps gradually faded away, and the dark corridor returned to silence.

    ¡°I almost thought she discovered me. Women¡¯s intuition is really scary¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s main body, inside the dormitory building, let out a sigh of relief.

    This woman clearly wasn¡¯t a superhuman with mental abilities; she might even be an ordinary person. That she could sense something at all only highlighted how strong her intuition was.

    However, in such a creepy environment, heightened alertness is perfectly normal¡­

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t think the eerie atmosphere here was created intentionally to spook. Obviously, it was a simple yet very effective confidentiality tactic.

    And what would warrant such secrecy, if not the Niepan headquarters¡¯ Experimental Base¡­

    The location of the Experimental Group!

    Upon entering, the scent of blood became much stronger, and there was also a faint hint of the virus.

    Meanwhile, a small red Jellyfish slowly crawled out from the shadows on the ceiling.

    The Jellyfish hung upside down, utilizing the shadows to remain hidden-barely visible to the naked eye.

    This dimly lit ce was perfect for Ling Mo¡¯s operations.

    Swish, swish, swish¡­

    With barely audible sounds, the Jellyfish quickly approached the ce where the woman had just exited.

    The Jellyfish had a physical form; it couldn¡¯t simply slip into any random ce. Moreover, the windows here were sealed shut, so even if it went around to the windows inside, it likely wouldn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°There must be air vents¡­¡± Ling Mo carefully searched for one but found nothing.

    After some thought, he split off additional tentacles, slowly probing the keyhole.

    This task was challenging for Ling Mo. If his main body were here, it would be much easier. But controlling a tentacle from hundreds of meters away, relying only on the Jellyfish¡¯s perceptive abilities to locate the position, was incredibly difficult.

    It took Ling Mo at least several dozen seconds to seed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, this really exercises my psychic power¡­¡±

    As the tentacle slipped inside, Ling Mo grew tense.

    The most troublesome thing about this ce was the presence of so many superhumans. One probe was enough to get him discovered.

    But since someone had just exited this room, maybe no one was left inside.

    This was only spection, so Ling Mo proceeded extremely slowly.

    The tentacle cautiously made its way through the keyhole, and any fluctuations in the psychic light cluster inside could be detected immediately¡­

    There was someone in there!

    Ling Mo withdrew his tentacle, inhaling sharply.

    He waited for several seconds. Seeing no unusual reaction from inside, Ling Mo slowly reinserted the tentacle.

 Chapter 731: The Profession of Chainsaw Maniac Knows No Gender

    Chapter 731: The Profession of Chainsaw Maniac Knows No Gender

    Although the tentacle managed to get in, it could at best sense the psychic light cluster, but it was powerless when it came to specific sensing of the environment. However, since the other party had no reaction to the psychic probe, Ling Mo boldly brought the Jellyfish to the keyhole.

    Given the size of the Jellyfish, it obviously couldn¡¯t fit inside, but after the tentacle swept through, it could generally sense the situation inside.

    This is a special advantage of mutation creatures, which Zombies cannot match. Zombies can hear faint sounds and smell the scent of people inside, but asking them to reconstruct the environment is a bit too much.

    Temperature, light, the size of the space, and even the ability to judge what kinds of things are inside and where they are located based on the scent¡­ The only drawback of the Jellyfish is theck of vision. This doesn¡¯t affect it, of course, but it is quite frustrating for Ling Mo. The reason is simple: he isn¡¯t used to it¡­

    Right now, Ling Mo felt quite strange, as if his soul had left his main body and was peeking through the keyhole. Although he could see nothing, it didn¡¯t prevent him from reconstructing the scene in his mind. There was a bit of wishful thinking involved, but it wasn¡¯t far off from reality.

    Sure enough, there were no open windows inside the room, not a hint of wind, and it was quite warm. The light wasn¡¯t strong either; the surroundings were pitch ck, with only amp lit in the middle.

    Based on Ling Mo¡¯s experience, thatmp most likely had ampshade, concentrating all the light in the center.

    As soon as he sensed this environment, Ling Mo was delighted. It was ideal for him since it would be harder to be discovered after sneaking in.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity to thoroughly search the room, even if the gains weren¡¯t substantial, he could at least gain some understanding of the Experimental Group¡¯s situation.But figuring out how to get the Jellyfish inside was another conundrum.

    Ling Mo first focused his attention on the psychic light clusters inside the room. In reality, there were several light clusters, one of which was busy in the brightest spot of the room, while the others were huddled in a corner. The room was actually quite spacious, and Ling Mo hadn¡¯t initially paid much attention to those clustered together. But upon closer inspection, he was somewhat shocked.

    Zombies?

    Of course, this judgment wasn¡¯t entirely urate; there could be a mutation beast among them. But based on the scent that the Jellyfish sensed, Ling Mo was inclined to think they were all Zombies.

    ¡°Quite the luck today. Hitting the Experimental Group on a two-to-one chance is already a win, but finding the first targeting straight out of the Lab is a real jackpot,¡± Ling Mo thought as he clenched his fists in excitement. This was definitely a good omen. However, he soon felt a pang of regret. If he had known earlier that the woman might be carrying a report or some kind of Laboratory documents, he would have followed her.

    But missing that chance wasn¡¯t a big deal. Ling Mo didn¡¯t have much confidence in sessfully intercepting the document. Even if he managed to stop her, getting the document back would be a significant challenge since the Jellyfish couldn¡¯t read it¡­

    ¡°As a spy, this Jellyfish still has many inadequacies¡­¡±

    After observing for a while and seeing no movement from the person, Ling Mo concentrated, controlling the Tentacle to fully extend through the keyhole.

    As the invisible Tentacle slowly reached the door handle, Ling Mo¡¯s expression turned serious.

    Executing such a high-difficulty operation from several hundred meters away requiredplete focus; even a slight distraction could lead to failure.

    This was the result of Ling Mo¡¯s daily practice. Mastering the Puppet Control Ability to this degree had taken a lot of hard work.

    The so-called Tentacle was actually akin to the strings used for puppet control. It was easier to manipte Zombie Puppets, but separating the strings for other tasks was extremely difficult.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he painstakingly wrapped the Tentacle around the door handle.

    Materialization!

    At the moment the Tentacle materialized, Ling Mo instantly felt his psychic power consumption nearly double.

    However, given his current total psychic power, twice the consumption wasn¡¯t much.

    Click, click, click¡­

    The door handle turned slowly, but the person inside remainedpletely unaware.

    Ling Mo held his breath and focused intently¡­ Even though his main body¡¯s caution didn¡¯t actually affect the overall situation, he couldn¡¯t help but react.

    Snap.

    With a soft sound, Ling Mo distinctly saw the person¡¯s psychic light cluster flutter slightly.

    Footsteps immediately followed, clearly indicating that the person inside was approaching the door.

    However, just as the person got within five meters of the door, a loud ¡°bang¡± abruptly echoed from inside.

    This sound was much louder, and a ¡°roar¡± soon followed.

    The roar was unbelievably harsh, startling Ling Mo.

    The person¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before they hastily turned around.

    But at that instant, the door had already been quietly pushed open a crack, and a red glimmer slipped through.

    As the door was lightly left ajar, the person turned and approached the door again.

    At the moment, the Jellyfish was clinging to the ceiling near the door, while Ling Mo looked down at the person¡¯s psychic light cluster from above.

    The person clearly opened the door and peered outside for a few moments before shutting it again.

    In that brief span, Ling Mo had already closed the distance to the clustered psychic light clusters.

    ¡°The smell of rust¡­ and something burnt¡­ A cage? Electrified?¡± Ling Mo quickly guessed the general setup.

    The room contained several Zombies being held, along with a researcher¡­

    Ling Mo had an idea, and a Tentacle split off, slowly reaching towards one of the psychic light clusters¡­

    In the dim corner, several cages were lined up, each holding a Zombie bound by an iron chain.

    These Zombies were mostly injured, some even crippled, but all had a pair of blood-red eyes ring.

    Suddenly, one of the Zombies looked dazed, and after a moment, it jerked its body and then raised its head to look around the room.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    This type of two-stage control method took Ling Mo several seconds to get used to, likeing down to the ground after hanging in mid-air for too long, feeling a bit dizzy and disoriented.

    Additionally, this method was a strain on Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power, requiring precise control of mental energy output to maintain synchronization.

    ¡°Huh? Iron chains?¡±

    Ling Mo quickly noticed the Iron Chain on the Zombie Puppet; there was even one looped around its mouth.

    The chain looked very simr to the ones he had seen on the Canine Zombie, clearly electrified.

    The Zombie Puppet he chose seemed quite active; despite its numerous injuries, it was still very much alive. For Zombies, being alive meant being full of energy, capable of tearing a person apart by hand. The person who put this humanoid beast in the cage obviously relied on these mummy-like Iron Chains to restrain it.

    Ling Mo found this method familiar. He furrowed his brows in thought before suddenly uttering an ¡°Oh!¡±

    No wonder it looked familiar; he had seen a simr setup in the memories of a Niepan Peripheral Member. Niepan members used these Iron Chains to capture Zombies¡­

    ¡°Catching so many alive is really no small feat.¡±

    Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to move a bit, but its limbs werepletely locked. From the feelings in its arms, it was clear that they had been broken before. However, with a Zombie¡¯s remarkable regenerative abilities, as long as a limb wasn¡¯tpletely severed, it could heal. This was something humans simply couldn¡¯t match.

    For humans, even a minor injury could be fatal or lead to mutation, whereas Zombies could fully recover as long as they weren¡¯t dismembered. This significant difference contributed to the ever-widening gap in numbers between humans and Zombies.

    Since there was no shared pain sensation, Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother considering what kind of torture the Zombie had endured. He mainly wanted to find out what these researchers were doing with the Zombies.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes turned to a Trash Can outside the cage, which contained several discarded syringes. Judging by the warped needles and the bloodstains on them, it was clear that these tools had been used on the Zombies. However, needles alone couldn¡¯t prate Zombie skin; they must have used additional methods.

    ¡°Whoa, a chainsaw?¡±

    ¡°Is that a drill¡­?¡±

    ¡°They even have axes!¡±

    The more Ling Mo looked around, the more his scalp tingled. The scene was too horrific to bear!

    When he finally spotted the figure in the whiteb coat, only one thought remained in his mind.

    This person was like a real-life Heishui chainsaw murderer¡­

    But when Ling Mo got a clearer look at the person, he almost choked.

    It turned out to be a woman! How could it be a woman!

    And judging by her profile, she had a ponytail and seemed very schrly!

    Ling Mo¡¯s throat bobbed in disbelief; he couldn¡¯t imagine her wielding a chainsaw or an axe¡­

    However, thinking about the few female Zombies he had back home, he could sort of ept it.

    Compared to them, this woman seemed quite gentle¡­

    ¡°Wait, no. Ye Lian and the others act ording to their racial instincts, but this woman¡­¡±

    After a shiver ran through him, Ling Mo shifted his attention away from her.

    This woman could never have imagined that the Zombie in the cage would suddenly turn into someone else. Right now, she was meticulously observing something under a microscope.

    Whatever she was examining, it definitely wasn¡¯t anything pleasant¡­

    The floor was quite clean, which made sense since humans always kept their distance from Zombie blood.

    But the area beneath the cage was a different story. Ling Mo even noticed a man-made trough in front of the cage, filled with old blood residue.

    ¡°It seems like this ce has been in use for quite some time. When did they start these experiments?¡±

    This room didn¡¯t feel like an experimentalb but rather a testing ground. Ling Mo spotted several instruments on a table behind the woman. They looked like blood testing equipment, but he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like a superhuman. Could she be a doctor?¡± Ling Mo pondered, his gaze already shifting to a nearby table.

    On it was a tray holding a stack of reports¡­

 Chapter 732: Another S

    Chapter 732: Another S

    Ling Mo had high expectations for the Niepan Experimental Group because they had produced many horrifying and disgusting results.

    The fact that they could transform the terrifying creature that is a Zombie into something even more horrifying in itself was a kind of sess.

    The stack of experiment Reports wasn¡¯t far from the Zombie Puppets, but reaching out to grab it was absolutely impossible. However, this didn¡¯t mean that Ling Mo could only stare idly.

    He nced at the woman, then carefully shifted his gaze to the tray.

    Suddenly, the stack of reports moved slightly. Then, the top sheet of paper mysteriously lifted a corner.

    It was as if someone was using their fingers to pinch the Report. Under the eyes of the Experimental Group Member, this sheet of paper bizarrely lifted into the air.

    ¡°Zombies really do have excellent eyesight¡­¡± Ling Mo immediately began to read.

    It felt a bit like walking a tightrope

    1. On one hand, Ling Mo needed to quickly memorize the information on the Report; on the other, he had to stay vignt of the Experimental Group Member. If she happened to nce to the right, she¡¯d probably be stunned. Just imagine seeing a sheet of paper floating mid-air in a silent, empty room-it¡¯s enough to make anyone gawk in disbelief.

    This was the first time Ling Mo had used this coordination method, and although it consumed more psychic power, the effect was remarkable.

    It gave Ling Mo insight into a new mode of operation. Using the Jellyfish, his infiltration ns became much easier.

    ¡°These data points are totally iprehensible¡­ but at least there¡¯s a conclusion¡­¡± Ling Mo scratched his head, ¡°A concentration analysis chart of viruses in the blood of different levels of Zombies? And it¡¯s the seventh revision? So long and high-end.¡±

    Ling Mo sighed.

    He actually understood this basic theory and might even have grasped it earlier than these Niepan Members. However, he only had a conceptual understanding and couldn¡¯t analyze such detailed data.

    He could manage to type on a keyboard, but blood tests¡­ forget about it. His experience in that area was limited to being tested himself¡­

    Just by looking at the title of the Report, Ling Mo¡¯s interest was piqued. This data was clearly newly summarized after sevenparisons and was much more urate than the previous six reports. Blood testing isn¡¯t overlyplex, but when the subjects are Zombies, it¡¯s a whole different story. Moreover, the test subjects here were Zombies of different levels!

    Ling Mo was very curious and wondered what levels they had tested.

    He quickly nced at theplex data and then focused his gaze on the lower part of the Report.

    ¡°Newborn Zombies that have just mutated¡­ the virus concentration in their blood is¡­ what, five percent?!¡±

    This line alone made Ling Mo freeze in shock. Just five percent?!

    Of course, he ignored the string of decimal points that followed. Such precise numbers were only useful to the Experimental Group, whereas Ling Mo found them unnecessarilyplicated.

    Approximately five percent concentration-this number deeply shocked Ling Mo.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that only zombies with a virus concentration of five percent in their total blood volume can cause Infection in humans. Instead, it means that once the mutation is fullypleted, the newly born Zombie has only about five percent of the virus content in its body!

    The process of the virus causing Infection, followed by rapid proliferation in the body, is what is called mutation. Even a drop of fresh Zombie blood could cause this process to happen in a human body. Therefore, the initial virus causing the Infection is just like a seed¡­ However, if just this seed exceeds the five percent concentration, the human body would not be able to withstand the viral proliferation, leading to full body cell necrosis.

    ¡°Only five percent¡­ That means the concentration in my body hasn¡¯t even reached five percent¡­ Xu Shuhan might be around three to four percent, but this is because the different viruses are stillpeting with each other; the total should actually be five percent¡­¡±

    After snapping back to reality, Ling Mo continued reading. He was most eager to find out the virus concentration in Ye Lian and the others.

    For Zombies that have evolved to the first stage, the virus concentration in their blood ranges from five to nine percent¡­

    ¡°This must refer tomon zombies¡­ Yes, of course, once the virus concentration surpasses ten percent, they be mutation zombies. The jump to Advanced Zombies is substantial, reaching around twenty percent. Leader-Level Zombies also reach about thirty percent¡­ Hmm, the growth rate suddenly slows down.¡±

    Ling Mo was not surprised that the Niepan headquarters had data on dominant level Zombies. What surprised him was the growth curve of this data.

    After dominant level Zombies breakthrough, the virus content in their bodies is only around forty to forty-five percent. However, there was a note beside it: ¡°Special mutation begins to appear.¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment and quickly understood.

    Whether it¡¯s Advanced Zombies or Leader-Level Zombies, both represent significant qualitative leaps for zombies. After breaking through to the advanced stage, zombies begin to regain certain memories, and their Intelligence increases noticeably. Before evolving, zombies could be considered savage Monsters. But after the breakthrough, they start developing into knowledgeable Monsters.

    Leader-Level Zombies undergo a more pronounced transformation with the evolution of Gel into a mother hive, marking a significant change.

    However, the primary change in dominant level Zombies lies in the emergence of mutation tendencies, with other aspects not improving as significantly as before.

    There was no information on King level Zombies in the data, so Ling Mo couldn¡¯t analyze further. The major change for King level Zombies lies in theplete formation of mutations, but how this impacts the virus concentration in their bodies remained unknown.

    After reviewing the data, Ling Mo¡¯s understanding of Zombies reached a new height. He was already well-versed in various zombie behaviors, so he could grasp these insights more deeply than others.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s strength in numbers. Niepan gathered so many Survivors, took over the Medical University and its affiliated hospitals, and with numerous superhumans collecting materials and capturing zombies for their experiments, they achieved such results. This kind of data is impossible topile individually. Those with the capability may not understand this knowledge, and even if they do, they wouldn¡¯t have the time or resources to fully dedicate to this task¡­¡±

    The woman in the room, for instance, would barely be able to focus on survival if she were outside, let alone have the opportunity to quietly observe and conduct research¡­

    Ling Mo spected that perhaps even the researchers needed contribution points to guarantee their dedication to their work. Based on the various systems in ce at Niepan, the higher-ups definitely wouldn¡¯t be in the business of making unprofitable deals.

    The Tentacle discreetly picked up several more reports, flipping through them before finally finding another valuable document.

    ¡°Huh? Vitality Test?¡±

    This title piqued Ling Mo¡¯s interest. It was widely known that Zombies had formidable vitality, but he hadn¡¯t expected such data to be included in the research scope. This indicated that Niepan¡¯s research on Zombies was incredibly thorough, not overlooking any details¡­

    However, as he read further, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Had the title not been explicit, Ling Mo might have mistaken this for a torture manual¡­

    Hunger tests were the mildest of the lot, and injecting various viruses was also minor. But acts like amputations or bloodletting made Ling Mo shake his head in dismay.

    Killing Zombies in battle was one thing, but watching them being tortured to death every day, to see how long they couldst-this idea was difficult for him to stomach.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Suddenly, Ling Mo noticed another document at the bottom. This one was written with a different color pen, clearly indicating its importance.

    Especially striking was therge ¡°S¡± written in red ink on the nk spaces of the page¡­

    ¡°So this is an S-level mission? One that hasn¡¯t been released yet?¡± Ling Mo cautiously nced at the woman nearby before gently pulling out the document.

    S-level Mission: Capture Task for Zombies of the Fourth Evolution Stage and Above (B-level).

    Mission content: Capture a Fourth Evolution Stage (including above) [B-level] Zombie within thirty days. The contribution points awarded will be determined based on the specific level and condition of the captured Zombie.

    ¡°Fourth Stage¡­ isn¡¯t that Leader-Level? They actually want to capture Leader-Level Zombies and above?¡±

    Ling Mo tried to move his head slightly. The Zombies locked up nearby and the Zombie Puppet were mostly mutation-level, with one almost reaching the advanced category.

    He then noticed a small sign hanging outside the cage. Using the Tentacle to flip it over, he saw that the sign clearly indicated the Zombie¡¯s level.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, the Zombie that hadn¡¯t yet reached the advanced category had its internal virus levels detailed explicitly. This method of assessment was undoubtedly the most precise¡­

    ¡°The Experimental Group is even more formidable than I thought. But the more formidable they are, the more information I can gather.¡±

    Ling Mo had infiltrated to gather intel, and the more information avable here, the more rewarding his mission would be.

    However, the fact that they could capture Leader-Level, and even dominant level Zombies, still astonished Ling Mo. Leader-Level Zombies were somewhat manageable, but once they reached the dominant level, their Intelligence significantly increased. Even with Ling Mo and his formidable squad of female Zombies, capturing a dominant level Zombie was quite an arduous task. Most crucially, they had to be captured alive¡­

    The difficulty¡­ was exceptionally high!

    ¡°A small squad like He Hongyan¡¯s trio surely couldn¡¯t handle this, could they¡­¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was pondering this, something caught his eye.

    Note: This mission will provide specialized bait and trapping tools designed specifically to lure and capture Zombies of the third evolution stage and higher.

    ¡°Specially designed for Leader-Level Zombies and above? What could it be?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement.

    Gel? mother hive? No, those attract Zombies of all levels indiscriminately¡­

    But this note mentioned something specific!

    Ye Lian and the others needed arge number of mother hives from Senior Zombies for their evolution, especially since he found out they were still far fromplete evolution. This realization had made Ling Mo increasingly anxious. However, Senior Zombies were not like cabbages that you could find everywhere. When facing several million Zombies in a city, even Ye Lian and her squad were somewhat powerless. Killing them one by one was simply unrealistic!

    Even in Xin Town, they had only managed to eliminate Zombies in a single area.

    Attracting high-level Zombies under such physical exertion was undoubtedly dangerous.

    But if there were a method to specifically lure Senior Zombies while avoidingmon zombies, not only would the risk be greatly reduced, but the hunting efficiency would also be significantly enhanced!

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Walking A Tightrope(×ß¸ÖË¿):</b>

    In this context, ¡®walking a tightrope¡¯ is a metaphor that means operating in a highly tense and risky situation where one must maintain extreme focus and bnce, simr to the precarious act of walking on a tightrope.</li></ol>

 Chapter 733: God-like Teammates

    Chapter 733: God-like Teammates

    Ling Mo was excited!

    There was no need to doubt the authenticity of this special decoy. The only two points to consider were how many times it could be used and howrge an area it could cover.

    If possible, Ling Mo also wanted to get his hands on the method of making this decoy. Understanding the principles wasn¡¯t necessary; as long as he could follow the steps to create it¡­

    Snap!

    A moment of distraction, and the task list was instantly out of the tentacle¡¯s control.

    Theb technician was originally focused on her microscope, asionally taking notes. Hearing the light noise, she looked up in surprise.

    She nced around and quickly turned her attention to the tray.

    Ling Mo, using the perspective of a zombie puppet, calmly watched her approach while controlling the jellyfish to gradually retract into the shadows.

    He wasn¡¯t actually worried about her discovering anything. Even if these reports got slightly shuffled, unless she had a photographic memory, she wouldn¡¯t realize that someone had browsed through them right under her nose. Without a frame of reference, it would remain an unknown domain, a nk space. Without understanding Ling Mo¡¯s methods or having experienced simr situations, she would fall into a cognitive blind spot, unable to even conceive of it¡­It¡¯s like controlling zombies. Generally, people¡¯s concept of zombies is insanity, brutality, and mortal enemies of humans. With this ingrained impression, it¡¯s hard to believe that zombies could coexist with humans. This breaks the inertia of thought. Even though Xu Shuhan knew Ye Lian and the others¡¯ identities, since there were no signs of them being controlled, she didn¡¯t think in that direction.

    Of course, her misunderstanding also involved her perception of Ling Mo: a mental ability superhuman.

    The broad concept was correct, but if you dissected it, Ling Mo was actually a control-type¡­

    So, even if she had gathered a lot of clues and information, if her initial thinking was wed, her conclusions would be wildly off. This psychological element was something Ling Mo often exploited. At this moment, he was able to mess around right under the femaleb assistant¡¯s nose because of this.

    The femaleb assistant stopped in front of the tray and picked up the top report, her brow furrowed.

    It was clear from her expression that she was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡± she muttered to herself. The door was ajar, a folder had suddenly fallen off the shelf, and now there was this sudden sound near the tray. She didn¡¯t think anyone had tampered with anything, but this noise was too suspicious¡­ The femaleb assistant shifted her gaze and looked around before reaching under the table and gently pulling open a drawer. A sh of cold light, and a pair of scissors appeared in her hand.

    Seeing her cautious manner, Ling Mo was somewhat surprised.

    As expected from someone at Niepan¡¯s headquarters, her level of vignce was far beyond his expectations¡­

    But not knowing about this control method, being this cautious was futile. She had no idea that the person behind these tricks was openly watching her¡­

    ¡°Well? Quite persistent, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a moment and then shifted his gaze to the back of the femaleb assistant.

    Click!

    The room suddenly darkened, and with the only light source gone, the room with its heavy curtains became pitch ck.

    However, hiding inside the zombie puppet¡¯s brain, Ling Mo could see everything clearly through its eyes. While the femaleb assistant nervously backed into a corner, Ling Mo used the tentacle and the zombies¡¯ eyes to start searching the cab. His method of searching was to pull out the folders one by one, and then have the zombie puppet check the titles.

    Fortunately, Niepan organized their files very strictly. Each folder was clearly marked, making it easy to see the general contents at a nce.

    ¡°First time I feel like giving Niepan¡¯s rigidity a thumbs up, no, thirty-two thumbs up¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly scanned the files while keeping an eye on the terrified femaleb assistant.

    But this one really lived up to being a violentb assistant who could use chainsaws and axes. Although she was extremely nervous, she gripped the scissors and quietly moved towards the location of the deskmp, hugging the wall.

    And during this process, she managed to make no sound at all.

    ¡°If it were Xu Shuhan, she¡¯d probably be huddling in the corner, screaming at the top of her lungs¡­¡± Ling Mo thought maliciously.

    Estimating that the femaleb assistant¡¯s eyes were getting used to the dark, Ling Mo used the tentacle to click off the lights again.

    The femaleb assistant¡¯s hand had just reached the deskmp when, before she could even switch it on, the light suddenly came on by itself.

    Startled and momentarily blinded, she instinctively stepped back, ¡°thud,¡± and bumped into the table behind her. Ling Mo decisively turned off the light again.

    Taking advantage of this brief distraction, Ling Mo swiftly pulled out the remaining folders and scanned through them.

    ¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡±

    The femaleb assistant was clearly frightened. All she could see now were a few pairs of glowing red eyes staring at her.

    However, she quickly calmed down and reached for the deskmp once more.

    Click¡­

    The light came back on, and the entireboratory was eerily quiet¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    She was dumbfounded. Looking around, she saw that the windows and the door were still securely shut.

    ¡°Is it a loose connection?¡± she finally directed her gaze towards the deskmp.

    At that moment, a sudden ¡°thud¡± sound echoed, startling her once again reflexively.

    She quickly turned around, looking fearfully towards the cages.

    A rather pitiful-looking zombie was staring at her, its head pressed against the cage bars.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± The femaleb assistant let out a sigh of relief and then frowned.

    Why did this monster suddenly scare her like that¡­

    However, she didn¡¯t notice that behind her, the door had quietly and silently cracked open again¡­

    ¡°Just oneboratory, and I¡¯ve reaped such rewards!¡± In the dormitory building, Ling Mo wiped the sweat off his forehead, an excited expression on his face.

    Although he didn¡¯t find any detailed information regarding the special decoy in the remaining folders, just learning about its existence was already valuable information for Ling Mo.

    ¡°Niepan headquarters was indeed the right ce toe to. Now, if only I could find out where the progenitor is, and theb technician who wrote those notes¡­¡±

    After all, it was an entire building, and Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect to gather everything within an hour. But over the next few days, he was determined to turn the experimental group inside out.

    The experimental subjects captured by the experimental group were, for Ling Mo, the best ¡°spies,¡± giving him the confidence to infiltrate!

    Because if the experimental group had plenty of anything, it was zombies¡­

    ¡°¡­Ling-Ge.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    Ling Mo, having expended a lot of energy and needing a break, got up and opened the door.

    ¡°I wanted to ask¡­ Hey, you don¡¯t look so good,¡± Mu Chen, who had initially donned a look of impatience, was stunned upon seeing Ling Mo.

    He had been worried that Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to manage it and was considering suggesting that Ling Mo just give up and join him outside. But instead, this was the result he saw. He was very familiar with this expression on Ling Mo. After using his psychic power, Ling Mo always looked like this. However, the excited glint in his eyes was a bit different from usual. Normally, when he looked this exhausted, his eyes would be bloodshot, like he had stayed up all night.

    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Ling Mo said, rubbing his temple and leaning against the door.

    Mu Chen swallowed and blinked, asking, ¡°You¡­you didn¡¯t¡­ already start, did you?¡±

    It was a pretty dumb question. There was no way Ling Mo would look like this from some silly and persistent trial. Mu Chen knew Ling Mo well enough to know that. But despite knowing the answer, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He just couldn¡¯t convince himself to believe it that easily¡­

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°¡­!¡± Mu Chen stared wide-eyed at Ling Mo. Such a difficult feat achieved without stepping out of the room, and this guy still had the gall to put on a nonchnt face! What was with that tone? Couldn¡¯t he at least be a bit humble for once?

    ¡°You¡¯re such a freak¡­¡± Mu Chen continued to stare at Ling Mo.

    He suddenly felt that his lookout duties were pointless. He had expected Ling Mo to be bouncing off the walls in the next room¡­

    What was he supposed to keep an eye out for when things were this quiet? Was his only value to serve as a decoy?

    Mu Chen felt a wave of speechlessness. It wasn¡¯t that he was useless-it was just that he had a god-like teammate.

    But to him, it felt more like a curse!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading back?¡± Ling Mo said sympathetically, ¡°There¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll call you back for a second round of questioning. And if the Niepan higher-ups are twisted enough, they might grill you three or four more times. The more times you repeat your story, the more they can verify the authenticity of the details, especially when you¡¯re extremely fatigued.¡±

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯re in the same boat. Can¡¯t you at least not sound so gleeful about it?¡± Mu Chen retorted angrily, ¡°Anyway, all the details I provided are true.¡±

    Thatst statement was a bit of an exaggeration. What he said was ¡°basically true¡±-even a mental ability superhuman performing a lie-detection probe would find it challenging to catch any discrepancies. Any minor inconsistencies wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. They had thoroughly discussed what to say and what not to say on their way to Heishui.

    Even if the Niepan headquarters had some doubts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to confirm anything until they reached Dongming. That¡¯s why they were so confident.

    ¡°Oh, right. Can you tell me¡­ how did you do it?¡± Mu Chen quickly remembered the question that had been nagging at him and brought it up again, not letting Ling Mo divert him this time.

    ¡°No,¡± Ling Mo answered immediately.

    ¡°Come on, at least think about it. We¡¯re in this together¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As the door closed with a thud, Mu Chen¡¯s face was filled with frustration.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed under his breath, then left reluctantly.

    Still, as he turned away, he couldn¡¯t help but think that Ling Mo was truly impressive¡­

    Initially, he hadn¡¯t been very optimistic about this operation. But now, he suddenly felt that maybe, just maybe, they could really pull it off¡­

    ¡°Zombies¡­ can they really retain their humanity? If so, they shouldn¡¯t be called zombies anymore, right? What should they be called then¡­¡±

 Chapter 734: Full of Conspiracy Theories

    Chapter 734: Full of Conspiracy Theories

    In arge conference room at Niepan headquarters, there was an eerie silence.

    The atmosphere was tense, with several people sitting around the table, nervously watching the figure standing by the window.

    The middle-aged man, with a corpulent build, seemed to emit an invisible pressure that made everyone else shudder.

    On the table, two registration formsy neatly. The cover of the top one had two hastily written characters: Ling Ge.

    The bold and unrestrained strokes looked somewhat jarring to those present. The reason wasn¡¯t the name, but the implications behind it.

    Number 1 missing? Dongming branch obliterated? Either of these incidents was enough to make everyone in the room jittery.

    The HR Leader, surnamed Li, who was the first to report the matters, was noticeably absent from the room. He was nervously waiting outside the door.

    Staring at the closed brown door, he bent slightly at the waist, asionally wiping the sweat off his forehead.

    The always mysterious Big Boss was inside¡­¡°Tap¡­ Tap¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s hand, resting on the windowsill, moved slightly, knocking twice with his knuckles.

    The sound was not loud, but those seated all straightened up.

    Based on experience, this meant the Big Boss was about to speak.

    To the average member, this Big Boss at Niepan headquarters was shrouded in mystery. He never appeared proactively and didn¡¯t habitually host meet-and-greet events. In fact, this reflected his rationality as a powerful ruler. In a ce where everything relied on hard work, the members didn¡¯t need hisfort and weren¡¯t interested in any intimate contact with his pudgy hands. What they needed was concrete returns on their efforts.

    But the Big Boss, who founded Niepan and had always been strategizing behind the scenes, was obviously not battling alone.

    Those seated here were the few high-ranking members who couldmunicate face-to-face with him. They were his trusted confidants.

    ¡°Tap¡­¡±

    The Big Boss knocked several more times, and under the uniform gaze of anxious eyes, he finally spoke in a deep voice, ¡°So¡­ what do you all think?¡±

    The men exchanged nces, and an old man in a whiteb coat spoke up, ¡°Dongming¡­ the primary loss is No.0. As for Number 1¡¯s disappearance¡­ if we can confirm he died on the spot, that would be fine; the zombies would naturally dispose of the body. But if he escaped and was captured by another camp, that would be troublesome¡­ He looks too different frommon zombies, which would easily draw attention.¡±

    At this point, his sharp, murky eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold gleam shed across his wrinkled face, ¡°This is the most severe crisis to our Experimental Group.¡±

    ¡°No.0¡¯s replicability is too low, so if he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead. Besides, Dongming has already be a burden, providing too little intelligence,¡± said another thin man. He nced at the old man, then cleared his throat. He had nofort to offer about Number 1; the two people who reported clearly stated that Number 1 had disappeared.

    ¡°But this is an insult to us. They wiped out Dongming, which means they must be elites from another camp. The Dongming branch was weak, but Song Jinsen and Shen Le, who took Number 1 out, aren¡¯t easy to deal with. The attackers were powerful enough to deal with the local toughness, well-prepared,¡± another person said.

    His words reeked of conspiracy theories, but they led to nods around the room.

    The thin man nodded and said, ¡°I agree. Those branch members had no idea who the attackers were; they just said the attackers detonated fireworks to lure them out. It¡¯s obvious Dongming was the target; they might have known about Number 1¡¯s intelligence in advance and went there specifically to hunt him down.¡±

    ¡°How did they know?¡± someone asked. An inside job? It¡¯s possible, but transmitting the information is very difficult.

    ¡°Maybe they were targeting No.0 instead. There are many peripheral members in Dongming, and several Level 9 members are said to be in other camps with a psychic link to No.0¡­ I¡¯ve always said peripheral members aren¡¯t reliable; this problem was brought on by Dongming itself,¡± the thin man said, crossing his arms and frowning.

    But after he finished, the room fell into a brief silence again.

    Undoubtedly, all these analyses sounded pretty logical. Who would have thought that there would actually be a lunatic interested in Zombie intelligence, capable of sweeping through a branch with a few powerful zombies?

    Therefore, their thought processes led them to a misleading conclusion. Although everyone remained silent, they all believed the Thin Man¡¯s words were likely the truth.

    As for whether this spection was truly reliable, it would need to be verified. The higher-ups would make an executive decision, and after the task was assigned, the members would run the errands. It was as simple as that.

    But even a snap decision had to be grounded in something solid, something precise.

    They had analyzed so much, but in the end, they still had to listen to what the Big Boss had to say.

    ¡°So¡­¡± the Big Boss spoke slowly, ¡°are you saying someone is targeting Niepan?¡±

    ¡°Not specifically targeting us, but it¡¯s very likely they¡¯re after our Intelligence. Within the range of X City, the tworgest camps are Camp F and Falcon. It¡¯s unlikely that Camp F pulled this off; they¡¯re too weak. But Falcon is different, especially since they took over the Air Force Corps, extending their intelligence across the province,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Yes, even if we keep a low profile, we can¡¯t prevent them from probing from the air. And as far as I know, Falcon relies on sheer numbers, establishing agriculture, and gathering resources as much as possible. Although they have some research capabilities, they¡¯re nowhere near our level¡­¡± someone agreed.

    At this point, the conclusion was clear, and no one there voiced any objections.

    From every perspective, the conclusion was reasonable. Only Falcon had the resources to pull this off, and only they had the motivation. What would ordinary people do with intelligence that Niepan possessed? Start their ownboratory for research? That would be absurd.

    However, if these people knew someone could coexist peacefully with zombies, or even evolve together, their perception of that possibility wouldn¡¯t be so slim anymore.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°After evaluating everything, only Falcon could¡­¡±

    The Big Boss was silent for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°The development and research of Number 1 are key bargaining chips in our negotiations with the Central Region Camp. Although we can develop several Number 1 prototypes, if this achievement is stolen, it would definitely impact our negotiations¡­ But let¡¯s not rush into a direct conflict with Falcon. Send someone to investigate.¡±

    As he spoke, he added, ¡°Have those two follow up as well. Keep an eye on them for now, get a feel for their real situation. It¡¯s always better to be cautious. Ling Ge isn¡¯t much of a concern¡­ but Mu Chen, keep a close watch on him.¡±

    With Dongming destroyed, the fact that these two managed to escape and reach headquarters naturally aroused suspicion. However, taking extreme actions before the truth came out was clearly not advisable.

    These two had risked their lives to bring back the intelligence; it wouldn¡¯t be right to turn around and arrest them immediately.

    Even the most self-serving members of Niepan understood the basic principle of solidarity in crisis. Acting rashly could lose them the trust of their people, so any probing would have to be done discreetly.

    Everyone present understood this nuanced approach, so they all nodded in agreement, ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    The Old Men then opened his eyes and said, ¡°For them to have made it through several towns to get here, they must have some skills, right? In a few days, I¡¯ll have a little task for them, which will also help us gauge their capabilities.¡±

    Seeing the Old Men smirk, a few people, including the Thin Man, couldn¡¯t help but look away.

    ¡°Those two are in for it; the Team Leader¡¯s going to take out his anger on them,¡± someone muttered.

    ¡°But¡­¡± another frowned, ¡°isn¡¯t this going too far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; they¡¯re not likely to die from this. Anyway, temporarily transferring them from headquarters is also good. The destruction of the Dongming branch shouldn¡¯t be made public just yet,¡± someone chimed in.

    ¡°It might have already spread,¡± one person said worriedly. The person who received the Report from the man named Li was his worried one.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t understand confidentiality,¡± someone snorted.

    The person raised an eyebrow and immediately retorted, ¡°Who knew before they told?¡±

    ¡°Enough. This matter will inevitably get out, but transferring them can at least prevent the rumors from getting too wild,¡± the Thin Man interceded to smooth things over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with this n,¡± the Big Boss concluded decisively.

    While the high-level Members at Niepan headquarters were in a meeting discussing matters, the person whom the Big Boss had casually remarked as ¡°not much of a concern¡± was far from being idle.

    After a short ten-minute break, Ling Mo resumed his actions.

    Strolling slowly through the Corridor, he discreetly approached any room from which upants emerged. As long as these individuals failed to detect his subtle psychic fluctuation, he infiltrated without hesitation. If the room was unupied, he acted even more boldly.

    In the empty Corridor, tightly closed doors would suddenly open a crack, and documents within the rooms would float into the air unaided, flipped by an invisible hand¡­

    This eerie scene yed out repeatedly throughout the building, and Ling Mo¡¯s steps brought him progressively closer to the upper floors.

    Ling Mo realized that his impression of the Experimental Group needed some updating. Contrary to his previous assumption, in this building with no basement, the key Laboratories were actually located on the upper floors. However, this didn¡¯t impede his actions in the slightest. Along the way, he had gathered a considerable amount of Intelligence, though not as significant as his previous gains, but it certainly deepened his understanding of Zombies bit by bit.

    Among his discoveries, what delighted him most was a research Report on mutation beasts.

    Niepan¡¯s widespread presence gave them a natural advantage in collecting this kind of detailed Intelligence. They not only conducted research on Zombies but also delved into mutation beasts. However, these materials only provided Ling Mo with a general understanding of the various types of mutation beasts, offering little to aid in the evolution of Xiao Bai.

 Chapter 735: This is Not My Ancestral Chromosome!

    Chapter 735: This is Not My Ancestral Chromosome!

    Ling Mo initially thought so, but after looking closely, he found that things were not as they seemed.

    At first nce, the Intelligence did indeed just list the types of mutation beasts and didn¡¯t have any actual promotional effect on Xiao Bai¡¯s evolution.

    However, after some analysis, Ling Mo discovered a hidden piece of information-the activity patterns of mutation beasts.

    Since there are also cases of mutual hunting between mutation beasts and Zombies, in a city where Zombies are the vast majority and firmly hold the position of dominant species, mutation beasts rarely roam the streets.

    This actually involves another reason: an animal habit that has been retained even through their mutation.

    Nest building.

    Almost all known mutation beasts will build a secret nest for themselves and go out hunting as needed.

    Encountering them depends on luck, but with the thought of specifically seeking them out¡­ In a city full of high-rise buildings and densely packed Zombies, such an unreliable idea should be dismissed as soon as possible.

    However, this is true for the general Survivors. For Ling Mo, this Intelligence is very useful.Yet this kind of search still has many limitations for Ling Mo, so when the Fifth Floor was just within reach, he stopped¡­

    ¡°ng.¡±

    The Iron Door of the corridor was closed, and a big lock was immediately put on.

    ¡°Old Wang, is it your turn to be on duty tonight?¡± The guard handed over the key to the neer, smiling.

    Old Wang tugged at his waistband, grabbed the key, and nced behind the Iron Door: ¡°Not many people in the Experimental Group tonight, right?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say. I heard the Team Leader got angry today, so there will definitely be someone stayingte to work overtime. You just keep a good watch, don¡¯t get caught napping.¡± The guardughed.

    ¡°Get out of here, you.¡± Old Wang snarled.

    He turned around, pulled on the big lock, and shook the key in his hand, muttering to himself, ¡°Why so cautious? I refuse to believe someone would think about getting in¡­ The Experimental Group having an incident? That¡¯s just a joke¡­¡±

    As night fell, the already eerie Experimental Group descended further into darkness.

    asionally, a faint ¡°ng¡± sounded in the Corridor, apanied by an indistinct ¡°woooo¡± noise, echoing as if everywhere yet nowhere.

    Screeech-

    Suddenly, a tightly shut door on the fourth floor creaked open, and a sliver of light slowly widened.

    Then, a foot emerged from the room.

    As the door opened wide enough for a person to slip through, the owner of the foot squeezed out from the gap.

    However, his movements were noticeably awkward, as if all his joints were stiff, and in some ces, even twisted.

    The whiteb coat he wore concealed much of his strange appearance, making him seem slightly less bizarre.

    The man shoved a set of keys into his pocket and then grabbed the door handle.

    A weak moonbeam shone through a slit in the ck curtains, illuminating his pale fingers, the protruding deep green veins, and the old bloodstains covering them¡­

    Click.

    The door closed, and the man quickly turned around.

    A Red Glimmer distinctly appeared in the darkness as he lifted his head¡­

    ¡°The only Zombie Puppet capable of retrieving the cage key from the Laboratory has multiple fractures everywhere. This severe joint issue really feels like something out of a horror movie¡­ By the way, can this twisted finger even be straightened?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s main bodymented. It was the first time he had used such a damaged Zombie Puppet, and when he tried to button his coat, he found his fingers misaligned. It felt incredibly ufortable.

    But there was no time to be picky; finding a Zombie Puppet capable of escaping the cage was already a pleasant surprise.

    He released the Jellyfish to scout ahead, while the Zombie Puppet staggered behind.

    The Experimental Group had significantly fewer people at night, but that didn¡¯t mean he could move around freely. One wrong move, and there was still a chance of being discovered¡­

    ¡°Did you hear? Number 1 Experimental Subject has gone missing, and Shen Le is also nowhere to be found.¡±

    In the pitch-ck hallway, two red dots flickered on and off, apanied by two indistinct voices leaning against the wall.

    ¡°I heard that too. Ah, the Team Leader must be furious, right?¡± the second voice asked leisurely, exhaling a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Who knows? The Deputy Team Leader is about to lose it though. He¡¯s still working overtime tonight, saying they need to create another Number 1 overnight. You probably don¡¯t know this, but he ims Number 1 is his son. Can you imagine if his dad were here? He might lose his mind on the spot, or maybe he¡¯d shout, ¡®Oh my god, this isn¡¯t our ancestral chromosome!¡¯ Haha¡­¡± the first personughed.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hey, which do you think is easier to deal with?¡± the other person quickly shifted the topic.

    The first speaker was still chuckling, ¡°You¡¯reparing two perverts¡­ The Deputy Team Leader is a research maniac, while the Team Leader is a control freak¡­ It¡¯s just a question of who¡¯s more of a pervert.¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, you really dare to say that. So, which one¡¯s more perverted?¡± the other person alsoughed.

    ¡°Deputy Team Leader is more of a research pervert, but the Team Leader¡­ he¡¯s been a pervert for decades. He was always the Deputy before, and after Niepan, he couldn¡¯t wait to promote himself to Team Leader, showing off¡­ Oh, and there¡¯s something else. They still need to find Number 1, as per the Team Leader¡¯s orders,¡± the first person added mysteriously.

    The other was immediately astonished, ¡°In this sea of Zombies, how are they going to find him? This is insane¡­¡±

    ¡°They supposedly have a lead, ording to our team leader. Just think about it, our best achievement in the past six months has been the Number 1 series. It¡¯s like the Team Leader¡¯s lifeblood. Would you be happy if your lifeblood was gone?¡± the first person continued.

    ¡°Get lost with your awful analogy. But these two perverts are really funny: one¡¯s lifeblood, the other¡¯s son, haha¡­¡± the otherughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of smokes, heading back.¡±

    The first person put out his cigarette and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back in a bit. I¡¯m not done here yet,¡± the other responded, nodding.

    ¡°Smoking is as troublesome as courting a girl, damn you¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The hallway soon fell silent again, with only a red dot flickering, asionally illuminating a face lost in thought.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    He exhaled another puff of smoke and turned to look at the staircase above him.

    However, before the smoke had even dissipated, his expression suddenly froze, and the cigarette butt in his mouth fell to the ground, scattering sparks.

    Although he still maintained his moon-gazing posture, his eyes had be tense.

    After a few seconds, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he slowly turned his head back. During this process, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.

    But as soon as he clearly saw the situation at the bottom of the stairs, hepletely froze.

    No one?

    The pitch-dark Corridor was empty¡­

    ¡°Did I see it wrong?¡± He touched the back of his head in perplexity. ¡°Have I been watching too many Zombies, making me see things? I almost thought I saw a pair of red eyes down there¡­¡±

    That moment¡¯s peripheral glimpse had given him quite a scare, making him feel weak at the knees.

    Realizing it was just his imagination, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle self-deprecatingly.

    After a dry cough, he exhaled deeply and bent down to pick up the cigarette butt.

    Just at that moment, a shadow swiftly darted past him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He looked around in confusion again but saw nothing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me today, damn it¡­¡±

    In the Fifth Floor Corridor, the person who had left earlier was walking with his hands in his pockets, humming a tune as he headed deeper into the Corridor.

    Suddenly, not far behind him, a figure appeared.

    The figure hugged the wall closely, head tilted slightly, one Arm twisted as it silently followed.

    From the Lab Assistant¡¯s pocket came the faint sound of keys clinking together¡­ The figure¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    When the Lab Assistant stopped at a Laboratory door and reached for his keys, a quiet noise suddenly came from behind him.

    He turned his head in puzzlement, at the same time, his pocket was gently pried open.

    As the set of keys was quietly hooked out, another set was dropped from above his head and slowly slipped into his pocket.

    ¡°Which Monster is acting up now?¡± he chuckled, turning back around.

    ¡°Did I grab the wrong keys? Whose keys are these?¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Ling Mo wiped the Sweat off his forehead, fortunate that the Lab Assistant was wearing a white coat¡­

    ¡°Thanks again to Niepan¡¯s policies. Without your support, I would never have been able to steal these keys.¡±

    Ling Mo sincerely expressed his gratitude, then closed his eyes once more.

    At times like this, he could focus entirely on controlling his Zombie Puppet.

    With the help of the Jellyfish, stealing keys was not too difficult, and using diversions was a tactic that Ling Mo found consistently effective.

    At this moment, the keys floated into a shadowy corner and were caught by a pale hand.

    Hearing the frustrated voice of the Lab Assistant, a strange smile suddenly appeared on the otherwise emotionless face of the Zombie Puppet.

    With the keys in his possession, Ling Mo could now explore the locked Laboratories¡­

    Although nighttime was more suitable for exploration, many Laboratories were fully locked down during these hours. However, since manybs contained live specimens, the keys were usually kept with the on-duty personnel. Ling Mo¡¯s afternoon eavesdropping was not in vain; he had be well-versed in the Experimental Group¡¯s routines while moving through variousbs.

    ¡°The Team Leader usually isn¡¯t on duty in this building, but the Deputy Team Leader is always on the Sixth Floor¡­ I¡¯ll start searching from the Fifth Floor.¡±

    The Zombie Puppet¡¯s figure flickered and then turned into another Corridor.

    Meanwhile, the Experimental Group Member was still furiously searching his pockets, never imagining that just a few meters away, a Zombie was holding his stolen keys, aiming them at the Keyhole of one of the rooms¡­

 Chapter 736: They Are Alive

    Chapter 736: They Are Alive

    ¡°How strange, I distinctly remember this door being open earlier¡­¡± the Lab Assistant muttered as he changed direction and walked back the way he came. Meanwhile, the door quietly swung open, and as a figure swiftly slipped inside, it closed softly behind him. The doorknob turned slowly, finally sealing thest crack of the door.

    Perfect infiltration.

    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to stay behind the door without moving immediately. He waited until the footsteps faded away before turning his gaze to the room.

    Seeing the environment through the eyes of a zombie, everything was bathed in ayer of Red Glimmer. However, Ling Mo was already used to this; even when he immediately saw a skeleton specimen with glowing red eyes, he remained calm.

    After cing the Jellyfish at the door to keep watch, Ling Mo carefully walked the Zombie Puppet further into the room.

    ¡°The scent of blooding from this Laboratory is the strongest, so there must be something here¡­¡± Ling Mo thought.

    That was the sensation he got in the Corridor, but upon entering, he discovered that the room not only held a strong scent of blood but also a potent smell of disinfectant and a mix of other strange scents. Combined, the smell was bizarre. A few more breaths and Ling Mo could feel the self-awareness of the Zombie Puppet getting restless.

    Of course, this level of disturbance wasn¡¯t enough to affect Ling Mo¡¯s control, so he merely frowned slightly but didn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡°So many¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the row of bookshelves lined up against the wall.This scene was still somewhat unexpected; it was clearly an office area. So, where was the scent of blooding from?

    Scanning the surroundings and finding nothing unusual, Ling Mo shook his head slightly and walked toward the nearest bookshelf.

    However, after circling around these bookshelves, Ling Mo felt a bit disappointed. Judging by the titles, the shelves contained mostly research on Zombies, from No.1 to n, marked in many spots. It was practically aprehensive growth diary of zombies. If he had time to kill, Ling Mo would have dlypared these reports with his own zombie knowledge, but time was of the essence, and he needed useful information.

    ¡°Besides, their growth diaries are usually apanied by the torture of zombies. What reference value does that have for me¡­ I could write a manual on special zombie education myself, with 360 techniques, no repeats¡­ but such personal experience is not for sharing andcks replicability,¡± Ling Mo thought, as he disappointedly shoved a folder back onto the shelf.

    ¡°Drip¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a faint sound came from somewhere, immediately catching Ling Mo¡¯s attention.

    He quickly looked up, his blood-red eyes scanning back and forth, ¡°What was that sound?¡±

    A few secondster, the faint sound came again, ¡°Drip¡­¡±

    There was indeed a sound! Ling Mo keenly turned his gaze to the left side of the room.

    Although there was also a bookshelf there, it only held a few ceramic trays, so Ling Mo hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.

    But the sound seemed to being from the direction of that shelf.

    Ling Mo walked over slowly, puzzled, while the Jellyfish hovered overhead.

    ¡°Drip¡­¡±

    Standing in front of the shelf, Ling Mo listened for a moment, then raised an eyebrow, ¡°No, the sound ising from behind this.¡±

    He immediately grabbed the shelf and gave it a shake, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s movable?¡±

    Ling Mo tried gripping one side of the shelf and applied a bit of force¡­ the shelf silently slid to the side, revealing a pitch-ck gap.

    ¡°It actually has wheels¡­¡± The wheels were invisible from the outside, but if one were to lie on the ground and observe carefully, they would find a very fine gap between the bookshelf and the floor, with the wheels hidden at the bottom of the shelf. Normally, no one would casually lie on the ground, so while the design was simple, it was sufficiently concealed for practical purposes.

    As soon as the gap appeared, the scent that had lured him in became much stronger.

    Clearly, the smell was emanating from inside here¡­

    The Jellyfish circled the edge of the gap a couple of times, and Ling Mo¡¯s face showed a hint of anticipation.

    ¡°There are several psychic light clusters here; this must be a hidden Laboratory¡­ This level of security already indicates how important this Experimental Group considers it. Even if there are no Reports inside, the Experimental Subjects housed on the Fifth Floor must be extraordinary¡­¡± Ling Mo pushed the bookshelf a bit further and eagerly walked in.

    The space inside seemed twice asrge as the outside, and this hole had evidently been created by breaking through the wall, connecting two or even more rooms. Ling Mo had chosen to enter from the office area. Given this special design, the rooms inside were likelypletely sealed.

    This Laboratory had a very different structure from the ones Ling Mo had seen before.

    There were no rows of iron cages here but rather small cubicles separated by stic sheets. Opposite the door was a grim corridor.

    ¡°Drip¡­¡±

    Ling Mo turned to the left, following the sound, and his eye twitched.

    A metal bucket was hanging on the wall, and a small hole had been visibly dug at the bottom. Below it was a basin.

    A thick Liquid slowly oozed from the hole and dripped down every few seconds, creating small blood spatters in the basin: ¡°Drip.¡±

    Just looking at the basin, Ling Mo lost interest in exploring the bucket. There was definitely nothing good in there, and certainly not what he was looking for¡­

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Ling Mo shifted his gaze from the corner and turned toward the corridor ahead of him. He was more interested in these cubicles, or to be exact, the Experimental Subjects within. Perhaps he could find some information rted to the Progenitor here¡­

    The first few cubicles were empty, and the tforms inside were very clean. However, as he walked up to a cubicle in the middle, Ling Mo¡¯s hand hesitated slightly before pulling the curtain.

    Even without the Jellyfish, just relying on the Zombie Puppet¡¯s sensitivity to the scent of the virus, Ling Mo knew this cubicle housed an upant.

    Ling Mo hesitated for a moment, then swiftly pulled open the curtain.

    Despite being mentally prepared, Ling Mo was still stunned by the sight inside the cubicle.

    ¡°This¡­ these people think they¡¯re mad scientists, don¡¯t they?¡± Ling Mo stood there, dumbfounded for several seconds before finally snapping out of it.

    Inside the cubicle was a humanoid Creature, its hands pulled up and chained to the wall.

    An Iron Chain around its waist was secured to an iron ring embedded in the wall, making itpletely immobilized.

    From the messy long hair and pronounced chest, it was evident this was a female Zombie.

    Though she was covered, it was more like a piece of cloth draped over her rather than actual clothing¡­

    At first nce, she seemed rtively normal, but for someone like Ling Mo, who had a keen eye for details, one thing stood out immediately!

    The chest of this female Zombie¡­ it didn¡¯t look right!

    ¡°While I¡¯ve heard of chestsrger than basketballs, this is way beyond that,¡± Ling Mo cautiously walked into the cubicle and grabbed the cloth, pulling it away forcefully.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ling Mo had to admit; it wasn¡¯t exactly what he had imagined¡­

    Looking at the grotesquely oversized chest, beating like a heart, Ling Mo realized that just looking wouldn¡¯t yield any answers.

    They trembled as if alive, but there was no further transformation. In fact, facing Ling Mo, they almost seemed to calm down, as if holding their breath¡­

    ¡°A pair of living breasts¡­¡± Ling Mo steeled himself and split off a Tentacle.

    As the Tentacle slowly approached the chest, the trembling grew more intense.

    The chest seemed to be Sensing something, swaying side to side. If they had arms, they might have been making a pleading gesture¡­

    The sight left Ling Mo utterly horrified. He¡¯d seen belly dancing, but breast dancing? He¡¯d never even heard of pleading breasts¡­

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The Materialized Tentacle lightly prodded one of the nipples, causing a strong tremor. Suddenly, the two enormous breasts began to swell, like two arms, reaching out towards Ling Mo.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingled as he quickly stepped back.

    However, he soon realized he had overreacted. Although the breasts were deforming, they were¡­ too short.

    Despite the nipple¡¯s efforts to extend the breast, it only managed to reach about the length of a forearm. And on closer inspection, wasn¡¯t this a cone-shaped chest?

    ¡°This is some kind of fashionable variation¡­¡± Ling Mo silently wiped off some sweat.

    He cautiously used his Tentacle to drape the cloth back over her, but then he noticed a tag hanging from the female Zombie¡¯s body.

    Ling Mo lifted the tag for a closer look and was left speechless: ¡°Silicone Varied Zombie Type A. Note, the main body can still react instinctively even when unconscious.¡±

    ¡°This tag is way too small to serve as a warning! And this works too?¡±

    On second thought, though, those fillers were foreign objects. Even if they couldn¡¯t get infected by the virus, when muscles, bones, and even blood undergo drastic changes, these foreign materials wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed. This variant female Zombie was probably here because the Experimental Group had elerated her silicone variation process.

    He had seen Zombies that could use their breasts tounch Venom like a water gun, but at that time, he didn¡¯t notice if there were silicone inserts involved.

    Now that he thought about it, such unique variations were likely due to foreign object stimtion.

    If the Experimental Group could find those Venom Zombies, they¡¯d probablybel them as Type B¡­

    ¡°This is really educational¡­¡± Ling Mo made a mental note and then turned his attention to another cubicle.

    He was beginning to get a vague idea of the purpose of this Laboratory¡­

 Chapter 737: Bound in the Secret Room

    Chapter 737: Bound in the Secret Room

    The Medical University was shrouded in a deep silence under the night sky, with only the asional rustling sound emerging from the shrubbery.

    From the outside, the tree branches extending from inside the fence resembled a row of ck shadows. When the wind blew, they twisted and deformed as if ghosts were struggling to escape from their prison.

    ¡°ck¡­¡±

    A staggering figure appeared on the empty street. His arms hung weakly at his sides and swayed back and forth. His head was slightly tilted, and his blood-red eyes stared at the swaying shadows on his twisted face.

    When he reached the fence, he stared nkly at the branches. Suddenly, something seemed to catch his attention, and he looked up.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Arge white figure descended from the sky, rapidly erging in his pupils.

    Thest thing this Zombie saw was this white figure effortlessly leaping into the bushes as his forehead was stomped on.

    He wobbled for a moment before copsing¡­¡°I didn¡¯t notice earlier, but Xiao Bai, it seems you stepped on something, right?¡±

    Yu Shiran lightly jumped off Xiao Bai¡¯s back in the bushes, whispering.

    ¡°MeGu¡­¡± Xiao Bai shook his head with a silly expression.

    Two other figures were sitting on its back. One was looking around curiously with wide eyes, while the other carried a Scythe and couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face.

    They were Ye Lian and Xia Na, who had received Ling Mo¡¯s signal a few minutes ago and rushed to the Medical University with Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran.

    ¡°Ling-Ge is¡­ over there.¡± Ye Lian raised her hand, pointing towards the depths of the Medical University.

    Xia Na grinned and said, ¡°Hehe, this time we¡¯re acting on our own¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Yu Shiran frowned and asked. She couldn¡¯t fathom what was enjoyable about helping the Sausage Humans. It would be more interesting to go hunting or something, even if they couldn¡¯t eat, at least they could watch¡­

    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡± Xia Na shook her head. ¡°This mission is really important. Don¡¯t take it lightly. Ling-Ge is probably restricted in his movements and can¡¯t search by himself. We need to attack from both inside and outside to get this done¡­ Forget it, you all look like you don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran rolled her eyes and took out a piece of paper from her pocket. Unfolding it with a dissatisfied look, she said, ¡°This is the map he left. These areas have been scouted by Xiao Bai, and he marked the general areas we need to search. Here and here¡­ But even with the map, we still need to be careful as there are patrols inside.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to get this smart following ck Silk around¡­¡± Xia Naplimented.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yu Shiran started to look a bit proud but quickly froze.

    Why does that somehow not sound right¡­

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the other one?¡± Yu Shiran referred to Li Yalin.

    Xia Na chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s with that half-human, to ensure her safety.¡±

    Yu Shiran paused for a moment, then nodded appreciatively. ¡°She¡¯s truly a Zombie with self-restraint. If it were me¡­ that human would be dead by now.¡±

    Meanwhile, inside the residential building.

    Xu Shuhan was curled up in a corner, on the verge of tears, looking at Li Yalin standing in front of her.

    Li Yalin¡¯s slender hand was gripping her shoulder. It looked delicate but could easily tear her apart in seconds.

    But that wasn¡¯t the most terrifying part. What truly sent chills down Xu Shuhan¡¯s spine was Li Yalin¡¯s intense gaze locked onto her.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Xu Shuhan bit her lip and asked.

    Li Yalin blinked her eerie red and amber eyes, ¡°Xia Na told me to keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Xu Shuhan looked at Li Yalin¡¯s strange eyes, almost crying, and asked, ¡°Then why did your eyes change color?¡±

    ¡°Stared too long.¡± Li Yalin said, extending her pink tongue to lick her lips.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Shuhan immediately turned her head away, trembling all over, and silently screamed, ¡°Help¡­¡±

    In the bushes, Xia Na snapped out of her thoughts and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, her self-restraint is still trustworthy¡­ I suppose. Alright, let¡¯s start our mission. As Ling-Ge instructed, we mustn¡¯t split up, nor should we do anything dangerous. If we are discovered, we need to immediately signal him, and he will help divert everyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°How will he divert them?¡± Yu Shiran asked curiously.

    Xia Na pondered for a moment and said, ¡°If all else fails¡­ perhaps something like shouting into the wind could work.¡±

    ¡°Like that¡­ Can I do it?¡± Yu Shiran continued to ask.

    ¡°When Ling-Ge returns, you can ask him to teach you¡­¡±

    Just as Ye Lian¡¯s group was infiltrating the Medical University, Ling Mo¡¯s controlled Zombie Puppet reached thetter part of the hidden Laboratory.

    Following the lead of a variation female Zombie, Ling Mo had already seen several different variation zombies.

    Judging by the extent of their bodily mutations, they were all artificially induced after being captured here. Some were like the variation female Zombie, who originally had significant internal risks, while others were clearly injected with some sort of virus, leading to partial mutations.

    The mutations of these variation zombies focused primarily on bodily modifications. On the other hand, the initial mutation forms that generally appeared when a regr Zombie evolved to the dominant level were often special abilities derived from the virus.

    Ling Mo thought that, except for the Progenitor, most of the mutants seemed to resemble pathological changes, whereas thetter were genuine gene mutations. Some special abilities might seem incredible, but in reality, many simr traits exist in the natural world, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. However, when these traits appeared in Zombies, the feeling was entirely different.

    The situation with these variation zombies made Ling Mo think about deeper aspects. What exactly were the variation viruses injected by the Experimental Group, and where did theye from¡­

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s another door here¡­¡± Turning to see he had reached the end, Ling Mo noticed another door ahead.

    But unlike the standard security doors used here, this was a heavy Iron Door¡­

    Ling Mo took out the keyring again and tried several keys until he finally heard a light ¡°click.¡±

    ¡°Creaaak¡­¡±

    As the door slowly opened, an incredibly strange scent wafted out immediately.

    This smell was even more pungent than the others he had encountered, but it contained a faint trace of the virus¡¯s scent.

    Hearing the faint sound of Iron Chains being dragged inside, Ling Mo suddenly realized he might have stumbled upon something extraordinary¡­

    ¡°Click, click, click, click¡­¡±

    The door clearly hadn¡¯t been lubricated in a long time, and it emitted a teeth-grating noise as it finally opened all the way. Concurrently, the interior of the room came into Ling Mo¡¯s view¡­

    Iron Chains-this was Ling Mo¡¯s first impression of the room.

    Chains embedded in the Ceiling, secured to the walls on all four sides-thick chains, all converging on a Dark Shadow in the middle of the room.

    What required so many chains to restrain wasn¡¯t some exceptionally formidable-looking Zombie but a male Zombie that had lost both arms and was tied up like a mummy. This Zombie¡¯s skin waspletely wrinkled, making it hard to determine his age from appearance alone, though his deathly white face looked eerily like a dried corpse that had crawled out of a grave. His killing power was not visible, but his level of terror was extreme.

    He was staring at Ling Mo, continuously struggling, causing the heavy chains to rattle ceaselessly.

    Seeing him only trembling in ce, Ling Mo was momentarily puzzled, then his gaze shifted to the Zombie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s brutal¡­¡±

    Two pieces of Rebar were driven through the Zombie¡¯s heels and bent into a half-circle, effectively pinning him to the ground. This setup made it impossible to escape unless the feet werepletely destroyed. With a chain around his neck, he couldn¡¯t bend down, making it impossible even to bite through his own ankles.

    Though the Zombie was in a Frenzy, losing almost all capacity for resistance rendered his struggles meaningless.

    Ling Mo felt a chill run down his spine. He could tell that this Zombie¡¯s mental state wasparable to Ye Lian¡¯s. Seeing it confined here, Ling Mo¡¯s sense of danger began to rise.

    The Zombie gnashed his teeth violently, and a strange glint suddenly shed in his eyes as he stared at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo keenly caught that glint.

    ¡°Hmm? Does this guy have Intelligence?¡±

    Ling Mo remained motionless at the doorway, curiously observing the Zombie for a while.

    Seeing the Zombie make no further movements, Ling Mo pondered and then slowly took two steps back.

    Sure enough, the Zombie¡¯s expression immediately turned anxious.

    He wriggled vigorously a couple of times, baring his teeth at Ling Mo, trying to open his restrained mouth wide and letting out a ¡°mmph mmph¡± roar.

    This reaction made Ling Mo pause again, then a slight smirk appeared on his face.

    The Zombie Puppet took two steps forward and then two steps back, waving its hand in the process¡­

    ¡°Mmph mmph mmph¡­¡± the Zombie continued to wiggle, eyes wide open, looking as if it wanted to devour someone.

    But Ling Mo just grinned and walked nonchntly closer to the Zombie.

    Seeing Ling Mo approach, the Zombie trembled even more violently, but Ling Mo stopped less than two meters away from it.

    The Zombie¡¯s expression froze instantly. It stared intensely at Ling Mo, straining its neck forward as far as it could¡­

    ¡°Do you¡­ want to eat me?¡±

    Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet, asking in abored voice. At the same time, he grinned, squeezing out a rather unsightly smile.

    The Zombie¡¯s eyes widened again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been wiggling for a while but didn¡¯t really struggle. All that baring and gnashing of teeth, weren¡¯t you just trying to lure me in?¡± Ling Mo spoke slowly, but the Zombie clearly understood everything. It wobbled its body, locking its gaze on Ling Mo, and its expression gradually shifted from Frenzy to calm.

    It had already realized that this fellow Zombie was not the edible type¡­

 Chapter 738: I Can Flexibly Wrap My Body Twice!

    Chapter 738: I Can Flexibly Wrap My Body Twice!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The zombie slowly shook its head, staring suspiciously at the zombie puppet controlled by Ling Mo. From its perspective, this fellow zombie was clearly very low-level. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to see through its enemy-luring tactics. It had done everything possible within the allowed conditions to provoke it; even if the zombie puppet sensed its powerful aura, it should have uncontrobly charged forward. But what was happening now?

    ¡°Startled? It¡¯s okay, you can calm down first,¡± Ling Mo said, turning his eyes toward the surroundings. He quickly found what he was looking for on an iron chain.

    The zombie fixed its round eyes on Ling Mo as he walked over and reached out with two deformed fingers to pinch the tag.

    ¡°Hey, I originally thought you were at the dominant level¡­¡± Ling Mo nced at the tag, then looked up in surprise at the zombie.

    The tag detailed various aspects of this zombie, and one entry, real-time updated data, caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention. The virus concentration in its blood was 47%, exceeding what Ling Mo had seen in that previous report.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re at the King level?¡± Ling Mo asked, although it was an obvious question. He was speaking more fluently, but the zombie looked increasingly shocked, now dumbfounded.

    The expression on the face of this senior zombie was quite novel and not typical for a wild zombie. It was either confined here for quite a long time or was artificially cultivated by the experimental group. Ling Mo thought the former was more likely since senior zombies are hard to nurture. Even the experimental group knew they had to feed zombies with gel or mother hive, but they didn¡¯t have the capacity to collect these things inrge quantities.

    Catching zombies alive and extracting their blood¡­tasks like these were not problematic to issue. But how about adding a task like ¡°brain extraction¡±? Much like opening up a torso, such tasks were as normal to a zombie as peeling a banana, but for those not from the medicalmunity, it was an extremely challenging test. Not to mention brain extraction. Perverts, after all, are in the minority¡­Ling Mo flipped the tag over and took another look, his eyes lighting up: ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a variation zombie.¡±

    He grinned and looked at the zombie with interest. In the eyes of the variation zombie, although this fellow still had stiff facial muscles and an extremely unusual expression, for some reason, it suddenly felt a sense of unease.

    ¡°ng¡­¡±

    The iron chain shook with the zombie¡¯s writhing. It stared at Ling Mo who had walked to the left side of the room, opened a cab, and took out an aluminum sterilization box. Then, Ling Mo slowly walked back toward him.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, they plugged your mouth to keep you quiet. No matter how much you groan, it¡¯s useless,¡± Ling Mo said sincerely, after cing the aluminum box on the ground.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Code 101, am I right? I¡¯m really curious, why give you such a high code number¡­Maybe it¡¯s to highlight your uniqueness?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s tone sounded casual, but he was indeed trying to get close to the zombie. If you think about it, it was pretty weird. Late at night, he controlled a zombie puppet to infiltrate this secretboratory and was now chatting with a zombie bound in chains¡­

    101 stopped making noises because Ling Mo had already opened the aluminum box.

    ¡°A scalpel and an oversized syringe, exactly what I expected. But this short saw really feels out of ce here¡­¡± Ling Mo took out the saw, looked at it for a moment, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    101¡¯s eyes darted around, finally understanding the situation. This fellow not only couldn¡¯t be treated as prey, but he also nned to hunt him instead! In a normal state, he could have easily killed this low-level zombie with just a finger, but now he was tied up so tightly that he couldn¡¯t use anything except his mouth!

    Seeing Ling Mo stand up with the saw, 101 couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and blurted out, ¡°Out of ce? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You speak quite fluently,¡± Ling Mo remarked yfully, looking 101 up and down. Though the iron chain was restraining his mouth, he could still speak, albeit with some difficulty. If he could think of biting, he could naturally speak as well.

    ¡°What¡­what exactly are you?¡± 101 asked warily, sniffing the air. Although this creature in front of him emitted the same aura as his kind, there were just too many things that felt off.

    ¡°That¡¯s a question I should be asking you,¡± Ling Mo said, fiddling with the saw.

    He didn¡¯t truly believe he could threaten 101, but his zombie identity served as an excellent smokescreen.

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± 101 blinked rapidly.

    As a zombie, he was incredibly poor at hiding his intentions¡­that rapid blinking and eager look on his face inly said, ¡°I want to negotiate.¡±

    ¡°You answer my questions, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Ling Mo proposed.

    101¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly began to struggle, the iron chain clinking loudly: ¡°Really? So you escaped too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who should be answering the questions, not me.¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes. He had to admit, 101¡¯s mind was pretty sharp, much smarter than a typical variation zombie.

    Wait a minute¡­

    A sh of insight hit Ling Mo, and he looked at 101 with renewed interest.

    Smarter than a typical variation zombie¡­ Could this be a Progenitor?

    The more Ling Mo thought about it, the more usible it seemed. The zombie in front of him could potentially be the Progenitor that created No.1!

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s strange expression, 101 twisted his armless upper body nervously and asked hesitantly, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Are you a Progenitor?¡± Ling Mo asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Progenitor¡­¡± 101 contemted for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯m male?¡±

    ¡°¡­My mistake, let me rephrase that. Are they keeping you here to extract fluids from you?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    101¡¯s eyelids drooped instantly. After a few seconds, he raised his head with a ferocious expression, causing the iron chain to rattle once more: ¡°Not just blood! They took all kinds of fluids from me, all kinds! Blood, bone marrow, and-¡°

    ¡°Alright! I get it!¡± Ling Mo quickly interrupted. He felt like his ears would suffer if this continued.

    ncing at the saw in his hand, Ling Mo showed a look of disdain, and his gaze shifted to the base of 101¡¯s thigh.

    101 froze for a moment and then quickly mped his legs together nervously. ¡°No, they actually take it from the abdomen¡­¡±

    ¡°d to hear it¡¯s not¡­down there,¡± Ling Mo sighed in relief.

    ¡°Look at my arm, they even amputated that!¡± 101ined bitterly.

    ¡°Hmm? Wasn¡¯t that to prevent you from escaping?¡± Ling Mo asked, somewhat bewildered.

    101 shook his head. ¡°No! They carefully put it on ice. Maybe they think it¡¯s tastier when chilled¡­ those despicable humans.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ no one is interested in eating your flesh, really,¡± Ling Mo said with a shudder.

    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t be fooled by my current appearance; my flesh was highly sought after!¡± 101 retorted angrily.

    Ling Mo began to understand. Being used as a virus production machine for so long had caused significant issues with 101¡¯s body. He survived thanks to his extraordinary regenerative abilities, but some permanent damage was inevitable, leaving him looking withered and worn.

    This was the first narcissistic zombie Ling Mo had ever encountered, and his unique variety of narcissism was truly characteristic of a zombie.

    Although 101 wasn¡¯t clear about where his body parts ended up, Ling Mo was now certain that this was indeed a Progenitor zombie.

    ¡°One more question¡­¡± Ling Mo raised his chin and stared at 101. ¡°What¡¯s your variation?¡±

    From 101¡¯s appearance alone, it was difficult to discern his variation¡­

    Unexpectedly, this question made 101¡¯s expression darken.

    After a while, he suddenly looked up and spoke toward the front: ¡°Low¡­ same kind¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to call yourself low-level, just say it. Don¡¯t hold back-¡°

    ¡°Move that thing further away¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± 101 continued, ¡°Same kind, in your memory, is there a human term¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it¡­¡± Watching 101 intentionally disy a sorrowful expression, Ling Mo already anticipated the answer¡­

    ¡°Gibbon¡­¡± 101 sighed, ¡°My hands could wrap around my body twice, and they had only two fingers!¡±

    ¡°Why do you emphasize the two fingers with such pride¡­¡± Indeed, the thought process of a wild zombie was hard to understand¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. In the human world, having only two fingers is quite revered. Ever heard of the Two-Finger Zen? Never mind, I shouldn¡¯t expect you to understand too much about the human world¡­ What are you doing?¡± 101 suddenly mmed up.

    Ling Mo picked up a scalpel with one hand and took out a bottle with the other: ¡°I sympathize with what you¡¯ve been through, but now I need your cooperation.¡±

    ¡°For what¡­¡± 101 asked, wide-eyed.

    ¡°I need to take some blood. It may hurt a bit, but you¡¯re probably used to that by now, right? Rx and don¡¯t go crazy.¡±

    Ling Mo grinned and decisively moved behind 101. Facing him head-on wasn¡¯t entirely safe, but once he was behind, 101 could only re helplessly.

    ¡°Why are you¡­ you¡­mmph!¡±

    Amid 101¡¯s struggles, Ling Mo, back in the dormitory building, disyed a satisfied smile.

    He had finally found the Progenitor, and with it, the virus¡­

    Still, Ling Mo was quite curious about the whereabouts of 101¡¯s arm.

    He could understand the purpose of extracting the virus, but why was the arm amputated? What could they possibly need it for?

 Chapter 739: The New Name for the Jellyfish

    Chapter 739: The New Name for the Jellyfish

    A few minutester, Ling Mo stood up, satisfied, and shook the bottle filled with blood before tidying up.

    Although he had left a rather unprofessional and fierce wound on the back of 101, given the Progenitor¡¯s recovery speed, it would likely be invisible in about an hour.

    However, Ling Mo noticed another situation: as the blood flowed out, the muscle of the variation zombie also shrank slightly. The degree was small but did not escape Ling Mo¡¯s keen eyes. Even after the wound healed, this slight atrophy would remain in 101¡¯s body. It was almost a ssic case of a corpse transforming into a mummy¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that 101 looked quite spirited, Ling Mo would have suspected that his days were numbered.

    This was not something that could be exined by permanent damage, nor was it due to his skin wrinkling. It was more like a certain area had deted due to ack of blood.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Ling Mo asked with a smile as he tightened the bottle cap.

    101¡¯s eyes almost popped out: ¡°You¡­ I¡­ Blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. You let humans draw blood, but you won¡¯t let your kin do it?¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said.

    ¡°I never said that.¡± 101 frowned. He felt there might be some issue at y, but couldn¡¯t figure it out immediately, nor did he know how to refute it.

    ¡°By the way, you have the ability to self-recover, so why is your body like this? I mean, those indentations¡­¡± Ling Mo asked curiously.When it came to himself, 101 got animated again: ¡°That¡¯s because I can pushrge amounts of blood into my arms. My blood vessels are said to be like rubber¡­¡±

    ¡°Rubber?¡± Ling Mo began to understand. 101¡¯s condition was due to being in a weakened state. If he were fully revitalized, even though his skin might not return to its original state, it would be much better than now. This was probably also a means for the Experimental Group to control him. After all, a variation zombie ranked between dominant level and King level would be quite difficult to control¡­

    ¡°Yes, a white-haired human said that. He¡¯s fascinated by my body; he probably thinks my flesh tastes good¡­¡± 101 once again showed a proud expression.

    ¡°No, no, he¡¯s just interested in researching you. Humans don¡¯t eat zombies,¡± Ling Mo corrected. As a human, constantly hearing 101 boast about his edibility made Ling Mo feel a bit nauseous, especially while staring at the folds on 101¡¯s body.

    ¡°Why not?¡± 101 was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t humans eat meat?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t zombies made of meat?¡± 101 continued.

    ¡°Technically, yes¡­ But your meat is toxic! It¡¯s more terrifying than any virus and would kill countless people,¡± Ling Mo said helplessly. This zombie really had an odd sense of vanity!

    Seeing that Ling Mo had already cleaned and reced the instruments, 101¡¯s eyes grew eager.

    ¡°Before I leave, let me ask you one more question. The main researcher on you, is he the white-haired human you mentioned?¡± Ling Mo asked, stepping back in front of 101.

    ¡°Yes, he seems to be a high-level human here. He handles a lot of things and¡­ he feels like one of us!¡± 101 showed a rare uncertain expression.

    Ling Mo was initially stunned, then his main body stood up instantly, ¡°One of us?!¡±

    How is that possible?!

    ¡°Yes, I was taken to his ce once and saw many advanced fellow zombies there¡­¡± 101 said, revealing a drooling expression, ¡°If I could move freely¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ling Mo asked urgently.

    101 thought for a moment, then looked upwards, ¡°Up there.¡±

    ¡°The sixth floor¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Let me go,¡± 101 looked at Ling Mo expectantly.

    But at that moment, Ling Mo suddenly saw a hint of mockery on the face of this low-level fellow.

    ¡°The moment I let you go, I¡¯ll probably be your nutrient,¡± Ling Mo said as he slowly backed towards the door.

    101 froze for a moment and then started to thrash around wildly. ¡°You tricked me!¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder he was so agitated. In his dictionary, the word ¡®deceive¡¯ probably hadn¡¯te up yet. He never expected to be duped by this Low-Level counterpart.

    But Ling Mo was also telling the truth. 101¡¯s escape would inevitably involve significant blood loss. Given his current physical condition and his hunger levels¡­ it would be surprising if he didn¡¯t attempt to devour Ling Mo! It was his nature. Even if there were other Experimental Subjects just a few meters away, Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet would still be his prime target.

    Yet, even 101 hadn¡¯t thought this through carefully. How had this low-level counterpart predicted it in advance?

    These questions were irrelevant now. Consumed by rage, 101 was currently trying to open his mouth wide, roaring, ¡°I will tear you apart¡­ tear you apart!¡±

    Ling Mo calmly retreated to the door and looked up toward the top of 101¡¯s head.

    This gaze caught 101¡¯s attention, and he followed Ling Mo¡¯s line of sight upwards¡­

    St!

    A blood-red blob dropped directly onto his face. Before 101 could react, a tremendous suction power suddenly emanated from this small crimson object.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    101 howled, frantically shaking his head in an attempt to dislodge the small creature, but it was firmlytched onto his face. Blood droplets oozed from his capiries into the creature, and 101¡¯s pale face turned crimson, not out of anger, but because all his blood was rushing to his face¡­

    ¡°This Jellyfish is quite small but surprisingly lethal¡­¡± Ling Mo watched the scene quietly, unable to resist a sigh.

    However, the Jellyfish¡¯s attack had significant limitations. Its attack only worked continuously if the target was immobilized. Otherwise, if someone yanked it hard, it woulde off and might even get stomped t. But when used appropriately, like in this scenario, it could have surprisingly effective results.

    ¡°This is much easier than killing him myself. Even though my main body isn¡¯t here to devour, the Jellyfish can help me store psychic power¡­¡±

    With the continuous feeding, the Jellyfish¡¯s body began to glow brilliantly like a spotlight and also started to swell, resembling a balloon being inted.

    After several minutes, 101¡¯s howls finally became indistinct. His eyes were still wide open, but they had lost their luster. Though he was still breathing, his intelligence had deteriorated to a level even lower than that of a newly-born Zombie. Hecked even the most basic instincts. His psychic light cluster had been entirely absorbed by the Jellyfish, and it was converted into pure mental energy.

    ¡°We should be grateful to the Experimental Group for hiding him so discreetly; otherwise, his screaming alone would have attracted a crowd¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    He extended his hand, and the now shrunken Jellyfish leaped up,nding directly in his palm.

    ¡°Considering you¡¯ve shown your worth, I¡¯ve decided to give you a name¡­ Don¡¯t spin around; this is for your own good. If I let them name you, you might end up being called Lipstick or something, maybe even Period¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call you¡­ Master Ball.¡±

    ¡°Plop¡­¡±

    The Jellyfish suddenly copsed in the palm of the Zombie Puppet¡¯s hand. Curled up like this, it did resemble a ball, though only half of one¡­

    Ling Mo originally nned to postpone more activities until the next day, but encountering this Progenitor changed his mind.

    Since he had already eliminated the Progenitor, there were some things he couldn¡¯t dy till tomorrow. Even if the cause of death wasn¡¯t apparent, increased management over the Zombies would be inevitable, and the number of night shift guards might even double. When that happens, his options will be limited.

    If he had let 101 go, a furious 101 would undoubtedly inform the experimenters about what transpired tonight. Although what 101 described might sound bizarre to humans, the fact that Zombies can¡¯t lie would prompt the Experimental Group to take some action. The oue would be the same: he wouldn¡¯t be able to make any more moves.

    As Ling Mo thought this, his perspective shifted to Xia Na.

    He needed to see how far her actions had progressed before making a final decision.

    Xia Na had no idea that she was once again serving as Ling Mo¡¯s surveince camera. At that moment, she was sitting next to Ye Lian and Yu Shiran, her eyes darting back and forth over their four towering breasts. She even craned her neck, attempting to peek into the deep cleavage.

    As Ling Mo switched his perspective to her, he almost spat out augh. It would have been understandable if she was peeking at Ye Lian, but what on earth was interesting about the Zombie Loli, Yu Shiran?

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived¡­¡± Yu Shiran suddenly said.

    Xia Na reluctantly withdrew her gaze, then tugged at her own cor and snorted, ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ the disparity is indeed quite big, but don¡¯t give up¡­¡± Ling Mo chuckled awkwardly.

    He decided to take a moment to rest. Simultaneously controlling both the Zombie Puppet and the master ball from several hundred meters away, especially with a two-stage control process, was quite taxing. But the most critical part was the strain on his concentration. His nerves had been tense for several hours, making even Ling Mo feel thoroughly exhausted.

    The three female Zombies simultaneously dismounted from Xiao Bai¡¯s back. Yu Shiran patted Xiao Bai on the head, ¡°Stay here.¡±

    Xiao Bai shook its head and obediently retreated into the bushes, hiding itself thoroughly.

    Using Xia Na¡¯s vision, Ling Mo followed her line of sight through the sparse gaps ahead, focusing on a building not far away.

    This was the very building where Xiao Bai had first encountered peopleing and going during its reconnaissance.

    Now, under the veil of night, the building was pitch dark inside. Apart from the chirping of insects from the bushes, the surroundings were eerily quiet¡­

 Chapter 740: Extremely Combat-Capable Human Female

    Chapter 740: Extremely Combat-Capable Human Female

    At present, there were no signs of Canine Zombies in the vicinity; they were obviously deliberately avoided by Ye Lian and herpanions.

    Although Canine Zombies possess a strong sense of smell, the group, including Xiao Bai, is no pushover. Even if they cannot detect the Canine Zombies from a safe distance, can¡¯t they still notice the person patrolling with the Canine Zombies? With all the intelligence provided by Ling Mo, such trivial matters are not a problem for them.

    But seeing them preparing to infiltrate, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious.

    The reasons he allowed them to participate were: first, because Niepan headquarters had concentrated its firepower in the core area, making the outer zones rtivelyx, and second, because the presence of Canine Zombies had put an end to his ability to control ordinary Zombie Puppets for infiltration.

    However, he only had knowledge of the external situation and was entirely clueless about the interior of the building¡­

    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­ They¡¯ve all had their abilities enhanced beforeing, it¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

    While Ling Mo continued to murmur to himself, the three female Zombies excitedly parted the bushes and stealthily darted out.

    They moved along the edge of the greenery, swiftly approaching the building like three nighttime felines.

    The Iron Door at the front was locked. Yu Shiran curiously peeked through the gaps between the iron bars. From her angle, she could only see part of an empty corridor and a few tightly closed room doors.The Loli Zombie sniffed, and a silver thread extended from the back of her neck, then slipped through the gap.

    A few secondster, she turned her head and whispered, ¡°There are many strange smells¡­¡±

    She then looked at therge lock hanging on the door and asked, ¡°How do we get in?¡±

    As she spoke, she reached for the lock, an action that made Ling Mo¡¯s eyebrow twitch.

    ¡°Hey, understand what infiltrating means! Do you actually intend to waltz in the front door?¡±

    Fortunately, Xia Na stopped her in time, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The back of the building was covered in thick wild grass, and looking up, all the windows were equipped with protective bars.

    Under the constraint of not being able to forcefully break in, they had to find another way.

    Xia Na¡¯s gaze quickly locked onto a white drainpipe. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    She walked over and grabbed the drainpipe. Without much visible effort, she suddenly leaped upwards. Just as she was about to fall back down, she urately grabbed the pipe again, pushing herself higher with what seemed like a casual push-off. The pause before she continued her ascent was less than a tenth of a second.

    The drainpipe swayed slightly, but Xia Na was already jumping higher and higher.

    Ye Lian and Yu Shiran looked up from below. To them, Xia Na¡¯s movements were agile and fluid, as if she were stepping on air. What clearly required both strength and skill seemed graceful and effortless when performed by her.

    With their abilities, Ye Lian and Yu Shiran could have easily climbed the walls bare-handed, but that would inevitably leave traces. Additionally, the outward-protruding protective bars wouldn¡¯t serve well as leverage points.

    Seeing Xia Na about to reach the top, Yu Shiran and Ye Lian exchanged nces and began their own climbs.

    Yu Shiran¡¯s method was a bit brute force. She extended several silver threads from the back of her neck and used them to hoist herself up¡­

    Ye Lian¡¯s approach was to jump directly, positioning her toes precisely on the protruding sections of the pipe to borrow momentum for her next leap. Like Xia Na, her movements were seamless, light, and graceful, but the technique involved was far from simple. It required judgment, reaction time, and control over her strength-all of which were second nature to a Senior Zombie.

    Lower-level Zombies, however, had too simplistic a thought process. Unless they were in a situation where they were hunting prey, it was difficult to trigger their full range of instincts.

    By the time Ye Lian and Yu Shiran reached the top, Xia Na had already begun to open the rooftop door.

    She simply grabbed the doorknob and gave it a slight shake. A ¡°click¡± sound came from the lock mechanism, and the door cracked open just a bit¡­

    In the pitch-dark hallway, a bright shlight beam was moving back and forth, creating a stark contrast.

    The person holding the shlight was a shortie. As he slowly walked forward, he yawned, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± from behind a door on the left side, breaking the silence of the hallway.

    The man immediately showed a look of impatience and kicked the door, ¡°What¡¯s all that noise!¡±

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    More noises came continuously from inside, apanied by muffled growling sounds.

    Cursing under his breath, the man reached for a small red button by the door and pressed it hard.

    There was another ¡°bang¡± from inside the room, and then it fell silent.

    ¡°Unruly monsters, going nuts out of nowhere today¡­¡± the man spat on the ground, yawned again, and walked forward, swinging his shlight.

    Just as he reached the stairs leading to the next floor, a shadow slowly descended from the ceiling where he had just stood¡­

    Yu Shirannded softly on the ground and then turned to give a quiet signal, ¡°Chirp chirp!¡±

    Two shadows silently emerged from the far-end shadows¡­

    Yu Shiran pressed her ear against the door for a moment, then turned her gaze to the keyhole.

    A silver thread silently inserted itself into the keyhole. Within seconds, apanied by a faint ¡°click,¡± Yu Shiran pushed the door, and it opened with a couple of clicks.

    The three slipped in one after another, and the first thing they saw was a room filled with a misceny of chairs and tables.

    Ye Lian, who enteredst, gently closed the door behind her and curiously looked around the room with herrge eyes.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Ye Lian asked.

    Xia Na whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should be a rtively important ce in this building. Look, that human just now resembled a dormitory supervisor from my memories; he was doing rounds. This room was given special attention, so there must be something troublesome inside¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a dormitory supervisor?¡± Yu Shiran asked curiously.

    ¡°Typically, a dormitory supervisor is a near-menopausal, vtile, sharp-tongued, and highly destructive human female creature. Herbat skills are fearsome-one can take down hundreds of human girls, sometimes even including a few human males. She can easily be a subject of widespread curses andints,¡± Xia Na exined.

    ¡°Not only that, she has a collection of weapons, usually confiscated from human girls¡­ I think,¡± Xia Na added, her memories visibly getting hazy, her tone bing uncertain. Butpared to the bizarre narrative she provided earlier, the phrase ¡°I think¡± seemed almost negligible.

    ¡°Huh? That human we saw just now looked pretty weak, but is actually that powerful?¡± Yu Shiran eximed in surprise, ¡°How does shepare to us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Xia Na responded gravely, ¡°Even humans themselves don¡¯t have records of fighting against a dormitory supervisor¡­ If they did, it undoubtedly ended inplete failure¡­¡±

    Ye Lian hesitantly added, ¡°Well¡­ then¡­ let¡¯s be careful.¡±

    Ling Mo, overhearing this, could only roll his eyes. Although he possessed human memories, it always sounded so strangeing from a zombie¡¯s perspective.

    However, being careful was indeed a good idea, despite this huge misunderstanding¡­

    The room had very dim lighting, with only a sliver of daylight seeping through the heavy curtains. But for zombies, their vision was unhindered by the low light.

    This was where the difference between Senior Zombies and Low-Level Zombies became evident. Though both used a zombie¡¯s vision, the experimental group¡¯s Zombie Puppet¡¯s eyesight was far inferior to Xia Na¡¯s.

    The red glimmer over his eyes had noticeably dimmed, and his vision was clear enough to see every detail, even down to the faint dust particles floating in the air.

    ¡°Xia Na, what kind of trouble could it be?¡± Yu Shiran asked, her movements bing more cautious, and her voice even more hushed since learning about the ¡°dormitory supervisor.¡±

    ¡°Among the hundreds of girls, it¡¯s probably the few with the most rebellious spirits¡­¡± Xia Na said.

    Yu Shiran widened her eyes and puffed out her cheeks, gently blowing out a breath, ¡°Just a few humans¡­¡±

    She was clearly trying to psych herself up. Even if these rebellious girls could oppose the dormitory supervisor, they would likely still be a tough challenge to handle.

    The three female Zombies carefully circled around the piled-up desks, then directed their gaze toward a few cabs ahead.

    It looked like this ce used to be arge ssroom, with a portion sectioned off by the cabs. The clutter was outside, while whatever made the noise was locked inside.

    The female Zombies exchanged nces and slowly walked through the passage left in the middle, heading toward the back of the cabs.

    Ling Mo perked up instantly. He was very curious about what could be inside. Could it be Canine Zombies? Or perhaps a new type of Zombie?

    One thing was certain, anything locked up in such a ce had to be a finished product that the Experimental Group had mostly perfected¡­

    ¡°Click¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran stepped on a piece of rebar and immediately raised her hand to cover her mouth, her eyes widening.

    She was being overly cautious and failed to notice everything around her. But since she was a Zombie, even stepping on something produced the faintest sound.

    ¡°Why are you covering your mouth when it was your foot that made the noise¡­¡± Ling Mo smacked his forehead with his palm.

    Ye Lian and the others instantly turned their attention to the floor, and they finally noticed that there were many pieces of rebar scattered around¡­

    Aside from these broken rebars, many were deeply embedded in the cement floor. They were shaped like bracelets, with both endspletely sealed.

    ¡°Oh¡­ 101 had these underfoot too¡­¡± Ling Mo wasn¡¯t very surprised. Indeed, this was one of the effective methods to deal with Zombies.

 Chapter 741: Learning a New Term

    Chapter 741: Learning a New Term

    Apart from those fixed to the ground, many simr iron rings hung in the air, with iron chains dangling from the Ceiling, resembling countless shadows suspended above.

    Ye Lian and the three girls cautiously navigated around the iron rings on the floor while avoiding the dangling chains, slowly making their way inside. Through Xia Na¡¯s perspective, Ling Mo saw many bloodstains on the ground, resembling rust on the Rebar. Beneath the rings were some ck clumps, whose nature was unmistakable.

    The strange smell Yu Shiran mentioned emanated from this kind of room-a mix of blood, rot, and disinfectant. No wonder the scent was odd¡­ Ling Mo had already experienced this in the Experimental Group, so he wasn¡¯t particrly bothered. However, Ye Lian and the others wrinkled their noses in disgust, Yu Shiran even pouted, disying clear disdain.

    Blocked by the hanging iron chains, the inside of the room wasn¡¯t visible at first nce. Xia Na bent slightly to peek through a gap, and the first thing she saw was half of an empty iron cage. The cage was built low with limited space, making it impossible for an adult to stretch out or even lift their head easily. Under such conditions, escape was out of the question; the mere confinement was torture enough.

    The cage, too, was marred with rust-like stains, with arge puddle of blood congealed at the base.

    Covered in a faint Red Glimmer, the appearance of the cage made Ling Mo feel uneasy.

    Xia Na, on the other hand, curiously examined the half-visible cage while slowly walking towards it.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A Dark Shadow suddenly lunged forward, mming into the cage with a dull thud.¡°Aargh¡­¡±

    The shadow let out a hoarse cry, baring blood-red gums and half-missing teeth.

    Xia Na remained calm, though Ling Mo felt his Temple twitch.

    This thing popped out too suddenly¡­

    ¡°Come take a look,¡± Xia Na called out.

    The Dark Shadow¡¯s face was mostly obscured by the cage, but as Xia Na approached, Ling Mo gradually made out its features.

    With its ghastly pale skin, emaciated body, partially bald head, and twisted expression¡­

    This female Zombie had both hands and feet locked by iron rings. Her legs were restrained to one side of the cage, while her hands were suspended overhead. This posture rendered her unable to exert any force, as she remained partially suspended. Due to the prolonged crooked position, her neck had evidently deformed, turning her into a genuine crooked-neck person.

    She now stared at the three female Zombies outside the cage through blood-red eyes, her head lolling to one side.

    It was the first time the Three Girls had seen their kind in such a state, leaving them momentarily silent.

    A minuteter, Yu Shiran was the first to speak. Hesitantly, she said, ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be considered a girl, right?¡±

    The female Zombie¡¯s face was twisted and deformed, and although she seemed young, her nearly bald head was far from any girlish image¡­

    ¡°Arrgh!¡± The female Zombie threw herself against the cage again. Her movement not only caused the ground-fixed cage to shake but also seemed to stretch her entire body forcibly.

    ¡°See if there¡¯s anything special about her,¡± Xia Na broke the spell, speaking.

    Ye Lian, her eyes wide with shock, continued to stare at the caged Zombie: ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s already¡­ very special¡­¡±

    The female Zombie was about to crash into the cage again when she suddenly met Xia Na¡¯s gaze.

    A pair of eyes-one red, one ck-locked onto the female Zombie¡¯s eyes in an instant.

    The female Zombie froze, then desperately tried to retreat while keeping her head crooked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Xia Namanded coldly.

    The female Zombie¡¯s Intelligence was evidently very low, and she might not even understand human speech. However, the intimidation from an Advanced kind left her rigid, as though she had plunged into an icy pit.

    ¡°This trick is quite effective¡­¡± Ling Mo remarked, impressed.

    At this moment, he was in Xia Na¡¯s mind, and he could fully empathize with the sensation she felt just now.

    In that instant, Xia Na¡¯s two personalities seemed to merge, fully entering Zombie mode. The instinctual intimidation from ck Na,bined with Nana¡¯s psychic power, created a formidable killing intent that was even stronger than that of an average dominant level Zombie. This was the first time Ling Mo had seen her use this ability, and it appeared to be incredibly effective¡­

    When the female Zombie made eye contact with her, it was as if she had been hypnotized, her eyes reflecting deep fear.

    Ling Mo spected that she might have seen some kind of illusion in Xia Na¡¯s Red Eyes¡­

    The female Zombie calmed down, but Ye Lian and the three girls became restless. Initially, seeing them frozen, Ling Mo thought it was out of fear or a sense of impending danger, but it turned out they were just curious! He had felt a pang of guilt, thinking he shouldn¡¯t have brought them along, only to quickly realize how naive he had been¡­

    ¡°Everything¡¯s normal at the bifurcation.¡±

    ¡°Normal¡­¡±

    Watching the Three Girls closely examine the female Zombie and hearing their reports, Ling Mo¡¯s expression grew increasingly bizarre¡­

    What had these Zombie girls been secretly watching all this time?

    ¡°Ah! Here!¡± Yu Shiran suddenly made a discovery.

    Xia Na immediately leaned in, and Ling Mo focused his attention.

    At first nce, he was dazzled by two white patches. Then he saw what the Silver Thread was pointing to.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    It was something resembling a tail, tightly adhered to her body and matching her skin color, making it hard to notice at first nce. But now, upon closer inspection, it made Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingle. This was clearly not some kind of mutated tumor, because when the silver thread poked it, it produced a ¡°ding¡± sound¡­

    ¡°Exoskeleton? Or an extension of a deformed spine?¡± Ling Mo instantly hypothesized.

    As soon as he had this thought, Xia Na abruptly stood up and continued to move deeper inside.

    Inside the room were not just one, but several cages, all firmly fixed to the ground and connected to electrical circuits.

    Following the thick power cables, Xia Na quickly located another cage.

    The Zombie inside did not react at all when she red at it, and soon Xia Na found a simr ¡°tail¡± on this one too.

    Ling Mo searched his memory and quickly recalled something. Back with the F Team, he had encountered simr Zombies¡­ They weren¡¯t exactly variation zombies, but they had gradually begun to mutate in the wild, bing something between amon zombie and a variation zombie. They retained some Intelligence and had gained strongerbat abilities¡­

    However, what he had found back then were just the nascent forms of such Zombies, unlike the more fully developed ones seen in Niepan.

    ¡°What is Niepan trying to breed here¡­? Or could it be that these are¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Nana¡­¡± Ye Lian¡¯s voice suddenly came through.

    Xia Na hurriedly ran over, only to see Ye Lian standing at a desk, holding a notebook.

    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±

    Xia Na took the notebook, and as soon as she opened it, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The handwriting! It was identical to the notes he had found in the Dongming branch!

    Clearly, it was recorded by the same person!

    ¡°¡­Zombies that undergo mutation can be roughly categorized into three types. The first type involves ordinary zombies that gain evolutionary abilities through an enhancement. I prefer to consider this form of mutation as a qualitative change that urs after an umtion of evolutions¡­ Unfortunately, the quantity of such Zombies is too low; we haven¡¯t yet captured a specimen for further research and validation of this hypothesis¡­¡±

    Upon reading this highlighted sentence, Ling Mo was stunned.

    This person was undoubtedly the most impressive researcher he had encountered so far! They could infer so much with just conjecture!

    ¡°The second type is Zombies born from a mutated virus, inherently different, with both defects and strengths coexisting.¡± Next to this was a note, ¡°We¡¯ve already captured a specimen. What should we name it¡­ Let¡¯s call it 101. I really like ¡®101 Dalmatians,¡¯ it¡¯s my favorite movie¡­¡±

    ¡°Imbecile, you even got the movie title wrong! And why are you jotting down random thoughts in such an important set of notes?¡± Ling Mo fumed.

    Fortunately, Xia Na had already turned the page: ¡°The third type results from the coboration betweenmon zombies and the second type. Currently, their numbers are minimal, but the potential for artificial cultivation is high¡­ The failures in artificial cultivation result in deformed spines that can¡¯t retract, which is extremely disappointing¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your own failure, why me the test subjects¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s impression of this researcher was overturned by these notes. It seemed that instead of being merely cruel, this person was more of a lunatic!

    ¡°¡­Number 1 has some qualities that could be mass-produced, but if it could bebined with No.0¡¯s psychic power, that would create the perfect humanoid weapon. However, the issue of Intelligence remains unsolved¡­¡± This line was followed by arge question mark, with no further notes, indicating that the researcher hadn¡¯t yet figured out a suitable solution.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t surprised by this. The higher the Intelligence of the zombie, the less likely it was to obey humans. This was because they had a thorough understanding of their intrinsic nature as zombies and knew how to exploit it. However, Ye Lian and the others were exceptions. Although Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t risk severing the psychic link, he had experienced many such moments firsthand.

    At this point, no matter how much Ye Lian and the others evolved, they no longer disyed genuine killing intent toward him as they once did.

    This realization made Ling Mo feel quite content; he couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit as he thought about it¡­

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! I haven¡¯t finished reading yet! Don¡¯t turn the page so quickly! Don¡¯t skip ahead!¡±

    Ling Mo snapped back to attention instantly.

 Chapter 742: Who is the Voyeur?

    Chapter 742: Who is the Voyeur?

    Xia Na was just about to put the notebook back when she sensed Ling Mo¡¯s signal, causing her hand to pause for a moment.

    She let out a small ¡°hmm,¡± then nced around before tucking the notebook into her backpack behind her. She muttered, ¡°Who wants to be your bookshelf anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just take it so casually!¡± Ling Mo was first startled, then regained hisposure. The notebook was ced in such a dark corner that it was clearly not important, likely even forgotten by the researcher. Taking it wouldn¡¯t be noticed anytime soon.

    Ling Mo chuckled awkwardly; in this regard, he was indeed no match for Xia Na¡­

    After taking the notebook, Xia Na turned her gaze to the desk, then decisively walked over and pulled open the drawer, quickly rifling through it.

    Ling Mo waspletely shocked. This girl could really infer from one thing to another¡­ It was quite heartening¡­

    Unfortunately, besides some misceneous items, there was nothing of value in the drawer.

    Feeling slightly disappointed, Xia Na restored everything to its original state, only to find Ye Lian curiously watching her from the side.

    ¡°Ye Lian?¡±¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Ye Lian asked, puzzled.

    Xia Na thought for a moment but didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she suddenly smiled mischievously.

    Her gaze swept over Ye Lian a couple of times before she stuck out her tongue and licked her lips.

    This expression clearly made Ye Lian a bit unsure of what to do. She instinctively turned around to look behind her, only to find a dark shadow suddenly pouncing towards her from the front.

    Taking advantage of Ye Lian¡¯s distraction, Xia Na rushed up to her, then raised her right hand and ced it directly on Ye Lian¡¯s ample breast.

    The sensation was extremely stic, causing the breast to jiggle slightly.

    Ye Lian turned her head back in shock, staring nkly at the close-up Xia Na, then looked down at Xia Na¡¯s misced hand.

    Ling Mo was stunned too, though not by Xia Na¡¯s actions but by the visual impact¡­

    ¡°This is a bonus for the voyeur,¡± Xia Na said with a sly smile.

    ¡°Right to my heart¡­ Wait, who¡¯s the voyeur!¡± Ling Mo shouted angrily.

    Seeing that Ye Lian and the others were being cautious enough, Ling Mo felt significantly more at ease. He shifted his perspective back to the Zombie Puppet within the Experimental Group.

    The Zombie Puppet, standing motionless like a creepy version of a robot that had suddenly lost power, stared nkly ahead with its blood-red eyes, maintaining a raised hand posture. The master ball in its palm was spinning rapidly, like a semi-circr spinning top. When Ling Mo diverted his attention, he rxed his control over it, and it seemed to amuse itself quite well.

    As Ling Mo refocused on the Zombie Puppet, the eyes, which had remained wide open, suddenly blinked, and its stiff body began to move.

    ¡°Click, click¡­¡±

    With the sound of bones cracking, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s head slowly tilted upward, looking at the Ceiling.

    The cross-referencing of the two sets of Notes gave Ling Mo a vague idea about the identity of that Researcher¡­

    The staircase leading to the Sixth Floor was pitch ck, with only the metal sheathing on the edges of the steps reflecting very faint light.

    ¡°Think about it, where could you possibly have lost it?¡± A conversation approached the stairway, with one person asking.

    ¡°How would I know? I used it to lock the door when I left. This is really unlucky¡­¡± the other person replied with a frustrated tone.

    However, as they passed the staircase, the one who had asked the question earlier halted and suspiciously looked upward.

    The other person took a couple more steps forward and, noticing that theirpanion hadn¡¯t followed, impatiently turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The person red at the darkened stairway for a few moments, then shook their head. ¡°Nothing, maybe I¡¯m just not feeling well today.¡±

    The other person also looked up at the stairs, then frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been smoking too much! I¡¯ve already lost the keys, let¡¯s not make the Deputy Team Leader angry¡­¡±

    ¡°The Deputy Team Leader is here today?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ if he¡¯s not, better not provoke him¡­¡±

    As their conversation faded into the distance, two Red Glimmers suddenly lit up at the corner of the Sixth Floor stairway¡­

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    The metal sheeting nged softly underfoot as a twisted figure slowly approached the Experimental Group¡¯s Sixth Floor in the darkness.

    Unlike the other five floors, there was no Corridor here. Instead, there was a security door left ajar at the stairway entrance. Through the narrow gap, it seemedpletely dark inside.

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    A hand with grotesquely long nails and deformed fingers grasped the door handle and slowly pulled it open. Immediately, a foul stench wafted out, different from the usual Laboratory odors. In addition to the disinfectant smell, there was a strong hint of decaying meat.

    As the shadowy figure slipped inside, the door gradually returned to its original position. After a brief pause, it suddenly shut with a click.

    Ling Mo silently locked the door from the inside, his red eyes scanning the surroundings.

    This floor was clearly different from the ones below, with wooden boards nailed over the windows, making it apletely enclosed space.

    No wonder there was no light; an ordinary person walking in would be plunged intoplete darkness.

    Ling Mo nced around, surprised to see that many of the doors were ajar, a stark contrast to the tightly secured floors below.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    While surveying the Corridor, Ling Mo tossed the master ball.

    The master ball bounced once on the ground before sticking to the Ceiling, quickly crawling along one side of the Corridor, while Ling Mo, after observing for a moment, began to walk slowly along the other side.

    The architectural structure here differed from the lower floors as well. Many rooms had both front and rear windows. Through the blurry ss, Ling Mo could even vaguely see the rooms at the back.

    He quickly passed by an open door and peeked inside. The floor was littered with all sorts of papers, and books were piled against the walls. The room¡¯s sole piece of furniture was a file cab, currently open with a few scattered documents inside; most of them, however,y on the floor.

    The Zombie Puppet blinked and picked up a piece of paper lying by the door.

    ¡°What kind of textbook¡­ something about biology?¡± Ling Mo mumbled in confusion before gently putting the paper back. He wasn¡¯t expecting to find the Experimental Report so quickly, but the chaotic state of the ce still surprised him.

    The entire floor was eerily silent, and with all the doors hanging open so casually, it looked like just another abandoned building.

    However, as Ling Mo stood up, he vaguely sensed something was off.

    The movements of the Zombie Puppet seemed¡­ fatigued?

    What¡¯s going on? He had only been on this floor for less than five minutes¡­

    It wasn¡¯t just the Zombie Puppet; Ling Mo quickly noticed that the feedback from the master ball was also off.

    He used to be able to mentally reconstruct the environment based on the master ball¡¯s sensing results, but now all he could envision was a set of abstract images!

    ¡°Tentacles!¡±

    Ling Mo hurriedly split off tentacles from within the master ball, but when the tentacles extended outward, they weren¡¯t much better in sensing the surroundings than the master ball itself!

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s some sort of interference here¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced around warily, but everything remained quiet.

    ¡°Even though my abilities are restricted, it appears I haven¡¯t been detected. But this ce doesn¡¯t seem inhabited¡­¡±

    Having his abilities suppressed wasn¡¯t good news for Ling Mo. However, since it was just a Zombie Puppet here-and after 101¡¯s death, his best shot was tonight¡­

    Considering that the other Experiment Notes from that neurotic Researcher were very likely stored here, Ling Mo hesitated only briefly before deciding to move further inside.

    Wearing a Zombie shell, what was there to fear¡­

    Though that was what he thought, Ling Mo¡¯s actions were even more cautious than before. His tentacles were severely impaired, causing a noticeable dy in his Control over the Zombie Puppet. Thisck of coordination was extremely unsettling for Ling Mo, and once he epted that feeling, it continuously gnawed at him.

    Unbeknownst to Ling Mo, as he proceeded deeper into the Corridor, a hand silently appeared in the doorway where he had just stood, gripping the door frame.

    And the piece of paper he had returned to the floor was now picked up by another hand¡­

 Chapter 743: The Beautiful Snake

    Chapter 743: The Beautiful Snake

    Swish, swish¡­ ¡°Plop!¡±

    The influenced master ball decisively crashed into a crossbeam at the corner, spinning dazedly before continuing to crawl deeper inside.

    Ling Mo felt a bit dizzy too and thought that this newly named creature was certainly unreliable¡­

    He struggled to control his zombie puppet, sticking close to one side of the wall, his head always turned aside, tightly watching the room. This strange posture was to ensure he could react quickly if something suddenly happened¡­

    Aside from a few rooms in the front scattered with waste paper, the rooms in the back were piled with lots of stuff, but it all looked quite messy at a nce.

    Ling Mo was puzzled by this. Logically, the Experimental Group¡¯s first through fifth floors were orderly and well-organized, giving a very professional impression. How could the most crucial sixth floor look like such a mess? This was very different from what Ling Mo had imagined, and even more critically, it was not at all like the way 101 had described!

    As for the advancedpanion 101 mentioned, he didn¡¯t care much. No matter how advanced apanion was, once bound like 101, it would lose its threat¡­

    Despite this, this floor still gave Ling Mo a bad feeling. Everything here was different from the rest of the ce, and it inexplicably suppressed him. All these anomalies indicated that things here were not as simple as they appeared on the surface.

    ¡°Careful¡­ careful¡­ huh?¡±Ling Mo was muttering to himself, his gaze had just returned from a dark room, but his footsteps stopped abruptly.

    At this moment, all his reactions were slower than usual. Though his main body had already realized something was wrong, his zombie puppet was only now responding to his psychicmand.

    ¡°I finally understand what it means to haveg in life¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, his face darkened.

    Under his control, the zombie puppet slowly turned around, paying attention to the ground as it cautiously walked inside.

    This room looked like a pure utility room, and the items stored seemed to be only one type: old-fashioned television sets.

    Wondering whether these old machines were standard teaching equipment for Medical University, it seemed odd that instead of being discarded, they were movedboriously to the top floor and ced in thisrge room¡­

    Ling Mo stood quietly at the doorway for a while. With his psychic power highly concentrated, the zombie puppet¡¯s hearing seemed slightly more sensitive.

    ¡°Rustle¡­ rustle, rustle¡­¡±

    A faint sound reached the zombie puppet¡¯s ears, making Ling Mo¡¯s eyebrow twitch. He quickly looked in the direction the sound wasing from.

    ¡°No, this sound¡­ it seems like it¡¯s moving among these televisions?¡±

    Ling Mo, puzzled, decided to slowly move closer.

    In situations where a psychic probe was almost useless, if it were Ling Mo¡¯s main body here, he definitely wouldn¡¯t advance easily.

    But for an ordinary zombie puppet, having a fearless spirit wasn¡¯t much¡­

    Ling Mo also noticed that the longer he stayed here, the more he seemed to be affected. If his psychic power wasn¡¯t strong enough, he might have found it difficult to continue controlling the zombie puppet by now. This was mainly because he was controlling the zombie puppet through the master ball. If he removed the master ball as an intermediary, controlling it would be much easier.

    The zombie puppet wobbled around one television after another, moving to the center of the room.

    But the faint sound had already disappeared. There was nothing around except for the cold, lifeless screens¡­

    Ling Mo looked around, then frowned and turned his gaze to one of the screens.

    He raised his hand, intending to tap it¡­

    If there was something here, tapping might shake it out¡­

    ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s not a rat or something¡­¡±

    Ling Mo chuckled to himself, and his fingertip was about to touch the screen.

    However, at that moment, his body suddenly froze!

    In a blood-red field of vision, the screen also seemed shrouded in red. And amidst the crimson, a human figure emerged!

    ¡°What is that!¡±

    Ling Mo quickly turned his head, but there were only stacks of televisions behind him.

    He turned back again and looked at the screen once more.

    The screen was empty, nothing at all¡­

    ¡°It must be because I reacted slowly and didn¡¯t see it¡­¡± Ling Mo thought. He didn¡¯t consider it a hallucination. He hadn¡¯t been infected by Xu Shuhan, after all. No matter how eerie the environment was, it wouldn¡¯t affect him, let alone cause him to see things.

    Ling Mo controlled the zombie puppet to slowly walk toward the pile of televisions, his footsteps very light.

    ¡°A zombie? A person?¡±

    In that brief moment, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    This ce actually wasn¡¯t very suitable for hiding, as it would be easy for someone to find you.

    The reason Ling Mo was being so cautious was that he was worried the other party may suddenly attack. Hisbat capabilities at the moment were very low¡­

    ¡°Rustle, rustle¡­¡±

    The sound came again, clearer this time, definitely from over there¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s peripheral vision nced at the ground, then he felt around his own body, subtly tearing off a button.

    Seeing that he was now less than three meters away from the pile of televisions, Ling Mo suddenly threw the stic button. With a ¡°smack,¡± it hit the side of one of the televisions.

    The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but in such a quiet room, it was like a gunshot.

    Ling Mo then quickly moved to the other side, circling around a few stacked televisions, approaching from behind.

    ¡°Rustle¡­¡±

    The sound clearly caught the other party¡¯s attention. As Ling Mo peered from behind the televisions, he immediately spotted a figure hiding among them¡­

    From the back, it looked like a long-haired woman in a red dress, pressed close to the televisions, looking toward the direction of the stic button.

    As Ling Mo quietly approached her, she didn¡¯t show much reaction.

    What puzzled Ling Mo was how she maintained that posture.

    There was no time for deeper thought; Ling Mo concentrated as much as possible¡­ If she discovered him, the infiltration mission could bepromised right now. He had to do something¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly lunged forward, locking his arm around the woman¡¯s neck and whispering in her ear.

    The woman froze for a moment before she began to struggle fiercely.

    Ling Mo felt a sudden rush of excitement. She was also affected by this ce!

    In that case, reducedbat ability wasn¡¯t a big deal¡­

    However, as he continued to hold her, Ling Mo sensed something was off¡­

    He vaguely felt something on the ground, slowly winding around his waist¡­

    It was cold and had a faint fishy smell¡­

    Ling Mo loosened his arm slightly, and the woman immediately turned her head with a snap. Her yellowing eyes stared at Ling Mo, and from her throat came a nearly inaudible, rasping sound, ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±

    Those eyes gave Ling Mo a fright, but what was even more horrifying was her facial skin, which was covered in what looked like snake scales.

    Not just her face, but her neck and even her cor were all covered in these scales. The ¡°rustle¡± sound was alsoing from this.

    Looking down, Ling Mo was even more shocked. A snake tail covered in red scales was extending from an emptied television, trying to coil around him.

    The snake tail was as thick as his forearm and considerable in size.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect this at all. Releasing the woman, he quickly retreated.

    The snake tail fell to the ground but didn¡¯t pursue him, instead coiling on the spot.

    The woman continued to stare at Ling Mo, her yellowish eyes faintly tinged with red.

    ¡°A zombie?¡± Ling Mo swallowed hard andposed himself. His gaze followed her upper body downward.

    Upon seeing, he immediately understood where that strange feeling hade from¡­

    This woman had no lower body!

    To be precise, her lower body¡­ was that snake tail!

    Moreover, her arms were bound together, secured to an iron ring beneath the television¡­

    The emptied television was actually fixed to the ground, and it seemed to serve as her nest.

    The zombie snake kept its eyes fixed on Ling Mo. Suddenly, it extended its tail and raised its head high.

    ¡°Wait, do you actually n on biting me?¡±

    Ling Mo was startled. Then, to his amazement, he heard the sound of an iron chain being dragged from beneath the television!

    ¡°So it can move! Why can it move? No, why does this creature even exist!¡±

    Ling Mo slowly backed away. His movements were slow, and the zombie snake¡¯s movements were equally sluggish.

    However, watching a humanoid creature dragging a snake tail while crawling toward him made Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingle.

    The zombie snake had its mouth open, appearing to want to bite the soles of his feet¡­

    Ling Mo quickly retreated. He wasn¡¯t necessarily afraid of this zombie snake, but its appearance had genuinely stunned him.

    ¡°A tag¡­ a tag¡­¡±

    As he dodged the zombie snake, Ling Mo scanned the surroundings.

    The norm for the experimental group was to have some sort of informational tag nearby.

    ¡°Where is it¡­¡±

    Watching the zombie snake crawl closer, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit panicked. This creature was just too bizarre. It was way more unusual than any variation zombie he had ever seen. No wonder it was specially kept on the top floor. This couldn¡¯t even be called a zombie anymore! It should be called a zombie beast!

    Terrifying as it was, Ling Mo¡¯s curiosity was also inevitably piqued. After all, when ites to a femme fatale, he had one as well!

    Of course, the one he had at home could truly be called a femme fatale, whereas this one only retained the ¡°snake¡± aspect¡­

    Just then, Ling Mo suddenly noticed something about the zombie snake¡¯s neck¡­

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. As the zombie snake twisted its upper body, he caught a glimpse of aminated piece of paper¡­

 Chapter 744: The Demented Genius

    Chapter 744: The Demented Genius

    ¡°It seems that avoiding her is no longer an option¡­¡± Ling Mo thought helplessly.

    ¡°Sh-sh-sh¡­¡± The Zombie Snake slithered slowly along the narrow passageways between the televisions, its ¡°scales¡± continuously producing a faint friction sound as it moved. When Ling Mo didn¡¯t know the truth, this sound didn¡¯t bother him much. But now, hearing it gave him goosebumps all over.

    He vaguely remembered seeing a simr scene before, probably in a report about ichthyosis patients¡­

    However, the degeneration of this Zombie Snake was evidently much worse, and it didn¡¯t seem to be a disease at all. Rather, it was some sort of mutation appearing on its skin.

    Ling Mo continued to retreat and suddenly realized that the narrow passageways left between these televisions were probably the ¡°snake paths¡± typically used by this Zombie Snake!

    And for her, these televisions probably served the same purpose as caves.

    He had entered out of curiosity to take a look, only to find out it was a snake nest!

    What kind of researcher woulde up with something like this?! And why wasn¡¯t the door locked if such an important Experimental Subject was tied up here?!

    But it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t figure it out; the stranger this Zombie Snake was, the more Ling Mo wanted to get to the bottom of it.In the process of advancing and retreating, Ling Mo had also gained some understanding of this Zombie Snake¡¯s behavior patterns. She could barely make any sound, and her speed and strength were mediocre under some unknown limitations. As long as one could ept her appearance, she was not too difficult to handle¡­

    ¡°Alright¡­ at worst, I¡¯ll just think of you as Little Red Riding Hood who wandered onto the wrong set¡­¡± Ling Mo exhaled softly and resolutely stopped moving.

    Catching snakes by hand was already outdated; what he had to do now was catch a ¡°snake person¡± bare-handed¡­

    Even though this wasn¡¯t done by his main body, apart from not sharing the sense of pain, all the sensations a Zombie Puppet felt from external stimuli would be fully reflected in Ling Mo¡¯s psychic light cluster.

    So¡­ it was pretty much the same as if he were doing it himself!

    ¡°I hate empathy¡­¡±

    Ling Mo muttered under his breath, then extended his hand while keeping his eyes locked on the Zombie Snake that was still slithering towards him.

    His gaze shifted from the Zombie Snake¡¯s head to its tail as he rapidly analyzed in his mind, ¡°My speed should be about the same as hers, and our reaction times are likely simr as well. But she clearly has low intelligence and only has her mouth and tail¡­ I, on the other hand, have both hands and feet.¡±

    The Zombie Snake, after all, was a creature that was neither fully a zombie nor fully a snake. She had lost the advantages of being a zombie and didn¡¯t possess the flexibility and instant attack capability of a snake¡­

    However, these were merely her apparent weaknesses for now. If she had higher intelligence, it would be apletely different story.

    This was one thing Ling Mo found fortunate¡­

    With a quick sideways nce, Ling Mo slowly backed into a side passage. Conveniently, there were a few stacked televisions there, blocking him from the Zombie Snake¡¯s ground-level viewpoint.

    ¡°Sh-sh-sh¡­¡±

    The Zombie Snake soon emerged from around the corner but suddenly stopped crawling.

    Her yellowish eyes fixed on the dark passage, a trace of confusion shing through her gaze.

    No one was in the passage¡­

    But just then, she abruptly opened her mouth, forcing out a barely audible sound from her throat, ¡°Ah!¡±

    At the same time, she whipped her head around and instantly spotted the figure.

    At this moment, instead of retreating, the figure stepped forward, firmly nting a foot on her tail!

    ¡°Phew, didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually manage to step on it¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had just breathed a sigh of relief when the Zombie Snake began to struggle frantically, twisting her head desperately, trying to break free.

    Her arms were bound by iron rings, leaving her with only her mouth to use, but given her current condition, biting Ling Mo was evidently out of the question¡­

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo¡¯s main body was frowning as he braced himself the moment he stepped down. Despite being prepared, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that stepping on the creature would feel this strange.

    Of course, the strange sensation also had a lot to do with the fact that the Zombie Puppet wasn¡¯t wearing shoes. As an Experimental Subject, if Ling Mo hadn¡¯t found ab coat, this Zombie Puppet might have been running around the building nakedte at night¡­

    ¡°Quite strong, huh¡­¡± Ling Mo found it somewhat difficult to keep his foot down. The Zombie Snake might not be fast, but it certainly wasn¡¯tcking in strength.

    His eyes nced at the Iron Chain beneath the Zombie Snake, and he used his other foot to step on it as well. Then he squatted down, using his knee to press down on the Snake Tail while reaching out to grab the chain.

    With a strong pull from Ling Mo, the upper half of the Zombie Snake finally stopped struggling. She remained in a semi-upright position, staring at Ling Mo with her mouth still open.

    Ling Mo noticed that the Zombie Snake¡¯s waist seemed rather inflexible, even somewhat stiff.

    He stared at her waist for a moment before cautiously grabbing the edge of her red shirt and slowly lifting it.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    He immediately let go of the shirt after a brief nce.

    Next, his eyes shifted to the piece of paper hanging between the Zombie Snake¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°Just as I thought!¡±

    After reading the first line of tiny text, Ling Mo was certain of his hunch.

    He looked back up at the Zombie Snake¡¯s face¡­ Ignoring the scales, her facial features appeared quite normal for a female zombie¡­

    ¡°A mutation snake limb transnt¡­ so it¡¯s essentially a splicing¡­¡± Ling Mo turned to look at the constantly wriggling piece of Snake Tail still behind her, his confusion deepening. ¡°How could such a thing be sessfully done between different species? Even ck Silk can only parasitize and be with Yu Shiran, merely sharing a body through psychic infiltration right now¡­¡±

    But as he read further, Ling Mo was utterly shocked!

    The researcher behind this must have been a genius, but this genius certainly had some wild ideas!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ After selecting a suitable mutation snake and a zombie, they would feed each other¡¯s blood to them over an extended period, unifying the direction of the virus mutation in their bodies. Finally, they wouldplete the transntation¡­¡± Ling Mo was in utter shock. Theoretically speaking, it¡¯s true that a virus can alter the host¡¯s DNA, but to actually develop such a creature based on this theory-with such actionable steps-definitely had to be the work of a super genius!

    ¡°Hmm? But¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly noticed the word ¡°but¡± and eagerly read on.

    ¡°However, maintaining this delicate bnce is extremely difficult, especially post-transntation. If the supply of these two kinds of blood is interrupted or if the dosages are imbnced, the connection points between the Snake Tail and the zombie¡¯s body will begin to rot, eventually causing the Snake Tail to fall off¡­ The newly created hybrid also didn¡¯t meet the expected oues, but as a semi-sessful product, I still believe she qualifies as an ornamental creature. Although, despite my strong rmendation, the Big Boss courteously declined my offer to gift it to him¡­¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be considered a good gesture! It¡¯s practically a nasty rmendation!¡± Ling Mo felt a chill down his spine. Although the note was printed and didn¡¯t show handwriting, the tone clearly indicated the Researcher¡¯s personality! Ling Mo even suspected that all the modified Experimental Subjects he had encountered, including No.0, No.1, the Canine Zombie, and the artificially induced variation zombies discovered by Ye Lian, were likely the results of this individual¡¯s work! At the very least, this person yed a crucial role in the experiments.

    This was a bona fide mad genius!

    ¡°But this Big Boss¡­ Could he be the leader of Niepan¡¯s headquarters?¡± Ling Mo paused briefly to consider but then brushed it off. This ¡°Big Boss¡± had nothing to do with him-as a matter of fact, if anything, they were enemies. Under these circumstances, it was best to avoid any contact altogether.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ The Snake Tail is connected to the upper half of this zombie, so where is the snake head, and how is it linked to this zombie¡¯s body?¡±

    A sudden rming thought struck Ling Mo¡­

    He hurriedly looked around. Fortunately, everything was quiet¡­

    But just as his gaze swept past the doorway, Ling Mo vaguely caught sight of a fleeting shadow.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Ling Mo nced down at the Zombie Snake, hesitated for a moment, and then headbutted her with a fierce thrust.

    As the Zombie Snake wobbled and copsed, Ling Mo quickly took control of the Zombie Puppet, making it stand up swiftly, and chased after the shadow.

    His perception of this floor hadpletely changed; the figure hiding in the shadows might not be human-it could very well be some sort of strange Creature!

    He had just infiltrated the ce and couldn¡¯t afford to reveal his presence so easily.

    ¡°Whatever is dampening the sensory perceptions here, it¡¯s definitely not for fire or theft protection-it¡¯s designed to facilitate the Researcher¡¯s storage of these Experimental Subjects! But such conditions are dangerous for humans. How did that person manage this?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mind was racing as he pursued the elusive figure. Through his exploration, he was gradually piecing together the trueyout of the sixth floor.

    ¡°Where did it go¡­¡±

    The brief dy upon finding the shadow was enough for Ling Mo to lose sight of it by the time he reached the Corridor.

    He looked around, a hint of urgency shing in his eyes.

    A few secondster, he suddenly shut his eyes.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    The master ball quickly crawled over from the other end. Although it was challenging for it to scan the environment in its current state, finding a moving Creature should still be within its capabilities¡­

    As soon as Ling Mo reunited with the master ball, he guided the Zombie Puppet to open its eyes and silently walking forward.

    There were no corners nearby; the figure might be hiding in one of the adjacent rooms¡­

 Chapter 745: This Is the Truly High-End Capture Method

    Chapter 745: This Is the Truly High-End Capture Method

    With the Zombie Snake incident as a precedent, Ling Mo¡¯s perspective on these rooms changed immediately. These ces seemed like they were just filled with clutter, but something strange could emerge from them at any moment. And once these hidden things suddenly appeared, they could potentially bring unexpected trouble. You can¡¯t always count on running into ¡°purely ornamental¡± creatures like the Zombie Snake, right? There must be some practical guys on this floor¡­

    ¡°Where did it go¡­¡±

    After checking three rooms in a row, Ling Mo still hadn¡¯t found anything.

    However, since he was constantly following the master ball, he hadn¡¯t encountered any problems.

    Even though the master ball kept bumping into walls and doors, and its Perception had decreased quite a bit, it still provided an extrayer of protection¡­

    ¡°If I really can¡¯t find anything, I might as well start collecting documents. If I¡¯m discovered, I¡¯ve got a backup n ready¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo pondered this, he stepped into another room.

    The master ball had already circled the Ceiling here and seemed to have found nothing.

    But just as Ling Mo took a few steps into the room, the master ball suddenly twitched: ¡°Snap!¡±Ling Mo¡¯s heart tightened, and he immediately turned around.

    Unfortunately, due to the Interference, Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°immediate¡± still got dyed by a second¡­ It took a full second for themand to be issued from his main body to the Zombie Puppet to react.

    By the time hepleted the turning motion, he caught a glimpse of a Dark Shadow shing past the window in his peripheral vision.

    Ling Mo immediately took off in pursuit, but just as he reached the door, a soft ¡°ng¡± came from the window behind him.

    This time he was prepared, and he turned much faster than before.

    Behind the grimy window stood a blurry figure, its knuckle marks leaving a white dot on the ss.

    The figure wasn¡¯t very tall; just looking at the silhouette, you couldn¡¯t tell the gender, nor could you tell if it was human or a zombie¡­

    Before Ling Mo could get a good look, the figure quickly darted away.

    ¡°Trying to get away?!¡±

    This figure was clearly toying with him, which made Ling Mo instantly furious.

    It was obvious that the other party was using their familiarity with the environment to y hide-and-seek with Ling Mo.

    These rooms had windows at the front and back, allowing easy traversal between the two Corridors by climbing through the windows.

    If this shadowy figure had only lingered around the front window and doorway, Ling Mo might not have thought so much about it.

    But it had insisted on running to the back,pletely exposing its intentions.

    ¡°Master ball, go!¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t familiar enough with the environment and didn¡¯t dare to move through these rooms recklessly, but he had the master ball with him.

    The master ball kept its eye on the front while Ling Mo stood in front of the window, using the shadows for cover as he peered outside.

    A few secondster, a shadow indeed appeared within Ling Mo¡¯s line of sight.

    The shadow stealthily emerged from a room on the other side of the Corridor. After looking around, it quickly moved to a window.

    Just as it started climbing in, Ling Mo pushed open the window and leaped outside.

    Caught off guard, the shadow hesitated for a moment and then continued to climb in.

    Before it could get all the way inside, a red sphere suddenly flew at it from the front, hitting it right on the forehead.

    The shadow instantly fell backward andnded on the ground. In that brief moment, Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet also rushed up.

    Ling Mo was furious, and knowing his reflexes were a bit slow at that moment, he decided not to stop. He ran straight up and stomped down.

    His foot hit the figure squarely in the lower body just as it was trying to get up, knocking it back to the ground.

    Now that he was closer, Ling Mo could see the figure more clearly. It had a slender build, standing just over five feet tall. It wore a dark gray hoodie with the hood covering its headpletely.

    As Ling Mo¡¯s foot came down, the figure let out a pained ¡°mmph.¡±

    But that muffled sound made Ling Mo pause for a moment. That voice¡­ It was a woman! And she could talk!

    In that brief moment of surprise, Ling Mo immediately felt a powerful force pushing against his foot, causing him to lose bnce slightly.

    In a swift move, the shadow darted out from under his foot like an agile cat.

    ¡°Still trying to escape?!¡±

    Ling Mo dashed forward, with the master ball sticking to the Ceiling closely behind.

    The shadow figure ran straight through the Corridor and turned into another dark hallway.

    The structure here was a bit different from the floor below, and Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected there to be another path.

    But that didn¡¯t stop him from continuing the chase. However, during the pursuit, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.

    This shadow figure¡­ was running faster than him!

    Seeing the figure charging ahead crazily, Ling Mo gritted his teeth and sped up. Just as he was closely pursuing the figure past a window, a pair of arms suddenly reached out from within and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s neck.

    Being grabbed so abruptly during the forward rush, Ling Mo almost thought his Zombie Puppet would end up with a severed head-his head staying in those hands while his body continued to chase the figure¡­

    Even though his neck didn¡¯t break, Ling Mo¡¯s vision went ck, and he rolled his eyes.

    His main body felt a sharp throb in the Temple, and his brows furrowed tightly.

    The master ball immediately stopped, then silently and stealthily melted into the shadows.

    It took two or three full seconds for Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet to return to normal, and by this point, he had been lifted to the window by those arms.

    The sensation of being lifted off the ground wasn¡¯t pleasant, but that was the least of his concerns at the moment.

    What really caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention were those arms¡­

    These arms¡­ they were incredibly long!

    Moreover, the bulging muscles and the massive hands-none of these traits were normal for a Zombie!

    The shadowy figure had also stopped not far away, her hands behind her back, observing Ling Mo.

    With blood cirction to his head restricted, Ling Mo¡¯s vision was blurry, but he could still vaguely make out the figure¡¯s appearance.

    Underneath the hoodie was the face of a normal human girl. Herplexion was as pale as a Zombie¡¯s, with shoulder-length ck hair, one side tucked behind her ear, giving her a serene appearance.

    She looked very cute, seemingly around fifteen or sixteen years old, with a petite frame that suggested she had just started high school.

    However, her eyes sparkled with curiosity and cunning. While they didn¡¯t have the captivating charm of Xia Na¡¯s eyes, they were nheless quite expressive.

    Seeing her standing there with a smug expression, Ling Mo instantly understood.

    This girl had lured him here on purpose¡­ and those arms were a trap meant to capture him.

    It was clear that the girl was very familiar with this ce and knew how to exploit the limitations that slowed Zombies¡¯ reactions.

    The moment she passed by, the owner of the arms had been alerted, but the arms only reacted when Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet reached the window¡­

    So, if one could grasp the positions and traits of all the Monsters on this floor, and be familiar enough with the limitations, even a normal person could move around easily here. But that was easier said than done. A slight dy or a moment of hesitation in judgment could be fatal.

    In simple terms, it was a high-risk behavior akin to walking a tightrope. Unless someone was a thrill-seeker, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t fathom why anyone would deliberately make their own habitat so perilous¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. My psychic tentacle is restricted, so why isn¡¯t a normal human affected by the same limitation? Or does she have some special method?¡±

    Ling Mo tried to struggle, but it was futile; the Arm was like a Pincer.

    The girl stared at the Zombie Puppet for a while, then nced around.

    Ling Mo knew she was looking for the master ball, but she couldn¡¯t have seen what it was in the heat of the moment¡­

    Sure enough, after finding nothing, the girl tapped her chin thoughtfully, then turned on her heel¡­ and walked away!

    Seeing the girl leave, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait! You¡¯re just leaving?!¡±

    Ling Mo shouted in his mind. He didn¡¯t dare speak out loud, fearing it might draw unwanted attention from the girl¡­

    Although he wasn¡¯t clear on her identity, he was certain she couldn¡¯t be one of the Researchers.

    A girl who woulde and mess with a Zombie definitely wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Even if her academic proficiency matched, she didn¡¯t look old enough to be a researcher capable of such extensive work.

    ¡°Assistant? Student?¡±

    Ling Mo watched helplessly as the girl skipped down the Corridor to the end, then fiddled with something by the door.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    Along with the light sound, a beam of light suddenly appeared.

    There was another door there!

    The door only opened a crack, and the girl slipped inside.

    The Corridor fell silent again, leaving only the gap through which the incandescent light shone.

    The Arms gripping the Zombie Puppet were still exerting force, and the Zombie Puppet was on the verge of rolling its eyes again.

    ¡°You really think you can¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the gap, then looked up at the Ceiling.

    The master ball stealthily moved along the Ceiling until it was right above his head, then dropped onto the Zombie Puppet¡¯s head with a soft ¡°plop.¡±

    Quickly, the master ball jumped onto the Arms and started climbing rapidly towards the main body.

    ¡°Oh master ball, walking this tightrope now, don¡¯t fall¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered to himself.

    But these Arms were indeed thick and strong, and the master ball, with a single determined effort, reached the main body¡¯s torso.

    As it neared the shoulder, the master ball made a small leap and pounced directly onto the main body¡¯s face.

    No matter what, the face was much broader than the Arms¡¯ surface, so it wouldn¡¯t miss¡­

    ¡°Roarrr¡­¡±

    A hoarse growl sounded from behind, and Ling Mo felt the grip on his neck gradually loosening¡­

 Chapter 746: The Importance of a Sneak Attack

    Chapter 746: The Importance of a Sneak Attack

    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up¡­¡±

    The hands gripping his neck were slowly loosening, while Ling Mo kept his eyes fixed on that gap.

    Though he didn¡¯t quite understand the origin of that girl, the way she looked at the Zombie Puppet just now was clearly unfriendly!

    It makes sense. After all, Ling Mo had just stomped her to the ground, which is definitely a traumatic experience for any human girl!

    The girl hadn¡¯t rushed over to take revenge immediately, clearly wary of these unusually long arms. But Ling Mo believed she had gone into that door to figure out a way to deal with him. Whatever she was nning, it couldn¡¯t be good!

    Under the devouring power of the master ball, the arms of the Long-arm Zombie began to tremble, and its fingers started to lose strength.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too naive if you really think I¡¯d just stand here and wait to die.¡±

    Sensing that the hands had loosened enough, Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to struggle forcefully a couple of times before lightlynding on the ground.

    ¡°Crack.¡±After twisting his neck a bit, Ling Mo looked around.

    The best course of action right now would be to flee immediately, but considering the closed-off nature of this floor¡­

    Just then, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly came through the gap in the door, and it grew clearer and clearer: ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! It¡¯s true! ¡­ How would I know where it came from, but it really doesn¡¯t look like your collection¡­ Oh,e on! When have I ever lied to you! ¡­ Fine, at least give me that I haven¡¯t lied to you for three days, just believe me this once¡­¡±

    As the light seeping through the door gap dimmed and a shadow appeared on the floor, Ling Mo didn¡¯t have time to think. He simply leaped and dove through that window.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already caught him, he¡¯s right here, at least take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°Cre-ea-k¡­¡±

    The door was evidently opened a bit more. Just as the shadow fully appeared at the door, two hands suddenly reached out from the darkness, grabbed the two long arms dangling from the window, and with a swift movement, pulled them inside.

    ¡°See¡­¡±

    The girl pointed toward the window as she turned her head, speaking smugly.

    However, as soon as she turned her head, the smile froze on her pale face.

    Wait¡­ Was there something wrong with the way the door was opened?

    The corridor waspletely empty. Not only was the Zombie that was supposed to be struggling there gone, but even the Long-arm was nowhere to be seen!

    The girl blinked hard. She hadn¡¯t heard a sound just now! But in such a short amount of time, how could things change so drastically¡­

    A somewhat heavy footstep came from behind her, and a slightly hunched figure appeared behind the girl.

    ¡°Wait¡­ um, this¡­¡± The girl was very embarrassed. She was quite shocked herself!

    The figure nced outside and then turned back to go inside the room.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not lying to you, I really¡­¡±

    Seeing the figure leave without looking back, the girl felt a bit helpless and sighed in frustration.

    After a moment, she suddenly turned her head towards the corridor, her eyes squinting slightly, ¡°This must be a joke on me.¡±

    She touched the tip of her nose, then looked at the dust on her fingers.

    ¡°Almost made my nose bleed and embarrassed me¡­ Very well. You want to y?¡± The girl sped her hands together, cracking her knuckles loudly, and then twisted her neck. She slightly lowered her head, showing a faint smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s y.¡±

    She closed the door behind her, plunging the corridor back into silence.

    In this kind of environment, even the fall of a pin would be clearly audible.

    The girl walked slowly forward, her steps light, and her breathing steady.

    However, her lively eyes constantly darted around, sharply catching any movement around her.

    This corridor seemed like a simple straight line, but its end had a corner, and there were several rooms on the right side.

    Each time she passed a room, the girl¡¯s expression would be slightly more vignt.

    In this almost entirely dark environment, it was hard to see clearly inside the rooms with only hazy light seeping through grimy windows and half-open doors.

    This meant the girl needed to be even more focused and careful.

    Earlier, she had been in the dark while Ling Mo was in the open. Now, their roles were reversed.

    However, instead of being scared, the girl felt a bit of tion.

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    The girl paused at another doorway, her slightly glowing eyes peering into the room.

    ¡°Alright, not here¡­ But challenges make things interesting.¡±

    In an instant, she reached the vicinity of the window where the Long-arm had been.

    She first observed from a distance, paying particr attention to the floor.

    Soon, she made a discovery that pleased her: there was no blood on the ground¡­

    This meant her opponent had escaped safely, which also indirectly indicated the opponent¡¯sbat abilities.

    Following the floor towards the window, she paused for two seconds before nonchntly reaching into her pocket to retrieve a small, clear marble.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    With a swift bend of her waist, the marble shot from her fingertips, rolling towards the window.

    The light ¡°tter¡± sound quickly approached the window, yet there was no reaction.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The girl showed a hint of surprise. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she slowly approached the dark window.

    As she drew closer, she deftly drew a butterfly knife from her waist, flicking it expertly in her hand.

    The de shed a few glints of cold light between her slender fingers before she easily grasped the handle.

    Peering through the window, the room inside was pitch ck, as if shrouded in ayer of thick ink.

    However, her vision seemed hardly impaired. Even so, all she saw inside were disordered pieces of furniture with no sign of any Zombies.

    The girl nced around, then pulled out a piece of candy.

    As she flicked the candy towards a corner of the room, she vaulted over the windowsill, using the sound of the candy hitting the floor to time her entry. Shended inside, sticking close to the base of the window.

    She crouched there motionless like a cat, her eyes fixed on the spot where the candy hadnded.

    Zombies are easily attracted by slight noises, and this is what gave the girl her confidence.

    However, this time she was clearly mistaken, as several seconds passed without any movement from that direction.

    The girl suspiciously stood up slowly, then crept along the wall, moving further into the room.

    Could it be that the opponent not only escaped but also took down the Long-arm Zombie?

    Silently, she maneuvered around several discarded tables, heading toward the center of the room.

    The room was filled with abandoned furniture, most of which was askew, creating significant visual obstacles.

    Yet, as the girl weaved through the clutter, she scarcely needed to look, indicating she was quite familiar with theyout.

    The closer she got to the center of the room, the lighter her steps became, and her expression grew more serious.

    Turning around an overturned wooden bookcase on the table, a metal electric chair, firmly welded to the floor, came into view.

    The chair was wrapped in numerous Iron Chains, which securely locked a Zombie to the chair.

    His legs were firmly held by iron rings welded to the chair, leaving only his two arms rtively free.

    At the moment, his grotesquely elongated arms were limp like caterpirs at his feet, along with the horrifying centipede-like suture marks on his shoulders. In the darkness, they resembled countless wriggling creatures, making the sight increasingly eerie.

    The Zombie¡¯s head was slightly tilted back, his mouth slightly open, and his eyes white and vacant, as if he was unconscious.

    The girl was clearly taken aback. She quickly nced around, then slowly approached the Long-arm Zombie.

    ¡°Mr. Long-arm?¡± She prodded the limp arms with her toe, but there was no reaction.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A sudden noise came from behind her, and the girl instantly turned around.

    The darkness behind her remained unbroken, with only the abandoned furniture visible and no sign of anyone else.

    But at that moment, an arm suddenly shot out from her side, swiftly wrapping around her neck.

    The girl caught a glimpse out of the corner of her eye and immediately ducked, twisting like a fish while turning, her butterfly knife shing toward the figure behind her.

    Her reaction was incredibly quick, and in this restricted space, she had a significant advantage.

    So, as she turned, a slight smile appeared on her face. ¡°Got you,¡± she murmured.

    However, just as the de was about to slice into her target¡¯s abdomen, she felt her foot hit something as her waist twisted¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Caught by surprise and tripping during her turn, she had no time to adjust her posture, no matter how fast her reflexes. She fell hard, while her opponent calmly sidestepped.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    As shended face-down on the ground, the figure promptly lifted a foot and stepped on her back.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± the girl groaned. She had seen the figure shift and retract its foot the moment she fell¡­

    But¡­ this can¡¯t be real!

    What kind of Zombie would use a trick like tripping someone? Such a crafty and childish tactic; how could a Zombie pull that off?

    And why are they so obsessed with stepping on people?

    Despite being pinned, the girl had no intention of giving up. She swung her arm, aiming the butterfly knife at the Zombie¡¯s other foot.

    To her astonishment, the Zombie seemed to anticipate this move and calmly lifted its foot!

    The knife shed through empty air, while the weight pressing down on her back suddenly doubled.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she groaned, struggling to call out, ¡°Help¨C¡±

    Before she could finish, a hand pressed down on her Hindbrain, forcing her face back into the ground.

    Still gripping the butterfly knife, she iled her arm desperately. ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡±

    Sadly, after just a couple of futile attempts, she felt immense pressure from behind her neck.

    Her vision blurred as she was forcefully pinned against the wall.

 Chapter 747: A Lot Can Happen In and Out

    Chapter 747: A Lot Can Happen In and Out

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    Her neck was gripped, and her toes were forced to tiptoe, finally showing a trace of fear on the girl¡¯s face.

    But apart from fear and tension, her eyes clearly expressed anotheryer of meaning: ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t right!¡±

    She considered herself quite knowledgeable about zombies, but the one in front of her absolutely exceeded her understanding! Judging by the eyes, this wasn¡¯t a Senior Zombie, and by the physical condition, he wasn¡¯t a variation zombie either¡­ Yet this seemingly unremarkablemon zombie didn¡¯t have the notorious low intelligence typical of its kind!

    Luring the enemy in, creating diversions, attacking from behind, tripping people¡­ none of these were things a zombie was supposed to do!

    The girl knew she was caught, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why!

    To her, the various ¡°collections¡± on this floor were like toys, no matter how unusually one of these toys might behave. But she didn¡¯t expect this particr ¡°ytime¡± would be anything but enjoyable!

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    This zombie was now standing right in front of her, his blood-red eyes fixed on her¡­However, the girl didn¡¯t know that what was actually looking at her wasn¡¯t a zombie, but a young man hidden behind the zombie¡­

    ¡°Scared?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Fear was normal; when humans are caught by zombies, their fate is inevitably tragic. With a little imagination, a person might even envision, seconds before dying, how they helplessly watch their own body being torn apart. This kind of death was one of the most horrific for humans, nobody wanted to see themselves be food. And now, this world was practically made for zombies.

    Because he had just pressed her firmly to the ground, the girl¡¯s face was covered in dust.

    Her wide, frightened eyes made her look quite different from before.

    Of course, Ling Mo would never actually tear a girl apart; the most he had ever torn was clothes, never a person¡­

    ¡°This floor probably only has this girl and the people in that room left¡­¡± Ling Mo thought for a moment, then suddenly reached into her pocket.

    Seeing Ling Mo reach in, the girl stiffened up sharply, her eyes reddening slightly.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s really embarrassing¡­ I really don¡¯t want to be eaten!¡±

    Seeing the girl on the verge of tears, Ling Mo was taken aback as well.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    How did she start crying all of a sudden¡­

    As Ling Mo¡¯s movements stopped, the girl¡¯s tears began to fall even faster.

    She didn¡¯t know why this Zombie hesitated, but this meant her tears had an effect, so she couldn¡¯t let them stop!

    With tears streaming down her face, the girl stared at Ling Mo, vaguely feeling a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Right, right, Zombies don¡¯t cry. Apparently, this Zombie doesn¡¯t understand why my eyes are like fountains!¡±

    Seeing the girl cry more intensely, Ling Mo frowned tightly.

    He hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, why start crying so soon?

    Also, since he had stopped, why had she really started crying instead?

    ¡°Are teenage girls really this difficult to understand¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, then reached into his pocket and took something out, opening his hand in front of the girl.

    The girl, caught up in her crying, was startled when the Zombie¡¯s hand came towards her face.

    In the Zombie¡¯s open palm, there was a candy!

    It was the very candy she had thrown earlier to test the situation, and the Zombie had picked it up.

    But¡­ why would a Zombie put candy in his pocket?

    ¡°And why would a Zombie give it to me¡­ Wait, is this for me?¡±

    The girl widened her eyes at the candy, then looked up at the Zombie.

    When the Zombie lifted his hand slightly, she finally confirmed her guess.

    The candy really was for her!

    ¡°But why? Why give me candy? Does this mean¡­ is this his way of trying to make me stop crying?¡±

    The girl stood with her mouth slightly open, her gaze at the Zombiepletely frozen.

    She didn¡¯t know what to feel more shocked by-that the Zombie knew how tofort a person, or that she was actually beingforted by a Zombie.

    ¡°Hmm? You stopped crying? It really worked¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nodded in satisfaction and casually tucked the candy into the girl¡¯s hat.

    As his hand passed by her ear, the girl visibly shuddered.

    She now seemed to grasp that this Zombie didn¡¯t intend to eat her¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you understand human speech, don¡¯t you?¡± the girl mustered up the courage to ask.

    Seeing the Zombie remain silent, she quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡­ I won¡¯t run.¡±

    ¡°You understand, right? If you can¡¯t speak¡­ can you shake your head?¡±

    Realizing the Zombie wasn¡¯t making any hostile moves, her bravery slowly returned.

    She eventually reverted to her former self; this girl was naturally quite fearless, otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have treated those ¡°collections¡± as toys, nor confronted Ling Mo alone.

    One close call made her scared for a moment, but now that she found herself safe, her true nature resurfaced.

    ¡°¡­?¡± Ling Mo was at a loss for words. His goal was the intelligence behind that door, not this girl¡­

    The best move now would be to knock her out with a p, but hearing her chatter away, Ling Mo got another idea.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ling Mo deliberately slowed his speech, speaking in a low voice.

    The girl was initially dumbfounded, then her eyes lit up excitedly as she eximed, ¡°You can speak! Amazing! Is it a Brain Mutant? If he knew about this, he¡¯d be thrilled! But you don¡¯t quite belong on this floor, where are you from?¡±

    ¡°¡­You ask too many questions. Answer me.¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes.

    Girl, your neck is still being held by a Zombie, could you be a bit more serious?

    This was a ssic case of a healed wound being forgotten. No wonder she had the nerve to y tricks on this floor with such a thick skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad!¡± the girl quickly lowered her voice, sticking out her tongue yfully as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m Lan¡­ Just call me Lan Lan. And you? Oh, I forgot, you probably don¡¯t even have a code¡­¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back with your words, do you¡­¡± Ling Mo thought but didn¡¯t take offense. This Zombie identity seemed quite advantageous now; there¡¯s no way she would ever suspect a Zombie of trying to extract information, right? He considered it and then asked, ¡°Who is this ¡®he¡¯? Why would he be happy for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, him! How about this¡­ I¡¯ll take you to see him?¡± Lan Lan¡¯s eyes twinkled as she spoke.

    Ling Mo found it amusing; this girl was already scheming.

    ¡°How about it?¡± she asked expectantly.

    ¡°¡­The ¡®he¡¯ she mentioned must be that researcher,¡± Ling Mo mused. To be honest, he was also very curious.

    But the fact that this girl dared to propose this suggested she had a n. Once they met the researcher, there¡¯d be a high probability she could escape, potentially turning the table on him.

    A girl who could casually think of luring a Zombie was clearly not someone to be underestimated.

    ¡°By the way, can you tell me how you managed to escape from the Long-arm Zombie¡­ no, how you defeated the Long-arm Zombie? Going in anding out again, everything¡¯spletely changed¡­¡± Lan Lan¡¯s expression looked quite ¡°innocent.¡±

    ¡°A lot can happen in and out; sometimes, it¡¯s not surprising to suddenly find an extra child,¡± Ling Mo replied sarcastically.

    ¡°Um?¡± At that moment, Lan Lan¡¯s expression genuinely looked confused; she had no idea what he was talking about.

    Ling Mo nced at the girl and then suddenly yanked her from the wall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see him,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Initially frightened, Lan Lan looked surprised and then showed a hint of joy upon hearing this.

    Seeing her slightly uplifted lips, Ling Mo¡¯s main body couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.

    This time, let¡¯s see who outwits whom¡­

 Chapter 748: The Screaming Face

    Chapter 748: The Screaming Face

    Before the action, Ling Mo curiously asked, ¡°How did this Long-arm Zombie get its arms?¡±

    He roughly guessed that these might be the two arms lost by the Progenitor Zombie of 101, but he still needed to confirm to be sure.

    Lan Lan didn¡¯t suspect anything strange about this. Zombies¡¯ curiosity is part of their nature, and this zombie was just curious in a slightly different way.

    She organized her words and exined in a manner that zombies could understand, ¡°They were cut off from another zombie and then attached to this one while they were still fresh¡­ But how exactly it seeded, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As she spoke, her tone inevitably became a bit uneasy.

    Such things seemed normal to her, but saying it to a zombie felt quite awkward¡­

    Would he be enraged and seek revenge on behalf of his kind? Lan Lan immediately felt a bit anxious¡­

    After a few seconds of silence, Ling Mo calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Okay¡­¡± Lan Lan quickly nodded.¡­

    In the dimly lit corridor, Lan Lan cautiously walked ahead, followed by a zombie with bloodshot eyes.

    Lan Lan¡¯s eyes asionally shifted to the side, stealing nces backwards with her peripheral vision.

    But aside from the corner of a white coat, she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    As they got closer to that door, Lan Lan suddenly whispered, ¡°Um¡­ could you maybe consider grabbing my arm or something? Grabbing my neck all the time makes it hard for me to walk, and it¡¯s not convenient for you either, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quitefortable,¡± Ling Mo¡¯s dry voice came from behind.

    ¡°How could that be¡­¡± Lan Lan pouted in dissatisfaction, making a grimace. But her tone was still full of pleading, sounding somewhat like she genuinely cared about Ling Mo.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re short,¡± Ling Mo directly pointed out.

    Trying to pull a trick? One sentence dashed your hopes.

    And he was indeed telling the truth. Lan Lan was petite, and holding her by the neck felt no different from carrying a small cat.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Lan was speechless. She had actually been mocked by a Zombie!

    Does he even understand the concept of ¡°life is hard enough without being torn down¡±?

    Talking so bluntly, no wonder he is just a Zombie!

    ¡°Curse you to be a lone Zombie forever!¡± Lan Lan inwardly grumbled.

    Whether this Zombie was truly single-minded or was consciously guarding against her, it meant that this Zombie was genuinely not easy to deal with.

    But¡­ how could a human lose to a Zombie in terms of intelligence?

    ¡°Even if this Zombie has undergone brain mutations and increased intelligence, his thought processes are still his weak point! Simply put, he¡¯s a brat among Zombies. When faced with a human brat, he still has to submit! The reason I failed just now was because I underestimated him and was careless. Now that I¡¯m prepared, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose to him. A Zombie that doesn¡¯t eat people is not to be feared!¡±

    After analyzing the situation, Lan Lan came to this conclusion.

    She not only categorized Ling Mo as a ¡°brat¡± but also shamelessly defined herself in the same way.

    The only difference was the species¡­

    ¡°¡­I hope he doesn¡¯t suddenly get hungry,¡± Lan Lan thought to herself.

    Thinking of this, Lan Lan¡¯s expression turned sorrowful again. No matter what, she was indeed at a disadvantage right now¡­

    In no time, the human and the Zombie arrived at the door. Upon closer inspection, Ling Mo was somewhat surprised to find that it was a semi-automatic security door.

    Usually, this door could only be opened with a password, but in case of a power outage, a special key could be used.

    Lan Lan extended her hand and skillfully began pressing the code on the keypad.

    She moved quickly, so fast that an average person wouldn¡¯t be able to memorize the code in one go.

    Actually, during their earlier encounter, Ling Mo had already noticed that Lan Lan was likely a superhuman with enhancement abilities. Her speed and reflexes were quite impressive, and herbat skills were decent. However,pared to someone like Xia Na, who had trained in martial arts since childhood, she was far behind. Even before Xia Na¡¯s infection and mutation, she was much stronger than Lan Lan.

    Ultimately, the environment here favored her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to treat this ce like her personal yground.

    Unfortunately, today she had met her match¡­

    Lan Lan had just pressed the keypad twice when she felt the Zombie¡¯s grip tighten around her neck. That raspy voice mercilessly sounded again, ¡°Move slower.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Lan almost jabbed her fingers into the keypad in frustration. What kind of Zombie is this?

    Not only does he need to remember the password, but he also directly makes demands!

    ¡°me your poor eyesight¡­¡± Lan Lan cursed inwardly, biting her lip.

    With a bitter expression, she slowly entered a few more digits. Then a faint ¡°click¡± sound was heard.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Ling Momanded, his arm still curved, clearly not intending to let Lan Lan easily step inside.

    Lan Lan was speechless once more. She sighed resignedly after a moment of silence and slowly pushed open the door.

    An rm was positioned on the floor just inside the entrance. If Lan Lan took two more steps, she would step on it.

    ¡°So there is a trap¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s main body shook his head, then controlled the Zombie Puppet to say, ¡°Stick to the edge and go in.¡±

    At this point, Lan Lan was on the verge of tears. ¡°What kind of Zombie is this!¡±

    The level of caution and vignce this Zombie showed hadpletely shattered her worldview, and her attempts at trickery being thwarted every time was getting downright frustrating!

    He¡¯s just a Zombie! Unable to outwit a Zombie, she might as well rename herself ¡°Foolish Lan Lan¡±!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, humanity; I¡¯ve disgraced you¡­¡± Lan Lan thought miserably.

    Behind the door was actually a foyer, with some coats hanging on the wall and even a potted nt in the corner.

    But as they reached the nt, its leaves suddenly rustled, and a face emerged from within.

    The face looked very human-like but was entirely red, with an expression as if it was in agonizing scream.

    Ling Mo was initially startled but then realized it was a flower!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ling Mo wasn¡¯t about to let Lan Lan off the hook and asked her directly.

    ¡°What?¡± she started to ask, only for her head to be turned and her gaze forcibly directed towards the nt.

    Lan Lan pouted in frustration before casually responding, ¡°It¡¯s just a flower he nted when he was bored. It¡¯s actually quite simple: soak the seeds in the virus and water it with blood every day.¡±

    Ling Mo felt a chill run down his spine. This nting method was downright twisted!

    And what¡¯s the aesthetic value of a flower that blooms so grotesquely?

    Watching the flower continuously tremble, as if the human-like face was silently screaming, Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to look at it any longer.

    ¡°It reacts simrly to a sensitive nt,¡± Lan Lan added, ¡°except it¡¯s more sensitive and reacts to someone approaching. But you shouldn¡¯t touch it, it¡¯s poisonous. Oh, but you can touch it. Want to?¡± she offered enthusiastically.

    ¡°No thanks,¡± Ling Mo replied, sensing her bad intentions. Even without traps, he wouldn¡¯t touch such a bizarre nt.

    After turning past the foyer, arge room came into view.

    It was called a room, but the internal environment was quiteplex. It was hard to see its entirety with just a nce; even seeing a single corner clearly was difficult.

    Moreover, the room was divided into many small cubicles, making it look very cluttered.

    The fluorescent lighting overhead was quite bright, to the point that Ling Mo felt it strain his eyes a bit.

    What surprised Ling Mo was Lan Lan¡¯s reaction; she adapted well to the change in lighting. No wonder she could move around so well in the dark¡­

    This was the heart of the entire Experimental Group, and even the Niepan headquarters.

    And the person responsible for fueling that heart was right here¡­

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Inside,¡± Lan Lan replied nonchntly, but her vague answer didn¡¯t satisfy Ling Mo.

    ¡°If I call out, he¡¯lle out, right?¡± Ling Mo smiled and said.

    Lan Lan was startled for a moment before quickly shaking her head. ¡°You can¡¯t shout! If you do, a lot of people wille to catch you!¡±

    ¡°I have you in my hands; I¡¯m not afraid,¡± said Ling Mo.

    ¡°You¡¯re really straightforward! But¡­ even if I die, you¡¯re dead too,¡± Lan Lan said, then suddenly realized something was off¡­

    Right, Zombies aren¡¯t afraid of dying!

    Sure enough, Ling Mo didn¡¯t answer and just chuckled.

    The sound of hisughter sent chills down Lan Lan¡¯s spine. She bit her lip and said helplessly, ¡°You really can¡¯t shout; he won¡¯t hear you¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°He is¡­ but¡­ not in the ce you can see,¡± Lan Lan replied vaguely, but Ling Mo had already started to understand.

    So this is just an outer room!

    It made sense; the person must be of monumental importance to the Niepan headquarters. Even though he lived dangerously in a ce like this, his living area would at least be secured.

    The door was a form of protection, the rm was another, and the hidden inner room was yet anotheryer of security.

    This indicated the researcher¡¯s exceptionally high status-so high that even the Progenitor Zombie 101 didn¡¯t get such privileges.

    ¡°Although the best method might just be to lock him in a cage, considering how he keeps courting death!¡± Ling Mo thought, recalling the various bizarre experiments and that grotesque flower the researcher had grown out of boredom. The biggest danger seemed to be the researcher himself!

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ling Mo pushed her forward, and Lan Lan reluctantly walked deeper along the narrow passage.

    Having been forced to tell the truth once more, she was in a foul mood.

    The room was eerily quiet, and as they walked further in, the more of those screaming flowers they saw.

    Apart from the asional human-face flowers silently popping up, it seemed there was something moving in the shadowy corners as well.

    Ling Mo cautiously watched his surroundings, staying alert for any potential traps that could spring at any moment.

 Chapter 749: You Tricked Me!

    Chapter 749: You Tricked Me!

    As the heart of Niepan headquarters, this ce exuded a strange atmosphere at every turn.

    Initially, Ling Mo thought those cubicles were for storing files or for office use, but upon closer inspection, he discovered that they were actually filled with walls of documents.

    Messy photos and densely packed text exnations covered the walls. In one of the cubicles, Ling Mo even saw a fairly fresh Zombie corpse with a leaf-shaped knife sticking out near the neck.

    What stood out the most was the blood-stained note attached to the knife: ¡°Note, to be continued.¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. This wasn¡¯t like finishing a document and randomly tossing a pen onto the paper!

    ¡°Is his name Jack?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Lan Lan shook her head, surprised. ¡°Of course not¡­¡±

    The two carefully navigated for a full two minutes before arriving at another security door.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be opened from the outside¡­¡± Lan Lan said cautiously, ¡°So we have to let him¡­¡±Before she could finish her sentence, she watched in disbelief as a hand reached out from her side and knocked directly on the door.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡±

    As the knocking sounded, Lan Lan felt like she was about to lose her mind.

    Was this really a Zombie?!

    Couldn¡¯t she get a chance to bluff a little? It was her mistake for not being careful earlier; couldn¡¯t she get a chance to make up for it?

    What frustrated Lan Lan the most was that Ling Mo seemed to always grasp the key points of her words directly¡­ This wasn¡¯t the kind of thinking pattern a Zombie should have!

    However surprised she was, Lan Lan didn¡¯t doubt Ling Mo¡¯s identity.

    After all, from his appearance, he was indeed a Zombie. If she had to find a reason, it was probably because his Brain Mutant was exceptionally impressive¡­

    ¡°Knock¡­¡±

    Seeing no response from inside and Ling Mo about to knock again, Lan Lan couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Um¡­ he might still be mad at me, so¡­¡±

    Ling Mo remained unmoved and continued knocking.

    Lan Lan bit her lip, ¡°How about I call out for him to help you¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she eagerly prepared to shout, her eyes shing with a mix of nervousness and excitement.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m back¡­¡±

    Just as she began to shout, Lan Lan felt a hand suddenly tighten around her neck, and the rest of her words were caught in her throat.

    Opening her mouth futilely, producing only a choking sound, she watched as Ling Mo knocked on the door twice more. Lan Lan instantly felt a chill run down her spine.

    This Zombie¡­ was actually using her!

    He had clearly seen through her little schemes, but neither exposed them nor stopped her.

    As soon as Lan Lan shouted, his purpose was achieved, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue.

    Lan Lan believed that if she had said anything other than what she did, Ling Mo would have prevented her from making any sound at all.

    In fact, Lan Lan was indeed trying to send a message. She hadn¡¯t found an opportunity along the way, and knocking on the door presented the best chance so far.

    To confuse Ling Mo, she deliberately started with a more normal opening line to make it seem more genuine, but she ended up falling into her own trap instead!

    Nothing could be more frustrating!

    Ling Mo¡¯s persistent knocking and Lan Lan¡¯s shout eventually got the attention of the person inside.

    ¡°Click.¡±

    As the door suddenly opened, Lan Lan couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip, while Ling Mo disyed a slight smile.

    Finally, they were in¡­

    Ling Mo reached out and pushed the door, which slowly slid open, revealing a messy little suite.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    This was not what he had imagined¡­

    Where was the person who opened the door? Where did they go?

    Looking back, he noticed that the door was indeed semi-automatic. There must be a button inside to open it¡­

    ¡°Alright, this works too.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo pushed Lan Lan a step inside, a strange smell wafted out of the room.

    As it entered his nostrils, the movements of the Zombie Puppet seemed to slow down considerably, and a strong will to resist suddenly emerged.

    Ling Mo immediately felt as if his psychic tentacle had entered a swamp, making control much more difficult.

    The source of the Interference that slowed down Zombies¡¯ reactions was right here!

    At this moment, Lan Lan suddenly raised her elbow and struck hard at Ling Mo¡¯s waist.

    She had intended to hit his armpit, but her height only allowed her to reach his waist¡­

    Under these circumstances, her reaction speed was much faster than Ling Mo¡¯s. With this sudden effort, her chances of escaping were significantly higher.

    By the time Ling Mo wanted to strangle her, his body had already instinctively loosened its grip due to the pain.

    ¡°Clearly, you¡¯re still up to no good!¡±

    Ling Mo had been on guard against Lan Lan the entire time, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that she would create such a perfect opportunity for herself.

    However, just as he didn¡¯t foresee this, Lan Lan couldn¡¯t have imagined that this Zombie had abilities beyond mere physical prowess.

    Even though the psychic tentacle was slower, it was still much quicker than a physical reaction. Just as Lan Lan¡¯s elbow was about to make contact with the Zombie Puppet, the psychic tentacle struck her psychic light cluster heavily.

    What Lan Lan didn¡¯t expect was that in this critical moment, her vision would suddenly go ck. Even though it was just for an instant, it was enough to change the oue.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Lan Lan thought to herself¡­

    The suite was also divided into an Inner Room and an Outer Room, and even had a Restroom.

    The Outer Room housed a desk littered with various papers and books strewn all over the floor. There was even a single bed ced in the corner.

    The Inner Room was separated by a frosted ss door and was currently silent.

    Through the ss door, Ling Mo could vaguely see a hunched figure bending over,pletely motionless at first nce.

    ¡°Click, click, click¡­¡±

    As the room door slowly opened, the first thing Ling Mo saw was an experimental station.

    At that moment, the station was cluttered with various items, and a man with graying hair was meticulously working on something with intense concentration.

    It was clear that this man was the perverse genius they had heard about¡­

    Judging by his physique, he was as skinny as a bamboo stick. His cheeks were deeply sunken, making him look about forty to fifty years old.

    In a crowd, this man could easily be mistaken for some kind of exhibitionist. His fervent gaze, the excited but slightly twisted expression, the scruffy beard, and the delicate way he handled the experimental subject¡­ Especially when he raised the tweezers to his nose and inhaled deeply with a look of intoxication, Ling Mo almost reced the item in his tweezers with some aromatic object in his mind¡­

    ¡°Wait, he just looks a bit unpleasant; you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡­ But seriously, how does he even resemble Jack?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t recklessly enter the room. To prevent any surprises, he ced one foot against the door and then pulled the pale and defeated Lan Lan in front of him, shouting with authority, ¡°Hey!¡±

    The Researcher was absorbed in his sniffing, and when he heard the shout from the door, he didn¡¯t even lift his head. Instead, he just waved his free hand and said, ¡°Quiet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ling Mo was equally stunned. This was the first time he had encountered such a workaholic. A stranger¡¯s voice appeared in his secret Laboratory, and the guy didn¡¯t even notice!

    This man was not just a genius but also aplete lunatic!

    This made Ling Mo feel awkward, and Lan Lan was even more embarrassed, wishing she could just bang her head against the wall. Come on, at least look back!

    Although Ling Mo had a hostage, he was momentarily at a loss for what to say.

    Several seconds passed before the Researcher finally paused.

    It was as if he suddenly realized something. After a brief moment of confusion, he slowly turned his head.

    At the instant their eyes met, the Researcher still had apletely puzzled look on his face.

    Only when he saw Lan Lan, held by Ling Mo, did the Researcher suddenly understand, and he widened his eyes in shock.

    However, this scene clearly went beyond hisprehension, so his lips trembled for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Ling Mo scratched his nose to break the silence. ¡°I¡¯ve captured her.¡±

    The Researcher¡¯s eyes bulged as he processed this information and then nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stay still too,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    Before speaking, he had already scanned the room and noticed multiple rms.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect the Researcher to react so dramatically and seem to have no crisis handling ability at all¡­

    ¡°If I had known, I would have just knocked on the door and announced that I had Lan Lan and told him toe out and surrender,¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    The Researcher hesitated for a moment, then slowly nodded, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Just then, he suddenly pped his hand on the table, and arge amount of grey gas sprayed out from a faucet.

    The gas appeared abruptly, enveloping the entire room in the blink of an eye.

    After doing this, the Researcher¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, and his gaze toward Ling Mo shifted from horror to curiosity.

    With the release of the gas, he seemed to be extremely confident, as if Ling Mo was now trapped with no way out.

    ¡°These two really share the same temperament!¡± Ling Mo immediately realized that the Researcher wasn¡¯tcking in crisis response skills; he was simply a superb actor!

    After seeing hispanion captured by a Zombie, he still managed to put on such a convincing act discretely. That level ofposure was truly terrifying!

    But now wasn¡¯t the time for reflection-evidently, this grey gas wasn¡¯t anything good, or else the Researcher wouldn¡¯t be grinning like a cunning old fox.

    Ling Mo quickly pulled Lan Lan back, but the Researcher still wore an expression full of confidence.

    ¡°What? Could inhaling just a little bit of this gas be enough to take someone down?¡± Ling Mo wondered.

    However, several seconds passed, and Ling Mo still didn¡¯t feel any unusual effects.

    On the contrary, he seemed to handle Lan Lan with even less effort than before¡­

    ¡°Could it be that it takes a few minutes to kick in? That¡¯s unlikely, right?¡± Ling Mo pondered suspiciously.

    Seeing that Ling Mo was continuing to retreat, the smile on the Researcher¡¯s face finally froze.

    Lan Lan, being held by the scruff of her neck, looked at the Researcher in astonishment, her expression unmistakable: ¡°You tricked me!¡±

 Chapter 750: Dark Cuisine

    Chapter 750: Dark Cuisine

    The Researcher¡¯s expression finally turned tense. He stared at Ling Mo in disbelief while reaching out and pping the faucet twice more.

    The grey gas in the room was increasing, but Ling Mo remained standing at the door, nkly watching him.

    Although it was impossible to see any expression on the Zombie¡¯s face, the Researcher felt enormous pressure from Ling Mo¡¯s gaze.

    Cold sweat had started to break out on his forehead, and his originally pale face had turned bright red.

    ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± the Researcher panicked, while Lan Lan waspletely frozen.

    The reason she dared to bring Ling Mo here was because of thisst line of defense.

    But now, this final measure waspletely ineffective!

    Lan Lan¡¯s heart sank instantly, thinking, ¡°I¡¯m done for¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes well up at the thought of being torn apart soon.Unable to fathom her bad luck, Lan Lan despaired over her consecutive failures¡­ It was like she was courting death herself¡­

    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible! Just inhaling a little bit should knock anyone out. I¡¯ve used it many times before!¡± The Researcher was about to break the faucet from hitting it so much.

    Ling Mo, who had beenpletely puzzled, suddenly understood after hearing this.

    The problem wasn¡¯t the gas, but himself¡­

    The Researcher¡¯s earlier confidence was apparent; he clearly had great faith in this gas.

    The fact that he used it in such a situation indicated at least two things: one, the gas was harmless to humans, and two, it was supposed to be highly effective¡­

    Perhaps the moment he released the gas, the Researcher was inwardly gloating and thinking, ¡°Fall!¡±

    Unfortunately for him, Ling Mo didn¡¯t so much as flinch! Curious, Ling Mo quickly checked his body for any abnormalities. After a thorough search, an odd expression crept onto his face.

    The grey gas did indeed have an effect; in fact, its impact was quite astonishing! The exactposition of the gas was unknown, but once inhaled by Zombies, it induced a hallucination-like state in them. Upon inhtion, the Zombies¡¯ psychic activity immediately encountered issues, rendering them temporarily incapable of resistance.

    This method worked wonders on Low-Level Zombies, but for Ling Mo, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all. In fact, it inadvertently helped him!

    Initially, due to increased interference, Ling Mo found controlling his Zombie Puppets more difficult. However, with the Zombies themselves being hypnotized, Ling Mo¡¯s psychic tentacles-being an external source of mental energy-found it much easier!

    Ling Mo¡¯s control became more efficient, which meant these two people were in even deeper trouble¡­

    ¡°Although this guy¡¯s ability is quite powerful, this gas isn¡¯t very effective on Senior Zombies. But since the main group of Zombies consists of Low-Level ones, this gas is incredibly useful for Survivors¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, the Researcher was drenched in sweat, his legs even trembling slightly. He nced at Ling Mo again, then turned his gaze towards a red rm nearby.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Ling Mo said sharply, having keenly noticed his movement.

    As he spoke, he pulled Lan Lan closer to him. ¡°Or I¡¯ll eat her.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The Researcher¡¯s body tensed up instantly. Panicking, he quickly emptied his pockets.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t stop him, and the man didn¡¯t rashly reach into his pockets either, clearly trying to avoid any misunderstanding with Ling Mo.

    A bunch of random items fell to the ground. The Researcher carefully squatted down, grabbed a small bag, and shook it in front of Ling Mo.

    ¡°Here¡­ take this, just don¡¯t eat my daughter.¡± The Researcher¡¯s voice was raspy, clearly the result of too much smoking.

    Ling Mo nced at the contents of the bag and was at a loss for words.

    A piece of gel¡­ This Researcher actually offered gel in exchange¡­ Did he think Zombies were foodies?

    But on second thought, his own group at home did seem to be foodies¡­

    Wait¡­ Daughter?!

    These two bore no resemnce to each other!

    However, on closer inspection, their personalities were quite simr!

    Only a father like this would let his daughter y with Zombies outside¡­

    ¡°Come to think of it, those Zombies outside¡­ were they his special amusement park for his daughter?¡±

    Ling Mo shuddered at the thought, finding the Researcher¡¯s expression even more perplexing. ¡°I don¡¯t eat this.¡±

    The gel didn¡¯t even tempt him, an unusual behavior for a Zombie.

    Given the excuse of being a Brain Mutant, Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother maintaining his Zombie facade.

    The Researcher looked at Lan Lan nervously, then said, ¡°Then¡­eat me!¡±

    ¡°Who wants to eat you?! If I were to liken it to cooking, your daughter would be undercooked, but you are the epitome of dark cuisine!¡±

    Especially since the Researcher had dramatically torn his cor open, exposing his scrawny skin and some mysterious stains¡­

    Ling Mo felt ufortable and averted his gaze. ¡°Juste out here.¡±

    Both the Researcher and Lan Lan were momentarily stunned, surprised at this Zombie¡¯s unexpectedly reasonable behavior.

    Also, why had his demeanor be somewhat¡­ gentler?

    ¡°Sit here,¡± Ling Mo said, pulling a chair to the center of the room.

    This was to ensure the Researcher¡¯s every move was under Ling Mo¡¯s watchful eye, preventing ess to any other items.

    Though he seemedpliant, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t forgotten the strong performance he had given earlier.

    The Researcher obediently sat down, while Ling Mo held Lan Lan in front of him.

    Seeing his daughter being held like a kitten, the Researcher¡¯s expression wasplex.

    On the bright side, the Zombie hadn¡¯t eaten her yet. But on the downside¡­ it was still a Zombie!

    Still, since this Zombie hadn¡¯t acted immediately, there seemed to be room for negotiation.

    ¡°So¡­ what do you want?¡± the Researcher asked.

    ¡°I have a few questions,¡± Ling Mo said after a moment of thought. ¡°I want to know everything about myself.¡±

    The Researcher paused for a moment, then a look of realization crossed his face. ¡°Oh, I get it¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Brain Mutant,¡± Lan Lan interjected.

    ¡°Noticed that¡­¡± the Researcher nodded.

    He stared at Ling Mo for a couple of seconds, and then his eyes involuntarily began to light up. ¡°To mutate to this extent while still being so Low-Level, it¡¯s truly remarkable. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t discover you sooner¡­ Do you know? Actually, I¡¯m the one who created you! Although I don¡¯t really know how it happened, I am indeed a genius! And you, did you sense a special connection with me, which is why you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s asking who here?¡± Ling Mo retorted irritably.

    This father and daughter duo truly had unconventional minds. Unless their lives were at stake, they couldn¡¯t seem to stop their brains from spinning!

    Especially this Researcher, is this really the time to be excited and proud?! Special connection my foot¡­

    Ling Mo decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Tell me about the virus and your research.¡±

    ¡°If I tell you, will you promise not to eat us?¡± the Researcher inquired.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    The Researcher eagerly rubbed his hands together and nodded. ¡°Good, as long as you promise!¡±

    Even Lan Lan let out a sigh of relief. Not eating them was a start!

    As for the details¡­ If it were any typical Survivor asking, those details would be top secret. But since it was a Zombie asking, things were different.

    Even if he disclosed the information, could the Zombie really run around leaking secrets?

    ¡°Start with the virus,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Ah, the virus¡­ To talk about this virus, we must first discuss its origins. But it¡¯s quite odd; this virus seems to have appeared out of nowhere. I initially spected that it might be a mutation of some pre-existing virus, but after various experiments, I found that it truly is a novel virus.¡±

    When talking about the virus, the Researcher became very animated, especially when his audience was a Zombie.

    ¡°Frankly, I¡¯ve been in this field for nearly thirty years, both domestically and abroad, and I¡¯ve never seen a virus like this!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ who exactly are you?¡± Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    ¡°Me? Oh, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. I¡¯m just the deputy director of a branch of the Academy of Sciences here. I oversee a national keyboratory, have published a few papers abroad, served as a guest professor at XX University, and I¡¯m also amittee member of the XX International Committee¡­¡± The Researcher spoke nonchntly.

    However, Ling Mo tuned out after hearing ¡°deputy director.¡±

    Even with the ¡°deputy¡± prefix, it sounded impressive!

    No wonder Niepan could develop to this extent; they found an actual living deputy director!

    But it was only Ling Mo¡¯s main body that was surprised; his Zombie Puppet remained expressionless.

    ¡°Oh, go on,¡± Ling Mo said.

    The Researcher chuckled awkwardly and continued, ¡°This new type of virus is a highly mutative virus. I think you¡¯ve already seen this in yourself. Its mutations possess endless possibilities, and that¡¯s the most fascinating aspect¡­¡±

    ording to the Researcher, Niepan¡¯s headquarters focused their studies primarily on how to exploit the virus.

    They aimed to harness the virus¡¯s ability to bestow incrediblebat capabilities on creatures, working towards developing bio-weapons that could be controlled by humans.

    But that was only one aspect; they also hoped to find a way to eradicate the virus during their experiments.

    ¡°Is that your hope, or the Boss¡¯s hope?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    The Researcher looked at Ling Mo with some surprise and said, ¡°He surely hopes so too; at least he doesn¡¯t want to mutate himself.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you conducting this research?¡± Ling Mo nced around.

    The Researcher held a high status at Niepan¡¯s headquarters, yet his living conditions were quite poor. Even the cigarettes on the table were not of a good brand¡­

    ¡°Because it¡¯s interesting,¡± the Researcher replied with a grin.

 Chapter 751: We Can Talk About Life

    Chapter 751: We Can Talk About Life

    ¡°Everyone has different interests, but as for me, I¡¯m only interested in research. For instance, you-I¡¯m genuinely interested in you! Although we¡¯re not getting along very well right now, I¡¯m really pleased to have met you. I¡¯m dying to know what has happened to you¡­¡± The Researcher¡¯s eyes gradually became more fervent as he looked at Ling Mo. As he talked, he even started tough foolishly, ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined a day woulde when a Zombie would be interested in my research. It¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°In reality, there¡¯s nothing incredible about it at all¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Lan Lan also looked at her dad in frustration. Her daughter¡¯s neck was still being squeezed by someone, and he was there pping his hands andughing hysterically!

    This isn¡¯t just about not getting along; we¡¯ve essentially been captured!

    However, even though this Researcher¡¯s behavior and thoughts seemed a bit mad, he did know quite a lot.

    ording to him, when the disaster struck, he was leading a team to attend a seminar at the Medical University. Lan Lan also apanied him as family.

    Just two days into the meeting, the Cataclysm broke out. Both he and Lan Lan turned out to be among the luckier ones; neither of them mutated nor immediately became food for the Zombies. On the contrary, Lan Lan awakened her Superpower a few dayster, which increased their survival chances.

    But Ling Mo sharply noticed that when the Researcher mentioned Lan Lan¡¯s awakening, the girl hanging on his arm immediately pouted in discontent.

    Thinking about the Researcher¡¯s behavior, Ling Mo suddenly felt some sympathy for Lan Lan.She hadn¡¯t been dissected; it must be because of the father-daughter bond!

    However, arm pulling and eyelid checking must have happened without exception¡­

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Lan Lan and I are both quite resilient, so we not only saved ourselves but also found many teachers and students, as well as another Schr who was there for the seminar,¡± the Researcher sighed and remarked.

    ¡°Clearly, it¡¯s because you two are denser than others!¡± thought Ling Mo.

    ¡°Everyone was quite desperate, and Lan Lan was the only superhuman among us, so surviving was incredibly difficult. However, about ten dayster, things took a turn for the better. A squad of fully-armed Survivors appeared. They found us and even had a list of names, with mine being the first. I felt something was unusual about them, so I paid special attention afterward,¡± the Researcher continued.

    Searching for people with a list? And just ten days after the disaster broke out? Ling Mo immediately became interested.

    If there were no surprises, this group of Survivors was likely the early formation of Niepan.

    ¡°They were a small squad at the time, not many people, but very disciplined. Iter realized it was actually a form of fear. I asked them why they had this list and why they specifically sought me out, and they said it was for the future. I didn¡¯t quite understand then, but soon Niepan was established, the Experimental Group was formed, and I knew what they wanted from me. The teachers and students rescued at that time were also assigned to the Experimental Group, and I became the Deputy Team Leader. That Schr who attended the seminar with me became the Team Leader,¡± the Researcher exined.

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you the Team Leader?¡± Ling Mo asked curiously.

    ¡°Being the Team Leader is a hassle. I couldn¡¯t be bothered topete with that old rogue who only chases after fame and fortune,¡± the Researcher said disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the pervert yourself¡­¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes. How could he self-righteously condemn others¡­

    The Deputy Team Leader was essentially a nominal position. After joining the Experimental Group, the Researcher became fully immersed in his research and was not very clear on Niepan¡¯s developmental process.

    ¡°But I think the Big Boss of Niepan must be a very capable person. Think about it: from just over a dozen people initially, to hundredster, and now possibly even thousands. Anything I need, they can find-from mutation snakes to Senior Zombies, and even the Progenitor! Just considering that they were able to find firearms and ammunition at the onset of the disaster and risk their lives to find me shows that the Big Boss has connections and is very determined. He is focused on future development, not just short-term survival.¡±

    The Researcher¡¯s eyes shifted from fervor to a rare hint of dread as he continued, ¡°Iter heard that the Big Boss sacrificed seventeen people toe find me. These were the original Survivors who had been with him from the start, but they all died one by one on the way to the Medical University. If he weren¡¯t a Superhuman himself, he likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep them under control. Sadly, those people had no choice but to follow him; without him, they would have been dead anyway.¡±

    His tone became eerie, and he spoke with a mysterious air, ¡°But even so, those people had weapons and could have easily killed him. So, tell me, how did he manage to keep them in check?¡±

    Ling Mo felt a chill in his heart and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know either¡­ Don¡¯t be mad at me. What I mean is, it shows that he¡¯s a ruthless person,¡± the Researcher concluded.

    Seeing Ling Mo remaining silent, the Researcher suddenly rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If he found out about your existence, he¡¯d definitely dissect you. But if I keep you hidden¡­¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you still dissect me?¡± Ling Mo asked, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Why would I dissect you? You¡¯re not physically mutated, right? A brain dissection would be a waste too, so we could talk about life instead¡­ I could introduce myself first; you can call me Old Lan¡­¡±

    Old Lan¡¯s tone made Ling Mo¡¯s skin crawl. This person¡¯s interests were definitely off.

    ¡°Well, you are a rather creative and capable pervert,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Is that supposed to be apliment?¡± Old Lan asked.

    Ling Mo stared at Old Lan, with a slight smirk forming on his lips.

    While sneaking into the Experimental Group, he had only intended to look at some experiment Reports and find the Progenitor.

    But upon discovering this Researcher, Ling Mo had other ideas.

    The crazy n that had already formed in his mind now floated to the surface.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Ling Mo decided to go all out and chose the most outrageous thing, ¡°I¡¯ve regained some of my humanity.¡±

    ¡°Wha-what?!¡± As expected, Old Lan jumped up immediately at those words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that wrong, did I?¡± Old Lan looked like he was about to pounce. ¡°I¡¯ve been researching this for a while and have only scratched the surface. How did you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Scratched the surface!¡± Ling Mo immediately caught that term.

    So, he had also been researching Zombies regaining their humanity!

    Even a mere breakthrough would be better than making no progress at all!

    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t eat her, nor did I eat what you gave me,¡± Ling Mo said calmly, trying to keep hisposure.

    ¡°Right¡­ right! And Zombies don¡¯t lie!¡± Old Lan¡¯s expression grew more excited, constantly rubbing his hands together. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I figure it out before? Was it because those Zombies were too weak? Were they just too stupid?¡±

    ¡°Why are you ming the Zombies¡­¡± Ling Mo replied, speechless.

    ¡°No, you must stay with me¡­ Here¡¯s the n! I¡¯ll secretly hide you here. I¡¯ll give you food, and¡­ I can even teach you research! I can help you be stronger, understand yourself better!¡± Old Lan said urgently.

    ¡°Are you crazy? He¡¯s a Zombie!¡± Lan Lan shouted.

    ¡°Lan Lan, do you know how rare this opportunity is? I¡¯ve always wanted to research this; it might help me understand the nature of Zombies! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll move you to another building. You¡¯ll be safe¡­¡± Old Lan hastily reassured her.

    Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected Old Lan to be this insane, but it showed his dedication.

    This person had truly gone mad in his pursuit of research¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ling Mo rejected firmly. He wasn¡¯t someb rat sent for dissection. ¡°But we cane up with apromise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Old Lan¡¯s face lit up with renewed energy after a moment of disappointment.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Ling Mo managed to force a smile.

    Old Lan¡¯s expression froze instantly. A few secondster, he awkwardly twisted his mouth. ¡°That¡­¡±

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t in a rush. He was convinced that this maniac couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.

    Just like some people love money so much that they¡¯ll jump off a cliff for it without hesitation.

    And to Old Lan, Ling Mo was a gold mine, something he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Take your time to think about it. By the way, what was that thing that slowed my reaction down?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Old Lan was still in a daze. Upon hearing the question, he merely raised his hand and pointed.

    Ling Mo, carrying Lan Lan, walked over and opened the cab, revealing a semi-congealed blood-red gel.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ling Mo examined it closely, turning it over in his hand.

    Lan Lan, feeling somewhat frustrated, replied, ¡°It was extracted from a mutated Zombie. Itsts a long time but needs to be stored for a while before it takes effect. Even if you take it now, the Interference won¡¯t immediately go away.¡±

    Ling Mo felt a slight tingle in his palm and was d it wasn¡¯t his main body handling this stuff.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ling Mo said, putting the gel into a small bag, wrapping it a couple of times, and then tucking it into his pocket.

    Although Lan Lan hadn¡¯t turned around, she noticed Ling Mo¡¯s actions and appeared conflicted. ¡°I mean, what kind of humanity have you actually regained?¡±

    ¡°Just the usual,¡± Ling Mo replied calmly.

    He positioned Lan Lan to the side and mentally connected with the master ball.

    At this point, the master ball was already on the Fifth Floor¡­

    The master ball hid in the shadows while shlight beams swept back and forth below.

    Two guards were searching each side of the Corridor with their shlights.

    Not far away were two Lab Assistants. One of them, looking anxious, asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± one guard replied and couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath, ¡°That damn kid was right about something being up. How did I get so unlucky? But someone breaking in¡­ that¡¯spletely impossible¡­¡±

 Chapter 752: Variations Under the Night

    Chapter 752: Variations Under the Night

    Just as two guards passed with their shlights, a red dot suddenly flickered on the Ceiling.

    However, neither of the two noticed the anomaly above their heads; their gazes remained wandering aimlessly on the ground.

    A few secondster, a tiny red Jellyfish mysteriously appeared on a door they had just walked past.

    When it first entered the Niepan headquarters, the master ball looked like just a rubber Toy, with nothing special about it. But now, it appeared crystalline, like an exquisite piece of art carved from crystal, with a droplet of blood seemingly frozen in the center, emitting a Red Glimmer from within.

    After consuming 101 and the Long-arm Zombie earlier that night, the master ball had gained a substantial amount of nutrients. Especially from 101, who, though no longer intimidating, was still a Progenitor Zombie with a high virus content in his body. After absorbing them, the master ball had reached a critical point of another evolution.

    At this moment, under Ling Mo¡¯s Control, the master ball was firmly attached to the door, beginning to slowly contract its body.

    After contracting to its limit, it slowly began to expand again, much like breathing.

    But what it exhaled wasn¡¯t gas, but threads formed of mental energy!

    These threads were invisible to ordinary people, but to those with mental abilities, they emitted a faint white glow.Centered around the master ball, these glowing threads spread out like a rapidly weaving web.

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo, sitting against the wall, suddenly frowned, beads of sweat appearing on his forehead.

    The psychic link between him and the master ball was supported by just one psychic tentacle, which was further split inside the master ball¡¯s body, one part of it controlling a Zombie Puppet.

    The Zombie Puppet had to stay inactive, as Old Lan and his daughter were crucial parts of the n. But to control all these threads of mental energy, Ling Mo had to split the master ball¡¯s half of the tentacle once again.

    This split required dozens more!

    If it weren¡¯t for the master ball acting as an energy ry, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t have managed such a feat from hundreds of meters away.

    The process of splitting the Tentacle was like forcibly breaking a single thought into multiple parts. And that wasn¡¯t all-each part had to be put into action simultaneously.

    It was simr to how many people can draw a square with one hand and a circle with the other. But what if both hands were writing two different essays at the same time?

    Or even more challenging, holding several pens between the fingers and writing eight different essays simultaneously?

    Such a task is headache-inducing just to think about, let alone to perform.

    What Ling Mo was doing was akin to this challenge. Each time a Tentacle split, it would intertwine with a thread of mental energy. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it; he had to control each Tentacle to perform different tasks simultaneously, which was where the trueplexityy.

    Within seconds, Ling Mo felt like his head was about to explode.

    At this critical moment, his already condensed psychic light cluster began to fluctuate violently, providing the necessary support for his enormous mental consumption.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Simultaneously, within the Dormitory Building, someone suddenly woke up from their bed, opening their eyes to the surrounding darkness.

    This person hesitated slightly, then threw off the covers and slowly walked to the door.

    When they held the door handle, they paused briefly but eventually opened the door¡­

    When the white light on that room door turned bloody red, it signified that Ling Mo¡¯s splitting and merging hadpleted.

    The Tentacles paused for a moment and then started moving. They extended rapidly along the Corridor and walls, spreading in all directions.

    One Tentacle followed the Keyhole, directly entering the room where the master ball was.

    Other Tentacles, upon reaching certain spots, drilled directly into the floor.

    This task was undoubtedly a significant mental strain for Ling Mo, but he had a personal battery!

    ¡°No brand of batteries canpare; the master ball really is one battery stronger than ten!¡±

    Although this scene was eerie, it happened entirely in silence. The four people on the same floor continued walking around,pletely oblivious.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how the Key just disappeared. And besides, the Key I was holding wasn¡¯t supposed to be that one. How did it end up with me?¡± The Lab Assistant stopped in front of a door, looking frustrated.

    Another person sighed, ¡°Did you drop it in the toilet or something?¡±

    ¡°How could that happen!¡± the Lab Assistant eximed angrily.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t think of any other exnation unless¡­ a ghost took it from you¡­¡± As they spoke, the person¡¯s expression suddenly became uneasy. ¡°Hey, speaking of ghosts, when I was smoking alone on the stairs earlier, I vaguely saw a shadow¡­¡±

    ¡°A shadow? Are you trying to say you saw a ghost?¡± the Lab Assistant rolled his eyes and said.

    ¡°Of course not¡­¡± The person was confused themselves. They initially thought it was a hallucination, but now that the Key had inexplicably disappeared, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was some connection.

    The Lab Assistant was already feeling frustrated, and now theirpanion had started talking about shadows.

    What kind of shadows could there be in this building?

    ¡°Damn it! Such bad luck!¡± The Lab Assistant, holding in a breath of frustration, lifted their foot to kick the door.

    Just before their foot could hit the door, there was a sudden ¡°thud¡± sound.

    And the sound came from right behind the door!

    The Lab Assistant was startled, their kick halted mid-air, causing them to wobble and almost fall.

    The other person didn¡¯t notice this and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ the door¡­ it just made a sound!¡± The Lab Assistant pointed at the door, still in shock.

    ¡°¡­¡± The person paused, then looked at the Lab Assistant as if they were crazy,ughing, ¡°Really? I just mentioned ghosts, and now you¡¯re trying to scare me. How childish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you!¡± the Lab Assistant said defensively. Just as they finished speaking, the door suddenly shook again.

    This time the other person saw it too but still furrowed their brows, not fully understanding.

    The door only shook slightly, which was unusual but not exactly terrifying.

    The Lab Assistant swallowed, slowly moving closer to the door.

    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t this the room with the Experimental Subject?¡± the other person suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yeah, but the door is locked from the inside, and the Experimental Subject can¡¯t possibly break free. Too bad I lost the Key¡­¡± The Lab Assistant turned his head, preparing to press his ear against the door to listen carefully. Despite his words, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. A door doesn¡¯t just move on its own, right?

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw something that made his blood run cold.

    The door handle was slowly turning!

    At the same time, a faint sound came from behind the door. But this slight noise was enough to freeze both Lab Assistants in their tracks.

    ¡°Click.¡±

    That was the sound of the lock being opened!

    The Lab Assistant was dumbfounded. How could this be possible?

    The door was locked from the inside, unless someone used a Key to open it from the outside¡­ Wait!

    The Key!

    Could someone have taken the Key?

    Moreover, did someone use that Key to open the door while they were searching for it?

    The Lab Assistant was stunned. They had been busy looking for the Key and didn¡¯t think to check if the Laboratory doors were actually locked.

    It was simple. First, the Key couldn¡¯t have fallen inside the Laboratory. Second, without the Key, how could they open the doors?

    As for someone else taking the Key¡­ how could anyone else have gotten into the building?

    Yet the scene before him shattered all his assumptions.

    Not only was there someone else in the building, but this person had opened the door right under their noses and entered the Laboratory!

    ¡°Wait, with all those guards outside, no one saw anyonee in. I haven¡¯t seen anyone else either. Besides, the door didn¡¯t open earlier. Why now?¡± The Lab Assistant¡¯s thoughts were in disarray; he couldn¡¯tprehend how all of this was happening.

    ¡°Squeak¡­¡±

    As he saw the door slowly open, revealing a dark gap, the Lab Assistant suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He quickly retreated, shouting in a panicked voice, ¡°Run!¡±

    He saw it! In the darkness, those red eyes!

    Hispanion regained his senses instantly. After a reflexive scream, he turned to shout, ¡°Help¡­¡±

    But before he could fully call out, it was as if his throat was suddenly clenched shut, and he went silent.

    At that moment, the other Lab Assistant turned around, his eyes widening in shock, his hands and feet instantly turning icy cold.

    In the Corridor ahead, an Experimental Subject, drenched in blood, stood there staring nkly at them.

    In its hand, it held a limp figure which, upon closer inspection, was one of the guards!

    The guard¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, with an expression of terror still on his face. It was unclear whether he was dead or alive.

    As if that wasn¡¯t horrifying enough, more Zombies began emerging from the corner of the Corridor!

    These Zombies weren¡¯t moving quickly; their movements were even somewhat stiff. But to see them shuffling out one after another in the silence was utterly nightmarish!

    Both Lab Assistants felt their bodies go limp, their hair standing on end.

    What was going on? Why had all the Zombies suddenlye out?

    There was no time to ponder this because a more terrifying sound came from behind them.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    That was the sound of the door being yanked open and smashing against the wall!

    Despite being ustomed to seeing Zombies, interacting with them, and conducting numerous experiments, feeling a Zombie standing right behind them was apletely different experience. Their minds went nk, and their legs started trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    The sound of Liquid dripping onto the ground was so crisp that it seemed to echo directly in their brains.

    Was it saliva?

    ¡°Help¡­ help¡­¡±

    This was thest sound the Lab Assistant made before everything went ck, and he copsed to the ground silently.

    The other Lab Assistant heard the thud of hispanion hitting the ground and promptly fainted.

 Chapter 753: Just Before the Explosion

    Chapter 753: Just Before the Explosion

    ¡°Already passed out?¡±

    Ling Mo was just about to control the zombie to take another swing when he noticed the person had already fallen unconscious.

    It¡¯s not surprising his mental resilience is so weak; although these Experimental Group members deal with zombies, those zombies are entirely incapable of resistance.

    To suddenly see these Experimental Subjects moving freely must have scared him silly.

    Ling Mo had no intention of killing them. After dragging them aside, he controlled all the zombies to go downstairs.

    It was just past 3 a.m., and the Niepan headquarters waspletely silent.

    Only the guards were still diligently at their posts, boredly watching their surroundings.

    No one realized that right behind them, right under their noses, the entire Laboratory Building had transformed from the heart of Niepan headquarters into a ticking time bomb.

    And the fuse had already been lit¡­¡°Ling-Ge¡¯s signal came through,¡± Xia Na suddenly stopped in her tracks in a dimly lit corridor, whispering.

    Ye Lian and Yu Shiran immediately exchanged nces. Another signal?

    ¡°There¡¯s been a change in ns,¡± Xia Na slyly grinned, ¡°We have some funing up.¡±

    ¡°Fun¡­¡± Ye Lian mulled over the word, vaguely feeling it didn¡¯t quite sound like something Ling Mo would say.

    ¡°Great!¡± Yu Shiran nodded vigorously, her eyes instantly lighting up with excitement.

    She had already grown bored of wandering around these buildings¡­

    What was so interesting about those messy zombies, anyway?

    But fun was different. Anything that Xia Na found fun was bound to be interesting!

    Xia Na smiled at her and said, ¡°Calm down, your eyes are changing color.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, are you being serious?¡± Yu Shiran snorted, refusing to back down.

    But in reality, she involuntarily stepped back, putting some distance between herself and Xia Na.

    She didn¡¯t dare provoke Ye Lian, but her greatest fear was still Xia Na. Compared to her, even the Sausage Humans felt more approachable¡­

    ¡°No, he¡¯s the worst!¡± Yu Shiran quickly shook her head angrily.

    Fortunately, Xia Na¡¯s attention had already shifted to the main matter at hand: ¡°In any case, the essence of what we do doesn¡¯t change, it¡¯s about coordinating inside and out. Ling-Ge mentioned that when the situation inside changes, our approach outside needs to adapt as well.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I understand,¡± Ye Lian nodded. She paused for a moment, then hesitantly asked, ¡°So¡­ which method are we using now?¡±

    ¡°¡­,¡± Xia Na was momentarily stunned, ¡°Ye Lian, we¡¯re definitely not talking about the same thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Lian looked puzzled.

    The corridor fell silent, but a few secondster, they suddenly heard unclear footstepsing from downstairs.

    As the sound drew closer, Xia Na¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°The first thing we need to do is deal with these dorm supervisors.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo, having delivered the signal, shifted his perspective back to the Zombie Puppet.

    Only two or three minutes had passed, so the situation in the room remained unchanged.

    Old Lan was still sitting in the chair, deep in thought, while Lan Lan looked helpless as she was held by him.

    This girl really had a strong nerve. When Ling Mo shifted his focus, he almost spit out in surprise.

    She was actually ying with her fingernails, utterly bored, despite being held by a zombie!

    But this also indicated that they hadn¡¯t sensed anything unusual, nor did they know that Ling Mo¡¯s attention had been elsewhere.

    ¡°So, have you thought it through?¡± Ling Mo observed for a moment, then broke the silence.

    His question made Old Lan sit up straight immediately, and Lan Lan¡¯s expression turned tense as she let out a breath.

    Old Lan took a deep breath, grabbed a handful of hair, then raised his head, his expression uncertain as he asked, ¡°If I follow you, how will we live? And if I leave, Lan Lan can¡¯t stay here either. I don¡¯t care about myself, but having Lan Lan stay with zombies¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t trust your instincts. You will continue to evolve, and each evolution is dangerous. I can¡¯t help but think about these things.¡±

    He clearly found it hard to figure out, even his eyes were a bit red.

    But hearing this, Ling Mo revealed a slight smile.

    As expected, Old Lan¡¯s curiosity was even greater than a cat¡¯s; he was already tempted.

    But in the face of such a significant and risky decision, he had to consider his daughter.

    ¡°I have ns,¡± Ling Mo said, presenting his prepared argument, ¡°but I can¡¯t tell you now.¡±

    ¡°But what if you¡¯re tricking me?¡± Old Lan gritted his teeth and asked.

    ¡°That depends on how you interpret it,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    Having figured out Old Lan¡¯s weak point, Ling Mo¡¯s attitude became much more casual.

    His identity was the biggest decoy, not fearing that the big fish wouldn¡¯t bite.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lan Lan finally addressed him seriously, but her eyes were filled with obvious hesitation andplexity.

    Of course, she knew what her father was pursuing, and she knew that this opportunity was indeed too rare to pass up.

    ¡°The door to the new world may be open, but don¡¯t just walk through it without thinking. Really think it through,¡± Lan Lan said urgently.

    Ling Mo felt exasperated. How could this girl describe it so wildly¡­

    What¡¯s this about a new world? Where is this door?

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Old Lan¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of hope.

    Seeing this expression on Old Lan¡¯s face, Lan Lan sighed deeply.

    She tried hard to lift her head, looking at Ling Mo: ¡°Tell us, what exactly are your ns?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make sure you¡¯re safe. If I had ill intentions, I could just take you by force; could you resist?¡± Ling Mo stated candidly.

    Lan Lan was momentarily stunned, then rolled her eyes and let out a heavy scoff.

    Old Lan¡¯s eyes brightened. Yes! This zombie couldpletely tear them apart or take them away by force; why bother negotiating?

    With this thought, Old Lan¡¯s mind became even more enthusiastic.

    What kind of zombie was this? This was a zombie capable of luring humans!

    Just this fact alone proved its humanity!

    If he could team up with this kind of zombie, he might be able to find the source of the virus¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t make you live with zombies either, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ling Mo added.

    Old Lan didn¡¯t quite understand what that meant.

    But his expression had already turned fervent, and his mouth opened slightly, almost exposing a hint of a smile.

    ¡°Madman.¡±

    The word simultaneously popped into the minds of both Ling Mo and Lan Lan¡­

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± After a moment, Old Lan nervously asked.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Ling Mo then turned to look around the room, quickly fixing his gaze on the faucet, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pack some bags first?¡±

    Lan Lan was initially stunned, then she remembered how Ling Mo took the gel, and her face immediately showed a hint of disdain.

    ¡°You¡¯re not at all like a zombie!¡± Lan Lan said.

    ¡°Want to try me?¡± Ling Mo blinked and said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, in the lobby in front of the Laboratory Building, a few guards stood on duty.

    These guards were responsible for watching over three buildings, but they had all gathered in one spot.

    From 2 to 4 AM, that was when people were in their deepest sleep.

    These guards were among Niepan headquarters¡¯ innermost securityyer, and their workload was the lightest.

    Everyone appeared a bit fatigued, naturally bing morex.

    Several of them gathered to smoke, with one leaning against the wall, squinting at the others and saying, ¡°Do you think those two are cking off?¡±

    ¡°Could be¡­¡± another guard yawned and replied.

    ¡°If I had known, I would have gone too. My legs are numb from standing,¡± another guard remarked, ¡°At least there aren¡¯t any drafts over there; it¡¯s freezing here.¡±

    ¡°Watch out for the captain¡¯s wrath,¡± someone chuckled.

    ¡°Whoever rats us out is an idiot. Besides¡­ ah ah¡­¡± That previous guard let out another yawn before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s the same every day¡­¡±

    His words prompted moreughter: ¡°You¡¯re not trying to sneak a nap, are you? Just say it; I¡¯m not covering for you.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, unless you offer a pack of smokes each.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob me!¡± The guard cursed, ¡°You guys are worse than zombies!¡±

    As he spoke, he wobbled around and mumbled, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d rather get some fresh air¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

 Chapter 754: Chaos

    Chapter 754: Chaos

    A guard stood still, staring with some confusion in the direction of the Laboratory Building.

    Because the Experimental Group members had requested assistance, the door, which should have been tightly closed, now had a dark crack in it.

    But as the guard turned around, he vaguely felt a gaze on him.

    Was there someone behind the door? And had that person just been observing them from the gap?

    ¡°Was it those two? Or someone from the Experimental Group?¡± The guard frowned.

    He hadn¡¯t considered any other possibilities. They had gathered together earlier, but the hall was empty and there was no way anyone could have snuck in without them noticing.

    Moreover, all the Niepan members would receive a warning and wouldn¡¯t recklesslye to this ce.

    However, just as the guard was about to go over and check, the gap in the door suddenly wobbled.

    Immediately following that, with a soft creaking sound, the door slowly opened wider.The guard kept his eyes fixed on it, watching the gap gradually erge.

    This scene felt odd to him; why would anyone open the door entirely just to step out?

    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±

    As soon as the door fully opened, a patch of darkness appeared in the guard¡¯s line of sight.

    He squinted, trying to see what was inside.

    A few secondster, he vaguely heard footsteps, and a shadowy figure began to emerge from the darkness.

    Not just one, but many figures¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The guard was taken aback.

    When the leading figure appeared fully at the door, suddenly looking up, the guard¡¯s expression changed abruptly.

    He felt weak all over and instinctively reached for his gun.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A beastlike roar echoed through the entire hall!

    The silence of the Niepan headquarters was shattered!

    In a survivor camp with many superhumans and strong firepower, dozens of zombies wouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem.

    But when these zombies burst out from within, it was apletely different issue.

    At this time, it was still the middle of the night, and many people had no idea what was happening as they woke from their sleep.

    And just crawling out of bed, Captain Song was already on the verge of going crazy.

    Zombie attack? But where exactly did these zombiese from?!

    The Experimental Group? But weren¡¯t the Experimental Group¡¯s zombies always securely contained?

    However, there¡¯s no time to worry about the cause now. The priority is how to handle the situation!

    These zombies arrived suddenly and, more terrifyingly, with incredible agility!

    After swiftly taking down the first group of guards, they scattered throughout the entire headquarters.

    Smoke quickly began to billow from some areas, and many people were forced to rush out of their rooms.

    Most of the guards were urgently dispatched to protect the senior management, while the remaining guards had to face zombies wielding guns!

    At first, Captain Song thought he had misheard.

    Zombies wielding guns? This had to be a joke!

    But as the gunfire continued, Captain Song¡¯s face darkened.

    This was a group of zombies that were organized, had a n, and could shoot!

    He could hardly believe it himself, but the zombies were clearly behaving unusually!

    The only exnation was that these zombies had undergone various modifications by the Experimental Group and could no longer be judged by the standards ofmon zombies.

    Captain Song recalled a report from a guard: ¡°Thankfully, their aim is terrible¡­¡±

    What kind of blessing is that?! Their aim might be poor, but their agility far surpasses that of humans!

    Moreover, for some reason, they were deliberately avoiding the heavily fortified points!

    Was that just a coincidence?!

    The guards couldn¡¯t take them down quickly, and everyone was forced to flee from their rooms.

    Every face wore the same expression: What on earth is going on?!

    Called in for questioning by the senior management, Captain Song was just as confused.

    He didn¡¯t know either!

    ¡°Hurry and rescue the Deputy Team Leader of the Experimental Group!¡±

    This was the first urgent order issued by the Big Boss after being safely secured.

    Leading the team, of course, was Captain Song, but he couldn¡¯t muster any more guards.

    As he rushed towards the Dormitory Building, it was already in chaos inside.

    Many people had already run downstairs, and at that moment, Ling Mo¡¯s main body shouldered his backpack and gently opened the door.

    But the instant the door swung open, he froze.

    At the doorway, two people were in a standoff¡­

    Mu Chen had a knife pressed against the other person¡¯s neck, while the other person¡¯s gun was pointed at his abdomen.

    Fortunately, they lived in a rtively secluded corner, and with arge number of superhumans out on missions, this floor waspletely deserted.

    The one holding the gun was a woman. When she heard the door open, her expression became panicked, and now she was looking at Ling Mo in surprise.

    ¡°Ling-Ge, you came¡­ just in time¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s movements were strenuous, and his face reddened as he spoke.

    The woman bit her lip, a strange look shing in her eyes.

    But the next second, she suddenly felt dizzy, and when she regained her senses, her hands were empty.

    Even Mu Chen hadn¡¯t reacted in time; he just saw Ling Mo extend his hand and directly take the gun from the woman¡¯s hand.

    At that moment, his whole body tensed up, considering the gun had been pointed at him!

    Could you give me a heads-up?!

    Ignoring Mu Chen¡¯s look, Ling Mo unceremoniously pointed the gun at the woman¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Why is it you again? What are you doing at my door with a gun?¡±

    When he and Mu Chen had first entered Niepan headquarters, this woman had been the one to use psychic power to probe him.

    Although he had only seen her from a distance, Ling Mo recognized her instantly.

    The woman remained silent, her expression bing increasinglyplex.

    She had sensed an unusual psychic fluctuation in the middle of the night and stepped out to investigate, following the fluctuation to Ling Mo¡¯s door.

    Unfortunately, before she could do anything, Mu Chen, who had been keeping watch from the next room, suddenly rushed out.

    As a result, she was restrained and now personally caught by Ling Mo.

    The woman¡¯s thoughts became peculiar; if the headquarters hadn¡¯t been in turmoil, she would definitely have questioned them.

    But now¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a walk,¡± the woman said, pursing her lips.

    She didn¡¯t expect Ling Mo to believe her, but she could continue to make up excuses.

    Ling Mo just stared at her, thought for a moment, and then gave Mu Chen a look.

    Mu Chen understood immediately, nodded, and knocked her unconscious.

    The woman didn¡¯t even make a sound before her eyes rolled back and she went limp.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Mu Chen asked as he set the woman down.

    Themotion downstairs was loud, with mes visible in many ces, signaling that something big was happening.

    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t sneaking around!¡± Mu Chen said angrily.

    He had no idea what was going on, only that the headquarters had suddenly fallen into chaos.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Ling Mo said, ncing at the woman again. ¡°Drag her along.¡±

    ¡°Why me¡­¡± Mu Chen grumbled, suddenly looking at the door behind Ling Mo. His face changed instantly. ¡°Damn, you set a fire here too!¡±

    ¡°You set one too,¡± Ling Mo replied matter-of-factly.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the Dormitory Building, with most of them observing themotion downstairs.

    Although these superhumans had strongbat abilities, with bullets flying outside and the chaos everywhere, few would recklessly go out.

    Captain Song had just reached the entrance when he heard a shout from above: ¡°Fire! Run!¡±

    With that shout, the people below panicked.

    A few individuals ran past Captain Song, looking up at the building.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s smoking!¡±

    ¡°It really is on fire!¡±

    Hearing these exmations, the crowd gathered below was momentarily stunned and then began to scatter outside.

    In the darkness, Captain Song saw numerous figures fleeing but couldn¡¯t get them to stop.

    With fires breaking out everywhere, the core area was no longer safe, and the only option was to escape to the open ground outside.

    ¡°Damn! This ce is on fire too!¡±

    At this point, Ling Mo and Mu Chen also ran down from upstairs, one carrying a backpack, the other dragging the woman, making them quite conspicuous.

    Captain Song squeezed through the crowd and immediately spotted the two.

    ¡°These two oddballs even brought their luggage!¡±

    He was deeply impressed by Mu Chen¡¯s performance and quickly made his way over, blocking their path.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush off,e with me to rescue people! I¡¯ll count it toward your contribution points!¡±

 Chapter 755: Three Ostriches

    Chapter 755: Three Ostriches

    Ling Mo and Mu Chen were thest to run out, and they certainly stood out. When Captain Song called out, Mu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he silently clenched his knife handle.

    He looked at Ling Mo with a tense expression, wondering what Ling Mo nned to do next.

    On their way down, Mu Chen had asked many questions, but Ling Mo, as usual, avoided answering most of them. As a result, Mu Chen had been busy setting fires all the way, and still had no idea what had actually happened.

    But there was one question Ling Mo did answer.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Run away¡­¡±

    It was maddening!

    But since Ling Mo had made the decision, it meant he had already obtained what he was looking for at the Niepan headquarters.

    Mu Chen could hardly believe that Ling Mo had seeded so quickly. Not only that, but he had also caused such a hugemotion! Who knew what kind of trouble Ling Mo had stirred up inside¡­But no matter what, Xu Shuhan was saved!

    And those arrogant headquarters members¡­ they could all go shove it!

    Mu Chen felt a sense of relief, but also a sense of tension. Even though the inside was chaotic, escaping would still be difficult, as there were two moreyers of defense outside.

    And now, they were being blocked again¡­

    Hearing about the contribution points, two members stopped but didn¡¯t dare to approach recklessly.

    Captain Song shouted, ¡°I need five people to go with me to the Experimental Group! One hundred contribution points for each!¡±

    He then turned to look at Ling Mo and Mu Chen, finally fixing his gaze on Ling Mo¡¯s face: ¡°You¡¯re a psychic probe, right? You have toe.¡±

    Mu Chen immediately understood. No wonder this guy was targeting them, he remembered that Ling Mo had mental abilities.

    Zombies could pop up anywhere, and there might still be some left in the Laboratory Building. Plus, with smoke everywhere, having a mental ability superhuman was like carrying a mine detector and radar. How could Captain Song overlook such a convenient superhuman? As for whether there were any other mental ability superhumans here¡­ firstly, he didn¡¯t know them, and secondly, in this chaos, how could he go around looking for one?

    While speaking, he nced at that woman briefly but didn¡¯t suspect anything. After all, she appeared to have been rescued by Ling Mo and Mu Chen.

    Maybe she was knocked out by the smoke? With so much going on, he really had no time to worry about an ordinary member.

    Mu Chen furrowed his brows; with other people around, leaving wouldn¡¯t be easy, and fighting was out of the question.

    But to Mu Chen¡¯s surprise, Ling Mo nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, who else ising?¡± Captain Song breathed a slight sigh of relief and went back to finding more people.

    ¡°Leave this woman here; she won¡¯t wake up for a while,¡± Ling Mo turned to Mu Chen and said.

    Mu Chen, feeling frustrated, whispered, ¡°Why are you following him? We should be running away, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a n,¡± Ling Mo smiled.

    ¡°¡­I give up,¡± Mu Chen said, exasperated.

    At the same time, in the empty Laboratory Building, three figures were quickly descending the stairs.

    A Zombie was dragging an old man, while a girl in gray clothes followed nimbly behind.

    On the way down, Old Lan and Lan Lan had already gotten a basic understanding of the situation-Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet had released all the zombies, and these zombies were wreaking havoc at the headquarters. Taking advantage of the chaos, they nned to escape. It sounded reasonable, but something still felt off.

    Could it really be that simple? Could those zombies cause such chaos so easily?

    Unable to figure it out, they attributed it all to the peculiarities of the Zombie Puppet. This Zombie¡¯s actions were so unique that it even looted hisboratory thoroughly before they set off. What couldn¡¯t it do?

    ¡°Hurry up, those collections will be out soon!¡± Lan Lan urged.

    Before they left, the Zombie Puppet had also released the monsters on the Sixth Floor.

    Compared tomon zombies, those were a bigger problem.

    However, although the Zombie Puppet took the gel, the interference hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. But without the iron chain binding them, they were slowly crawling out, and in two or three minutes, they¡¯d be free. By then, their truebat strength would be unleashed! Not to mention, the Long-arm Zombie alone could tear this ce apart!

    Even though its body wasn¡¯t a Progenitor zombie, those two arms were lethal weapons!

    Listening to Lan Lan¡¯s urging, Ling Mo decisively controlled the Zombie to grab Old Lan and carry him on its back.

    Old Lan was initially stunned, but then he tearfully remarked, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day when a Zombie would carry me! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°If you keep touching my back, I¡¯ll throw you down,¡± Ling Mo said, face darkening.

    His main body could feel everything! This old madman, this pervert¡­

    ¡°Can we really escape like this? Won¡¯t we get caught between them?¡± Lan Lan asked nervously.

    ¡°No, just follow me,¡± Ling Mo said.

    At this moment, this was actually the quietest ce in the entire Niepan headquarters. Apart from their footsteps, there was no other sound in the whole building.

    But soon, subtle noises starteding from downstairs, like someone had entered the building.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± Lan Lan quickly noticed the anomaly.

    In the past, she would have been d to encounter other survivors, signifying a chance of rescue. But now, Old Lan had made up his mind to follow this Zombie and escape¡­

    At the moment she spoke out, Lan Lan nced hesitantly at Old Lan.

    Seeing his excited and thrilled expression, with hands itching to touch but not daring to, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone find us. What do we do?¡± Lan Lan asked.

    Ling Mo gave her a surprised look, then grinned.

    But just then, a muffled ¡°thump¡± sounded from above.

    Lan Lan¡¯s face turned pale, and she asked again, ¡°What do we do now?!¡±

    Those collections¡­ they were out!

    And with someoneing up from downstairs, they were caught between a rock and a hard ce!

    ¡°This way,¡± the Zombie said, unhurried.

    Carrying Old Lan on its back, it walked straight out of the stairwell and then turned into an office.

    Lan Lan hesitated for a moment but quickly followed.

    Could this Zombie have prepared a backup n in advance?

    As soon as she entered, she saw the Zombie and Old Lan crouching beneath the window. The Zombie was making gestures, signaling her to crouch down as well.

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Lan Lan eximed, eyes wide open.

    After speaking, she shot a nce at the Zombie, ¡°You really are dumber than a person. Do you think hiding will solve everything? We¡¯re already on the second floor. Even if people don¡¯t find us, those collections will smell us out ande down here soon enough!¡±

    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± the Zombie asked.

    Lan Lan was momentarily speechless. She huffed and turned her head away, crouching down obediently.

    The three of them crouched in a line under the window, listening to the footsteps downstairs getting closer and closer.

    Now, not only was Lan Lan nervous, but even Old Lan seemed tense. He opened his mouth to ask a question but saw the Zombie shake its head, signaling him to stay silent.

    ¡°Ling Ge, have you found anything?¡± someone softly asked from the stairs.

    It was Captain Song, and he was addressing Ling Mo¡¯s main body.

    Captain Song¡¯s attitude toward Ling Mo hadpletely changed. Thanks to Ling Mo¡¯s probing, they hadn¡¯t encountered a single Zombie on their way up!

    Initially worried that Zombies might shoot at them, not only Captain Song but even the other three superhumans apanying them were extremely tense.

    After all, bullets don¡¯t have eyes, and one stray shot could be fatal.

    Most superhumans couldn¡¯t react faster than a bullet. Even if they could avoid a shot, they¡¯d need to see iting first!

    But ording to the intelligence, many Zombies were hiding in the shadows, some even hanging from the ceiling.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t found anything yet,¡± Ling Mo replied, looking up.

    His face appeared pale, and a thinyer of sweat covered his forehead, indicating significant psychic power consumption for the probe.

    Captain Song grew increasingly anxious. It had only been a short time, and Ling Mo seemed this exhausted. Could he hold on until they reached the Sixth Floor?

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of ability but rather ack of overall psychic power¡­

    But Captain Song had no idea that Ling Mo was controlling the Zombies running rampant throughout the headquarters!

    Still, the prolonged multitasking control was making Ling Mo feel exhausted.

    ¡°The battery is almost drained; I need the master ball tost a bit longer. Fortunately, I can afford to ck off a bit now that we¡¯ve reached this point¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    At this moment, the master ball had stealthily exited the Laboratory Building and was clearing a path ahead¡­

    ¡°So they¡¯re still upstairs?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Probe again and make sure we don¡¯t run into any Zombies,¡± Captain Song instructed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ling Mo responded without making any visible movements.

    Whether he actually conducted a probe or not was something only he knew¡­

    Hearing this, Lan Lan was immediately startled. She nervously looked at the Zombie, wanting to say something but too scared to speak.

    As they conversed, the group was getting closer. Only a wall separated them, and in the silence, any sound she made could be noticed by someone even slightly sensitive.

    But judging by their conversation, this group clearly had a superhuman with mental abilities! Even if the person wasn¡¯t very skilled, they¡¯d still likely detect them!

    Lan Lan was anxious, and Old Lan grabbed the Zombie¡¯s arm, mouthing words in a panic.

    Unexpectedly, though, the Zombie simply raised a hand and put a finger to its lips.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Lan Lan was taken aback and then became furious, ¡°Shh? We¡¯re about to be discovered! Squatting here like three ostriches is humiliating if we get caught! You might as well hold up a sign saying, ¡®You can¡¯t see me!¡¯¡±

    But she quickly thought of a deeper possibility. Could it be¡­the Zombie intended to use them as hostages?

    Thinking this, Lan Lan¡¯s expression grew even more tense¡­

 Chapter 756: Sold Off

    Chapter 756: Sold Off

    However, she quickly realized that this Zombie¡­ does he even understand what a superhuman is?

    With this thought, Lan Lan broke into a cold sweat. Judging by his reaction, it¡¯s very likely he has no idea! No wonder he¡¯s so calm; he doesn¡¯t know anything at all!

    Ignorance is bliss; there¡¯s truth to that.

    But the footsteps on the stairs were getting closer. Lan Lan dared not speak; she could only clench her fists, her palms damp with Sweat.

    Her nerves were taut, with every part of her body secretly gathering strength, ready for the moment they would be discovered.

    The likelihood of subduing a Zombie in one move was slim. She could only hope to reach Old Lan first.

    Despite her young age, Lan Lan had a clear understanding of some issues. What allowed them to stand out so distinctly? Old Lan¡¯s abilities!

    Perhaps there were experts in the country more skilled than Old Lan, but in this area, Old Lan was the only professional that could be found, and he was still alive.

    He was the greatest asset that the headquarters of Niepan had!So even if the headquarters did not believe they were lured away by a Zombie, and might even me them for the outbreak of chaos, at least their safety wasn¡¯t in jeopardy. At most, they¡¯d just lose some of their freedom¡­

    As for the Zombie¡­ Lan Lan didn¡¯t expect him to win.

    He was just a Brain Mutant Zombie. How strong could hisbat abilities be? Even if he had some skills, the peopleing were most likely superhumans.

    Would theye here unprepared under these circumstances? Besides, these people were battle-hardened in a way a little girl like her could neverpare to.

    This group, dealing with a Zombie, should have no problem at all!

    But at this thought, Lan Lan¡¯s mind shed back to the smile Old Lan had shown earlier.

    That genuine joy wasn¡¯t something she had seen even when he created Number 1.

    Maybe Old Lan did not want to create a weapon; that wasn¡¯t his dream, but Niepan¡¯s.

    What he really wanted to explore was this new species of Zombies¡­

    Lan Lan sighed inwardly and nced at Old Lan, thinking, ¡°At least his corpse could be preserved. He shouldn¡¯t be upset for too long¡­¡±

    But what Old Lan was thinking about at the moment was something entirely different.

    He nervously blinked his eyes, muttering to himself, ¡°Please don¡¯t get discovered!¡±

    The more peculiar this Zombie behaved, the more anticipation he felt!

    Both he and Lan Lan were as silent as mice in the presence of a cat, but the Zombie remainedposed, squatting there with an air of serenity.

    This was the first time Old Lan felt an interest in a Zombie beyond dissection. He had a feeling that following this Zombie might lead him to truly touch the core of the virus¡­

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found it yet?¡± Captain Song urged again.

    His incessant prodding with each step spoke volumes about the severity of the situation. He was deeply regretting it now; the situation was too chaotic at that time, and he hadn¡¯t thought of that ¡°precious asset¡± right away¡­ If anything happened to the Deputy Team Leader, the Experimental Group would be left in name only!

    But even if he had thought of it, breaking through the situation at that time would still have been impossible. So now, the only thing he could do was to think of ways to remedy the situation.

    In fact, he felt his actions were already quick enough; it had been less than ten minutes since the outbreak of chaos.

    The ce where the Deputy Team Leader lived was heavily protected and could trigger rms at any time. It shouldn¡¯t have beenpromised so quickly¡­

    Ling Mo looked up wearily and said, ¡°Still upstairs.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a muffled sound came from upstairs. The ¡°ng¡± made it seem as if something had hit the stair railing, judging by the distance, somewhere between the Fifth Floor and the Fourth Floor.

    As soon as this noise urred, Lan Lan immediately shuddered, and Old Lan instinctively grabbed the Zombie next to him. This was an action no normal person would make, but Old Lan¡¯s mind was entirely focused on the virus. Even though Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet retained a human form, Old Lan would have dared to touch it even if it looked more terrifying¡­

    Moreover, this grab made him quite excited, and a smile immediately appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Standing close by, Ling Mo¡¯s main body¡¯s face darkened, reflexively shaking his wrist¡­ This lunatic!

    Captain Song and his team immediately looked up when they heard the noise.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s upstairs!¡± Captain Song shouted.

    He nced back and saw that Ling Mo was already leaning against the wall, looking as though hecked energy.

    Seeing Captain Song¡¯s gaze, Ling Mo just waved his hand, indicating they could go up.

    Captain Song hesitated for a moment but, realizing there was no time to lose, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡±

    The three other superhumans immediately followed Captain Song up the stairs, but Mu Chen, looking uncertain,gged a few steps behind, staying beside Ling Mo.

    As soon as Captain Song and the others disappeared from sight, Ling Mo straightened up, his eyes lighting up.

    ¡°Wow, your acting skills are amazing!¡± Mu Chen whispered.

    ¡°Nah, I just took the opportunity to recover a bit,¡± Ling Mo replied. ¡°You stay here and keep watch; I need to check something.¡±

    With that, he turned out of the stairwell and into the corridor on this floor.

    ¡°Hey, at least tell me where you¡¯re going!¡± Mu Chen stood there, staring helplessly.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t worried that Mu Chen would follow. Despite being a chatterbox, Mu Chen had his merits: he might ask a lot of questions, but he¡¯d always go along with Ling Mo¡¯s decisions.

    This was no small feat, especially for someone with such a voracious curiosity. The fact that he could restrain himself demonstrated his unconditional trust in Ling Mo.

    Maybe even Mu Chen himself hadn¡¯t realized this yet¡­

    At the same time, the Zombie straightened up, supporting himself on his knees, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡±

    Lan Lan and Old Lan were still too rattled to react. They had clearly heard the footsteps heading upstairs but could hardly believe they had been ignored so easily.

    That mental ability superhuman¡­ how could he not have noticed anything? Could the disturbance upstairs have distracted them?

    With so many questions in their minds, the two of them didn¡¯t immediately grasp what the Zombie meant¡­

    By the time they came to their senses, the Zombie was already out and had even closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lan Lan looked at Old Lan, still shaken.

    The father and daughter stared at each other for a moment, then Old Lan suddenly held onto the windowsill and stood up. ¡°No, I need to check it out.¡±

    ¡°Are you really afraid that Zombie will run away?¡± Lan Lan asked, exasperated.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Lan nodded seriously, and then added, ¡°His corpse is useless; it¡¯s his mind that matters.¡±

    This statement exposed Lan Lan¡¯s thoughts and made clear where he stood.

    ¡°Why do I even bother?¡± Lan Lan propped her cheek on her hand, looking frustrated.

    But just as Old Lan grabbed the door handle and twisted it a few times, his expression changed, ¡°The door is locked from the outside.¡±

    Lan Lan was stunned and walked over to try it herself.

    A few secondster, she stomped her foot angrily and eximed, ¡°That jerk! At a time like this, he¡¯s worried we¡¯d run away. What kind of person¡­ ugh, what kind of Zombie is he!¡±

    Fortunately, after a few minutes, the Zombie returned.

    His first words left the father and daughter stunned once again: ¡°I¡¯ve brought a human; you should go with him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lan Lan blinked, puzzled.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to follow me, right? So, I found this human. He¡¯ll take you to a ce, and then I¡¯ll provide you with research materials through him,¡± the Zombie exined quickly. ¡°As for how wemunicate, you don¡¯t need to know, and don¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ this¡­¡± Old Lan was baffled, but Lan Lan quickly caught on.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve had this nned all along¡­ But how did you get to know him?¡± Lan Lan asked, frowning.

    The Zombie grinned again and then pointed to his head, ¡°Using telepathy.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Old Lan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Telepathy? Coming from this Zombie, that implied psychicmunication!

    If he could do that, how much had his brain mutated?

    ¡°Actually, many things were taught to me by this person, so it¡¯s safe for you to follow him,¡± the Zombie continued.

    Old Lan took a deep breath and then asked expectantly, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The fact that the Zombie could arrange things to this extentpletely shattered Old Lan¡¯s understanding of the world once again.

    Although they were suddenly handed over to someone else, Old Lan had no objections given how his worldview had already been turned upside down.

    In fact, Old Lan was curious, what kind of person would dare coborate with a Zombie and even teach it?

    More importantly, this arrangement seemed like the best possible oue¡­

    Lan Lan, on the other hand, was a bit displeased. It felt like they were being sold off¡­

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting outside. But there are other humans with him, so you can¡¯t disclose anything about me. It¡¯s best if you say nothing at all,¡± the Zombie warned.

    This warning was actually needless. While Old Lan might be a madman, he was also cunning.

    Niepan valued him because he had potential as a tool. In such a mutually beneficial arrangement, their cooperation had been smooth.

    However, when that value reached a certain point, no one cared about the tool¡¯s feelings anymore.

    If Old Lan voluntarily disclosed this information, it would be as foolish as a monk shouting ¡°Eating my flesh grants immortality¡±¡­

    So, without hesitation, Old Lan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    The Zombie then turned his gaze to Lan Lan, and the girl reluctantly nodded as well, ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you should head out. I¡¯m staying here,¡± the Zombie said, spreading his hands.

    It was only then that Lan Lan noticed all the pockets on the Zombie were empty, and even the temporary bundle he had at his waist was gone. It seemed he¡¯d given everything to that human¡­

    ¡°How will you get out?¡± Old Lan asked, still concerned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a Zombie,¡± the Zombie replied arrogantly.

 Chapter 757: Eye-Popping Skill

    Chapter 757: Eye-Popping Skill

    But as it turned out, the Zombie wasn¡¯t just bluffing. Just as Old Lan and Lan Lan lifted their feet to walk out, a light sound suddenly came from behind them. By the time they hurriedly turned back, the room was already empty, except for a slightly swaying window at the far end.

    ¡°He really runs fast,¡± Lan Lan muttered.

    She couldn¡¯t understand this Zombie, and still couldn¡¯t figure out how he managed to do all this. But the warning the Zombie had just left, instead, gave her an idea.

    Seeing that the Zombie had already left, the corner of Lan Lan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a cunning smile.

    Now that he¡¯s gone, who could restrain her?

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten how she was covered in dust and carried around like a kitten.

    There must be a lot of secrets on that Zombie, and the human who came to meet them could be the breakthrough!

    She might not be able to handle the Zombie, but surely she could handle a human?

    Suppressing her excitement, Lan Lan walked out and immediately saw Ling Mo standing in the Corridor.But upon seeing him, Lan Lan was taken aback.

    This guy¡­ didn¡¯t quite match her expectations¡­

    Shouldn¡¯t the kind of people who would work with those Zombies be as creepy as Old Lan?

    Yet this young man looked barely in his twenties, dressed in clean casual clothes, carrying arge travel backpack, and had distinct, clean-cut features.

    Especially his eyes, which, even in the dim light, appeared very bright.

    Like now, he was casually eyeing the father and daughter, while they both felt as if he was seeing them very clearly.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Ling Mo adjusted the straps of his backpack and said.

    At this moment, a chaotic noise came from upstairs, and it seemed like someone was shouting something.

    Without needing further urging from Ling Mo, the two immediately followed closely behind him.

    As soon as they reached the staircase, they saw Mu Chen standing guard there.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    How could he bring out two living people?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go first; we¡¯ll talk on the way. Mu Chen, carry this person, he¡¯s too slow,¡± Ling Mo said with a wave of his hand.

    Themotion upstairs grew louder, and soon they heard someone shouting as they rushed downwards.

    Within seconds, a figure grabbed the handrail of the upper floor, flipping down the stairs and stumbling awkwardly right behind Lan Lan.

    Lan Lan only felt a sudden presence behind her but couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Her body had just stiffened when she saw Ling Mo, at the front, suddenly turn his head. Those bright eyes of his looked directly past her toward the back.

    Immediately after, she heard a muffled groan, followed by a ¡°thud.¡± She could even feel the person¡¯s hand touch her heel.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lan Lan was startled. She had no idea how Ling Mo had made his move.

    What kind of ability was this? Could it be¡­ eye-popping skill?!

    Just a nce made the person copse. This was too terrifying!

    Lan Lan suddenly thought that this guy might not be any easier to deal with than the Zombie!

    Old Lan, on the other hand, was pleasantly surprised. The stronger this young man¡¯s abilities, the more it confirmed what the Zombie had said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, he¡¯ll wake up soon,¡± Ling Mo reminded.

    Dealing a psychic strangtion while already drained was making Ling Mo¡¯s head spin.

    Under normal circumstances, a psychic strangtion would suffice to make the person faint for quite a while, but now it might not evenst twenty seconds.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just kill him?¡± Lan Lan quickened her pace and asked Ling Mo from behind.

    Ling Mo shuddered: ¡°Why do you always talk about killing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it seem like I¡¯m a killer! I¡¯m just curious¡­¡± Lan Lan exined nervously.

    But then Ling Mo continued: ¡°We need him to hold off those Monsters upstairs.¡±

    ¡°¡­You and that Zombie¡­ you¡¯re exactly the same!¡± Lan Lan yelled angrily.

    Ling Mo replied calmly, ¡°He learns to speak from me; it¡¯s normal that we¡¯re alike.¡±

    The way a person speaks is a habit, hard to change suddenly. Ling Mo didn¡¯t bother to conceal it and just went ahead with this excuse.

    Lan Lan pouted speechlessly, while Old Lan stared excitedly at Ling Mo.

    This guy is a master too; he actually taught a Zombie to speak!

    Only Mu Chen was confused, not understanding any of these conversations.

    The group quickly ran down the stairs. Just as they were about to exit the passage, a burst of gunfire rang out nearby. Lan Lan screamed in fright, holding her head and shrinking back behind the door.

    ¡°How do we get out?¡± she asked, terror evident in her voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just follow me. Most of the fighting has moved upstairs; there aren¡¯t many people here,¡± Ling Mo said, about to step out but then turned back to look at Lan Lan. He sighed and extended his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto you.¡±

    ¡°Who needs you to hold me!¡± Lan Lan retorted stubbornly, but a gunshot suddenly rang out nearby, making her shiver and grab Ling Mo¡¯s hand instinctively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze so hard,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Lan Lan, feeling a bit embarrassed, loosened her grip a little and cursed internally, ¡°Who does he think he is, acting as if I¡¯m taking advantage of him.¡±

    She thought Ling Mo would prepare something, or at least stop to check the surroundings first. To her surprise, Ling Mo just led her out effortlessly.

    Once they reached the lobby, Lan Lan was dumbfounded.

    What did he mean by ¡®moved most of the fighting upstairs¡¯? It¡¯s chaotic here too!

    mes, smoke, gunfire¡­ mere meters away, bullets were hitting the walls. Who in their right mind would walk through this?

    If they had to pass through, they would definitely crawl along the walls!

    Lan Lan was terrified, crouching down several times. She could hear Old Lan making frightened noises behind her, but for some reason, Ling Mo never stopped his pace; in fact, he was moving faster and faster.

    If she hadn¡¯t just witnessed Ling Mo¡¯s impressive strength, she might have let go and hidden by now. Even just following him, she felt immense pressure!

    But this guy¡­ his palms weren¡¯t even sweaty.

    Where did he get such calmness and confidence?

    Lan Lan finally understood;pared to the Zombie, this guy had even more secrets.

    Soon they made their way across the lobby, looped through a corridor, and arrived at a corner.

    Peeking out from here, they had a clear view of the main entrance.

    Mu Chen pressed against the wall to observe carefully, while Ling Mo leaned against the wall, seemingly taking the opportunity to recover.

    With the master ball, he didn¡¯t need to see to know what was going on.

    ¡°There are a lot of people over there,¡± Mu Chen said.

    Old Lan also sneaked a peek and added, ¡°Yeah, quite a lot. I guess the Big Boss and his men have moved out too.¡±

    Ling Mo had expected that a few minutes would be enough for those people to relocate.

    Lan Lan nced at Ling Mo and asked, ¡°How are you nning to get out?¡±

    ¡°Just wait, he¡¯s going to help us out,¡± Ling Mo said with a knowing wink.

    Lan Lan was stunned, while Old Lan grinned and nodded excitedly.

    ¡°By the way, let me introduce everyone.¡± Noticing Mu Chen¡¯s frustrated expression, Ling Mo chuckled and said, ¡°This is Mu Chen, this is Lan Lan, and her father-just call him Old Lan.¡±

    The father and daughter showed little interest in Mu Chen, nodding briefly as acknowledgment.

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes. That¡¯s what he calls an introduction?

    ¡°Captain,e here for a sec.¡± Mu Chen pulled Ling Mo to the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why¡¯d you bring two more people along?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much trouble,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. We¡¯re in this together; you need to tell me how badly you¡¯ve pissed off Niepan this time. I need to be mentally prepared,¡± Mu Chen demanded.

    Ling Mo thought seriously for a moment and answered, ¡°I estimate their Big Boss will be so furious that he¡¯ll cough up blood.¡±

    Mu Chen was speechless for a moment before eximing, ¡°Holy crap!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I didn¡¯t use my real name,¡± Ling Mo said, patting Mu Chen on the shoulder.

    Mu Chen looked tearful, ¡°I did! And they¡¯ve remembered me!¡±

    Once the chaos settles down, Niepan will definitely investigate this thoroughly. It¡¯s obvious they were the ones behind this, especially after knocking out that female witness. Even a regr member would quickly deduce it was them.

    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t help; they won¡¯t easily find you once you¡¯re in the F Team,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s notforting at all!¡± Mu Chen felt like wing at the walls.

    Meanwhile, the open space outside the building was packed with people, and a line of guards with their guns raised stood at the entrance, aimed inside.

    People were whispering among themselves, while in a corner surrounded by guards stood a school bus with its doors closed, emitting a faint light from inside.

    Every now and then, some people nced at the school bus and whispered, ¡°The boss must be inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re probably having an emergency meeting. This incident has caused quite a stir, dragging everyone out of bed,¡± someone muttered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, anyway?¡± another person asked.

    ¡°Something must have gone wrong with the Experimental Group¡­¡±

    ¡°No idea, but those Zombies definitely came from the Experimental Group. They¡¯re so hard to deal with-must be because of the modifications they underwent.¡±

    ¡°This time, they really shot themselves in the foot. The project wasn¡¯t even officiallyunched, and it¡¯s already wreaking havoc on their own side¡­¡±

    Just as everyone was in the middle of discussing, a window on the bus was pulled open.

    Although it was hard to see who was looking out from inside, everyone quickly averted their gaze, and the discussions turned into murmurs.

    ¡°Seal off the area first; no one is allowed to leave,¡± said a person inside the bus, tapping their fingers lightly on the back of a seat as they gazed outside.

    ¡°No problem. We have the iron fence and several machine guns brought in urgently; no one¡¯s getting out,¡± someone answered.

    However, unknown to everyone, a white figure was moving near a corner by the barbed wire¡­

 Chapter 758: Life-Threatening Traits

    Chapter 758: Life-Threatening Traits

    Although Niepan is currently in serious turmoil, the situation is still under control within the perimeter of the barbed wire.

    Beyond the wire, however, it remains eerily quiet, with nothing noteworthy except for vast, lurking shadows.

    With the Medical University serving as a natural cover, these people aren¡¯t worried about the disturbances here getting out. Even if themotion esctes, isn¡¯t there an outer patrol team to deal with it?

    With no worries of being attacked from both sides, most people have retreated to this open space, causing the atmosphere on-site to gradually calm down from the earlier chaos.

    Some superhumans capable of entering the fire scene have also started their preparations under the guard¡¯s instructions. They were clearly waiting for the situation inside to stabilize somewhat before rushing in to salvage some necessary supplies.

    Meanwhile, others remained huddled in small groups, whispering among themselves from time to time.

    In a corner, Ling Mo was resting against the wall when he suddenly thought of something. He urgently asked, ¡°Old Lan, are all the headquarters¡¯ supplies concentrated in this ce?¡±

    Old Lan, who was engrossed in the fragrance of a cigarette he was holding, reluctantly lifted his head to respond, ¡°Not really, most of the supplies are stored elsewhere.¡±

    No wonder no one is in a hurry to rush in¡­ Ling Mo asked further, ¡°So where are they stored?¡±¡°I don¡¯t know. Only the Big Boss and a few others know the specific locations. Look at those outside, even if they got in, they¡¯re just here to snatch some equipment.¡± Old Lan had sharp eyes and wasn¡¯t entirely idle. Stuck in the headquarters with Ling Mo, while everyone else seemed a bit anxious, he found some sce in the cigarette aroma.

    Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully, remarking, ¡°Niepan has a strong ability to gather supplies¡­¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t hold back and interjected, ¡°Are you still thinking about their supplies?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t take them anyway,¡± Ling Mo said regrettably.

    ¡°Actually, even if the supplies burn, it¡¯s not that big of a deal,¡± Old Lan suddenly interjected. ¡°Do you know why the Big Boss was able to establish Niepan so quickly? He knows quite a lot.¡±

    Ling Mo was taken aback but then became intrigued. Old Lan hadn¡¯t mentioned this to the Zombie Puppet, and Ling Mo had forgotten to ask at that time.

    But now that they were about to leave, Ling Mo immediately thought about Niepan¡¯s supplies.

    The items collected here were the amalgamation of several branches¡¯ resources-it was an abundance of wealth!

    Judging by Old Lan¡¯s tone, it seemed like the Big Boss had more secrets up his sleeve.

    Ling Mo reached into Old Lan¡¯sb coat and expertly pulled out a pack of cigarettes, shaking one out with practiced ease. ¡°Tell me in detail. By the way, where¡¯s the lighter?¡±

    ¡°All the same¡­¡± Lan Lan grumbled from the side.

    Old Lan¡¯s eyes followed Ling Mo¡¯s hand, but he continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specifics. I just gathered bits and pieces of the story. It is said that when the catastrophe first broke out, he took advantage of the chaos to gather a lot of information, the kind that ordinary people couldn¡¯t find at all.¡±

    ¡°What kind?¡± Mu Chen asked curiously.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ll be surprised. What do you think is most important these days? Food and weapons! The information the Big Boss had was rted to these.¡± Old Lan nonchntly reached out to take back the pack of cigarettes from Ling Mo, but he didn¡¯t expect Ling Mo to casually slip it into his own pocket.

    The deputy team leader¡¯s face twitched with a pained expression as he continued, ¡°Grain depots and armories, not just in Heishui City-he knows the locations in other ces as well.¡±

    ¡°Does that include X City?¡± Ling Mo paused, forgetting to even light his cigarette.

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know, but given that he¡¯s developing a branch there, he probably does,¡± Old Lan said uncertainly.

    ¡°Where did he get this information from?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    Old Lan gave a peculiar smile and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he was initially with some big shots¡­ But after he started forming his own team, those big shots just disappeared. So, what do you think happened?¡±

    His tone sounded sneaky, andbined with his heavily suggestive gestures, it gave everyone a chill.

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression immediately darkened. This Big Boss¡­ truly a ruthless character!

    Mu Chen felt a chill up his spine. He had seriously offended Niepan, and the more ferocious the Big Boss¡¯s reputation, the more distressed he became.

    Looking at his current ¡°boss,¡± who often acted unreliably, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help thinking that, in terms of ruthlessness, his current boss was no match for the Big Boss.

    Take this infiltration, for instance. Ling Mo had caused quite a stir, but had anyone actually died?

    Even the Zombies he had obviously released had only caused a disturbance.

    These Zombies, even if armed, weren¡¯t much of a threat! They just fired wildly, at most suppressing people into staying hidden.

    So, in every way, Ling Mo was not in the same league as the Big Boss¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been duped¡­¡± Mu Chen thought, wanting to cry.

    After pondering for a moment, Ling Mo suddenly asked, ¡°Can you recognize him at a nce?¡±

    ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t have any distinctive features, I think I could¡­¡± Old Lan instinctively replied.

    But as soon as he finished, Old Lan shuddered and looked at Ling Mo in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Ling Mo smiled slightly and assured him.

    Old Lan studied Ling Mo for a moment, then sighed in relief, ¡°Good. You shouldn¡¯t mess with him.¡±

    But Mu Chen, standing beside them, frowned. Not act recklessly? Since when did Ling Mo not act recklessly?

    His defining trait was his recklessness! And that trait was life-threatening!

    Lan Lan, folding her arms, suddenly asked, ¡°What about the help you promised?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Ling Mo nced at her and said.

    Lan Lan wanted to say more, but under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t find her words.

    ¡°Swish, swish¡­¡±

    Amidst the sparse underbrush, a white figure shifted slightly before quickly vanishing into the shadows.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Xia Na emerged from behind a tree and asked in a low voice.

    The chubby mutation panda moved its head close to Yu Shiran, swaying slightly before letting out a faint whimper through its nose.

    A few secondster, Yu Shiran patted its head and replied, ¡°Xiao Bai says there are about fifty to sixty humans.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even count such a simple number¡­,¡± Xia Na shot a nce of disdain at the mutation panda.

    ¡°MeGu¡­¡± Xiao Bai looked somewhat aggrieved. It could understand human speech but had never studied math¡­ being able to count was already an achievement.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Yu Shiran asked as she turned to peer at the wild grass behind them, a hint of excitement shing in her eyes.

    Xia Na thought for a moment and then smiled slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s give them a little surprise.¡±

    This barbed wire fence stood nearly five meters tall and was welded securely, with spikes lining its top. Inside the fence, within the first five meters, numerous upward-pointing spikes were also welded, effectively preventing anyone from sneaking in unnoticed.

    The only safe passage was through the middle opening, but several guards were already stationed there, their ck gun barrels projecting a menacing aura.

    Some guards were patrolling back and forth, maintaining order in the open space.

    ¡°Ling-Ge mentioned that there used to be firepower positions up there.¡± Xia Na shifted her gaze to the top of the buildings, only to see plumes of ck smoke.

    ¡°Looks like the Sausage Humans have taken care of it,¡± Yu Shiran remarked.

    With their eyesight, spotting a gun barrel in the dark wasn¡¯t difficult.

    But with the dense smoke, even they couldn¡¯t see clearly, let alone any human who could still hold out up there.

    Ling Mo¡¯s fires were strategically ced¡­

    ¡°I never knew smoke affected humans like this¡­ but don¡¯t they smoke themselves?¡± Yu Shiran asked curiously.

    Xia Na paused for a moment, thenughed, ¡°That¡¯s not ¡®smoke¡¯; that¡¯s called smoking.¡±

    ¡°Now that you say it, it¡¯s even weirder¡­¡± Yu Shiran muttered.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xia Na¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened as she spoke.

    Two figures swiftly darted out from the underbrush just as a guard, who had been watching the area, turned his head away.

    The speed of a Senior Zombie sprinting a hundred meters was absolutely astonishing. The guard turned to nce, then quickly turned back, but by then, the path was already empty. He casually scanned the clusters of Dark Shadows before refocusing his attention near the Barbed Wire.

    While he couldn¡¯t see past the green belt across the way, he could still keep an eye on the Barbed Wire area.

    At that moment, the lights inside and outside the building suddenly flickered and then went outpletely.

    As the lights dimmed, Lan Lan took a frightened step back.

    Although their location was already dimly lit, theplete absence of light from the building made her feel tense.

    She noticed that Ling Mo had closed his eyes, seemingly pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Weird¡­¡± Lan Lan thought with a frown.

    Mu Chen was also startled, but seeing Ling Mo¡¯s actions, he understood immediately.

    It was definitely Ling Mo¡¯s doing!

    But how did he pull it off? Did he use psychic power to blow out the bulbs?

    Mu Chen spected wildly¡­

    With the lights out, the scene inside the building became even more chaotic, and loud noises erupted from the open space.

    ¡°Is the wiring burned out?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Just our luck. Thisplicates things even more!¡±

    ¡°No worries, we can barely see with the firelight¡­¡±

    As these discussions took ce, the guard turned his head towards the building.

    He didn¡¯t notice that right under his nose, two figures had emerged and were silently using their seemingly delicate hands to tear open the Barbed Wire bit by bit¡­

 Chapter 759: Even Zombies Know To Pick On The Weakest Ones

    Actually, some superhumans with enhancement abilities can also tear through barbed wire. But to do it as effortlessly as these two female zombies did is another matter altogether. Not to mention doing it under the constant threat of being discovered and pulling it off right under everyone¡¯s noses.

    As the barbed wire was quickly torn apart, a muffled sound rang out from inside the building, followed by a loud ¡°ng.¡± Next thing, a zombie appeared, wobbling behind a window on the third floor.

    The smashed ss came crashing down, and the crowd below quickly scattered with screams.

    Someone looked up and saw the zombie but didn¡¯t have time to shout a warning before the zombie awkwardly lifted a deformed arm and shouldered a submachine gun.

    ¡°Holy crap, it¡¯s got a gun!¡±

    As soon as the muzzle appeared, the crowd retreated in panic.

    The guards near the school bus reacted quickly. They raised their guns and aimed at the window, but the zombie crouched down, leaving only the gun barrel pointing at them.

    Before they could take further action, the sound of gunfire roared, ¡°bang, bang, bang.¡±

    Everyone was pinned down, unable to lift their heads. In the darkness, who could tell where the zombie was shooting?Even the guards at the breach crouched down with their heads covered, they were too exposed standing up¡­

    ¡°Big Boss, please take cover!¡± A guard opened the bus door and shouted inside.

    His voice wasced with anxiety, clearly afraid of being med.

    And who wouldn¡¯t be angry? A bunch of living humans getting bullied by a zombie¡­

    Barely had he finished speaking when a calm voice from inside responded, ¡°What¡¯s the panic? Get someone to deal with it. It¡¯s just three floors; can¡¯t you climb up?¡±

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Before the person could finish, a sharp sound rang out above.

    The guard flinched and instinctively covered his head.

    He looked nervously into the bus, noticing the spacious cabin with curtains drawn and lights on. Several sofas were arranged around a coffee table, and the senior management were all looking up at the roof in shock.

    The person speaking regainedposure the quickest.

    ¡°Well? Go deal with it!¡±

    The guard detected a hint of anger in the voice and quickly responded, his limbs weak as he backed out.

    ¡°Big Boss¡­¡± a man said, wiping the sweat from his brow as he looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this,¡± the Big Boss said in a muffled tone. ¡°No matter what kind of monster is causing trouble right now, there¡¯s definitely a human behind it. And I will find that person¡­¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a series of screams erupted from outside, followed by even more intense gunfire.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the Big Boss shouted angrily.

    Within seconds, the door opened again.

    It was the same guard as before, but now his face looked even worse.

    ¡°Outside¡­outside¡­ it¡¯s full of zombies!¡±

    No one knew how these zombies got there. The guard, who had just lifted his head from the ground, suddenly sensed something was off.

    When he turned around, the previously empty breach was now clearly visible.

    But that wasn¡¯t the key detail; what mattered was the monster standing at the breach¡­

    Its body was grotesquely twisted, with a long tail hanging from its back. The moment their eyes met, the monster suddenly opened its mouth, revealing a set of sinister white teeth.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The guard almost instinctively let out a scream, which acted like a signal, causing the zombie to lunge forward!

    Not just this zombie, but more long-tailed zombies and even some canine zombies began pouring through the breach.

    Arge number of experimental subjects rushed into the open space. The barbed wire, initially meant to protect the Niepan members, had now turned into a cage for them.

    It felt like being thrust into arge coliseum, except no coliseum had battles this chaotic!

    The machine guns couldn¡¯t aim at the zombies that had already invaded the open space, so they turned toward the breach instead.

    But zombies moved incredibly fast; by the time the guards reacted, most of the zombies were already inside!

    While canine zombies couldn¡¯t bite people, who would remember that in the chaos?

    Just being knocked over was enough to leave a psychological scar, and the more panic there was, the more chaotic the scene became.

    In the darkness, the screams and gunshots blended together, so much so that no one noticed the zombie who could fire a gun had already disappeared¡­

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move,¡± Ling Mo stood up straight with a serious expression.

    Lan Lan was leaning against the wall, watching themotion outside,pletely dumbfounded.

    Hearing Ling Mo speak, she turned back, blinking in astonishment. ¡°You knew all along?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, this is the most troublesome time,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Seeing him avoid the question, Lan Lan felt like she had hit the nail on the head.

    She suddenly found Ling Mo even more mysterious. Step by step, he seemed to know everything.

    What exactly is his rtionship with that zombie?

    But their brief exchange made Lan Lan realize something else-this man was no easier to deal with than the zombie. He appeared gentle, but it was tough to get any information out of him.

    ¡°Annoying,¡± Lan Lan muttered, feeling somewhat frustrated. She had high hopes¡­

    Old Lan, on the other hand, looked pleasantly surprised. That zombie, and now this Ling Mo¡­they were far more formidable than he had imagined!

    Unlike Mu Chen, Old Lan didn¡¯t overthink things. He knew the risks of defection were great, but how could thatpare to the significance of his research?

    Moreover, the more formidable the new boss, the safer Lan Lan would be, which exined his excitement.

    ¡°Lan Lan, stick with me. Mu Chen, you take Old Lan,¡± Ling Mo gave a quick order and led the group to the wall.

    He barely paused for two seconds before decisively turning away, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The guards at the door had already rushed out, and the entrance was in utter chaos.

    No one chose to return into the building. While it might temporarily provide cover, it would ultimately corner them and spell certain doom.

    These Niepan members were all seasoned survivors. Despite being disoriented by the night¡¯s events, they wouldn¡¯t make such a fundamental mistake.

    In fact, some had already recovered from the initial shock of the experimental subjects¡¯ assault. They quickly formed a human wall and managed to stabilize the situation.

    ¡°Their reaction was faster than I expected,¡± Ling Mo said in a low voice as he waited by the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. They often have to go on missions; each one of them has struggled on the brink of death. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there are fewer people at headquarters these days, you might not have seeded,¡± Lan Lan replied.

    As she spoke, she nced up at Ling Mo and suspiciously asked, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re definitely not one of them, are you?¡±

    Without looking at her, Ling Mo flicked her forehead and said, ¡°Call me Ling-Ge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never call you Ling-Ge!¡± Lan Lan retorted angrily.

    ¡°You can call me Uncle if you prefer,¡± Ling Mo teased, taking a step back.

    Lan Lan fumed silently, but before she could respond, her father, Old Lan, said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t call him brother. I¡¯m almost fifty years old¡­¡±

    Lan Lan rolled her eyes, thinking, what kind of people are these?

    ¡°Shh, stay close to me,¡± Ling Mo suddenly instructed, reaching out to grab Lan Lan¡¯s hand.

    Suddenly feeling Ling Mo¡¯s hand holding hers, Lan Lan shivered.

    Although she looked ufortable, she didn¡¯t stubbornly shake off Ling Mo¡¯s hand. The situation outside was chaotic, and with her abilities, she couldn¡¯t get through by herself. She had to follow him obediently.

    Not only that, but Ling Mo also pulled up her hood and ced it on her head.

    Feeling Ling Mo¡¯s hand on her head, Lan Lan couldn¡¯t help but want to shake him off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see your face,¡± Ling Mo said, and Lan Lan fell silent again.

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to Lan Lan¡¯s reaction, casually handing another hat to Old Lan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±

    Ling Mo led Lan Lan and slipped silently through the door, sticking close to the wall and quickly blending into the crowd.

    Lan Lan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Ling Mo had taken something from the doorframe on their way out.

    That thing seemed to glimmer slightly, like a gemstone¡­

    ¡°Did I just imagine it? There¡¯s no gem on this door. He wouldn¡¯t rob the door handle, would he?¡±

    Just as Lan Lan had these thoughts, she feltpletely baffled.

    Gunfire, battles¡­ she had never experienced anything like this before.

    Figures were darting around everywhere, and it seemed like they could get swept up in the chaos at any moment.

    She was so tense that her whole body stiffened, and her gaze turned somewhat nk.

    At that moment, she heard a gentle voice by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Lan Lan snapped back to reality, but when she looked up, she saw that Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem to have turned his head at all.

    His eyes shone brightly, and his expression was intensely focused.

    In the midst of the chaos, his steps were quick and resolute, without a single hint of hesitation.

    Suddenly, a Zombie lunged silently from the side, as fast as a cheetah.

    Lan Lan hadn¡¯t even had time to react when she felt a gust of wind right in front of her.

    These Zombies were nothing like the collection she toyed with. Without any interference, they were living, breathing beasts.

    Unfocused and distracted, how could she possibly respond in time?

    All she could do was widen her eyes and watch as the Zombie closed in, within a meter of her.

    It¡¯s over. I¡¯m done for¡­

    But just then, the Zombie seemed to lose control and stumbled, copsing to the ground with a ¡°thud.¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat as she realized Ling Mo had already pulled her away.

    ¡°Wha¡­¡± Lan Lan finally snapped out of it, turning her head to look back.

    Was this Ling Mo¡¯s doing? But he didn¡¯t even turn his head¡­ Could there be another use for his ¡°eye-popping skill¡±?

    Despite her confusion, Ling Mo had indeed just saved her¡­

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Before she could utter a ¡°thank you,¡± Ling Mo chuckled and said, ¡°Even Zombies know to pick on the weakest ones¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

 Chapter 760: Mouse Trap

    Chapter 760: Mouse Trap

    Escaping from the headquarters was at its most critical point right now. Even Ling Mo himself had said that this was the most troublesome moment, but Lan Lan couldn¡¯t see much tension in him.

    His steps never halted, his eyes constantly fixed ahead, yet he seemed to know precisely what was happening around him.

    During the journey, some people just managed to free up their hands, and Ling Mo would kick from behind and toss Zombies over to them. Wherever he went, chaos followed.

    Lan Lan watched from the side and noticed that every Zombie, upon being approached by Ling Mo, would suddenly fall into a daze.

    ¡°This is to keep them from being too idle, otherwise they¡¯ll start looking around.¡± Ling Mo exined.

    Lan Lan rolled her eyes hearing this. Just admit you¡¯re being crafty, would you?

    Finding a legitimate reason won¡¯t make your image any grander!

    Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, Lan Lan did have some admiration for Ling Mo in her heart.

    Just this level of calmness and strategy was enough to make people marvel.There were people everywhere in this ce, and if they weren¡¯t careful, they could get discovered. Once their whereabouts were exposed, she and Old Lan wouldn¡¯t mind, but Ling Mo and Mu Chen would be doomed.

    Attempting to take away headquarters¡¯ important task, just this one line was enough to get them killed four or five times over!

    But the feeling Ling Mo gave her was not one of indifference, but rather a very specific emotion.

    He seemed to be very aware of the dangers, but had to do it for some reasons, and he was willing to do it.

    ¡°But what exactly is he interested in? The antibody? The essence of the virus? Or¡­ a method for Zombies to retain humanity?¡± Lan Lan couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Inside the carriage, a group of senior management¡¯s faces were almost dark enough to drip water. Some were sweating heavily, their clothes already drenched.

    Among them was the Team Leader of the Experimental Group, whose expression was the ugliest. The handkerchief in his hand kept wiping the Sweat off his forehead.

    The incident started with the Experimental Group; how could he not be nervous?

    And now, the ones charging forward were the Experimental Subjects that they had sent out from the Experimental Group.

    As soon as the guard left, he hesitated but eventually spoke up, ¡°These Experimental Subjects were supposed to be handled by the Patrol Team¡­¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than someone pounded the sofa and stood up, ¡°What do you mean by that? Passing the buck?¡±

    The Experimental Group Team Leader stiffened his neck and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Do you think just anyone could bring these Experimental Subjects here? If there wasn¡¯t someone deliberately guiding them, they wouldn¡¯t have made it here so quickly. Besides, with the Barbed Wire surrounding us, how did they even get in?¡±

    The person who had first pounded the sofa snorted coldly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who developed them, don¡¯t ask me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not shirking responsibility. I just want to say that this incident was premeditated. Not only did someone inside the Experimental Group cooperate, but also the Patrol Team is implicated. Maybe there¡¯s even involvement from other forces in it. Do you think random Survivors woulde and do something like this?¡± said the Experimental Group Team Leader.

    At the mention of other forces, everyone unanimously thought of the fall of the Dongming branch.

    Given the difficulty of pulling off such an event, the Team Leader¡¯s spection quickly gained unanimous agreement.

    Ordinary Survivors couldn¡¯t pull off something this big; only other forces would have the motive and capability.

    And this ¡°other¡± force specifically pointed to one-the Falcon!

    But realizing this made their faces turn ugly. Had the Falcon already reached so deeply into the headquarters?

    Some thought even more deeply, wondering if it was because their cooperation with the united camp was imminent, prompting the Falcon to hastily orchestrate this incident?

    Conspiracy, it was all dripping with conspiracy!

    ¡°We can discuss thatter, the question is what do we do now?¡± someone interjected.

    Though the situation was messy, it hadn¡¯t yet caused these senior management members to lose theirposure.

    The Zombies within the building would eventually be dealt with and the fire was still under control. As for the Experimental Subjects outside, with so many guards and superhumans around, they would soon be taken care of as well.

    The question was not how to solve these issues, but how to catch the ¡°Rat

    1

    ¡± behind it.

    Face had already been lost, and they needed to find a way to salvage it.

    Capturing the culprit was undoubtedly the best way. Not only could they use their lives to assuage public anxiety, but also slightly restore Niepan¡¯s reputation.

    Someone pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Do you think they brought over the Zombies from the perimeter just to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­ to provide cover for someone¡¯s escape?¡±

    With that suggestion, everyone present immediately pieced it together.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost two minutes now. Could they have already escaped?¡± someone calcted and remarked.

    The discussion heated up instantly, with people moring to find the guards.

    But just then, someone noticed that the Big Boss was still sitting there, unmoved, seemingly unperturbed.

    ¡°Big Boss?¡± the Experimental Group Team Leader called out softly.

    He was now the most anxious one. No matter who was behind this incident, catching them would greatly reduce the responsibility he had to bear.

    Realizing he had overlooked this point made him ufortable.

    He med it on the chaotic situation-it was simply too disorganized!

    The Big Boss remained silent for a while before raising a hand and saying, ¡°No rush, I¡¯ve been waiting for them to slip up.¡±

    His words startled everyone again. So, he had anticipated this all along?

    However, amidst the shocked gazes of the crowd, the Big Boss¡¯s face turned grim.

    He clenched his thumb, a sh of fierceness passing through his eyes.

    To dare to trample on him like this¡­ whether these ¡°Rats¡± or the hidden mastermind, he vowed to hunt them down one by one!

    Unbeknownst to Ling Mo, the main culprit, he had made the Falcon take the heat countless times, from the fall of the Dongming branch to today¡¯s event.

    Right now, he was huddled with Lan Lan behind an Off-road Vehicle, vigntly watching a nearby breach.

    They were merely ten meters away from the breach, with no superhumans blocking their path.

    After a hail of bullets, seven or eight Experimental Subjectsy near the opening, one of which was still twitching incessantly in a pool of blood.

    Feeling the sweat in Lan Lan¡¯s palm, Ling Mo nced back at her and whispered, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s scared¡­¡± Lan Lan replied, putting on a brave face.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Despite this girl dealing with Zombies every day, she still wasn¡¯t ustomed to such bloody scenes.

    On the way here, she had mentioned that Old Lan would always send her to the Outer Room whenever he conducted experiments. Due to extreme boredom, she would wander around the outermost ¡°collection rooms¡±te at night.

    While recounting this, she still had a hint of a smile on her face, but Ling Mo caught a tinge of loneliness behind it.

    If not for the unbearable boredom, how could a normal girl spend her days ying with those ¡°collections¡±¡­

    However, when Ling Mo mentioned this, Lan Lan angrily retorted, ¡°What are you talking about! How am I not normal? I just like those Monsters, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Do you not like them anymore?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Lan Lan gave Ling Mo a frustrated look. Pointing at a Canine Zombie writhing in the blood, its entire body riddled with bullet holes like a pincushion, she questioned whether he seriously expected her to like it¡­ He had to be joking!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we moving yet?¡± Mu Chen crept over from behind and asked quietly.

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression turned serious again. He looked up and gestured with his chin in that direction, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong.¡±

    ¡°What kind of problem?¡± Old Lan also chimed in.

    He sounded rather excited, and Mu Chen turned his head in puzzlement. The old madman grinned proudly, ¡°Why are you asking? Anyway, I can¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°If something goes wrong, I¡¯m grabbing you as a human shield first,¡± Mu Chen said, feeling exasperated.

    ¡°Look at this-such a big hole, and everyone can see it. So why hasn¡¯t anyone blocked it?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Lan Lan frowned and said, ¡°Blocking won¡¯t help; the Zombies already got in.¡±

    ¡°Not to block the Zombies, but to block us,¡± Ling Mo shook his head and said.

    The other three were momentarily stunned but soon realized his point.

    Exactly! With things getting this chaotic, how could the senior management not suspect foul y?

    Even if the breach had only just appeared, with the headquarters¡¯ response capability, someone should have been stationed here by now.

    ¡°This is their ¡®Rat trap¡¯,¡± Ling Mo said.

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Rat(ÀÏÊó):</b>

    In English, the term ¡®rat¡¯ is not only used to refer to the animal but is also a metaphor for someone who secretly causes trouble, leaks information, or betrays their organization or group.</li></ol>

 Chapter 761: The Devoured Cornerstone

    Chapter 761: The Devoured Cornerstone

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Lan Lan asked, her eyes widening.

    Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? It¡¯s a trap.¡±

    Old Lan quickly understood, ¡°I get it. There should be someone guarding this ce. But even though no one¡¯s here now, it¡¯s even more dangerous than when there were people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re probably hiding nearby, waiting for us to walk into the.¡± Ling Mo added.

    ¡°So, this is a decoy?¡± Lan Lan understood too.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    With Ling Mo confirming this, Lan Lan was at a loss for words. This was a dire situation!

    The chaos outside wouldn¡¯tst much longer, yet there were ambushes at the entrance.

    Trying to climb over the barbed wire would be like stepping directly into a spotlight.The light here was dim, but it was not enough to blind someone!

    Moreover, the group that had gone upstairs to look for them was a lurking danger that could erupt at any moment.

    Those collections were formidable, but how long could they hold out? As soon as they came out, senior management would immediately realize that Lan Lan and her father were missing.

    At that point, the situation would be even moreplicated and the severity would surpass the current level.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Ling Mo hadn¡¯t thought of this, but how could he remain so calm?

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he turned to Old Lan and asked, ¡°Can you see the windows of that vehicle from here?¡±

    He was referring to the modified school bus, which served as the temporarymand post of the headquarters.

    Old Lan squinted in that direction, then chuckled, ¡°They¡¯re the only ones with lights on. Of course, I can see it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Mu Chen nced at him nervously, ¡°What are you nning now?¡±

    ¡°Who is the Rat and who is the cat needs to be seen to be believed,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    At this moment, inside a car, several figures were intently watching the outside.

    They were focusing on the area near the broken hole.

    One of them, his eyes half-closed and his eyebrows twitching slightly, looked quite eerie.

    His lips moved, and he suddenly spoke, ¡°I ced you here in ambush to wait for them. Now that we have a specific direction, guarding it bes easier. Stay alert, and don¡¯t let them escape.¡±

    ¡°Do we need them alive, or¡­?¡± One person asked respectfully.

    The white-eyed man¡¯s eyelids moved, revealing upturned white eyes. ¡°Preferably alive, but if not-dead is fine too.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t we interrogate them?¡± The person asked cautiously.

    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± The white-eyed manughed unpleasantly, ¡°With or without testimonies, those people won¡¯t admit anything.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make it too easy for them?¡± The others exchanged nces.

    But they had to admit the white-eyed man was right. In the power struggle between factions, a few captives wouldn¡¯t make much difference.

    If the enemy was arrogant enough, they couldpletely disregard the captives. With just a simple statement: ¡°Not satisfied? Come fight me!¡±

    The white-eyed man said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll just take their refusal as our cue.¡±

    His cryptic statement left the group confused at first.

    But a few secondster, one of them looked horrified.

    The white-eyed man¡¯s words carried a deeper meaning¡­

    If any senior management were here, they would be startled by the tone of the white-eyed man¡¯s voice.

    Though the voice was different, his way of speaking was identical to the Big Boss inside the school bus!

    ¡°Take a closer look; they should be here soon. This time, we must seed! As long as I¡¯m here, no one can slip past under my nose.¡± The white-eyed man said as he pressed himself against the window, listening intently to the sounds outside.

    However, hepletely failed to notice a figure swiftly weaving through the crowd just ten meters away, disappearing from their line of sight in no time¡­

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Taking advantage of several superhumans¡¯ cover, Ling Mo swiftly threw the master ball in his hand.

    The small Jellyfishnded urately on the roof of the school bus with a soft ¡°thud,¡± paused for a few seconds, and then started spinning like a top.

    Ling Mo weaved through the crowd deftly while maintaining his focus on the master ball.

    At this moment, the master ball had almostpletely drained its ¡°battery,¡± with only a single psychic tentacle still connecting it to Ling Mo.

    This way, even if there were superhumans with mental abilities, they might not immediately detect it.

    In just two short seconds, the master ball slid down the roof of the school bus and swiftly began searching for gaps in the windows.

    Less than two meters away stood several guards. However, due to the appearance of the Experimental Subjects, most of the guards had moved further away from the school bus, attempting to keep the subjects at a distance. This, however, provided a great opportunity for the master ball.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡±

    The master ball moved with incredible speed and quickly located a tiny gap in one of the windows.

    Its tentacle reached inside. Instead of trying to push the window open, it forced its way through the gap, sessfully slipping inside.

    Once inside, the master balltched onto a curtain and continued to climb upward.

    ¡°I should have named it 009; it¡¯s so deserving ¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    There weren¡¯t many people inside the bus, but the smell was overwhelming.

    Sweat, smoke, alcohol¡­ Ling Mo could even distinguish the scent of perfume!

    Only senior management could live this luxuriously; ordinary people were lucky if they didn¡¯t smell bad.

    After finding a suitable spot to hang from, Ling Mo took a deep breath and turned to look in Old Lan¡¯s direction.

    From where Ling Mo stood, Old Lan couldn¡¯t see him.

    Ling Mo could only see Old Lan¡¯s hand stretched out from the side.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Almost without any warning, a dull sound was heard as a window suddenly shattered, tearing the curtain along with it.

    Everyone inside the bus was startled. Before they had time to react, more windows shattered one after another.

    Themotion even caught the attention of some superhumans. But before they could take a closer look, the surrounding zombies suddenly went berserk.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°Did someone fire a gun just now?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, shut up and stay alert!¡±

    Amid the mor, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Old Lan¡¯s hand.

    As thest window shattered, Old Lan¡¯s hand finally moved!

    He suddenly clenched his fist!

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    Ling Mo barely had time to look back, but the master ball was still in y.

    Almost simultaneously with identifying the target, the master ball lunged forward and slipped into the nape of the man¡¯s neck.

    The man had been hiding behind the couch, calling for the lights to be turned off, when he suddenly felt a chill on his back.

    Immediately, it felt as though a needle had pierced his brain, and his eyes widened in shock!

    At the same time, the ¡°white-eyed man¡± in the small car rolled his eyes upward, slightly opened his mouth, and grabbed his cor.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Does this look okay? Think of something, quick!¡±

    As chaos erupted inside the car, Ling Mo let out a muffled grunt.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s psychic power, what¡¯s wrong with it¡­¡±

    This time, Ling Mo took personal action, using the master ball to inject his psychic tentacle into the man¡¯s brain with the goal of¡­ Devouring!

    Even though the information obtained through devouring might not beplete, any clues could be invaluable. Ling Mo believed he could uncover what he needed.

    He had a distinct advantage, one that was uniquely his!

    This infiltration into Niepan Headquarters had made Ling Mo increasingly aware that, for Ye Lian and the others to achieve further evolution, he needed a solid foundation.

    Take Old Lan, for example. Without the Experimental Group, what could he possibly have achieved on his own?

    The more Ling Mo gained from Niepan, the more he understood the energy that an organization could amass-these were resources that an individual couldn¡¯t possess.

    From the moment he ¡°kidnapped¡± Old Lan, Ling Mo had a clear n in mind.

    Otherwise, if Old Lan were ced in a resource-poor environment, he¡¯d just be an ordinary mad scientist, unable to aplish anything.

    But the key challenge for Ling Mo was how to strike a bnce between establishing a foundation and facilitating the evolution of Ye Lian and the others.

    Right now, the most urgent task was toy the groundwork for his foundation.

    And the information stored in that Big Boss¡¯s mind was the perfect cornerstone!

    The Big Boss had gained it through taking lives, and now Ling Mo would take it from him through devouring!

 Chapter 762: Double-layered Trap

    Chapter 762: Doubleyered Trap

    Attempting a psychic devour on the Big Boss of Niepan amid the chaos was no small feat.

    As soon as Ling Mo seeded, he retreated into the crowded area to avoid attracting attention.

    The Zombies suddenly went on a rampage, but the number of Members they held back was limited. Most of the guards had quickly retreated to the school bus, with some even having reached the doorway, loudly inquiring about the situation inside. A few frightened senior management members had just looked up and immediately noticed the Big Boss acting strangely.

    Attacked by Ling Mo¡¯s psychic tentacle, the Big Boss¡¯s face instantly turned red. Not only that, he was wide-eyed and open-mouthed, his hands shaking as if in spasms. This reaction indicated a problem with his psychic light cluster, causing a decrease in his control over his body. The impaired movement was a mild symptom; if Ling Mo continued the devour, it wouldn¡¯t take long before the Big Boss copsed in seizures.

    The Experimental Group¡¯s Team Leader was the first to rush over, shielding the Big Boss and shouting, ¡°Get someone here!¡±

    The guards blocking the entrance, unaware of what was happening inside, hastily dispatched someone in response to the call.

    The Big Boss, however, managed to shake his head slightly, though it was unclear what he meant.

    The senior management members exchanged uneasy nces, their faces grim.

    Though they were not superhumans, they could tell that someone had made a move.Clearly, those windows had been shattered using powers; otherwise, such windows wouldn¡¯t break so cleanly unless struck at the corners with a safety hammer.

    Who could have done this?

    The Big Boss had confidently intended to catch the perpetrator like a Rat, but instead, he had be the target.

    For a moment, all the senior management felt chills run down their spines¡­

    Whoever did this was no ordinary person!

    To act decisively in such a scenario, breaking into a heavily guardedmand center in front of everyone and taking down the headquarters¡¯ top figure, disyed a shocking level of daring and ruthlessness!

    At this moment, Niepan headquarters¡¯ face was being pped ¡°pa-pa¡± loudly.

    While they had just been considering restoring their reputation, in the blink of an eye, several shoe prints had appeared on their faces.

    The senior management remained silently in agreement,ing to a consensus without a word.

    This matter had to be covered up!

    However, the Experimental Group¡¯s Team Leader turned and shouted, ¡°Get everyone to retreat to one ce!¡±

    ¡°But the Zombies¡­¡± a guard instinctively questioned.

    ¡°Get the people to retreat together first and lure the Zombies inside!¡± the Team Leader yelled.

    With thatmand, the guard felt a chill down his spine.

    Inside? There were still a lot of people inside¡­

    Even their captain of the guard team was still in there, wasn¡¯t he?

    ¡°We might not be able to lure them inside; there are too many people outside,¡± he replied, steeling himself for the response.

    ¡°Two minutes is enough! Don¡¯t you know how to shut the door?¡± one of the senior management members snapped.

    ¡°Shut the door¡­¡± the guard repeated in bewilderment, but a nce at the Team Leader¡¯s cold eyes made him shudder.

    The ss was shattered, but it didn¡¯t seem like there was any major incident inside¡­

    Why were these senior management members suddenly acting so crazed¡­

    Shutting the door now would certainly cause a lot of dissatisfaction, but with the attacker hidden among the crowd, they had toe up with a way to identify them.

    At this point, someone recalled, ¡°Those two people from the Dongming Branch, the trouble started when they arrived.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± a man pondered, then bellowed angrily, ¡°Right, that guy named Mu Chen! He must be involved!¡±

    ¡°It seems the Dongming Branch was a part of their inside-and-out plot, even now! We¡¯ve been under their scheme for a long time!¡± the Experimental Group¡¯s Team Leader said, turning his head to shout, ¡°Find Team Leader Li! He was the one who received them. Have him recognize each person. We¡¯ll drag them out; we have to find the culprit!¡±

    As things spiraled out of control, the senior management began to regain theirposure from their initial panic.

    At this moment, the efficiency of a Survivor Camp in action became evident.

    Amid the guards¡¯ shouting, the previously scattered Niepan Members quickly started to regroup into a corner.

    The Zombies were being lured by these people, slowly moving towards the door.

    A few capable superhumans were also called out, but for safety reasons, they had to undergo an inspection by the HR Leader before approaching the school bus.

    As a mid-level manager, Team Leader Li did not have the privilege of seeking refuge in the bus. However, he had hidden in the inner circle under the protection of several guards. When called, he emerged with a look of slight panic.

    Ling Mo slowly retreated with the crowd, keeping a clear view of what was happening around the school bus.

    He saw Team Leader Li reach the bus door and nod asionally as if conversing with someone inside. This gave Ling Mo an uneasy feeling.

    At that moment, a parked car nearby suddenly showed signs of activity. Many vehicles were parked in that area, making the car unremarkable.

    Had Ling Mo not been paying attention earlier, he might not have noticed it now.

    When he initially sensed an ambush, Ling Mo began scouting likely ambush locations.

    The guards at the gate were the obvious sentries, but the vehicles and the green belt were also potential spots.

    However, hiding in the green belt would require full-body armor.

    Otherwise, emerging with weapons would result in torn clothes and possibly bloodied faces from the sharp foliage¡­

    In such a disheveled state, forget about shouting threats; it would be more fitting to drop your weapons and beg for mercy, which might actually suit the scene better¡­

    Only Zombies and mutation beasts could move freely among the bushes. An ordinary person trying to part the grass would end up getting shredded¡­

    The car door opened quietly, and a few people stepped out.

    One of them leaned against the door, wearing sunsses, looking somewhatnguid at first nce.

    These people stood nearby, watching as Team Leader Li turned and scanned the crowd.

    Ling Mo lowered his head slightly, feeling somewhat relieved.

    Luckily, he had left Mu Chen behind; otherwise, given Mu Chen¡¯s memorable impression, he would have been the first to be identified.

    As for Ling Mo himself, he had worn a hat back then, leaving a less significant impression on Team Leader Li. Additionally, the dim light made it less likely that he would be recognized.

    However, the response from Niepan made Ling Mo realize just how tricky the situation was.

    Going up against the entire Niepan headquarters alone, the pressure he felt was immense.

    But the greatest pressure came from the Big Boss.

    Yet, this pressure felt rather peculiar¡­

    Logically, forcefully using psychic devour on a human should encounter enormous resistance.

    Human psychic resistance is much stronger than that of a Zombie, with more intense psychic fluctuations. Trying to perform a psychic devour while the target is in good condition, even if sessful, would result in significant bacsh.

    If Ling Mo¡¯s own psychic power wasn¡¯t strong enough, the target¡¯s instinctive rejection might be enough to incapacitate him.

    However, despite the great consumption of his energy, he found the risk of devouring this particr individual to be manageable.

    Yet, manageable risk was one thing, but encountering no resistance at all¡­ That was quite unusual.

    Indeed, throughout the process of devouring the Big Boss¡¯s psyche, Ling Mo felt no resistance whatsoever!

    On the contrary, his devour seemed to proceed smoothly, as if the Big Boss was actively cooperating.

    But in reality, the amount of mental energy Ling Mo absorbed was minimal, and the information extracted was pitifully scant!

    Ling Mo¡¯s initial exmation was precisely due to this discovery.

    Was the problem with his devouring strength? Of course not. It was simply that the Big Boss¡¯s mind contained very little psychic power!

    This realization shocked Ling Mo. ¡°Empty-headed¡± was just a metaphor! How could the head of a headquarters truly be so devoid of mental substance?

    Ling Mo quickly concluded that there was something fishy about this Big Boss¡­

    Recalling all the rumors about the Big Boss, his sense of foreboding deepened.

    He suddenly realized that this seemed to be a doubleyered trap!

    This Big Boss was indeed extraordinarily ruthless¡­

    As Team Leader Li approached the crowd under the protection of the guards, Ling Mo decisively retracted his psychic tentacles and gave amand to the master ball.

    Since there was little to gain, there was no point in wasting further effort on the Big Boss.

    The master ball slipped out through the Big Boss¡¯s clothing and within moments, it had already escaped outside the vehicle.

    With a leap, itnded in the grass and then wriggled through a gap in the Barbed Wire.

    In doing so, thest trace of it vanishedpletely.

    However, as the crowd grew tighter, how could Ling Mo escape under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes?

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression also looked grim. They had already pressed themselves as tightly as possible against the seam of the vehicle, hoping not to be discovered.

    Although it was still very dark, the light from the mes andmps provided a dim illumination over the open area.

    Hiding here, if someone decided to conduct a meticulous search, they would still be easily discovered.

    ¡°Crawl under the car; it¡¯ll make us less visible,¡± Mu Chen whispered.

    Lan Lan frowned as she began to crawl underneath the car, asking, ¡°What did Ling Mo do now?¡±

    ¡°He must have done something reckless!¡± Mu Chen replied irritably.

    Lan Lan huffed angrily, ¡°I knew he was unreliable.¡±

    Despite her words, she obedientlyy under the car, waiting to see how Ling Mo would get out of this situation.

    Old Lan also squeezed himself underneath, the pair leaving only their eyes visible as they peered through the car¡¯s undercarriage toward the crowd.

    Mu Chen was sweating profusely with worry. He knew Ling Mo was among the crowd and had seen Team Leader Li.

    Yet he held onto a glimmer of hope, gambling that this person wouldn¡¯t recognize Ling Mo.

    At that moment, Team Leader Li suddenly shouted, ¡°Everyone, look at the people around you. Point out anyone you don¡¯t recognize!¡±

    ¡°Sht!¡±

    Both Mu Chen and Ling Mo¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Mu Chen, in particr, felt a chill run down his spine and broke out in a cold sweat.

    This old fox!

 Chapter 763: What Version of Super Mario Is This?

    The members were busy leading the zombies into the building, but they still managed to nce around asionally.

    It seemed that the intention of the senior management was not only to find out who was behind the scenes but also to block all possible escape routes using the crowd.

    Watching the Big Boss gradually calm down, the Team Leader knew that their n was working.

    He stood close to the car¡¯s door, his cold eyes scanning the continuously shrinking crowd, andughed mockingly, ¡°Does the Rat really think he can hide in the crowd? Doesn¡¯t he realize the crowd can crush him to death just as easily? How naive! A few insignificant people dare to challenge us repeatedly; they must not know the meaning of the word ¡®death¡¯.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned his head to look into the car again.

    These words weren¡¯t just for his own venting; they were meant to scold on behalf of the Big Boss.

    Sure enough, just as the Big Boss, who had just been helped onto the sofa, heard this, he slightly frowned, ¡°We absolutely cannot let them escape¡­¡±

    After speaking, he stared at the car door with a changing expression, muttering to himself, ¡°That person reacted too quickly. As soon as he realized it was a bait, he let go immediately. Otherwise¡­ But it¡¯s fine, at least we know how to deal with you now¡­¡±

    Halfway through, he seemed to suddenly awaken and closed his mouth, his face darkening.Several senior management members exchanged nces, all looking a bit puzzled.

    Why is the Big Boss acting so strange after the attack?

    Could it be that he is unsettled?

    Thinking of this, some of them showed expressions of disbelief.

    They hadn¡¯t joined Niepan for a short period of time, and while they weren¡¯t part of the group initially led by the Big Boss, they were considered veterans.

    The Big Boss usually stayed in his own residence and never showed his face to ordinary members, but he was always well-informed about the happenings in Niepan. Not only that, but his expression also rarely varied, and his eyes always exuded a deeply profound feeling. Overall, the impression he left on the senior management was that of a stern superior, instilling a sense of awe.

    When did he start to exhibit such ruthless behavior and tone?

    The Experimental Group Leader shook his head, signaling them not to ask.

    He thought to himself, don¡¯t be fooled by the Big Boss¡¯s suit and tie now, he wasn¡¯t always this dignified. Before he rose to power, he was an outright butcher¡­

    ¡°Hurry up, grab anyone you don¡¯t recognize!¡± Team Leader Li was still shouting at the top of his lungs.

    In the crowd, a young man with a calm expression nced at him briefly, flicked his finger, and tossed a small red object into the middle of the crowd.

    As soon as it hit the ground, the crowd erupted again.

    ¡°Not again! These monsters are even fiercer than before!¡±

    ¡°Help quickly, I can¡¯t hold them off over here!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, why are you all crowding into the center? You want me to handle this alone?¡±

    Shouts and curses filled the air, and even Team Leader Li, who had just circled near the crowd, got caught in the chaos.

    One of the guards beside him was knocked to the ground by a wild swing from a zombie, and he himself retreated hastily while holding his head.

    Seeing the crowd descend into chaos again, the Experimental Group Leader frowned.

    Just as he was about to turn back for instructions, he noticed someone approaching the crowd.

    Those two were the ones who had gotten off the small car, including the man wearing sunsses.

    They looked like ordinary members, but there seemed to be something different about them¡­

    While the Experimental Group Leader was lost in thought, the two members had already reached Team Leader Li.

    The one in sunsses grabbed Team Leader Li¡¯s arm, and the other one pulled out an iron rod, using it to strike a zombie at lightning speed.

    The zombie was grappling with a guard when the rod swept it into the air.

    Before it couldnd, the person leaped up, raised the iron rod over their head, and smashed it down onto the zombie¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The zombie hit the ground heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Just as it opened its mouth, the iron rod ¡°

    whooshed¡± down, piercing its throat viciously.

    This series of attacks waspleted almost in the blink of an eye, without a single hitch, leaving the nearby Niepan memberspletely stunned.

    They were superhumans as well, but to perform so seamlessly in such a dim environment, very few could aplish that.

    These attacks required not just speed and strength, but urate judgment and extensivebat experience.

    Especially his decisive thrust into the zombie¡¯s mouth as hended, which sent chills down the spines of everyone present.

    Killing without hesitation¡­ and he was even smiling while doing it!

    After pulling the rod out of the zombie¡¯s chest, he quickly charged towards the next zombie.

    With him clearing the way, Team Leader Li was swiftly brought into the crowd!

    Following the sunsses man¡¯s guidance, Team Leader Li looked into the crowd and then hesitantly closed his eyes.

    Noticing Team Leader Li¡¯s actions, the sunsses man¡¯s serious expression, and his hand subtly ced on Team Leader Li¡¯s hindbrain, Ling Mo immediately narrowed his eyes.

    This is a mental ability superhuman! And he has a way to help Team Leader Li find people quickly!

    Ling Mo¡¯s gaze darted between this man and Team Leader Li, and suddenly his pupils contracted.

    Two psychic tentacles shot through the crowd, urately targeting those two psychic light clusters.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Team Leader Li screamed, clutching his head and shaking.

    The man behind him turned pale, but then his lips curled into a slight smile!

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, sensing trouble.

    ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡± The sunsses man shouted, and Iron Rod Man immediately reacted.

    He leaped forward, stepping on people¡¯s shoulders, and charged towards Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo quickly retreated into the crowd, his eyes ncing to the side.

    Hearing the sunsses man¡¯s shout, Lan Lan, who was under the car, shivered and quickly pulled her head back.

    She turned to Mu Chen, who was squatting in the gap of the car, and said, ¡°What do we do? It seems like he¡¯s been discovered.¡±

    Mu Chen hesitated for a moment and then grasped the hilt of his knife. He leaned his back against the car and slowly moved near the side mirror. ¡°In a while, don¡¯t move. When you see the situation turn chaotic, just run. Head towards that hole. Those people will definitely chase you there. Cover your faces and blend in. It¡¯s so dark, no one will notice you.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to save him?¡± Old Lan nodded and asked.

    ¡°Who¡¯s saving anyone! This is about saving myself. If he goes down, I¡¯m dead too, got it?¡± Mu Chen exined angrily.

    However, as he turned around, Mu Chen showed a frustrated expression. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea to follow him!¡±

    While Mu Chen was nervously taking deep breaths and seeking an opportunity to charge out, a gasp arose from the crowd.

    As Ling Mo retreated, Iron Rod Mannded lightly in an open gap.

    Somehow, whenever the sunsses man shouted, Iron Rod Man would quickly follow.

    Not just that, the rest of the group who had gotten off the small car also rushed towards the crowd.

    Ling Mo quickly realized that the sunsses man was using him as bait, trying to lure him out.

    If too many people came at once, Ling Mo would surely hold back or try to find another way out.

    So they sent only two, and they even deliberately split up to give Ling Mo an apparent opportunity to fight back.

    What Ling Mo didn¡¯t expect was that they weren¡¯t using any superpowers. When Team Leader Li closed his eyes, the sunsses man was just pretending. In reality, he was fully prepared, just waiting for Ling Mo to make a move.

    When Ling Mo finally acted, the man took the hit, but since he was prepared, the impact wasn¡¯t that severe.

    However, once targeted, he clung to Ling Mo like a leech.

    After locking onto Ling Mo, the sunsses man quickly exited the crowd and stood a short distance away, sneering as he watched Ling Mo¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked¡­¡±

    Ling Mo continued to retreat into the crowd, but these people, although unaware of who exactly was being targeted, instinctively parted to the sides, clearing a path for Iron Rod Man.

    ¡°ng.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s back lightly hit something, and at the same time, he bumped against ayer of sturdy barbed wire.

    The crowd partedpletely, leaving Ling Mo fully exposed to Iron Rod Man and the sunsses man.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    Iron Rod Man grinned, brandishing his iron rod as he lunged at Ling Mo like a fierce tiger.

    But at the very moment he was exposed, Ling Mo had already turned around, grabbing hold of the Barbed Wire.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±

    The sunsses man shouted angrily from a distance, and Iron Rod Man¡¯s speed increased instantly.

    At the same time, the guards near the opening raised their guns, aiming directly at the Barbed Wire.

    ¡°Come and get me if you dare.¡±

    Ling Mo replied nonchntly, then pushed off the ground with his feet, his whole body lifting suddenly.

    Without any visible effort, it was as if he had grabbed an invisible, stic rope and was catapulted upwards.

    No matter how fast Iron Rod Man moved, he couldn¡¯t match this spring-like force. His iron rod struck the Barbed Wire with a ¡°ng,¡± but he missed his target.

    He responded quickly, grabbing the Barbed Wire and climbing up with astonishing speed after missing.

    The people below raised their heads in amazement, eximing continuously.

    Most of them hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening. How did things escte into a fight so suddenly?

    Especially the scene where the first person, cornered and seemingly doomed, suddenly soared into the air-it left these onlookers dumbfounded.

    ¡°Did anyone see his face?¡±

    ¡°No, his movements were too fast.¡±

    ¡°What kind of superpower is that¡­?¡±

    Ling Mo, now high above, neither fell back down nor clung to the Barbed Wire.

    Instead, he stood steadily in mid-air, seemingly leveraging some invisible force. With a light hop, he ascended another level.

    ¡°Are you ying Super Mario?¡±

    Hearing the shouts from below, Iron Rod Man looked up, instantly cursing in frustration.

 Chapter 764: So Arrogant Even While Running Away

    When Iron Rod Man shouted this, everyone below was suddenly enlightened¡­e to think of it, it really does look like that!

    Ling Mo, hovering in mid-air, paused momentarily, and a hint of an unnatural expression shed across his face.

    After all, this was an effect he achieved by materializing his psychic tentacle. Why did it seem so trivial in the eyes of these unappreciative people?

    ¡°I clearly am not wearing any suspenders or overalls, nor do I have a chubby figure, and I certainly didn¡¯t grow big by eating mushrooms¡­¡±

    In fact, Ling Mo had used this method quite a few times before, but primarily as an auxiliary measure. This technique typically consumed arge amount of mental energy, and it also required very specific terrain conditions.

    After using it once or twice, it might catch people off guard, but use it too often and people will eventually figure out the principle behind it.

    In another ce, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have so many reservations, but this was the Niepan headquarters!

    The crowd of superhumans down there, were they just for show?

    So many Experimental Subjects had been let in, fighting against dozens of people in this small, dimly lit area for half a day, yet nobody got injured. This alone already said a lot.Ling Mo wasn¡¯t so arrogant as to think he could take on everyone single-handedly. Sheer numbers alone could wear him down!

    If they were scattered, he might still have a chance of picking them off one by one, but now they were all clustered together¡­

    These superhumans hadn¡¯t reacted yet, and Ling Mo intended to seize this opportunity.

    Showing this trick was all about intimidating the crowd and creating an opening!

    ¡°You¡¯d better settle down!¡± Iron Rod Man, following behind in a hurry, shouted aggressively.

    In the midst of his distraction, he suddenly felt a mass of Dark Shadow fall from the sky and ¡°st¡± onto his face.

    Some of the Dark Shadow even fell into his open mouth, nearly causing him to fall off the Barbed Wire.

    ¡°I¡­ Damn it! This is mud from his shoe!¡±

    While Iron Rod Man was spitting furiously, sunsses man was ring coldly at Ling Mo in the air.

    Hispanions had mingled into the crowd, with one staying close by his side.

    At this moment, only a few seconds had passed since Ling Mo¡¯s eye-catching leap.

    In such a short amount of time,bined with Ling Mo¡¯s eerie agility and the zombies going berserk below, most of the members still felt utterly bewildered.

    Even the team leader of the Experimental Group, standing at the car door, waspletely stunned. Although he wasn¡¯t aware of the ¡°lure the snake out of its hole¡± n, he reacted immediately when the unexpected incident urred. He initially thought an exciting hunt was about tomence, with everyone chasing and surrounding their target, leading to an undoubtedly bloody conclusion. But who could have expected that Ling Mo would jump over the wall so quickly?

    And what a showy leap it was!

    Especially the phrase ¡°If you have the guts,e after me,¡± which, in the suddenly quiet open space, was heard by almost everyone clearly.

    This wasn¡¯t just a p in the face; it was like throwing a harsh uppercut right at these senior management.

    Sunsses man looked particrly unsightly, as if he¡¯d been punched in the nose. Seeing Ling Mopletely up on high ground, he snorted coldly and suddenly raised his hand.

    ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡±

    He smirked and whispered a few words to the person beside him.

    That person nodded and then loudly shouted, ¡°Listen up! This guy is a mental ability user! Don¡¯t worry about what kind of superpowers he¡¯s using. Those with psychic attacks, bring him down from up there!¡±

    His shout caused another stir among the crowd.

    ¡°No way, a mental ability user?¡±

    ¡°I thought he had enhancement abilities!¡±

    ¡°Mental abilities can be used like this?¡±

    Amid the discussions, several mental ability superhumans stood up, their eyes gleaming with excitement as they stared at Ling Mo.

    ¡°He has psychic fluctuations!¡±

    ¡°Hit him directly!¡±

    Sunsses man raised his arm, smiling as he looked at Ling Mo.

    Indeed, this person¡¯s thoughts were very sharp. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand how Ling Mo managed to achieve this, he immediately came up with the most targeted response.

    As for how impressive Ling Mo¡¯s ability was, he didn¡¯t care at all.

    The ugly expression on his face was because Ling Mo had seized control of the situation through this shocking method.

    Ling Mo in the air acted as if he didn¡¯t hear a thing. With two swift steps, he had already leapt over the Barbed Wire.

    But if he were to be struck down, evennding on the other side would mean certain death.

    Iron Rod Man, undeterred, continued to climb upwards, waiting for a chance to pounce and exact his revenge for the mud incident¡­

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Lan Lan asked nervously.

    Mu Chen, gripping his knife handle tightly, had a pensive look on his face.

    Just moments ago, he was gearing up to rush out recklessly, but Ling Mo suddenly used such an audacious method to escape.

    Even though there was another crisis now, who could be sure Ling Mo didn¡¯t have another trick up his sleeve?

    Watching Ling Mo in the air, Mu Chen felt it best not to act rashly.

    Ling Mo had gone to great lengths to get Lan Lan and Old Lan out.

    And this guy¡­ he was never one to suffer losses lightly¡­

    ¡°What else can we do? Just wait and see.¡± Mu Chen thought for a moment and then said with aplicated expression.

    Lan Lan gave him a surprised look before scornfully saying, ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to go out, just admit it. No need to pretend to be all righteous¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s pretending?¡± Mu Chen retorted angrily.

    Seeing Lan Lan roll her eyes and turn her head away, Mu Chen felt a pang of frustration.

    Was he really scared? No, it was because Ling Mo had often tricked him!

    But Lan Lan definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to his exnation. Mu Chen redirected his attention back to Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo, having leapt to a higher point, paused momentarily. He turned his head, but his gaze didn¡¯t fall on the mental ability superhumans. Instead, he locked eyes directly on sunsses man.

    During his upward jump, Ling Mo had been ¡°reminiscing¡± about the spiritual energy of this man.

    This person seemed to be a mental ability superhuman as well, but his tracking method was quite unique. However, this wasn¡¯t the main point. The real reason Ling Mo paid him special attention was that his mental energy felt vaguely familiar¡­

    This feeling was not very clear, but it was peculiar. Each person¡¯s mental energy is unique and has very distinctive personal characteristics.

    An ordinary mental ability superhuman might not be able to discern it, but Ling Mo, with his Devour ability, was very sensitive to such things.

    It¡¯s likeparing a dish perceived by sight to one tasted; Ling Mo received a more nuanced understanding through his unique ability.

    But this guy in front of him¡­ it was clearly their first encounter.

    Wearing sunsses at night-this image would be unforgettable once seen!

    ¡°Why does he feel familiar¡­¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brows, quickly searching his mind. But then he heard sunsses man chuckle twice, and the man standing next to him spoke up again, ¡°If you surrender now, it¡¯s still not toote. Otherwise, if we make a move, I guarantee you will die a terrible death!¡±

    This was no idle threat. Several Machine Guns were already aimed at Ling Mo, and below, several mental ability superhumans were poised to strike.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t actually bring Ling Mo down, as long as they could cause him to pause for even a moment, the next second he would be riddled with bullets.

    Their threats and bluster were obviously a ploy to capture him alive.

    Ling Mo nced among the crowd, quickly spotting sunsses man¡¯spanions.

    Once these people mixed into the crowd, they swiftly dispersed, not focusing on Ling Mo but rather on the surrounding Niepan members.

    Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts raced, and he quickly understood their intentions, finding it somewhat amusing.

    Apparently, they believed that tonight¡¯s events couldn¡¯t have been orchestrated by Ling Mo alone, and now they were waiting for his aplices to reveal themselves.

    To them, Ling Mo¡¯s brazen actions were likely a distraction to draw all attention, thereby covering for hispanions¡¯ escape.

    ¡°Too bad that while I do havepanions, it¡¯s not like you think¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Meanwhile, Team Leader Li, clutching his head, came to his senses and whispered to sunsses man, ¡°That guy is Ling Ge, but I haven¡¯t seen Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Ling Ge, huh¡­¡± sunsses man repeated with a cold smile, ¡°Do you intend to sacrifice yourself for the greater good? Or are you nning to fight to the death and abandon yourpanions to escape on your own? But as I said, you won¡¯t escape!¡±

    This was the third time sunsses man had spoken loudly, and while Ling Mo listened to his tone, he couldn¡¯t shake off a strange feeling.

    Normal people don¡¯t usually speak while deliberately suppressing their voice¡­

    As that sense of familiarity grew clearer in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, he narrowed his eyes slightly,ing to a vague conclusion.

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw me trying to escape? Am I that kind of person?¡± Ling Mo shook his head, looking extremely exasperated.

    If his intention was to run away, his speed wouldn¡¯t be this slow!

    Sunsses man was momentarily stunned. His expression suddenly changed dramatically: ¡°Get him!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken, the mental ability superhumans all seemed to falter momentarily; simultaneously, Ling Mo followed through with a leap outward.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t running?!¡±

    Iron Rod Man had just halted his advance, not expecting that behind Ling Mo¡¯s righteous wordsy such an intent.

    Using a trick as basic as fooling children at such a critical life-or-death moment, and most people even fell for it!

    Who could have imagined that even when pushed to such an extreme, Ling Mo would still think of such a tactic!

    Sunsses man¡¯s face turned ashen. He hadn¡¯t expected Ling Mo to actually try escaping alone¡­ what a blunder!

    ¡°Damn it, Ling Mo, you schemer!¡± Mu Chen instantly lost hisposure, but after cursing, he remained squatting in ce, unmoving.

    ¡°Now is it time for you to save yourself?¡± Old Lan asked, struggling to support himself.

    Mu Chen shot him a dark look, then nced at Lan Lan. Finally, he bit his lip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°So, you do trust him¡­¡± Lan Lan said with a teasing blink of her eyes.

    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± Mu Chen responded with a dejected tone.

 Chapter 765: I Said Its Not an Escape

    At this moment, Ling Mo was still in mid-air, and the sunsses man finally waved down the hand he had been holding up.

    This action was directed towards the guards at the breach, and the message was simple: Open fire!

    After being messed with by Ling Mo twice, sunsses man¡¯s patience was finally exhausted.

    Kill! Kill this person!

    As for his aplices, couldn¡¯t they be foundter if they didn¡¯t show up now? Perfect, this would serve as an opportunity to show them the fate of those who resist Niepan!

    When the intense gunfiremenced, maybe some coward would be scared enough toe out on their own.

    With that thought, sunsses man¡¯s hand waved down with extra force, full of ferocity!

    At the same time, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the sunsses man¡¯s hand.

    The unusual tone he used when he called out had already drawn a lot of attention, and now he suddenly made this action, naturally bing the center of everyone¡¯s focus.As his hand fully waved down, an invisible chill swept through the crowd.

    He was going to make a ruthless move¡­

    Although most people had no idea who this person was or where he came from, his manner of easily deciding someone¡¯s life or death exuded an inherent sense of fearsome authority!

    What does it mean to wield absolute power? Just look at his actions and that confident expression!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Sunsses man red viciously at Ling Mo, a cold smile creeping onto his face.

    He seemed to have already seen Ling Mo¡¯s helpless struggle and his eventual fall like a discarded rag.

    Weren¡¯t these Experimental Subjects lured out by them? They¡¯ll be fed with his corpse then!

    ¡°Fight me? You¡¯re out of your league!¡±

    Sunsses man pondered smugly, but suddenly felt something was off.

    His hand had already waved down, but where were the gunshots?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say to follow my hand signal?¡±

    Sunsses man was furious. Just a moment ago, his left hand practically had a spotlight on it, waving for everyone to see!

    Not just him; even those in the crowd who weren¡¯t entangled with zombies stood on tiptoe, turning their heads towards the breach.

    Unfortunately, they were blocked either by people or zombies, it¡¯s not so easy to see clearly.

    Just a moment ago, everyone¡¯s attention was on sunsses man and Ling Mo; who would focus on the guards?

    Sunsses man suddenly had a bad feeling and quickly turned his head.

    One nce, and his expression changed.

    A man beside him muttered, ¡°Why are those people just standing there?¡±

    At the breach, about a dozen figures were indeed standing there but without any movement.

    Squinting his eyes for a better look, the man suddenly gasped in shock.

    Those people weren¡¯t just standing there; they were clearly bound to the machine guns and barbed wire! No wonder it looked odd-what kind of terrible puppet show was this?

    But seriously, who could have silently managed to take down a dozen guards at once? When Ling Mo jumped up, the guards had responded to their signals, and it hadn¡¯t even been a minute since. How did this happen?!

    In the blink of an eye, cold sweat drenched the man¡¯s back.

    Sunsses man obviously noticed this too. At that moment, two of the machine guns suddenly moved ominously, and gunfire erupted!

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Someone in the crowd cursed, and instantly everyone ducked to the ground.

    And the machine guns were pointed right at them!

    How ironic-all these things being used against them were from Niepan!

    Experimental Subjects, machine guns!

    There should be a limit to using local resources!

    Though sunsses man reacted quickly, as soon as he dodged behind Team Leader Li, Ling Mo, almost touching down, leaped up and made a grabbing motion towards sunsses man from nearly thirty meters away.

    Sunsses man, still turning his head, hadn¡¯t anticipated this. Someone in the crowd started shouting, ¡°He¡¯sing back!¡±

    The shouts were drowned in the gunfire, hard to hear clearly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    As the thought shed through sunsses man¡¯s mind, he suddenly felt an invisible noose tighten around his neck.

    As a superhuman with mental abilities, what kind of physical defense could he make?

    With that invisible noose tightening around him, before he could react, his entire body was suddenly lifted off the ground.

    ¡°What kind of superpower is this?!¡±

    Hearing the whooshing wind and the chaotic gunfire around him, sunsses man was utterly bewildered.

    Was this Ling Mo¡¯s doing?

    How many more tricks did this mental ability user have up his sleeve?

    Sunsses man tried to struggle, but it was clear that Ling Mo had nned this meticulously. The force was astonishing, and the speed was beyond belief!

    Moreover, being suspended in mid-air without any leverage, and with a physique no different from an ordinary person, sunsses man¡¯s struggle was futile.

    The first to recover was the man beside sunsses man. He quickly leapt up, reaching out to grab him, but suddenly noticed Ling Mo squinting his eyes at him: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? I really wasn¡¯t trying to run.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Just as the man sensed something was wrong, his head felt like it was hit with a powerful punch, causing his actions to go awry.

    He tumbled to the ground in a rather undignified manner. Before he could get up, he shouted, ¡°Stop him!¡±

    That shout was what finally snapped everyone around them back to reality.

    Seeing sunsses man beingunched towards Ling Mo like a human cannonball, everyone was dumbstruck.

    This guy¡­ he¡¯s far more than just brazen!

    Forced into corners repeatedly, this guy not only kept his cool but dared to snatch someone right under everyone¡¯s noses!

    It seemed he never intended to escape from the start; all his actions were aimed at seizing this moment.

    Even if he had outside assistance, there was no need for such audacity!

    And the bizarre method Ling Mo just used once again caused a stir among the crowd.

    Several mental ability users, having just been startled by the gunfire, were hit by a second wave of shock.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t giving them any chance¡­

    The gunfire pinned many people down. Though some wanted to move, they hesitated after ncing at sunsses man.

    Who was this guy?

    And as for the man in mid-air, what was the point of capturing sunsses man?

    The Experimental Group¡¯s Team Leader, crouching inside the vehicle with his hands covering his head, also witnessed the scene and began to specte about Ling Mo¡¯s intentions.

    From the looks of it, this guy intended to take a hostage and then negotiate terms with them¡­

    ¡°But he¡¯s really thinking too simply. There¡¯s no way the Big Boss would let them go just for one person¡­¡± the Team Leader thought to himself as he turned to look back inside the vehicle.

    What he saw shocked him- the Big Boss¡¯s expression had suddenly changed!

    It wasn¡¯t fury or cruelty, but an expression like someone had his heart gripped tightly in fear.

    Specifically, the Big Boss was staring wide-eyed, with his mouth twitching slightly, his body slumped against the sofa, and his eyes staring nkly ahead. Upon closer inspection, he was also taking shallow breaths as if he couldn¡¯t get enough air.

    ¡°Big Boss¡­¡±

    The Team Leader half-crawled over, only to find that the Big Boss showed no response at all.

    ¡°Are you alright? Big Boss?¡±

    After shouting several times with no answer, the Team Leader suddenly felt his pulse quicken. He vaguely caught onto some key points but couldn¡¯t piece them together in his mind¡­

    While Ling Mo made his move, he also signaled in the direction where Mu Chen was.

    Mu Chen had been intently watching Ling Mo, his emotions fluctuating with Ling Mo¡¯s every action.

    Finally seeing the signal, Mu Chen felt a sudden urge to cry tears of joy.

    ¡°This damned captain¡­¡±

    He muttered as he helped Old Lan out of their hiding spot.

    Lan Lan kept ncing back towards where Ling Mo was, unable to help but marvel, ¡°He is so bold¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly!¡±

    Mu Chen yanked Old Lan and squeezed into the gap between the car and the barbed wire, then quickly bent over and dashed towards the exit.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we using that hole?¡± Old Lan asked while they ran.

    ¡°Ling Mo wants us to use the main gate!¡± Mu Chen exined, though he was also feeling a bit uneasy inside.

    This Ling Mo was incredibly brazen¡­

    Snatching someone from right under their noses and then having his allies leave through the front gate¡­

    Even if Niepan¡¯s senior management didn¡¯t die from anger, they¡¯d undoubtedly be furious!

    As they got closer, Mu Chen suddenly noticed something strange, and Lan Lan¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock too.

    The two machine guns were firing wildly, but their barrels weren¡¯t actually aimed at anyone. They were just suppressing their targets, preventing them from lifting their heads. Whenever someone tried to move, the gun barrels would tilt down in response, creating a suppressive fire situation.

    Who would dare to confront bullets head-on?

    These light machine guns fired by pressing the trigger, and the triggers of these two guns were being ¡°operated¡± by two guards who seemed to have been knocked unconscious. Their index fingers had been ced on the triggers by someone else.

    But how their fingers managed to keep pressing the trigger while they were unconscious was something Mu Chen couldn¡¯t fathom.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too dark, and there are mechanisms I can¡¯t see¡­¡± he thought.

    Lan Lan and Old Lan were also astonished by what they saw, but Mu Chen quickly urged them to bypass the guards and run towards the nearby opening.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t those guns shooting at the people?¡± Lan Lan asked while running.

    Mu Chen nearly bit his tongue, ncing at Lan Lan in shock, he said, ¡°That would result in a lot of casualties.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being hunted downter?¡± Lan Lan innocently blinked, ¡°I was just thinking of you guys.¡±

    ¡°Killing them now would make us no different from murderers. These people might note looking for trouble after this. After what happened today, they¡¯ll think twice abouting after us,¡± Mu Chen exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so capable or anything¡­¡± Lan Lan retorted mercilessly.

    Old Lan nodded in agreement, ¡°If you were really that ruthless, I¡¯d have to reconsider. Dreams are important, but not if it means throwing Lan Lan into the fire.¡±

    ¡°This old man really speaks reason¡­ but could you at least teach your daughter better first?¡± Mu Chen said, exasperated.

    Just then, loud shouting could be heard from behind: ¡°Someone¡¯s running from the front!¡±

    ¡°That person is¡­ seems like the Deputy Team Leader!¡±

    The Experimental Group¡¯s Team Leader had just directed people to retrieve the man with sunsses when he heard this, causing him to ck out from frustration.

 Chapter 766: Stirring Up Trouble is Also a Skill

    ¡°Ran¡­ Ran away?¡±

    The leader of the Experimental Group stood there, swaying, almost believing his ears were ying tricks on him.

    ¡°The one who ran¡­ was the Deputy Team Leader? That old man?¡±

    A shiver ran down his spine, and he practically stumbled and crawled to the car door, peeking through the gap in the direction of the breach.

    Unfortunately, the leader¡¯s vision wasn¡¯t very good. His eyes were almost popping out of his head, but all he could see were the ming gun barrels.

    ¡°You! Come here!¡±

    He looked around and suddenly pointed at a guard.

    Due to his nervousness, his voice was somewhat distorted, making it sound particrly sharp.

    The guard was immediately startled, then crouched and hurried over under the leader¡¯s frantic gestures.As soon as he got close, the leader¡¯s bony hand grabbed his cor.

    This old man, who held a high position at the Niepan headquarters, now had a twisted and grotesque expression, a far cry from his usual dignity.

    ¡°Did you get a clear look? Who exactly ran away?¡±

    The guard was almost choking from the leader¡¯s grip and answered nervously with a pained expression, ¡°It seemed like three people¡­ one of them was wearing a whiteb coat with graying hair, followed by a shorty¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he suddenly felt the grip on his neck loosen and realized that the leader had copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°It was him, him and his daughter¡­ No¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­ it¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    The leader muttered with a vacant look in his eyes, ¡°Why did he run? What was he running for? I gave him everything he wanted!¡±

    At this point, his voice suddenly rose, and his expression turned extremely angry, ¡°That old man, how dare he run! He¡¯s trying to ruin me, he¡¯s trying to ruin me!¡±

    He suddenly lunged at the guard again, scaring the guard into another shiver.

    ¡°Why on earth did I stand here to watch this spectacle? I should have stayed far away¡­¡± the guard thought, almost in tears.

    ¡°Go! Bring him back to me! You must bring him back!¡± the leader shouted.

    The guard looked troubled. With bullets flying everywhere, how were they supposed to capture anyone?

    Actually, sneaking around wasn¡¯t that difficult, but if the others dared to walk right out the front door in broad daylight, surely they had something up their sleeve, didn¡¯t they?

    Chasing after them in the dark would be suicide¡­

    But fearing the leader¡¯s crazed expression, the guard didn¡¯t dare voice his thoughts. Instead, he reluctantly nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go notify them.¡±

    Only after the guard returned to the crowd did the leader¡¯s body seem to go limp, as if drained of all strength.

    Gritting his teeth, he muttered, ¡°That guy named Ling¡­ and Mu Chen¡­ the guy named Ling¡­¡±

    Repeating the names over and over, his fingernails sunk deeply into his flesh.

    The sudden outburst from the Experimental Group leader didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the other senior management members.

    Though their reactions weren¡¯t as intense, they too felt a twinge of panic.

    After a whole night of chaos, it was only at this very moment that they truly realized the danger posed by their adversary.

    So¡­ this was their real objective!

    And this move had essentially taken away a backbone of Niepan.

    The Deputy Team Leader¡­ He was the foundation of the Experimental Group!

    No wonder the leader was trembling with fury. With the roots gouged out, the Experimental Group¡¯s significance would plummet.

    Once the most prominent and powerful among all the senior management, the leader¡¯s stature would greatly diminish after tonight¡­

    ¡°After the apocalypse struck, I finally climbed up to the position of team leader, shaking off the ¡®Deputy¡¯ leader who had been by my side for decades, thinking I was on cloud nine. And now¡­¡± a man remarked, wiping his cold sweat.

    ¡°But what¡¯s going on with the Big Boss? His face looks even worse¡­¡± someone finally noticed the silent, gasping Big Boss. Although they shouted a couple of times in confusion, they couldn¡¯t discern anything unusual¡­

    Meanwhile, the sunsses man was finally forced close to Ling Mo, unable to resist.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± He screamed furiously, but it couldn¡¯t change his situation.

    Iron Rod Man red fiercely from behind the Barbed Wire, shouting, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°I already did,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    Ling Mo effortlessly swapped his feet mid-air, making it look like he was taking a casual stroll. However, from his tense posture, it was clear he was using some method to stabilize himself.

    No matter how you looked at it, his calm and rxed demeanor was much more graceful than the awkward, octopus-like crawl of Iron Rod Man.

    Coupled with Ling Mo¡¯s condescending smile¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Iron Rod Man cursed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to interfere with me; your technique is too poor,¡± Ling Mo advised.

    Iron Rod Man was taken aback for a moment, his face instantly turning bright red.

    He saw right through me, just like that?

    Come to think of it, this guy is answering me, yet he doesn¡¯t seem affected at all¡­ Isn¡¯t mental ability supposed to require intense concentration?

    Could it be¡­ he just doesn¡¯t care about me at all?

    Iron Rod Man gritted his teeth in anger, his gaze repeatedly shifting between Ling Mo and the sunsses man, waiting for the right moment to act.

    ¡°Trying to snatch him from under my nose? But you¡¯re not fast enough,¡± Ling Mo continued, ¡°You can¡¯t climb faster than he can fly.¡±

    Iron Rod Man felt like he was coughing up blood; this guy even had the nerve to mock him!

    But Ling Mo¡¯s words were true-Iron Rod Man had to dodge bullets while climbing, significantly slowing him down.

    And this only made Iron Rod Man even more frustrated.

    Clearly, he already had the upper hand; why resort to the same tactics?

    At this moment, a ¡°whoosh¡± sound reached his ears-it was the sunsses man getting closer from above.

    Iron Rod Man let out a low roar and kicked off from the Barbed Wire, turning to pounce at the sunsses man.

    His intention was obvious. Regardless of how the sunsses man managed to fly, as long as he brought him down to the ground, it would be a way to escape.

    Even if he got hurt in the process, it would be better than falling into Ling Mo¡¯s hands!

    Just as he let go of the iron, he heard Ling Mo shout from above: ¡°Use that rod of yours.¡±

    The sunsses man flinched mid-air-was he being treated like a baseball?

    Iron Rod Man also staggered slightly-enough already!

    But his leaping ability was indeed impressive, and the slight stagger didn¡¯t significantly affect his movement.

    Seeing his fingers about to reach the sunsses man, Iron Rod Man couldn¡¯t help but sh a cold smirk.

    Although his interference hadn¡¯t seeded, the guy had gotten too cocky¡­

    But in that very instant, his vision suddenly blurred.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    With a question mark popping up in his mind, the screams of the sunsses man abruptly seemed to be right above him.

    In a daze, Iron Rod Man was still puzzled, thinking, ¡°Wait, if I¡¯m pouncing, he should be under me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The pain of mming face-first into the ground instantly woke him up. Shaking his head, he struggled to get up, feeling like his body was about to fall apart. He saw Ling Mo gracefully descending from mid-air, holding the sunsses man.

    Separated by a sheet of Barbed Wire, Ling Mo waved at him. ¡°Touchdown!¡±

    Iron Rod Man, still in a daze, felt a tightness in his chest. ¡°Do you think this is a football game?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to grab people mid-air,¡± Ling Mo smiled slightly.

    Iron Rod Man lunged onto the Barbed Wire, shaking it violently. ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you dare take him away, I guarantee you¡¯ll die miserably!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ling Mo gave the sunsses man¡¯s waist a kick to stop his wailing, then asked with a smile, ¡°Is he very important?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s question was very leading, and he watched the sunsses man¡¯s reaction carefully.

    Even in the dim light, Ling Mo¡¯s vision was significantly better than an average person¡¯s.

    The reason he paused to ask this was because he already had a hunch¡­

    Upon seeing Ling Mo¡¯s kick, Iron Rod Man¡¯s face turned fierce again. But when Ling Mo asked, a strange look shed across his face. Stiffening his neck, he answered, ¡°What, are you scared? Let me tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah,¡± the sunsses man, clutching his waist and shaking, wanted to speak too.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s kick had been quite hard; the sunsses man felt as if his kidneys were about to be squeezed out from somewhere. With no energy to speak, he could only groan a couple of times, hoping Iron Rod Man would catch on¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡± Iron Rod Man¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°You hit him so hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Not talking? Fine,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile, shaking his head. He lifted the sunsses man and said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret your decision.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Iron Rod Man struggled to climb the Barbed Wire again, but now he could barely control his limbs, let alone climb up.

    Helplessly watching Ling Mo drag the sunsses man into the darkness, Iron Rod Man¡¯s body went limp.

    With his fingers hooked into the holes of the fence, he muttered with a defeated expression, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Mu Chen pulled Old Lan through the gap and dashed more than ten meters beforeing to an abrupt stop.

    Seeing his suddenly tense demeanor, Lan Lan couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious too. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone ahead,¡± Mu Chen whispered.

    ¡°So¡­ Niepan was prepared for this?¡± Old Lan said, his expression uncertain.

    Mu Chen nodded heavily, slowly raising his knife and taking a step forward. ¡°You two run ahead and find a ce to hide. I¡¯ll cover for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! You idiot, over here!¡±

    A familiar voice came from the bushes, cutting off Mu Chen¡¯s heroic deration.

    His face twitched, then he turned to the puzzled Lan Lan and said, ¡°It¡¯s one of ours¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lan Lan blinked and nodded.

    ¡°Forget what I just said,¡± Mu Chen muttered quietly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect someone woulde to your aid!¡± Old Lan said, looking excited.

    Mu Chen sighed in frustration, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either¡­ That Ling Mo! He didn¡¯t tell me anything!¡±

 Chapter 767: Caught an Ingrate

    The intense gunfire continued to echo ¡°rat-a-tat-tat¡± in this area, but things fell eerily quiet as soon as they left the open space in front of the headquarters.

    Shaking green belt, deste road devoid of people¡­ Inside and outside the Barbed Wire, it felt like two different worlds.

    Standing outside and listening to the gunfire gave a surreal feeling.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The sunsses man groaned in pain as he stumbled forward, following Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo¡¯s kick had nearly incapacitated him, and the stare he cast at Ling Mo was filled with hatred.

    One moment, he thought victory was certain; the next, he became Ling Mo¡¯s captive¡­

    And Ling Mo treated prisoners without a shred of courtesy!

    Even though their eyes met through the sunsses, Ling Mo, with his strong psychic power, sharply sensed the man¡¯s gaze.¡°You seem very angry,¡± Ling Mo¡¯s tone was surprisingly bemused, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be that easy to injure your kidneys.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After witnessing Iron Rod Man being led into a trap, the sunsses man had gained some insight into Ling Mo¡¯s way of speaking.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing this on purpose, to provoke me, to make me lose my cool, and then dig a pit for me to fall into¡­¡± the sunsses man reminded himself.

    Seeing the sunsses man remain silent, Ling Mo touched his nose and suddenly smirked, ¡°But I have plenty of ways to injure your kidneys, and even¡­ seeing the copse of the Babylon Tower isn¡¯t too difficult¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± the sunsses man asked through gritted teeth.

    Ling Mo nced downward and then gave a sinisterugh, ¡°You can think of it as the explosive destruction of localized organs.¡±

    The sunsses man froze for a moment, then cursed viciously, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t think¡­ you¡¯ve won¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Not scared? That¡¯s strange¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts raced, and he shifted his gaze back to the man¡¯s face.

    The sunsses man continued to shout viciously, ¡°Even if you manage to escape for now, how long can you really run? You should know how many superhumans Niepan has, right¡­¡±

    Ling Mo unexpectedly nodded and patted his backpack. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure yet, I haven¡¯t looked through those booklets.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°The registration forms.¡±

    The sunsses man¡¯s expression turned remarkably colorful. This guy even took their registration forms!

    And he had the audacity to look at him with an expression that suggested it was the most natural thing in the world, even staring at him like he was an idiot.

    ¡°Scoundrels¡­¡± the sunsses man cursed.

    ¡°Save it. It¡¯s for knowing the enemy as well as oneself. Tactical, you know?¡± Ling Mo said, and suddenly waved his hand.

    The sunsses man only saw a blur, and the next second, his sunsses fell to the ground.

    He stared in shock at Ling Mo and recalled the scene when he was ¡°captured.¡±

    ¡°Telekinesis? No¡­ even if he can control objects, how could he control a living person?¡± the sunsses man pondered frantically.

    Psychic power controlling objects essentially means applying one¡¯s psychic power to influence the trajectory of an object and even make it move under this force.

    Usually, the objects that can be controlled are small knives, keys, things that are not big and rtively light.

    But for a full-grown adult like the sunsses man, with a weight of around 130-140 jin

    1

    , what kind of psychic power would it take to lift him?

    Moreover, what he felt at that time was a rope¡­

    ¡°Could it be some special weapon?¡± the sunsses man spected.

    Unfortunately, from his angle, he couldn¡¯t see the front of Ling Mo at all, let alone check if Ling Mo had anything hidden in his jacket.

    As he stared at Ling Mo, Ling Mo was also looking at him.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s expression was much calmer. After ncing at him twice, Ling Mo suddenly said, ¡°Is this a mutated cataract? Or are you deliberately rolling your eyes because you can¡¯t face someone stronger than you? Well, no wonder you wear sunsses if you look like that. I thought you were just trying to show off.¡±

    The sunsses man¡¯s thoughts were pulled back abruptly, and he was so angry that he practically smoked with rage.

    Mutated cataract¡­ deliberately rolling your eyes¡­ looking like this¡­ And especially that phrase, ¡°someone stronger than you,¡± made the sunsses man¡¯s eyes ze with fury.

    Iron Rod Man was right; this guy was seriously courting death!

    ¡°This is a conspiracy¡­ I must endure¡­¡± the sunsses man repeatedly restrained himself before finally managing to suppress his anger temporarily.

    Ling Mo raised an eyebrow and said sincerely, ¡°Bottling up anger is bad for your health¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The sunsses man, who had just managed to hold in his anger, suddenly exploded, ¡°You will definitely die! Whether it¡¯s you or the forces behind you, I will make you pay a heavy price! Do you think you can destroy Niepan? Who do you think you are?!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s trying to destroy it?¡± Ling Mo innocently retorted, ¡°And what forces behind me?¡±

    The sunsses man became even more enraged, ¡°Keep pretending, but do you think it makes any sense?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about who deserves what,¡± Ling Mo turned his head to nce in the direction of the open space, then said, ¡°How many people do you think can survive after all those Machine Guns open fire tonight?¡±

    The sunsses man let out a series of coldughs, ¡°Ha ha ha, so many superhumans are a huge asset. Of course, you won¡¯t kill them. But what¡¯s in Niepan that¡¯s worth all this trouble for you? Experimental Subjects? Supplies? People? You have quite the ambition¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome¡­¡± Ling Mo modestly said, ¡°Just a few hours¡¯ work¡­¡±

    ¡°A few hours? Do you take me for a fool?¡± The sunsses man¡¯s voice wavered a bit, but this time it was due to pain.

    Ling Mo quietly showed a faint smile, thinking to himself that his guess was indeed correct.

    Earlier, when the sunsses man was shouting, he intentionally altered his tone and manner of speaking.

    To be cautious, he even got others to ry his words multiple times.

    Such a careful person, but why does his speech sound so off now¡­

    It¡¯s not the voice; it¡¯s the content of what he¡¯s saying.

    Why does someone so cunning talk like a street hooligan?

    Recalling the sense of familiarity he had felt earlier, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Being stared at by Ling Mo like this, the savage-looking sunsses man suddenly moved his eyes¡­

    Although those eyes werepletely white, Ling Mo still sensed it. At that moment, the sunsses man¡¯s gaze flickered¡­

    ¡°Are you trying to pry information out of me, to see if there¡¯s anyone pulling my strings or if I have any aplices hidden in your Niepan?¡± Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    The sunsses man¡¯s expression stiffened, then he chuckled, ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve been captured by you. What¡¯s the point of trying to get information from me?¡±

    But in his mind, he thought, ¡°Damn, straight to the point! Ever heard of subtlety?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine because I¡¯m also trying to get information from you. Now I at least know how you view this situation¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    The sunsses man didn¡¯t know how to respond. This was not how he had envisioned their conversation going at all!

    ¡°And from everything you¡¯ve said, I can pretty much gather¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the sunsses man for a couple of seconds, then suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Why¡­ why are you smiling¡­¡± The sunsses man instinctively sensed something bad was about to happen.

    At that moment, he caught a sh near Ling Mo¡¯s feet, followed by a Red Glimmer being thrown straight at his head.

    The red glimmer came too fast. By the time the sunsses man realized it, it felt as though something had already attached to his head.

    Startled, he raised his hand to touch it but suddenly felt a shiver run through his entire body.

    ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me¡­¡± The sunsses man¡¯s lips quivered, making it hard for him to speak clearly.

    Ling Mo calmly nced at the master ball atop the sunsses man¡¯s head, then whispered, ¡°This might be your discard, but it¡¯s also very useful to me. I¡¯ll just take it. And your n to use him to track me, well, that won¡¯t work either. You¡¯ll have toe up with something else.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The sunsses man¡¯s body started to shake even more violently. His tone didn¡¯t change, but his voice suddenly became steady.

    With his eyes rolled back and a dead-serious expression, he looked particrly eerie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky,¡± the sunsses man said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Right back at you,¡± Ling Mo replied with a smile.

    ¡°How many people do you have left?¡± the sunsses man suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ling Mo just smiled without answering.

    A few secondster, the sunsses man¡¯s expression twisted into one of fury once more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ling Mo said calmly, his expression unchanged.

    On anotherne, several figures were rapidly sprinting forward.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mu Chen asked as he ran beside a tall girl.

    Lagging a step behind, Lan Lan couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, ¡°This guy is really relentless¡­¡± She pondered for a moment, then suddenly turned to the long-haired girl beside her and curiously asked, ¡°Nana, why doesn¡¯t he ask you?¡±

    ¡°You can give him the courage to try,¡± Xia Na said mischievously, winking.

    Lan Lan was still smiling, but her scalp suddenly tingled.

    Was there some hidden meaning in that remark?

    ¡°Nana¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Xia Na¡¯s smile grew even gentler.

    But Lan Lan suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. Before she could think further, a voice suddenly jumped out from behind.

    ¡°You¡¯d better call her Xia Na.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lan Lan was startled and screamed out.

    But neither Xia Na nor the tall girl in front showed any signs of surprise, almost as if they had expected it.

    The tall girl turned her head, revealing a slight smile on her delicate face.

    Xia Na casually raised her hand in greeting, ¡°Hi, Xiao Bai and the others are covering the rear.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean now?¡± Mu Chen instinctively asked.

    Unfortunately, no one answered him. Even Lan Lan¡¯s attention was now focused on the neer.

    She looked at Ling Mo in surprise, then at the man Ling Mo was dragging¡­

    ¡°So this is the ingrate you caught!¡±

    The sunsses man was so infuriated he almost spat blood. Who the heck is an ingrate?!

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Jin(½ï):</b>

    ¡°Jin¡± is a traditional Chinese unit of weight, 1 jin ¡Ö 500g.</li></ol>

 Chapter 768: Is This a Side Effect?

    Chapter 768: Is This a Side Effect?

    It took a full three minutes before the gunfire finally ceased.

    The entire open area fell silent instantly, with dozens of people lying on the ground, creating a particrly eerie scene.

    The Experimental Subjects, however, were sprawled out in the blood, some still twitching slightly, but not far from death.

    After a few more seconds, the Niepan Members, still in a prone position, slowly began to lift their heads in a daze.

    ¡°Are they done shooting?¡±

    ¡°Looks like they really are¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they just change their guns?¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean they ran out of bullets?¡±

    The Members cautiously looked around, and seeing that it really had quieted down, they showed a hint of relief, grateful to have survived.It was really too dangerous just now¡­

    Trapped in this corner with no cover around and bullets seemingly honed in on them¡­

    If the opponents hadn¡¯t spared them, how many of them would still be standing now?

    Speaking of which, if they hadn¡¯t followed orders from above, they wouldn¡¯t havee together and walked right into the fire pit.

    The expressions of some instantly becameplicated, and someone in the crowd asked in a low voice, ¡°Does anyone know what happened tonight?¡±

    ¡°No idea, but I saw the Deputy Team Leader of the Experimental Group. Could it be a defection?¡± someone replied.

    ¡°Defection? Possible. There must be insiders, wasn¡¯t there a spy hunt just now? Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t catch anyone, and instead, they let the others escape with a hostage.¡± The tone was dripping with sarcasm, which made everyone nod continuously in agreement.

    ¡°That person was really powerful!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but was he really mental ability?¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo was mentioned, the Members immediately became interested.

    Although they were on different sides, Ling Mo¡¯s remarkable actions had stirred quite a discussion among them.

    Feeling envious, someone said, ¡°If I had someone to coordinate with, I could do that too.¡±

    ¡°You? Forget it! Do you even have the guts for it?¡± someone next to himughed heartily.

    That person fell silent immediately. If superpowers were software, then courage would be the hardware.

    With dozens of superhumans underfoot and yet managing to remain unfazed while taking someone away, just this courage alone made many bow in admiration.

    ¡°Desperado,¡± someone summarized.

    ¡°Nonsense, I think he values his life quite a lot,¡± immediately came a voice of rebuttal.

    The first person who spoke let out a couple of coldughs and said, ¡°Getting into such a mess because of one person¡­¡± He nced towards the school bus and continued, ¡°The response was just too poor.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°We werepletely led by the nose.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t agree?¡±

    Outside the crowd, Team Leader Li struggled to stand on his shaking legs, his face twitching uncontrobly.

    Listening to these discussions, Team Leader Li¡¯s expression became somewhat peculiar.

    He knew that this matter was far from simple. The number of opponents was unclear, and one tactic followed another.

    The only one who stepped up, ¡°Ling Ge,¡± also disyed formidable strength.

    Niepan was caught off guard, and everything they did was used against them, with trapsid out in advance.

    This wasn¡¯t just a failure in response; it was a loss in the game of strategy.

    But how could the ordinary Members think that far? To them, if Niepan failed, it was the leadership¡¯s fault.

    As Team Leader Li¡¯s gaze swept toward the barbed wire, a hint of anger inevitably appeared in his eyes.

    The Iron Rod Man, who was previously hanging there, was now nowhere to be seen.

    Moreover, those who had followed the sunsses man out of the car were also missing.

    ¡°Spit!¡± Team Leader Li angrily spat on the ground and murmured, ¡°You deserve it if you got caught!¡±

    He clearly remembered that when the gunfire started, that sunsses man actually hid behind him¡­

    But everyone cares about their own life, especially these days.

    It¡¯s already hard enough to survive; who would worry about others?

    Just like those ordinary Members, when they talked about Ling Mo, who thought about the sunsses man?

    Some people did make a fewments, but they were soon drowned out by other voices.

    After cursing twice, Team Leader Li¡¯s face gradually returned to normal. Dragging his legs, he slowly walked towards the school bus.

    This mess was waiting for someone to step up and clean it up¡­

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Inside the car, under the worried gaze of the senior management, the Big Boss finally showed some signs of reaction.

    A strange, guttural sound escaped his mouth as his upper body jolted upright before he bent over as if to vomit.

    Maintaining this posture, his limbs began to shake as if electrified.

    At the same time, his head also kept twitching, and he asionally let out groans of unbearable pain.

    ¡°There¡¯s movement!¡± one of the senior management eximed.

    However, the expression of this senior member was also somewhat uncertain. While there was movement, it certainly didn¡¯t look good.

    Another person, looking grim, said, ¡°I mean¡­ doesn¡¯t it look like the Big Boss is possessed by a ghost?¡±

    As soon as he said this, everyone felt a bit spooked.

    Though possession wasn¡¯t likely, it did look quite horrifying¡­

    ¡°It really does¡­¡± someone else nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What the heck! Where¡¯s the person you¡¯re supposed to find?¡± the Experimental Group Team Leader shouted impatiently.

    Seeing no one responded, he yelled hysterically, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to get someone to take a look at him! Also, any word from the pursuit team? Send more people out there!¡±

    As he said this, his lips twitched nervously, and he continued to shout, ¡°We absolutely cannot let them leave the Medical University! Absolutely not!¡±

    Someone could hardly resist the urge to remind the Team Leader that it was night, the Patrol Team was clearly done for, and sending more people out might not necessarily stop them¡­

    But seeing his bloodshot eyes, everyone wisely chose to remain silent.

    Only a guard poked his head in through the door, and replied reluctantly, ¡°We already went to find a Member with mental ability¡­¡±

    Just then, the Big Boss twitched a couple more times and suddenly managed to speak with difficulty, ¡°No need¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A senior management member was taken aback, immediately turning around to wave at the guard.

    The guard, who hadn¡¯t actually seen where the Big Boss was seated, nced around in confusion before reaching to close the car door.

    Another member of the senior management quickly handed over a ss of water, asking with concern, ¡°Big Boss, are you alright now? What happened just now?¡±

    ¡°The situation was too chaotic; we couldn¡¯t even get someone over here,¡± the Experimental Group Team Leader whispered, his lips trembling slightly.

    The Big Boss seemed oblivious, remaining silent for about ten seconds before he slowly and deliberately asked, ¡°Enough about me. Tell me¡­ what¡¯s the situation outside?¡±

    ¡°No significant casualties, but one person was captured, and¡­¡± The person answering nced at the Experimental Group Team Leader, whose face had turned extremely grim.

    After hesitating for a moment, he continued, ¡°The Deputy Team Leader of the Experimental Group and his daughter¡­ seem to have escaped.¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The stic cup in the Big Boss¡¯s hand instantly made a crisp sound, and the clear mineral water flowed from his fist onto the ground.

    His body began to tremble again, but this time it was clearly out of anger.

    ¡°We suspect¡­ that someone infiltrated the headquarters and made contact with Deputy Team Leader Lan. This would also exin why the zombies from the Experimental Group suddenly escaped. It¡¯s possible that the experimental subjects in Building No. 3 were also tampered with beforehand¡­¡± the Experimental Group Team Leader hurriedly added.

    ¡°Suspect?¡± the Big Boss repeated coldly, still looking down.

    ¡°Yes¡­ but this is the most reasonable hypothesis¡­¡± The Team Leader nced at the other senior management members as he spoke.

    They pondered briefly before also speaking, ¡°It makes sense¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s all too fishy.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± the Big Boss suddenly growled.

    At this outburst, the car instantly fell intoplete silence.

    The senior management members looked at the Big Boss in fearful silence, while the Experimental Group Team Leader turned pale with fright.

    ¡°There it is, the old Big Boss¡­¡±

    This menacing way of speaking, and the ferocious tone, were exactly how the Experimental Group Team Leader remembered the Big Boss from their first meeting!

    Back then, he was both ruthless and cunning!

    But after Niepan had gotten on track, the Big Boss¡¯s style had suddenly changed.

    He became reclusive, his emotions no longer visible¡­

    Yet the Experimental Group Team Leader had never forgotten the true nature of this Big Boss.

    That¡¯s why his reaction was so intense! Not just because of the Big Boss¡¯s authority, but because his own life was on the line!

    Tonight¡¯s fire started in his Experimental Group, and thinking he wouldn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility was something even the Team Leader couldn¡¯t believe.

    But how much responsibility he should bear and at what cost was entirely up to the Big Boss.

    Knowing that his life and death were in the hands of this man-a ruthless individual who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill-was enough to keep the Experimental Group Team Leader from copsing on the spot. It already demonstrated his strong psychological resilience!

    Feeling frantic was understandable; he wished he could escape immediately!

    Especially now, seeing the Big Boss¡¯s fury, the Experimental Group Team Leader¡¯s legs felt like jelly.

    The others didn¡¯t share his deep-seated fear; their thoughts were surprisingly on a different matter.

    The Big Boss¡¯s voice seemed somewhat odd¡­

    He had suddenly frozen, then recovered, but now he spoke with his head lowered and his tongue appeared nearly uncooperative.

    Could it be¡­ aftereffects from earlier?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any guesses¡­ I want results!¡±

    The Big Boss clenched the shattered cup in his hand, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use, get those people back to me. Not just Deputy Team Leader Lan, but also that guy with the sunsses¡­¡±

    After he finished speaking, he gently released his hand.

    Thepletely deformed cup fell from his trembling fingers,nding on the ground with a soft ¡°plop.¡±

    Just then, the Experimental Group Team Leader caught a glimpse of the Big Boss¡¯s eyes.

    But as soon as he saw them, the Big Boss had already closed his eyes and leaned back against the sofa.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ I saw it wrong?¡± the Team Leader thought.

 Chapter 769: Whose Door Opened?!

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Big Boss yelled impatiently.

    The senior management team shuddered at the same time and scrambled to get off the bus.

    ¡°Right, gather all the mental ability superhumans. I have something for them to do,¡± Big Boss shouted again.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Experimental Group Team Leader eagerly responded, and then got off the bus first.

    Soon, only Big Boss was left in the bus.

    He sat on the sofa, facing away from the door, his body still twitching involuntarily.

    As the bus door closed, Big Boss¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened.

    He slowly turned his head towards the side window.This side of the school bus had not been attacked by Ling Mo and appeared intact. Outside the window was the building¡¯s outer wall, dark and devoid of any human figures.

    What Big Boss was looking at was his own reflection in the ss.

    Under the light, his appearance was clear.

    A sullen face with slightly twisted features, but most striking were his eyes.

    At this moment, his condition was exactly the same as the sunsses man¡­

    Staring at his own white-eyed reflection in the window, Big Boss suddenly gritted his teeth and grabbed the ashtray on the coffee table in front of him, hurling it with force.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    With this crisp sound, Big Boss squeezed out an angry roar through his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re all going to die! You¡¯re all going to die!¡±

    ¡­

    In the green belt of the Medical University, a group of people was cautiously advancing along a makeshift ¡°path.¡±

    But calling it a path was generous; it looked more like a giant ball had intentionally rolled through, albeit not very smoothly.

    Sharp des of grass were pressed to the ground, and the bushes were forcibly split open.

    Old Lan, following Mu Chen with a shocked expression, suddenly eximed, ¡°This must have been made by a mutation beast!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Ling Mo said dismissively.

    However, deep down, he was equally astonished. How could he figure that out?!

    Logically speaking, the way Xiao Bai rolls around so clumsily shouldn¡¯t match the agility typical of mutation beasts, right?

    If anyone else saw these marks, they¡¯d think a human made them for sure.

    And by ¡°anyone else,¡± I mean Lan Lan and Mu Chen, who both looked surprised on the side.

    ¡°No way, this was made by Xia Na and the others,¡± Lan Lan said.

    Mu Chen nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them just because they look delicate. Do you think Xia Na¡¯s Scythe is just for show? It¡¯s specially designed for cutting grass and can even unleash unparalleled skills¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to keep talking?¡± Xia Na asked with a smile.

    ¡°I apologize.¡± Mu Chen quickly shut his mouth.

    Old Lan shook his head and excitedly said, ¡°No, no, although there are marks from the Scythe, look at these indentation marks and the broken grass des. Take a closer look here¡­¡±

    ¡°Most likely a mutation beast just rolled through here. Not a big deal,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°There should be plenty of mutation beasts that get bored and roll around in the grass¡­¡± Lan Lan said offhandedly. She also squatted down but couldn¡¯t see anything unusual. It didn¡¯t stop her from moving around with a perpetual smile, and if the ¡°path¡± were any wider, she might even have done an impromptu ballet performance.

    Mu Chen chimed in, ¡°Some animals have these habits¡­¡±

    However, his expression showed clear annoyance. The pursuers were right behind them, yet what were this father and daughter duo doing?

    One was practically using a magnifying ss to inspect everything, and the other looked as if she was going to fly away in joy¡­

    Was this really necessary?!

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t realize that this pair hadn¡¯t left the Niepan headquarters for almost a year¡­

    Lan Lan, with her youthful exuberance, suddenly finding herself free again and not in any mortal danger, naturally expressed her joy.

    And Old Lan?

    Well, he was a bit of a nutcase¡­

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s rare to see something roll a whole path like this!¡± Old Lan insisted.

    ¡°Then you must have seen it wrong,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Old Lan wanted to say something more but noticed Ling Mo squinting his eyes, staring at him with a hint of annoyance.

    He froze for a moment and then came to his senses.

    Could it be, that zombie?!

    Old Lan suddenly became excited again. Who would have thought that the zombie could even control a mutation beast!

    But generally speaking, zombies and mutation beasts are like water and fire, mortal enemies¡­

    Old Lan frowned and pondered for a moment before attributing the answer to the zombie¡¯s brain mutation.

    If it can handle humans, why not a couple of mutation beasts?

    With this thought, he rxed, nodding his head while stroking his chin, looking like he understood everything.

    Ling Mo could only shake his head helplessly. Throughout the journey, Old Lan was the hardest to fool.

    In such dark conditions, it¡¯s impressive that he could observe things so closely!

    So close to the ground, might as well lie down and look!

    But the Zombie Puppet seemed to be a cure-all. Ling Mo didn¡¯t even need to exin anything; Old Lan woulde up with borate theories on his own¡­

    Luckily, Ye Lian and Xia Na appeared normal on the outside. Although Old Lan nced at them a couple of times, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. He just patted Ling Mo on the shoulder sentimentally and said, ¡°You¡¯re really something¡­ Back in the day, when I was studying abroad, I moved through a sea of flowers without a single leaf sticking to me

    1

    ¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t pick up a single girl?¡± Ling Mo keenly saw through the essence of his words.

    Old Lan immediately retracted his smile and nodded solemnly, ¡°They just didn¡¯t appreciate me!¡±

    After finishing, he looked at Ling Mo with a nostalgic expression, ¡°But you actually have two¡­ and they¡¯re both so pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°Three,¡± Ling Mo corrected.

    ¡°Are they beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Quite nice.¡± Ling Mo demurred a bit.

    ¡°¡­I suddenly want to go back to Niepan¡­¡± Old Lan said with a sorrowful expression after a few seconds of silence.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Ling Mo chuckled.

    ¡­

    As he was lost in thought, Lan Lan suddenly turned around, lowered her voice, and asked, ¡°Hey, why can¡¯t we call Nana by her name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Ling Mo said cryptically.

    Walking ahead, Xia Na seemed to sense something, and she turned back to Ling Mo with a smile.

    Ling Mo returned the smile but couldn¡¯t help thinking internally, how could he possibly tell Lan Lan that there are two Xia Nas in one body?

    Calling her Nana makes the spiritual body happy, but it would upset the Zombie main body!

    When Xia Na is upset, Ling Mo can¡¯t guarantee she won¡¯t do something weird¡­

    Meanwhile, Xia Na had already turned her head to whisper something to Ye Lian, who was at the front.

    Soon, Ling Mo heard Ye Lian¡¯s timid voice, ¡°Huh? Ling¡­ Ling-Ge, your¡­ your zipper is open?¡±

    ¡°Who has their zipper open!¡± Ling Mo snapped.

    This girl Xia Na¡­ She really takes every chance to mess with him!

    ¡°If you want to look, just say so,¡± Ling Mo added.

    ¡°Let Yu Shiran take a look¡­¡± Xia Na said with a smile.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Mentioning Yu Shiran made Ling Mo feel a bit on edge, but also amused.

    Would he really be so perverted as to unzip his pants in front of a Loli?

    Just after he spoke, Ling Mo realized Lan Lan was also looking at him with a slightly scrutinizing gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not open!¡± Ling Mo said loudly.

    Mu Chen finally couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Can you guys have a little sense of crisis¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I meant to ask earlier, why did you bring along this ingrate?¡± Lan Lan pointed to the sunsses man that Ling Mo was dragging and asked.

    Hearing Lan Lan mention him, the sunsses man whimpered twice and began struggling once more.

    However, with that movement, the shoulder got immediately scratched by a nearby grass de, the intense pain making his eyes widen, and his whimpering became more urgent.

    ¡°His mouth is already gagged; can¡¯t he just behave?¡± Ling Mo said, though his foot ruthlessly kicked out again.

    This kicknded perfectly on the sunsses man¡¯s waist, making his whole body stiffen, then slump back down.

    At this moment, the sunsses man looked quite pathetic with a rope tied around his mouth, which had a wad of cloth stuffed in it. His hands and feet were securely bound with ropes, while Ling Mo still gripped him by the back of his neck.

    At this moment, although Ling Mo looked somewhat pale, his physical strength was still sufficient.

    His psychic power, which had been consumed, was gradually recovering as they walked¡­

    As for the master ball on the sunsses man¡¯s head, it had now moved to his hindbrain.

    Restricted by that suction power, the sunsses man didn¡¯t even dare to use his psychic power.

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t intend for the master ball to absorb him; it was just a preventative measure.

    And as it turned out, it was quite effective.

    ¡°Old Lan,¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t answer Lan Lan¡¯s question; instead, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Can you confirm that the person in the car earlier was the Big Boss you initially met?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Lan withdrew his gaze from their surroundings and nodded.

    ¡°And him, you really don¡¯t recognize him?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Old Lan nced disinterestedly at the sunsses man, ¡°Don¡¯t know him, never seen him. He looks so strange that if I had seen him, I¡¯d definitely remember.¡±

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡± the sunsses man muttered again.

    ¡°I see¡­ In that case, there¡¯s nothing.¡± Ling Mo pondered for a moment, then suddenly looked down and smiled at the sunsses man, ¡°I have a hypothesis, and once we get back, I¡¯ll need your cooperation to verify it.¡±

    ¡°Whimper whimper whimper!¡± The sunsses man stiffened his neck, looking quite agitated.

    Ling Mo snorted coldly, guessing that the sunsses man probably intended to say something like he¡¯d rather die than submit, or that Ling Mo should just kill him¡­

    ¡°Think dying is that easy?¡± Ling Mo said in a low voice.

    The sunsses man suddenly went quiet, a hint of panic appearing in his ¡°eyes¡± for the first time as he looked at Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mo paid him no further attention and began chatting casually with Xia Na and the others again.

    Lan Lan also chimed in asionally, and in this eerie green belt, the group of escapees oddly seemed quite rxed and carefree.

    Mu Chen hadpletely given up, muttering to himself, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no way those people could¡¯ve guessed our escape route would be like this¡­¡±

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>I Moved Through A Sea Of Flowers Without A Single Leaf Sticking To Me(Íò»¨´ÔÖÐ¹ý,Æ¬Ò¶²»Õ´Éí):</b>

    The Chinese idiom ¡®Íò»¨´ÔÖÐ¹ý,Æ¬Ò¶²»Õ´Éí¡¯ literally trantes to ¡®I moved through a sea of flowers without a single leaf sticking to me.¡¯ This idiom is used to describe someone who has gone through many temptations or challenges, but remains unaffected and maintains their integrity.</li></ol>

 Chapter 770: The Quiet Awakening of a Masochistic Tendency

    Chapter 770: The Quiet Awakening of a Masochistic Tendency

    Over the next few minutes, Mu Chen¡¯s suspicions were confirmed.

    Their group continued to venture further into the green belt, yet the pursuing enemies never appeared.

    Was it possible that Niepan hadn¡¯t sent anyone after them? Mu Chen doubted it.

    After Ling Mo¡¯s brazen disy of humiliation, leaving Niepan¡¯s face thoroughly battered and unrecognizable, there was no way they could tolerate it¡­

    Even as apanion, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong urge to find a rock to knock Ling Mo down when he saw him ¡°floating¡± and smiling faintly at the dozens of people below from a lofty perspective.

    So what if you can ¡°fly¡±?

    Even if it¡¯s truly impressive, there¡¯s no need to have such an irksome, smug expression! It¡¯s written all over his face: ¡°Come up if you have the guts!¡±

    Mu Chen guessed that those on the ground were probably thinking the same thing.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe down if you¡¯re so great?¡±However, being normal people, no one would actually voice such a shameful taunt.

    But this alone proved that Ling Mo¡¯s mockery was very sessful¡­

    Ordinary Members might overlook such taunts considering the vast difference in strength; there¡¯s no need for them to risk their lives over it. However, Mu Chen could totally imagine the reaction of Niepan¡¯s senior management.

    ¡°Those ordinary headquarters Members always show off their superiority when theye over to a branch, let alone the senior management? Their self-esteem must be through the roof¡­ Even if Ling Mo¡¯s actions didn¡¯t deliver a fatal blow to Niepan, he¡¯s definitely skyrocketed to the top of Niepan¡¯s hit list¡­¡±

    While these thoughts ran through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, his gaze flickered over Lan Lan and her father, as well as the sunsses man.

    Old Lan¡¯s background was something Mu Chen knew, but he wasn¡¯t very clear about Old Lan¡¯s standing within Niepan headquarters.

    And the sunsses man¡­ In Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he was just a peculiar-looking thug.

    Such a power-hungry and cunning person might have secured a position within Niepan, but it wouldn¡¯t be a high one¡­

    Like Lan Lan, Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t figure out why Ling Mo had captured him.

    But then again, when had Mu Chen ever understood anything Ling Mo did?

    This was supposed to be their first night infiltrating Niepan, but Ling Mo had suddenly taken things to a climax.

    Throughout the whole process, Mu Chen had only assisted Ling Mo with some support tasks and knew almost nothing.

    He initially thought that something unexpected had urred during Ling Mo¡¯s psychic probe, and things just changed ¡°like this and that¡±¡­

    But the fact that he had to use vague phrases like ¡°this and that¡± tofort and fool himself made Mu Chen want to cry¡­

    However, when he saw Ye Lian and Xia Na, Mu Chen began to doubt his judgment.

    Could it be that Ling Mo had nned everything from the start? Is that why he had already arranged backup?

    But Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even entered Niepan headquarters before, so on what basis were these backup ns made¡­

    Too many puzzles left Mu Chen utterly confused.

    He seized an opportunity to walk beside Lan Lan and quietly asked, ¡°Hey, can you tell me how you ended up following Ling Mo?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Lan Lan stretched the sound, taking a good few seconds before answering, ¡°We just bumped into him.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a vague answer! And your tone is so impatient! Even if you want to fool me, can¡¯t you at least maintain proper attitude¡­¡± Mu Chen responded skeptically.

    Ling Mo, who was in front, suddenly turned around and motioned for Mu Chen toe over.

    ¡°What now?¡± Mu Chen asked with a frown.

    Ling Mo smiled, ¡°I need to exin some things to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Mu Chen frowned, suspicious.

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s seemingly ¡°friendly¡± smile, warning bells immediately rang in Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Whenever he smiles like that, he¡¯s nning something against me!¡±

    Despite this, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity.

    ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Mu Chen said, his face tense.

    ¡°Whimper whimper¡­¡± The sunsses man whimpered again. This time, before Ling Mo could kick him, Mu Chen discreetly stepped in and kicked him instead.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s low growl, the sunsses man¡¯s face twitched, and his eyes seemed to roll back slightly.

    Being kicked by Ling Mo allowed him to demonstrate his unyielding spirit. But being kicked by Mu Chen only brought him a sense of humiliation.

    He had never fought with Mu Chen before and assumed Mu Chen was just ackey of Ling Mo¡­

    Thinking this, the sunsses man snorted heavily through his nose to express his disdain.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so cocky!¡± Mu Chen fumed.

    Ling Mo, however, conveniently tossed the sunsses man over to Mu Chen: ¡°He¡¯s all yours.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Mu Chen lifted the sunsses man but quickly sensed something amiss, ¡°Wait, did you give him to me on purpose?¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his wrist, smiling, ¡°Why would I¡­¡±

    ¡°But you look so rxed!¡±

    ¡°I have something important to discuss.¡± Ling Mo said, turning somewhat serious.

    As he spoke, he slipped his hands into his pockets, ¡°Your efforts yed a significant role in our sessful infiltration this time.¡±

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡± The sunsses man started struggling again, quickly shifting his hateful gaze from Ling Mo to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen felt a chill down his spine, and his expression turned a bit grim.

    The sunsses man was, after all, a superhuman with mental abilities, andbined with his special eyes, his stare could indeed exert considerable pressure.

    Unlike Ling Mo, who possessed formidable psychic power, Mu Chen began to feel ufortable instantly.

    ¡°So you did just want to dump him on me!¡± Mu Chen said, distressed.

    ¡°He¡¯s interfering with my recovery¡­¡± Ling Mo said while rubbing his temple with one hand, ¡°With a formidable enemy ahead, it¡¯s better to prepare early.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you do understand that!¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes.

    Ling Mo nced at Xia Na and Ye Lian ahead, and an involuntary hint of a smile shed across his eyes.

    Seeing such a rare expression, Mu Chen¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he scoffed dismissively, ¡°Love-struck goofball.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really attention-seeking¡­ And even if you¡¯re jealous, there¡¯s no need to show it so tantly,¡± Ling Mo responded, retracting his gaze. Then he continued, ¡°I won¡¯t say too much, but there are some things I haven¡¯t told you because I have my own reasons.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s probably something like ¡®it¡¯s for your own good,¡¯ right¡­¡± Mu Chen waved his hand dismissively, shaking his head as he spoke.

    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s more like you just don¡¯t need to know. And honestly, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Mo replied bluntly.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s expression showed his displeasure, he couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    As odd as it might sound, admitting it felt a bit like he had a masochistic streak¡­ But truth be told, Ling Mo¡¯s bluntness actually made Mu Chen feel somewhat relieved.

    After all, he had been deceived by Ling Mo countless times with half-hearted excuses. Now, to finally hear some honesty¡­

    Moreover, the fact that Ling Mo was being truthful with him at this moment probably meant he fully trusted him, right?

    ¡°Fine, if you say I don¡¯t need to know, then I don¡¯t need to know. I¡¯m just a curious person by nature.¡± Mu Chen chuckled self-deprecatingly.

    The sunsses man, eavesdropping and hoping to glean some insider information, didn¡¯t expect Ling Mo to switch topics so abruptly.

    This made him furrow his brows in frustration, unable to voice his discontent. As for Mu Chen¡¯s easy eptance, it infuriated him even more.

    Fight back a little! How could youpromise so easily¡­

    ¡°I appreciate your understanding.¡± Ling Mo said, suddenly shifting the topic, ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this because I don¡¯t want there to be any misunderstandings between us. After all, you¡¯re acting as an instructor here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a squad¡­¡± Mu Chen began to reply proudly, but then squinted suspiciously, ¡°We agreed I would just be an instructor. Don¡¯t try to trick me.¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand.¡± Ling Mo patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder earnestly, ¡°I was just thinking about expanding the squad a bit¡­¡±

    It took a second for Mu Chen to process this sudden piece of information, after which he lost his cool: ¡°This is exploitation! Oppression! Sheer cruelty! Tell me, to what extent do you want to expand it, how many people do you n on adding¡­¡±

    In thene of the Medical University, a dozen figures were sprinting down the middle of the road.

    Each of these people carried weapons, and the one leading them held a handgun-it was the guard ordered by the Experimental Group¡¯s Team Leader.

    He was quite unlucky. As Captain Song of the guard team wasn¡¯t around, the task of leading this team had fallen on him by default.

    Watching as his usually unruly teammates obediently followed behind him, he couldn¡¯t muster any happiness.

    These guys weren¡¯t really listening to him; they just wanted to clear themselves of any me¡­

    As the temporarymander, his sole function was to bear responsibility, wasn¡¯t it?

    At this moment, he was frowning and staring at an intersection up ahead, his mind racing with thoughts: ¡°What should I do?¡±

    It had been nearly twenty minutes, and they had found nothing in this vast campus¡­

    While he felt a bit relieved by this, he couldn¡¯t openly show any signs of cking off¡­

    ¡°Is the front gate covered?¡± he asked, turning back.

    ¡°Of course, people are watching all the roads leading in and out,¡± someone in the groupzily replied.

    Hearing this, a look of bitterness shed across the guard¡¯s face.

    Those jerks were setting them up!

    Blocking the gate was proactive, but didn¡¯t it also mean that their team might very likely run into that troublemaker?!

    Nobody present wanted to be part of this chase, yet they had been given an upromising order from above.

    Unlike regr members, they were a squad entirely under Niepan¡¯smand, with no ability to refuse orders.

    The Experimental Group¡¯s Team Leader dared to send them out because their unit was the least likely to have any infiltrators.

    But Ling Mo¡¯s strength, along with the unknown enemies lurking in the shadows, posed significant risks¡­

 Chapter 771: Exposing the Love for Playing Ball

    In terms of familiarity with the environment, these Niepan Members definitely outss Ling Mo and his group¡¯s capabilities.

    However, at this moment, the guard leading the team was hoping that Ling Mo¡¯s party would be more familiar with the surroundings, ideally having a detailed map ready beforehand.

    In his mind, he was even thinking, ¡°The sooner you guys get out, the sooner I can rx¡­¡±

    But he was also aware that if he deliberately led the team away from danger, who knew if there might be someone in the group directly reporting to the senior management?

    If someone reported him, he would be in big trouble¡­

    ¡°Captain?¡± someone tentatively called out.

    The guard snapped back to reality, his face turning solemn. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Do you want this captain role?¡±

    However, outwardly, he maintained hisposure and turned his head to call, ¡°Xiao Pan.¡±

    A chubby guy shuffled out of the group, responding in a muffled voice, ¡°Here.¡±The guard nced at him with a troubled look, then sighed, ¡°Confirm the direction again.¡±

    Xiao Pan didn¡¯t say a word, cing his knife on the ground and closing his eyes.

    Team Members around him also stopped and turned to watch him.

    Xiao Pan extended his neck, inhaling deeply while stretching out his hand, trying to capture something in the air.

    Every time he grasped a handful of air, he would immediately bring it to his nose, showing an expression of utmost delight.

    Not only that, he also extended the sound ¡°Oh¡­¡± from time to time. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but in the stillness of the night, it was enough for everyone to hear it clearly.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± A Team Member finally couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. After a fake cough, he turned away, his mouth twitching.

    A few Team Members found it amusing, but the guard couldn¡¯tugh at all.

    He irritably murmured, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Xiao Pan is doing this to improve uracy.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, he¡¯s from the mutation system, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nasal mutation or olfactory mutation, something like that?¡±

    ¡°But judging by his expression, it¡¯s clear that the part he truly wants to mutate is his penis.¡±

    ¡°What can you do with that mutation, drive nails?¡±

    ¡°Maybe his battle cry could be ¡®Taste my mighty dick!¡¯ That would be pretty epic to think about¡­¡±

    ¡°Epic? Just imagine thebatants stripping their pants first¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. You guys are getting more ridiculous. Once he finds the correct direction, we still have to bet our lives on it,¡± the guard said with a frown.

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions became serious, and the chatter slowly died down.

    Even Xiao Pan¡¯s ¡°Oh, oh¡± sounds didn¡¯t seem so funny anymore¡­

    Two minutester, Xiao Pan finally lowered his hand, and his expression reverted to its former rigid state.

    He opened his eyes, bent down to pick up his knife, and said unhurriedly, ¡°They¡¯re going in circles.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± the guard anxiously asked.

    Xiao Pan exined, ¡°It means that they are purposely trying to avoid people like me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, by circling around, the traces and smells they leave are scattered, making them hard to track,¡± someone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, so I can only determine a very vague direction,¡± Xiao Pan continued, ¡°Also, I smell the scent of a mutation beast here. It¡¯s possible they might have intentionally lured it in.¡±

    Everyone gasped together, and the guard quickly asked, ¡°What kind of mutation beast? How many?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not one of the heavily-scented ones. It¡¯s just frequent activity that made me detect it. As for the number, I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Xiao Pan sniffed again, then shook his head. ¡°Based on the smells, these mutation beasts are everywhere, but that¡¯s obviously not realistic. However, given the natural habits of mutation beasts, they wouldn¡¯t roam around randomly¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you get to the point?¡± a Team Member timidly interrupted Xiao Pan.

    Xiao Pan let out an ¡°Oh¡± and said, ¡°I think¡­ there are probably more than five. And I can¡¯t tell which kind of mutation beast it is.¡±

    ¡°Five?!¡±

    From the moment they heard that number, nobody paid attention to anything Xiao Pan said afterward.

    Everyone immediately looked around nervously. The already eerie trees and person-high grass now seemed even more sinister and terrifying.

    It was as if pairs of cold, blood-red eyes were lurking in the grass.

    Mutation beasts were not Zombies; they were more powerful and far more threatening.

    ¡°Mutation beasts¡­,¡± the guard felt a wave of anxiety, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he rasped, ¡°We still need to find¡­ at least determine which direction they escaped to.¡±

    He then called out another name, ¡°Zhou Laoba, go and notify them.¡±

    Zhou Laoba¡¯s face turned pale when he realized he was being called out.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go back myself,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Zhou Laoba replied quickly, then turned and ran towards the Niepan headquarters.

    The remaining people stood in ce, looking at each other, while the guard bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time, Ling Mo was speaking to the people around him, ¡°If we keep going through the green belt, we¡¯ll need another ten minutes to get out, right?¡±

    Xia Na turned and blinked, replying, ¡°Yes, time-wise it¡¯s about that, but it has nothing to do with the route. It¡¯s because we¡¯re carrying some dead weight¡­¡±

    ¡°She means you,¡± Mu Chen seized the opportunity to kick the sunsses man.

    Suddenly being targeted, the sunsses man didn¡¯t even have the energy to groan.

    Judging by his act of ying dead, he had clearly given up resisting.

    Ever since Mu Chen took over dragging him, the sunsses man realized thatpared to Mu Chen, Ling Mo¡¯s treatment was actually quite lenient¡­

    Unlike Ling Mo, who hardly paid attention to him, Mu Chen was constantly watching him!

    Just after finishing his kick, Mu Chen looked up and suddenly noticed that Xia Na was not looking at the sunsses man, but at Old Lan who was walking behind.

    Old Lan stiffened under her gaze and then murmured, ¡°I guess I¡¯m quite the seasoned recluse¡­ my stamina is indeed poor¡­¡±

    ¡°You even know that?¡± Ling Mo said, surprised.

    Lan Lan proudly shook her head off to the side, ¡°Of course, I told him all that. How about it? The dad I trained isn¡¯t too bad, right?¡±

    ¡°You must have gotten something mixed up¡­¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    But Ling Mo had already been pulled over by Xia Na and was now squeezed between her and Ye Lian.

    ¡°How do you think we did this time?¡± Xia Na asked with a grin.

    ¡°Need you even ask¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded, pinching Ye Lian¡¯s cheek.

    The female Zombie smiled dumbly as she ducked her head to the side.

    ¡°You all did better than I imagined,¡± Ling Mo said sincerely.

    During their escape, aside from switching perspectives when necessary, he was mostly unaware of Ye Lian and the others¡¯ detailed actions.

    Ye Lian and the others not only mapped out their escape route in advance but also directed Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran to intentionally take a different path.

    As a mutation beast, Xiao Bai had already left its scent along the escape route. Choosing another path meant that it would naturally leave various marks along the way.

    Thus, it was challenging for the pursuers to determine precisely where Ling Mo¡¯s group had passed or when they had left.

    Reflecting on themand he had given at that time, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental.

    He had only said, ¡°Prepare a fallback.¡± Yet, these female Zombies had executed it to perfection!

    As for earlier, leading the Experimental Subject, ambushing the guards, and shooting-these tasks were handled meticulously as well.

    For these elusive female Zombies, especially ck Silk, ambushing guards and shooting were not really difficult tasks¡­

    However, the real challengey in their tight coordination with Ling Mo. To achieve such wless results in such a short time, only those genuinely connected with Ling Mo could pull it off.

    ¡°Your intelligence is certainly improving,¡± Ling Mo praised.

    Xia Na gave a mysterious smile and said, ¡°You might not believe me if I told you¡­¡± She suddenly stood on tiptoe and whispered into Ling Mo¡¯s ear, ¡°ck Silk also suddenly jumped in with some suggestions on the route.¡±

    ¡°It?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts shed to ck Silk¡¯s sarcastic voice, and his expression turned a bit strange.

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡± Ye Lian confirmed, ¡°I saw it too¡­¡±

    ¡°But how did it learn all this¡­¡± Ling Mo was still in disbelief.

    Ever since ck Silk¡¯s psychic light cluster intertwined with Yu Shiran¡¯s, its situation has only grown stranger¡­

    Xia Na chuckled and said, ¡°When Shiran mutated, she was already eleven years old, wasn¡¯t she? Ling-Ge, how much do you think a human can be exposed to in eleven years? Even if she didn¡¯t pay attention, everything she saw was stored in her subconscious. Furthermore, ck Silk had its own memories, and after merging, its intelligence grew the fastest.¡±

    ¡°Abandoning its body, focusing entirely on evolving its intelligence¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully, ¡°That exins why ck Silk is getting smarter while Yu Shiran remains as clueless as ever¡­¡±

    ¡°But that little thing you¡¯re carrying seems to be reaching a more advanced level, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Xia Na suddenly remarked.

    Ling Mo knew she was referring to the master ball and a small smile appeared on his face.

    During this mission, the role of the master ball was undeniable¡­

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I gave it a name,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What¡­ is it?¡± Ye Lian asked curiously.

    Ling Mo cleared his throat and, filled with confidence, announced, ¡°Master Ball! What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­Revealing your love for ying with balls, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Xia Na nodded knowingly.

    ¡°Can you not ruin my childhood¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed exasperatedly.

    At that moment, Mu Chen suddenly shouted from behind, ¡°There¡¯s no road ahead.¡±

 Chapter 772: The World Is Dangerous

    The Medical University itself was wellndscaped, and in the nearly year that had passed since the Cataclysm broke out, mutated wild grass had opportunistically grown quite a bit.

    But even so, Ling Mo and his group couldn¡¯t stay in the green belt forever.

    Mu Chenined that the path was gone, but he was actually referring to a sudden clearing ahead. From their direction, they could clearly see a statue and not far away, a building, but the ¡°path¡± ahead had vanished. About ten meters away, dense grasses grew thickly, their sharp des looking painful even from just a nce.

    Ling Mo and the others were chatting happily in front, but only Mu Chen seemed to notice this detail.

    ¡°Don¡¯t freak out.¡±

    Xia Na stepped forward, giving a swift flick and then a downward press with her Scythe, parting the grasses ahead and forcibly creating a path.

    ¡°So it was camouged¡­¡± Mu Chen said a bit awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a square up ahead. After passing through it and walking through more grass, we¡¯ll reach the outermost fence. There really isn¡¯t another path, so this is the only way,¡± Xia Na exined.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry, we¡¯ll need to find the entrance after crossing over.¡± Ling Mo nodded.To confuse pursuers and cover their tracks, Ye Lian and the others had deliberately camouged the paths they had created on the outeryer of the green belt.

    For example, the ce they had entered was in a very inconspicuous corner, purposely leaving arge patch of untouched wild grass. But after that, the group had continuously traveled within the green belt, circling for quite a while before reaching this breaking point.

    The wild grass was quickly parted, and they soon reached the edge of the square.

    Peering through the gaps, they could clearly see the entire square.

    The square wasn¡¯t veryrge; in the middle, there was a fountain filled with dirty water, surrounded by a few deste flowerbeds. A rusted bench had a few human bones and blood-stained strips of cloth hanging crookedly. As the night wind blew, the old streetlight poles emitted creaking sounds.

    Not far away, the door of a European-style building was wide open. Dark windows appeared to have shadows moving behind them, but upon closer inspection, they were just rotting curtains swaying gently¡­

    The entire Square connected to twones,pletely cutting through the green belt.

    From the surroundings, it appeared that Ling Mo and his group had navigated to a rather remote area of the Medical University, remote inparison to the Niepan headquarters.

    ¡°The parts utilized by Niepan are probably just those with experimental equipment, right?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    Old Lan nodded and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to this side before either¡­¡±

    No matter how grim the scene looked, it didn¡¯t faze Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    Even Old Lan and Lan Lan, who had been ¡°holed up¡± for a long time, showed only curiosity in their eyes, with barely any fear.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of about dead bones? I just find the bloody scene gross¡­¡± Lan Lan retorted immediately, seeing Ling Mo nce back at her as if worried.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xia Na also turned to look at Lan Lan, a slight smile on her lips. She said calmly, ¡°You find it gross because you only see the blood, but not the burst of vitality at the moment someone dies¡­¡±

    ¡°Who would notice such a burst?¡± Lan Lan shivered instinctively.

    Mu Chen nced sympathetically at Lan Lan; this girl was quite rebellious, butpared to Xia Na, she still had a long way to go¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±

    Ling Mo stood still for a moment, sensing the area, then spoke.

    With thestyer of wild grass parted, the group quickly darted out.

    Ye Lian took the lead, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear and saying softly, ¡°Follow¡­ follow me.¡±

    It was rare for her to speak up, and her voice immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Beneath the moonlight, her tall and slender figure, eyes as dark as deep pools, and the aura she emanated, mysterious and otherworldly¡­

    Even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned, thinking that it might be hard for ordinary people to imagine that something as deadly as a virus could also create such an extreme form of beauty¡­

    Old Lan gave Ling Mo a pitiful pat on the shoulder from behind and said, ¡°I suddenly understand why the inquisition existed-they believed in burning the heretics. In a way, that represents my feelings right now¡­¡±

    ¡°As a researcher, why do you remember all these irrelevant things so clearly?¡± Ling Mo said speechlessly.

    ¡°You have to understand a father¡¯s desire to understand his daughter¡­¡± Old Lan sighed softly.

    ¡°I¡¯d advise you to give up on that.¡± Ling Mo said offhandedly, but a strange glint flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°F Team¡­¡±

    As they passed by the fountain, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nce at the pool of ck, stagnant water.

    Thepletely still water, with grotesquely shaped weeds growing from the bottom¡­ Ling Mo couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something seemed to be moving under the surface.

    ¡°There can¡¯t actually be anything alive in there¡­¡± Ling Mo was thinking, and out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw Lan Lan curiously leaning over to peer inside.

    She was almost pressed up against the fountain¡¯s edge, her upper body leaning forward, her headpletely exposed above the water.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ling Mo had just shouted when he heard a sshing sound from the water. A dark shadow then shot out from the pool.

    The shadow moved incredibly fast. By the time everyone turned around at themotion, it was already close to Lan Lan¡¯s head.

    In the brief moment of confusion, Ling Mo didn¡¯t clearly see what it was, but he did catch a glint of cold light on its head.

    ¡°It has teeth!¡±

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Xia Na¡¯s Scythe suddenly struck out from the side, and just as Lan Lan was about to be attacked, she eerily stepped back two paces, standing still in a state of shock.

    She touched her face and then her waist, her face pale as she looked at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be curious about everything you see. The outside world is very dangerous.¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression was also a bit grim. When Lan Lan disyed curiosity earlier, he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a risk. What shocked him the most was the Dark Shadow-not only was its psychic light cluster very small, but it also hid in the water, which is why he hadn¡¯t detected it before.

    When Xia Na struck out, Ling Mo timely added a psychic strangtion attack. The Dark Shadow lost control, allowing the Scythe to pierce through it.

    However, when Xia Na pulled back her Scythe, the Dark Shadow was still writhing on the de.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Ye Lian curiously leaned in, sweeping a de of grass she had plucked over the Dark Shadow.

    A drop of viscous blood appeared on the grass de, and everyone wrinkled their noses simultaneously.

    ¡°What a pungent smell!¡±

    Only Ling Mo¡¯s mind was preupied with a different thought: ¡°Why does it smell like it just sprayed cologne¡­¡±

    ¡°It contains a high concentration of virus.¡± Old Lan quickly regained hisposure and said.

    ¡°But what is it exactly?¡± Ling Mo also moved closer to get a better look and suddenly realized that this ink-ck creature seemed somewhat familiar¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a koi fish!¡±

    ¡°How does a koi fish mutate?¡± Mu Chen was skeptical.

    After careful observation, Old Lan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a koi fish. It might have been about a foot long before the mutation.¡±

    ¡°But theoretically, that size should¡­¡± Mu Chen started to argue, but Ling Mo recalled the mutated rats he had seen back in Cuihu City.

    How big are typical rats? They already showed initial mutation traits, let alone a fish this size?

    After mutating, the koi fish had gained considerable strength, and its wriggling motions were vastly different from ordinary fish.

    As it struggled violently, it slightly opened its mouth, revealing some sharp, thin teeth, resembling a round, toothed mouthpiece at a nce.

    ¡°There must have been corpses in here before.¡± Ling Mo analyzed.

    When he mentioned ¡°before,¡± both Mu Chen and Lan Lan¡¯s expressions darkened. Looking at the mutated koi fish again, their eyes were filled with nothing but terror.

    ¡°The coverage of the virus infection is getting wider and wider¡­¡± Old Lan sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep you all safe¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could finish, Old Lan interrupted, ¡°This is fantastic! I knew I should havee out! There are just so many things out here to research¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he excitedly rubbed his hands together, his eyes even sparkling a bit.

    Then he suddenly snapped back to reality and looked at Ling Mo expectantly, ¡°Can we take this koi fish with us?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill it first and then we¡¯ll see¡­¡±

    This brief exchange made Ling Mo¡¯s expression change suddenly.

    He quickly turned his head towards ane: ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°How did they track us here?¡± Mu Chen immediately tensed up and urged, ¡°Should we hide?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± Ling Mo nced at the green belt on the other side, silently calcting the distance.

    Backtrack? That would be even more dangerous¡­

    Once the situation at the headquarters stabilized, more and more people would be dispatched to search for them.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Lan Lan asked.

    Ling Mo looked at the sunsses man that Mu Chen was holding, and suddenly said, ¡°Perfect timing, we can temporarily deal with at least one worry.¡±

    Even if they escaped from the Medical University today, they would undoubtedly face relentless pursuit from Niepan.

    Niepan had arge number of superhumans, so tracking Ling Mo and his group wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    But Ling Mo had a lot to do, and being constantly harassed would be a huge problem.

    ¡°Although we can¡¯t make them give up the chasepletely, we can at least buy ourselves some time.¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    The sunsses man, under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, struggled fiercely and started to whimper again¡­

 Chapter 773: Hands at the Back

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect toe to such a remote ce; logically, we shouldn¡¯t encounter them here¡­¡±

    On thene, a guard looked at the building that emerged not far away, muttering to himself with relief.

    He turned to Xiao Pan, who was silently walking among the crowd, and asked, ¡°Are we heading in the right direction?¡±

    Despite his relief, he still had to y his part well¡­

    Xiao Pan nodded first, then suddenly stretched his neck and took a deep breath. His expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Is there a situation?¡± The guard¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he asked with keen sensitivity.

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a very pungent smell. It¡¯s somewhat like Zombie blood, but there¡¯s a slight difference. I¡¯m not quite sure,¡± Xiao Pan replied matter-of-factly.

    Someone in the crowd interjected, ¡°Could it be a mutation beast?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Mutation beastse in many types, and their smells differ. I can only roughly tell; I can¡¯t be specific,¡± Xiao Pan nodded as he spoke.Seeing Xiao Pan¡¯s affirmative response, the team began to stir.

    ¡°So, does this mean there¡¯s a mutation beast ahead? Shouldn¡¯t we avoid it then¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you hear it say there¡¯s blood?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even if it¡¯s a mutation beast, it¡¯s injured.¡±

    After a brief panic, someone else in the team said, ¡°What do you think caused this mutation beast to get hurt? Could it be¡­ them?¡±

    ¡°Could be! If they can lure in mutation beasts, they might also control their movements. Maybe it backfired on them,¡± someone chimed in with a hint of anticipation.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve been moving in circles. They¡¯re more likely to encounter mutation beasts than us.¡±

    ¡°We just don¡¯t know what their situation is now. If the mutation beast has the upper hand¡­¡±

    The team¡¯s discussion grew animated again, but considering that there might be mutation beasts nearby and the enemy could also be around, their voices became noticeably lower.

    However, from their conversations, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that these Team Members were getting a bit restless.

    If Ling Mo¡¯s group ran into trouble, their own level of danger would significantly decrease.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t bring Ling Mo back for a reward, taking down one or two of hispanions would be a win¡­

    Seeing this scene, the guard was also feeling quite frustrated.

    If Captain Song were leading the team, would they dare to talk so much?

    Besides, he was really in a foul mood-this was exactly the kind of trouble he was hoping to avoid!

    Havinge to such a remote ce and finally feeling a bit relieved, who would have thought they¡¯d run into trouble here?

    The possibilities analyzed by his teammates seemed quite usible to him¡­

    ¡°Damn it, why do I have to y the responsible one? And Xiao Pan, can¡¯t you be more flexible?¡±

    The guard cursed under his breath and suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Seeing everyone turn to him, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very quiet up ahead?¡±

    To him, this was a strange point, and bringing it up might make his teammates back off¡­

    ¡°Yeah, it is pretty quiet,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Could the battle be over?¡± someone spected.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we go check?¡±

    With that question raised, all the Team Members turned to the guard.

    ¡°Captain, their tracks are just ahead, should we investigate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s dangerous, we can just retreat.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in a hurry to escape-they won¡¯t confront us. Besides, we¡¯re approaching from the rear¡­¡±

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s your call?¡±

    The guard felt like crying, what could he say?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look¡­¡± he said, toughening up.

    Rustle-

    The sound of the grass lightly swaying yed on their nerves as they cautiously approached the center of thene and carefully moved towards the small Square.

    As the distance lessened, the shadows shrouded in darkness gradually became clearer.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here¡­¡± someone said, looking at the empty Square.

    Xiao Pan, however, turned his gaze to the fountain and slowly walked towards it.

    ¡°Everyone, follow,¡± the guard instructed.

    At a time like this, he didn¡¯t dare let the Team Members scatter-strength in numbers¡­

    Although gathering made them a bigger target, part of him hoped to startle any lurking enemies.

    Xiao Pan quickly found two drops of fresh blood on the ground near the fountain. He then used the tip of his knife to pick some up and brought it to his nose to sniff.

    ¡°This is the smell, and it¡¯s very fresh. It probably hasn¡¯t been more than two minutes since it was spilled,¡± he said while sniffing.

    ¡°Less than two minutes¡­¡± The guard¡¯s face grew even more troubled. If it had been such a short time, that meant Ling Mo and his group were nearby¡­

    ¡°Keep looking,¡± Xiao Pan said, putting down the knife.

    There wasn¡¯t much to search for in the empty Square, and no one would randomly dive into the bushes to investigate.

    After ncing at the building a few times, Xiao Pan suddenly sniffed the air again.

    ¡°Could there be something wrong inside?¡± the guard asked uneasily.

    Xiao Pan hesitantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The smell inside isn¡¯t very strong, but it is quite strange¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he had already started walking towards the building.

    The guard, feeling uneasy, could only signal with a wave for the others to follow.

    ¡°If we¡¯re just doing a quick check, it should be fine. I¡¯ll stay by the door and observe. If I confirm they¡¯re inside, I¡¯ll signal immediately!¡± he thought as he gripped his gun tightly.

    But once he reached the building¡¯s entrance, he realized his n was too optimistic¡­

    ¡°A dance club¡­¡±

    He nced at the dust-covered sign and peeked through the door crack.

    The interior was much darker than outside, but after a moment of adjusting, he could vaguely see the inside.

    Beyond the door was a Corridor with rooms on either side, and after a turn and heading upstairs, there would likely be dance studios.

    With such aplexyout, how could he confirm anything from the door?

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The guard couldn¡¯t help but curse, then carefully pushed the door open.

    ¡°Listen up, as soon as you spot them, no matter what their situation is, don¡¯t engage. Once the signal is sent, backup will arrive. Also, leave two people at the door. If you hear anything, signal immediately,¡± the guard instructed again.

    ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody wants to die.¡±

    As the door was fully opened, the guard swallowed hard and cautiously stepped into the Corridor.

    The floor was littered with various debris and had numerous suspicious, old marks.

    The guard tried to spot any footprints but ultimately gave up, somewhat resigned.

    Judging from the exterior, the building seemed to be in a deserted, abandoned state.

    ¡°It would be great if that was really the case,¡± the guard thought to himself.

    For a while, the only sound was Xiao Pan¡¯s constant inhtion from behind, as he tried to pinpoint the source of the strange smell.

    ¡°Can you find it?¡± someone asked in a low voice.

    Xiao Pan replied, ¡°This ce is mostly sealed off, so the scent has be much stronger. I can find it.¡±

    With Xiao Pan¡¯s sense of smell guiding them, they avoided touching the doors on either side and followed closely behind Xiao Pan, who was moving deeper into the Corridor while sniffing the air.

    Just then, somebody quietly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s really dark in here¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet,¡± the guard snapped, irritated.

    If there were people inside, they could very well be lying in ambush.

    They hadn¡¯t alerted their enemies earlier, so they needed to be extra cautious now.

    Although the guard wasn¡¯t a professional leader, he knew basic survival tactics.

    He purposely stretched the team out and left people outside to guard against sneak attacks.

    No matter how skilled the enemy was, could they really take out all of them at once?

    As they moved further in, the light diminished, making it difficult to see even the outlines of the people around them.

    But with Xiao Pan leading the way, the group remained rtively calm.

    asionally, faint noises from the team irritated the guard.

    In such a silent ce, couldn¡¯t they be extra careful?

    ¡°Luckily the sound is faint; it shouldn¡¯t draw much attention¡­¡±

    Soon, Xiao Pan, following the scent, reached the staircase leading to the second floor.

    Seeing him look up, the guard whispered, ¡°What do you think? Can you confirm if anyone¡¯s up there?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t confirm that. The smell is too strong; even if there were someone, their scent would be masked,¡± Xiao Pan said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s go up then,¡± the guard said through gritted teeth.

    At the corner of the staircase was arge Mirror, which looked quite eerie in the darkness.

    The dusty surface made the reflection even more blurred, but as he passed by, the guard couldn¡¯t resist ncing into it.

    That nce made him freeze.

    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Pan had climbed several more steps that the guard, shakily, began to raise his gun.

    Then, a voice suddenly sounded behind him, ¡°You¡¯d better not move.¡±

    The guard¡¯s body stiffened. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, his head spun, and a sharp pain shot through his wrist.

    When he came to, stunned and seated on the floor, his right hand no longer held the gun.

    A lean figure emerged before him, holding his gun, ¡°No need to be rmed, I just want to talk.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Terrified, the guard tried to back away, but his back hit the wall.

    He couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face clearly, but the voice was unmistakably familiar!

    This shadowy figure was the person who had appeared at headquarters!

    And in the Mirror earlier, besides his own reflection, he had also seen this person¡¯s shadow.

    That indistinct figure had been raising a hand, seemingly trying to grab his shoulder¡­

    But how had he managed that! What about the Team Members!

    And¡­ what about Xiao Pan!

    The guard hurriedly looked up towards the stairs, only to freeze again.

 Chapter 774: Kill You with a Glance

    ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Pan?¡±

    The guard¡¯s throat suddenly went dry as he looked at the scene before him.

    On the dimly lit staircase ahead, Xiao Pan stood silently, as if he hadn¡¯t heard themotion behind him.

    Yet, as the guard looked on, Xiao Pan suddenly moved.

    Without turning his head, he slowly retreated downstairs, his upper body tense and rigid.

    As Xiao Pan backed away, a shadowy figure gradually came into the guard¡¯s view.

    The slender silhouette seemed harmless at first nce, but when a cold glint appeared in the guard¡¯s vision, a chill ran down his spine.

    Another one!

    Do these people always move so stealthily?How can you fight against such people? He had thought that being a little cautious might allow him to escape unscathed.

    But in front of them, all caution was futile¡­

    From the moment they entered this building, they had already fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap¡­

    But why? Why aren¡¯t these people in a hurry to escape? Why are they lingering in such a ce¡­ What do they want?

    Breathing heavily, the guard nced at Ling Mo.

    In the darkness, Ling Mo¡¯s expression seemed indifferent, but his eyes were bright and piercing.

    Does this person want to take them hostage? Or¡­ extract some Intelligence?

    Or perhaps¡­ establish authority through killing? Revenge?

    In his panic, the guard¡¯s legs instinctively kicked at the ground, pressing him t against the wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you can¡¯t walk through walls,¡± Ling Mo suddenly said.

    ¡°Wha¡­ What do you want?¡±

    The guard¡¯s voice was a bit hysterical, sounding shrill in the quiet hallway.

    At the same time, his eyes grew darker, as if foreseeing a grim oue.

    To the guard¡¯s surprise, Ling Mo actually let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Why are youughing¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Ling Mo suddenly squat down and then raise his arm.

    A cold touch suddenly came from his forehead, the guard instinctively looked up and was instantly terrified out of his wits.

    The dark gun barrel was now pressed against his forehead!

    ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    The guard¡¯s mind went nk¡­

    He¡¯s really going to shoot? But didn¡¯t he say he wanted to talk?!

    Even if Ling Mo didn¡¯t have a gun in his hand, the guard knew he was no match.

    He didn¡¯t dare to resist, but he also didn¡¯t want to be killed just like that!

    Some people usually shout, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death,¡± but how many can remain calm when faced with death? Especially this guard¡­ he was really afraid of dying!

    In the brief one or two seconds that passed, it felt like an eternity to the guard.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ling Mo lowered his arm that the guard realized his back was soaked in cold sweat¡­

    He looked at Ling Mo with trembling lips, still muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    The look of fear in the guard¡¯s eyes towards Ling Mo was now even more intense than before.

    Even though Ling Mo hadn¡¯t fired, the moment the gun was pressed against him, he felt an immense mental pressure!

    This pressure made him feel like he was falling into an icy abyss, as if a snake was biting his neck, and he could clearly feel the venom being injected into his body, quickly spreading through his blood¡­

    This near-death experience almost scared him to wet himself!

    ¡°Is this some kind of Superpower? A hallucination? No¡­ it doesn¡¯t quite seem like that¡­¡± the guard thought with lingering fear.

    At the same time, the guard suddenly noticed that Ling Mo¡¯s gaze was more scrutinizing than before.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not a true mental ability user, I can still easily simte the ability of the sunsses man¡­ With psychic interference as a foundation, and the forced infusion of some mental energy, I can deepen the influence when the target¡¯s mental state is already unstable¡­ It¡¯s a bit of an improved version. Unlike the sunsses man, who can only exert some pressure on others.¡±

    ¡°And the effect when I use it is much more pronounced. For instance, this guard is afraid of death. When under the influence, he feels like he¡¯s narrowly escaping death¡­ Yes, from his psychic fluctuation and facial expression, that seems to be the case¡­¡±

    ¡°If this ability were stronger, would it make him think he was really dead? If it could reach that level, then I could truly kill someone with a nce¡­¡±

    ¡°But thinking it through, this technique still has significant limitations. Its effectiveness hinges on the target¡¯s current emotions¡­ If he had felt likeughing just now, the effect might have been to make himugh until his stomach hurt. And what if he felt like peeing?¡±

    ¡°Also, it only works at close range, which is a drawbackpared to the sunsses man¡­ When will I be able to scare a bunch of Brats to tears just by ring at them? That would be something¡­¡±

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, Ling Mo sighed inwardly.

    Meanwhile, the guard, being stared down by Ling Mo, was already terrified beyond belief.

    Ling Mo finally looked at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one leading this team, right?¡±

    The guard was stunned for a moment, then gritted his teeth and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite clever,¡± Ling Mo suddenly said.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± The guard¡¯s face turned even paler.

    ¡°Though you¡¯re very scared, you¡¯re not stupid. Just now, you deliberately raised your voice to alert the two at the door, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    The guard shuddered again, a hint of despair crossing his eyes.

    Everyone was wiped out¡­

    And now he was trapped in this remote building,pletely isted and helpless¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The guard pleaded again.

    ¡°Alright, I said I just wanted to talk,¡± Ling Mo shook his hand but then suddenly changed his tone, ¡°But if you try any more tricks¡­¡±

    The guard shook his head frantically, ¡°I don¡¯t dare! Whatever you want to talk about, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    ¡°That guy is a superhuman, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ling Mo asked, ncing at Xiao Pan.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s part of the mutation system! His olfactory cells¡­ no, his entire olfactory system has undergone some variation¡­¡± the guard quickly replied.

    At this moment, Xiao Pan had already turned around and answered expressionlessly, ¡°He¡¯s right. My olfactory system and trigeminal nerve system have undergone variation, including my sense of taste. So my perception of scents, whether from a distance or up close, differs greatly from that of ordinary people, and it¡¯s much keener¡­ In simple terms, the smells I detect and the vors I taste are different from what normal people experience.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ This kind of mutation must be a glutton¡¯s tragedy.¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully.

    Xiao Pan suddenly asked, ¡°Did you use perfume? This scent smells odd to me. And not only did you spray it on yourselves, but there¡¯s even more upstairs. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must have other methods prepared to lure us in, like psychic power¡­¡±

    ¡°Figure it out yourself,¡± Ling Mo smiled and then asked, ¡°How many people were sent to chase me?¡±

    The guard hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°For now, just two teams¡­¡±

    ¡°Be more specific,¡± Ling Mo said, sitting down on the steps and lighting a cigarette.

    ¡°One team is us, and the other team is dispersed outside, guarding the intersections¡­ Some of them might be stationed at higher vantage points, but I¡¯m not exactly sure¡­¡± The guard added, ¡°Actually, I was just dragged along to make up the numbers; I¡¯m not really a captain¡­¡±

    ¡°He sure picked the right captain for this team,¡± Ling Mo remarked.

    This guard was cautious and extremely afraid of dying. But precisely because of that, he wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey orders easily.

    Otherwise, why would he dare to enter this building?

    In such chaos, for the senior management of Niepan to point out someone like this to take charge in a critical moment was a wake-up call for Ling Mo.

    Niepan is not to be underestimated¡­

    ¡°Do you know anything else?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    A look of hesitation appeared on the guard¡¯s face, ¡°My position is pretty ordinary; I really don¡¯t know much¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Ling Mo said, turning around and pulling out a notebook from his backpack, handing it over along with a pen, ¡°Write down everything you know about the senior management. And also, write down the details of the guard team.¡±

    For the information on those registration forms, Ling Mo didn¡¯t fully trust them.

    He himself could falsify information when registering, so others could easily write something vague or misleading.

    But getting to know each superhuman one-by-one wasn¡¯t exactly realistic¡­

    Nevertheless, the strength of the guard team shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. From Niepan¡¯s actions this time, it was evident that this was their most trusted force.

    In the future, when they send people to hunt Ling Mo, this force could y a very crucial role.

    Although the main goal was to buy some time, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to gather intelligence.

    Even if this guard didn¡¯t know much about the regr members, he would definitely be familiar with other guards.

    The guard, trembling, took the pen and struggled to twist off the cap, then suddenly looked up with a distressed face.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t see.¡±

    He was frustrated; howe Ling Mo and the others weren¡¯t affected by the environment¡­

    Little did the guard know, Ling Mo was sharing his field of vision with Ye Lian, and that shy-looking girl who had been holding a knife to Xiao Pan was actually a dominant-level zombie!

    ¡°Here, take this shlight.¡±

    Ling Mo handed him another item and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using the light to signal anyone; this is a blind spot.¡±

    The guard¡¯s hand shook as he took the shlight, his heart pounding in fear: ¡°Does this guy have mind-reading abilities? How does he know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    ¡°But to bluff him and find out he actually had that intention¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, stroking his chin while ¡°staring¡± at the guard¡¯s psychic light cluster.

 Chapter 775: Watch Your Words

    When Ling Mo was almost done with his second cigarette, the guard had just about finished writing.

    He carefully handed the notebook over, saying, ¡°I wrote down everything I could think of. There shouldn¡¯t be any omissions¡­¡± His anxious mood was reminiscent of handing in an exam paper back in school, except this time the evaluator held his life in their hands, not a grade.

    Ling Mo flipped through the pages quickly. Even so, by the time he looked up, the guard had already broken out in another cold sweat.

    ¡°How is it?¡± the guard asked with a forced smile.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Ling Momented.

    Having been stunned by Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°mind-reading¡± ability, the seemingly timid guard had finally decided to behave.

    But if he had intentionally written any false information, the ever-observant Ling Mo would have noticed through his psychic fluctuation¡­

    Hearing Ling Mo¡¯s approval, the guard let out a breath, feeling relieved, and then asked expectantly, ¡°So, am I¡­¡±

    ¡°No rush, there¡¯s more business to discuss,¡± Ling Mo said, waving his hand.The guard¡¯s eyes widened instantly, ¡°So you haven¡¯t even gotten to the main point yet?¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Pan looked over and saw that Ling Mo had already approached the guard and was speaking in a very low voice¡­

    A few secondster, Ling Mo straightened up, while the guard nodded slightly in confusion.

    ¡°Remember everything?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare forget¡­¡± The guard quickly nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything until you see the person,¡± Ling Mo warned again.

    The guard continued to nod, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Xiao Pan had been watching from the side but suddenly heard this, ¡°After smoking here for so long, has the cigarette smell confused your memory of the perfume scent?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Pan was a bit stunned and responded in astonishment.

    Ling Mo looked at him calmly and thenughed, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no need to smoke anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Xiao Pan replied expressionlessly.

    However, when Ling Mo moved his gaze away, a sh of frustration appeared in Xiao Pan¡¯s eyes, and his facial expression finally began to change.

    He moved his lips, mouthing word: ¡°Pervert!¡±

    About ten minutester, the remote building had returned to silence.

    The dozen or so people who went inside seemed to have been devoured by the darkness; no sounds emerged, nor did anyonee out.

    But if someone were to venture inside at this moment, they would hear faint noises at the stairwell¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The guard, his face red with effort, was trying to stretch his leg to hook a pistol lying in front of him.

    Not far from him, Xiao Pan, also gagged, was struggling hard, asionally lifting his head with great effort.

    The two exchanged a nce, both looking like they were on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Come on, I have faith in you. Oh, by the way, yourpanions are locked downstairs. They¡¯re not in immediate danger but they won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. And just in case you try to ck off, here¡¯s a friendly reminder: if you manage to escape on your own, the consequences will be a lot lighter. Plus, with the information I¡¯ve given you, you might even turn out to be a hero.¡±

    The guard felt a sense of despair recalling Ling Mo¡¯s words as he set down the pistol.

    That guy was too crafty!

    He said it so nicely, but couldn¡¯t he have made it a bit easier?

    However, this method was indeed the most effective for buying time. The pistol was ced in a very strategic position-Xiao Pan could barely reach it, while the guard¡¯s toes just managed to touch it.

    Thanks to the way Ling Mo had positioned it, as long as the guard persistently stretched out his leg and adjusted his contact point ording to the angle, he could slowly tip the gun upright¡­ which would make it easier for him to hook it.

    But the hardest part about this¡­ was that he couldn¡¯t see it at all!

    Only Xiao Pan could see the gun, which meant he had to perform sit-ups as much as possible, despite his whole body being restrained, and he had to do it without stopping!

    During this process, they also had tomunicate through eye contact.

    And the time they had for this exchange was only one or two seconds!

    Who can keep up such a difficult posture for so long?

    They managed for a while at first, but as their strength quickly drained, the duration they could maintain the position grew shorter and shorter¡­

    ¡°What kind of persones up with such a crazy idea so quickly?¡± the guard thought, with tears streaming down his face¡­

    Grab the gun, send a signal!

    With this in mind, the guard widened his eyes and strained his neck upward once more, while furiously stretching his leg¡­ He was desperate to redeem himself!

    ¡­

    ¡°Are you sure your n will work? What if things don¡¯t go as expected?¡± Mu Chen asked as he followed Ling Mo along the path within the tall grass.

    Ling Mo thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an absolute foolproof n, but the sess rate is pretty high, so it¡¯s worth a try¡­ Besides, even if it fails, at least it buys us some time tonight. The more time we can buy, the bigger our advantage. If they chase after us, thest thing they want is for the distance to widen or to lose our trail. But this is just a temporary measure; if Niepan can¡¯t catch us, they¡¯ll likely try something else.¡±

    ¡°True¡­¡± Mu Chen nodded in agreement, ¡°They won¡¯t just take this loss quietly.¡±

    ¡°Not wanting to suffer a loss may lead to a bigger one,¡± Ling Mo said meaningfully, but he didn¡¯t borate further.

    Mu Chen opened his mouth to ask more but restrained himself after ncing at the sunsses man.

    ¡°And if it does work, how long will it buy us?¡± Old Lan couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    He was carrying the mutation koi fish and had a constant smile of excitement on his face.

    Apparently, he was eager to get to work on his research, which is likely why he suddenly cared about the timing.

    Ling Mo shrugged and answered, ¡°At most, three days¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    Old Lan looked down at the vacuum-sealed bag in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Mu Chen felt a shiver down his spine and muttered, ¡°Seriously, are you channeling Bear Grylls or something?¡±

    ¡°What? You think I don¡¯t know who Bear Grylls is? But you¡¯re kind of right. If we can find the parts that aren¡¯t toxic, we could actually cook and eat them. Generally, when a creature mutates, some internal organs remain uninfected initially. If those are disinfected properly, they¡¯re no different from regr food¡­¡± Old Lan exined seriously.

    ¡°Nothing about that sounds normal! And why are you talking like you¡¯ve already tried it?¡±

    ¡°By the way, this also applies to humans among general creatures. But remember, the moment theyplete the mutation, their whole body is full of the virus¡­ hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to remember that¡­? Also, where does your weird sense of pridee from?¡±

    At this moment, the sunsses man, who had been rolling his eyes, suddenly showed a hint of something unusual and shifted his gaze to Ling Mo.

    Although Ling Mo was talking to Mu Chen and Old Lan, the sunsses man had a vague feeling that Ling Mo¡¯s gaze had swept over him, intentionally or not¡­

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡± The sunsses man suddenly started thrashing wildly after freezing for a moment.

    ¡°Wham!¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t hesitate to kick him again, ¡°What¡¯s your problem!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s just a bit scared,¡± Ling Mo said suddenly.

    Hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words, the sunsses man¡¯s face seemed to turn a bit ashen.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s look, he seemed to understand something¡­

    Based on the intelligence provided by the guard, after Ling Mo and the others climbed over the fence, they moved along the wall for a while.

    Once they were out of the surveince range of the campus buildings, Ling Mo led them swiftly across the road.

    As for those Niepan members stationed on the road, they were easily avoided.

    To the two Senior Zombies, these people standing outside the campus were as noticeable as shining lightbulbs; it was impossible not to notice them¡­

    Although Yu Shiran and the others were still inside the campus, with Ling Mo¡¯s guidance, it was only a matter of time before they made their way out.

    Seeing Ling Mo lead them through a winding path to an apartment building, Lan Lan and her father were instantly dumbfounded.

    They both turned to look back at the way they came, then turned again to size up the building.

    ¡°You guys live this close?¡± Old Lan marveled.

    Lan Lan, on the other hand, looked utterly incredulous and tentatively asked, ¡°Are we really staying here tonight? Isn¡¯t that too risky¡­? I really don¡¯t want to get caught again. Outside is so much more fun than theboratory, and there¡¯s a lot more interesting collections too.¡±

    ¡°Right under their noses,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s too casual an exnation! Hey!¡± Lan Lan still wanted to protest, but Ling Mo had already pulled Ye Lian and Xia Na inside first.

    As their figures quickly disappeared from view at the entrance to the stairs, Lan Lan¡¯s look of disbelief remained, her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Actually, we could walk slower¡­¡± Mu Chen, dragging the sunsses man along, whispered in a knowing tone.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lan Lan asked instinctively.

    ¡°Our captain¡¯s nickname is the kissing maniac¡­¡± Mu Chen sighed, slowly making his way up the stairs.

    Lan Lan stood there pondering for a moment, then suddenly understood and eximed, ¡°Oh, I see!¡±

    A mischievous smile formed on her lips as she sprinted upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m going to check it out.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead¡­ Hey, wait! That¡¯s not right! Why are you so excited about someone else kissing? I never taught you to spy on things like that. You¡¯re still too young¡­ Stop right there!¡± Old Lan, carrying the mutation koi fish, followed behind her. But unfortunately, as an ordinary old man, how could he keep up with Lan Lan, who was a superhuman with an enhancement ability¡­

    In the stairwell, Old Lan¡¯s growlingints echoed continuously¡­

 Chapter 776: A Disease That Penetrates the Bone

    Chapter 776: A Disease That Prates the Bone

    Bringing such a group of people back to the residence inevitably led to somemotion.

    Old Lan and his daughter were still excited about their escape from Niepan, shouting with excitement and refusing to sleep.

    Ling Mo said sternly, ¡°Whether you sleep or not, we¡¯ll be leaving early in the morning. There won¡¯t be much time to rest on the road. If you can¡¯t keep up, I¡¯ll have Mu Chen tie a rope to you, unless you can convince him to carry you¡­¡±

    ¡°You need to respect the elderly and the young¡­¡± Old Lan persuaded.

    ¡°Stop threatening us like this!¡± Lan Lan shouted angrily.

    In the midst of this was Mu Chen¡¯s frustrated murmuring, ¡°Why is it always me?! And can¡¯t you at least ask for my opinion before deciding?¡±

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s tone did not sound like he was joking. Lan Lan, realizing that arguing was futile, grudgingly followed Xia Na to the next room.

    The opposite house had been tidied up a bit, and it was passable for a few hours¡¯ sleep.

    There were too many people to stay in one apartment¡­¡°I¡¯ll stay with Ye Lian and the others,¡± Ling Mo arranged.

    ¡°That makes sense, but you should have said so earlier! If I had known it was that kind of ¡®sleeping together,¡¯ I would¡¯ve given you the room a long time ago,¡± Old Lan said, shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just normal sleeping¡­¡± Ling Mo exined with a twitch of his mouth.

    ¡°I get it, I get it,¡± Old Lan winked at him and made a cheering gesture before heading out with his precious koi fish.

    ¡°Pervert¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was speechless. Who said Old Lan was only a pervert in his research?!

    Come to think of it, perversion is a disease that goes deep into the bone!

    If he were normal, how could he have created that kind of thing?

    Meanwhile, Mu Chen, after retying the sunsses man, asked Ling Mo somewhat hesitantly, ¡°Captain, when do you n to help Xu Shuhan¡­?¡±

    ¡°Today,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°I thought so¡­¡± Mu Chen nodded.

    Old Lan and his daughter didn¡¯t notice, but Mu Chen saw that Ling Mo had something he wanted to do.

    ¡°Although her situation hasn¡¯t reached the worst point yet, the earlier we act, the better the chances of sess,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression showed a hint of fatigue, but thinking about Xu Shuhan, he still seemed a bit worried.

    Ling Mo reached out and patted Mu Chen on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Go to sleep. You know, even if you stay here, I won¡¯t let you see anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Mu Chen nodded with aplex look in his eyes, then suddenly asked, ¡°But can you handle going a whole night without sleep? You don¡¯t look too good¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a special recovery method,¡± Ling Mo replied with a smile.

    The concern in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse internally, ¡°Damn it! You think I don¡¯t know? Every time after a kiss, you act like you¡¯ve taken a stimnt. You truly deserve the title of a kissing maniac¡­ Sooner orter, you¡¯ll end up with sausage lips! This is the curse built up from my thirty years of being single¡­¡±

    ¡°For a moment, it seemed like I saw mes in your eyes¡­¡± Ling Mo said, somewhat surprised.

    ¡°You must have seen wrong¡­¡±

    After Mu Chen left, Ling Mo turned his attention to the sunsses man in the corner.

    Seeing Ling Mo walking towards him, the sunsses man¡¯s face turned a bit panicked, but he still stretched out his neck and kept making ¡°whimper whimper¡± sounds.

    Judging by his expression, he probably meant something like ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die¡­¡±

    Ling Mo dragged him to the bathroom door and kicked him inside.

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡±

    Ling Mo leaned against the door, looked up at the narrow window on the wall, and said, ¡°Stay here.¡±

    ¡°Whimp!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying anything. I won¡¯t kill you, but you can¡¯t escape either.¡±

    As Ling Mo spoke, the sunsses man suddenly sensed something unusual. Immediately, he began to shiver uncontrobly.

    A crystalline, blood-red jellyfish crawled from the back of his head, slowly moving to his forehead and then rooting itself again.

    The sunsses man¡¯s eyes rolled back even more, but his body seemed to freeze, asionally twitching, looking quite uncoordinated.

    ¡°Rest assured, the master ball won¡¯t kill you. But your psychic power is being entirely used to resist its suction power, making it difficult to control your body, right? This way, you have no choice but to stay put.¡±

    Just before closing the door, Ling Mo turned his head and added, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can oust the master ball; you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Click!¡±

    As the door clicked shut, a smile appeared on Ling Mo¡¯s face: ¡°The master ball recharges itself¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Drip¡­ drip¡­

    A little past four in the morning, Ling Mo was already sitting on the sofa, with Xu Shuhan and Li Yalin seated across from him.

    To avoid raising suspicions from Old Lan and his daughter, Xu Shuhan had been hiding in the room since earlier and only came out now.

    However, looking at Xu Shuhan, Ling Mo showed a hint of surprise.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± After staring at her for a while, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Xu Shuhan almost instinctively tugged at her cor and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°But your hairstyle has changed.¡± Ling Mo pointed at her head.

    Xu Shuhan originally had her hair tied up in a somewhat casual manner, but now it was cut even more casually into a short bob. One side seemed much longer, while the other side just barely exposed her neck.

    This actually made her look a lot more spirited and perfectly highlighted the poise of this female host.

    Still, there was a hint of frenzy in her slightly reddened eyes, giving her overall aura a subtle yet distinct change.

    ¡°Even if she retains her sanity at the end, those eyes probably won¡¯t go back to normal¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Xu Shuhan kept tugging at her cor, her posture also bing a bit awkward.

    Ling Mo furrowed his brow and then suddenly turned his gaze aside: ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat her!¡± Senior Sister responded very innocently.

    ¡°You probably almost did!¡± Ling Mo pped his forehead and then smiled apologetically at Xu Shuhan, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s response wasn¡¯t angry but rather a bit awkward.

    Ling Mo looked at Li Yalin again, who quickly shook her head and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything, just helped her blend in a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Blend in where¡­¡±

    ¡°Down there¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Xu Shuhan and saw that she was almost burying her face in the sofa. Feeling a bit sympathetic, he said, ¡°Senior Sister picked up bad habits from Xia Na.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll grow back anyway.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Xu Shuhan grabbed a coat from the side and tossed it at Ling Mo, ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡±

    Ling Mo tilted his head to dodge and said calmly, ¡°Just curious¡­ you should control yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°You made me want to bite you!¡±

    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s gettingte, and you seem mostly adjusted now, right?¡± Ling Mo quickly assumed a serious expression while taking a bottle out of his backpack.

    The ss bottle was filled with thick blood, which, despite slight shaking, showed no sign of coagting-a characteristic of zombie blood.

    Xu Shuhan had been about to say something, but her attention was entirely captured by the appearance of the blood.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Her body tensed up involuntarily, and a deep look of desire shed in her eyes.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s especially sensitive to Progenitor blood¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, watching her reaction.

    Even with the cap on, she was already reacting. When it really starts, she mightpletely lose her sanity.

    If that happens, where would Ling Mo find the right blood to keep her bnced?

    The so-called ¡°suitable blood¡± can¡¯t be taken from just any zombie; it needs to have a simr virus concentration to Xu Shuhan¡¯s.

    Ling Mo had no way of urately determining such data; only a professional like Old Lan could do that.

    But without the proper equipment, even Old Lan would find it challenging¡­

    ¡°But there is a way, albeit risky, it¡¯s better than dragging this out,¡± Ling Mo thought resolutely. Turning his head, he said, ¡°Ye Lian, Li Yalin, hold her down. Host Xu, this is for your own good.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Lian and Li Yalin stepped forward, each cing a hand on Xu Shuhan¡¯s shoulders.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes still held a hint of frenzy, but she didn¡¯t struggle much, only nodding slightly with some resistance.

    ¡°I thought at such a crucial moment, her emotions would be wildly unstable, maybe even crying and pleading to give up¡­ But it seems there¡¯s no need to worry about that. A double-edged sword, really¡­¡±

    Ling Mo walked up to Xu Shuhan with the bottle but didn¡¯t hurry to start. Instead, he closed his eyes to center himself for a moment.

    A minuteter, when Ling Mo opened his eyes, they were filled with intense focus.

    In this highly concentrated state, just one look from Ling Mo caused Xu Shuhan to momentarily regain some rity.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, just think about something important to you, and try to control yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I will¡­ I will¡­¡± Xu Shuhan responded haltingly.

    As Ling Mo spoke, he decisively unscrewed the bottle¡¯s cap.

    The moment a small gap appeared, the potent virus scent wafted out.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes instantly went fully frenzied, and her body, pinned to the chair, began to struggle violently.

    She bared her teeth at Ling Mo, looking as if she might leap at him and tear him apart at any moment!

 Chapter 777: Do You Want a Pheasant to Turn into a Phoenix?

    Faced with the suddenly rampaging Xu Shuhan, Ye Lian and Li Yalin were at a bit of a loss.

    It wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t strong enough¡­ In fact, although Xu Shuhan erupted with an incredibly powerful force in that instant, almostparable to a mutation zombie, she was still far from matching the strength of two Senior Zombies.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they needed to keep her fixed in that position, Ye Lian could have handled her with one hand.

    But this was exactly what troubled the two female zombies. By merely grabbing Xu Shuhan¡¯s shoulders, they could only keep her pinned in ce¡­

    However, there were still many parts of her body that could move.

    Fortunately, Xu Shuhan¡¯s intelligence level had also plummeted at this moment. Although she was trying hard to stretch her neck to bite the bottle, her legs stayed obediently in ce. Otherwise, if she started kicking and struggling, even Ling Mo would have found it difficult to manage.

    This scene, however, seemed to be anticipated by Ling Mo. His expression remained calm, and he didn¡¯t even flinch, let alone step back.

    As he nced at Xu Shuhan, a strange gleam shed in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Psychic interference!This attack method, like Ling Mo¡¯s other techniques, could vary in effectiveness depending on how much energy he expended.

    Theoretically, as long as he could control the output of his psychic power, he could fluctuate between two values of destructive power.

    However, the human brain doesn¡¯t have a control lever to adjust this output; it all relies on one¡¯s willpower.

    If Ling Mo weren¡¯t so exceptionally skilled at controlling his psychic power, he wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly use this move on Xu Shuhan.

    It was crucial to understand that Xu Shuhan¡¯s current state was extremely hazardous.

    A small mistake, and she wouldpletely mutate, starting from the lowest level as amon zombie.

    Losing a human-like body and losing one¡¯s sanity is a painful thing to imagine.

    Although once mutated, the person would no longer have such feelings, Ling Mo would.

    He no longer wanted to see such things happen.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan suddenly let out a low growl, and a moment of confusion shed in her eyes.

    Using psychic interference on Xu Shuhan was essentially a weaker version.

    At most, it could momentarily daze Xu Shuhan for less than a second. It might sound somewhat trivial.

    But for Xu Shuhan, at that very moment, what she needed was that fleeting moment of rity.

    ¡°Help¡­ help me¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s expression was pained, clearly showing that her innate instincts were surging once again.

    Just squeezing out those two words seemed to almost overwhelm her.

    ¡°Remember what I told you? Think about something else,¡± Ling Mo said again.

    Although Xu Shuhan was a superhuman, her psychic power wasn¡¯t any stronger than that of an average person. And when it came to resisting innate instincts, enhancement abilities were practically useless; the only thing she could rely on was her willpower.

    However, the impact of the mutation was extraordinarily strong. Even though Xu Shuhan had spent a considerable amount of time in a state of almost-mutating, developing some resistance to the sensation, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to just grit her teeth and endure. Ling Mo¡¯s suggestion of diverting her attention might actually be more effective.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep monitoring your condition, but you mustn¡¯t give up on yourself,¡± Ling Mo continued.

    Xu Shuhan nodded with difficulty and then slowly averted her gaze from the bottle.

    Achieving that was incredibly hard because the bottle of blood looked as essential to her as her own life at that moment.

    An inexplicable primal urge seemed to be working within her, like a voice screaming incessantly in her mind, ¡°Take it! It¡¯s yours, yours!¡±

    ¡°Think, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears.

    She was genuinely frightened. As the zombie instincts started to rece her humanity, she felt as though she were dying.

    Had it not been for her time spent with Ye Lian and the others, gaining a deeper understanding of zombies, she might havepletely broken down in that moment of rity.

    Ling Mo¡¯s voice, however, gave her immensefort at this critical time.

    Although Ling Mo¡¯s voice was gentle and he didn¡¯t say much, the meaning behind his words reassured Xu Shuhan considerably.

    At least she could still get help, at least there was still hope¡­

    Seeing Xu Shuhan calming down, a slight change appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ling Mo said again.

    He opened the bottlepletely and took out some tools from his pocket, then began his work¡­

    While he was busy, Ye Lian kept her eyes on him.

    After staring at Ling Mo for a while, her gaze shifted to Xu Shuhan.

    This time, her look was no longer confused but rather filled with a curious expression.

    She then nced at her own pocket and lightly patted it with her free hand¡­

    ¡°Ye Lian.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly called out, and Ye Lian immediately removed her hand.

    However, Ling Mo, focused on his task, didn¡¯t seem to notice Ye Lian¡¯s little gesture. He continued, ¡°Hold this for me.¡±

    Ye Lian absentmindedly took the gel, watching as Ling Mo ced a straw at Xu Shuhan¡¯s lips.

    ¡°When I say ¡®absorb,¡¯ you start. When I say ¡®stop,¡¯ you also have to stop immediately. Can you do that? If you can¡¯t react in time, I will forcibly make you stop and let you rest for a while. But that would reduce the sess rate, so it¡¯s best if you can do it yourself,¡± Ling Mo instructed Xu Shuhan.

    Xu Shuhan continued staring at the ceiling, but she knew without looking what was at the other end of the straw.

    She had a vague understanding of Ling Mo¡¯s method. He probably wanted her to absorb the blood while remaining conscious¡­

    However, she nearly sumbed just by smelling it. Would she really manage to absorb it?

    As Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t respond, Ling Mo didn¡¯t rush her. Instead, he reached out and patted her head.

    He had intended to pat her shoulder, but both sides were already upied¡­

    ¡°You need to have some confidence in yourself. If you had the courage to break free from Niepan back then, why can¡¯t you muster the courage to fight against yourself now? Besides, I¡¯m here with you,¡± Ling Mo still spoke with a calm and gentle voice.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you. The evolution and mutation of zombies are closely linked to your own thoughts. You could think of it as whatever you want to be or whatever impresses you deeply; your eventual mutation will likely lean in that direction¡­¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What¡­what are you saying this for?¡± Xu Shuhan finally responded.

    Impressions? Thoughts? The first image that popped into her mind was Red Wolf

    1

    and her frying pan!

    Xu Shuhan felt an instinctual fear; she didn¡¯t want to mutate into that wolf, nor did she want to turn into a frying pan¡­

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± She was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°What I mean is, your mental state can significantly influence the virus¡¯s effect. If even zombies that have already mutated and evolved can be influenced mentally, then it¡¯s even more significant for you, who are still human from the neck up. I understand you¡¯re afraid of mutating, but fear alone won¡¯t solve the problem,¡± Ling Mo said seriously.

    Xu Shuhan was stunned for a second, then forced a weak smile: ¡°I¡­ I understand. Thank¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really that scared, you might as well think about your future mutation goals. If you fail, you might just evolve into something like a phoenix¡­¡± Ling Mo continued.

    Xu Shuhan almostughed out loud and suddenly started speaking fluently: ¡°Are you implying I¡¯m a pheasant now?¡±

    ¡°Pheasant sounds too crude¡­¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean! Ling Mo, just you wait!¡±

    Cursing, Xu Shuhan took a determined sip.

    Bright red blood flowed directly into Xu Shuhan¡¯s mouth through the transparent straw, immediately triggering an explosive reaction inside her, like a virus bomb going off.

    The bnce was instantly disrupted, and the blood-red hue in Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes deepened!

    ¡°Thud! Thud!¡±

    Her ten fingers pierced through the outeryer of the couch and dug in deeply!

    ¡°Stay conscious. I just mentioned pheasants; your mind is probably full of them now, right? If you mutate in this state, you¡¯ll really evolve into a Birdman, with feathers and everything,¡± Ling Mo said while observing Xu Shuhan¡¯s psychic fluctuations.

    The moment Xu Shuhan swallowed the blood, her psychic fluctuations seemed to stop all of a sudden.

    This situation indicated that her brain was being affected by the virus.

    However, as Ling Mo spoke, a resilient will erupted from the depths of Xu Shuhan¡¯s consciousness.

    The psychic light cluster also became active, and she mumbled, ¡°I will definitely bite you to death¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­actually, if you do mutate, you¡¯d probably be one of my stalkers¡­just one of many,¡± Ling Mo thoughtfully said.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s struggle became more intense, and her gaze returned from the frenzy¡­

    But what reced it was another kind of fierce brutality: ¡°Who¡¯s going to stalk you? Who would!¡±

    ¡°They really exist, and they¡¯re quite beautiful¡­¡± Ling Mo said seriously.

    ¡°Right, how about another sip?¡±

    ¡­

    In the next room, Old Lan rolled over, taking his eyes off the mutation koi fish, and sighed: ¡°What amotion¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, in another room, Lan Lan, also staring at the ceiling, had an excited smile on her face, listening intently¡­

    ¡°You seem very curious. Want me to give you a book to read?¡± Xia Na, lying next to her, turned slightly and whispered.

    Lan Lan was startled, but before she could get up, a magazine suddenly fell from above,nding right on her face.

    As a thin ray of light illuminated the scene, Lan Lan, having just picked up the magazine, realized what was on the cover.

    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s a dirty magazine!¡±

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Red Wolf(ºìÌ«ÀÇ): </b>

    In Chinese popr culture, there¡¯s a well-known animated series called ¡®Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf¡¯ (¡®Ï²ÑòÑòÓë»ÒÌ«ÀÇ¡¯). One of the main characters is Red Wolf (ºìÌ«ÀÇ), who is known for frequently hitting her husband, Big Big Wolf (»ÒÌ«ÀÇ), with a frying pan.</li></ol>

 Chapter 778: Its Not That Were Too Weak, Its That the Enemy Is Too Strong

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The gunfire from the Medical University finally started to ring out just as the sky hadpletely brightened.

    At that moment, Ling Mo and his group were already on their way.

    Hearing the shots from two streets away, Ling Mo turned to look in that direction for a moment before turning back to say, ¡°We managed to get throughst night. As for what¡¯s going to happen next, to be honest, I can¡¯t say for sure. But we should be able to hold out for a few more hours. Let¡¯s take advantage of this time to leave Heishui City.¡±

    Xia Na, walking beside him, turned around and started walking backward easily while holding her Mobile Phone. She said to Ling Mo, ¡°The route is almost set, but at this pace, it might take a week to reach our destination. Sigh¡­¡±

    Ling Mo tapped her forehead lightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the sigh? Old Lan is quite a weirdo, but don¡¯t always imply that he¡¯s a burden; that¡¯s pretty hurtful¡­¡±

    ¡°The really hurtful things alwayse out of your mouth! You called him both a weirdo and a burden!¡±

    Old Lan, having just shifted his attention away from the mutation koi fish, heard this and immediately started shouting.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xia Na chuckled nonchntly, momentarily disying a bit of pure girl-like innocence.But in the next instant, she turned with a yful smile towards Mu Chen, who was dragging the sunsses man: ¡°Is dragging people fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mu Chen silently quickened his pace¡­

    ¡°By ¡®a few hours¡¯¡­ do you mean they couldn¡¯t locate that residential building?¡± Lan Lan asked, unable to suppress a yawn.

    ¡°Oh, they definitely can,¡± Ling Mo casually responded, then suddenly looked at Lan Lan with some suspicion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she looked a bit haggard, walking beside Ye Lian with her head bowed. This made her look even shorter inparison¡­

    Lan Lan rubbed her eyes again and said, ¡°Kind of¡­¡± She lifted her eyelids to nce at Ling Mo and added, ¡°It was too noisy.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s face immediately showed a trace of embarrassment. Themotion hadsted nearly two hoursst night, and when they met today, Mu Chen walked past him with a sullen expression, while Old Lan eagerly approached, patting Ling Mo on the lower back and looking at him with immense admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really¡­¡± Ling Mo tried to exin.

    ¡°I get it; I was young once too, hahaha¡­¡± Old Lan nodded understandingly.

    ¡°¡­What exactly do you get?¡±

    On the other hand, the sunsses man, who had been in the bathroom, waspletely unaware ofst night¡¯s events. When Mu Chen gave him a somewhat pitying look, the sunsses man was bewildered for a moment.

    What¡¯s going on? Did Ling Mo finally decide to make a move?

    Thinking of this, the sunsses man got a bit excited, only to be kicked hard by Mu Chen again.

    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Mu Chen cursed.

    The sunsses man felt wronged, thinking he¡¯d been beaten for no reason again.

    However, this situation was within Ling Mo¡¯s expectations.

    Controlled by the master ball, the sunsses man couldn¡¯t even control his own body, and his response to external stimuli was naturally dulled. He might have heard the sounds, but his brain couldn¡¯t process them. By the time he became aware, only vague memories remained.

    If this continued, he would eventually turn into an idiot.

    But for now, the mental damage caused by the master ball wasn¡¯t too severe, at least not affecting his core abilities.

    ¡°Zombies devour flesh, but the master ball devours psychic power. This variation zombie¡¯s head growing this is probably a more advanced form of evolution¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, defining it in his mind, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of overall development¡­¡±

    ¡°Though its appearance is a bit strange¡­ like having a UFO on its head¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­ take it easy,¡± Lan Lan said, but her peripheral vision was directed at Li Yalin, with a somewhat odd expression.

    Following her gaze, Ling Mo looked over and almost coughed.

    Senior Sister was casually carrying Xu Shuhan on her back, while Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, looking very exhausted.

    She asionally mumbled, but it was mostly through gritted teeth: ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡± Ling Mo started to speak.

    ¡°Hmph! You lied and said it was three!¡± Lan Lan gave him a hard re and walked past him with her head held high, quickly reaching Xia Na¡¯s side.

    By now, Lan Lan and Xia Na had gotten quite familiar with each other. She kept calling Xia Na warmly, and the two girls, who were close in age, were whispering and giggling about something.

    However, what Lan Lan didn¡¯t notice, Ling Mo saw clearly. asionally, a trace of blood-red color would sh in Xia Na¡¯s eyes during their conversation¡­

    ¡°Ignorance is bliss¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He then turned his gaze to Xu Shuhan, looking somewhat worried.

    Although Xu Shuhan¡¯s process of absorbing the Progenitor¡¯s blood had gone rtively smoothly, the intense stimtion she had received might have been overwhelming. This female host had fallen asleep while cursing at him¡­

    As a result, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be entirely sure if the procedure had been sessful.

    But since her psychic fluctuations were still rtively normal and she could still speak, it at least indicated that the situation wasn¡¯t worse than it had been the night before¡­

    But¡­ was this really necessary?!

    ¡°Who knew you¡¯d have such a strong reaction to mockery¡­ Is she really that fragile?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s body stirred slightly, and she furrowed her brows: ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ eat you¡­¡±

    ¡°I was doing this for your own good!¡± Ling Mo¡¯s scalp went numb instantly.

    Yet, in her sleep-talking, Xu Shuhan suddenly smiled: ¡°Eat¡­¡±

    However, Ling Mo missed this detail as his gaze shifted towards the Medical University.

    ¡°Move aside, we all know each other, so why the checks?¡±

    Outside the Barbed Wire at the Niepan headquarters, a dozen people were crowded around an opening. Two of them were being carried, their hair drenched in sweat as if they had just been pulled out of the water.

    Behind them, another ten or so guards were supporting each other, appearing to have weak legs.

    ¡°We¡¯re just being cautious¡­ but what¡¯s with you all¡­¡± The guard at the opening was startled and quickly asked.

    ¡°Try being tied up for a few hours!¡±

    ¡°I was hanging!¡±

    ¡°I was tied up too! And with this idiot!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calling you an idiot! You peed on me!¡±

    ¡°People have emergencies, you know¡­¡±

    Amidst the weak bickering, a softer voice suddenly emerged.

    As soon as this person spoke, the surroundings immediately fell silent.

    The guard looked in the direction of the voice, discovering it came from one of the men being carried.

    This person was trembling uncontrobly, his legs twitching violently, as if he had held a bizarre posture all night long.

    He was holding a gun, his lips quivering: ¡°Take¡­ take me to see¡­ the Big Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°The Big Boss has gone back.¡± The guard raised his hand and pointed to the buildings behind. Although one of them was half-charred, three buildings at the back had been mostly spared. However, ck smoke was still billowing from the windows, and the grounds were littered with corpses¡­

    Niepan now looked more like a refugee camp, but order had mostly been restored.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Captain Song¡­¡±

    The guard had just finished speaking when the man yelled: ¡°No!¡±

    He paused for a second, then shouted: ¡°Go call him, and hurry!¡±

    ¡°Alright, wait here¡­¡± The guard gave him a puzzled look before turning and walking away.

    The man stiffened his neck to look around for a moment before weakly copsing back down.

    ¡°He¡¯s figured out I don¡¯t have the authority to see the Big Boss directly, hasn¡¯t he? Well, it¡¯s also a way to buy time¡­¡± he muttered under his breath.

    This man was the trapped Interim Captain. He and Xiao Pan had persevered for hours before finally pulling the trigger.

    By the time the sentries along the road came to investigate the sound, the Interim Captain had already been on the verge of copse from exhaustion.

    He didn¡¯t even have the strength left to curse Ling Mo. His mind was consumed by only one thought: report as quickly as possible and then watch as Ling Mo gets hunted down to his death!

    When Ling Mo had initially said those words, the Interim Captain was still scheming in his mind.

    Ry the message? That depends on the content!

    The words sounded suicidal, and he wasn¡¯t about to go seeking death.

    But Ling Mo seemed unconcerned and simply added, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely tell them because these words will make me a target.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already hated enough¡­¡± was what the Interim Captain thought at the time.

    Hourster, he realized how naive he had been!

    Enough? Far from enough! In those few hours, the hatred towards this man had only escted!

    It wasn¡¯t just him gnashing his teeth in rage; even the usually stoic Xiao Pan wore a constipated expression, looking like he wanted to curse but didn¡¯t know where to start¡­

    ¡°Come to think of it, he is pretty impressive¡­¡± Xiao Pan finally managed to squeeze out these words after a long while.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not impressive; it¡¯s downright insane¡­¡± the Interim Captain countered.

    ¡­

    ¡°That lunatic¡­¡± he continued muttering.

    The person carrying him couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re not seriously considering hunting him down yourself, are you? I advise you to think twice¡­¡±

    As soon as he asked, everyone turned to look at the Interim Captain.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°But it would be understandable if he did¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and catch him, just make sure to tie him up and hang a piece of bread above his head so he has to do pull-ups to eat it!¡±

    However, the Interim Captain¡¯s voice fell silent. A few secondster, he turned his head with a mix of frustration and resignation, attempting to leave a mncholic and weary silhouette for them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that our side is too weak; it¡¯s that the enemy is just too strong¡­¡±

    Xiao Pan sighed as well and said, ¡°If he really did go, the one doing pull-ups to eat the bread¡­ would definitely be him.¡±

 Chapter 779: Life Is Full of Pitfalls

    The Interim Captain originally thought he would have to wait a bit longer and that the message he brought might even be for him to report back in person. But to his surprise, Captain Song, who was incredibly busy, rushed over the moment he received the message¡­

    With an angry expression, he stormed up to the group and immediately shouted, ¡°Where is that guy named Ling?¡±

    The shout startled everyone present, but what caught more attention was his appearance¡­

    His face was covered in soot, his clothes were torn to rags, and half a sleeve hung loosely from his arm, swaying with his movements¡­

    The usually authoritative Captain Song looked quite the mess¡­

    However, no one dared tough as his menacing gaze swept over them.

    Captain Song himself didn¡¯t mind his appearance; he didn¡¯t have time to change, nor did he care to!

    Initially, he thought only Mu Chen was worth noting, but he ended up being outwitted by that seemingly insignificant kid!

    Upstairs?The upstairs was full of monsters!

    When they finally made it to the Sixth Floor, they found that the Laboratory was already empty!

    ¡°Could they be hiding somewhere?¡± one member spected.

    Captain Song initially thought the same, but as soon as he walked into the Inner Room, arge note caught his eye on the wall!

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to chase my dreams. Bye-bye.¡±

    Damn it! Adding an English version underneath it too! This isn¡¯t a movie; there¡¯s no need for subtitles!

    Seeing the cleared-out cabs and the scattered reports on the ground, even an idiot could tell they had fled!

    Even if Captain Song was slow on the uptake, he was starting to realize what had happened by now.

    Why didn¡¯t those two follow them up here?

    Earlier, Captain Song had been preupied with the Deputy Team Leader and assumed that the guy named Ling was staying back because he was ineffective or not in good condition. Mu Chen, being hispanion, stayed back as well. But now that he thought about it, something seemed off!

    With all themotion upstairs, why didn¡¯t they react?

    Moreover¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other person?¡± Captain Song hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Probably trapped down there by those Monsters,¡± someone beside him replied.

    ¡°No! We need to get down there immediately!¡± A flicker of panic shed in Captain Song¡¯s eyes.

    Even while rushing downstairs, Captain Song clung to a sliver of hope¡­

    He had brought these people here; he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them!

    But the more he thought about it, the more suspicious things seemed.

    Why, out of so many people, had he specifically called those two over at that time?

    Now that he thought about it, besides knowing Ling Ge and his mental ability, was the bigger reason because they had locked eyes?

    That¡¯s it¡­ In such a dim and chaotic environment, he shouldn¡¯t have noticed them immediately¡­

    The reason for such a situation was that Ling Ge had deliberately locked eyes with him using his glowing eyes!

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Captain Song was instantly furious. Turns out, Ling Ge was the real actor here!

    How could someone who could influence him with just a look give up so quickly?

    It¡¯s over¡­

    By the time they rushed downstairs, Captain Song¡¯s hopes had already sunk to the bottom.

    So when a particrly battered Member angrily used Ling Ge and his group, Captain Song didn¡¯t react much.

    In such a critical moment, his qualities as a leader immediately shone through.

    ¡°Chase them! They must be trapped within the Barbed Wire; they won¡¯t escape that quickly!¡± Captain Song quickly made his judgment.

    In fact, his thinking was very rational and practical.

    But what he didn¡¯t anticipate was that without Ling Mo¡¯s guidance, it took them quite a bit of time just to reach the main door.

    Zombies, smoke, gunfire¡­ all these interfering factors together made it aplete disaster!

    But that wasn¡¯t the worst part. When they finally saw the main door, they found it had been blocked!

    With arge number of Zombies blocking them and the open ground, escaping was no longer the issue-survival itself had be questionable!

    ¡°What the hell is going on here!¡±

    And so, Captain Song found himself grudgingly hiding indoors, unable to venture out. He had to avoid the burning areas while constantly facing the threat of Zombie attacks. Finally, when he managed to regroup with others and wait for the situation to improve, he suddenly got the news that Ling Ge had arrogantly escaped.

    Captain Song went on a rampage, feeling like they had been yed for fools!

    Especially himself, as he had suffered the most!

    So when he heard that the first squad sent to chase them had returned, Captain Song immediately dropped everything and rushed over¡­

    His shout left everyone silent.

    Looking at their miserable state, Captain Song instantly understood.

    It seemed this group had been duped as well¡­

    ¡°Where are they?¡± he asked angrily.

    ¡°They ran away,¡± Xiao Pan replied. ¡°He tricked us into a building and captured all of us.¡±

    Xiao Pan spoke bluntly, but everyone around him broke into a cold sweat.

    Especially those guards who hadn¡¯t participated in the chase-their expressions were quite colorful.

    One person captured all of them? That must be a joke¡­

    Even though that guy named Ling was indeed formidable, it was still hard to believe that such arge group would be so powerless!

    ¡°There were probably two people,¡± Xiao Pan exined. ¡°But we can¡¯t be sure about the real situation. We saw only two people in front of us.¡±

    ¡°One, two¡­¡± a guard began counting heads directly, ¡°You had about ten people!¡±

    The Interim Captain looked helpless: ¡°Their abilities were too freaky¡­¡±

    ¡°The other one should be Mu Chen¡­¡± Captain Song was still pondering.

    But Xiao Pan continued, ¡°Yes, you saw the strength of that young man yourselves, and the girl with him was also very strong, perhaps even stronger in closebat, much stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait! You said a girl?¡± Captain Song interrupted in shock.

    Xiao Pan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, a very beautiful girl, probably around neen or twenty. Her Hair is about this long, wearing a dress and t white leather shoes. Judging by her neat appearance and outfit, her survival skills must be quite strong. But what¡¯s more noteworthy is her aura. Just a nce from her, and you¡¯d feel the explosive power within her. Simply put, she looks beautiful but is actually very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Another beautiful girl?¡±

    ¡°Is she that guy¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s bad enough he¡¯s strong, but he also has a girlfriend who¡¯s just as powerful. How are the rest of us supposed to survive?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can just die, then.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Someone nearbyughed, ¡°Even if you did see a beauty, there¡¯s no need to keep emphasizing it.¡±

    Clearly, this person wasn¡¯t part of the chasing squad. Speaking from the sidelines without any pressure, hisment earned him res from several others.

    ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, only caring about the beauty?¡±

    ¡°If you really ran into her, you¡¯d be lucky to see her and even luckier to live to tell the story.¡±

    Xiao Pan remained serious, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare look at her closely at the time, but such beautiful girls are rare. Her aura can serve as a warning for anyone who encounters her in the future. I¡¯m recounting this to provide feedback.¡±

    The Interim Captain¡¯s eyes shed with embarrassment. Compared to Xiao Pan, he had been too scared to think about gathering any intelligence¡­

    ¡°Yes, your observation skills are strong,¡± Captain Song said with aplex expression. He turned to the person next to him and told them to write it down.

    Though the sudden appearance of the girl was intriguing, Captain Song was more concerned with the situation involving Ling Ge.

    ¡°He captured you for a purpose, right?¡± Captain Song¡¯s eyes sharpened as he spoke.

    The implication was clear to everyone: Why did the guy named Ling capture but not kill you?

    Everyone in the chasing squad turned their gaze to the Interim Captain, even Xiao Pan looked over at him.

    ¡°You know something?¡± Captain Song immediately turned his gaze toward him.

    The Interim Captain felt the pressure instantly. Struggling, he slid off the person he was leaning on and weakly clung to them, ¡°Well¡­ because I was appointed as the Squad Leader by the Team Leader at the time¡­¡±

    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Captain Song waved his hand and said.

    In Captain Song¡¯s eyes, a temporary Squad Leader was nothing. If it weren¡¯t for the useful Intelligence Xiao Pan had just provided, he would have kicked this guy by now.

    Getting captured and returning in disgrace didn¡¯t exactly do wonders for his reputation!

    His face was already ckened enough; this was just making him look even worse!

    The Interim Captain shivered and hurriedly said, ¡°His strength was overwhelming. At the time¡­¡±

    After briefly recounting what had happened in the building, he quickly added, ¡°The guy left me with a message, specifically to tell the Big Boss¡­¡±

    Captain Song was still in shock, and it took him a while to regain hisposure. ¡°What was the message?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t say¡­¡± the Interim Captain stammered.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Captain Song¡¯s brow furrowed.

    The Interim Captain could barely stand, ¡°I really can¡¯t say¡­ that guy said if I told anyone, the Big Boss would kill me. And if you heard it, the Big Boss would kill you too¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    Captain Song¡¯s eyes grew even darker. He was already on the verge of a rampage, and this guy had the nerve toe out with such a statement!

    Kill him? What kind of message could have such power!

    Cold Sweat dripped from the Interim Captain¡¯s forehead, but he insisted, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m serious¡­¡±

    Captain Song gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but he slowly released them.

    ¡°You better think carefully. Analyze whether that guy was just trying to mess with the Big Boss. Don¡¯t end up bing an aplice without realizing it,¡± he said grimly.

    The Interim Captain rubbed the Sweat from his palms and nodded nervously.

 Chapter 780: The Special Method of Covering Up Lies

    Even though Captain Song gave him such a meaningful warning, the Interim Captain couldn¡¯t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief.

    The fact that the other party said this actually indicated that they would take him to see the Big Boss¡­

    If he couldn¡¯t even pass this first hurdle, he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about any future; he might as well just hide in some little corner and muddle along.

    Muddling along would be fine, but the problem is that even if he muddled along, it wouldn¡¯t befortably. Being ostracized at every turn would be the least of his worries; getting some cold violence now and then would be the expected treatment. As for being sent out as cannon fodder, that wasn¡¯t entirely impossible either¡­

    The shame of the entire squad being captured would be like a thorn in the heart of senior management; who would look favorably on him then?

    Getting pped in the face and then having the photo hung at the entrance-who wouldn¡¯t feel awkward about that¡­

    And the role of this Interim Captain was pretty much like one of those face-pping photos¡­

    The only chance he had for aeback was right now.

    If the Big Boss was satisfied, maybe they might even consider it a meritorious deed.But if they aren¡¯t¡­ the Interim Captain grew anxious again. Captain Song¡¯s words made him dwell endlessly on the possible oues.

    To y with the Boss? That shouldn¡¯t be¡­

    It would take an extreme level of boredom to go to such lengths just to say a few words and provoke the opponent, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Not to mention that Ling Mo was fleeing for his life at that time. Wasn¡¯t the provocation sufficient already? The senior management of Niepan probably had blood-covered faces by now!

    Moreover, the Interim Captain vaguely felt that the amount of information contained in those iprehensible words he heard was substantial.

    But ording to Ling Mo, it was better if he didn¡¯t understand. If he did understand, he would be doomed.

    ¡°You never know, better safe than sorry,¡± he was still somewhat worried at that time.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°He sees you as an ant, why would he bother? Plus, I guarantee that he would forget about you as soon as he listens,¡± Ling Mo said.

    It was the first time the Interim Captain realized that sometimes, being insignificant like a tiny ant could actually be quite fortunate¡­

    ¡°The content of the message shouldn¡¯t be a problem; the key is how the Big Boss will react. But I really have no way out¡­¡± the Interim Captain forced himself to toughen up. At this point, he was already on the edge with no room for regret.

    If he had to say something like, ¡°I was just joking,¡± he would probably be thrown out on the spot by Captain Song.

    Struggling alone in Heishui City would be worse than outright ending it all.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s one more thing I don¡¯t understand.¡± Captain Song suddenly spoke up again.

    The Interim Captain immediately tensed up. Was there going to be another round of questioning?

    So much of what had happened was blurred over; repeated questioning was practically giving him a heart attack!

    Captain Song scrutinized him for a moment before sneering and asking, ¡°The guy named Ling just wanted you to ry a message?¡±

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    The Interim Captain¡¯s heart began to pound wildly, and his legs started to weaken.

    What you fear is exactly what happens, and among all the ambiguous details, he had to pick out the most crucial point!

    And this was just someone from the lower levels of senior management. If he stood before the Big Boss, wouldn¡¯t he be totally exposed?

    When he had reached this part of the story, the Interim Captain had glossed over it with a single sentence without getting into detail.

    When he was struggling inside the building, he had reached a consensus with Xiao Pan.

    After all, the gun was in his hands first, so the right to speak was naturally with him. And ording to him, Xiao Pan was also on his side.

    ¡°If I sold the information, would they believe that you didn¡¯t sell it too? If you say something, I can say something as well.¡±

    Thest sentence was practically a threat, but for the Interim Captain, it was a desperate move¡­

    Xiao Pan wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all. He even seriously considered it for a while before nodding and saying, ¡°Agreed, but if they ask, don¡¯t answer recklessly.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say, I don¡¯t say, and that¡¯s it,¡± the Interim Captain said.

    But now he suddenly understood that this wasn¡¯t something easily concealed!

    These people had climbed up the ranks; who among them wasn¡¯t a cunning fox?

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    He was at a loss, but Xiao Pan stepped in to take over the conversation.

    And in just one word, he sent a chill down the Interim Captain¡¯s spine.

    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Pan said.

    ¡°Hehe, then what else does he want?¡± Captain Song squinted.

    The same question was roaring in the Interim Captain¡¯s mind. What was Xiao Pan trying to pull here?

    ¡°He said he wanted to teach us a lesson, to show us the consequences of chasing him,¡± Xiao Pan said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Captain Song frowned as he listened, muttering something about arrogance, but continued questioning out loud.

    ¡°Yes, he also mentioned that he has no interest in us low-level Members. Next time, he¡¯ll catch a bigger fish,¡± Xiao Pan continued.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡± Captain Song seized on another point of suspicion.

    ¡°It makes people angry to hear it,¡± Xiao Pan replied bluntly.

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    The Interim Captain was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect someone who seemed so rigid to lie so smoothly!

    Moreover, his sarcasm was spot on!

    He only thought no one would bother with such pointless things but didn¡¯t consider the possibility of a demonstration of power.

    Showing one¡¯s strength first to intimidate the enemy-of course, that¡¯s something that could be done!

    However, these words didn¡¯t sound like something Ling Mo would say. Most squad members¡¯ impressions of Ling Mo were based on his showy behavior in the open field.

    So to them, such statements by Ling Mo seemed perfectly usible!

    The phrase ¡°no interest in low-level members¡± was particrly effective, as it distanced the two of them from suspicions.

    If Ling Mo didn¡¯t care about them, why would he interrogate them for Intelligence?

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Such an exaggeration!¡±

    ¡°Too cocky!¡±

    The crowd began to stir again, while Captain Song¡¯s lips twitched.

    Having been outsmarted by Ling Mo before, he always felt there was a trap in anything rted to him.

    Xiao Pan¡¯s exnation seemed fine, yet things still felt overly simplistic to him.

    If it was about intimidation, why not kill everyone?

    Even if there was a message to convey, one survivor would have been sufficient¡­

    But then again, on further thought, it seemed there were no dead bodies in the open field¡­

    ¡°Fear is a contagious emotion,¡± Xiao Pan added.

    Captain Song was momentarily stunned, then felt a sudden prickling at the back of his neck.

    Cunning! Truly cunning!

    He hadn¡¯t killed anyone, but for Niepan, this was worse than not killing them!

    These guards had been let go but now harbored psychological scars. When they went back and told others, wouldn¡¯t that fear spread to everyone?

    What a despicable tactic!

    ¡°In a bit, you can go inside, and I¡¯ll arrange a specific floor for you to rest. As for what happens next¡­ we¡¯ll deal with itter,¡± Captain Song said, clearly irritated. He then waved at the Interim Captain. ¡°You, tidy yourself up ande find me at the building.¡±

    He nced down at his attire, tugging at his sleeves in annoyance. ¡°I need to get myself straightened out first.¡±

    The Interim Captain was still in a bit of a daze. He turned to look at Xiao Pan, then dragged himself over, pulling Xiao Pan close and pping him on the shoulder. Leaning in, he whispered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, man. I thought you didn¡¯t have it in you to y these tricks, but it turns out¡­ you¡¯re much better than me.¡±

    He gave Xiao Pan a few more nces, filled with aplicated mix of emotions.

    But Xiao Pan, still wearing a stern expression, asked back, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Those things you just said¡­ We all get it,¡± the Interim Captain continued to whisper.

    Xiao Pan simply ¡°oh¡±-ed in response and said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. For me, the best way to hide something is to act like it never happened. Every lie has its ws; the more you speak, the more mistakes you make. The best method is to use another truth to cover it. It¡¯s a kind of misdirection¡­ I merely narrated what I observed in a more convincing manner-the way the person involved would say it.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    The Interim Captain¡¯s eyes widened as he asked in shock, ¡°Are you saying¡­ everything you said was true?¡±

    Xiao Pan gave him a puzzled look and countered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The Interim Captain waspletely stunned. He didn¡¯t see iting; he hadn¡¯t even considered that possibility!

    ¡°Absolutely ruthless!¡±

 Chapter 781: Not Everyone Can Catch Birds

    When the Squad Leader saw Captain Song again, he realized that meeting the Big Boss was not something that could happen on a whim. Usually, the Big Boss only appeared before senior management during important meetings. Most of the time, he lived a life akin to seclusion. Given today¡¯s situation, the Big Boss certainly wouldn¡¯t be idle, but this also meant he was very busy and might not have the time to spare.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s news about that kid, he should see you,¡± said Captain Song.

    However, after thinking it over, he suddenly smirked. ¡°But then again, it¡¯s hard to say. Maybe the Big Boss doesn¡¯t even care about him. No matter how impressive he is, he only has a few people. Can theypare to us, Niepan? If they hadn¡¯t taken advantage of the situation, how could things have turned out like this? In my opinion, what the Big Boss cares about are the forces behind them, not this kid who¡¯s jumping around.¡±

    The Squad Leader felt like wiping the sweat from his forehead. Regardless of how they took advantage of the situation, the other side only had a few people¡­ Making excuses after losing, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just put up a sign on the wall that says, ¡°We actually won¡±?

    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare say this aloud and instead asked, ¡°Captain, does the Big Boss have any particr likes or dislikes?¡±

    The Squad Leader seemed very nervous and even slowed down as they went upstairs. Even with support from someone beside him, he looked like he couldn¡¯t muster any energy.

    Asking these questions had clearly taken a lot of courage.

    Captain Song nced at him and said, ¡°How would I know?¡±

    He said the Big Boss was reclusive; did he think he had seen him before?What a fool¡­

    Captain Song felt a bit disgruntled. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Mo, none of these troubles would have arisen!

    ¡°I see¡­¡± the Squad Leader forced a smile and suddenly asked, ¡°When I arrived, I saw that all the regr Members were gathered together¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for a mole,¡± Captain Song replied dryly.

    ¡°There really is¡­¡± The Squad Leader felt uneasy. The reason he ¡°listened¡± to Ling Mo was partly due to this concern. If he came back and said nothing, not only would his situation be difficult, but he might also get inexplicably killed. If Ling Mo hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter directly, he would have felt even more anxious, as if there were an invisible knife waiting ahead, ready to cut him down if he wasn¡¯t careful.

    ¡°Who knows if there is or not. Stop asking,¡± Captain Song red at him again and then casually mentioned a few precautions.

    These precautions were all rted to the Big Boss, and the Squad Leader listened attentively.

    ¡°Can we see the Big Boss? We have news about Ling Ge. He said¡­ he has a message for the Big Boss.¡±

    As soon as they reached the emergency exit of the staircase, they were stopped. Captain Song stepped forward and spoke in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Changing face, huh¡­¡± The Squad Leader was somewhat dumbfounded.

    ¡°Wait,¡± said the Guard, who was a new face but whose voice seemed somewhat familiar to the Squad Leader.

    He thought about it for a moment and suddenly realized.

    Wasn¡¯t this the guy with the sunsses man? And that other Iron Rod Man¡­

    So they were the Big Boss¡¯s people?

    Two minutester, the man returned,zily leaning against the wall. ¡°He¡¯s busy. Wait another hour.¡±

    ¡°An hour¡­¡± The Squad Leader started to speak but was silenced by a re from Captain Song.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sofa over there.¡± The man stepped aside and pointed towards a corner.

    The Squad Leader looked around as he walked in and immediately noticed rows of tightly closed doors.

    There were also people patrolling the Corridor, giving it a tense atmosphere.

    As soon as they settled on the sofa, a muffled scream suddenly echoed from the depths of the Corridor.

    The Squad Leader shot up, while the guard remained indifferent, saying, ¡°Interrogating a spy.¡±

    ¡°A spy? That fast¡­¡±

    Didn¡¯t the investigation just start downstairs? How could the spy be exposed so quickly!

    The Squad Leader nced back at Captain Song, only to find him equally bewildered.

    He knew that a few mental ability Members had been called away, but how did they figure out who the spy was?

    If anything, these people had attempted to make a move when ¡°Ling Ge¡± escaped, right?

    Could it be a disguise?

    It¡¯s hard to understand¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions about things you shouldn¡¯t know.¡± The man added coldly.

    The Squad Leader sat back down sheepishly but secretly muttered to himself, ¡°Now he knows how to act tough. Why was he such a pushover in front of that guy Ling?¡±

    An hour isn¡¯t that long, but with asional screams echoing, it felt like sitting on pins and needles¡­

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo and his group had already left the Medical University far behind and were walking towards the outskirts through remote alleys.

    With Ling Mo¡¯s psychic probe and Ye Lian¡¯s sense of smell, they didn¡¯t encounter many zombies along the way.

    Yu Shiran and the others were kept at the back by Ling Mo to prevent them from unknowingly being approached by pursuers.

    With Xiao Bai and ck Silk around, even a superhuman would easily be exposed, greatly increasing their safety.

    But not even Ling Mo had anticipated that he had gained an invaluable hour due to the Big Boss¡¯s intervention.

    ¡°Old Lan, you said even fish can mutate. Can birds?¡± Ling Mo asked, walking beside Old Lan with genuine interest.

    ¡°That depends on the size of the bird,¡± Old Lan pondered aloud. ¡°Common birds generally can¡¯t; they¡¯re too small. Look at this koi fish. It mutated, but its body length was already a foot long, and it fed on recently mutatedmon zombies. Given its size, how long do you think it had been feeding? Moreover, there were definitely other fish in that pool. The blood mostly diluted in the water; how much virus could they get just from rotting flesh? So it was an umtion and gradual change process¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me the theory? I just want to know if you can make any bird mutate.¡± Ling Mo said.

    For this infiltration into Niepan, having a mutated bird would make their actions much more convenient.

    But what had really reminded him of this idea was the relentless pursuit by Niepan.

    In this deste urban jungle, all senses are restricted. For example, smell and hearing can be affected by environmental Interference, and sight can be obstructed by buildings. However, if they had an aerial observer, these problems wouldn¡¯t exist!

    Ling Mo had tried to create one himself, but ultimately failed. In hindsight, it was because his awareness was too advanced for the time.

    Half a year ago, he had tried to mutate small Creatures, but the virus hadn¡¯t progressed to that point yet. And from what Old Lan was saying, even now it might still be a bit premature.

    ¡°Birds are a special case; they need to fly,¡± Old Lan said, frowning. ¡°Large birds are in the mountains. Where am I supposed to catch one for you?¡±

    ¡°There are scavenger birds in the city; the umtion is there,¡± Ling Mo reminded him.

    ¡°Not many around, though¡­¡± Old Lan looked around and said.

    They hadn¡¯t seen birds on their way, which Ling Mo found to be quite normal.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any fresh corpses around here, so why would there be birds? Anyway, the road ahead is long. When we encounter one, I¡¯ll catch it for you.¡± Ling Mo said enthusiastically.

    Old Lan was stunned again, ¡°You can catch birds!¡±

    Li Yalin, standing nearby, reached out and wrapped an arm around Ling Mo¡¯s, leaning normally on his shoulder and saying, ¡°I can too¡­¡±

    Her eyes drifted from Ling Mo¡¯s chest downward, and a peculiar smile formed on her lips.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Ling Mo almost choked and quickly covered it up with a cough.

    However, Lan Lan had already turned around, curiously asking, ¡°Where? I want to catch one too.¡±

    ¡°Catch what!¡± Old Lan red angrily at Ling Mo, waving his daughter to move ahead.

    As Lan Lan walked past Mu Chen in confusion, the sunsses man suddenly convulsed, and muffled, odd hissing sounds came from his gagged mouth.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lan Lan jumped in shock and instinctively kicked at him. ¡°How dare you scare me!¡±

    But the sunsses man didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, he smiled through clenched teeth, mumbling something indistinctly.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally starting,¡± Ling Mo said, walking over with a smile.

 Chapter 782: Leading Questions

    Chapter 782: Leading Questions

    What has started? Everyone was somewhat puzzled.

    However, since Ling Mo had spoken, they temporarily stopped.

    They were in a long alley, surrounded by tall apartment buildings, with even the sunlight unable to reach in.

    Should zombies appear from either end, everyone present would be able to spot them immediately, ensuring a basic level of safety.

    Ye Lian and Li Yalin, taking initiative, had already moved to guard both ends.

    Ling Mo approached the sunsses man and raised his hand to stop Mu Chen, who was about to make a move, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Mu Chen, who had shown a hint of excitement, reluctantly lowered his fist, and quietly retracted his foot that had been wound up on the ground.

    ¡°Seems like you can hardly contain yourself,¡± Ling Mo said to the sunsses man.

    His two consecutive, context-free remarks left those around puzzled, and the sunsses man seemed unresponsive as well.The man rolled his eyes, still acting in a seizure-like manner, ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°nning to y dumb to buy time? From your perspective, it¡¯s indeed a decent tactic. Actually, you¡¯ve moved faster than I expected; I thought you would hold out a bit longer. It appears¡­ the master ball has spurred you on and drained your confidence in escaping this predicament, huh? You really do sumb easily¡­¡± Ling Mo continued.

    ¡°Shameless! So shameless¡­¡±

    His words were so sarcastic that even Mu Chen, who was watching, found them intolerable.

    Predicament or whatever¡­ wasn¡¯t it brought upon by you anyway!

    And yet, you seriously ponder over the sunsses man¡¯s easy sumbing¡­ he didn¡¯t even die from anger!

    Old Lan quietly asked, ¡°What ball?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I know the original meaning, but I really can¡¯t figure out its use here¡­¡± Lan Lan whispered back.

    ¡°Want to continue?¡± Ling Mo asked again, ¡°You should know I¡¯m observing you. Want topete with me on speed? I don¡¯t mean to discourage you, but your speed definitely can¡¯t match mine.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± the sunsses man continued to twitch, but it was clear that his twitching had suddenly sped up, as if he had stepped on an electric switch. It was obvious that this level of convulsing could not have been deliberately faked; something was genuinely affecting him. Combined with his already rolling eyes, the sight was truly unnerving.

    ¡°Hey, why are you wasting your breath on him? Just go over and smack him!¡± Lan Lan, feeling a chill down her spine, yanked off her hat and prepared to rush forward, only to be grabbed by Xia Na.

    ¡°Ling-Ge is probing him,¡± Xia Na whispered as she pulled Lan Lan aside.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lan Lan quickly asked. She waspletely confused and was hoping someone could exin it to her.

    ¡°Leading questions, ever heard of them?¡± Xia Na blinked and asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ sort of?¡± Lan Lan looked bewildered.

    Resting her chin in thought, Xia Na continued, ¡°Ling-Ge has some idea about what¡¯s going on but isn¡¯t sure, so he¡¯s purposefully guiding him to respond. Look at the ingrate¡¯s expressions just now. Even though he didn¡¯t nod in response, his face turned a bit paler, and to Ling-Ge, that counts as a reply. There¡¯s another thing¡­¡±

    At this point, Xia Na just gave a mysterious smile and stopped talking. Among everyone present, she seemed to be the only one who had caught on.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t just probing; he was also observing the sunsses man¡¯s psychic activity. Thebination of psychic tentacles and constant questioning acted like a highly sensitive lie detector.

    The sunsses man could refuse to answer, but he couldn¡¯t control his psychic fluctuations.

    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s the saying, ¡®Your mouth says no, but your body is honest.¡¯ It¡¯s actually scientific,¡± Xia Na said seriously.

    ¡°Sounds pretty reasonable¡­¡± Lan Lan nodded in agreement.

    On the other side, Mu Chen also wisely moved Old Lan aside, leaving the center area entirely to Ling Mo and the sunsses man.

    Without Mu Chen¡¯s support, the sunsses man slumped against the wall, while Ling Mo crouched down in front of him.

    ¡°After struggling all night, it seems you¡¯ve calmed down quite a bit. I¡¯ve said so much, and you can still keep going. But I still want to ask, did you choose this particr time because they are ready on the other side as well?¡± Ling Mo suddenly curved his lips in a sly smile, lowering his voice significantly, ¡°Come on, Big Boss.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ling Mo abruptly thrust one of his psychic tentacles forward.

    Momentarily stunned, the sunsses man was instantly hit, his entire body falling into a daze.

    A few secondster, his body stopped twitching, his eyeballs rolled, and heavy breaths were drawn through his nasal passages.

    ¡°You see, I told you, you couldn¡¯t match my speed. But you seem quite surprised when I guessed your identity¡­¡± Ling Mo chuckled, reaching out to remove the cloth from the man¡¯s mouth, ¡°You can try to call out, but at most, you¡¯ll only attract zombies. Don¡¯t be fooled by the short distance we¡¯ve traveled; the path we took was definitely far enough. But I won¡¯t stop you from trying.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ ugh¡­¡± The sunsses man¡¯s face suddenly contorted, and he let out a retching sound.

    Having had his mouth blocked for so long, he felt like vomiting now that it was free.

    ¡°Do I¡­ look like I¡¯m going to call out?¡± the sunsses man said haltingly.

    He tried to stiffen his neck, but his body wouldn¡¯t cooperate, leaving him only able to weakly shake his head.

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    The sunsses man¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that¡­ thing you did¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I actually think it worked quite well. Look, it even affects your speech,¡± Ling Mo said with satisfaction.

    ¡°You¡­¡± the sunsses man¡¯s lips kept trembling, showing he still couldn¡¯t fully control himself, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Well, Big Boss, that depends on whether you cooperate,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­¡± the sunsses man said.

    But Ling Mo interrupted him with a smile, ¡°Still pretending? Does it mean anything? I¡¯m not bluffing; I¡¯m certain of it.¡±

    The sunsses man was silent for a moment before he spoke, ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡±

    ¡°In simple terms, I want you to give up resisting,¡± Ling Mo said directly. ¡°If you think you still have a chance, I can give you a bit more time; you can keep trying.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ if you want to know something, you can just torture me,¡± the sunsses man answered indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s thest resort,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    Torture would definitely be useless on the sunsses man. And as for devouring¡­

    Not only is the intelligence gained from devouring iplete, but the results from devouring the other ¡°Big Boss¡±st time had already made Ling Mo quite wary.

    Besides, this sunsses man had other uses; Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to resort to that so quickly.

    He also had a vague feeling that as long as this guy was alive, he could be a trump card against Niepan.

    ¡°First, tell me, how did you figure it out?¡± the sunsses man avoided the question and posed another one instead.

    Without waiting for Ling Mo to answer, he continued, ¡°No one has ever figured it out before. I just want to die knowing the truth.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on¡­ you were full of holes,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    The sunsses man¡¯s face suddenly turned even more sour. This was a fundamental denial of him!

    In fact, in the eyes of Ling Mo, who was proficient in control, the Big Boss¡¯s ability, though impressive, had its traces.

    What first alerted Ling Mo to the abnormality was the familiar feel of the psychic power.

    At that moment, he didn¡¯t immediately react, but after a bit of reflection, he quickly found the source.

    That Big Boss!

    When he devoured that Big Boss, although he didn¡¯t gain much memory, he did remember the characteristics of that psychic power.

    Such a unique feature couldn¡¯t possibly appear in another person.

    ¡°What really made me suspect you were your reactions after being captured,¡± Ling Mo said. ¡°If you were just a member of Niepan, the most important thing for you would be to stay alive. Only the owner of Niepan would be so dedicated to dying for it.¡±

    ¡°And you deduced this just from that?¡± The sunsses man was stunned.

    He suddenly felt he had been tricked. Ling Mo seemed so confident, but the basis of his conclusion was pretty unreliable!

    What kind of reasoning was this?

    ¡°It was just a suspicion, but another clue was your disyed personality¡­¡± Ling Mo continued.

 Chapter 783: Psychic Fusion

    Chapter 783: Psychic Fusion

    ¡°Personality?¡± The sunsses man still appeared somewhat confused. Perhaps he had already understood, but refused to admit it. As Xia Na said, his face was quite pale at this moment, without a trace of blood, and his body was trembling slightly. However, being restrained by both the master ball and Ling Mo, he could only stubbornly hold on despite his inner fear.

    Having one¡¯s biggest secret suddenly exposed is bound to be an unpleasant experience. As someone who also harbored secrets, Ling Mo could somewhat empathize with the sunsses man¡¯s current state of mind. However, Ling Mo believed that the reason the sunsses man had managed to keep his secret was not only due to his eerie ability but alsorgely because of his identity.

    ¡°With the entirety of Niepan sheltering him, if it weren¡¯t for my decision to infiltrate and Old Lan mentioning some information about him, coupled with the risk I took with devouring, I might not have discovered this. He never exposes himself to ordinary members, likely to avoid detection. Though the possibility is small, his extreme caution is evident¡­¡±

    After some brief analysis, Ling Mo spoke up again, ¡°After realizing these issues, I started specting about your ability. How can two significantly different individuals, in essence, be the same person? When thinking deeper, the only true simrity between you is your psychic power. Of course, the personalities you initially exhibited should have been consistent as well¡­ Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± The sunsses man snorted but involuntarily avoided making eye contact with Ling Mo.

    ¡°But after the master ball restrained you, your personality changed. I believe this is the original personality of this body¡¯s true owner?¡± As Ling Mo spoke, a hint of interest flickered in his eyes. An ability like this, which maniptes other creatures through psychic power, should more fittingly be called control ability. Ordinary mental ability superhumans, no matter how powerful, could never achieve direct control like this.

    ¡°So, this body isn¡¯t entirely your main body either¡­ Actually, I have made some guesses about your superpower, like the possibility of being a brain insect avatar or something involving psychic power¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The sunsses man interrupted.

    This guy¡­ what does he take other people¡¯s superpowers for?¡°Don¡¯t get excited, I haven¡¯t finished yet. Another, more usible theory is the ¡®zombie gun¡¯, where you use your psychic power like a kind of radiating emission, disrupting the target¡¯s central nervous system and ultimately affecting their emotions and behavior¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s tone turned serious again, making him sound quite convincing.

    Xia Na, who had been listening attentively, found it amusing and said, ¡°Sounds like a product of thebat nation n¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re almost making me believe it.¡± The sunsses man suddenlyughed. He stared at Ling Mo for a moment and said, ¡°The fact that you came up with so much in such a short time makes me regret underestimating you¡­ If I wasn¡¯t so confident in my own concealment, I¡¯d suspect that No.0¡¯s death was a test run by you. Impressive, but wrong.¡±

    ¡°No.0 was you too?¡± Ling Mo asked, surprised.

    ¡°Of course not, that was just a failure,¡± the sunsses man said.

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment before suddenly smiling. ¡°I get it now-fusion, right?¡±

    The sunsses man¡¯s mouth twitched, but he said nothing.

    Ling Mo supported himself on his knees and stood up, looking down at the sunsses man. ¡°Your biggest mistake was not carefully choosing your fusion target. With your psychic power fully suppressed by the master ball, the subconscious of the original owner hidden deep within will resurface. And you¡­ you¡¯re much weaker than the real Big Boss.¡±

    ¡°Dammit, you¡­ whimper whimper!¡±

    Looking at the sunsses man, whose mouth had been gagged once more, Ling Mo patted his jacket and whispered, ¡°You count as the Big Boss, but you¡¯re not the Big Boss. Now that you have your own consciousness, don¡¯t you want to exist as an independent entity? As for the sensing ability from over there¡­¡± He turned his head towards Niepan headquarters, a mocking smile ying on his lips, ¡°He just wants to sacrifice you to save himself. You might think this is a form of self-sacrifice, but isn¡¯t that notion something he instilled in you?¡±

    ¡°Consider this: if you cooperate with me, you might live a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡± The sunsses man continued to struggle, but after being seen through by Ling Mo, such resistance could be handled with just one instance of psychic interference.

    Psychic fusion¡­ This method of using a superpower seemsplex, but it¡¯s quite simple when exined.

    Using one¡¯s own mental energy as the primary source, forcibly fuse with the psychic light clusters of other individuals.

    This thought pattern is consistent with the main body but not entirely identical. From what happened earlier, it seems there¡¯s a certain sensing ability between these and the main body, even exerting some vague influence on each other. However, the extent, number, and intensity of influences are surely limited.

    If the sunsses man had broken free just now, it would have rendered this captive useless.

    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that Ling Mo had already understood this much¡­

    As he turned around, a hint of a smile flickered in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    When he finished speaking, the sunsses man¡¯s psychic fluctuation had experienced a momentary change¡­

    ¡°No matter how much of a failure, he can still serve as a reference for you all,¡± Ling Mo thought, curling his lips.

    ¡­

    An hourter, in the corridor of the Niepan headquarters.

    After enduring over a hundred screams, the tightly closed door finally opened.

    Several patrolling guards immediately went over, and within two minutes, they had dragged out three body bags.

    Hearing the scraping sound those ck bags made on the floor, the squad leader could barely stay seated.

    Although he had already guessed the oue when the screams gradually weakened, the thought of having to enter that room himself made it impossible for him to remain calm!

    At that moment, another guard turned around and waved in the squad leader¡¯s direction from afar. ¡°Hey, the one with the issue,e over here.¡±

    Captain Song, who was standing nearby, turned to him and said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± the squad leader cried inwardly.

    The room had already returned to calm. Standing at the doorway and peering inside, it seemed spacious, with luxurious furnishings. After the bodies were dragged out, no bloodstains were left on the floor. At a nce, no torture instruments were visible, though the cubicles on either side might conceal a torture chamber¡­

    The squad leader¡¯s knees started to tremble at the thought of three people just having died there.

    Inside one of the cubicles, where the conversation took ce, the squad leader was momentarily stunned upon entering.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± he blurted out instinctively.

    The person seated opposite him was someone he knew¡­

    But this person was no Big Boss, just an ordinary member, probably of the mental ability type¡­

    The squad leader immediately recalled the earlier talk about questioning a spy. But this person didn¡¯t look like he had been interrogated¡­

    Apart from a slightly pale face, he looked rxed, even carrying a hint of inexplicable pleasure.

    Yet amid that faint pleasure, a trace of anger was also discernible.

    The squad leader felt that this person¡¯s expression was somewhat incongruent, as if twopletely different emotions had beenbined¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me?¡± The man opposite suddenly smirked and said, ¡°Never mind. Anyway, I¡¯m now the agent of the Big Boss. Whatever you have to say, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The squad leader was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°What message did the guy named Ling want you to deliver?¡± The other person asked, cutting straight to the chase.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The squad leader hesitated slightly, but the man opposite shot him an impatient re.

    With that re, a cold shiver ran down the squad leader¡¯s spine. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±

    Alright, it¡¯s better to face an agent than the Big Boss directly¡­

    ¡°Since Ling Ge said to ry this message to the Big Boss personally, I¡­¡± the squad captain stammered, trying to recall. ¡°He said that a nest of rats seems troublesome, but catching one of them is as good as dealing with the whole nest. He also said he has ways to force out what¡¯s on a rat¡¯s mind, and if the remaining rats don¡¯t cooperate, he doesn¡¯t mind using harsher methods.¡±

    The agent was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°He also said¡­ to make sure the Big Boss remembers the feeling, and not to think he¡¯s just making empty threats,¡± cold sweat forming on the squad captain¡¯s brow again.

    ¡°That¡¯s not his exact words, is it?¡± the agent pressed.

    The squad captain forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Trying to force us into a corner by threatening us, huh¡­ Bold words. But does he really think I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    The agent drummed his fingers on the table, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Even without being directly stared at, the squad captain could feel a murderous intent emanating from him.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± the agent suddenly asked.

    The squad captain hesitated, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He said¡­ don¡¯t push him too far, or he¡¯ll stomp each and every one of you to pieces. ¡®Try me if you dare.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The agent mmed his palm on the table, startling the squad captain into a shiver.

    After a full two minutes, the agent waved dismissively. ¡°Get out! And call the guard standing at the door in here.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The squad captain almost dashed out of the room. As he stepped out, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the agent suddenly seemed so murderous. That kind of ruthless demeanor couldn¡¯t be easily faked by just anyone¡­

    As he closed the door behind him, the squad captain heard a low growl from inside: ¡°The guy named Ling, I want you dead!¡±

 Chapter 784: Are There Zombies as Cowardly as You?

    Time always flies when traveling¡­

    While Niepan was still focused on rebuilding, Ling Mo had already led his group to the outskirts.

    If Xu Shuhan weren¡¯t about to wake up, he might have kept on andpletely left the borders of Heishui City¡­

    Even though he decided to stop for a night in the suburbs, Ling Mo didn¡¯t take the risk of staying on the main road.

    Relying on his navigation map, he took a detour and found a rather secluded area.

    This was clearly an old district waiting for redevelopment: deste, eerie streets, old houses on both sides, and even the roadside shops exuded a musty smell.

    After about ten minutes, Ling Mo and his group finally found a small motel.

    The sign reading ¡°amodation¡± was already teetering, and beneath it was a pitch-ck staircase that looked rather creepy.

    However, the inside was rtively clean, not many dead bodies, and only two zombies.After clearing it out, several rooms became avable. Ling Mo, after giving some instructions, eagerly took Xu Shuhan into one of the rooms.

    The moment Xu Shuhan was set down from Li Yalin¡¯s back, her eyelids started to flutter.

    Lan Lan wanted to sneak a peek, but Ye Lian stopped her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? We¡¯ve been tired all day¡­¡± she gossiped.

    But Ye Lian just shook her head and, after a slight sway, blocked her way again.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not looking,¡± Lan Lan conceded, pouting and reluctantly walking away, turning back with every step.

    Not far down the hallway, she saw Mu Chen standing by another door.

    Unexpectedly, the man was also staring at that door, his expression appearing somewhatplex¡­

    ¡°A bunch of weirdos,¡± Lan Lan summed up.

    Meanwhile, Old Lan eagerly took over the kitchen and brought out that mutation koi fish.

    Listening to him hum a tune while working with his knife, the temperature inside seemed to drop a bit¡­

    Inside the room, Ling Mo was already seated in front of Xu Shuhan, carefully observing her.

    She was still in a state between waking and sleeping, leaning against the chair without any sense of threat. However, in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, she had already undergone significant changespared to before.

    Firstly, her skin color. A normal person¡¯s skin always had a hint of blood color to it, but the skin of a zombie was extremely pale.

    Moreover, as zombies evolved, their skin¡¯s defensive capabilities would gradually increase. Externally, this usually manifested as a process of bing more delicate and smooth. However, depending on the direction of the zombie¡¯s mutation, the characteristics could vary, and the skin was no exception.

    At this moment, Xu Shuhan was still in the initial stage, looking quite simr to amon zombie.

    Additionally, under the shlight, it was clear that Xu Shuhan had some bluish-purple veins on her hands and arms. As Ling Mo continued to observe, more veins gradually surfaced. This phenomenon indicated that her body was about to wake from its ¡°dormant¡± state, as the blood flow had already started to elerate.

    Once fully awakened, the vein color would return to normal.

    Meanwhile, her hands also showed some changes.

    Her previously not-so-long fingernails had now grown considerably, curling slightly inward at the tips. They seemed no different from ordinary female manicures at first nce, but upon closer inspection, they gave off a very dangerous vibe. Her fingers remained slightly curled inward. At first nce, it was not obvious, but those familiar with zombies would know that mostmon zombies maintained this posture when inactive. This could be understood as a ready-to-attack stance¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s basically confirmed that the mutation was sessful. It¡¯s just the eyes I¡¯m not sure about¡­¡± Ling Mo reached to lift Xu Shuhan¡¯s eyelids. Only he had this deep understanding of zombies. Other survivors, even research enthusiasts like Old Lan, wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to observe all the details.

    One lived with zombies, while the other tied them up for research-how could it be the same?

    But just as Ling Mo was about to pull them apart, her eyes suddenly opened.

    A field of red¡­

    Including what should have been the whites of her eyes, everything had turned blood red.

    Although she still looked human, just the look in her eyes already suggested she no longer viewed him as a fellow being.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s eye color, however, was much darker than that of amonly mutated zombie.

    Her red resembled a pool of coagted blood, giving off a deep, almost ckened hue.

    ¡°Judging by her psychic light cluster, she¡¯s still amon zombie¡­¡±

    Last night, under Ling Mo¡¯s continuous stimtion, Xu Shuhan practicallypleted her bodily mutation in a fully conscious state. This abnormal mutation might have caused her current uniqueness. However, whether that state of consciousness fromst night could be maintained today, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure.

    The moment she stared at him, he felt as if he were being locked onto by a predator.

    ¡°Host Xu?¡± Ling Mo called tentatively.

    Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    It took a full several dozen seconds before her pupils moved, her gaze towards Ling Mo showing the faintest sign of change.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reaction, which means she does have consciousness¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, calling out again, ¡°Host Xu?¡±

    ¡°Ack¡­¡± a raspy noise came from Xu Shuhan¡¯s throat. She stared intently at Ling Mo before suddenly parting her lips, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo, remember?¡± Ling Mo reminded her.

    A glimmer of joy shed in his eyes. Being able to speak meant retaining human memories¡­

    ¡°Ling¡­¡± this name seemed to stir something in Xu Shuhan, causing her to suddenly leap up.

    The room was small, and with that jump, she reached the windowsill in a single bound.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Ling Mo also sprang up, staring at Xu Shuhan in surprise.

    She crouched on the windowsill, her eyes gleaming faintly with red glimmer in the darkness.

    ¡°Quick reaction, and she chose hernding spot precisely¡­ Could her superpowers still be in effect?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s mind raced.

    But there was little time to ponder Xu Shuhan¡¯s condition. This motel had no protective barriers, and the window was already shattered. If she took another step back, she would fall straight down¡­

    ¡°I was only prepared for her to attack, not for her to flee¡­ What kind of zombie is this!¡±

    Ling Mo stood still, but his psychic tentacle had already quietly extended: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I want to eat¡­¡± Xu Shuhan continued to stare at Ling Mo, mumbling.

    ¡°If you want to eat,e to me,¡± Ling Mo beckoned.

    His psychic tentacle was already wrapped around Xu Shuhan¡¯s waist, ready to pull her back the moment she made a move.

    But to Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, as soon as he said this, Xu Shuhan let out a sudden ¡°Ah!¡± and leaped down.

    Her speed was astonishing. Ling Mo only saw a blur, and in the next second, the window was empty.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ling Mo hurried to the window, propping himself up and jumping out.

    Down on the street below, a figure stood there, looking somewhat bewildered.

    When Ling Mo looked down, Xu Shuhan seemed to sense it and raised her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te¡­¡± she mumbled.

    Her voice was faint, but in the eerily quiet street, it was easy to hear.

    ¡°Why are you running away!¡± Ling Mo said, frustrated.

    He nced back at the doorway to make sure no one wasing, then turned back and said, ¡°Stay put, I¡¯lle down to get you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ to eat you¡­¡±

    She took a couple of steps back, then turned and jumped onto an abandoned car. She seemed to have a look of fear on her face¡­

    This action took Ling Mo by surprise. In terms of instantaneous speed, Xu Shuhan was absolutely powerful!

    Having just mutated and already possessing such abilities, once she undergoes further evolution, her strength would likely skyrocket¡­

    However, her reaction was rather odd, and Ling Mo also noticed that her psychic light cluster was almost indistinguishable from that of a normal person, meaning she was almost impossible to control.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to y the emotional card¡­ Since she said she doesn¡¯t want to eat me, it means there¡¯s still a trace of humanity left. If Imunicate well enough, I should be able to manage this¡­¡± Ling Mo thought for a moment, then paused on the windowsill and said, ¡°I won¡¯t move, you stay where you are, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te closer.¡±

    His emotional card was quite straightforward¡­

    A piece of virus gel silently appeared above Xu Shuhan¡¯s head and slowly dangled in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Ling Mo asked from above.

 Chapter 785: Showing Presence

    Among all the instincts of zombies, the most prominent one is ¡°eating.¡± The method Ling Mo used to lure zombies had never failed before.

    But unexpectedly, Xu Shuhan¡¯s first reaction upon seeing the virus gel was to let out a terrified scream and then dash into an alley.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you really made your disgust quite obvious!¡±

    Ling Mo stood there, awkward and stunned for a second, then quickly lowered himself down.

    Descending from the second floor to the ground didn¡¯t take long, but naturally, he couldn¡¯t match Xu Shuhan¡¯s speed.

    By the time he rushed into the alley, it was already empty.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why did the decoy run away even faster after being put down¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pped his forehead and quickly got in touch with ck Silk.

    Luck wasn¡¯t on his side; just as he made contact, it happened to be when ck Silk was in control.As soon as he heard the deep, meaningfulugh echoing in his mind, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ck Silk¡¯s voice was still as awkward as ever, sounding like a pre-recorded tape, with a hint of a glitch.

    ¡°¡­Never mind, I¡¯ll cut to the chase¡­ I need you all to help me with something now. If you can surround and intercept her from your direction, we can trap her¡­ Wait, what are you doing in Yu Shiran¡¯s body?¡± Ling Mo had just said two sentences before suddenly realizing what was happening and asked.

    He had just switched his viewpoint and hadn¡¯t paid much attention while he was talking¡­

    But when he looked again, wasn¡¯t this a mirror in front of him!

    And in the mirror, Yu Shiran was striking a pose!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, I just thought wearing cat ears or something would help me show my presence, like announcing sovereignty¡­ As a human, you should understand, right?¡± The ¡°Yu Shiran¡± in the mirror calmly raised a hand to show the headband on her head and gave a thumbs-up to the mirror.

    ¡°What do cat ears have to do with you!¡± Ling Mo said, speechless.

    While talking, he had already ventured deeper into the alley, and several tentacles were exploring the surroundings.

    Although there was no psychic link established between Ling Mo and Xu Shuhan, her psychic light cluster was quite distinctive.

    It possessed both human and zombie characteristics, which was quite rare.

    Even Ling Mo¡¯s psychic light cluster was predominantly human.

    ¡°You really are a boring master¡­ If I wanted, evolving into a cat wouldn¡¯t be that difficult.¡± ¡°Yu Shiran¡± said smugly.

    ¡°And yet you ended up evolving into that state,¡± Ling Mo took the chance to mock her.

    ¡°Youck the eye for beauty¡­¡±

    She beckoned towards the shadows behind her, and soon enough, the mutation panda waddled over with its inward-turned paws.

    In just one day, the mutation panda seemed to have gotten even plumper, looking more like a furball now¡­

    Probably knowing that Ling Mo was around, Xiao Bai spun around happily, only to predictably knock down a series of clothes racks.

    ¡°So, are we marking targets? Full service of chase, capture, and clean-up¡­¡± ¡°Yu Shiran¡± lightly hopped onto Xiao Bai¡¯s back and said with a wide grin.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep that dissatisfaction to yourself!¡± Ling Mo said angrily.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried-ck Silk was behaving more intelligently by the day. Was this really a good thing?

    On the other hand, Ling Mo sensed that there seemed to be something unusual in its psychic fluctuation¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t delve deeper.¡± Ling Mo thought with slight regret.

    He initially wanted to call out Ye Lian and the others, but considering the threat from Niepan headquarters, he temporarily abandoned the idea.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to blow things out of proportion. Lan Lan was easy to fool, but Old Lan was not so easily dealt with.

    Besides, if he alerted Mu Chen, that guy would probably also insist oning along¡­

    In fact, Ling Mo was still pondering what to do once Xu Shuhan woke up.

    He didn¡¯t expect another problem to arise before he could figure that out¡­

    ¡°Why did she run in the first ce?¡± Ling Mo wondered.

    On a narrow street, Xu Shuhan was sprinting ahead.

    Her movements were somewhat clumsy, yet her speed was astonishing.

    A few zombies were drawn by themotion she caused and lunged out from the corners.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan was instantly startled and instinctively reached behind her.

    No gun¡­

    She looked at her empty palm in confusion and then nervously nced at the zombies.

    The zombies looked at her for a couple of seconds but made no move to attack.

    They stood in ce, their bodies in a strangely rxed state, with their arms hanging by their sides and their feet slowly dragging on the ground.

    Seeing such non-aggressive zombies up close was a first for Xu Shuhan.

    One zombie even wobbled to within five meters of her without showing any hostility¡­

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ ah! Right!¡±

    As if suddenly realizing something, she touched her cheek, her expression bewildered. ¡°I¡­ have I mutated?¡±

    On this gradually darkening street, the seemingly ordinary zombie froze in ce.

    A few secondster, she slowly walked to a storefront window and wiped away the dust.

    As the ss cleared, a blurry reflection appeared before Xu Shuhan.

    Seeing those red eyes made her freezepletely.

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡±

    She stood dumbfounded in front of the window, her mouth slightly open.

    ¡°I¡­ I just got scared by myself¡­ Whenever I see a person, I want to eat them. My mind is full of thoughts of tearing them apart. I can even feel the beating heart inside their bodies¡­ Is this how zombies perceive humans? This feeling¡­ it scared me stiff¡­¡±

    Getting scared by the thought of eating people, she was indeed an oddity among zombies.

    Even thinking about it now, she still felt a lingering fear.

    Xu Shuhan stood in front of the window for a good ten seconds, not even noticing a dark shadow appearing in the ss.

    It wasn¡¯t until that shadow was almost right behind her that she reacted in terror.

    The dark shadow was clearly a zombie too, appearing to be a woman in her thirties. She was now leaning over Xu Shuhan¡¯s shoulder, staring intently at her reflection¡­

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t attack¡­¡±

    Mixed emotions surged through Xu Shuhan; she felt a blend of human feelings and zombie instincts. Her human side found the proximity to a wild zombie uneptable, even though her zombie instincts did not feel fear.

    Just imagining this female zombie lunging at her made Xu Shuhan uneasy all over.

    Would she have to use her hands to fend off an attack? The thought alone was terrifying!

    ¡°Rarrgh¡­¡±

    The female zombie let out a low growl and suddenly looked to the side.

    Following her gaze, Xu Shuhan slowly turned her head and paused in surprise.

    It turned out the female zombie had approached to imitate her¡­

    Watching her own projection in the ss, the female zombie tilted her head in confusion and slowly stretched out her hand as if trying to touch it.

    This action surprised Xu Shuhan, as she hadn¡¯t expected to see such human-like behavior from amon zombie.

    Unfortunately, in the next second, the female zombie suddenly let out a frenzied roar and pped the shop window.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s entire body stiffened, and she quickly darted to the side.

    What was happening here? Did she just go on a rampage out of the blue? Why couldn¡¯t she understand another zombie¡¯s behavior at all?

    Oh¡­ It was because her hand had blocked the zombie¡¯s view, right? ming the ss instead of her own hand!

    ¡°Wait, my¡­ my speed¡­¡±

    She had only intended to get a little distance from the female zombie but ended up dodging a good five or six meters¡­

    And the entire process had taken maybe a tenth of a second.

    ¡°So¡­ so fast¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s expression was bewildered. She had realized quite a few things, but her mind was still somewhat muddled.

    Looking around again, Xu Shuhan suddenly felt a bit lost.

    Deste buildings, blood-red buildings in her eyes, zombies that just staggered around, asionally spacing out in front of something¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡± She stared at the zombies, her mouth getting dry, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡±

    Zombies really were all about eating¡­

    But as soon as this thought crossed Xu Shuhan¡¯s mind, she scared herself.

    She started to miss that piece of gel; at least from its appearance, the gel seemed much easier to ingest.

    And thinking about the gel led her to think about Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°But, where am I¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan had mindlessly charged too far. Looking around now, she no longer knew which path she had taken.

    ¡°I¡¯m lost¡­¡±

    Never would she have guessed that her first day as a zombie would involve getting lost¡­

    ¡°However, finding people should be easy for zombies, right?¡±

    Xu Shuhan thought for a moment and then took a deep breath.

    She looked around, chose a direction, and started following the scent¡­

    ¡°Human scent¡­ Human scent¡­¡±

    Before her mutation, Xu Shuhan would have been puzzled by this term.

    But now, after her mutation, she understood it deeply.

    This valuable piece of knowledge was also something Ling Mo had imparted to her¡­

    Simply put, the so-called ¡°human scent¡± refers to a unique scent humans emit.

    Amon zombie can pick up various scents from dozens of meters away and easily distinguish between them, with the ¡°human scent¡± being particrly easy to identify.

    Using this method, Xu Shuhan felt confident she could find Ling Mo quickly.

    And as she moved forward, a hint of ¡°human scent¡± suddenly wafted to her from ahead¡­

 Chapter 786: Illusion Projection

    Chapter 786: Illusion Projection

    A few minutester, Xu Shuhan was standing at the entrance of a hospital, following the ¡°human scent.¡±

    The strong smell of disinfectant wafted continuously from inside, causing her an immediate urge to turn around and leave.

    In this environment, the ¡°human scent¡± also became faint and indistinct, only allowing her to roughly determine that the target was within this hospital, but unable to pinpoint the exact location.

    Ordinarily, zombies would give up in such a confusing situation, but Xu Shuhan was different.

    She endured the ever-increasing hunger within her, gazing longingly at the building.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ I¡¯ll even drink the disinfectant if I have to!¡±

    Muttering to herself, she staggered inside.

    As the hunger gradually took over her, Xu Shuhan¡¯s thoughts became increasingly chaotic.

    The only clear thought remaining was to find Ling Mo.This suburban hospital looked rudimentary, with only a Parking Lot in front of the main entrance and the main building itself.

    The old-fashioned architecture seemed even more oppressive after being abandoned. Standing at the entrance and looking inside, the first thing she saw was a dimly lit lobby.

    Most of the ceiling panels were missing, revealing dark, gaping holes in various ces.

    Aluminum panels mixed with wires hung precariously in the air, giving off a dangerous vibe.

    The guidance desk was empty, the information board had long fallen to the floor, and the ss at the registration window borerge dark brown stains.

    ¡°Ling Mo?¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s subdued voice echoed in the empty lobby as her gaze continuously shifted around.

    ¡°No one? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    She slowly walked deeper into the lobby, and as she nced around, she suddenly caught sight of a Dark Shadow from the corner of her eye.

    The shadow flickered briefly in her peripheral vision, appearing insubstantial, and when she turned her head, she saw only an empty corner.

    ¡°Ling Mo?¡±

    She tentatively called out again and moved towards the area.

    In her chaotic state of mind, considering other possibilities was out of the question.

    As if in response to her call, a faint ttering sound suddenly echoed from within the building.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan had already walked to the corner and slowly extended her head around it.

    Behind the corner was an upward staircase¡­

    ¡°Did they go up?¡±

    She sluggishly pondered, then slowly started to climb the steps¡­

    ¡°Have you found it?¡±

    On the street, Ling Mo calmly avoided a zombie that was copsing, while questioning in his mind.

    ¡°Hehe, I have good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± ck Silk¡¯s voice quickly came through.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitched, and he chuckled, ¡°Actually, I have some bad news for you too¡­ You really never tire of these outdated and insensitive jokes, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious this time¡­ The good news is, she has temporarily stopped moving. The bad news is her scent has suddenly be indistinct,¡± ck Silk replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Mo asked, frowning.

    ¡°I think she might have entered a closed-off area with a strong scent¡­¡± ck Silk exined.

    A strong scent? A closed-off area? Ling Mo quickly sifted through possibilities in his mind.

    ¡°A restroom?¡± ck Silk suddenly suggested, ¡°After all, you can¡¯t judge zombies bymon sense¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you really qualified to say that? Never mind, just give me a general direction,¡± Ling Mo said, exasperated.

    ¡°A master who¡¯s prejudiced against his pet, such an attitude truly makes one reflect¡­¡± ck Silk retorted smugly, ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to show some real skills if I want you to see me differently.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve picked up that line from Yu Shiran¡¯s childhood memories! It¡¯s definitely from some cartoon that was on loop!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to dampen my enthusiasm!¡± ck Silk said confidently.

    ¡°You really have abandoned your past entirely, haven¡¯t you¡­ Wait! What is this!¡±

    Originally, Ling Mo didn¡¯t pay much attention to ck Silk¡¯s chatter. The entire journey, its mouth had been running non-stop, spewing all sorts of nonsense. However, a sudden image that appeared in his mind rendered him momentarily speechless.

    It felt as though a projector had suddenly appeared in his brain, and scenes that didn¡¯t exist in his thoughts and memories began to slowly emerge.

    This sensation was akin to abruptly stepping into a dream. If not for the lingering sense of his main body¡¯s presence, Ling Mo might have experienced a certain kind of delusion.

    At the same time, ck Silk¡¯s eerily toned voice resonated in his mind: ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, the psychicmunication between you and your pet, isn¡¯t it pretty much like tuning our brain waves to the same frequency somehow? In this personal channel, the role you¡¯re ying is actually abination of signal receiver and transmitter, right? And those of us who can establishmunication with you are essentially like extensions imnted in your brain, just not as powerful as you.¡±

    ¡°But my theory is based solely on Yu Shiran¡¯s memories. If you think it¡¯s wrong, feel free to say so¡­ If you say so, I will definitely go on strike immediately!¡±

    After a brief fluctuation, ck Silk¡¯s tone quickly returned to calm: ¡°I think there are two main reasons for this situation. One, your psychic power is not strong enough yet to handle arge amount of information instantly. And two, the limitations of the imnted individual¡¯s conditions. The extent of an extension¡¯s ability depends not only on its connection to you but also significantly on the recipient¡¯s condition. So when Yu Shiran takes her turn, I hide in the psychic realm for development and modification. But don¡¯t worry, your imnts are already deeply rooted, and these modifications won¡¯t affect them¡­ tch.¡±

    ¡°I think I just heard something¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly snapped back to greater rity.

    He immediately recalled the slight abnormality he had sensed earlier. Upon reflection, it must have been caused by ck Silk¡¯s so-called ¡°modifications¡±¡­

    Regardless of what ck Silk had tinkered with, one thing it didn¡¯t lie about was the unshakable nature of their psychic link.

    Unless something happened to Ling Mo himself, or there was a significant difference in psychic power or strength between the two parties, the only way to sever this connection would be for Ling Mo to cut it off himself.

    Moreover, during ck Silk¡¯s tinkering, Ling Mo had never sensed any problems, which indicated that ck Silk had consciously avoided that particr tentacle.

    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is the main point.¡±

    ck Silk¡¯s voice suddenly fell silent, and simultaneously, a melody emerged in Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Dun dun dun dun¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy crap! Don¡¯t randomly transmit weird information to me!¡± Ling Mo was startled.

    However, apanying the melody, which seemed like some background music, aplete scene vividly appeared before Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Except for theck of physical sensation, the entire scene made Ling Mo feel as if he were truly there.

    It was simr to a dream but entirely different.

    ¡°This is the higher realm of psychicmunication, illusion projection!¡±

    ck Silk¡¯s voice timely interjected, and the scene stabilized from its movement.

    ¡°Illusion?¡± Ling Mo keenly picked up on the word.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s essentially delivering my thoughts wholly to you. This includes my voice, my ideas, and the images I project in my mind. Both the main body and the extension must possess robust psychic power to achieve this¡­¡± ck Silk exined.

    At that moment, Ling Mo suddenly noticed that the contents of the scene were bing somewhat odd¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo¡± was hugging ¡°Ye Lian,¡± and a silver thread burst from behind¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo¡± was staring at ¡°Xia Na,¡± with another silver thread appearing above his head¡­

    Senior Sister was looking at ¡°Ling Mo¡¯s¡± cheek, as a silver thread silently emerged from the shadows¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo¡± was smoking alone, when suddenly a silver thread popped out from behind¡­

    The final scene showed ¡°Ling Mo¡± holding a leash, with a silver thread below¡­

    ¡°¡­Why are all your mental images messing with me!¡± Ling Mo was instantly furious.

    ¡°Darn, I forgot to switch¡­¡±

    With a startled cry from ck Silk, the scene instantly vanished.

    It eagerly asked, ¡°So, how was it?¡±

    ¡°Impressive, indeed¡­¡± Ling Mo genuinely praised.

    ¡°Thanks to Yu Shiran¡­¡± ck Silk modestly replied for once.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Mo was somewhat surprised. Could she have been offering advice all along?

    ck Silk chuckled, ¡°She loves watching TV.¡±

    ¡°Straightforward and simple, huh¡­ You mean to project Xu Shuhan¡¯s location to me?¡± Ling Mo was more concerned about the present situation.

    ¡°Yes, the environment here isplex; using projection is the most suitable method. However, I was nning to fully develop this ability before using it¡­¡±

    As ck Silk spoke, images began to surface in Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    However, this time there was no background music, and the visuals seemed much cruder¡­

    ¡°Why did it suddenly turn into a sketch!¡± Ling Mo instantly freaked out.

    The difference was massive!

    A few crooked lines and countless ¡®x¡¯s were supposed to pass as a map?

    ¡°What you saw earlier was a rendered image, and this is what it¡¯s actually like¡­ it¡¯s still in the early stages of development,¡± ck Silk exined matter-of-factly.

    ¡°¡­What do the ¡®x¡¯s signify?¡± Ling Mo asked, barely holding back his frustration.

    ¡°Roughly where zombies might be. With mutual verification from Xiao Bai and me, the uracy should be decent¡­¡± ck Silk became smug once again.

    ¡°The whole thing is covered in ¡®x¡¯s!¡± Ling Mo finally exploded.

    ¡°Uh¡­ take the rooftops. That¡¯s a shortcut.¡±

 Chapter 787: The Challenges of Mutation Creatures

    From the results, the projection map provided by ck Silk turned out to be quite useful.

    Approximately three minutester, Ling Mo had already reached the destination and began searching the surrounding area.

    In fact, it didn¡¯t take much effort¡­ The most conspicuous building in this area was the hospital.

    ¡°Both heavy in scent and sealed off¡­¡± Ling Mo patted his clothes and slid down from the rooftop.

    As hended, a Zombie suddenly lunged from behind, its sharp ws reaching silently for his back.

    Without turning his head, Ling Mo stood straight, and a bloody hole appeared in the Zombie¡¯s face, which then copsed to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Oh wow, getting more proficient with psychic power! It¡¯s just a pity that my aim is still not quite there. I was aiming for the forehead but hit the face instead¡­¡± ck Silk¡¯s voice chimed in.

    ¡°Less chatter,¡± Ling Mo replied, speechless.

    With a psychic link between them, the psychic-powerful ck Silk could infer some of Ling Mo¡¯s situations from his psychic fluctuations. For instance, his current movements or some sudden thoughts that sprang up. Even if it couldn¡¯t sense the exact meaning, this mutation creature could make rough guesses after some thought.In terms of analysis, this creature indeed had inherent advantages.

    A vast amount of information storage, anthropomorphic thinking¡­

    And since it unveiled illusion projection, Ling Mo found it even more extraordinary.

    Developing one¡¯s own Superpower is already difficult, let alone helping someone else develop it?

    For illusion projection to seed, it was partly based on its own abilities and partly due to a profound understanding of Ling Mo¡¯s Superpower¡­

    Thinking about how this guy used to stay silent, actually observing him secretly all the while, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit creeped out.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Ling Mo asked, not wanting to switch perspectives at this moment¡­ Of course, in this unfamiliar environment, even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to determine the other party¡¯s location.

    The projection map in his mind wobbled for a moment, and then a circle quietly appeared on the other end.

    ¡°We are already here,¡± ck Silk exined immediately.

    ¡°Besides circles and dots, is that all you can draw?¡± Ling Mo wiped away some sweat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think updating this is easy, okay? And Xiao Bai and I are both relying on scent to tell where we are. As a human, you really have no idea what challenges we face¡­¡± ck Silk sighed, sounding remarkably human-like, then eagerly added, ¡°Should I search the nearby area? Just to be safe¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ling Mo considered for a moment and agreed.

    The hospital was just arger target, but there should be simr locations in this area.

    Searching both sides simultaneously would speed things up considerably.

    It had already been almost ten minutes. If those left at the motel noticed they were missing, who knows what their reactions would be¡­

    With this thought, Ling Mo quickly sent a message to Xia Na, asking her to cover for them for a while.

    Meanwhile, he had already crossed the parking lot and entered the hospital¡­

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a strong scent¡­¡±

    As soon as he stepped in, Ling Mo covered his nose.

    Squinting around, his expression quickly turned vignt.

    Such a strong smell of disinfectant meant someone had intentionally set this up recently.

    The purpose was simple, just to ward off Zombies.

    Even Ling Mo found the scent overwhelming. Common Zombies would indeed avoid getting too close.

    The same scent would be amplified to varying degrees based on the zombies¡¯ olfactory system and their level of evolution.

    In theory, the more advanced the Zombie, the more sensitive its sense of smell would be.

    However, everything has two sides. Whilemon zombies might be less affected, their simple-minded nature would make them easily bypass this ce.

    On the other hand, Senior Zombies, although more heavily affected, could be curious and investigate.

    Therefore, the ¡°scent camouge method¡± for Survivors is a double-edged sword. Whether it brings fortune or trouble is entirely a matter of luck.

    ¡°But using this method in a suburban area could actually be very effective. There shouldn¡¯t be too many Senior Zombies around here, right?¡±

    From the look of the lobby, it was hard to determine if anyone was present. Using a psychic probe recklessly risked alerting and scaring away the potential Survivors¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to run into Survivors under these circumstances¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s mood instantly became a bit anxious, but after circling around the lobby, he retreated outside.

    ¡°Strange, why take a detour¡­¡± ck Silk started muttering again.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one staircase in the whole building. If I ran into someone, there¡¯d be nowhere to hide,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    ¡°So your strategy is ¡®it¡¯s easy to dodge a spear than an arrow in the dark¡¯?¡± ck Silk responded knowingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the idea, but can¡¯t you describe your master in a more honorable way?¡± Ling Mo said as he started examining the structure of the upper floors.

    ¡°Need us toe help?¡± ck Silk giggled.

    ¡°No, Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to move around freely indoors, and I can¡¯t be sure if Xu Shuhan is even here.¡±

    As he spoke, Ling Mo extended a psychic tentacle, hooking onto a windowsill on the second floor.

    ¡°Master, here we go!¡±

    ¡°Stop doing voiceovers for me! I could fall if I get distracted!¡±

    Ling Mo had just hoisted himself up when he nearly fell back down.

    He suddenly understood Yu Shiran better and felt sympathy for that zombie Loli¡­

    In a way, ck Silk¡¯s voiceover did hit the nail on the head.

    Although Ling Mo lifted himself with a materialized psychic tentacle, the process of retracting the tentacle still required his mental control.

    So while ascending or descending, Ling Mo was constantly performing a mental supplement¡­

    This mental supplement came in two parts: first, his main body had to have the awareness of ¡°ascending or descending¡±; second, his psychic power needed to simultaneously ¡°contract or rx¡± the tentacle. Along with the substantial consumption of psychic power, this is why Ling Mo would avoid using this ability when possible.

    Even when he did use it, the scenes running through his mind were like those of a superhero leaping through buildings¡­

    ¡°If the folks at Niepan knew what was going through my mind at that moment, they would probably go insane¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with a hint of amusement.

    At this point, his fingers gripped the edge of the windowsill, urately positioning himself onto the external air conditioner unit.

    The moment he stepped on it, the unit made a faint ¡°creak¡± and started to wobble.

    ¡°Has it loosened due to age?¡± Ling Mo stabilized himself with a Tentacle before quietly peeking inside the window.

    Behind the window was a ward, dimly lit and filthy¡­ However, this wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s concern. Once he confirmed no one was inside, he lightly jumped in.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I eliminated that Zombie earlier; otherwise, using a Zombie Puppet to scout would have been useful¡­¡±

    Ling Mo cautiously approached the door, thinking to himself.

    ¡°So you should just let me help¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, go find a bone to chew on,¡± Ling Mo rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, I am no longer¡­¡±

    ck Silk¡¯s sentence was cut off as Ling Mo suddenly interrupted.

    He had just grasped the doorknob and hadn¡¯t even opened the door when a voice suddenly came from outside.

    This sudden noise made Ling Mo¡¯s nerves immediately tense up.

    ¡°Stay quiet. If it¡¯s a mental ability superhuman, they¡¯ll detect psychic fluctuations,¡± Ling Mo quickly instructed mentally.

    The voice outside was kept very low, and Ling Mo could tell that the speaker was moving. Sticking close to the door, his attention was now fully focused.

    The other party likely had no idea that just beyond the door, someone was eavesdropping on their conversation.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n? Weren¡¯t we told not to intervene?¡± A man¡¯s voice became clearer.

    A momentter, a woman responded, slightly impatient, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they say. If something goes wrong, it¡¯s not our responsibility.¡±

    The conversation quickly moved away, leaving Ling Mo momentarily stunned.

    That woman¡¯s voice¡­ it sounded very familiar!

    ¡°Let me think¡­¡± In recent times, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t heard many female voices. Besides the familiar ones like Ye Lian and the others, the only ones left were from Niepan headquarters¡­

    ¡°Right! I remember now! I didn¡¯t expect it to be her¡­¡±

    After the noises outside hadpletely vanished, Ling Mo gently opened the door of the ward.

    Outside was a Corridor, which was especially dark due to theck of light.

    What caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention were the traces in the Corridor¡­

    Blood was sttered all over the floor, and in some ces, there were even pieces of flesh and internal organs.

    ¡°No wonder they used so much disinfectant¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but cover his nose again.

    Such an amount of traces couldn¡¯t have been left by just one person or one Zombie. Coupled with the voices he heard earlier¡­

    Realizing the situation might be moreplicated than he initially thought, Ling Mo calmed himself down. First, he pulled out his Tactical Knife, dipped it in some blood, and brought it up to his nose for a sniff.

    ¡°The blood should belong to either mutated or Advanced Zombies¡­ The smell only tells me this much.¡±

    Ling Mo held the knife in his hand and slowly walked forward.

    asionally, he could see bloody footprints on the floor, which saved him a lot of effort.

    ¡°Boot prints, sneaker prints¡­ Judging by the different patterns, I can preliminarily deduce there are four people. However, it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that some didn¡¯t use the second floor at all¡­¡± While analyzing, Ling Mo reached the staircase leading to the third floor.

    After some thought, he decided not to use the stairs. Instead, he chose another ward, using the same method to haul himself up¡­

    Just as he disappeared from the window, a shadow shed across the stairs, followed by a woman¡¯s voice: ¡°I thought someone was following us¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± The man¡¯s earlier voice came from the shadows.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid, but it¡¯s better to be cautious,¡± the woman said.

 Chapter 788: Mastering the Correct Way to Open Doors

    As the man and woman turned to go upstairs, Ling Mo had already appeared in the corridor on the third floor.

    He deliberately chose a room near the corner and nced towards the direction of the stairwell aftering out.

    ¡°Sure enough, they haven¡¯te up yet¡­ Even though I can¡¯t use the psychic probe, the footsteps suddenly stopped midway up the stairs. Such an obvious w, who wouldn¡¯t notice it¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    His words were more or less ¡°spoken¡± as a thought, which immediately drew a response from ck Silk: ¡°How would an ordinary person notice such details in such a tense moment? And wasn¡¯t your attention entirely on the footprints? Besides, I think they only realized someone might be following them after they got upstairs. By the way, I wonder if they went back to check¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I¡¯ve already closed the door. Even if they go back, they won¡¯t find anything suspicious. Although it was a bit risky just now, at least we can rule out the possibility that those two are mental ability superhumans. That¡¯s something.¡± Ling Mo replied.

    Slightly puzzled, ck Silk asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Think about it from their perspective. This is their territory. If they sensed someone, wouldn¡¯t they use a psychic probe directly?¡± Ling Mo countered.

    ¡°So¡­ could they just have particrly sharp senses? Or some sort of special superhuman ability?¡± ck Silk quickly figured it out.

    ¡°Probably¡­ But they¡¯re being so cautious without being mental ability superhumans, that can be used to our advantage.¡±As they spoke, Ling Mo had already walked quite a distance along the corridor.

    The structure of this hospital was quite old-fashioned; there was only one corridor, with the elevator on one side and the stairwell on the other.

    Ling Mo hade up from the elevator and then walked along the corridor towards the stairwell.

    This might seem dangerous, but the wards on either side provided enough retreat routes, and by moving quickly, he could investigate both sides while getting close enough to eavesdrop on the conversation between those two¡­

    The corridor on the third floor looked much the same as downstairs, withrge patches of blood and asional broken limbs.

    As he passed through the areas with more bloodstains, Ling Mo felt as if he were walking through the gaping maw of some creature¡­

    The strong smell of disinfectant couldn¡¯tpletely mask the scent of blood. Instead, it mixed into a bizarre odor that made one feel nauseous at just a whiff.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on that. When faint voices were heard again from the stairwell, he quickly slipped into a ward.

    In a few seconds, the voices of the two people became clear again.

    ¡°¡­We have to check, don¡¯t we? They said someone infiltrated, and yet they don¡¯t want us to interfere. But this is our Squad¡¯s territory,¡± the woman said, sounding a bit disgruntled.

    ¡°Alright, you call the shots, but don¡¯t mess with them,¡± the man cautioned carefully.

    ¡°When have I ever messed with them? Just our bad luck to run into them¡­¡± the woman continuedining.

    ¡°Look on the bright side, we might score some points for this. If we hadn¡¯te here, we wouldn¡¯t have bumped into them either¡­¡± The man¡¯s tone was rather resigned, and he seemed a bit intimidated by the woman.

    As the two figures appeared at the stairwell and were about to turn and continue upstairs without stopping, a light noise suddenly echoed through the corridor.

    ¡°ng¡­¡±

    The noise was very soft, but it was exceptionally clear in the otherwise silent corridor.

    The woman¡¯s foot had just stepped onto the stairs when she immediately halted.

    She turned her head to look in the direction of the sound, then nced at the man beside her and whispered, ¡°Go check it out.¡±

    Both drew their weapons simultaneously and silently approached the room from which the sound hade.

    The door was ajar and was still gently swaying¡­

    After waiting a few seconds without any movement, the woman pressed herself to the door and signaled to the man.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    As the man kicked the door open, the woman rushed in with her gun raised.

    However, all that greeted them were two empty beds in the ward¡­

    The curtains covering the beds were still swaying, but it looked more like they had been moved by the wind from the door being kicked open¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡­¡±

    The woman still held her gun up, but her brows furrowed in confusion.

    She looked around and suddenly turned her gaze to the window inside the room.

    Like the door, the window was also half open¡­

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s less dust here¡­¡± the woman suddenly pointed to the windowsill.

    She pushed the window open and nced down, her expression instantly bing a bit ugly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, check downstairs!¡±

    The man also took a look and asked, ¡°What about upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch this person first. They¡¯re already injured and can¡¯t have gone far,¡± the woman said decisively.

    As she turned her head, the woman kept muttering, ¡°I knew they were unreliable. This has to be their fault¡­ Perfectly good methods ignored, stubbornly insisting on¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, just stop talking¡­¡±

    Just as they left, a figure upstairs let out a soft sigh of relief.

    Separated by a ceiling, the two had no idea that the real intruder was right above them¡­

    ¡°Too cautious. If it were me, I¡¯d have thought it was just the wind,¡± Ling Mo thought, shaking his head.

    ¡°Not only did you leave marks on the windowsill, but you also left some blood on the air conditioner below!¡± ck Silk couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Ling Mo casually tossed a blood-soaked cloth to the floor and said, ¡°If they first check the neighboring ward to see if any pillowcases are missing, then notice that the bloodstains on the floor seem to have been wiped, then finally climb onto the air conditioner themselves to check the stickiness of the blood, they¡¯ll naturally realize they¡¯ve been fooled.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ck Silk said, slightly dazed.

    ¡°However, this is just a temporary diversion. They¡¯ll be back in a few minutes. Besides, I¡¯ve gleaned a very important piece of information from their conversation¡­ Xu Shuhan is likely upstairs. Unless there¡¯s actually a second intruder here, in which case, I should hightail it out of here.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join in?¡± ck Silk¡¯s tone suddenly turned a tad mischievous.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­ In any case, I have to find Xu Shuhan first,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Hehe, I knew it!¡± ck Silk immediately got excited.

    Ling Mo thought to himself as he silently approached the ward door.

    Just as he got close to the door, he suddenly noticed an iron chain.

    He almost stepped on it¡­

    Discovering something like this in a hospital ward nearly made Ling Mo think he had infiltrated a mental hospital, but upon closer inspection, he noticed the iron chain was new¡­

    One end of the chain was wrapped around a hospital bed, while the other end was soaked in a pool of still-liquid blood.

    Ling Mo squatted down to examine the blood pool and used his knife to pick up some ck fragments.

    ¡°This is¡­ fabric? And judging by the stitching, it looks like it came from a pair of suit pants¡­¡±

    He faintly realized the hospital¡¯s purpose at that moment and couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile.

    ¡°What a coincidence¡­ But this ce must have been a trap for Senior Zombies. Xu Shuhan has just mutated, so how did she end up here¡­ However, this increases the chances that she¡¯s indeed here¡­¡±

    Ling Mo muttered to himself as he turned back to the door.

    ¡°Those two said they¡¯re upstairs, and this is already the fourth floor, which means the next level up is the fifth floor¡­ Judging by their tone, the group that doesn¡¯t want them interfering must be very confident¡­ They¡¯re probably in these two floors¡­ Considering the other two will be led away for three to five minutes, that¡¯s all the time I have.¡±

    While thinking this, Ling Mo carefully turned the doorknob and quickly nced outside.

    To his surprise, the scene outside waspletely different¡­

    The floor was covered in writhing flesh, and the walls seemed to be oozing blood, continuously seeping out thick sma.

    Green mucus asionally dripped from the ceiling,nding on the flesh with a ¡°plop,¡± immediately sizzling and emitting a wisp of smoke.

    The entire corridor was filled with a nauseating smell, even more pungent than the mixed odor from below¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s like stepping into a stomach¡­¡± Ling Mo was taken aback.

    ck Silk, in a matter-of-fact tone, said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just not opening the door the right way.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Ling Mo remarked, closing the door.

    After waiting for a couple of seconds, he opened the door again.

    Creak-

    The corridor still presented the same eerie scene, but now there was something more.

    The walls, which had been constantly oozing sma, seemed to be closing in¡­

    ¡°Stomach cramps?¡± Ling Mo suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s more like stomach contractions¡­¡± ck Silk corrected, then proposed again, ¡°How about opening it one more time?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already confirmed what I needed to know.¡± Ling Mo replied calmly, stepping out of the room.

    For most people, moving forward under such circumstances would be psychologically taxing.

    Especially with the sensation underfoot, it felt as though one was truly inside a stomach about to be digested.

    Ling Mo could even glimpse strands of hair among the writhing flesh and asionally see a rolling skull¡­

    ¡°In a scene like this, Xu Shuhan must have been scared out of her wits¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    He walked as if he were on a casual stroll, and soon reached the stairway.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no movement on the fourth floor, then the real danger must be on the fifth floor¡­ This staircase is like a door of life and death¡­¡±

    The staircase leading up was a horrifying assembly of countless sharp teeth and flesh, while the one leading down, aside from the flesh, seemed rtively safe. If you stretched out your head enough, you could even see the more normal scene below¡­

 Chapter 789: Man-eating Staircase

    ¡°This multiple-choice question is really straightforward and crude¡­¡± Ling Mo remarked casually, directing his gaze upstairs.

    The writhing flesh almostpletely covered the staircase, as well as the walls and ceiling. The sharp teeth emerging from the flesh reflected a cold light, continuously producing a grating ¡°creak creak¡± sound that discouraged anyone from approaching.

    ¡°A Man-eating Staircase¡­¡±

    After a brief moment of thought, Ling Mo walked toward it decisively.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there the gecko option?¡± ck Silk reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly give me names! If you must, change it to something like superhero!¡±

    ¡°Why bother with such details¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it part of a pet¡¯s duty?¡±

    As Ling Mo lifted his foot, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t use it, but that method is already useless. The moment I opened the door, the opponent was aware of me¡­ In that case, it¡¯s better to just walk up openly.¡±¡°You certainly have a way with words for an infiltrator,¡± ck Silk said, clicking its tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m dying to know what your purpose on Earth is¡­¡±

    While speaking, Ling Mo¡¯s foot firmly stepped down.

    Through the shared vision from Ling Mo, ck Silk clearly saw the entire scene.

    As soon as the hiking boot stepped onto the staircase, the flesh below quickly sank, engulfing his entire foot. Simultaneously, several bloody vine-like objects shot out from the flesh, coiling around Ling Mo¡¯s calf like venomous snakes. One of these ¡°vines¡± reared up, exposing its serrated mouthparts right in front of Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Although the thing didn¡¯t emit any horrifying screams, its mere appearance and the blood continuously dripping from it were enough to give anyone goosebumps.

    Not to mention it always looked ready to pounce, imposing a significant psychological impact.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect it to be this well-designed¡­¡±

    Suddenly restrained, Ling Mo still maintained a calm expression, as if his leg wasn¡¯t even bound. Hepletely ignored the ¡°vine.¡± ¡°Anyone trying to pass through here will fall into this flesh swamp. Then, the vines will kill and dismember the restrained person. The severed limbs will be chewed into pieces by the sharp teeth and eventually assimte into the flesh, bing part of the staircase¡­ It should be something like that.¡±

    ¡°Are you analyzing your own fate?¡± ck Silk suddenly snapped back to attention, saying.

    However, there wasn¡¯t much worry in its tone since Ling Mo¡¯s psychic fluctuation remained steady.

    It¡¯s just that ck Silk couldn¡¯t quiteprehend Ling Mo¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s other foot stepped up, and reaching out, he grabbed the ¡°vine¡± in his hand. ¡°This is merely the oue envisioned by the opponent; it doesn¡¯t mean it will be a reality.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ling Mo¡¯s fist clenched tightly.

    The ¡°vine¡± immediately started to twitch, with its mouthparts repeatedly attacking Ling Mo¡¯s arm. But within a few seconds, when Ling Mo opened his hand, it had already turned to dust. Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s arm and palm, there wasn¡¯t even a scratch, not to mention any blood.

    ck Silk was stunned for a moment: ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a hallucination?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the corridor to here, it¡¯s all just an illusion. In reality, as long as you control yourself not to pay attention¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Ling Mo had already taken several steps up, with the leg that had been boundpletely unharmed.

    ¡°¡­you can easily pass through. The other key point is not to ept this setting. Once you believe that all this is real, the sensations such as pain will manifest themselves on your body. However, this illusion, whose very existence is dubious, can only deceive mutation creatures like you. In my view, the scare factor here outweighs its practicality.¡±

    Ling Mo was intentionally imparting this knowledge to ck Silk; its illusion projection, in some sense, could be considered a type of hallucination-based superpower.

    Its potential for further development might be low, but at the very least, it should move beyond the realm of simple doodles!

    ¡°How exactly does one control themselves not to pay attention? That¡¯s the most important part and it¡¯s almost impossible!¡± ck Silk grumbled.

    ¡°This was simple because the purpose of creating this ce wasn¡¯t to stop me, but rather to hinder those two from earlier. Making the scene so exaggerated is to make them retreat in fear.¡± As he spoke, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but touch his chin. ¡°No wonder that woman was furious. Didn¡¯t she say this was her territory? This is like being bullied in her own home¡­¡±

    ¡°Of all people, you have no right to say that. But how do you know they¡¯re not targeting you? Didn¡¯t you say they already noticed you?¡± ck Silk asked curiously.

    ¡°If they were targeting me, they would definitely use some lethal hallucination tactics, right? Like turning the downward staircase into t ground, making me step into thin air, or phasing out the wall so I crash into it¡­ These are fairly straightforward methods.¡±

    ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t have much practical effect¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember when I closed the door once? That was because I realized I was encountering an illusion and wanted to verify if they would immediately change it based on the situation. As it turned out, after noticing me, they did consider changing the Illusion but at best, it was only to the extent of causing a stomach cramp¡­ Most of the Illusion remained the same, so it was thrilling but safe on the fourth floor,¡± Ling Mo said confidently.

    ¡°A stomach cramp¡­ So, they¡¯re distracted and powerless?¡±

    ck Silk quickly responded, ¡°If Xu Shuhan really is upstairs, she should still be safe now since these humans haven¡¯t caught her yet!¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡­ However, the fact that they¡¯d rather let me go in while focusing all their attention on the Fifth Floor makes me uneasy¡­ It¡¯s possible they want me to walk into their trap, preparing to catch us all at once¡­¡±

    Ling Mo quickly ran up the stairs, his expression growing more serious.

    This Illusion, while easy to see through, is just the fringes of what they¡¯ve constructed. Judging their power based on this would be a grave mistake.

    Moreover, he had to deal not only with this mental ability superhuman but also with others hidden within the Illusion.

    ¡°However, since the Illusion works by affecting the senses, it¡¯s not entirely hopeless¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered for a moment and then said to ck Silk, ¡°You guys get nearby first. If you see that man and womaning back early, try to stall them for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Is that all? What a waste¡­¡± ck Silk said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll scout the situation first. If something¡¯s off, youe in as backup. It¡¯s better than both of us walking into a trap.¡± Ling Mo exined.

    As he ascended the ¡°Man-eating Staircase,¡± it grew increasingly withered. The flesh on the ground and walls seemed to be decaying and shriveling, and the ¡°vines¡± had turned into dry, twisted ropes hanging haphazardly around.

    While talking, he reached the staircase leading to the Fifth Floor, standing at the edge and looking into the Corridor.

    The Fifth Floor appeared pitch ck, and a stronger, pungent scent of disinfectant pungent filled the air.

    The long Corridor was littered with shriveled flesh, and the doors on either side were wide open, with sticky substances clinging to the doorjambs.

    There were traces of ck liquid running down the walls, and it seemed like there was something extra beneath his feet¡­

    However, these details were not the most important¡­

    What truly made Ling Mo feel eerie were the corpses hanging from the Ceiling¡­

    ¡°Dressed in white coats or patient¡¯s gowns¡­ This person¡¯s Illusion is really detailed¡­ grotesque.¡±

    Ling Mo stood in ce, thinking, ¡°To break the Illusion, the best way would be to directly attack the mental ability superhuman responsible for it¡­ But since they noticed me first, they¡¯ll probablye for me first¡­¡±

    Operating within the opponent¡¯s Illusion certainly posed risks. But considering that most of their attention was likely on the first ¡°intruder,¡± they would probably just try to stall him. Still, Ling Mo wasn¡¯t nning to stake his life on this assumption; he had another n¡­

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m half a mental ability user myself¡­¡±

    As he stepped into the Corridor, Ling Mo¡¯s psychic tentacles reached out.

 Chapter 790: The Screaming Wall

    Chapter 790: The Screaming Wall

    Just as Ling Mo entered the corridor, there was sudden movement in a corner on the Fifth Floor¡­

    ¡°The one who just broke in, his psychic power is quite something. His judgment isn¡¯t bad either¡­¡± A man exhaled a puff of smoke and said.

    A girl next to him asked with disinterest, ¡°Niepan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but he¡¯s not one of those two,¡± the man replied with some uncertainty, rubbing his temple with one hand, looking rather tired.

    ¡°Then just trap him for now. It¡¯s not every day we get a lead; we can¡¯t afford to let it slip,¡± the girl suddenly took on a rough tone. ¡°If he causes trouble, leave him to me.¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± The man quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll y with him a bit. You rest, please, you must rest.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you handle it though¡­¡± the girl reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Oh! I¡¯m dizzy!¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s exmation, the girl immediately tensed up, ¡°What happened? Is there news from her?¡±¡°No¡­¡± The man quickly calmed down but spoke with some excitement, ¡°I was mistaken; he¡¯s not just good, he¡¯s very strong!¡±

    As he spoke, he lit another cigarette with a snap.

    ¡­

    As soon as Ling Mo entered the corridor on the Fifth Floor, he distinctly felt something different.

    The dim light, and that eerie silence¡­

    ¡°Creak¡­ Creak¡­¡±

    His footsteps seemed intentionally amplified, and just taking a few quicker steps made it feel like someone was following him.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡±

    Ling Mo soon stopped. After a moment¡¯s thought, he raised his hand and knocked on the wall.

    Thump!

    With a muffled sound, the wall bulged slightly.

    Before Ling Mo could react, a distorted, grimacing face suddenly emerged.

    The face was hidden beneath theyer of the wall, its mouth wide open, biting toward Ling Mo¡¯s fingers.

    Through the wall, Ling Mo could see its sharp teeth and those hollow eyes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A faint scream prated through the wall.

    ¡°The Screaming Wall¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stood still, his hand remaining in ce.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    With a swift flick of his psychic tentacle, the face instantly shut its mouth. Then, it silently vanished¡­

    ¡°Indeed, not only vision, but also hearing and touch are affected. Only psychic power remains unaffected.¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brow again. The psychic tentacle could help him distinguish between illusion and reality and break the illusion in front of him, but his naked eyes were still affected.

    ¡°In that case, maybe you should try closing your eyes? If you cut off the visual input, you can ignore the other impacts,¡± ck Silk suggested.

    ¡°No need. The illusion itself is based on this hospital, so the generalyout won¡¯t change. Keeping my eyes closed wouldn¡¯t help much and would just waste time.¡±

    Ling Mo shook his head and looked deeper into the corridor. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If they want to catch someone, why make it soplicated? It seems more like a trap¡­¡±

    As he said this, Ling Mo felt like he had grasped something. But then, thinking of that familiar woman¡¯s voice, he immediately dismissed it.

    ¡°Probably not¡­¡±

    The number of corpses above him gradually increased. At first, Ling Mo could pick his way around the gaps, butter he had to stick close to the walls.

    All he could glimpse out of the corner of his eye were dangling feet, which certainly wasn¡¯t afortable sight¡­

    ¡°Never mind the numbers; the fact that none of these corpses have the same face is baffling¡­ How much does this person love imagining corpses? In a way, it¡¯s quite impressive!¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    ¡°Looking at every corpse makes you pretty strong too¡­¡± ck Silk muttered.

    Creak-

    After a short walk, a soft sound suddenly echoed from deep within the corridor.

    It sounded like someone scratching a chalkboard with their nails-harsh and sudden.

    ¡°Are they really trying to stall me¡­ and using such an annoying sound?¡±

    As Ling Mo looked towards the sound¡¯s source, a chill ran up his spine.

    No need to think; he knew something had probably set its sights on him¡­

    Buzz¡­

    At the moment he looked up, bluish-white lights suddenly flickered on.

    ¡°Ohe on, they even have lighting effects¡­¡±

    Ling Mo instinctively started to turn his head, but his attention was caught by a gaze.

    Among the hanging corpses, one was staring intently at him¡­

    This corpse was wearing a female hospital gown, with hair draping down on both sides, and a deathly paleplexion. Its yellowish eyes were fixed on him.

    After locking eyes with Ling Mo for a second, the corpse¡¯s neck suddenly jerked, making a faint snapping sound.

    At the same time, its mouth slightly opened, and a raspy voice squeezed out from its throat, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    As the tentacle shot through, the female corpse immediately vanished.

    ¡°For a moment, I thought someone might be pretending to be a corpse to ambush me, but I guess I was overthinking it,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Most people can¡¯t pretend to be a corpse, and why do you sound so disappointed?¡± ck Silk asked, puzzled.

    ¡°If I encountered a person, I could ask them questions about the situation. If I got it wrong, I could always back out¡­ However, the fact that the other side didn¡¯t use such a good opportunity means this person can¡¯t integrate living people into their illusion, or at least can¡¯t alter other living beings¡¯ appearances,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    The opponent¡¯s illusion, no matter how realistic orplete, wasn¡¯t perfect.

    Living people have their own psychic power and can¡¯t bepletely manipted by someone else¡¯s will, so disguising them is not easy.

    Eliminating this possibility gave Ling Mo more confidence in his ability to get out safely.

    As he spoke, Ling Mo had arrived at the entrance of the first ward. But after taking a look, he showed no intention of going in.

    Instead, after frowning and thinking for a moment, he muttered to himself, stepped two paces to the left, and reached out his hand, pressing against the wall.

    ¡°Are you trying to walk through the wall?¡± ck Silk eximed.

    ¡°That was just a hallucination. If you believe there¡¯s a door there and walk through, you¡¯ll hit the wall. Another possibility is that you¡¯ll think you¡¯ve walked through a door but are actually just marching in ce. However, when I was on the fourth floor, I memorized the distance between each door. Even if there are slight differences, it shouldn¡¯t be too far off. If my memory fails, I can still use my tentacles to confirm the location,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ck Silk responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°But why are you still here? Hasn¡¯t Yu Shiran taken over from you yet?¡± Ling Mo asked suddenly.

    ¡°She¡¯s here. We¡¯re listening together. Do you want to talk to her? Given my current state, I can create a brief connection for you two¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could say ¡®no,¡¯ Yu Shiran¡¯s voice already echoed in his mind: ¡°Sausage!¡±

    The Zombie Loli¡¯s voice was quite clear, but still carried a slightly hollow tone.

    This was obviously due to signal issues¡­

    ¡°¡­She sends her regards,¡± Ling Mo said, speechless.

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo had mysteriously passed through the ¡°wall¡± and appeared inside a ward.

    Whether it was due to a differentyout or hallucinations, this ward was muchrger than those downstairs.

    A regr ward only had two or three beds, but this one had eight.

    Not only that, most of the beds were separated by curtains, making it difficult to see the entire room at a nce.

    The window was shut, with nothing but darkness outside. Yet, strangely, the curtains inside the room began to sway.

    ¡°Whimper¡­ whimper¡­¡±

    A low sobbing sound suddenly emerged, piercing the stillness with its rity.

    ¡°Already failed once, and still won¡¯t give up¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he walked toward the source of the crying.

    Behind the slightly swaying curtain, a figure in white, with its back to Ling Mo, crouched by a hospital bed.

    Judging by the consistent heaving of its back, it was clear the sobbing wasing from this figure¡­

    Ling Mo nced around to ensure there were no other phantoms before turning his attention back to it.

    ¡°ording to the typical ghost movie clich¨¦, if I walk over now, pat the figure on the shoulder, and ask if everything¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a hundred percent likely to see a grimace¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself as he walked over and patted the figure¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why did you have to ask?¡± Yu Shiran immediately responded, jumping in.

    Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, Ling Mo¡¯s hand had already made contact.

    ¡°Whimper¡­¡±

    The white figure¡¯s sobbing abruptly stopped, and both Yu Shiran and ck Silk fell silent.

    Neither this zombie nor the mutation creature had ever witnessed such a scene; they werepletely stunned.

    In their understanding, humans, being prey, shouldn¡¯t behave this bizarrely¡­

    As the white figure braced itself on the bed and slowly stood up, Ling Mo took two steps back.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll try to disgust me somehow. Better to keep a safe distance just in case¡­¡±

    As he was thinking that, the white figure turned around.

    To his surprise, the appearance of this phantom was quite attractive.

    Not only was it wearing a well-fitted nurse¡¯s uniform, but it also had a highly recognizable face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that that famous actress!¡± Ling Mo was taken aback.

    The nurse nced at Ling Mo and wiped away her tears, ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you listen to my troubles?¡± she asked expectantly.

    ¡°No,¡± Ling Mo replied firmly.

    ¡°The patient I was taking care of died,¡± the nurse continued on her own.

    ¡°So this is the strategy now! Trying to stall me by telling a story?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression grew peculiar.

    However, the nurse had already begun sobbing again, ¡°He was almost recovered, but he jumped from the second floor to spend more time with me, and shattered his dder¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had already prepared his tentacle, but a sh of curiosity crossed his eyes.

    He watched the nurse intently for a moment and then suddenly interrupted, ¡°Are you the one who created this illusion?¡±

 Chapter 791: Watch My Ultimate Move: The Surprise Attack of the Girl

    The ward fell silent immediately¡­

    Momentster, the nurse, who had been wearing a shocked expression, reluctantly dropped the facade and stared coldly at Ling Mo, saying, ¡°The Illusion itself represents my will, so your question isn¡¯t entirely wrong. But since you can¡¯t find ¡®me,¡¯ why not stay in a safe ce for now? Of course, you can also try to leave¡­ if you can.¡±

    Her words were apanied by coldughter, clearly threatening.

    However, elsewhere on the Fifth Floor, a man was furiously puffing on a cigarette. ¡°Damn it, this guy doesn¡¯t y by the rules. It¡¯s been almost a year since he¡¯s seen a beautiful woman; you¡¯d think he¡¯d savor the sight a bit more. Even if he¡¯s not into beauty, didn¡¯t I tell a pretty interesting story? Haven¡¯t watched TV in a year, and he can¡¯t appreciate it? Seriously, no sense of taste¡­¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± the girl asked.

    ¡°This guy is such a weirdo! I hit him with two of the biggest weaknesses of the human heart, and he¡¯s not even fazed!¡± the man said.

    ¡°Stop ying around,¡± the girl said exasperatedly. ¡°It¡¯s clearly your sense of aesthetics and humor that¡¯s the problem¡­¡±

    The man took another deep drag and exhaled a cloud of smoke, ¡°Fine, it seems the Illusion won¡¯t work¡­¡±

    ¡°Told you pole dancing would be more effective¡­¡± the girl suggested.¡°Go away, where does a kid like you learn these things¡­ Besides, the Illusion is built on my imagination!¡±

    ¡°All you can think of are ghost stories¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯ve got one ultimate move left!¡± the man suddenly shouted, pping his thigh forcefully.

    At the same time, Ling Mo was saying sharply, ¡°A will doesn¡¯tmunicate with me, so you¡¯re actually a real-time thought, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    To Ling Mo, creating Illusions was much like dreaming, except the dreamer had psychic power strong enough to influence others and could remain outside of their own dream.

    The stronger the power, the more realistic the Illusion, and the deeper the influence on others.

    However, the progress of the dreamer and the dream infiltrator isn¡¯t synchronized. The dream seen by the others might have been created earlier, while the dreamer¡¯s thoughts have already moved on. On the other hand, the dreamer might appear in any part of the Illusion at any time, altering it as they wish and thus affecting the dream infiltrator.

    The nurse¡¯s Phantom was just like this-its appearance was suspicious.

    Based on the person¡¯s previous habits, this nurse should have been a creepy ¡°ghost¡±¡­

    Telling a story about dying from a dder rupture suddenly seemed like a makeshift idea¡­

    ¡°Losing control of their dder before dying, how does that even happen?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°But their attention suddenly shifted to me, which means they¡¯re mainly trying to trap the other person¡­ or have they already caught them?¡±

    ¡°No, if they had already caught them, they wouldn¡¯t be dragging me along¡­¡±

    With this thought, Ling Mo felt a bit more at ease and his expression towards the nurse also became much calmer. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it, I just wanted to say¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill from behind, immediately turning his head to look.

    The nurse¡¯s face, however, showed a sinister smile as she suddenly lunged at Ling Mo.

    ¡°The Illusion may not work, but this ce is filled with my psychic power. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±

    The nurseughed maniacally, her bodypletely twisted and her head erged, her red lips open as if she were about to swallow Ling Mo whole.

    The wall behind Ling Mo began to move toward him.

    ¡°A psychic shock?¡± Ling Mo immediately realized.

    So powerful!

    Apart from the incredibly realistic Illusion, it also had the ability to deliver psychic shocks¡­

    If someone got lost in the Illusion, a few continuous shocks would be enough to render them incapable of resistance. Once the Illusion was lifted, he could easily stab them to death with a knife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just make you lie down for a bit. I have some important matters to attend to, and once I¡¯m done, we can continue our game¡­¡±

    The nurse¡¯sugh turned into that of a man¡¯s, clearly smug and satisfied¡­

    ¡°Damn, turns out he¡¯s a pervert¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo shouted this, the nurse¡¯s form almost dispersed.

    ¡°That¡¯s called tactics!¡±

    The nurse lunged down, and at the same time, the wall smashed toward Ling Mo.

    At the critical moment, Ling Mo made a bizarre leap backward, and in the next instant, he appeared at the side of the ward.

    As he decisively darted out, the nurse collided with the wall with an angry roar¡­

    ¡°Did it self-destruct?¡± Yu Shiran asked excitedly.

    ¡°Of course not, that¡¯s all his own psychic power, just expended a bit. But I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly go berserk, I hadn¡¯t finished talking.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What did you want to say?¡± ck Silk asked curiously.

    ¡°I was going to say that I¡¯m just passing through¡­ just taking a look around and then leaving.¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡­ And besides, they¡¯re all from Niepan, aren¡¯t you going to suppress the enemy a bit?¡± ck Silk¡¯sugh carried a hint of mischief.

    Ling Mo twitched his mouth: ¡°Depending on the situation¡­ They have more people. But it seems there aren¡¯t many left in the Illusion. Maybe it¡¯s not what I thought.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­ Wait, those two are back!¡± ck Silk suddenly shouted and then fell silent.

    Ling Mo knew that ck Silk was stalling for time, so he moved even faster.

    By now, he was back in the Corridor, and as soon as he steadied himself, he released his psychic tentacle.

    The probe at this moment was quite opportunistic; the opponent had just experienced a significant drain and hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would choose this moment tounch a psychic probe¡­

    The initial release of the tentacle only gave the impression of a potential psychic attack, but the probing aspect remained hidden.

    Even though the opponent was on guard, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t really fight back.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The special psychic light cluster was quickly located, and Ling Mo immediately showed a hint of joy.

    Although the probability of Xu Shuhan being here was quite high, Ling Mo had considered the possibility of a ¡°wrong door into the enemy¡¯sir¡± scenario¡­

    Judging from the psychic fluctuation, Xu Shuhan¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t be worse.

    However, her movement speed was incredibly fast, which might be why the opponent hadn¡¯t caught her yet, despite trapping her here.

    Seeing the opponent¡¯s leisurely pace, it was likely they only intended to exhaust her or make her emotionally copse¡­

    ¡°Too bad she¡¯s a zombie. You can¡¯t exhaust her to death¡­ But she seems even faster than before, and it¡¯s only been a short while,¡± Ling Mo thought in surprise.

    Taking advantage of the opponent¡¯s momentarypse, Ling Mo sped up and charged toward the Light Cluster.

    Meanwhile, a chaotic mess of things shed by his naked eyes¡­

    A corpse suddenly dropped from the Ceiling, an arm shot out from the gap of a door, and a ¡°ghost¡± head emerged from the floor¡­

    As Ling Mo stepped over the ¡°ghost¡± head, the bald head actually let out a ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this guy reacts quickly!¡± The man holding his head said, pausing his smoking.

    ¡°Wait, he¡¯s probing here! He¡¯s trying to mess with me!¡±

    The man was momentarily stunned and said, ¡°No, this guy can¡¯t be from Niepan! If he were from Niepan, he¡¯d at most try to get a foothold, not go all-in.¡±

    The girl immediately stood up, ¡°If he¡¯s not from Niepan, then¡­ Huh? He¡¯s with that crazy woman!¡±

    ¡°Probably¡­¡± the man thought, his expression suddenly bing quite interesting.

    When he turned his head, the room was already empty, with only an open door left¡­

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t they never enter my Illusion before?¡± the man muttered to himself.

    ¡­

    ¡°Not nning to stop me?¡± A hint of doubt shed through Ling Mo¡¯s mind as he charged forward.

    However, he soon realized that the opponent seemed to have released something extraordinary¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    With a muffled sound, Ling Mo watched as the wall beside him suddenly cracked, and a girl jumped out from within¡­

 Chapter 792: The Killer in Girl Form

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A girl burst through the wall, letting out a sharp scream.

    In the rush, Ling Mo didn¡¯t catch a clear look at her appearance but was startled by the scene.

    ¡°Judging by the way she appeared, she¡¯s clearly taking a violent route, but that scream is quite eerie¡­ Is this really his most powerful Phantom?¡±

    In just an instant, Ling Mo had already made a judgment in his mind.

    This girl¡­ she¡¯s likely a bloodthirsty, psychotic killer!

    ¡°First, an awakened female corpse, then a transformed nurse, and now a killer in girl form¡­ Things are really getting more troublesome¡­¡±

    At this moment, Ling Mo was still sprinting, not too far from Xu Shuhan¡¯s location.

    ¡°But in the end, he¡¯s still using psychic attack? If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go head to head!¡±Though the opponent seemed to have endless tactics, if you see through the essence, dealing with it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t slow down. Several psychic tentacles had already ¡°whooshed¡± out, aiming at the girl who had yet tond.

    His approach was rather violent¡­ First, use the tentacles to offset some of her psychic power, and then crash into her directly with his psychic light cluster.

    In terms of psychic power, Ling Mo considered himself not weak, and even if the opponent was strong, she had just experienced some exhaustion.

    Moreover, her psychic power was also scattered throughout the entire Illusion, she wouldn¡¯t be able to gather much.

    With this calction, Ling Mo was confident this collision wouldn¡¯t be a problem!

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    With Ling Mo¡¯s angry shout, the girl¡¯s scream abruptly stopped. She turned her head in mid-air and said, ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Spare me! Do you really think I¡¯ll fall for this just because you swapped into a girl¡¯s skin?¡±

    Ling Mo felt a chill, his psychic tentacle had already shot straight at the girl: ¡°I¡¯ll blow you up!¡±

    But at that moment, the girl¡¯s hair was blown back behind her ears.

    In the dim light, a face showing both shock and joy was revealed.

    ¡°Wait¡­ this face seems familiar¡­¡±

    Just as that thought popped into Ling Mo¡¯s mind, the tentacle had already made contact.

    The result was somewhat different from what he had expected-

    The girl let out a brief scream as her body plummeted from mid-air.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a Phantom after all!¡±

    At the same time, Ling Mo¡¯s body was crashing towards her¡­

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The area was immediately filled with dust and debris.

    Although it was an Illusion, when the dust rose from the ground, it mirrored reality quite closely.

    Ling Mo covered his mouth and nose, starting to get a vague understanding.

    ¡°Is the opponent starting to lessen the Illusion¡¯s impact?¡± He wondered, ncing around as he propped himself up against a wall.

    At the moment of the impending collision, Ling Mo used his Tentacle to forcibly twist his body, avoiding a direct impact.

    However, the fact that the opponent was a living person was too unexpected. Although Ling Mo had managed to change direction, he almost crashed into the wall due to inertia.

    But avoiding disaster was better than crashing. The girl wasn¡¯t so lucky.

    After taking a direct psychic shock from Ling Mo, her mind went nk for a moment.

    It was only when she hit the ground with a ¡°thud¡± that she let out a groan of pain instinctively.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ling Mo took a few steps forward, observing the girl while calling out.

    The girl struggled to prop herself up, woozily saying, ¡°I¡­ why are you¡­ are you trying to hit me again¡­¡±

    ¡°She really seems familiar?¡±

    Ling Mo was puzzled. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a familiar face in Niepan¡­

    ¡°If she¡¯s a Phantom, it¡¯s normal to impersonate someone I know¡­¡±

    He stepped closer and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t recognize me¡­¡± The girl shook her head vigorously, then suddenly lifted her head with a raised voice, ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡±

    Ling Mo was taken aback for a moment, and the two stared at each other¡­

    A few secondster¡­

    ¡°Wang Lin?¡± Ling Mo asked tentatively.

    The girl blinked and then, in a dyed reaction, said, ¡°Why is it a question!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­ But with the way you look now, recognizing you is already a miraculous feat for me¡­¡± Ling Mo said with some surprise but a smile involuntarily appeared on his face.

    Although this unexpected reunion made him feel quite surprised, seeing Wang Lin again brought a bit of happiness to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Xia Na has already awakened her humanized personality, she¡¯ll be very happy to see Wang Lin again¡­¡± With this thought, Ling Mo was about to activate Vision Sharing with Xia Na. But just as the idea crossed his mind, he suddenly paused.

    Why is Wang Lin here? Wasn¡¯t she with that armed police squad?

    In that moment, many questions flooded Ling Mo¡¯s mind, and he temporarily suppressed the idea of Vision Sharing.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± The girl nced at Ling Mo in confusion, then raised her hand to touch her face following his gaze.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream echoed through the corridor once more¡­

    ¡­

    As Ling Mo recognized Wang Lin, the Illusion in this area began to copse.

    This sight indicated that the superhuman constructing the Illusion was retracting their will and actively letting the mental energy dissipate.

    However, the retraction of will is a gradual process, so the copse of the Illusion wasn¡¯t immediate.

    With constant screams, the flesh-bound walls began to peel away first.

    After the outermostyer disintegrated, countless ck shadows burst out from within the walls.

    These shadows screeched as they flew towards both ends of the corridor, some even almost colliding with Ling Mo.

    But Ling Mo merely controlled a Tentacle to weave back and forth, standing unharmed in his original spot.

    Immediately afterwards, the sticky substance beneath his feet began to dissolve, transforming from a pitch-ck gtinous form into a liquid, then seemingly absorbed by the ground, disappearingpletely.

    ¡°Swish swish swish¡­¡±

    Numerous ck fragments continuously fell from the ceiling, vanishing just before they hit the ground.

    The hanging corpses suddenly opened their eyes and exploded amidst screams¡­

    ¡°This Illusion¡¯s destruction¡­ what a hassle.¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    Wang Lin harrumphed twice but didn¡¯t say a word.

    By then, Ling Mo had already helped her to stand up, and as the Illusion fell apart, a small door appeared behind the peeling wall.

    From the looks of it, this was the ¡°wall gap¡± Wang Lin had jumped out of.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a storage room here¡­¡±

    Theyout of the wards on the Fifth Floor was indeed different from the other floors. Without prior knowledge, Ling Mo found it really difficult to discover this small space.

    The door was barely wide enough for one person to pass through, and unless Ling Mo searched inch by inch, he would most likely miss it.

    At this moment, a man was sitting on a bucket inside the storage room, smoking a cigarette. His eyes, encircled with dark circles, were attempting to look calm as he stared at Ling Mo.

    However, his pale face and trembling hands betrayed the fact that he was greatly overexerted.

    He forced a faint smile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Ling Mo? When Wang Lin described you, I didn¡¯t think you were that strong, but you really surprised me¡­ Not only did you ignore my Illusion, you weren¡¯t even affected in the final moments¡­¡±

    ¡°And the other one?¡± Ling Mo interrupted him directly.

    The man let out a long puff of smoke and said, ¡°The woman? I¡¯ve stopped affecting her and just temporarily trapped her there. Are you two together? Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t directly interact with her, nor did I use the Illusion to harm her¡­¡±

    As he spoke, the man nodded towards the exhausted Wang Lin with his chin and said, ¡°She heard that woman calling your name, so she brought her up. My intention was to capture her, but she was too fast, so I had to use the Illusion to trap her¡­¡±

    ¡°You trapped her to capture herter?¡± Ling Mo frowned and asked.

    ¡°No, I just wanted her to voluntarily provide some information.¡± Wang Lin answered this time, cutting him off.

    She leaned weakly against the wall, looking rather dejected, and asked glumly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    ¡°You mistook her for my enemy?¡± Ling Mo asked again, ¡°Otherwise, the first thing to try should have been a conversation?¡±

    Wang Lin instinctively wanted to nod, but under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, she eventually pursed her lips, averted her eyes, and softly murmured, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know her¡­¡±

 Chapter 793: Ive Become a Glutton

    Although Wang Lin¡¯s tone was somewhat stiff, after she finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ling Mo with a hint of guilt.

    It had been half a year since theyst met, and Ling Mo¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much. His hair had only grown a bit longer, and his figure had be slightly more robust.

    What was strange, however, was that although his image hadn¡¯t changed much, he somehow gave off a different vibe¡­

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, but taking a closer look now, Wang Lin immediately sensed the difference¡­

    ¡°How should I put it? He used to always seem burdened, but now he looks a lot more rxed¡­ Even his eyes are brighter¡­ Just by looking at his appearance, he doesn¡¯t seem threatening at all¡­¡±

    As soon as Wang Lin thought this, she suddenly let out a cold chuckle in her mind, and then she erupted in an outburst: ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s all an illusion! He¡¯s definitely more detestable now! Finally reunited with your long-lost sister-inw and not even shedding a tear of joy is one thing, but that ¡®Oh, you¡¯re still alive?¡¯ look on your face, I could tolerate that. But the first thing you did was throw me to the ground!¡±

    ¡°Setting aside the family ties, even if we were just acquaintances, meeting again and still being alive in this world is a rare and precious chance, you jerk!¡±

    ¡°A beast in human form! Insane! A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±¡°Huff¡­¡±

    Throughout this process, Wang Lin¡¯s expression shifted from apprehensive to calm, then as if she were angry, her face flushed red. She pursed her lips, gritting her teeth, and finally let out a sigh of relief¡­ All this time, she hadn¡¯t made a sound¡­

    Ling Mo looked at her in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Are you still feeling dizzy?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Lin immediately snapped back to reality.

    ¡°I mean your head¡­¡± Ling Mo rified.

    Wang Lin quickly waved her hand and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright! Almost back to normal! But¡­ aren¡¯t you angry?¡± She shrank her neck slightly, looking at Ling Mo in surprise, with one hand instinctively shielding herself.

    Wang Lin still remembered clearly how Ling Mo had treated her in the past¡­

    ¡°I noticed you looked really tense¡­¡± Wang Lin added softly.

    ¡°Of course, I was tense. Couldn¡¯t just leave you lying there.¡± Ling Mo chuckled, then suddenly asked, ¡°What, are you jealous on your sister¡¯s behalf?¡±

    Ling Mo could see through Wang Lin¡¯s little thoughts at a nce¡­

    However, when he asked this, Wang Lin¡¯s expression immediately became a bit uneasy. She muttered, ¡°Who¡¯s being jealous for her?¡± After a pause, she asked again with a face full of displeasure, ¡°So¡­ how¡¯s she doing now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well.¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Wang Lin stared expectantly for a while, but nothing more was said.

    She bit her lip and finally asked awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You¡¯re doing this on purpose! Definitely on purpose!

    Wang Lin was instantly a bit frantic.

    It had been half a year, and she missed Xia Na for sure.

    Ling Mo¡¯s simple answer, paired with his meaningful expression, clearly hinted at something.

    But she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to lower her pride and ask further details¡­

    After a moment of internal struggle, Wang Lin turned her head away. With a cold snort, she said, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me!¡±

    ¡°Pride and self-inflicted suffering¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed.

    ¡°Say what you will¡­ Aren¡¯t you even curious about me? We¡¯re family, after all. Don¡¯t be too excessive!¡± Wang Lin rolled her eyes.

    To her surprise, Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, and in a grave tone, he said, ¡°There are too many questions to ask. Let¡¯s discuss themter.¡± He then turned his gaze towards the one with dark circles and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the others first.¡±

    ¡°You guys catch up. I¡¯m all ears.¡± The one with dark circles was watching with keen interest and replied.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of time. We¡¯ll have a good talkter.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°True. You go ahead; I¡¯ll clear the way here.¡± The one with dark circles nodded.

    ¡°One more thing¡­ Stop wasting your psychic power.¡± Ling Mo added before leaving.

    The one with dark circles froze for a moment, then silently lowered his head and took a deep drag¡­

    As soon as he dispelled the illusion, he did exaggerate the scene a bit, hoping to cause Ling Mo some trouble¡­ Although his attempt failed, fortunately, Ling Mo didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it or hold any grudges¡­ Now that Ling Mo suddenly gave him a reminder, it was clear he wasn¡¯t dwelling on the matter but was honestly giving a friendly warning¡­

    But why did that make it feel even more frustrating?

    When someone goes through effort, you should at least respond!

    Follow his advice? That would mean admitting his own failure. But if he didn¡¯t follow it, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for humiliation?

    It was a dilemma¡­

    After Ling Mo¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance, the one with dark circles muttered in a muffled voice, ¡°Is he really your brother-inw?¡±

    Wang Lin was still pondering the meaning behind Ling Mo¡¯s previous words and absentmindedly replied, ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t match your description at all¡­¡± The one with dark circles mumbled, ¡°Leaving aside the shameless and ruthless part, at least in terms of strength, you definitely didn¡¯t tell the truth. He¡¯s nowhere near easy to crush; he¡¯s on par with me! And you said you¡¯d beat him up to settle the score, but he tossed you into the dirt before you even got a clear look at him¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡­

    After re-entering the illusion, Ling Mo immediately released his psychic tentacle.

    He had already been locking onto Xu Shuhan, and now, confirming her location, he began to move closer.

    The illusion also started to slowly copse, and the further he went, the more it felt like walking through a trembling ruin.

    Themotion this time was indeed much smaller, but watching everything around him suddenly shatter in silence was still a staggering visual impact.

    This level of disruption was nothing to Ling Mo, but for Xu Shuhan, deeply caught in the illusion, it must have been a nightmare¡­

    However, as her five senses gradually broke free from the illusion¡¯s influence, Xu Shuhan¡¯s psychic fluctuation began to stabilize bit by bit.

    ¡°Just underwent mutation and now facing psychic trauma, who knows if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse¡­¡±

    With this thought, Ling Mo stopped in front of a door.

    Creak-

    As soon as he pushed the door open, a dark shadow leapt towards him.

    ¡°Wait-¡°

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s speed was indeed terrifying. Before Ling Mo could even finish his word, he was mmed solidly into the doorframe.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Ling Mo felt a tightness in his chest, as if he had been hit by a high-speed train and crushed against the wall.

    Though Xu Shuhan was incredibly fast, her strength was limited. This pounce wasn¡¯t meant to take a bite out of him.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡±

    Host Xu lifted her head cautiously, close to tears, and said, ¡°Help me¡­¡±

    ¡­

    After a minute, Xu Shuhan finally calmed down under Ling Mo¡¯s soothing words.

    But before they could exchange more than a few words, she suddenly stared nkly at Ling Mo.

    Before Ling Mo could ask, this newly-transformed zombie impatiently grabbed his sleeve and mumbled, ¡°Food, give me food!¡±

    ¡°Stop touching me¡­¡± Ling Mo said.

    After swallowing the virus gel, Xu Shuhan contentedly hugged her stomach and slid down the wall to squat on the floor.

    ¡°Ah¡­ feels so good.¡±

    Ling Mo watched her for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Shuhan looked up, puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any abnormalities in your body?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Based on his ¡°feeding¡± experiences, whenmon zombies devour virus gel, they usually exhibit fever and frenzy due to the massive absorption of the virus.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s remarkably calm demeanor struck Ling Mo as abnormal.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xu Shuhan concentrated, trying to sense any changes, then her expression suddenly sank.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ling Mo asked quickly.

    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve lost something really important¡­¡± Xu Shuhan murmured.

    Seeing her expression, Ling Mo somewhat understood. He sighed, reached out, and patted her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Easier said than done¡­¡± Xu Shuhan sat on the floor, wrapping her arms around her knees and resting her head on them. ¡°I can¡¯t turn back into a human, and now I¡¯m just a glutton¡­¡±

 Chapter 794: Even Zombies Need Hobbies

    ¡°I can see that¡­¡± Ling Mo agreed, nodding his head.

    Xu Shuhan had turned into a glutton, but that wasn¡¯t the main issue. The key problem was that what she ate was useless to her.

    This was quite a headache. Even the virus gel had no effect on her-how could she possibly evolve?

    Moreover, her physical condition was somewhat different from what Ling Mo had expected. She wasn¡¯t very strong, but she was fast. No zombie was like this when they first mutated.

    Zombies were always much stronger than humans from the moment they mutated. Amon zombie could utilize 100% of a human¡¯s strength, while humans could reach at most 75%, and that was after long-term training. In fact, for ordinary people, using 60% of their strength was already quite impressive.

    Additionally, 75% was only a theoretical limit for non-mutated humans. Once this number was exceeded, muscle atrophy would ur, but zombies didn¡¯t have this problem. Only Enhancement ability superhumans, whose bodies had been modified by mutation viruses, could perfectly stimte their physical functions like zombies, or even explode with strength beyond their own limits in a short time. However, most Enhancement ability superhumans could only apply this strength to a specific limb, as though this potential was locked there.

    Ling Mo guessed that this was probably why superhumans, although they also had the virus inside them, were not infected.

    In reality, so-called superhumans were simply people who had undergone partial mutation. Enhancement ability superhumans had mutations in certain parts of their bodies, while mental ability superhumans had mutations in their brains¡­

    Before her mutation, Xu Shuhan had also been an Enhancement ability superhuman, but after mutation, this ability should have been overridden¡­¡°I remember¡­ you weren¡¯t known for your speed before, right?¡± Ling Mo suddenly asked.

    Xu Shuhan nodded, puzzled. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°So now, when you move, how does your body feel?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s mutation had another significant meaning for Ling Mo. It was to verify the possibility of zombies recovering their humanity-or at least partially regaining their emotions. So his questions, although seemingly a bit anxious, were quite reasonable.

    Xu Shuhan clearly didn¡¯t understand Ling Mo¡¯s intention. She bit her lip and pondered for a while before slowly replying, ¡°How should I put it¡­ I feel¡­ very light, as if I have no weight at all¡­ My feet are very flexible, almost like I don¡¯t feel myself using them¡­ Oh, right!¡± she suddenly eximed, ¡°If I move for too long, I get very hungry! Extremely hungry!¡±

    ¡°A lighter body and enhanced feet¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It seems different frommon zombies. Her condition seems more like a super-enhanced version of an Enhancement ability superhuman. Not only are her legs strengthened, but her body has also adjusted ordingly. As for the intense hunger¡­ that must be due to excessive energy consumption. So the virus gel just replenished her consumed energy but wasn¡¯t enough for her to reach evolution¡­ Huh, she really is a super glutton¡­¡±

    He handed her another piece of gel and asked, ¡°So, what are your thoughts now? Do you feel any different from when you were human?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Shuhan seemed hesitant to answer but her gaze fixed on the gel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she licked her lips and said.

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°I see¡­ Let me ask you differently. You don¡¯t seem to want to eat me and even appear resistant. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to exin it¡­ I just feel it would be terrifying?¡± Xu Shuhan replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure. When I see you, I want to eat you, but there¡¯s a voice in my head shouting ¡®no¡¯¡­ She shouts so loudly that it annoys me, and I always feel like it¡¯s another version of me.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Ling Mo almost burst out. He looked at Xu Shuhan in shock and asked, ¡°Are you developing a split personality too?¡±

    If that were the case, it would indeed be quite amusing!

    ¡°Ah? Of course not¡­¡± Xu Shuhan shook her head and said, ¡°I just feel like my thoughts are a bit inconsistent¡­ How to put it, it¡¯s like having two different perspectives on the same thing. But overall, I know that I still retain parts of being human¡­¡±

    ¡°So, in other words, you still have some human judgment on certain matters, understanding how to view them from a human perspective, but you don¡¯t have the corresponding emotions yourself¡­ In the end, emotions didn¡¯t remain¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed deeply. Although it was different from Xia Na¡¯s situation, Ling Mo felt even heavier in his heart.

    Still a failure¡­

    But at this moment, Xu Shuhan looked at Ling Mo with some surprise and then added, ¡°However, I do feel fear. I can experience terror and feel a sense of relief afterward, like a burden has been lifted, at least my heart doesn¡¯t beat as fast.¡± As she said this, she suddenly smiled, and this smile was different from before-less heavy and more pure¡­

    ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem too bad.¡± Xu Shuhan concluded for herself.

    After she finished speaking, she seemed much more rxed, but Ling Mo was plunged into shock.

    She retained¡­ fear?!

    Fear, as an emotion, is something only humans and creatures possess. Zombies and mutation beasts, due to the virus transformation, only retained the desire for killing and evolution, developing their own set of ¡°emotions¡± based on these instincts. But within this new set of ¡°emotions,¡± fear remained absent¡­

    Xu Shuhan still felt fear and understood terror, indicating that she had sessfully retained a human emotion!

    Even if it¡¯s just one, it¡¯s a huge sess!

    Ling Mo almost instinctively pulled out a cigarette. After several attempts, he couldn¡¯t light it¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you seem to be¡­ shaking?¡± Xu Shuhan asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath, burying his head in his hands. A few secondster, he suddenly lifted his head.

    There really is hope!

    ¡°It really is possible¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered to himself again¡­

    Xu Shuhan looked at him and remained silent for a moment. Given her current condition, she didn¡¯t quite understand why Ling Mo was acting this way. However, seeing the growing brightness in his eyes and the genuine smile on his face, she vaguely realized that it was best to let him have some quiet time.

    After a while, Ling Mo¡¯s expression returned to its usual calm. However, his gaze now seemed to reflect a stronger conviction.

    ¡°Are you¡­ feeling better now?¡± Xu Shuhan cautiously asked.

    ¡°I was never unwell.¡± Ling Mo replied with a smile.

    ¡°Really? I thought¡­ I scared you when I said I could feel fear.¡± Xu Shuhan probed. That seemed to be the only exnation she coulde up with¡­

    ¡°This is a good thing! I should congratte you.¡± Ling Mo said sincerely.

    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t want to feel fear at all!¡± Xu Shuhan eximed, her eyes wide. As a zombie, having a smaller than average courage hardly seemed like something to celebrate!

    Ling Mo was momentarily taken aback and then quickly understood.

    Right, humans have many emotions, but she happened to retain fear¡­

    It¡¯s one thing for a person to be timid; after all, caution can prevent many mishaps¡­

    But for a zombie to be timid¡­ Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but find it a bit absurd. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she might end up scaring herself.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry about it too much. Consider it part of your personality,¡± Ling Mo consoled.

    He lit his cigarette and asked, ¡°When you were escaping, you seemed overly frightened, but you became calm inside the illusion. Your thinking also appears clearer now¡­¡±

    Ling Mo vaguely felt that Xu Shuhan had somehow turned misfortune into a blessing, which made him even more curious about the world inside the illusion.

    ¡°Do you want to hear about it?¡± Xu Shuhan asked, somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Go ahead, tell me. I need to confirm a few things anyway,¡± Ling Mo thought for a moment and said.

    Yu Shiran and the others had already engaged that man and woman, buying them some time for now.

    But why was Wang Lin with Niepan¡¯s people? Ling Mo wanted to understand this indirectly first.

    As Wang Lin was Xia Na¡¯s younger female cousin, Ling Mo naturally ced some trust in her. But he had absolutely no idea about the situation with the person with the dark circles.

    Listening to just one side of the story, Ling Mo found it hard to ascertain the truth. It was better to start by probing Xu Shuhan.

    Considering his current hostile rtionship with Niepan, he had to be cautious¡­

    Xu Shuhan licked her lips and suddenly extended her hand, ¡°Give me another piece.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your appetite is really something else¡­¡± Ling Momented as he took out another piece and handed it to her, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that there¡¯s only one zombie like you born in a year, or the zombie hordes wouldn¡¯t afford to feed you¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep talking like that, I won¡¯t say anything,¡± Xu Shuhan warned.

    ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯ve mutated, yet you still have a temper¡­¡± Ling Mo chuckled.

    Xu Shuhan then began to rummage through her clothes. After a moment, she pulled out a recorder.

    ¡°When I was human¡­ I really liked this, didn¡¯t I?¡± she asked Ling Mo uncertainly.

    ¡°Seems like it¡­¡± Ling Mo responded.

    Xu Shuhan smiled casually, ¡°I think even as a zombie, one should have hobbies. But aside from eating, I can¡¯t think of anything else I want to do, so I might as well pick up my human hobbies.¡±

    With that, she pressed the start button of the recorder and ceremoniously cleared her throat.

    ¡°Today is my first day as a mutated zombie¡­ And I got lost¡­ While foraging¡­ No, while searching for the human Ling Mo, I entered a hospital. Here, I experienced the first significant event since my transformation¡­¡±

 Chapter 795: Illusion Experience Journal

    In the spacious ward, Xu Shuhan spoke softly, her sweet voice carrying a hint of maism, reminiscent of ate-night radio station that captivates listeners¡­

    ¡°When I stepped into the hallway, I had a vague feeling that there was someone ahead. Maybe it was because I was so hungry that I didn¡¯t think much about it at the time; instead, I got excited¡­ Even though you¡¯re not a zombie, you know that feeling of emptiness like your stomach has been hollowed out? Especially when you¡¯re so hungry that it gnaws at your insides, and food is right in front of you¡­ I was so thrilled that I hurried to catch up while shouting¡­¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo?¡±

    On the dimly lit staircase, Xu Shuhan clutched the handrail as she walked upward, continuing to call out.

    The path ahead was pitch dark, but through her eyes, it was as if she was wearing Infrared Night Vision Goggles, except the light was red instead of green¡­

    At a nce, she could see numerous old ck bloodstains lingering on the filthy steps, with some suspiciously solidified substances swaying slightly on the edges.

    The walls were dotted with ck marks, some of which were clearly the deep scratches left by fingernails, dragging long, dark streaks that abruptly vanished.

    Just by looking at these, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what had happened in this hospital.

    Especially for Xu Shuhan at that moment, she would see the bloodstains and immediately conjure images of terrified people being torn apart.Blood sttering, limbs scattered, and Xu Shuhan¡¯s heartbeat quickened in response¡­

    ¡°No, no¡­ I don¡¯t want to think about it!¡±

    Her gaze moved upward with her steps, finally noticing something different on the staircase.

    It was a barely visible footprint. It looked quite fresh but was slightly blurred at the edges, obviously left while in motion.

    Just by looking at these features, it was impossible to identify whose print it was.

    Yet Xu Shuhan immediately derived a piece of information from it: Ling Mo was indeed up there!

    ¡°Ling Mo?¡±

    She stared at the footprint for a moment before lifting her head in delight.

    And just as she looked up, she caught a glimpse of a shadow.

    That shadow flickered at the corner up ahead, as if it had been hiding there, peeping at her¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t run away!¡±

    Xu Shuhan was getting anxious. She picked up her pace and chased after the shadow.

    Soon, she heard faint footsteps. The sound wasing from upstairs.

    As the distance between them closed, the pursuer also quickened their pace.

    With their differing paces, the chase brought them quickly to the Fifth Floor¡­

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    Standing in the corridor, Xu Shuhan looked around in bewilderment.

    She was sure she had seen the shadow again on the stairs leading to the fifth floor¡­

    Even if it was just the corner of a garment, it meant she was getting closer!

    ¡°Come out!¡± Xu Shuhan was getting impatient and a bit scared.

    In the silent, dark corridor, she was the only one standing there, with the staircase behind her yawning like a ck hole¡­

    When she called out, the corridor echoed her voice¡­

    The floor and walls here also bore plenty of old bloodstains, and for the ravenous Xu Shuhan, these marks were as tempting as pictures of food drawn on paper¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo, where are you? Come out!¡± Xu Shuhan continued to shout.

    And then she saw the shadow again¡­

    This time, it appeared at the far end of the corridor. As she looked, the shadow turned and entered a ward.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Tap, tap, tap¡­¡±

    The clear sound of footsteps echoed again, and soon, Xu Shuhan reached the ward¡¯s doorway.

    The door was ajar, and she could faintly hear voices from inside¡­

    Peeking through the gap, she saw no one.

    ¡°Ling Mo, is that you?¡±

    Xu Shuhan called out while gently pushing the door open.

    Creak-

    For some reason, the shadow had entered silently, but now the door creaked as if it were rusty¡­

    The sound inexplicably filled Xu Shuhan with dread, but thoughts of food kept her going¡­

    As the door fully opened, the room¡¯s interior came into view.

    ¡°How could it be¡­¡±

    But behind the door was not theyout of a ward, but a pitch-dark room.

    Puzzled, she stepped inside, but after only a few steps, she suddenly heard a dull thud behind her.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Shuhan instantly turned around, only to be horrified to find¡­ the door was gone!

    Not only that, but the red glimmer in her eyes seemed to have dimmed, leaving everything as mere vague silhouettes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan stood bewildered for a couple of seconds before hurriedly turning back around.

    In that instant, a person was already standing right in front of her!

    This person had appeared silently, and the distance between them was no more than a few inches¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As Xu Shuhan screamed, the person started speaking.

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡± he asked, showing a set of slightly yellowed teeth, his eyes filled with a sinister glint¡­

    Instinctively, Xu Shuhan stepped back, but before she could react, another person emerged from behind her.

    This person passed right through her body¡­

    To Xu Shuhan¡¯s horror, the neer was dragging a bup sack, which was slightly writhing, as if containing something alive¡­

    ¡°Is it¡­ a person?¡±

    Xu Shuhan stood to the side, eyes wide open as she watched these two people, but they seemed oblivious to her presence and continued their discussion.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got him. Let¡¯s move,¡± said the person dragging the sack.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Ling Mo?¡±

    The sack-bearer sneered, ¡°No mistake.¡±

    As they spoke, the two began to walk away, one after the other, and soon disappeared behind another door.

    Xu Shuhan didn¡¯t know how that door had appeared, but upon hearing it was Ling Mo, she immediately wanted to rush over, yet she was always one step behind the two.

    With her speed, she burst through the door only after the two had already disappeared¡­

    ¡°Where is this ce¡­¡±

    The moment Xu Shuhan walked through the door, she was stunned.

    In front of her was an overwhelming darkness¡­

    The sky was ck, massive and withered ck trees towered around, and ck mist swirled through the low bushes¡­

    A crooked sign stood at the crossroads. She walked over to take a closer look and read aloud, ¡°ck Forest?¡±

    ¡°This is a forest suffused with the breath of death. The person you are looking for is somewhere within this forest. But if you don¡¯t move quickly enough, you may only find his corpse¡­ Maybe you have your doubts about this scene, but do not doubt your eyes. If zombies can exist, what else¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ling Mo has been taken in!¡± Xu Shuhan eximed in horror before she finished reading.

    Without hesitation, she sprinted straight down the path.

    At the same moment, a distressed face emoji silently appeared on the sign: ¡°‡å¡±.

    ¡­

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°I went back to check! The emoji disappeared the moment I saw it! I was originally trying to see if there was a map or something¡­¡± Xu Shuhan said, feeling a bit helpless.

    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t expect you to believe it so quickly¡­ Alright, go on¡­¡±

    At this point, Ling Mo was more certain of his earlier judgment-that their adversary could sense the actions of the dream infiltrator, and hear what was said, but could not directly see the infiltrator.

    ¡­

    After stumbling and running a short distance, the trees ahead finally disappeared, reced by a dark swamp.

    There was no bridge over the swamp, nor were there any boats in sight.

    Xu Shuhan tried to cross directly but found the swamp bubbling, with many skulls faintly visible in the rolling mire¡­

    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±

    As she panicked, Xu Shuhan noticed a figure behind arge tree.

    The figure was small and cloaked in ck, barefoot, and carrying a basket, watching her with curiosity.

    Xu Shuhan cautiously walked over, only to be startled by the little girl¡¯s appearance.

    The girl looked like a patched-up rag doll, with everything but her skin being ck. Yet, her skin was as white as paper.

    The two stared at each other for a moment before the little girl spoke first. ¡°Do you want to go across?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Xu Shuhan nodded honestly.

    The little girl slightly grinned. Her smile seemed innocent, but her eyes were unsettlingly eerie. ¡°Then can you do me a favor first?¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Xu Shuhan, now in a somewhat dazed state, was thinking in a very linear fashion¡­ After equating a favor with crossing in her mind, she nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here for a long time, but no one passing by wants to help me.¡± The little girl lifted the basket and took out a small ck stick. ¡°The weather is really cold. If I can¡¯t sell any matches, I won¡¯t be able to go home¡­ Could you buy one? I don¡¯t ask for much-just light the match and answer one question.¡±

    As she spoke, she handed the small stick to Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Without much thought, Xu Shuhan struck the match with a ¡°whoosh.¡±

    A pale blue me immediately red up, causing Xu Shuhan to momentarily lose her vision¡­

    To her surprise, she found herself at a dining table, viewing the scene as if she were lying on it.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t move?¡±

    At that moment, footsteps approached from the side, and soon the little girl appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Scrape¡­¡±

    The girl pulled out a chair and sat down, picking up the knife and fork, her eyes gleaming as she looked at Xu Shuhan.

    In the reflection of the shining knife, Xu Shuhan saw ¡°herself¡±¡­

    She had turned into a roasted turkey!

    At this point, the little girl revealed a crazed smile, rubbing the knife and fork together: ¡°Answer the question, or I¡¯ll eat you¡­¡±

 Chapter 796: Journal II-The Mermaid in the Swamp

    Chapter 796: Journal II-The Mermaid in the Swamp

    After the little girl asked her question, she assumed a stance as if she was ready to dissect anything at any moment. Her smile was still innocent and sweet, but her sharpening motions and stitched-up face made her appear incredibly eerie at that moment. The flickering candlelight danced incessantly, while she extended her crimson tongue, eagerly licking her lips.

    ¡°What do you want to ask¡­¡± This scene scared Xu Shuhan to her core; as a Zombie, she found herself retreating¡­ In fact, if she hadn¡¯t been pinned to the table, she would have tried to escape even in her turkey form.

    ¡°Hee hee, a smart choice,¡± the little girl said, still using a child¡¯s voice, but herugh was chilling.

    ¡°As if I really have a choice¡­¡± Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but mutter inwardly.

    The little girl smiled and licked the de, tossing out her first question, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Is that your question?¡± Xu Shuhan found no reason to hide it and replied immediately, ¡°I came to find someone.¡±

    ¡°Looking for someone¡­ hee hee¡­ Every year, people are brought into this ck forest, but no one has evere out alive¡­ This is a closed world, a world belonging to that person. Our stories spread outside, luring more people here¡­ The person you are looking for will also be trapped here, and in the end, that person will weave a story full of lies for him¡­ And you, you will be the same.¡±

    The little girl eyed Xu Shuhan eerily, her lips moving as she spoke.

    That look made Xu Shuhan feel as if the girl was deciding where to make the first cut¡­¡°That person¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. As an outsider, you may have heard his name. The person you¡¯re looking for is probably at his ce right now.¡± When the little girl got to this point, her tone suddenly became mysterious, and her expression seemed much more serious, ¡°He is¡­¡±

    ¡°Angrimwilde!¡± the little girl solemnly announced the name.

    ¡°What a wed yet exceptionally perfect world¡­ Fascinatinglybining Andersen, the Brothers Grimm, and Wilde into one, truly the ultimate Fusion Technique of fairy tale kings¡­¡± Ling Mo remarked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t add your ownmentary just like that! I bite when I¡¯m angry! And¡­ you seem to know a lot about this¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, back in the day when I used to tell Ye Lian fairy tales. She was so moved that she handed over all her lollipops¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve mutated, I know that¡¯s nothing to be proud of¡­ You were just bullying her back then.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s just a boy¡¯s way of showing affection, like flipping skirts, scaring with caterpirs, or suddenly snatching her things¡­¡± Ling Mo corrected.

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s red eyes widened, and after a while, she said, ¡°You just listed more ways of bullying her!¡±

    ¡­

    A few secondster, Xu Shuhan, now in turkey form, broke the silence, ¡°Never heard of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence! What right does someone from a broken world have to say such things¡­ Hmph. It seems you¡¯ve made up your mind? Since you¡¯re not afraid of what¡¯s ahead, I won¡¯t try to dissuade you anymore.¡± The little girl said, pulling the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Wait! I haven¡¯t said anything yet!¡± Xu Shuhan shouted.

    But the little girl had already thrown out the second question, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    Xu Shuhan opened her mouth and replied, ¡°His name is Ling Mo.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a man¡¯s name¡­ Describe his appearance,¡± the little girl demanded.

    ¡°His appearance?¡±

    Xu Shuhan¡¯s thoughts instantly became muddled.

    She only knew she was very hungry, and to fill her stomach, she had to find Ling Mo.

    Aside from that, her mind was almostpletely nk¡­

    She could recall what Ling Mo looked like, but describing him¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Can you ask a different question?¡± Xu Shuhan said nervously.

    ¡­

    A minuteter, Xu Shuhan was back under that big tree.

    The little girl handed the basket to Xu Shuhan with a gloomy look on her face and said, ¡°Use this to cross.¡± After finishing, she let out an eerieugh, ¡°Wish you a pleasant trip¡­ hee hee hee¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan took the basket in a daze¡­

    The seemingly small basket expanded several times its size once ced in the swamp, just enough for one person to sit in.

    As she floated along the swamp, Xu Shuhan was shocked to discover that the swamp¡¯s area was actually huge¡­

    In the bubbling ck swamp, besides skulls, there were asionally pieces of decaying wood drifting up and down. asionally, she could see half a head emerging from the muddy water, staring coldly at her in the basket.

    Sometimes, she could hear whispersing from the bottom, asionally catching a few words.

    ¡°Human¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    ¡°Poor girl¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t help but hug her arms, curling up in the basket as much as possible.

    This experience was utterly dreadful for her, but in such a bizarre atmosphere, her thoughts became unexpectedly active.

    The initial state of extreme emptiness seemed to have eased somewhat at this moment¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t just sit back and watch my food disappear¡­¡±

    Just as Xu Shuhan was resolutely making up her mind, a ssh suddenly came from the front.

    Xu Shuhan was startled and quickly grabbed the basket¡¯s handle, looking towards the front.

    The water¡¯s surface showed obvious ripples, and Xu Shuhan stretched her head out, looking beneath the water with tension and curiosity.

    Whoosh!

    A darker shadow suddenly swept past her eyes, and Xu Shuhan immediately let out a scream.

    ¡°What¡­ what a big fish!¡±

    She fell back into the basket, quickly moving to the center.

    But the basket was only so big, even when she averted her gaze, she could still see the water¡¯s surface out of the corner of her eye.

    For a moment, the swamp became dead silent¡­

    ¡°Did it leave?¡±

    Just as Xu Shuhan¡¯s sense of fear slightly subsided, a sudden ssh broke the silence.

    With arge surge of ck water rising ahead, a shadowy figure emerged on the water¡¯s surface.

    The figure¡¯s upper body was almost indistinguishable from that of a human, but her lower half was a ck fish tail. Long, ck curly hair draped down to her waist, modestly covering her crucial areas. Her features were breathtakingly beautiful, with her facial features as delicate as a mascot¡¯s. She floated gracefully on the water¡¯s surface, her cold ck eyes scrutinizing Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°A¡­ a mermaid¡­¡± Xu Shuhan frozepletely in the basket.

    Ssh¡­

    With a flick of her tail, the mermaid was suddenly right in front of the basket, gripping its handle.

    ¡°Young traveler, are you seeking the other shore?¡± The mermaid¡¯s voice was exceedingly melodious, with each word sounding like a musical note, and each sentence like a beautiful melody. However, her icy expression sent chills down Xu Shuhan¡¯s spine.

    Xu Shuhan nodded fearfully, ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, why do you want to go ashore?¡± The mermaid looked up at the sky, reminiscing, ¡°I once encountered a drowning traveler here. Later, I followed him to the shore¡­ When I turned my tail into legs to dance for him, his gaze was filled with such deep affection¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m in a hurry¡­¡± Xu Shuhan said weakly.

    The mermaid seemed not to hear and continued, ¡°But beauty will eventually be overshadowed by pain¡­ It was a night full of passion, he embraced me and was about to kiss me¡­¡±

    At this moment, the mermaid¡¯s expression suddenly contorted with rage, and her mouth opened wide.

    Her mouth was filled with sharp teeth, and her tail pped the water forcefully, ¡°I just have a few extra sharp teeth and my legs turn back into a fish tail when they touch water or when I get excited¡­ And he dared to despise me! He even said there could be no happy ending between a human and a fish, and finally, he released Puss in Boots to chase me back to the swamp!¡±

    She suddenly turned around, ring fiercely at Xu Shuhan, ¡°What about you? The person you¡¯re looking for, does he think the same way? Answer me!¡±

 Chapter 797: The Ambitions of the Mysterious Camp

    ¡°In that moment, her face suddenly came close to mine, her mouth wide open¡­ I saw the inside of her mouth at a nce, behind the rows of sharp teeth, there was only half a tongue trembling¡­ and in her throat, I vaguely saw a human face, looking like a man wearing a crown¡­ he was asking me, who he was?!¡±

    Xu Shuhan paused here, then took a breath in fear¡­

    ¡°Got it¡­ so, it was Wang Lin asking the questions, right? She led Xu Shuhan to the Fifth Floor, then she herself went into the storage room where the dark circles were, and let the dark circles pull Xu Shuhan into the Illusion¡­ but the little girl who appeared at the beginning only got a name, and couldn¡¯t be sure if the ¡®Ling Mo¡¯ she mentioned was really me. So, they continued pushing, and changed the way they tried to get information out of Xu Shuhan¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, and then asked aloud, ¡°What did you say in response?¡±

    ¡°She was so close to me at that time, and the sight inside her mouth was really terrifying¡­ with their shouting, my heart almost jumped out of my chest¡­¡± Xu Shuhan said this, and unexpectedly showed a shy expression on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but I reached out and grabbed her hair, and pulled her over¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ you mean, you attacked her?¡± Ling Mo asked in surprise.

    Xu Shuhan nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ I dragged her into the basket, she was screaming and struggling, so I bit her tail¡­ since she was half fish, I thought she might be edible¡­¡±

    ¡°In theory yes, but¡­¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh and facepalm, such thoughts¡­ probably only ur in a zombie¡¯s mind¡­Although the mermaid was just a phantom, Xu Shuhan had already perceived its existence as real. So, when she attacked, she naturally touched the physical body of the phantom and experienced the sensation of biting. This realistic experience would undoubtedly trigger her inherent frenzy and cruelty. The following events were predictable¡­

    Sure enough, Xu Shuhan continued, ¡°With the first bite, I think I drew some blood. Then, I thought I might as well fill my stomach with her fish tail first¡­ but she struggled too much, and the basket overturned suddenly. We both fell into the swamp together¡­¡±

    ¡°Dark circles probably didn¡¯t anticipate such a development¡­ The mermaid was so terrifying because of the little girl¡¯s failure. He surely didn¡¯t believe Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t describe my appearance. Since she remained silent, it was clear the little girl wasn¡¯t effective enough¡­ Falling into the swamp was his tactical response. Most people would panic after falling into water, especially into a deadly swamp. When their psyche copses, it¡¯s easier to extract intelligence¡­¡± Ling Mo analyzed to himself.

    It had to be said, his analysis was spot on¡­

    However, dark circles underestimated the zombie¡¯s frenzy. Even though Xu Shuhan was thrown into the water, the fear actually activated her potential. She dragged the mermaid phantom, continuously rolling in the swamp, and a fierce hand-to-handbat ensued¡­

    It was during this fight that Ling Mo sensed her¡­

    ¡°No wonder I sensed you moving rapidly, and the psychic fluctuations were extremely unstable. This exins everything¡­¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat humorous; this waspletely different from what he¡¯d imagined!

    In this light, dark circles wasn¡¯t entirely lying. He might have just been trying to scare Xu Shuhan, but this female zombie unintentionally forced him to expend a lot of psychic power¡­

    Moreover, this Illusion trip unexpectedly stimted Xu Shuhan¡¯s psychic activity, helping her stabilize.

    ¡°And then?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    Xu Shuhan replied, ¡°Then the swamp suddenly started boiling, and the mermaid disappeared¡­ When the water level dropped, I quickly climbed ashore¡­ But just then, therge trees in the forest began to fall one by one, scaring me into rushing forward¡­ Then, I saw you¡­¡±

    After speaking, she asked somewhat bewilderedly, ¡°Was all that just a hallucination? It felt so real¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll show you the person who creates the Illusionster,¡± Ling Mo said, pulling a rolled-up duckbill cap from his pocket.

    He stared at Xu Shuhan for a moment, then reached out to brush her bangs aside.

    Xu Shuhan initially flinched, her eyes appearing somewhat evasive, as if she wasn¡¯t used to such intimate contact.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Ling Mo said softly.

    Xu Shuhan looked up at him briefly, then gradually quieted down.

    ¡°Fortunately, Senior Sister trimmed your hair; otherwise, I¡¯d have to do it myself now,¡± Ling Mo said as he adjusted her hair. Once he was satisfied, he ced the cap on her head and pulled the brim down. ¡°Remember not to look upter; with the cap and your hair, and given the darkness, no one will notice anything. Once we¡¯re back, be extra cautious not to let anyone see you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll think of a better n.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Xu Shuhan nodded.

    She nced at Ling Mo, seemingly wanting to say something, but eventually remained silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As Ling Mo led her out of the ward, he received a message from ck Silk in his mind.

    ¡°Those two people are back!¡±

    ¡°Why so quickly?¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    ck Silk exined, ¡°They were too cautious. After luring them away several times, they decided not to follow anymore and hurried back instead¡­ What should I do? Should I attack them?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know their connection with Wang Lin yet¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment and ultimately rejected ck Silk¡¯s suggestion. Instead, he asked, ¡°How long until they arrive?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say¡­ maybe about three minutes¡­¡± ck Silk replied.

    ¡°Three minutes, huh¡­¡±

    While speaking, Ling Mo had already led Xu Shuhan close to the storage room.

    Wang Lin had regained her mobility and was leaning against the door of the storage room.

    Seeing Ling Mo holding onto Xu Shuhan¡¯s arm, she immediately huffed in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my friend, Xu Shuhan, she¡¯s Xia Na¡¯s younger female cousin¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could finish, Wang Lin had already walked over, scrutinizing Xu Shuhan from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Lin, nice to meet you.¡±

    Suddenly being so close to another human, Xu Shuhan visibly trembled.

    She lowered her head and replied softly, ¡°N-nice to meet you¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared of me? Haha, aren¡¯t you Ling Mo¡¯s friend? Why do you seem so guilty¡­ Ouch!¡± Before Wang Lin could finish, Ling Mo gave her a yful knock on the forehead.

    ¡°Kids these days, so rude. Call her Xu-Jie,¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    Wang Lin pouted, looking aggrievedly at Ling Mo before reluctantly saying, ¡°Xu-Jie¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Before Ling Mo could address dark circles, he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Xiaozhi, you can call me Zhi-Ge if you want, just don¡¯t call me Old Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Old Zheng¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡±

    Hearing their responses, Old Zheng looked a bit hurt.

    What¡¯s with theck of respect! So inconsiderate! So hurtful!

    However, Wang Lin came to his rescue at that moment. She red at Old Zheng, irritated, and snapped, ¡°You dare let Ling Mo call you Zhi-Ge? You must have a death wish¡­¡± She even waved a fist at him, looking entirely different from how she acted around Ling Mo¡­

    Strangely, Old Zheng seemed genuinely afraid of her, immediately offering a sheepish smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    ¡°Originally, I should¡¯ve started asking questions from six months ago¡­ But given the urgency, I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± Ling Mo said, his tone suddenly serious. He looked at both Wang Lin and Old Zheng and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Niepan?¡±

    ¡°Niepan?¡±

    ¡°Rtionship?¡±

    Wang Lin hesitated for a moment, about to respond, but Old Zheng spoke first.

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Before answering your question, there¡¯s something I need to discuss. Based on the information we have, you seem to have a significant connection with Yuwen Xuan from the Falcon Second Camp, right?¡±

    ¡°What, you guys know even that?¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t deny it; instead, he raised an eyebrow and retorted.

    Old Zheng looked at Ling Mo in slight surprise, extinguished his cigarette, and said seriously, ¡°Since you¡¯re being straightforward, I¡¯ll be direct as well. Actually, it¡¯s not just Wang Lin looking for you; it¡¯s also our camp.¡±

    ¡°Camp? So, you¡¯re not from Niepan?¡± Ling Mo was quite surprised but also felt a sense of relief.

    As long as Wang Lin wasn¡¯t with Niepan, things would be easier to deal with¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Our camp isn¡¯t located here, and there are quite a few like Wang Lin and me who travel around to persuade other camps or organizations,¡± Old Zheng said. His eyes suddenly gleamed with a fervor, and his tone turned passionate, reminiscent of a rampaging nurse Phantom. ¡°I think you might have guessed our intentions. We aim to unite the survivors from the neighboring provinces to collectively fight against the Zombies! To drive those monsters out of the cities!¡±

    His fervent speech startled Xu Shuhan. The moment he mentioned ¡°Zombies,¡± she appeared somewhat guilty¡­

    Ling Mo tightened his grip slightly, signaling her that there¡¯s no need to be afraid.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already visited Yuwen Xuan, but what does that have to do with youing to find me?¡± Ling Mo asked, directly pointing out the core of the issue.

    Though his expression remained calm, he felt a mix of shock inside. First, he hadn¡¯t expected Wang Lin to travel so far. Second, he was astounded by the ambitions of this camp¡­ or perhaps it would be more urate to call it a dream¡­

    Driving Zombies out of the cities was something everyone wanted.

    However, everyone also knew that given the overwhelming number of Zombies and their immense strengthpared to human survivors, achieving this was practically impossible¡­

    Yet, even the smallest force, when united, could be a formidable torrent.

    The world is vast, but survivors are few and scattered across various cities, making them hard to find and posing significant risks¡­

    What kind of camp could truly have the capability to put such ns into action?

 Chapter 798: Where is the Dignity of Being a National Treasure?

    Old Zheng let out a sigh, looking at Ling Mo with a somewhatplicated expression. ¡°Because we went to find Yuwen Xuan, he said he couldn¡¯t make the decision alone and needed to seek your opinion. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to talk to you about this matter.¡±

    After a pause, he braced his knees and stood up, speaking very solemnly. ¡°I hope you can agree to this. Once we establish cooperation, it will be a great benefit for both us and Falcon Second Camp. You don¡¯t want to see yourself or your kind continue to struggle under the threat of Zombies, do you? Although, from the current situation, humans can still manage to hold out, how much more time will the rapidly evolving Zombies actually leave us?¡±

    His expression grew heavier as well. ¡°If this continues, humans will one day bepletely eliminated and vanish from this world¡­ Before that happens, we must do something. Compared to Zombies, our greatest advantage is our intelligence and the vast resources left by our civilized society. But it¡¯s difficult to p with one hand. Common people can¡¯t even find the Granary, and can only look longingly at most weapons¡­ We need to unite. Only by gathering everyone¡¯s strength together do we have a chance to continue surviving!¡±

    After finishing, he stared fixedly at Ling Mo, silently waiting for an answer.

    After a brief silence, the first to speak was Xu Shuhan, who was hiding behind Ling Mo with her head down.

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t Zombies coexist with humans?¡± Xu Shuhan asked weakly, her voice trembling, and her head hung even lower. Especially when both Old Zheng and Wang Lin looked at her, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from shaking slightly.

    ¡°Coexist?¡± Old Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°How is that possible? Zombies attack humans; it¡¯s their nature. And we cannot ept the existence of such anti-human Creatures. Since the moment Zombies appeared, they have existed as the natural enemy of humans. Thinking about peaceful coexistence now, this¡­¡±

    He nced at Ling Mo, somewhat speechless, and barely restrained the urge to continue speaking.

    Continuing from his previous statements, the words that mighte from Old Zheng¡¯s mouth next wouldn¡¯t be so pleasant¡­Even so, Ling Mo could guess what he wanted to say¡­

    Stupid! Naive!

    Perhaps there was even a subtle hint of anger in his heart¡­

    Every Survivor had more or less witnessed the process of loved ones being torn apart by Zombies. Many had even escaped from attacks by friends and family themselves¡­ Zombies naturally liked to attack humans, and how could humans not be filled with hatred towards Zombies for that?

    The idea of coexistence not only seemed unfeasible to many Survivors but also agitated their sensitive nerves.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed deeply.

    Ye Lian and the others no longer attacked humans easily, but even with that, revealing their identities would still bring disaster.

    Survivors might deliberately avoid wild Senior Zombies, but Zombies like Ye Lian who could blend in seamlessly with the crowd would be seen as ticking time bombs. In their fear and hatred, what they might do was easy to imagine¡­

    Wang Lin, on the other hand, averted her gaze, appearing somewhat uneasy.

    She asionally stole nces at Ling Mo, but the result surprised her.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t seem angry. Nor did he show any unusual expressions¡­

    ¡°Since the day I found Ye Lian, I was mentally prepared for this kind of thing. No matter how others see Zombies, to me, they are not just Zombies¡­ Even if everyone else rejects them, I will carve out a ce for them. This is non-negotiable!¡±

    Ling Mo let out a gentle breath and said, ¡°About this matter¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t just agree to it right now. Everything will have to wait until we return to the Second Camp.¡±

    Old Zheng¡¯s expression showed a hint of disappointment, but upon hearing that Ling Mo nned to return to Falcon Second Camp and was giving them another chance to discuss, he smiled a bit. ¡°That works too!¡± He stepped forward and extended his hand to Ling Mo. ¡°I¡¯m the representative for these negotiations. I hope what I bring back will be good news¡­ In any case, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡± Ling Mo released his hand and asked immediately, ¡°So, you came to Niepan for the purpose of discussing cooperation too?¡±

    Wang Lin nodded and said, ¡°Yes! While tracking you, I noticed your route was basically heading towards Niepan, so I thought we could handle both matters at once¡­ As soon as we arrived, we encountered people from Niepan headquarters and had to deal with Niepan matters first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but these two members had tasks toplete, so we dyed here for a day and helped them solve some issues. Speaking of which, Niepan¡¯s methods really opened our eyes. This ce turns out to be where they keep Senior Zombies. They capture many Zombies and let them fight each other, and even lock up some of the stronger ones to be forced food¡­ When the timees, they extract blood and virus progenitor from them¡­¡±

    Old Zheng sighed as he spoke.

    ¡°Virus progenitor?¡± Ling Mo keenly picked up on this unfamiliar term and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s that thing that grows in the Hindbrain of Zombies¡­¡± Wang Lin exined.

    So, it¡¯s just another name for virus gel. Different people have different terms for it; that¡¯s nothing surprising.

    Ling Mo nced at Xu Shuhan and suddenly asked with interest, ¡°Are there many of these virus progenitors?¡±

    Old Zheng, not understanding the context, nodded, ¡°Yes, there are quite a lot. There are two such breeding grounds here.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ And where are they now?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    ¡°On that woman,¡± Wang Lin answered with a sullen tone. Her expression showed an apparent disinterest in that woman¡­

    The corner of Ling Mo¡¯s mouth curved slightly, revealing a meaningful smile¡­

    ¡°Hey, they entered the hospital!¡± ck Silk suddenly called out.

    ¡°I sensed it,¡± Ling Mo responded in his mind.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± ck Silk asked.

    ¡°No rush, just stay put and enjoy the show.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ck Silk was momentarily stunned but soon understood.

    Ling Mo changed his mind! This means there¡¯s going to be some excitement!

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll go fetch Yu Shiran¡­¡± ck Silk said naturally.

    Ling Mo raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why are you two so gossipy¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the two of us! Xiao Bai also listens in on our broadcasts,¡± ck Silk revealed.

    ¡°¡­Has even the Panda fallen? Where is its dignity as a National Treasure?¡± Ling Mo said, feeling dejected.

    ck Silk retorted bluntly, ¡°Even before mutation, it was just a tree-climbing, Bamboo-eating creature. When did it ever have any dignity?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sully the reputation of our National Treasure!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a diversion tactic?¡± Two figures were sprinting up the stairs, and the man among them asked.

    The woman replied in a hostile tone, ¡°No matter who that shady person is, the goal is just to lure us away. When I intentionally showed a w, that person still didn¡¯t show up, isn¡¯t that clear enough?¡±

    ¡°I was just asking¡­¡± The man sighed and said.

    ¡°That person is probably the one who got injured and escaped. As for why they want to divert us, it¡¯s not hard to guess. In my opinion, those two simply can¡¯t handle that infiltrator. The other side is definitely trying to escape! This ce took us so much effort to set up, if it gets exposed, our future actions will be troublesome!¡± The woman analyzed methodically.

    Listening to her, the man felt a sense of vague admiration for her reasoning, nodding in agreement without objection.

    ¡°Hmph! They don¡¯t care if this ce gets exposed, just look at their casual attitude¡­ and they won¡¯t even let us intervene! But now that things have changed, let¡¯s see how they stop me!¡± the woman said angrily.

    The two quickly reached the fourth floor, and the scene before them left them momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the illusion?¡± the man asked in surprise, looking at the staircase.

    The woman quickly regained her senses and gritted her teeth, ¡°Something definitely went wrong! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Thump, thump, thump¡­

    Hearing the footsteps approaching from upstairs, Wang Lin frowned, showing a touch of annoyance. Ling Mo, with his hands in his pockets, looked calmly towards the stairway with an indifferent expression.

    Old Zheng nced awkwardly at Ling Mo and cautiously said, ¡°Um¡­ the peopleing up are the two Niepan Members. If they see you¡­¡±

    Strictly speaking, Ling Mo and Xu Shuhan were intruders!

    But given Old Zheng¡¯s position, voicing this explicitly was quite difficult¡­

    So, he could only look at Ling Mo with a ¡°I hope you understand¡± expression, hoping to get a response¡­

    ¡°The best solution is for you two to hide first. I¡¯ll handle a few words and then find a way to get you out. We could pretend to run into each other on the wayter, or you could wait for us somewhere. That would be a win-win for everyone¡­¡± Old Zheng thought to himself.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ling Mo finally reacted, thinking for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on!¡±

    Old Zheng felt a lump in his throat, almost stumbling in frustration.

    Whether you mind or not isn¡¯t the issue here at all!

    And how did you evene to that conclusion? Why would you misunderstand the situation like this?

    ¡°Um¡­ Ling Mo¡­¡± Old Zheng tried to say something else, but the footsteps grew closer, and the two people were already entering the Fifth Floor.

    While Old Zheng still had his mouth open, the two figures emerged from the stairway, standing dumbfounded in the Corridor, staring in shock at the four people on this end¡­

 Chapter 799: Do You Think Im Cabbage?

    After a few seconds of mutual silence, the woman reacted first.

    Swish!

    She raised her hand and aimed the gun at Ling Mo, but her gaze flickered towards Old Zheng and Wang Lin, frowning as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The moment she made this move, the atmosphere instantly became tense and standoffish.

    Old Zheng was in a dilemma! The situation was indeed turning towards the worst direction. However, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what Ling Mo was thinking. Even though a gun was pointed at him, Ling Mo only frowned slightly before quickly regaining hisposure. This scene drove Old Zheng crazy; he really didn¡¯t seem to mind!

    While Ling Mo remained calm, Old Zheng had to start considering a rather serious issue: How should this be handled?

    The woman didn¡¯t even ask who these two people were; she immediately asked what was going on, essentially blocking their way of dodging the question. As for aiming the gun, it was a simple and direct way to show her stance: these two were intruders, and if they didn¡¯t intend to take action, she would do it herself.

    Too direct and too rude!

    But in the end, she had the upper hand!Additionally, the fact that she was a Niepan Member made Old Zheng feel a bit troubled.

    He and Wang Lin were here to seek cooperation with Niepan, not to create conflicts.

    Even if this man and woman were just ordinary Members, they couldn¡¯t be treated lightly.

    In fact, because of Wang Lin¡¯s rtionship, their attitude towards these two had already been quite casual, but that didn¡¯t mean they could ignore the other¡¯s reaction in such a situation!

    As for the man, it could be ignored for now, but this woman was definitely not someone who would easily let things go.

    She couldpromise before, but now that she had found an excuse. She might make a fuss over it!

    But on the other hand, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t be offended easily either.

    He wasn¡¯t just Wang Lin¡¯s Brother-inw; he was also the key to capturing Falcon Second Camp!

    Emotionally and rationally, Old Zheng couldn¡¯t betray Ling Mo.

    It was a dilemma! Such a dilemma!

    Old Zheng¡¯s mind was in a mess; wasn¡¯t this adding to his troubles?!

    Niepan had many branches, amodating numerous superhumans, making it an extremely important force. But Falcon Second Camp had airborne capabilities, and for that reason alone, it couldn¡¯t be abandoned¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo, oh Ling Mo, you¡¯re putting me in a tough spot¡­¡±

    Old Zheng sighed in despair. With great reluctance, he walked forward and subtly blocked the woman¡¯s gun: ¡°Miss He, this is actually a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    The woman showed no intention of lowering her gun. Instead, she stepped closer, the muzzle slightly shifting and continuing to aim at Ling Mo over Old Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A misunderstanding like this?¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Old Zheng said, somewhat helplessly, ¡°Actually, we¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the woman suddenly froze and then eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you again,¡± Ling Mo smiled slightly and said.

    Now it was Old Zheng and Wang Lin¡¯s turn to be shocked. Did these two¡­ know each other?!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Lin¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Ling Mo inquisitively.

    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°We met the day before yesterday. I think she¡¯s called He¡­ He¡­¡±

    He had barely started to remember her surname when his mind went nk.

    Too much had happened in the past day and night. The minor conflict with this woman and the bet they had made were insignificant to Ling Mo.

    When he heard the voice earlier, he had recognized her by her distinctively harsh tone, but it was limited to recognizing her as ¡°someone I¡¯ve met¡± and ¡°she¡¯s from Niepan¡±¡­

    ¡°He Hongyan!¡± the woman said, her tone bing angry.

    She actually couldn¡¯t remember this man¡¯s name either, but that was because he was just a newbie! Although his insolence had made He Hongyan remember his appearance, she needed to be this close to carefully look at him again to recognize him¡­

    But the fact that he had forgotten her name irritated He Hongyan.

    Even if he truly couldn¡¯t remember, did he have to show it so tantly?!

    He Hongyan had always been strong-willed and had never lost face like this before.

    Moreover, this was in front of the people from those Central Region Camp!

    She even thought angrily that this man might be doing it on purpose¡­

    Trying to humiliate her this way?

    What infuriated her most was his demeanor!

    Calm, with a faint smile, and a gaze that seemed so indifferent as he looked at her!

    When most men saw her, their gazes were either filled with fear or lust. Those who had shed with her would choose to ignore her or sneak a few nces from afar. Regardless of the reaction, at least there was a reaction when people saw her. But this young man? His gaze practically treated her no different from looking at a piece of cabbage!

    ¡°Tell me, why are you here?¡± He Hongyan¡¯s tone took on an edge, and she briefly aimed the gun at Xu Shuhan, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    And with a cold snort, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here on a mission. This is our Squad¡¯s turf, and unless you were specifically looking for it, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d stumble here! Besides, it¡¯s already nighttime. No survivor would be out at this hour, let alonee to a ce like this!¡±

    After she finished, she aggressively pointed the gun at Ling Mo¡¯s head: ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a good reason, I¡¯ll shoot you right now!¡±

    Ling Mo shrugged and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve said everything already. Any exnation from me would just be an excuse¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you have nothing to say? Very well¡­¡± He Hongyan sneered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what he has to say first¡­¡± The man hesitated for a moment and then spoke up.

    When he looked at Ling Mo, his expression didn¡¯t show any overt hostility. Instead, there was a hint of persuasion when he spoke to He Hongyan.

    He Hongyan raised an eyebrow and shot a sideways nce at him without replying.

    The man added quietly, ¡°After all, we¡¯re all from Niepan¡­¡±

    His voice was low, but in the quiet and enclosed corridor, it was clearly heard by everyone.

    Old Zheng¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and Wang Lin immediately looked up at Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo, however, remainedposed, much to the frustration of those watching.

    Wang Lin had a ton of questions she wanted to ask, but she heard He Hongyan coldly sneer, ¡°Him? A newbie? What can he amount to? He¡¯s doomed to lose the bet with me, and whether he starves to death or gets shot by me here, it¡¯s the same end. Daring to cause trouble on my turf? Who cares! And you, stop defending him!¡±

    Wow, this arrogant? Wang Lin was instantly furious.

    She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound in front of Ling Mo, but this wretched woman dared to belittle him like he was nothing!

    Then what about her? What position did that put her in?

    Unbearable!

    In her anger, Wang Lin forgot all of Old Zheng¡¯s concerns and immediately said, ¡°Who did you say you were going to kill?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± He Hongyan was in the middle of her tirade but didn¡¯t expect this girl to suddenly jump in.

    She was slightly stunned, then impatiently said, ¡°This is an internal issue.¡± The implication was clear: don¡¯t meddle in our business¡­

    ¡°Oh, seems like you don¡¯t know? This is also my family matter!¡± Wang Lin raised her chin and gave He Hongyan a casual, disdainful nce, speaking in a t tone.

    When it came to showing disdain, Wang Lin was at a master level. Her tone and demeanor perfectly embodied that of a pampered youngdy. Though she didn¡¯t say it outright, her every move silently dered her attitude: ¡°I look down on you.¡±

    He Hongyan instantly felt deeply belittled. Ling Mo¡¯s indifferent gaze was already enough to disgust her, and now this little brat was even worse!

    Family matter? What kind of rtionship could they possibly have?

    Most likely, she was just trying to suck up to them, eager to protect these two!

    Otherwise, she was probably overestimating her worth, thinking she had any say in Niepan¡¯s affairs¡­

    ¡°Oh? Seems like you two have quite the extraordinary rtionship, huh?¡±

    The more He Hongyan thought about it, the more furious she became. Her eyes darted between Wang Lin and Ling Mo, and her tone turned mocking: ¡°In just a few minutes, you¡¯ve already acknowledged kin. The world is indeed small¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t say it outright, but her look clearly implied something¡­

    Although Wang Lin was rebellious and mboyant, she was still a young girl. After a slight pause, she immediately understood He Hongyan¡¯s insinuation, and her face started to burn.

    ¡°You!¡±

 Chapter 800: A Sinister Move

    Seeing Wang Lin humiliated, He Hongyan let out a triumphant snort.

    However, she didn¡¯t make her feelings too obvious, nor did she push her advantage further, allowing Wang Lin to re at her angrily from the sidelines.

    At this moment, her main target of resentment was still Ling Mo. Even the slight displeasure Wang Lin caused her was attributed to Ling Mo.

    The more they protected him, the more annoyed He Hongyan became when looking at him.

    Such a calm demeanor-wasn¡¯t he just relying on his backing?

    ¡°Do they really think they can control me? I wonder how long you can rely on that backing¡­¡±

    With these thoughts in mind, He Hongyan¡¯s eyes had already turned to Old Zheng. Without giving Ling Mo a chance to speak, she asked, ¡°Does the Central Region Camp have to intervene in this matter?¡±

    Not waiting for Old Zheng to respond, she continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t just my personal territory; it¡¯s also an important raw material production base for Niepan. This person just joined the headquarters, and we barely know anything about his background. Now, he¡¯s brought a strange woman here¡­ You probably don¡¯t know that there are aplices of theirs outside. They tried to divert us and, if I hadn¡¯t seen through their n and returned in time, who knows what these two would have done¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s colluding with outsiders with malicious intent. Whether for personal or public reasons, I should apprehend them. Mr. Zheng, don¡¯t you agree?¡±As she said this, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she allowed a faint smile to appear on her lips, casting a challenging nce at Ling Mo.

    With this usation of colluding with the enemy, people from the Central Region Camp would have to distance themselves to avoid suspicion.

    Even if they knew each other, they would need to quickly disassociate themselves at this time.

    And her analysis sounded reasonable even to herself.

    How could he possibly refute this?

    As for whether there really was this ¡°internal-external collusion,¡± He Hongyan herself had doubts. The person Ling Mo was supposedly colluding with hadn¡¯t shown up outside yet, and the woman beside him, who appeared quite timid at first nce, seemed like an ordinary person.

    But as long as she insisted on using him of having malicious intent, Ling Mo could only struggle to defend himself.

    Her points sounded usible enough that anyone without intimate knowledge of the situation wouldn¡¯t realize the inconsistencies. Obviously, Wang Lin and Old Zheng were out of the question. How much could Ling Mo, a neer, possibly grasp?

    Thinking of Ling Mo¡¯s anxious but helpless expression, He Hongyan felt a twisted sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t originally think much of you, but you just had to get in my way. me your bad luck for encountering me,¡± she thought, staring at Ling Mo with a cold smile.

    Old Zheng, on the other hand, was sweating profusely, thinking to himself how formidable she was. With just a few words, this woman had cornered those from the Central Region Camp.

    She was intelligent, powerful, and yet had such a vile character. In the dim light of evening, her heavily made-up face didn¡¯t appear beautiful, but that smile was genuinely unsettling.

    They didn¡¯t seem to know each other well, so why did it feel like she held a grudge against Ling Mo?

    This woman was just too difficult to deal with¡­

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Old Zheng didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he tried to cate her for now, saying, ¡°I believe this is a misunderstanding. How about we all sit down and talk?¡± ??§Ñ??????¨º?

    He subtly signaled to Ling Mo while he spoke.

    How did Ling Mo end up with Niepan? Old Zheng couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    But after hearing He Hongyan¡¯s analysis, he started to wonder if Ling Mo might really be a ¡°spy.¡± Given his close ties with Falcon, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Someone who could serve as the topmander at the Second Camping to the headquarters of Niepan as an ordinary member just didn¡¯t add up¡­

    ¡°This is tricky¡­¡±

    Old Zheng felt like banging his head against the wall-nothing was going right!

    After hearing Old Zheng¡¯s words, He Hongyan frowned.

    Still trying to protect him? Could Ling Mo really have some kind of background?

    However, no matter what, Old Zheng¡¯s words indicated some level ofpromise, suggesting that even if there were a connection, it was limited¡­

    Ling Mo thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Talk? Fine, but let us tie you up first,¡± He Hongyan replied.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing the look of surprise on Ling Mo¡¯s face, He Hongyan sneered and said, ¡°Are you scared? If you really haven¡¯t done anything, you¡¯d better behave yourself right now.¡±

    ¡°No need to tie him up¡­¡± Old Zheng interjected.

    But He Hongyan¡¯s eyes grew even colder. ¡°It¡¯s necessary. Who knows what kind of tricks he might be hiding?¡±

    ¡°Is it really necessary to tie me up?¡± Ling Mo asked, somewhat troubled.

    He Hongyan¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile. ¡°Absolutely.¡± She then turned to Xu Shuhan and added, ¡°Her too.¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Wang Lin was about to lose her temper, but Ling Mo stopped her, ¡°Forget it. Just stay put.¡±

    He walked directly towards He Hongyan and said, ¡°Then tie me up.¡±

    Ling Mo only had a tactical knife, which he threw to the side. In contrast, He Hongyan still held a gun, clearly in a dominant position.

    As Ling Mo got closer, the man beside them turned to rummage for some rope, while He Hongyan kept a disdainful gaze fixed on Ling Mo.

    When the distance between them was less than a meter, He Hongyan¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with malice. She lifted her foot and kicked towards Ling Mo¡¯s groin, speaking in a low voice, almost as if whispering in his ear, ¡°Daring to let that little girl stand up to me and use her influence¡­ If you dodge, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±

    He Hongyan was evidently a superhuman with enhancement abilities, and her sudden kick was forceful.

    The most sinister part was her target-Ling Mo¡¯s groin.

    If he took that hit, it wouldn¡¯t kill him but would still incapacitate him significantly. She was ruthless in her vengeance.

    But it wasn¡¯t just for revenge; Old Zheng¡¯s attitude had given her a sense of impending threat. If there really was any connection between them, it would be better to cripple Ling Mo sooner rather thanter. After all, these two were merely messengers from the Central Region Camp and had no say in Niepan¡¯s internal affairs. She had the upper hand and wouldn¡¯t face any repercussions for making a move here. On the contrary, she would eliminate a potential threat ahead of time.

    After all, the grudge had already been formed. He Hongyan didn¡¯t believe it could be eased, nor did she intend to try.

    Rather than cing her hopes on others, she preferred to rely on herself.

    In fact, a crazy idea was beginning to form in her mind.

    If worse came to worst, she could just kill this whole group!

    Without messengers arriving at Niepan, would Niepan really send people to investigate?

    As for the Central Region Camp, it was so far away that she felt no fear whatsoever.

    With this thought in mind, she became even more eager to take action.

    With a gun in her hand, if she could take out Ling Mo, she wouldpletely seize control of the situation!

    A loud ¡°whoosh¡± could be heard, and no one around her had yet reacted.

    Ling Mo, standing in front of her, had a change in his expression.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    With the muffled sound, He Hongyan¡¯s face immediately changed.

    She had kicked out, but only halfway!

    No wonder he showed no reaction-he had been prepared all along!

    Before she could react, a sharp pain shot through her hand, forcing her to drop the gun, which was caught by Ling Mo with a ¡°snap.¡±

    He raised the gun to her forehead and said somewhat resignedly, ¡°I originally wanted to resolve this peacefully, but you were just too ruthless.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, their positions reversed, and He Hongyan couldn¡¯t even understand how it happened.

    What kind of ability does he have? With such strength, why had he hidden behind the Central Region Camp earlier?

    At this point, the others finally reacted. The man who had reached for the rope wanted to move, but suddenly his vision blurred, and in the next moment, he found himself pinned against the wall.

    The person who acted was Xu Shuhan. Although she kept her head down, one hand was tightly gripping the man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡± Xu Shuhan said nervously.

    It was her first time attacking a human. Though no blood was shed, she was trembling with fear.

    The man stiffenedpletely. Hearing her words, he blinked and rasped out, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t move¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s speed was astonishing. Coupled with He Hongyan¡¯s surprising defeat, he had lost the will to resist.

    Wang Lin quickly rushed over and immediately saw He Hongyan¡¯s suspended foot.

    She was instantly filled with anger and was about to act when Ling Mo stopped her.

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve got business to handle.¡±

 Chapter 801: Sabotage Niepan!

    Chapter 801: Sabotage Niepan!

    Wang Lin, who was stopped by Ling Mo during her moment of anger, was suddenly baffled. Did he have something else in mind? From her perspective, having survived such a perilous moment, the most important thing was to give the culprit a fierce beating first, wasn¡¯t it? Even as a bystander, she was scared out of her wits, so she could only imagine how hard that kicknded.

    ording to Wang Lin¡¯s thinking, dealing with such a ruthless person shouldn¡¯t involve any courtesy!

    But after calming down and thinking it over, she immediately understood.

    Ling Mo wasn¡¯t being polite; he simply didn¡¯t take He Hongyan¡¯s sneak attack seriously¡­

    Even though the scene just now appeared extremely dangerous in their eyes, to Ling Mo himself, it was not a big deal. Dropping the knife didn¡¯t mean he was disarmed, as that wasn¡¯t his weapon to begin with. He Hongyan, while vicious and cunning, lost because she underestimated him too easily, believing the pretense Ling Mo showed.

    As a result, all her secret calctions and sudden outbursts amounted to nothing in front of a well-prepared Ling Mo.

    Even Wang Lin and the others were fooled, genuinely thinking that Ling Mo had been intimidated by He Hongyan bringing up Niepan, thus choosing topromise.

    Now that she thought about it, how could he possiblypromise?!

    ¡°Pfft, he even fooled me!¡± Wang Lin thought to herself, though her expression turned slightly awkward. Especially recalling her previously intense reaction, she felt incredibly embarrassed.¡°Thankfully¡­ he didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± Wang Lin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, quickly reciting in her mind, ¡°I was doing this for Xia Na¡­ Wait! Who would do it for her?! I was protecting my eyes from being hurt by that bloody scene! Yes, that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    He Hongyan was equally unwilling in her heart. This person clearly possessed great power yet treated her like a fool.

    And Ling Mo¡¯s intervention at this moment, to her, felt like a harsh p in the face.

    But with her head being pointed at by Ling Mo¡¯s gun, she didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves, and could only say to Ling Mo, ¡°If you kill me today, you better think carefully about the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Did you think about the consequences when you acted?¡± Ling Mo asked in return.

    He Hongyan¡¯s lip twitched as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    She suddenly turned her gaze to Wang Lin and Old Zheng, eximing, ¡°Do you remember how many of us there were in the beginning?¡±

    Wang Lin had just calmed down for a couple of seconds and immediately got angry again, ¡°You sure talk a lot!¡±

    But Old Zheng stopped her with a frown, saying, ¡°Wait¡­ at the very beginning, they had three people.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Wang Lin said, though something was alreadying to mind.

    She looked at He Hongyan for a couple of seconds and then said, ¡°Right¡­ you mentioned letting someone go back and give notice¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, how could I easily trust two strangers¡­ Notice? I was just preparing a contingency n in advance. I initially thought I wouldn¡¯t have to use it, but unexpectedly, I had to use it on you.¡± He Hongyan turned her gaze to Ling Mo, saying, ¡°You better think carefully before deciding whether to take action against me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­ that exins a lot¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Good that you understand; once I die, that person will immediately notify Niepan. When that happens, do you think you will still be able to escape this area alive?¡±

    He Hongyan sneered again, as if the feeling of being in control of everything had returned¡­

    So what if she failed? At least the other party didn¡¯t dare to retaliate against her.

    With this mindset, it enabled her reckless behavior. It must be said that this tactic was quite effective, though it could be used very rarely¡­

    However, upon hearing Ling Mo¡¯s next statement, He Hongyan nearly fell to the ground.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    Not only He Hongyan, but Old Zheng and Wang Lin were also stunned on the spot.

    This is clearly a big deal!

    This means they wouldn¡¯t just be facing He Hongyan, but the entire Niepan!

    Even if Niepan doesn¡¯t necessarily send many people for He Hongyan¡¯s sake, even just one team would be enough to handle!

    Both Old Zheng and Wang Lin, like Ling Mo back then, held a bit of apprehension regarding Niepan, this survivor organization. After all, it was the only one currently developing branches; maybe their numbers aren¡¯t vast, but they cover a wide area!

    Especially Old Zheng, he was almost on the brink of tears!

    The situation suddenly spiraled out of control, mainly due to He Hongyan¡¯s personality, yet ultimately, it couldn¡¯t be separated from Ling Mo!

    ¡°When he said he didn¡¯t mind, I should have realized-he wasn¡¯t indifferent at all, he actually wanted to escte the situation! But what benefit does causing amotion here bring him?¡±

    Old Zheng sulked and thought about it for a moment, then suddenly realized.

    Sabotage Niepan! That was Ling Mo¡¯s intention!

    He let He Hongyan stir up trouble precisely for this purpose!

    Although he didn¡¯t think about this initially, now Old Zheng was more and more convinced of this possibility.

    Ling Mo knew He Hongyan, and there was already a conflict between them¡­ It was perfectly normal for him to use this to his advantage.

    With Wang Lin around, the Central Region Camp could never remainpletely neutral, and Old Zheng understood this himself.

    Now that He Hongyan had made the first move, even Old Zheng felt a headache, and naturally, he had even less fondness for her.

    Originally, it was just a personal dislike which wouldn¡¯t have mattered much, but now He Hongyan undoubtedly represented Niepan¡­

    Even if she only represented a part, or even just a fraction, it was still Niepan!

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way he could have nned this far ahead¡­¡±

    Old Zheng shook his head, then looked at Ling Mo again with aplicated expression.

    But as before, he couldn¡¯t discern anything from Ling Mo¡¯s face¡­

    ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s forcing me to make a choice! Abandon Ling Mo? That¡¯s clearly impossible! But this way, I¡¯ll have to abandon Niepanpletely, with no room for maneuver¡­¡±

    At this point, Old Zheng also understood that Ling Mo surely intended to cement his identity as a ¡°traitor,¡± thus binding the Central Region Camp with him.

    Imagine when Niepan receives the news: The Central Region Camp colludes with Ling Mo from the inside and outside, yet the member who uncovered this conspiracy sacrificed themselves¡­

    Being able to cooperate after that would be a miracle!

    ¡°Ling Mo, you¡¯ve set me up for disaster!¡±

    Old Zheng was teary-eyed. If he had known that Falcon and Niepan were at odds with each other, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to handle both issues at the same time!

    But how could he have known that it wasn¡¯t Falcon who had a personal vendetta with Niepan-it was Ling Mo himself¡­

    And the Falcon, having been inadvertently dragged into Niepan¡¯s mess countless times, was now caught up once again in the Central Region Camp¡­

    Sharing in Old Zheng¡¯s difort was He Hongyan¡­

    She had revealed her trump card, yet it was useless against Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid of Niepan hunting you down? Let me tell you, given my contribution points, Niepan will at least send a ten-person squad¡­¡± He Hongyan said with trembling lips, feeling she could no longer maintain herposure¡­

    Unexpectedly, Ling Mo just chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about collecting more debts. But since you have the means to notify, I won¡¯t need to discuss my main agenda anymore.¡±

    ¡°Just as I thought! Your so-called main agenda is to pit both Niepan and the Central Region Camp together!¡± Old Zheng silently screamed.

    Wang Lin, from the same camp as Old Zheng, was already gearing up excitedly as she stepped forward. ¡°Brother-inw, leave her to me.¡±

    ¡°As soon as you see Ling Mo, you forget all about your responsibilities! He just set us up, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Old Zheng silently pulled out a cigarette, having already given up resisting¡­

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Mo nodded without much thought.

    Wang Lin immediately shed a grin, saying ¡°Thank you¡± while casting a malevolent nce at He Hongyan. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite dissatisfied with me these past few days? Well, I¡¯ve long thought you weren¡¯t any good¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± He Hongyan turned ashen and began to struggle, ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Unfortunately, she felt as if she were bound by invisible chains, and as soon as Wang Lin grabbed her arm, her body went limp.

    Although Wang Lin didn¡¯t have an enhancement ability, her martial arts background made herbat skills exceptionally strong, making it easy to subdue He Hongyan at that moment.

    She tightly grasped He Hongyan who protested, ¡°I may not kill you today, but do you think you¡¯ll spare me? None of you are any good either!¡±

    As He Hongyan¡¯s cries faded into the distance, Old Zheng exhaled a puff of smoke and asked, ¡°Were you nning on letting her go back? Honestly, messing around only leads to one¡¯s own downfall¡­¡±

 Chapter 802: Im Talking About You

    Old Zheng¡¯s words were not just mere sentiment; they were loaded with meaning. After speaking, he gave Ling Mo a profound and steady look, not blinking once.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made it so obvious, surely you grasp my point now! Things have reached a conclusion, so how about giving me an exnation!¡±

    Losing an ally for no apparent reason is no small matter. Even if Ling Mo represents the Second Camp, he can¡¯t just act recklessly!

    Old Zheng is not Wang Lin. He and Ling Mo have only just met, yet he was inexplicably maneuvered, helping Ling Mo suppress a rival while also suffering a significant setback.

    Simply asking for an exnation is already a considerable concession!

    Even if Old Zheng could brush off this matter, he still has to ount to the senior management at Central Region Camp!

    However, what Old Zheng didn¡¯t expect was that in response to his suggestive gaze, Ling Mo¡¯s first reaction was to show a hint of confusion!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ling Mo asked innocently.

    But such a simple question nearly made Old Zheng spit blood.How can you be the one who¡¯s confused? Clearly, I¡¯m the one troubled by all these questions! Although I¡¯ve somewhat figured out your motive, shouldn¡¯t you at least offer somefort to my wounded soul?

    A rush of blood surged to Old Zheng¡¯s head, and he almost blurted out his words, but then he paused unexpectedly.

    Yes¡­ where does Ling Mo get this unshakable confidence?

    Is he pretending to be clueless?

    Obviously not; he genuinely looks surprised¡­

    ¡°Could it be that I made a mistake?¡±

    Old Zheng thought in bewilderment, yet inside, he was already beginning to calm down.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ This person is meticulous. When he set up this n, he definitely considered our Central Region Camp¡­ This matter is a minor issue for me personally, but for the camp¡¯s senior management, it¡¯s not that simple. Even if they don¡¯t abandon the cooperation with the Second Camp because of this, they will surely have many criticisms of his approach, and it might even affect the partnership between both sides¡­ He couldn¡¯t have overlooked such significant consequences¡­ Could he be wanting me to keep it confidential?¡±

    As soon as he thought of this possibility, he immediately dismissed it: ¡°No, even if I don¡¯t say anything, Niepan will definitely leak the news, and even if the camp doesn¡¯t find out immediately, they will eventually learn the truth¡­ He couldn¡¯t have missed that¡­ Moreover, this incident has offended Niepan. If Niepan has any kind of cklist, Ling Mo would undoubtedly be at the top! I can¡¯t allow Central Region Camp to bear the burden alone, and my life can¡¯t bear it either, so his name is bound to be exposed¡­ In that case, if he wants to leave no loose ends, there¡¯s probably only one way¡­¡±

    ¡°No! It can¡¯t be!¡±

    Old Zheng was suddenly shocked, and he looked at Ling Mo with a hint of disbelief.

    But remembering what Ling Mo had just done, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.

    ¡°Others might not¡­ but he just might!¡±

    ¡°The best way to eliminate future troubles is to destroy Niepan¡­ or annex it!¡±

    Thinking about the resources and manpower that Niepan had amassed, Old Zheng couldn¡¯t help but breathe a bit more heavily.

    It must be an annexation!

    Could Ling Mo¡¯s ambition be so vast?!

    Niepan is full of thorns. Causing it some trouble isn¡¯t too difficult, but swallowing it whole is not that simple!

    For a Survivor Camp to have developed to this extent, the power it holds is certainly nothing to be trifled with!

    And Ling Mo¡­

    Old Zheng knew a little about the inner workings of Falcon Second Camp.

    This Second Camp is currently only semi-independent, with the real Falcon Camp holding it back.

    Although Ling Mo is one of the actual leaders of the Second Camp, in the eyes of the bosses at Falcon Camp, he is seen as a thorn in their side.

    No one wants their power to be stripped away by an outsider, even if he¡¯s not directly involved in management!

    But with Yuwen Xuan around, this issue has yet to be brought to the forefront. However, now that Ling Mo has provoked Niepan, the situation is different.

    As long as Falcon Camp doesn¡¯t loosen its grip, the support that Second Camp can offer Ling Mo is actually limited!

    There might even be a worse oue: Falcon Camp could be furious and use Ling Mo as a bargaining chip to patch things up with Niepan!

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s hard for him to achieve his goal. Could he still have a hidden card up his sleeve?¡±

    The more Old Zheng thought, the deeper his thoughts went, and the more questions filled his mind.

    At least from his standpoint, Ling Mo seemed to be digging his own grave!

    Just then, Ling Mo suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh,¡± as if realizing something, and said, ¡°No need to worry, just pin everything on me. In front of your bosses, there¡¯s no need to mention Wang Lin.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Okay¡­¡± Old Zheng instinctively replied, but immediately felt like pping himself.

    What was there to be anxious about?

    Yet, with just those words, Ling Mo managed to make Old Zheng the one feeling uneasy!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t cause trouble, you won¡¯t get into trouble, and you¡¯re one of them! What a person¡­ truly oblivious!¡±

    Frustrated, Old Zheng walked to the side, needing to distance himself from Ling Mo to calm down for a moment¡­

    At this time, Xu Shuhan also spoke up, ¡°What about him?¡±

    The man, held by the neck, remained rtively calm. But when he saw Ling Mo looking his way, he couldn¡¯t help but tense up.

    He might not have felt the full impact of Ling Mo¡¯s strategies, but Ling Mo¡¯s lightning-fast reflexes and action had genuinely stunned this man.

    Though he never had a chance to face Ling Mo directly, he knew He Hongyan¡¯s strength well¡­

    To defeat He Hongyan so effortlessly, facing Ling Mo would be a swift end for him too.

    A master, this is a true master!

    When He Hongyan was dragged away by Wang Lin, he did feel a bit of panic, but more so a sense of pity.

    While she considered Ling Mo to be a rookie, Ling Mo was probably the one truly seeing her as a joke.

    Throughout the whole ordeal, he never saw any anger or humiliation on Ling Mo¡¯s face; his expression when dealing with He Hongyan was particrly calm.

    At the time, he thought this person simply hadn¡¯t grasped the situation or didn¡¯t understand He Hongyan¡¯s methods¡­ but now he understood. Ling Mo was genuinely calm. It was like how a human doesn¡¯t react when an ant shows its tiny aggression.

    When it was his turn to face his fate, the man grew fearful.

    Anyone who managed to survive up to this point was certainly someone who cherished life. Just like He Hongyan, who might not value others¡¯ lives but certainly cherished her own. In a way, her ruthlessness was a manifestation of self-preservation¡­

    After a shivering moment, the man swallowed hard, watching Ling Mo walk up to him.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let him go,¡± Ling Mo said.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened, and before he could react, Xu Shuhan had already released her grip and quickly distanced herself, hiding behind Ling Mo with her head lowered.

    However, her unusual behavior didn¡¯t catch the man¡¯s attention, as he was somewhat dazed, staring at Ling Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a murderer, what are you afraid of?¡± Ling Mo said with a hint of helplessness.

    He didn¡¯t actually harbor any ill will toward this man; during his infiltration earlier, he had overheard the man advising He Hongyan.

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t dare outright defy He Hongyan, and his words consequently had little effect. But this alone shed light on He Hongyan¡¯s domineering nature.

    ¡°Right¡­ right,¡± the man said, awkwardly forcing a smile.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something I need your help with,¡± Ling Mo added, ncing at the visibly nervous man. With a smile, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t put you in any danger. You might even earn a reward. Of course, that depends if your boss is in the mood for that.¡±

    While Ling Mo¡¯s words sounded like a joke, Old Zheng furrowed his brow once more.

 Chapter 803: Do You Remember the Word â‘¡?

    Compared to Old Zheng, the man¡¯s thoughts were much simpler. However, they bothcked a sense of humor¡­

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve thought it through. If this matter were harmful to me, how could you guarantee I would still deliver the message? So I guess I overthought¡­¡± the man said honestly.

    What he said was truly in and straightforward. Ling Mo gave an indifferent smile and took a few steps toward the stairwell, then motioned for the man to follow him.

    As the two walked away, Old Zheng couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of curiosity, yet he had to pretend to remain calm and stay put. Naturally, he heard nothing but was rather frustrated by the changing expressions on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°What on earth did Ling Mo say!¡±

    ¡­

    When Ling Mo and his group returned to the motel, another half an hour had passed.

    The sky hadpletely darkened, and most zombies had be active.

    However, with the Phantom map provided by ck Silk, Ling Mo and his group almost effortlessly made their way back.This scene once again astonished Old Zheng, who couldn¡¯t stop asking Ling Mo questions along the way. Ling Mo, not wasting the opportunity of having a powerful hallucinatory type superhuman at his side, also consulted extensively on matters regarding illusions.

    Old Zheng merely thought Ling Mo was curious, little realizing that another pair of ¡°ears¡± were hidden inside Ling Mo¡¯s mind, and a mysterious Creature was unwittingly learning from him¡­

    Xia Na had been waiting outside the door. Upon hearing footstepsing up the stairs, she immediately showed a smile. They had been gone for nearly an hour, yet she didn¡¯t know what had happened. Ling Mo had vaguely mentioned a surprise upon his return.

    What kind of surprise? Something edible maybe?

    But just as she was about to greet them, she suddenly furrowed her brow and wondered, ¡°Why are there four people?¡±

    Ling Mo had gone out chasing after Xu Shuhan, and it was unlikely that Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai would be brought back by him. So, whose footsteps were the two additional sounds?

    Before Xia Na could think too much, a figure had already appeared in the corridor. Seeing the person looking around, Xia Na felt a sudden panic.

    At this moment, Ling Mo¡¯s voice came from the stairwell, ¡°What are you looking around for? She¡¯s right there.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her¡­¡± Wang Lin responded, then saw Xia Na standing in the middle of the corridor. Their eyes met, and both stopped in their tracks.

    It had been half a year. Xia Na¡¯s hair appeared longer, but her figure didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. However,pared to the Xia Na she had seen back then, this Xia Na seemed quite different now.

    Back then, Xia Na¡¯s eyes were vacant, and there was always a sense of distance when she looked at others. But now, as Xia Na gazed at her, Wang Lin clearly felt something different.

    Right¡­ it was humanity¡­

    In Xia Na¡¯s gaze, there seemed to be a hint of humanity!

    Wang Lin was immediately taken aback.

    She had some understanding of Xia Na¡¯s situation, so whenever Xia Na was mentioned, her expression would always seem somewhat peculiar.

    When Ling Mo refused to borate about Xia Na, she felt a bit disappointed, but wasn¡¯t there also a sense of relief? Deep down, she was vaguely afraid of what the result could be¡­ Just as she wasing up the stairs, she had been quite anxious¡­ Maybe Xia Na would stare at her like a stranger again?

    But when she trulyid eyes on Xia Na, she realized all her fears were unfounded.

    Xia Na¡¯s situation waspletely different from what she had imagined!

    Annoying Ling Mo! The first thought that popped into Wang Lin¡¯s mind was this. If Ling Mo had told her earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been so flustered!

    Even so, Wang Lin found it quite difficult to open her mouth. She whispered, ¡°Xia Na?¡±

    The moment she uttered the words, Wang Lin felt her face flush.

    Her voice¡­ had it really changed pitch¡­

    Xia Na seemed momentarily stunned, then started walking towards her.

    Wang Lin¡¯s heart was suddenly in a knot. She stood there dazed, staring wide-eyed at Xia Na, who was steadily approaching her.

    She tried to glean something from Xia Na¡¯s face, but the light was too dim¡­

    Despite her efforts, all she could see was Xia Na¡¯s lustrousplexion and the faint outlines of her features¡­

    Closer¡­ even closer¡­

    When the distance between them was less than five meters, Wang Lin¡¯s vision suddenly blurred, and then she heard Xia Na¡¯s voice by her ear.

    ¡°Linlin¡­¡±

    The simple call was infused with a touch of warmth and a sense of delight.

    Wang Lin¡¯s body froze instantly!

    This wasn¡¯t just humanity; it was as if she had fully regained her humanity!

    She felt a somewhat cold body embrace her, and the smooth strands of hair brushed against her cheek and neck. She could even feel Xia Na¡¯s hand ced at her back, that seemingly soft hand slowly slipping towards her hindbrain and gently caressing her hair.

    But none of this couldpare to Xia Na¡¯s call. Wang Lin¡¯s nose tingled, and she hugged Xia Na with slightly trembling arms.

    She struggled for a moment, then softly said, ¡°Xia Na¡­¡±

    In the apocalypse, sisters reunited¡­

    But more than that, what truly excited Wang Lin was Xia Na¡¯s ¡°recovery.¡±

    A warm current enveloped Wang Lin, and it was only after two full minutes that she slowly released her.

    The two exchanged a nce. Wang Lin hesitated for a moment, trying to find a way to break the ice, and ended up blurting out, ¡°You almost became a widow¡­ oh!¡±

    Suddenly, she received a knock on the head, and looking back, it was Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo was staring at her rather unhappily, saying, ¡°Be mindful of your words.¡±

    It was then she noticed the unusual surrounding; the once empty corridor now had several more people.

    Ye Lian and Li Yalin were leaning against each other, both gazing at her with slight bewilderment, then simultaneously turning their eyes toward Ling Mo. Another girl, about her age, looked puzzled, probably both guessing her identity and contemting the meaning of her words¡­

    Old Zheng was offering a cigarette to a man in his thirties, but the man scrutinized him with a questioning gaze, continuously asking, ¡°The Central Region Camp? Where¡¯s that? How did you end up on Niepan¡¯s territory? And how did you run into Ling Mo? What¡¯s the deal with that girl¡­¡±

    The most surprising thing to her was that there was actually an old man in Ling Mo¡¯s team¡­

    That old man was wearing an apron, donning a pair of ck rubber gloves, and standing there with a bloody scalpel in hand¡­

    He was still yelling, ¡°Who! Who¡¯s bing a widow!¡±

    Wang Lin nced around and quietly asked, ¡°Why are there so many people with you now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°And what about Xia Na¡­¡± Wang Lin continued.

    Ling Mo merely gave a slight smile, not intending to provide a detailed exnation.

    Instead, Xia Na reached out again to touch the back of Wang Lin¡¯s head, suddenly saying, ¡°The mark is gone¡­¡±

    At her words, Ling Mo broke into a sweat.

    He clearly remembered the ¡°2¡± on Wang Lin¡¯s head when they parted ways¡­

    Wang Lin hadn¡¯t forgotten it either. She was stunned for a moment and then suddenly charged forward: ¡°What kind of mark was that! Of course, it disappeared after you put it on my head! I almost let you fool me just now. I¡¯m telling you, I came for revenge!¡±

    Unfortunately, her skills were no match for Xia Na¡¯s. The female zombie giggled and slipped past Wang Lin¡­

    ¡°See, I knew it,¡± Ling Mo remarked philosophically, then turned and called out to Mu Chen, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask so many questions¡­¡±

    Mu Chen grudgingly closed his mouth, while Old Zheng couldn¡¯t help but wipe away sweat, feeling as though he¡¯d been granted a reprieve as he said, ¡°Some things I can¡¯t exin either¡­¡±

    ¡°Just know that they¡¯re also enemies of Niepan.¡± Ling Mo added.

    Old Zheng was immediately overwhelmed with emotion; as if to say, you think all of this happened by ident¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll be heading out at dawn, so you all should find a room to rest,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Seeing Old Zheng¡¯s slight hesitation, Ling Mo added, ¡°We can talk more on the road if needed.¡±

 Chapter 804: Respect the Elderly and Cherish the Young

    Even though Ling Mo had issued a warning, by the time the motel had quieted down again, it was already close to midnight.

    After carefully disguising Xu Shuhan, Ling Mo turned his attention to another important matter.

    Merely racing against Niepan like this was not a particrly effective strategy. The more people he had, the slower their progress. In contrast, Niepan might still be on the move day and night and could even employ some special tracking measures. Considering their familiarity with the route, it might not even be safe to leave Heishui City.

    Moreover, the reason Ling Mo was buying time wasn¡¯t just to temporarily widen the distance¡­

    In a corner of the motel, inside the storage room.

    The sunsses man, or rather one of the Big Boss¡¯s avatars, was currently slumped against the wall, looking dispirited.

    His hands were tied to the stic piping above his head, and his feet were tightly bound together with ropes.

    In this ufortable, bound position, he had to exert himself just to remain standing¡­ ording to Ling Mo, this was conducive to his thinking¡­

    ¡°Click.¡±The sound of the door opening suddenly rang out, followed by a blinding shlight beam probing inside.

    The sunsses man painfully turned his head away, listening to someone entering from outside.

    Next, the voice that had been endlessly echoing in his mind once again sounded in his ear, ¡°You¡¯ve been alone for a few hours, have you thought things through?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The sunsses man blinkedboriously, straining to look at Ling Mo.

    As the figure in his eyes gradually became clear, a trace of a manic smile appeared on the sunsses man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do your words count?¡± he asked in a muffled voice.

    Ling Mo toyed with the shlight and seemed to smile, ¡°About that¡­ you¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±

    ¡­

    Five dayster.

    On a somewhat deserted road, a group of figures was running wildly.

    Suddenly, the leader of the group halted. He turned to look at a shop on the side.

    ¡°Go check it out.¡±

    He gave the brief order, already making his way over.

    The instant he opened the door, a hand reached out from inside.

    Apanied by the sound of someone behind him pulling back the slide on a gun, the hand drooped lifelessly along the doorframe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s just a corpse.¡±

    The person who opened the door remained unusually calm, pushing the door wide open, and then heard exmations from those behind him.

    ¡°They¡¯re all¡­¡± The person who nearly fired his weapon still held his arm up, muttering in fear.

    ¡°Zombies.¡± said the leader, picking up the conversation.

    His somewhat sinister eyes kept peering into the depths of the shop, and he furrowed his brow slightly.

    Inside this barren shop, corpsesy scattered all around¡­ and those blood-red eyes seemed to be ¡°staring¡± at them.

    However, he seemed oblivious as he crouched down to examine one of the corpses: ¡°These zombies have been dead for at most a little over an hour¡­ Their eyes look nk, which means, like before, they were lured here by an Illusion and killed without any resistance¡­ There are blood holes here, just like the method used by that person.¡±

    Having said this, he stood up, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his hands. ¡°The distance is getting closer; they can¡¯t escape. But¡­¡± He paused abruptly, pondered for a moment, and then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are taking a route so simr to ours.¡±

    ¡°Old Seven, are you saying¡­ this shortcut?¡± asked the one holding the gun.

    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± the man called Old Seven nodded affirmatively, ¡°Didn¡¯t they capture a captive? I think that person gave them directions. But if they took the route, wouldn¡¯t they realize we might take it as well? While they¡¯ve saved time, this way, they are bound to be caught by us¡­¡±

    As he was contemting, someone in the team remarked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? It shows they¡¯re foolish!¡±

    ¡°Hopefully. Once this mission is sessful, we won¡¯t have to undertake any tasks for half the year, and the treatment we receive will improve too. Everyone needs to stay focused,¡± Old Seven said cautiously. ¡°In any case, once we get close, we initiate strangtion, make sure to eliminate them.¡±

    ¡°What about the captive?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Their strength isn¡¯t weak; how could they possibly rescue the captive alive? Don¡¯t hesitate, when the timees¡­ go all out!¡± With that, Old Seven nced down at the corpse at his feet and then waved his hand forcefully, ¡°Quick, pursue!¡±

    Meanwhile, on a rtively remote highway in the distance.

    Several figures were dragging their weary steps, slowly moving forward.

    Not far ahead of them were three girls who appeared to be quite at ease, followed by a young man who seemed to be in decent shape.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡± one of the figures suddenly let out a wail, then feebly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Hang in there a little longer.¡±

    The young man was fiddling with an inconspicuous small machine in his hand, and without turning his head, he responded.

    Throughout the journey, he had been tinkering with the device multiple times, as if he were searching for something.

    But in this city of ruins, what could he possibly find?

    ¡°I¡¯m really tired¡­¡± the person continued to shout.

    Soon, the repetitiveints brought about a roar of anger.

    ¡°Damn! I haven¡¯t evenined about being tired, and you¡¯re shouting so eagerly!¡±

    The person sighed again, ¡°Respect the elderly and cherish the young¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on! You¡¯re clearly on my back!¡± Mu Chen said, his face flushed with exertion.

    And on his back, Old Lan was sighing with a look of distress¡­

    It had been too long, and even with someone carrying him, he felt like his bones were going to fall apart.

    ¡°You have to understand the weakness of a shut-in¡­¡± Old Lan called out again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t insult shut-ins. At most, you¡¯re just an old pervert!¡±

    ¡°Ling Mo, why don¡¯t we take a break?¡±

    Wang Lin walked a few steps faster, then spoke to Ling Mo.

    ¡°Soon,¡± Ling Mo replied, looking up.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been rushing tirelessly for five days. Even if we¡¯re not moving that quickly, it¡¯s still hard on everyone. We might be fine, but those three are quite weak¡­¡± Wang Lin turned her head with concern, and among those she nced at were not only Old Lan but also the sweat-soaked Lan Lan and the unsteady Old Zheng¡­

    There was also the stumbling sunsses man, but Wang Lin chose to selectively ignore him.

    ¡°We¡¯ve saved time, but we¡¯ve also made some sacrifices. Trust me, we won¡¯t have to go much farther¡­¡±

    About ten minutester, Ling Mo suddenly pointed to a building ahead and said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Hearing his voice, everyone immediately looked up.

    Lan Lan took a breath and asked, ¡°It¡¯s just a building¡­ Do we just walk in and we¡¯re there?¡±

    ¡°Did you secretly ce a space-time portal inside?¡± Old Zheng joked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    The sunsses man squinted at the building, a hint of doubt shing in his expression.

    ¡°Does he truly not know his situation, or can he really find some turning point here?¡±

    But as Ling Mo picked up his pace toward the building, the man no longer had the energy to continue pondering.

    ¡°Hurry up, everyone, just hang in there a little longer!¡±

    Not long after they entered the building, a group of figures sprinting at full speed appeared at the other end of the street¡­

    ¡°What do you mean hang in there¡­ this is downright exhausting! We¡¯ve got to climb over twenty floors¡­¡± Old Zheng groused miserably, looking ahead at Ling Mo with a dejected expression, ¡°We¡¯re both of the mental ability, but our physical conditions are worlds apart!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, can¡¯t figure it out? Can¡¯t you see the biggest difference between you two?¡± Mu Chen snorted from the side.

    Old Zheng gazed at him with some surprise, then asked expectantly, ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Chen nced at him dismissively and said, ¡°The reason is simple¡­ you¡¯re single!¡±

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t argue with that¡­¡± Old Zheng was left speechless.

    As the group continued climbing the stairs, a faint noise suddenly echoed from below.

    Almost immediately upon hearing the sound, the stairwell became silent, and everyone came to an abrupt halt¡­

    Lan Lan, who was at the back, slowly turned her head to look at the darkened staircase¡­

 Chapter 805: The Sprint on the Stairs

    In the midst of exchanging bewildered nces, Lan Lan finally asked, ¡°What is¡­that sound? It shouldn¡¯t be a zombie, right?¡±

    They had cleared out quite a few zombies on their way up, and given how hidden the entrance to the stairs was, how could zombies follow so quickly?

    Even if they were zombies, it seemed unlikely they could make such a noise.

    This sound wasn¡¯t something a single creature or two could produce¡­

    It wasn¡¯t just Lan Lan; others quickly came to simr conclusions.

    Yet, under these circumstances, they all looked towards Ling Mo, awaiting his decision.

    ¡°¡­They aren¡¯t even trying to hide the noise? But there are quite a few of them, so Xiao Bai and the others can¡¯t intercept them¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a couple of seconds, then suddenly shouted, ¡°Move! As long as we reach the rooftop, we¡¯ll have the advantage temporarily!¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s a dead end¡­¡± Old Lan reminded him.¡°I know¡­ No time to exin, go!¡±

    With Ling Mo¡¯smanding shout, everyone sprang into action again.

    Lan Lan had just turned her gaze away when she suddenly felt someone grasp her arm. In an instant, she was being pulled along.

    She nced up to see that it was Xu Shuhan, who rarely spoke, pulling her along. However, this female host was wearing a strange sunshade mask, obscuring any expression on her face¡­

    On the other side, Old Zheng suddenly let out a cry as his cor was hooked by a scythe, and Xia Na was roughly but efficiently dragging him upwards.

    Even the sunsses man was snatched up by Mu Chen, who freed a hand for him, instantly elerating their pace significantly.

    In the blink of an eye, Ling Mo¡¯s group¡¯s speed up the stairs nearly doubled.

    This sudden action left the sunsses man in shock¡­ Ling Mo had nned this response all along?

    Ling Mo¡¯s team included four members whocked stamina, and having the others constantly elerate with them for five days was impractical. However, in critical moments like this, using the current strategy was entirely feasible. Moreover, this allowed them to maximize their advantages and be ready for any sudden developments.

    For instance, at the moment, the only one who had exhausted a significant amount of strength was Mu Chen. Yet those who were trulybat-effective had hardly suffered any substantial depletion.

    Among them, Old Zheng¡¯s situation was somewhat unique. Although he had used a lot of physical strength, his superpower didn¡¯t rely on physical energy¡­

    It might seem like a simple escape, but Ling Mo had already made meticulous ns.

    It was only now that the sunsses man began to see this¡­

    ¡°However, there are still many suspicious aspects in his actions. The reason he¡¯s keeping things hidden is probably due to ack of trust in me?¡± the sunsses man mused. ¡°Heh, it makes sense. After all, I¡¯m essentially the one who was sent to hunt him down, right? Escaping right under the enemy¡¯s nose, it seems he¡¯s quite the daredevil¡­¡±

    No matter what the sounds from below were, everyone present felt an intense sense of danger, and Ling Mo¡¯s response further confirmed this¡­

    During their five-day journey, even Old Zheng and Wang Lin, who were initially unaware, hade to understand much of the truth. After their initial shock, they both calmly epted the reality. Given what happened with He Hongyan, they were already facing pursuit from Niepan, and now it was just that the scale of the pursuit had increased. ??

    But the fact that the pursuers had caught up so quickly still left them somewhat shaken.

    ¡°How did they get here so fast?¡± Old Zheng said with difficulty, his mouth finally opening to speak.

    By this point, Ling Mo, who had moved to the back with Ye Lian, replied, ¡°Because this route is the shortest and it¡¯s the one most frequently used by Niepan¡¯s people. Just think of it as their dedicated route!¡±

    ¡°What? Then aren¡¯t we just¡­¡± Wang Lin was startled. She hesitated for a moment, but couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a suicide run?¡±

    Her words echoed Old Zheng and the others¡¯ thoughts¡­ Who escapes like this?!

    ¡°On the surface, it seems like that, but if you think carefully, the teams sent to hunt us down are certainly more than one, and they¡¯re all superhumans. It¡¯s likely that many can roughly deduce our whereabouts. So no matter which path we take, these people will follow us; taking a detour is hardly meaningful.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, no matter how we try to avoid them, we¡¯ll inevitably end up on the main roads. Taking a wild route is simply unrealistic for us. Around Heishui City, they have the home advantage and are more familiar with the routes. Given that, we might as well take the shortest path to reach our destination and shake them off sooner.¡±

    Ling Mo exined hastily. At such a critical moment, he didn¡¯t want hispanions to panic too much.

    While Old Zheng and the others were still deep in thought, the sunsses man suddenly realized what was going on.

    Since they were at a disadvantage anyway, they might as well use this approach to level the ying field¡­ This was Ling Mo¡¯s expressed intention.

    Though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was hard to deny that Ling Mo¡¯s straightforward approach was indeed the most suitable¡­

    However¡­

    ¡°Where exactly is our destination? Is it right here?¡± Lan Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    And just then, urgent footsteps could be faintly heard from below.

    ¡°Old Zheng!¡± Ling Mo immediately called out.

    Old Zheng, called back to attention, responded quickly and his gaze suddenly sharpened.

    The stairway behind Ling Mo immediately began to ripple, and the light dimmed rapidly. With a light ¡°click,¡±rge cracks and spiders suddenly appeared.

    Terrifying screams echoed continuously from the cracks, apanied by humanoid dark shadows crawling out, leaving half their bodies struggling painfully within the walls. These screams seemed to pierce directly into the brain, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine¡­

    Even though they had seen it many times, witnessing the formation of the illusion again left everyone marveling in awe.

    As the illusion gradually formed, Old Zheng¡¯s dark circles deepened considerably. He said tiredly, ¡°The environment here is too simple. If the opponent also has mental abilities, I won¡¯t be able to sustain it for long! Moreover, since it¡¯s causing indiscriminate effects, the impact will definitely be significantly reduced.¡±

    ¡°Indiscriminate effects¡± was Old Zheng¡¯s specialized term, referring to an illusion without anyone specifically controlling it. Otherwise, with hismand, the illusion could change in countless ways and even be an independent ¡°small world¡±¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, save your psychic power; I¡¯ll need your helpter,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°How many floors are left?¡± Mu Chen suddenly couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Eight more floors,¡± Old Lan confidently replied. For now, this was his chance to showcase the usefulness of his academic prowess¡­

    ¡°Eight floors¡­¡± Ling Mo calcted in his mind and nced down at the device in his hand. ¡°It should be enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Sh-should?¡± Mu Chen eximed in frustration, but his speed did not slow down¡­

    ¡°Should¡± was certainly better than ¡°definitely not¡±!

    Seven floors¡­

    Five floors¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A sudden scream echoed from below, followed by a series of shouts. But upon hearing the noise, the expressions of those above didn¡¯t lighten; instead, they grew more grave.

    ¡°They only managed to scare one or two of them¡­¡± Old Zheng said, looking displeased.

    ¡°No surprise there. You set it up casually, but those bold enough to chase me must be skilled; otherwise, there¡¯s no way they could catch up so quickly,¡± Ling Mo said, shaking his head. He wasn¡¯t trying tofort Old Zheng but was merely making an objective analysis. Assessing the opponent¡¯s strength urately is crucial in battle.

    Xia Na suddenly spoke up as well, ¡°Ling-Ge isn¡¯t trying to hold them back with the illusion; he¡¯s just trying to slow them down. If they¡¯re more cautious, it¡¯ll buy us more time.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ But¡­¡± Old Zheng frowned with concern. What exactly was on the rooftop?

    Two floors!

    Secondster, the iron door appeared in front of Ling Mo¡¯s group.

    ¡°Get inside!¡±

    Ling Mo stopped just before the iron door opened, turned, and grabbed Ye Lian. ¡°Ye Lian, you guard the entrance,¡± he said, looking at Old Zheng, who had just been set down. ¡°Old Zheng, follow me. Yalin, you stay too. The rest, get inside.¡±

 Chapter 806: Quietly Shooting

    Thud, thud, thud¡­

    A series of dense and hurried footsteps quickly approached, reaching the final floor leading to the Rooftop. However, at the moment, everything had returned to silence, with the Iron Door to the Rooftop firmly closed. The figures that had been lingering here a minute ago had nowpletely vanished.

    ¡°Hahaha! They¡¯re digging their own graves! Running straight to the top floor¡­do they think of jumping off the building? Ling Mo, we wee your self-decision!¡± The maniacalughter echoed in the stairwell from below, and as the Pursuit Team closed in on the final floor, almost all the Members of Niepan felt a surge of excitement.

    The shout came from a red-haired youth, who was closely following behind the Leader, Old Seven. The hand gripping his Machete was already sweaty: ¡°Damn it, chasing them for so many days has been exhausting, but we¡¯ve finally cornered them! This time they can¡¯t escape, they¡¯ve walked into a dead end, and I¡¯m going to send them off!¡±

    Old Seven, at the front, remained silent, but as he looked at the staircase corner above, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Until they caught up with Ling Mo and his group, a hint of unease asionally crossed his mind. Although he hadn¡¯t personally seen Ling Mo, just the cautious attitude of the leadership suggested this group wouldn¡¯t be easy to eliminate.

    But fortune favors the bold; if he wanted to escape the long-term life of adventure and lead a stable, luxurious life, this was a perfect opportunity! This thought wasn¡¯t unique to him but shared by everyone involved in the pursuit. To them, Ling Mo and his group were no longer just people; they were prizes holding immense value!

    That¡¯s why the red-haired youth was so excited.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m saying this for thest time! We need to stay alive to enjoy what we earn. Everyone stay sharp! If anyone drags us down, don¡¯t me us if we abandon them!¡± Old Seven growled again.

    Among the crowd, a few sparse responses were heard, but most people remained indifferent. Living on the edge of a knife, do they really need reminding for this kind of stuff? It¡¯s just killing a few people;pared to killing Zombies, how difficult can it be? If they were fighting in the streets, perhaps there¡¯d be some concern, but in a ce like this, they could maximize their advantage in numbers!However, just as they were about to step around the corner, Old Seven suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Wait. Something¡¯s up¡­¡±

    With the faint glimmer of light, he looked straight at the wall.

    The red paint spelling out ¡°F¡± had be mottled, and below it appeared a line of fresh ck lettering.

    Judging by the handwriting, the person who wrote it seemed a bit hurried, yet the letters were deliberately erged, as if worried they wouldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Old Seven had just read this aloud when someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°Damn it. They¡¯re on the brink of death and still so arrogant! I guess they won¡¯t learn until they see the coffin!¡±

    ¡°Bluffing! They think a line of writing can scare us away?¡± someone echoed.

    ¡°Haha. They¡¯re at the end of their rope.¡± Another sneered.

    Old Seven, however, raised his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. At this point, if they don¡¯t have some leverage, there¡¯s no reason to do something so pointless¡­ This is already thest floor. If they¡¯re still struggling, it means they¡¯re fighting for their lives¡­¡± ??

    ¡°What more tricks could they possibly have?¡± a Long-haired Youth asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet¡­ but better safe than sorry¡­¡±

    Before Old Seven could finish speaking, a shout suddenly came from the side.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s gone in here!¡±

    It was the Red-haired Youth who spoke. He was now standing sideways just behind the stairwell¡¯s door, peering inside.

    Seeing Old Seven approach, he immediately pushed the slightly ajar door open a bit more, pointing to the door handle and the marks on the ground: ¡°Look, fresh fingerprints, and this dust here. Someone opened this door.¡± As he spoke, he gently demonstrated, and the marks made by pushing the door perfectly aligned with the arc in the dust.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t go to the Rooftop?¡± Old Seven looked upwards.

    A middle-aged man immediately stepped forward, but as soon as he closed his eyes, he suddenly groaned and shook his head, ¡°No, they intercepted my probe. It seems they were prepared.¡±

    Just then, a faint sound emanated from behind the door.

    The Red-haired Youth immediately stepped back, and under everyone¡¯s gaze, the door creaked open slowly¡­

    At the same time, a line of writing appeared on the floor behind the door: ¡°If you want to die, thene in.¡±

    This eerie scene silenced everyone, drawing all their attention to the Corridor¡­

    Old Seven gave a hard look at the writing, then heard the Red-haired Youth suggest, ¡°It seems they¡¯ve retreated to this floor¡­ But just in case, should we send someone up to check?¡±

    With that, there was a stir among the crowd: ¡°But someone can¡¯t just go alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we leave a few people here to watch?¡±

    ¡°No way! We only have the advantage if we stick together,¡± Old Seven frowned as he pondered, interrupting their murmurs. ¡°The environment on the Rooftop might not be as straightforward as it seems¡­ And here¡­¡± He looked at the door, saying, ¡°There¡¯s definitely someone behind this, they¡¯re trying to lure us in.¡±

    ¡°Should we go in?¡± someone asked.

    After a moment of silence, Old Seven was the first to approach the door. He took out a shlight and shone it inside, then turned and said, ¡°There¡¯s just a Corridor, but it seems like there are twopanies; from here, I can see two doors, four Elevator doors, and a Restroom at the other end¡­¡±

    ¡°Theyout isn¡¯t tooplicated,¡± the Red-haired Youth said.

    Old Seven nodded, ¡°It¡¯s notplicated, but it¡¯s not simple, though at least it¡¯s better than being outside. In any case, we can¡¯t give up our advantage; everyone must follow orders¡­ Let¡¯s move!¡±

    With a wave of Old Seven¡¯s hand, the group slowly made their way inside. The wavering beams of the shlight illuminated the dim Corridor; thepany logo, covered in dust, still faintly showed some bloodstains. Behind a half-open Elevator door, a half-exposed skeleton protruded, with dark, suspicious substances filling the gap¡­

    Aside from their soft footsteps and breathing, almost no other sounds could be heard on the entire floor¡­ Yet everyone knew that beneath this quiet exteriory a powder keg ready to explode at any moment.

    At least on the surface, it seemed that the group inside was still afraid to face them head-on¡­

    ¡°Do they think that just because they¡¯re in the dark, they have the upper hand?¡± someone whispered.

    However, at that moment, the barrel of a gun suddenly emerged from the Elevator door.

    Almost instantly, the crowd erupted with a cry of pain.

    Old Seven was startled, but he didn¡¯t have time to tend to the unfortunate person who got shot. Instead, he immediately turned his attention to the Elevator door, raising his gun at the ready.

    But as the gun barrel retracted, a strange white mist suddenly began to fill the Corridor, quickly obscuring the Elevator door.

    ¡°An Illusion? Useless!¡± Old Seven murmured, letting out a low grumble.

    With his sound, the spreading mist abruptly parted, creating an opening.

    However, by the time he led his people to rush towards the Elevator door, there was no one left inside¡­

    ¡°What speed¡­ both in shooting and escaping,¡± Old Seven frowned immediately. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re trying to use these tactics to engage us. Using Illusions like smoke bombs is indeed a cunning strategy, but how long can that person¡¯s psychic powerst? And can they ambush us every time? If this drags on, things will be increasingly unfavorable for them¡­¡±

    ¡°The most important question is, why choose this floor? Above is the Rooftop, and if they fall behind, they won¡¯t even have room to continue struggling¡­¡±

    Old Seven pondered, turning to look at the back of the group.

    The Member who was shot had already fallen to the ground, but he managed to twist his body just in time, resulting in only a bloody graze. The injured one was the same Red-haired Youth who had been the loudest earlier¡­

    Though not fatal for now, a subtle shadow of fear had quietly settled in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°A bad start¡­¡±

 Chapter 807: Is This Our Way Out?

    Chapter 807: Is This Our Way Out?

    In the next few minutes, the Pursuit Team led by Old Seven was ambushed several more times.

    Even though they were on high alert, Ling Mo and his group employedpletely different methods for each attack. Besides various physical assaults, there were quite a few psychic power sneak attacks, and the asional Illusion served as excellent cover, making their sess rate astonishingly high. After a few encounters, the group finally suffered their first casualty.

    Although these small-scale casualties weren¡¯t serious for the team, they didn¡¯t incite panic but made everyone present a bit anxious. The shadow cast earlier had now turned into pressure, making everyone feel quite irritable.

    Clearly, they had left a couple of arrogant messages, yet their actions werepletely different from their words!

    Everyone had charged in full of passion and fighting spirit, only to encounter nothing more than harassing tactics!

    The problem is, in such a limited space, what effect can these tactics really have?

    The futile struggles of the prey only make the hunters feel frustrated, yet it¡¯s impossible topletely ignore them. Overall, their actions inevitably slowed down¡­

    After some contemtion, Old Seven finally decided to change their strategy.

    He instructed his men to temporarily guard the entrances of twopanies and then began dismantling the reception desk on one side¡­ The dull thuds continuously echoed in the Corridor, while Old Seven coldly watched a pitch-ck office.¡°If they prefer to hide and refuse to engage head-on, it¡¯s making our people anxious. Are they trying to buy time? We can afford to wait. If they won¡¯te out willingly, we¡¯ll find a way to force them out. I want to see who can oust whom¡­¡±

    After some thought, Old Seven made this decision¡­

    ¡°Can we really take them all down on just this floor?¡± Old Zheng had asked a few minutes ago, somewhat puzzled.

    Regarding this question, Ling Mo answered, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it¡­ First of all, it¡¯s too difficult. Secondly, it¡¯s not necessary. However, we still need to show a desperate posture, at least make them think so. This way, their actions will be more cautious, and they will consider everything more carefully. But in reality, what we really need to do is simply buy time¡­ The contrast between perception and reality can temporarily confuse their judgment, which is also a part of the dy.¡±

    ¡°Sounds impressive¡­¡± Old Zheng admired.

    ¡°We¡¯re just using their psychology¡­ But no matter what, they won¡¯t give up the credit they¡¯ve almost secured. And since we escaped here, it seems to them that we¡¯ve willingly walked into a cage. We¡¯re like cornered beasts-they don¡¯t want to get tangled up with us, nor do they dare to boldlye in to hunt us down. The best strategy is to use their own advantages and take some moreplex but seemingly effective measures¡­¡±

    And only now did Old Zheng finally understand what Ling Mo meant.

    When the sound of them chopping wood echoed from outside, Ling Mo, who had been hiding in a small office, stood up excitedly. However, instead of looking at the door, he turned his gaze to the window¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ve stalled for time, but what do we do next? At some point, we still have to go out,¡± Old Zheng said anxiously. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening outside, but from the sound alone, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess. And Ling Mo hiding here with them didn¡¯t seem like there was an escape route either!

    ¡°Wait a little longer,¡± Ling Mo responded calmly.

    ¡°Thud, thud¡­¡±

    Amid the continuous noise, Old Zheng waited in agony for a while¡­ During this time, not only was Ling Mo indifferent, but even Ye Lian and Li Yalin disyed a fearless expression¡­ They even searched the office with interest and surprisingly found two bottles of high-end red wine¡­

    Who cares about red wine! We¡¯re going to be smoked out soon!

    Just as Old Zheng was about to lose his patience, Ling Mo, who had been staring out the window, suddenly stood up.

    Apanied by the excited sound of ¡°ignition¡± outside, Ling Mo pushed the window open.

    He was the first to jump onto the windowsill, then he looked up.

    Soon, as if by Sensing, a rope suddenly dropped down.

    ¡°Ye Lian,e over,¡± Ling Mo grabbed the rope and called back.

    Old Zheng stared at the rope in surprise, saying, ¡°Is this our way out? But even if we escape to the Rooftop¡­¡±

    However, while he was speaking, Ye Lian had already climbed up the rope with ease. A few secondster, Li Yalin also followed her up.

    ¡°Tie yourself to it,¡± Ling Mo nced at Old Zheng and said.

    What surprised Old Zheng, though, was that Ling Mo apparently didn¡¯t need the rope¡­ He simply stepped lightly outward and then began to ascend smoothly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down,¡± Ling Mo kindly reminded him as he passed by.

    A secondter, a distorted and suppressed scream suddenly erupted¡­

    As ck smoke began to rise inside the building, Old Seven and his group had already retreated inside the stairwell.

    Several of them were pointing guns at the Corridor, their expressions filled with anticipation.

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t want to be burned or suffocated to death, they¡¯ll have toe out eventually. If the floors were lower, they might have jumped, but now they¡¯re stuck here.¡±

    Listening to the Team Members¡¯ discussion, Old Seven looked up at the Iron Door on the Rooftop for a moment, then withdrew his gaze: ¡°As long as we stay here, even if there are people on the Rooftop, they have toe down. As soon as the door opens, they¡¯re within shooting range, dead either way¡­¡±

    But just then, a buzzing sound suddenly entered their ears.

    At first, it was like the buzzing of a fly, but gradually it grew louder and louder, eventually leaving all Members in shock.

    One of the men looked up in astonishment, then turned to look through the small window at the stairwell¡¯s turn: ¡°This noise¡­ sounds like an airne?¡±

    ¡°Could it be a ne? But where would they¡­¡± Someone just started to refute when they suddenly said uncertainly, ¡°Wait a minute¡­ In the previous Intelligence, it seemed to mention some air force base¡­¡±

    ¡°But how did they appear here?¡± Another person asked in confusion.

    Yet, more people already had a vague, ominous premonition¡­

    At this moment, someone suddenly noticed Old Seven¡¯s expression seemed to change!

    His expression suddenly turned somber, and he clenched his fists tightly: ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked! Let¡¯s go, catch up with them!¡±

    Before the words were out of his mouth, he had already turned around and was wildly sprinting toward the Rooftop.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    After he fiercely kicked the Iron Door, this somewhat rusty and seemingly unstable door didn¡¯t budge at all.

    Seeing this, Old Seven¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He stepped aside and shouted, ¡°Shoot! There¡¯s definitely someone holding the door from behind, shoot through both the door and them!¡±

    A minuteter, when the Iron Door was nearly riddled with holes, the door finally wobbled.

    Before Old Seven could kick the door open, it suddenly mmed forward with a loud crash, flying straight at him.

    Caught off guard, Old Seven was hit head-on by the door, stumbling several steps backward. A stream of warm liquid immediately gushed from his nostrils, and his head spun dizzily.

    Ignoring the nosebleed, he hurriedly cursed and pushed the door aside, looking up toward the Rooftop.

    Through a mess of obstacles, he instantly saw a scene that almost made him spit blood.

    A Helicopter was slowly taking off, and at the still-open Cabin door, a young man was smiling at them.

    ¡°Shoot it down!¡±

    Old Seven had just raised his pistol and shouted when a pitch-ck gun barrel suddenly extended from inside the Helicopter.

    As the muzzle shed, the ¡°rat-a-tat¡± of gunfire erupted¡­

    Amidst the gunshots and the roar of the engine, Old Seven, hurriedly taking cover, vaguely heard a voice: ¡°Goodbye then¡­¡±

    Damn! Who wants to say goodbye to you?!

 Chapter 808: A Change of Plans

    Under the furious yet helpless gaze of the Pursuit Team, the helicopter quickly ascended and soon moved away from the building¡­

    ¡°Whew¡­ We finally shook them off.¡± Inside the cabin, Wang Lin and the others breathed a collective sigh of relief, looking somewhat exhausted. After five days on the run and narrowly escaping right under the enemy¡¯s nose, the release of psychological tension only amplified their physical fatigue.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think this would work¡­ But in hindsight, that building really is the tallest in the city¡­¡± Old Zheng gasped with lingering fear, his face still a bit pale, seemingly still affected by the aftereffects of the high altitude.

    ¡°So, that thing in Ling Mo¡¯s hand is themunicator? The reason for choosing the closest route was to quickly reach the signal coverage area and call for this helicopter?¡± Old Lan realized with a sense of revtion.

    Pushed into a corner, the sunsses man rolled his eyes at Ling Mo near the cabin door, muttering, ¡°Definitely one of Falcon¡¯s people¡­ Bold moves indeed, taking such a risky step¡­ And tantly revealing Falcon as a background. nning toy all contradictions on the table?¡±

    Among the group, it was Ye Lian and herpanions who seemed rtively calm, as the female zombies curiously peered out the window¡­

    After closing the cabin door, the man who had fired the gun immediately turned his gaze to Ling Mo, smiling as he extended his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve met before. I¡¯m one of Captain Tom¡¯s subordinates. Name¡¯s¡­ just call me Jason.¡±

    He sported a close-cropped buzzcut, a slightly darkplexion, an appearance that seemed a bit menacing, and exposed arms covered with various scars. However, his eyes were filled with genuine smiles, and there was even a hint of nostalgia.

    ¡°Call me Ling Mo,¡± Ling Mo responded with a slight smile, giving Jason a firm handshake. Although this man didn¡¯t have particrly distinctive features, Ling Mo did have a vague impression of him. Ye Lian, who had been leaning at the window, also turned her head to look at the man. After staring for two seconds, she nodded slightly at Ling Mo.With the confirmation from the zombie¡¯s memory, thest bit of uncertainty was dispelled¡­

    ¡°Haha, how could I do that?¡± Jasonughed heartily. He said, ¡°If I dared to call you that, I¡¯d definitely get punished when I get back, so I¡¯ll stick with Ling-Ge.¡± Ling Mo could only nod in response. He nced towards the cockpit, then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Tome?¡±

    The person who received his call was Zhang Yu. As Yuwen Xuan¡¯s deputy, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be avable. As for Yuwen Xuan¡­ Although it was imaginable that Yuwen Xuan might have mored toe personally, Zhang Yu would surely have stopped him. But even so, shouldn¡¯t they have sent someone familiar like Tom?

    Although this was a bit unusual, Ling Mo was just asking casually¡­

    However, unexpectedly, when Jason heard this question, he suddenly put away his smile, leaned closer to Ling Mo, and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Ling-Ge, don¡¯t ask anything now. When we get to the ce, I have some information for you.¡±

    After speaking, he made a mysterious gesture at Ling Mo and then stepped back with his gun.

    Ling Mo gave him a surprised look, then frowned.

    It seemed¡­ something was off¡­

    Half an hourter, the helicopternded.

    Thending site, however, was far beyond Ling Mo¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Second Camp,¡± Ling Mo said, jumping down from the cabin and turning to ask afternding.

    Jason apologized, ¡°This is Zone A of the Oil Depot. Though the conditions are a bit basic, you¡¯ll find all the essential living facilities here. Plus, it¡¯s not too far from the Falcon Second Camp, so please make yourselves at home for a while.¡±

    As he spoke, he led them toward a small two-story building. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for one or two hours. During this time, I¡¯ll do my best to answer your questions, so rest assured, Ling-Ge¡­¡±

    Rest assured? Things were getting moreplicated¡­ Ling Mo¡¯s mind was filled with doubts, but upon hearing Jason, he simply nodded in silence, refraining from immediate questioning. It wasn¡¯t just about the sunsses man; there was also Old Zheng, who was associated with the Central Region Camp. Since it involved the Falcon Second Camp, it was best to remain cautious¡­

    Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s cooperation, Jason smiled appreciatively.

    As he followed Jason, Ling Mo also took the time to observe the area.

    The low buildings typical of an oil depot, coupled with high perimeter walls, made it difficult to get aprehensive view. But from the stretch of dark green wilderness visible in the distance, it was evident the location was far from any town. Zone A seemed to be a residential area, with the actual oil depot probably on the other side¡­

    Based on these observations, Ling Mo reached one clear conclusion: this was the same oil depot he had visited before.

    But why here? If they were merely here to fetch oil, that would have made sense. Yet, Jason had clearly mentioned they would be staying for a while.

    Ling Mo increasingly suspected that something might have happened at the Second Camp¡­

    The group soon arrived at the small building, and everyone, except for Ling Mo, was curiously examining their surroundings. Old Zheng was muttering to himself in confusion, while the sunsses man nced around with aplex expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡±

    Jason hurried forward and forcefully pushed open one of the doors.

    As the rusty hinges creaked, Wang Lin immediately remarked, ¡°How long has it been since anyone lived here¡­¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, the door swung open and a cloud of dust wafted out.

    Moreover, there was a faint ¡°thump¡± from inside, as if something alive was lurking¡­

    Everyone stepped back instinctively, and Xia Na peered in, clicking her tongue, ¡°Looks like we havepany.¡±

    Jason apologized once more, ¡°The situation is urgent, and this was arranged by the Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuwen Xuan?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason replied, ncing past the group to the pilot and co-pilot who were also following along. Surprisingly, they had already opened their bags and were nimbly pulling out cleaning supplies. Inside their backpacks seemed to be items like nkets and other necessities.

    ¡°We packed in a hurry, so we didn¡¯t bring much. Luckily, you have your own supplies. The weather is warm now, so a thin nket should suffice¡­¡± Jason continued, ¡°The pilot and co-pilot will help you clean up the ce. We¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s clean and won¡¯t affect your stay. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t do much about the basic conditions, so you¡¯ll have to bear with it for a while.¡±

    By now, most of the dust had settled inside. The room revealed itself to be a single dormitory,plete with furniture such as tables, chairs, and beds. Amazingly, there were no bloodstains or corpses, making the cleaning task rtively straightforward. The noise from earlier came from a strange small creature now hiding under the table, ring at Ye Lian and the others with its reddish eyes.

    The presence of the Senior Zombie intimidated it from making any sudden moves, but its inherent ferocity was unmistakable. Wang Lin couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp, quickly taking cover behind Ling Mo.

    Before the creature could act, a gunshot rang out.

    Jason had just lowered his gun when a quick, nimble figure darted past him, eximing, ¡°A new sample! Another new sample! The outside world is just wonderful!¡±

    Despite dealing with this entric, Jason politely ignored the distraction and turned to Ling Mo, saying, ¡°Ling-Ge, I have another favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°While they¡¯re cleaning, could youe with me to get some fuel?¡± Jason added solemnly, ¡°If we¡¯re taking anyone, bringing the three Sister-inws should suffice.¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, realizing it was time to discuss the important matters¡­

 Chapter 809: Go Ahead and Hit Me!

    Before setting off, Xu Shuhan suddenly grabbed Ling Mo, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt a bit helpless. Given how timid this Zombie was, it wasn¡¯t suitable to leave her with the main group¡­

    Wang Lin and Lan Lan also mored to go, but were ultimately seriously refused by Ling Mo. Additionally, Ye Lian and the three girls were taken along because, ording to Jason, the fuel was genuinely needed¡­

    Jason didn¡¯t have any objections to Ling Mo¡¯s decision, but he did look at Xu Shuhan with some curiosity. Her timid movements and the mask on her face made her quite conspicuous, so Jason couldn¡¯t help but nce a few more times. After that, his attention shifted to Ye Lian and the others, particrly Li Yalin.

    ¡°This incredibly stunning ¡®mixed-race¡¯ beauty is the Commander¡¯s sister¡­but her looks and personality seem a bit off¡­ However, Ling-Ge is truly blessed. Three girls, all outstanding in appearance and temperament. It¡¯s hard enough to see one such person these days, yet he has three by his side¡­ Within the entire Falcon, perhaps only Chief of Staff Su at the Camp can stand shoulder to shoulder with them,¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but think.

    The Oil Depot is located in Zone B, which is quite a distance from Zone A, where the Dormitory is situated. To be precise, Zone A is a rtively independent area.

    When Jason took out the fuel canister from the Helicopter, he also loaded up some bullets, and even handed over two pistols to Ling Mo.

    ¡°asionally, Zombies or mutation beasts might appear over there¡­¡± Jason led the way while exining the details of the area to Ling Mo. ¡°However, no gunshots are allowed near the Oil Depot, so if those Monsters are spotted, it¡¯s best to use gunfire to lure them to an open area. We¡¯re going to a deeper ce this time, and if under normal circumstances, it might take about two hours, but this time we need speed. I¡¯m confident with Ling-Ge here, it should take no more than an hour.¡±

    ¡°But why do we have to go deeper? And haven¡¯t you been using this Oil Depot for a while now? Howe there are still Zombies?¡± Xia Na suddenly turned around and asked.Xia Na¡¯s question was exactly what Ling Mo wanted to ask. In every sense, he and these female Zombies seemed to be on the same wavelength¡­

    Jason quickly gave Xia Na a friendly smile and replied, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. But in the past, to bring back more fuel, the number of people sent was limited. Plus, due to the unique environment here, we haven¡¯t carried out a thorough cleanup operation. Another reason is that even after eliminating some, new Zombies keep appearing, including Infant Zombie¡­¡±

    ¡°Zone A was also discovered by us identally. But we never really thought it coulde in handy, so¡­¡±

    When Jason got to this point, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but want to interrupt. Why had Yu Xuan suddenly decided to send them to such a ce? But seeing that Jason had a lot more to say, Ling Mo just had to hold back. Besides, they were going to be here for a while, so getting to know the environment better was a good idea.

    ¡°The reason for going deeper is because there¡¯s a special aviation fuel stored there. That¡¯s also why we used it as the reason for this flight. If we were just going for regr fuel, we wouldn¡¯t have been granted this much time,¡± Jason said, suddenly looking serious. He gazed at Ling Mo and added, ¡°Ling-Ge, from my personal perspective, your timing ining back couldn¡¯t have been better.¡±

    Ling Mo paused for a moment, but after exchanging a few nces with Jason, he felt a stirring inside. ¡°Be more specific,¡± he said.

    ¡°But this matter has really been troubling the Commander. Although I haven¡¯t met the Commander in person, when Captain Tom came to give me the orders, he was clearly worried. To be honest, I¡¯m not fully clear on the situation, but I can tell you roughly what I know. However, before that, I need to ry a message to you.¡±

    Jason hesitated briefly before cautiously reciting, ¡°The current situation is unclear. Until someonees to pick you up, do not approach Falcon under any circumstances.¡± He exhaled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°The situation is unclear¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered for a moment, frowning. ¡°Who said this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Captain Tom ryed it to me,¡± Jason answered honestly.

    ¡°Was it verbatim?¡±

    ¡°Yes, word for word.¡±

    ¡°From the tone, it doesn¡¯t sound like Yuwen Xuan. It might be Zhang Yu¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered to himself, then looked back at Jason. ¡°You¡¯ve delivered the message, so tell me about the Falcon situation. Why do you see things differently from them?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ they¡¯re thinking for your sake, but I¡¯m more concerned about the Second Camp,¡± Jason replied with some difficulty, then quickly added, ¡°Ling-Ge, I hope you won¡¯t be angry because of this¡­¡±

    Ling Mo waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re straightforward. Go on.¡±

    Jason immediately breathed a sigh of relief and disyed his usual simple and honest smile, though it quickly faded. ¡°Actually, the higher-ups are keeping this matter under wraps, but since we spend all our time there, we¡¯ve picked up some clues. I may understand a bit more because I recently visited the Main Camp. You might find it hard to believe, but the Main Camp¡¯s attitude toward our Second Camp has be quite unfavorable¡­¡±

    He gave Ling Mo a deep look and said, ¡°And the fundamental reason is you¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Did the medications arrive this time?¡±

    As the helicopter slowly descended into the Square, several people from the Falcon¡¯s Main Camp approached, with one officer asking loudly.

    Jason was the first to step out of the cabin and then turned back to unload a case of medicine. ¡°This is the amount for this trip.¡±

    The officer came over and nced at the case, his expression immediately darkening. ¡°Just this much? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°This type of medicine is hard to collect¡­¡±

    Before Jason could finish, the officer had kicked the box over, swearing, ¡°Hard to collect? You have a helicopter. Where can¡¯t you go? Hard to collect? Could it be harder than risking our lives?¡± Ra

    Another member from the Second Camp had already jumped down from the helicopter, and it was none other than Tom¡­

    Jason was about to lose his temper when Tom shouted at him, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble! And you, don¡¯t speak so excessively. Having a helicopter doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have to take risks. It¡¯s just a convenient mode of transportation. We still have to risk our lives to get into those buildings and warehouses!¡±

    Tom¡¯s forceful shout temporarily subdued the Officer, but soon after, he retorted with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know that all the good stuff gets kept by your Second Camp. You¡¯re never shy about taking food from us, but when you deliver supplies, suddenly there are all these conditions. Seems like you¡¯re nning a rebellion¡­¡±

    ¡°You can spout nonsense casually, but watch your words,¡± Tom¡¯s face darkened as he shouted back.

    ¡°Just because Ling Mo seized it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s your private property¡­¡± The Officer scoffed before turning to leave. A nearby Soldier stepped up, preparing to take the box of medicine.

    However, at that moment, a foot suddenlynded on the box, followed by Tom¡¯s voice, tinged with anger, ¡°This air force base was won through Ling Mo¡¯s sacrifices, and this box is something we risked our lives for. You think you can just kick it away and leave?¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what are you going to do about it?¡± The Officer turned back with a cocky attitude, asking.

    These people weren¡¯t real military personnel; most of them gained their ranks after joining Falcon. Falcon had always employed this ¡°military rank¡± system, but this Officer was merely wearing a hat symbolizing his position.

    And the way he carried himself, he was far from resembling a soldier, looking more like a street thug.

    ¡°Stand it up for me,¡± said Tom, who was a genuine special forces soldier. His eyes, full of menace, coldly watched the Officer as he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t? Go ahead and hit me!¡± The Officerughed in anger, taunting him.

    ¡­

    Jason¡¯s recounting paused at this point, and Ling Mo pressed, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then¡­ he got punched.¡±

 Chapter 810: Master of Getting into Trouble

    Confident in his position at the Falcon Main Camp, the Officer was utterly fearless. However, his smug grin quickly vanished as a fistnded heavily on his nose. Amidst his screams, Tom grabbed him by the cor and gave him a thorough lesson on what it meant to take a beating¡­

    ¡°Whoa!¡± With a knee strike to the man¡¯s abdomen, Tom made his body curl up like a shrimp, and the man opened his mouth to spew out arge amount of bile.

    ¡°Can¡¯t take a hit.¡± Tom scoffed, releasing his grip. With a thud, the many twitching on the ground, his pain-stricken face embedded in the puddle of sticky vomit.

    The surrounding Soldiers were dumbfounded. Tom¡¯s speed was astonishing. From the first punch to the opponent copsing, it had taken less than ten seconds. It wasn¡¯t until Tom walked away that someone finally snapped out of their shock and hurriedly helped the wailing Officer up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some folks here are asking for trouble, but I didn¡¯t expect to actually meet one.¡± Tom shook his wrist and said, ¡°Next time I hear you spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll make sure you vomit up your guts! Jason¡­¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tom spat on the ground and then headed towards the Helicopter with Jason.

    However, before they¡¯d gone far, a sinister glint shed in the Officer¡¯s eyes. He quickly drew a gun, aiming it fiercely at Tom, his face twitching as he shouted, ¡°You dare walk away!¡±Tom and Jason turned their heads simultaneously, startled by the sight of the gun barrel. Jason quickly disarmed him, shouting, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±

    Meanwhile, Tom¡¯s expression shifted. He then calmly asked, ¡°Do you dare shoot?¡±

    The Officer sneered, wiping the blood from his nose with a hand, and said, ¡°The folks from the Second Camp sure have some nerve, daring to cause trouble in our Main Camp? Heh¡­ Men! Disarm him and arrest him! Tom, if you dare resist, you¡¯ll bemitting treason. I have the right to execute you on the spot!¡± He then nced at Jason, ¡°Take his gun too.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    Jason was just about to raise his firearm, but Tom quickly pressed down on his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash¡­ I¡¯ll go with them.¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Tom¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and his voice lowered significantly, ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll y right into their hands¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°And then Captain Tom was taken away by them, and I was also questioned once. Five dayster, Captain Tom was finally released. I heard it was all thanks to Zhang Yu pulling some strings. When he came back, Captain Tom had visibly lost weight, and his eyes were bloodshot¡­¡± As he recounted this, Jason¡¯s expression turned furious, and he forcefully swung a clenched fist.

    Ling Mo frowned deeply as he listened, while Xia Na chimed in, ¡°I see¡­ I understand what you¡¯re getting at. How should I put it¡­ A low-ranking Officer dared to act so arrogantly towards you and even ordered Tom¡¯s arrest¡­ In a way, his behavior might actually reflect the attitude of the Falcon senior management towards the Second Camp?¡±

    Tom held a significant position in the Second Camp, and his personal involvement in transporting the medicine underscored the importance the Second Camp ced on the matter. Yet, this Officer chose to pick a fight over it, and in such an infuriating manner¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a case of those below emting those above. If the senior management hadn¡¯t made their stance clear, their subordinates wouldn¡¯t be so tant. Tom¡¯s arrest must have caused a stir among the Falcon senior management, yet he was still detained for five days and was treated poorly¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pondered, then asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there more to it?¡±

    Jason sighed and nodded, ¡°This kind of thing has happened several times before, but I brought it up this time because I witnessed it firsthand. However, Captain Tom¡¯s arrest did cause quite a stir, and it further strained the rtionship between the Main Camp and us¡­ but on the surface, these conflicts are still being kept within a manageable scope, and there¡¯s no sign of an imminent outbreak.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ that means there¡¯s a fuse now? And the reason Yuwen Xuan isn¡¯t letting us go directly to the Second Camp is because this fuse is burning?¡± Ling Mo continued to ask.

    ¡°You could say that¡­ Recently, the Main Camp suddenly made a decision to requisition half of our Helicopters and Pilots to be stationed permanently at the Main Camp to facilitate their operations. They im this will prevent further conflicts and reduce our workload. Aspensation, they promised to send more food and manpower¡­¡±

    Jason said indignantly, ¡°But these are just empty promises. The food will run out eventually, and the manpower they send is sure to be those they don¡¯t want to support anymore-the old, weak, and disabled! Even I, Jason, can see they intend to further weaken our Second Camp, taking full control of our air power! Now their people are stationed at our Second Camp, and there are quite a few of them¡­ Previously they nted a number of people among us, and now these people all back the Main Camp¡¯s decision!¡±

    At this point, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s arm, ¡°Ling-Ge, the current situation is very unfavorable for the Commander and them, but when I think of who could help, you guys are the only ones thate to mind!¡±

    Jason looked anxious, and his tone was a bit emotional. Ling Mo nced at him, his mind quickly spinning in thought.

    To be honest, Ling Mo didn¡¯t enjoy getting involved in power struggles and preferred to stay out of them. However, when it concerned Yuwen Xuan and the Second Camp, it became an entirely different matter. When he had left the Air Force Corps to Yuwen Xuan, it was merely to leave himself a safety. But after facing challenges from Niepan, he hade to deeply understand the importance of power. This power included not only his own abilities but also a wealth of resources and manpower.

    The small force he had left behind couldn¡¯tpare to theserge camps. Moreover, he had a stake in the Second Camp, and Falcon¡¯s attempt to divide it harmed his interests.

    Even setting all that aside, he couldn¡¯t just let Yuwen Xuan be bullied by others!

    After some reflection, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze on Jason turned somewhatplex. He smiled, patting Jason on the shoulder, ¡°Did Tom put you up to this? Or was it Zhang Yu?¡±

    Jason¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he awkwardly twitched his mouth before scratching his head with embarrassment and replied, ¡°It¡­ it was Zhang Yu¡¯s idea¡­ He also told me to let you know that Falcon is watching us, so for your safety, and to buy more time, you should stay here for now. But rest assured, when you¡¯re needed, we¡¯ll reach out to you. He also said¡­¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Jason bit his lip and said quietly, ¡°This might be the opportunity for the Second Camp to be fully independent. The Air Force Corps is your achievement, and if it seeds, we could gain quite a bit from Falcon¡­ Although Zhang Yu isn¡¯t the one who decides how it¡¯s split, with Yuwen Xuan there, he won¡¯t let you lose out¡­¡±

    After saying this, Jason¡¯s face turnedpletely red, and the veins stood out on the hand gripping his weapon, showing his agitation. However, upon closer observation, there was a hint of fear beneath his excitement. After all, this was no small matter¡­ and their only hope of supporty with Ling Mo and his group¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully and suddenly asked another question, ¡°You mentioned that the root cause here involves me. What¡¯s that about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? Well, that¡¯s something I said,¡± Jason lifted his head and exined, ¡°Everyone knows about the rtionship between the Commander and you, and the Commander often mentions you¡­ I heard from Captain Tom that for some critical decisions, the Commander even said that you should make the call¡­ If the Second Camp werepletely under the Commander¡¯s control, maybe the Main Camp would just be worried, because after all, the Commander came from the Main Camp. But if the real powerful ruler is someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°But if that person is an outsider, then Falcon would be really scared, right?¡± Ling Mo continued.

    Jason gave Ling Mo an embarrassed look, silently agreeing with him.

    Ling Mo turned his head away, speechlessly saying, ¡°Yuwen Xuan doesn¡¯t obsess over Yalin all the time, so why is he constantly bringing me up? Isn¡¯t he just asking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s basically the master of getting into trouble¡­¡± Xia Na giggled.

    Even Li Yalin nodded in agreement, then furrowed her brows, ¡°He dares to get involved with me¡­¡±

    ¡°The problem is that his troublemaking got me dragged into this too! Now Falcon might screw me over and potentially the Second Camp too¡­ Talk about being attacked from all sides! Another masterpiece from the grand troublemaker!¡± Ling Mo said, clearly frustrated.

    Standing to the side, Jason was at a loss. He desperately wished he could find a hole to crawl into. While they could speak freely about the Commander, couldn¡¯t they at least do it behind his back? How¡¯s he supposed to handle this?

    Most importantly, while listening to Ling Mo¡¯s group rant, why did he find himself involuntarily nodding in agreement?

    ¡°No, no¡­ I can¡¯t think like this. If I admit the Commander is messing up, wouldn¡¯t that make our camp a mess-up camp? That¡¯s not eptable¡­¡±

    As Jason shook his head internally, they reached a tightly closed Iron Door. Behind it was a longne, lined with numerous parked vehicles, and at the end of thene, the Oil Depot was clearly visible¡­ They had arrived at Zone B.

 Chapter 811: Eat Me

    ording to Jason, their destination was located at the far end of Zone B, a ce rarely visited. Judging by the distance, the round trip would take about fifteen to twenty minutes, leaving them only half an hour to refuel.

    ¡°People at the Main Camp have been very stricttely, with tight schedules. Our detour to pick you up took about an hour. If we don¡¯t make up that time now, we might have troubleter. Once they start inspecting closely, they might find out that we loaded those supplies before takeoff¡­ If that happens, conflicts might escte,¡± Jason said as he swiftly opened the door. ¡°This door can provide some obstruction¡­ but since Zone A and Zone B are far apart, you just need to be a bit cautious. Generally, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.¡±

    Ling Mo nodded, sighing inwardly. Despite the dire situation they were facing, Yuwen Xuan¡¯s group managed to dispatch a helicopter to bring them here, risking it all. Although it seemed that Jason considered Ling Mo and his team as a lifeline, if they merely intended to use him as external support, why would they hastily take those nkets and create such a loophole?

    Knowing the risks yet still choosing that course of action-typical of that madman Yuwen Xuan¡¯s style¡­

    Zone B was entirely silent, except for the faint footsteps and the whistling of the wind. Most of the footsteps were from Jason. Being an ordinary person, he couldn¡¯t move as quietly as Ye Lian and the others, not even as quietly as the non-Enhancement ability Ling Mo. However, just in terms of physical build, he seemed quiteparable to Ling Mo¡­

    Ling Mo had a unique way of walking. He concentrated his psychic power on his feet, allowing him to urately sense all his movements and the force used at each step. By doing so, he could make adjustments ordingly. Ever since his psychic light cluster waspressed, he had been observing how the female zombies moved, eventually developing his own ¡°stealth¡± technique that suited him.

    Moreover, he could train his control over psychic power while walking¡­

    Ye Lian and the others moved in a way that was quite different from humans. In fact, once someone mutated into a zombie, they instinctively learned these movements. If one observed closely, even Xu Shuhan¡¯s footfalls were very simr to Ye Lian and the others.

    Theynded on their toes with the soles slightly arched, barely touching the ground. But with every step, every muscle in their legs would fully engage, providing extra exercise for their virus-modified bodies¡­ Only zombies could perform these actions so naturally, and ordinary people would not notice anything unusual, except maybe that they made no sound¡­¡°It¡¯s normal to have Infant Zombies here, but why are there mutation beasts too?¡± Ling Mo whispered.

    Ye Lian blinked and replied, ¡°Food¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly realized. This Oil Depot was located in the wilderness, with the nearest ce being just an Airport. If mutation beasts were active here, their primary hunting grounds would naturally be the Airport and the Oil Depot¡­

    ¡°But the fact that there are still quite a number of zombies here, even an opportunity for reproduction, indicates that the hunters are quite clever,¡± Xia Na suddenly said.

    Ling Mo turned to look at her and asked with a smile, ¡°How so?¡±

    Xia Na giggled, ¡°They¡¯re farming. The mutation beasts didn¡¯t wipe out the zombiespletely, treating this ce as a long-term cafeteria. Isn¡¯t it clever of them to show such restraint?¡±

    ¡°Holy crap!¡± It really was!

    ¡°But humans don¡¯t have the controbility or reproduction speed of zombies, so if they find you, they¡¯ll have no hesitation in making you a meal¡­¡± Xia Na said with a somewhat eerie smile.

    Though Jason was leading in front with his gun, he vaguely heard the conversation and stiffened slightly.

    However, he didn¡¯t hear what Xia Na whispered into Ling Mo¡¯s ear afterward: ¡°Especially you, with your delicious aura all over. You might as well find a cake mascot costume and hold a sign that says ¡®Eat Me.¡¯ Hmph, foolish human¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m the one dragging you down¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered, yet an odd feeling crept into his mind. Upon reflection, it seemed to be true!

    ¡°No way, someone like Jason, with his burly smell, would beat me for sure. If the mutation beastse, it¡¯d definitely be because of his foot odor!¡± Ling Mo said decisively.

    Jason did hear that part, paused for a moment, and then picked up his pace. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel that the big guy was takingrger steps and lifting his toes higher¡­

    ¡°This won¡¯t get rid of the foot odor¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with a shudder.

    About five or six minutester, the group was well within the boundary of the Oil Depot.

    Upon reaching this area, thene seemed to narrow significantly. With buildings on both sides, the ce appeared even more deste.

    ¡°Be careful now,¡± Jason whispered, his expression much more serious.

    In contrast, Ling Mo and the others seemed more rxed. Ye Lian and the others started sniffing lightly, while Ling Mo released two psychic tentacles¡­ Perhaps due to the presence of Senior Zombies, they managed to walk two or three hundred meters without encountering a single zombie.

    However, there were asional rustling sounds nearby, as if something was moving in the shadows.

    Jason immediately became more tense, but couldn¡¯t slow down his pace, breaking into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Over there,¡± Jason said, pointing to a rooftop not far away. ¡°Once we fill up with fuel, we can head back. Seems like we got lucky this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ling Mo was about to respond when a sudden wail pierced the air.

    The sound was abrupt and eerily shrill, resembling a cross between a cat¡¯s yowl and an infant¡¯s cry.

    The silence was shattered, and Jason was instantly startled.

    The big guy shivered, his neck involuntarily shrinking, as he stammered, ¡°Oh no¡­ this is bad! Our luck is actually terrible! This sound¡­ it¡¯s from an Infant Zombie! We¡¯re out of time! And it could be really dangerous!¡±

    ¡°An Infant Zombie?¡± Ling Mo quickly remembered seeing a zombie infant in A City and then thought of the little zombie with a master ball variation¡­ In terms of ferocity, these Infant Zombies weren¡¯t any less dangerous than adult zombies, but it shouldn¡¯t be enough to scare Jason like this¡­

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t think Jason was just being cowardly; there had to be something unusual about the Infant Zombies here¡­

    ¡°What are their characteristics?¡± Ling Mo asked quickly.

    Meanwhile, Ye Lian and the three girls were ncing around while slowly gathering together. Judging by their reaction, things didn¡¯t seem to be going well¡­

    Xu Shuhan nervously grabbed Ling Mo¡¯s arm, making him almost want to ask, ¡°Between the two of us, who¡¯s the zombie here?¡±

    Ye Lian had already moved to Ling Mo¡¯s back, silently raising her Sniper Rifle and whispering, ¡°Something¡­ ising¡­¡±

    ¡°Characteristics? Well¡­ they were raised on fuel! They¡¯re like miniature Transformers!¡± Jason eximed.

    As soon as Jason finished speaking, a dull thud came from the rooftop of one of the warehouses. Immediately after, a dark figure slowly appeared in the group¡¯s line of sight¡­

    With the appearance of this figure, more shadows began emerging from the rooftops on both sides¡­

 Chapter 812: Second-Generation Zombies

    These shadows appeared and immediately surrounded Ling Mo and his group.

    The shrill, ear-piercing screams and those pairs of eyes glimmering with fierce red eyes instantly made the atmosphere much more oppressive.

    Cold sweat was already pouring down Jason¡¯s face, and Xu Shuhan was trembling with nervousness¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; from the reactions of these Monsters, it was clear that they did not fear dominant-level Zombies like Ye Lian¡­

    But why is this? It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­

    At this moment, one of the figures had silently reached the edge of the rooftop and was staring down at the humans and Zombies below. As it scanned the area, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze happened to meet its eyes. The instant their eyes met, Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingled involuntarily, and a chill shot up from his feet to his head.

    ¡°It noticed me¡­¡±

    Just as this thought popped into Ling Mo¡¯s mind, the figure suddenly extended its neck and opened its mouth to emit an eerie howl towards Ling Mo.

    Its voice was closer to that of an infant, yet even more chilling. As its cry echoed, all the figures suddenly moved. They slowly closed the distance between themselves and Ling Mo¡¯s group, yet weren¡¯t in a hurry to pounce, continuously letting out waves of ¡°crying¡±¡­From the figures¡¯ eyes, Ling Mo detected a hint of mockery, like a cat ying with a Rat. This left Ling Mo at a loss for words; they were actually being underestimated by an ¡°infant¡± level Zombie¡­

    At the same moment, Ling Mo also clearly saw the appearance of that figure. In terms of size, it looked like an adult wild cat, with excessively pale skin through which the purplish-blue blood vessels could be clearly seen. Additionally, its wrists and soles showed some variation, developing sucker-like organs, which released an stic force when it moved, making it seem as if it were leaping.

    However, the most striking feature was its unusuallyrge head¡­ This big head had no hair, not even eyebrows or eyshes. The blood-red eyes were deeply sunken, the nose only had two constantly contracting nostrils, and the mouth, devoid of lips, revealed incredibly sharp teeth every time it opened¡­

    ¡°No wonder they grew up drinking fuel, at least they perfectly inherited the big head¡­ Given their nose, their sense of smell should be strong? But their appearance has totally strayed from human aesthetics. They can only be called humanoid¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was analyzing in his mind when Jason¡¯s somewhat trembling voice came from beside him: ¡°This is a disaster. Usually, these Infant Zombies don¡¯t appear often, and even if they do, there¡¯s at most only one or two¡­ But howe so many have appeared this time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve encountered them before?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Once. Someone died¡­¡± Jason swallowed, as if recalling some unpleasant memory, and his face grew darker. He continued, ¡°When you encounter these little monsters, you have to smash their heads in one go, or it¡¯s useless¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered earnestly. He had already noticed that these Infant Zombies possessed a certain level of Intelligence, and the reason so many of them appeared this time could very well be due to the presence of Ye Lian and the others¡­ This indicates that they are not unaware of the danger here; it¡¯s just that this instinctual threat isn¡¯t enough to make them retreat.

    Now that¡¯s a natural killing machine! Moreover, from a lineage perspective, they can also be called second-generation zombies¡­

    It¡¯s just unclear whether the growth rate of these Infant Zombies differs from humans and when they will truly unleash their power. Once this batch of zombies matures, they might be even more vicious than the existing zombies. It¡¯s highly possible that, under the zombie evolutionws, the existing zombies are merely evolutionary fodder for the new generation of zombies¡­

    Also, these indigenous zombies definitely won¡¯t possess the potential to awaken human emotions¡­ From the moment they are born, they havepletely shed their human identity.

    Ling Mo had a vague guess in his mind. Perhaps, for the zombiemunity, this was a form of collective evolution¡­ His Senior Sister often thought about having children, which was actually the zombies¡¯ Reproduction instinct at work. If the female zombies around Ling Mo were already like this, it was even more so for the Wild Zombies¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been focusing on thepetition among Survivors for resourcestely and didn¡¯t pay enough attention to thepetition among zombies¡­ Now, it seems that whether it¡¯s the mutation abilities of Senior Zombies or the emergent variation zombies and these Infant Zombies, they are all products of virus evolution¡­ I don¡¯t know how far this virus intends to evolve, but as long as its characteristic of devour evolution doesn¡¯t change, Ye Lian and the others will never be safe¡­¡±

    ¡°The slower their evolution, the faster danger approaches, just like these Infant Zombies who not only want to hunt Jason and me but also seek to hunt their own kind¡­ However, the standards for zombies looking for a Mate are quite stringent, especially for Senior Zombies¡­ This means that most of the Infant Zombies born here have parents who are merely mutation zombies? I wonder if the condition of the Progenitor affects their evolution in any way and what level they are considered now¡­¡±

    The psychic light cluster of an Infant Zombie differs significantly from that of an adult zombie, so Ling Mo couldn¡¯t draw any conclusions from observation. Additionally, due to size constraints, these little zombies have different attack patterns, and even if he could determine their level, he couldn¡¯t estimate theirbat strength¡­

    Just as Ling Mo was pulling his thoughts back together, the Infant Zombie let out another howl. Its voice suddenly intensified, causing a ringing sound in Ling Mo¡¯s ears and making him feel dizzy, apanied by a surge of nausea.

    ¡°Oh no, what was that? A sonic attack?¡±

    Unexpectedly, the vocal system of these Infant Zombies had also undergone a variation, and Ling Mo was caught off guard.

    Hearing Ling Mo let out a muffled groan, the zombie tilted its bighead and emitted a series of raspy chuckles.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of!¡± Ling Mo was furious. Although he managed to conjure his Tentacles, the dizziness in his head made it impossible to lock onto a target, leaving him unable to use his Superpower effectively.

    Next to him, Jason hurried to cover his ears, but it didn¡¯t seem to help much. He shouted, ¡°Ling-Ge,e up with a n! The influence of their screaming will only get stronger with so many little monsters!¡±

    ¡°Hey, just leave the problem to me, huh¡­ But these little guys really are nemeses for mental ability users¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt a bit frustrated.

    The little zombies kept shrieking incessantly, affecting even Ye Lian and the others to varying degrees. Ling Mo¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and his opinion of these Infant Zombies deepened.

    No wonder they aren¡¯t afraid of Senior Zombies; they really do have such a significant advantage. This further confirmed Ling Mo¡¯s suspicion that these Infant Zombies are indeed more perfected than the first generation zombies¡­

    ¡°Even if the rules of evolution call for elimination, it¡¯s absolutely not going to affect Ye Lian and the others¡­ Wild Zombies follow the natural order without interference, but they¡¯re different¡­ The resources I have can help them!¡± Ling Mo thought immediately.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    The Infant Zombie screeched again triumphantly, and the slowly approaching Infant Zombies immediately leaped forward, howling and rushing swiftly towards the group.

    These Infant Zombies could leap four to five meters in one bound,nding without any pause, which also significantly increased their agility.

    Yet the one Ling Mo had been staring at remained on the rooftop, retreating a few steps. It seemed to have no intention of joining the fray, continuing to screech with its head raised.

    ¡°Could this one be the alpha zombie of this pack of cadet troops? It does seem to have the highest Intelligence¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s attention locked onto this Infant Zombie immediately, but it seemed to sense his focus, retreating even faster and shrieking more urgently.

    The attack from the Infant Zombies instantly became more frenzied, closing in rapidly from all sides.

    Jason let out a scream, holding his gun but unable to aim urately, resorting to firing in the direction of the open space.

    Fortunately, although Ye Lian and the others were somewhat affected, their zombie battle instincts kicked in at this moment.

    Ye Lian, without even taking precise aim, instinctively pulled the trigger. As the bullet shot out, the nearest Infant Zombie fell from the air, crashing heavily into the wall of a building ten meters away.

    When the Infant Zombie hit the wall, there was a dull ¡°thud,¡± and as it fell to the ground, it opened its mouth and let out a pitiful wail.

    Ling Mo nced at the Infant Zombie and immediately understood Jason¡¯sment about needing to go for headshots.

    Half of this zombie¡¯s body was already torn to shreds by the sniper bullet, yet it sped up its charge again, even going so far as to stuff its own viscera back in¡­

    ¡°Damn! Brutal!¡±

    But these Infant Zombies were incredibly fast, and given their small size, getting a precise headshot was not an easy task.

    Ling Mo raised the handgun that Jason had given him earlier and fired repeatedly without hesitation, maintaining a serious expression.

    A few secondster, Jason cast a peculiar look at Ling Mo and cautiously reminded, ¡°Ling-Ge, you haven¡¯t hit a single one¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to distract them; it¡¯s a tactical move¡­ Retreat to the wall! Being surrounded on all sides is terrible for us.¡± Ling Mo responded decisively.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Ling Mo fired a few more shots, simultaneously trying to focus his mind.

    ¡°Hurry up and recover¡­¡±

 Chapter 813: A Very Dangerous Chicken

    However, the attacks from theserge-headed zombies were relentless, giving Ling Mo and his group no chance to catch their breath.

    Fortunately, Ye Lian¡¯s sniping bought them a bit of time. With several screams echoing consecutively, a slight lull appeared in the sonic assault. Ling Mo seized this opportunity and led the group towards a corner.

    The infant alpha zombie quickly noticed Ling Mo and the others¡¯ movement. It leapt back and forth on the rooftop, and its cries suddenly changed tone: ¡°Chirp chirp chirp¡­¡±

    ¡°It clearly can¡¯t speak, but it has so many ways tomunicate!¡± Ling Mo said angrily.

    Jason, panting beside him, remarked, ¡°I heard that human infants have a special way ofmunicating too, called signnguage¡­ It¡¯s not surprising that these little monsters evolved vocalmunication¡­¡±

    Li Yalin, standing in front, suddenly looked intrigued and quickly turned to ask, ¡°Is that so? Then I should be able tomunicate with them too, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡­ I suppose so, if you can mimic those sounds¡­ But why would you want tomunicate with these monsters?¡±

    Jason showed a hint of surprise, but Xia Na interrupted him, ¡°Did you just say you heard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡± Jason¡¯s attention was quickly diverted, but as he replied, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Li Yalin.This scene allowed Ling Mo to breathe a sigh of relief, while also giving Xia Na a look of encouragement. Jason¡¯s character was surprisingly perceptive, with keen observation skills. Most people would take Senior Sister¡¯s question as a joke, but Jason noticed her expression even in these circumstances, which made him suspicious.

    But that suspicionsted only a moment, so when Xia Na spoke, he temporarily let the issue go.

    No wonder Zhang Yu and Tom sent him instead of someone more familiar¡­ But the more Ling Mo realized their thoughtful arrangement, the more he suspected that this situation might be worse than Jason described¡­

    Xia Na blinked at Ling Mo, then continued, ¡°So, you have some prior interest in matters rting to infants? Considering the avable channels of information, it¡¯s unlikely you learned about this after the Cataclysm, so it was probably during peaceful times¡­ But from your reaction, you don¡¯t seem to be burdened with grief or regret, so I can boldly guess that you didn¡¯t have marriage ns at that time, or maybe not even a girlfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°And then we can conclude¡­ this was all just your premature fantasy, and you actually investigated and nned for it,¡± Xia Na said with a hint of mischief.

    Her wordspletely crushed Jason¡¯s curiosity about Senior Sister. From his helpless but constantly twitching expression, Ling Mo estimated that he¡¯d be troubled by this for quite a while¡­

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s a master at cutting down fantasies¡­¡±

    Ling Mo internally sympathized with Jason while also keeping an eye on the little alpha zombie.

    Its criessted for a good ten seconds, and the barely suppressed zombie infants started showing unusual movements.

    One particrly fast-moving zombie infant suddenly rushed to the side of an injured peer, then abruptly grabbed its arm. To Ling Mo¡¯s shock, the little zombie let out a sharp scream and violently threw the other zombie over.

    ¡°Like father, like son!¡± Ling Mo blurted out.

    He¡¯d seen simr situations in A City before, though back then, it was the adults throwing the zombie infants¡­

    ¡°No, the situation here is quite unique. Most zombie infants can¡¯t receive long-term care, because while they¡¯re not on the mutation beast¡¯s menu, adult zombies are. So the zombie infants here are more ferocious than those in the city, with stronger attack capabilities!¡± Jason quickly exined.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    But there was no time for Ling Mo to ponder further; although Ye Lian had shot the first zombie shell, more wereing from different directions.

    Even the usuallyposed Ye Lian seemed a bit confused now. She looked at Ling Mo helplessly, her expression filled with innocence.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Ling Mo quicklyforted.

    Jason followed his gaze, ncing at Ye Lian, but ultimately just moved his lips without saying anything. Half of it was due to his own realization, and the other half was the apprehension towards Xia Na¡­

    However, the fact that a girl, obviously without any military training, could handle a Sniper Rifle to this extent, hitting the fast-moving and constantly shifting zombie infants without missing a shot, was incredibly impressive.

    Especially whenpared to Ling Mo¡¯s marksmanship nearby, the impact was even stronger.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Superpower, this is just too strong¡­ Every time she fires, the gun isn¡¯t aimed at the zombie infants directly, but at where they¡¯re about to be¡­ Such predictive ability, it¡¯s terrifying! But why does she have this kind of oblivious personality? The contrast is just too great!¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but think.

    Though he could see the aim of the gun, he couldn¡¯t notice Ye Lian¡¯s eyes when ¡°aiming,¡± with their constantly dting and contracting pupils, asionally shing with a hint of red¡­

    ¡°Xia Na, Yalin!¡±

    Ling Mo watched the iing zombie shells with concern and shouted suddenly.

    ¡°Hee hee.¡±

    Xia Na waved her Scythe effortlessly, stepping up with a smile.

    While Li Yalin seemed to stay in ce, two secondster, Jason was surprised to find that the figure, seemingly indistinguishable from a real person, rippled twice and then vanished¡­ Meanwhile, the Yalin appearing at the front also disappeared one after another, leaving everyone only able to hear her excitedughter, without being able to determine which one was the real her.

    ¡°Looks like Yalin has improved quite a bit¡­ Though the residual time of her figure hasn¡¯t increased, she managed to fool someone like Jason¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had just mused to himself when he suddenly noticed Xia Na.

    At that moment, Xia Na had released her spiritual body, Nana. Despite the zombie infants¡¯ cries causing interference, Nana, being rtively independent, could still emerge despite being affected.

    Ling Mo was astonished to see that Nana¡¯s ¡°lower half¡± was essentially still fused with ck Na, but her upper half hadpletely emerged. This time, her Hair and Scythe were enveloped in ayer of blood mist. Bits of it, like crimson petals, continuously separated from the mist, fluttering around Nana before merging back into her spiritual body.

    ¡°What potent psychic power! This must be a manifestation of psychic fluctuations¡­¡±

    Ling Mo turned his gaze to the connection point between Nana and ck Na, thinking with a spark in his eyes: ¡°It appears she¡¯s left only a small amount of psychic power within her body, supporting ck Na¡¯s activities and the foundation of Nana¡¯s existence¡­ ck Na relies on her Zombie instincts, thus abandoning excessive psychic activity, leaving onlybat-oriented will and bodily skills¡­¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, the spiritual body Nana channels most emotions and strategic judgments back to ck Na through their shared foundation. They are essentially the same person, so the transmission speed is certainly synchronized¡­ Besides that, Nana¡¯s abilities can be greatly enhanced, a win-win situation! However, the peculiar degree of their separation clearly shows this mutated ability isn¡¯t fully developed yet¡­¡±

    Just then, Ling Mo, having retreated with the others to a corner of the wall, suddenly realized a pressing issue.

    ¡°Crap! Where¡¯s Xu Shuhan!¡±

    The female Zombie with the mask, who had been hiding behind him, was suddenly nowhere to be found!

    At that moment, Xia Na and Senior Sister were already intercepting those shells, diminishing the noise significantly.

    Ling Mo¡¯s anxious heart suddenly perked up, and a psychic tentacle immediately reached out.

    However, before he could start searching for Xu Shuhan, an extremely urgent signal suddenly shed in Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    Simultaneously, a picture gradually began to form in his ¡°mind

    Perhaps because Ling Mo¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t sufficiently sharp, the image appeared like static on a television, with lots of noise and looking somewhat blurry.

    As the content slowly came into view, ck Silk¡¯s voice began to break through intermittently: ¡°You all¡­ around¡­ me and Xiao Bai¡­ hiding¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t catch what ck Silk was saying, but he did see the drawing.

    It was still a simple drawing, but it had changed significantly from before.

    This time it was in color¡­

    But that¡¯s not the main point; what¡¯s really noteworthy is the content expressed in the drawing¡­

    Arge winged creature with a simple, blood-colored skull drawn below it¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stared at the creature for several moments and tentatively asked, ¡°A very dangerous chicken?¡±

    This guess was obviously a stretch, but you couldn¡¯t really me him¡­ ck Silk¡¯s drawing skills were just terrible. This chubby bird really looked like a chicken!

    A muffled sound came again from ck Silk¡¯s side, but before Ling Mo could make sense of it, the infant alpha zombie suddenly let out a piercing scream.

    Ling Mo felt a sharp pain in his head and only had time to shout, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Yu Shiran and the others were in the wilderness, but with ck Silk and Xiao Bai present, ordinary mutation beasts couldn¡¯t get near them. Ling Mo nned to have these three hide in the Oil Depot once the helicopter took off, seizing the opportunity for them to rest.

    He still hadn¡¯t figured out what ck Silk was trying to convey, but he couldn¡¯t ignore finding Xu Shuhan.

    Grabbing Ye Lian by the arm, he asked, ¡°Can you locate Host Xu?¡±

 Chapter 814: Another Master Ball?

    Ye Lian nodded nkly to Ling Mo¡¯s question. She slightly wrinkled her nose, her eyes flickered a few times, and then suddenly turned her gaze in one direction.

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly followed Ye Lian¡¯s gaze, instantly taken aback.

    Wasn¡¯t it the rooftop where that Infant Zombie alpha zombie was hiding¡­

    That creature was extremely cunning, only asionally revealing itself and never exposing itself within shooting range. Its body was so small that when ity t, it waspletely hidden. Unless someone was positioned higher than it, it was impossible to see it.

    From their angle, they couldn¡¯t even see what was on the roof.

    Why did Xu Shuhan go there?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Ling Mo immediately decided, turning his head to say to Jason, ¡°You hold the fort.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Jason replied, scratching his head and looking puzzled. Why was this said only to him? Although, in terms of strength, he was indeed not as strong as the two girls intercepting the zombie shells, he did have a gun¡­

    As he touched his gun, Jason felt a bit more secure. He looked around, and aside from having Infant Zombies on two sides, the other two sides were just walls.¡°I can hold on¡­¡± Jason thought to himself as he touched his bullet pouch. However, he then nced at his watch with a frown, showing a hint of impatience¡­

    After taking care of an Infant Zombie blocking their way, Ling Mo and Ye Lian reached the side of the building.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite high¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo was looking up to measure its height, he suddenly felt himself lifted off the ground. Then he saw Ye Lian holding him from the side, climbing up at an incredibly fast pace. At this moment, her prowess as a dominant-level zombie was evident. Even with the additional weight of a person and using only her feet, she could easily scale such a sheer wall¡­

    ¡°Zombies and humans really are quite different. Once a human superhuman is unable to use their abilities, they¡¯re no different from ordinary people. But zombies have far fewer limitations¡­ I wonder when my body mutation will reach that level¡­¡±

    Just as the two were about to reach the rooftop, a sound came from above,pletely different from before. This cry seemed to be filled with anger, and there were some changes in its pitch¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s under attack! Xu Shuhan is making a move!¡± Ling Mo became anxious. Xu Shuhan¡¯s specialty was speed. But those Infant Zombies weren¡¯t slow either! In terms of strength and attack power, she definitely couldn¡¯t match them¡­ Most importantly, she was so timid, how could she fight!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to sneak up on the alpha zombie. And to do it in such a stealthy way¡­¡±

    As Ye Lian leaped up again, the twonded softly on the rooftop. To Ling Mo¡¯s surprise, the rooftop was cluttered with many pipes, obstructing most of the view. ?

    ¡°No wonder it chose this spot, having such Intelligence even before reaching adulthood. It¡¯s surely the alpha¡¯s bonus¡­¡±

    Thinking this, Ling Mo followed Ye Lian towards the center.

    He kept ncing around, but could only hear screams and asional thuds. The cries grew more intense, and the impact on Ling Mo also became stronger.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Another scream came from the front, but this time it wasn¡¯t from the Infant Zombie, it was Xu Shuhan!

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I¡­ I¡¯ll really lose it!¡±

    Ye Lian immediately leaped up, stepping onto a pipe, then quickly chose a direction and rushed over.

    Ling Mo quickly shouted, ¡°Xu Shuhan! Come this way!¡±

    At this point, he also noticed where Ye Liannded. The pipe was already covered in rust, but despite her stepping on it, not a single speck fell off. He wanted to advance in the same way but found he couldn¡¯t keep his bnce on such a slippery surface, so he gave up.

    ¡°Damn, my psychic power ispletely restricted!¡±

    Within a few seconds, Ling Mo spotted two silhouettes through the gaps in the pipes.

    Ye Lian was shielding Xu Shuhan, while Xu Shuhan stared nervously ahead. Her clothes were torn, exposing most of her shoulder, and she was trembling.

    When Ling Mo appeared, Xu Shuhan¡¯s head, covered with a mask, immediately turned toward him, and she stammered, ¡°I was trying to ambush it¡­ If I could take it down, maybe the others wouldn¡¯t be as scary.¡±

    ¡°Hearing you say that, you sound quite brave¡­¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°Huh? I¡­ I¡¯m really scared of it¡­¡± Xu Shuhan answered honestly.

    She had chosen the right moment, and Ling Mo had intended to use a more secure method¡­

    The Infant Zombie was hanging from one of the pipes, ring at them with cold eyes. More specifically, it was ring at Ling Mo, who had appearedst¡­

    With each of its cries, Jason¡¯s shouts could be heard from below, indicating that the Infant Zombies had intensified their attacks¡­

    ¡°Gee gee¡­¡±

    The little alpha zombie showed a smug expression once again. It suddenly twisted its head with a ¡°click,¡± extending its neck rapidly. In a sh, Ling Mo saw a ck and red mouth before him.

    As the distance closed, the mouth suddenly split wide open, its corners reaching back to its ears, revealing rows of intricate teeth. At the same time, it let out a sharper shriek than before, causing Ling Mo¡¯s vision to momentarily ck out.

    ¡°Whoa, it still had a trick up its sleeve!¡± Ling Mo¡¯s body felt a bit uncontroble, but his mind remained clear. In such aplex environment, he refrained from shooting recklessly or releasing his Tentacles forcibly.

    As their eyes met, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze subtly changed.

    ¡°Squee!¡±

    The madness in the alpha zombie¡¯s eyes intensified, and its volume increased significantly.

    Its thirst for bloodshed was amplified!

    Xu Shuhan let out a gasp, wanting to pull Ling Mo away, but there wasn¡¯t enough time due to the distance, so she could only shout anxiously, ¡°Dodge!¡±

    At that moment, a blurred figure appeared beside Ling Mo. In the confined space, Ye Lian¡¯s speed skyrocketed to an incredibly terrifying level. Her pupils contracted as she reached out toward the gap between Ling Mo and the Infant Zombie.

    At that moment, Xu Shuhan nearly stopped breathing altogether.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, a thud echoed, but Ling Mo still stood rooted to the spot, unmoving. Meanwhile, the seemingly assured Infant Zombie had already copsed onto the ground.

    The pipe it collided with waspletely deformed, even showing several cracks. This calm and precise judgment, along with such immense strength, left Xu Shuhan stunned.

    What impressed her most, however, was the trust between Ling Mo and Ye Lian. Ling Mo must have done something to distract the alpha zombie, which focused all its attention on him, giving Ye Lian the perfect opportunity to strike a fatal blow.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s called drawing aggro

    1

    ¡­¡± Xu Shuhan thought nkly.

    ¡°Phew¡­ It was quite decisive in its attack against me, but unfortunately, its judgment was wrong. It mistook me for the weakest and didn¡¯t expect Ye Lian to react instantly¡­¡± Ling Mo mused.

    Xu Shuhan snapped back to reality, thinking, ¡°It wasn¡¯t wrong at all¡­ its reasoning was perfectly logical!¡±

    The Infant Zombie wasn¡¯tpletely dead yet, twitching continuously on the ground. Two blood holes were on its neck, rendering it unable to make any sound.

    As Ling Mo squatted to inspect it, he noticed its throat suddenly bulging.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo immediately became alert.

    Under his watchful gaze, a bulge appeared beneath the skin of the alpha zombie and started moving along its neck. Soon, the bulge reached one of the blood holes, and through a series of unnerving tearing sounds, the hole gradually widened, and with a ¡°pop,¡± a bloody mass emerged.

    With the alpha zombie¡¯s screams silenced, Ling Mo felt much of his power returning. Just as the mass was about to lunge at him, it was suddenly ensnared by an invisible force.

    Ling Mo stared at it with interest for a moment and suddenly eximed, ¡°Is this¡­ a master ball?!¡±

    Another creature resembling a Jellyfish!

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Drawing Aggro(À­³ðºÞ): </b>

    ¡°Drawing aggro¡± in a non-gaming context refers to attracting negative attention or provoking resentment from others. It¡¯s like doing or saying something that makes people upset or envious, drawing their adverse reactions towards you, much like how a character in a game would attract enemies¡¯ attention.</li></ol>

 Chapter 815: The Second Lesion

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not quite right, it just looks simr¡­ judging by where it¡¯sing out, this might be the reason these zombies are able to make such distinctive sounds¡­ There are quite significant differences between these zombie infants and variation zombies. Their mutations not only modify their bodies but also manifest in this unique new organ. Though it¡¯s called an organ, it actually seems more like a symbiotic creature born independently within it. This Creature¡¯s appearance is due to the virus, which is somewhat simr to the virus gel found in the Hindbrain¡­ It might even be the second lesion for this new generation of zombies.¡±

    Thinking about how the master ball might be of the same nature as the virus gel, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit odd. However, that little fellow had absorbed too much random blood, causing its current form to differ significantly from these original ¡°lesions.¡± Calling it a ¡°lesion¡± no longer seems quite fitting¡­

    Then, Ling Mo took a stic bottle out of his backpack and carefully contained the small creature inside it.

    Xu Shuhan curiously watched Ling Mo¡¯s actions for a moment but eventually averted her gaze with a hint of fear. Meanwhile, Ye Lian stood calmly next to him, asionally showing a thoughtful expression.

    Once the ¡°lesion¡± was removed, the zombie infantpletely died. Ling Mo had initially wanted to check whether this alpha zombie also had the virus gel but looking at its ferocious bighead, he decided to quietly abandon that idea¡­

    As soon as the alpha zombie died, the zombie infants were thrown into chaos.

    Their individual attack power was inferior to the alpha zombie, and the Interference in their calls wasn¡¯t as strong. Without the ability to coordinate, they were quickly overpowered by thebined assault of Xia Na and Li Yalin.

    Jason didn¡¯t really understand what had happened, but he could see that the battle situation was improving. A look of surprise appeared on his face, and his shooting uracy also improved significantly. In his heart, he admired Ling Mo and his group enormously, thinking they truly deserved their reputation as experts who could take on the Air Force Corps. Even in the face of these zombies that greatly weakened one¡¯sbat abilities, they remained undefeated. His reverence also gave him much more confidence in the victory of the Second Camp.

    With Ye Lian joining the fight, the zombie infants finally fell into a one-sided defeat. Just a few minutester, the area fellpletely silent, leaving only corpses scattered around.Ling Mo watched with anticipation, but he didn¡¯t see another ¡°lesion¡± appear. He sighed with disappointment and muttered to himself, ¡°It seems the second lesion really isn¡¯t something that can just fully form so easily¡­¡±

    Still, encountering one was quite an unexpected gain, and in terms of rarity, it might be even more rare than a dominant level viral hive¡­

    ¡°Ling-Ge, we need to hurry. The scent of blood here is too strong. We won¡¯t be able to retrace this pathter,¡± Jason said, his excitement quickly fading into concern.

    Ling Mo knew Jason was worried about mutation beasts, and the simple image ck Silk hadmunicated to his mind shed back again. But as soon as he established psychicmunication, ck Silk responded with, ¡°Busy here,¡± and then fell silent.

    He was speechless, ¡°What the heck¡­¡±

    About ten minutester, they had gathered enough fuel, and by that time, forty minutes had passed since they set out. Ling Mo felt they had taken too long, but Jason was excited and said this was the fastest time he¡¯d ever experienced. Even though they encountered zombie infants, their pace was still about three times faster than usual, possibly even quicker¡­ The reason for such a drastic difference was all thanks to having experts with them!

    ¡°Once we get back, I¡¯ll try to bring people here to collect fuel every day!¡± Jason said, his eyes bright with anticipation.

    ¡°Enough already, when did I be your freebor?¡± Ling Mo retorted, not amused.

    ¡°You own half of the camp¡­¡±

    ¡°My contributions are already unshakable.¡±

    ¡°¡­To say it so bluntly¡­ I¡¯ll bring updates too¡­¡±

    ¡°There are Communicators.¡±

    ¡°They can be monitored. This time they weren¡¯t prepared, and we used a dedicated line. Next time might not be the same; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have asked me to deliver the message personally.¡± Jason sighed deeply after saying this.

    Ling Mo also pondered, the more he heard about the situation, the worse it sounded¡­

    While detouring away from the Oil Depot, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the direction where the zombie infant horde had died. From there, he could asionally hear the howls of zombies, which sounded not only bloodthirsty and in Frenzy, but also tinged with anger. However, what really caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention were the asional screams and a somewhat eerie sound.

    Jason obviously heard it too, and his face changed dramatically as he said, ¡°Mutation beasts have already been drawn in¡­ We need to move quickly; these Monsters are much more troublesome than zombies. Luckily, they leave right after feeding, and since you guys live so far away, there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    Ling Mo calmly replied with an ¡°Mm,¡± but a hint of interest flickered in his eyes.

    Mutation beasts!

    Xiao Bai and Yalin could really use one of those¡­

    However, now that he knew their patterns, there was no immediate rush.

    For caution¡¯s sake, Ling Mo asked more about the types of mutation beasts, but the answers he received were not particrly helpful.

    ¡°Well¡­ We usually carefully avoid mutation beasts. Anyone who truly encounters one doesn¡¯t live to tell about it. But rest assured, Ling-Ge, this isn¡¯t their nesting ground. As long as we¡¯re careful, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues¡­¡± ??

    Jason kept emphasizing this, clearly worried about displeasing Ling Mo, given how dire the conditions were here¡­

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that ever since acquiring that ¡°lesion,¡± Ling Mo was more than satisfied with the ce¡­

    ¡°To fight against the Falcon and also deal with Niepan, it¡¯s too troublesome¡­ In theing days, it would be wise to boost our strength a bit more for extra security¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Before the Helicopter took off, Jason went over some details again.

    ¡°Before I left, Captain Tom said he¡¯d send me back to pick you up in three days¡­ five days at most. Please try to remain calm during this time.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo nod, Jason¡¯s face once again showed that simple and honest smile. He straightened his posture and solemnly saluted Ling Mo. ¡°I¡¯m not a real soldier, and my name wasn¡¯t always Jason. But since joining Falcon and following Captain Tom, I feel like I¡¯ve found my purpose. Honestly, I don¡¯t have much attachment to Falcon; the only person I truly respect is the captain. But the captain admires you, and after arriving at the Second Camp, he¡¯s often shared stories about you with us. So, I admire you too. In this world, to live for more than just survival-that¡¯s incredibly challenging.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ling Mo felt a bit ufortable with Jason suddenly getting so sentimental.

    However, looking at his expression, it seemed genuine. And as soon as he finished speaking, Jason turned around and boarded the Helicopter: ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    With a roar, the Helicopter quickly ascended into the sky. From the direction of the Oil Depot, a sharp cry suddenly came¡­

    Old Lan nced over curiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡±

    ¡°Better not be curious,¡± Ling Mo replied offhandedly, then turned his gaze to Lan Lan and Wang Lin, with a quirky expression on his face.

    Earlier, these two girls were just a bit dusty from travel, but now they looked like two little kittens, ying with ¡°trophies¡± they found in the Dormitory, eagerly showing them to Ye Lian and the others. Only these girl Zombies could show interest in such things; Mu Chen and the sunsses man were just sitting against the wall, trying to catch their breath¡­

    ¡°You,e over here,¡± Ling Mo called out to the sunsses man.

    He immediately showed a hint of nervousness but had no choice but to get up under Ling Mo¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Instructor, keep watch,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Mu Chen immediately jumped up, ¡°I seem to have a lot of instructor dutiestely!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Were you really just pretending not to hear?!¡±

 Chapter 816: I Already Agreed to Cooperate

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    As the door slowly closed, a trace of unease shed across the face of the sunsses man. In the moments before following Ling Mo into the room, many thoughts had raced through his mind, but he hadn¡¯t figured out what to say.

    A few days earlier, Ling Mo had asked him about the route, and now it was clear that what he was interested in were those secret details about the granary, the very leverage the sunsses man depended on for survival. Although he wasn¡¯t sure why Ling Mo hadn¡¯t handed him over immediately, or even chosen to return to Falcon right away, and instead brought him to this remote, uninhabited ce, that wasn¡¯t his main concern.

    All he could think about at the moment was: Does he really want to sell himself out?

    This feeling was quite strange. Although his link with his main body had beenpletely severed due to the increasing distance, the memories in his mind still belonged to the Big Boss. When it came to betraying himself, he was momentarily at a loss¡­

    At this point, the sunsses man had lost all of his previous arrogance. On one hand, it was because he had chosen to temporarily submit, but on the other, it was because of the immense frustration brought on by today¡¯s events. This depressive emotion immediately surged to a boiling point, making him feel like spitting blood when Ling Mo spoke:

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, sit. You¡¯ve done well this time.¡± Ling Mo, uncharacteristically calm, said with a rare touch of warmth. However, as he spoke, he discreetly fished something out of his backpack, looking at the sunsses man¡¯s head with great interest.

    The sunsses man felt a tightness in his chest: ¡°I¡¯m one of the Big Bosses of Niepan! Can¡¯t you be a little considerate of a captive¡¯s feelings? This is practically a form of prisoner abuse!¡± As a Big Boss, having to watch the enemy calmly slip away right in front of him was already bad enough, but what if they did so using the route he provided? What if the route was handed over willingly by him?

    This wasn¡¯t just bad; it was maddening!What seemed like a simplement from Ling Mo was like adding fuel to the fire for the sunsses man, as if Ling Mo was stabbing him all over rather than just poking a single spot.

    ¡°Really not going to sit? Alright then, never mind.¡± Ling Mo found a chair and sat down, then asked, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡± the sunsses man muttered in a muffled voice, his already rolling eyes rolling even more, which made him look quite troubled.

    ¡°I can actually give you a little more time, but there really isn¡¯t much left,¡± Ling Mo said calmly, showing no surprise. ¡°You saw what happened today.¡±

    The sunsses man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his breathing suddenly quickening as he quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you really didn¡¯t notice? Impossible¡­¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    ¡°What exactly¡­¡± The sunsses man¡¯s eyes widened, staring intently at Ling Mo. He felt he had grasped something crucial but couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it was¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t go to Falcon, came to the Oil Depot¡­ that soldier showed him respect¡­ right, when they talked, they avoided us, not just me, but even Old Lan and the others¡­¡±

    The more the sunsses man thought, the more suspicious it all seemed. His eyes suddenly widened as he asked, ¡°You¡­ you stayed here on purpose?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ling Mo did not give a direct answer.

    ¡°That soldier knows you well. He must havee out specifically to meet you. You¡¯re not going to Falcon because you want to keep something from the higher-ups?¡± The sunsses man¡¯s emotions quickly turned excited, speaking with disbelief, ¡°You want to keep me back? You¡¯re not serving Niepan but have ambitions to seize everything for yourself? I get it¡­ I get it! What ambition you have¡­ Falcon has be your scapegoat, paving the way for you! Though¡­ they deserved it¡­¡±

    After he finished speaking in one breath, he noticed that Ling Mo still wore the same expression, neither denying nor affirming his suspicions. But the less Ling Mo reacted, the more convinced the sunsses man was that he was right¡­

    ¡°What do you want?¡± the sunsses man squinted his eyes and asked.

    Since the other had such ambitions, perhaps this matter could be negotiated!

    ¡°Most of the granaries and armories are located in other cities, some even in very remote ces. Without Falcon as a backing, even if he obtains that information, it¡¯s impossible for him to im everything as his own. And Falcon losing this opportunity is tantamount to taking a major hit! Once our branches gradually spread to the locations of those warehouses, Niepan will not only be thergest Survivor Camp in the West but also thergest nationwide¡­ or even worldwide!¡±

    Looking at Ling Mo, the sunsses man felt a hint of coldughter rise in his heart: ¡°I never thought this guy would be so overconfident¡­ With his current capabilities, even if he upies one or two warehouses, there¡¯ll still be a significant gappared to Niepan in the short term. And this gap will only continue to widen, ultimately forcing him to return everything he devoured back to me!¡±

    Thinking this, the sunsses man¡¯s former arrogance returned, but just as he was about to say something, a bizarre tingling sensation suddenly spread across his neck, making his face go pale for a moment¡­

    ¡°Damn, I almost forgot that little monster is still on me!¡±

    At this moment, Ling Mo finally spoke after contemting. He pulled a notebook from his pocket and ced a pen on top of it: ¡°Write down the locations of all the warehouses, including what¡¯s stored in them and in what quantities. I need to know everything. Don¡¯t tell me you only know the general information; I¡¯m sure when you interrogated those people, you used quite a few methods, right? Also¡­ don¡¯t try any tricks, you know that.¡±

    As he said this, Ling Mo tapped his forehead and showed a strange smile.

    Seeing this expression, the sunsses man¡¯s body involuntarily tensed up again. The master ball had left a very deep impression on him during this time¡­

    ¡°How will you ensure my safety?¡± the sunsses man asked through gritted teeth.

    Ling Mo gave him a peculiar nce and said, ¡°At the very least, you need to wait until the authenticity of the intelligence is confirmed before you have the right to negotiate terms with me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The sunsses man frowned in thought for a while before finally shifting his gaze to the notebook. Initially, he was quite conflicted about the matter, and even if he were to concede, he certainly wouldn¡¯t give all the information to Ling Mo. But now, the thought of finally getting a chance to trick this jerk made him a bit excited.

    ¡°He really thinks he¡¯s got me cornered¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the locations and watch you walk into your own trap! Hehehe¡­ But I shouldn¡¯t agree too quickly,¡± he thought, while letting out a muffled grunt and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll think it over a bit more¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Surprising him, Ling Mo didn¡¯t press further; instead, he walked toward the sunsses man with a bottle in hand. ¡°In the meantime, why don¡¯t you do me a small favor¡­¡±

    As soon as he saw Ling Mo¡¯s familiar smile, every hair on the sunsses man¡¯s body stood on end. Yet at the same time, any lingering doubts in his mind vanished¡­ If Ling Mo were trying to set him up, he¡¯d be eager for him to write down the intelligence right now-who would have time for this sort of thing otherwise?

    ¡°Wait! Even so, I shouldn¡¯t be secretly pleased about this!¡± the sunsses man shouted inwardly, and asked, ¡°What¡­ what do you want¡­ I already agreed to cooperate¡­ Ah¡­ ah!¡±

    The sudden cry of agony from inside the room immediately drew the attention of those outside. But apart from Wang Lin and Old Zheng casting a few curious nces, everyone else reacted as if this was a regr urrence.

    A few secondster, Ling Mo picked up the ¡°lesion¡± from the floor with a speechless look at the sunsses man. The guy had faints, but not because of the ¡°lesion.¡± It was due to the master ball revolving tirelessly on his forehead¡­

    ¡°Plop plop!¡±

    The master ball would asionally leap up beforending back on the sunsses man¡¯s head, causing the unconscious man to let out a muffled groan each time¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 817: The Talking Master Ball

    ¡°It gets all excited at the sight of the lesion¡­¡± Ling Mo was somewhat surprised. He initially intended to test the power of this ¡°lesion¡± and incidentally help the sunsses man¡­ to reinforce thetter¡¯s suspicions. This idea had appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s mind as soon as theynded, and now it seemed to be quite effective¡­

    The sunsses man wasn¡¯t aplete Big Boss after all. Without the connection between them, his original personality traits were entirely exposed. One might say he was more like a vessel carrying the Big Boss¡¯s memories. Although there were simrities between the two, there were also distinct differences. At least in terms of strategy, this sunsses man was far inferior to his main body.

    ¡°Once he wakes up, he¡¯ll instinctively hand over all the intelligence to me¡­ No matter how we negotiate, it¡¯s impossible to make himpletely betray ¡®himself.¡¯ On the contrary, this method is more reliable. He has already assumed that I am with Niepan, so once an abnormal event urs, he will be more prone to wild imaginations. With a bit of guidance, it¡¯ll lead to the current ¡®misunderstanding¡¯¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself, but his eyes turned back to the ¡°lesion¡±: ¡°But it¡¯s not reacting at all, could it be¡­ just an auxiliary vocal organ of a creature?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Ling Mo simply crouched down and used a tentacle to make an incision on the sunsses man: ¡°Make use of everything¡­¡± he muttered while pressing the ¡°lesion¡± down. The unconscious sunsses man twitched immediately, seemingly sensing the misfortune about to befall him¡­

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s hand stopped just five centimeters from the wound. What puzzled him was that although this ¡°lesion¡± had a conditioned response to the scent of blood, it wasn¡¯t nearly as proactive and excited as the master ball¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ Even if the functions are different, they are fundamentally the same, so their instinctive reactions should at least be simr, right? But now they behave differently, what¡¯s the reason for that?¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brows and thought for a moment, then brought another tentacle up to the ¡°lesion.¡± This time, its reaction was even more thorough-itpletely ignored the tentacle¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely overlooking something¡­ Think carefully¡­¡± After a moment, Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°That¡¯s it! Their progenitors!¡±He had previously considered this issue, but back then, his thinking was confined to the levels of zombies, neglecting the differences betweenmon zombies and variation zombies. Even though those Infant Zombies mutated from consuming fuel, what about the source of the master ball¡¯s origin? It was an infection source!

    A stark contrast!

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not exactly a direct lineage, the stuff it has devoured is substantial¡­ It has even devoured King level creatures¡­¡± Ling Mo immediately realized that this ¡°lesion¡± was still too low-level, whereas the master ball had already begun evolving into a true mutation creature. If he wanted to cultivate another one, he¡¯d have to find a ¡°high-level lesion¡± like the master ball.

    However, infection sources and progenitors aren¡¯t that easy to find. They don¡¯t produce many offspring, and even fewer can develop ¡°lesions.¡± In this regard, the master ball¡¯s existence is truly precious¡­

    ¡°The master ball is so excited; it wants to devour this ¡®lesion,¡¯ right? Fine, perhaps this is its real food¡­¡±

    With this in mind, Ling Mo tossed the ¡°lesion¡± in his hand over. The master ball, which had just leapt up, suddenly expanded, and with a ¡°plop,¡± it swallowed the ¡°lesion¡± whole. Inside its transparent body, a shadow simr to it appeared, and after a few seconds¡¯ pause, it suddenly began to contract, with its surface quickly turning red.

    The master ball, originally like a transparent red gemstone, soon became a mass of blood-red. As the color deepened, its internal situation gradually became obscured. Ling Mo wasn¡¯t too interested in the devouring process itself; he was more excited about the changes after the master ball¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°If it makes the master ball this eager, it must be greatly beneficial, right? It¡¯s a pity that out of so many Infant Zombies, only one has been born; this thing is really hard to find¡­¡±

    The master ball¡¯s devouringsted for nearly an hour until the blood glow on its surface gradually became translucent, and the little thing returned to its original state with a ¡°plop.¡±

    Ling Mo quickly grabbed it. In terms of color and shape, the master ball was still the same, but it seemed to have a small mass of blood mist inside it now. Numerous vein-like blood threads intertwined together, and at the core was something resembling a drop of blood. However, upon closer inspection, it looked like a miniature heart¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to have such a significant effect! I wonder what changes it will bring to its power¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s eyes immediately showed a look of surprise and joy. He thought for a moment, then reached out and pinched the master ball again.

    This time, before he even released his fingers, the master ball suddenly made a sound.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Ling Mo was initially taken aback, then showed a hint of suspicion.

    The sounds previously emitted by the master ball were actually caused by its body contracting, but sometimes the movements were too subtle to notice with the naked eye. Ling Mo, having observed the master ball closely, had noted this detail long ago.

    But now, while the master ball was still artificially contracted, how could it make a sound?

    Unless¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He slightly loosened his grip, then tightened it again. This time, his focus was entirely on the ¡°heart,¡± and his psychic tentacle wrapped around the master ball.

    ¡°Plop~¡±

    Another light sound came, and this time, Ling Mo¡¯s expression changedpletely.

    The master ball¡¯s body¡­ didn¡¯t move! Only the ¡°heart¡± moved! And the sound came from within the ¡°heart¡±!

    ¡°It actually evolved a vocal system! A talking master ball!¡± Ling Mo stared unblinkingly at the ¡°jellyfish¡± in his hand, filled with awe. This rate of evolution¡­ it¡¯s terrifying!

    From nothing to something, it took only an hour!

    ¡°If Old Lan finds out, I wonder if he¡¯ll go crazy because of this¡­ This master ball is the nightmare of overachievers!¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but give the master ball a couple more squeezes, and this time there was a slight change in its sound. It seemed to be deliberately acting a bit weak while gently brushing its tentacles against Ling Mo¡¯s palm¡­

    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s actually pretending to be cute! What if I discover something new by squeezing it a few more times¡­?¡±

    ¡°Plop~¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the dormitory building.

    Wang Lin was crouching in a corner, wiping her de, when suddenly a man with dark circles and a cigarette appeared behind her.

    He stared at the back of Wang Lin¡¯s head for a moment, then gave a dry cough and said, ¡°Wang Lin¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it,¡± Wang Lin replied without looking up.

    Old Zheng showed a hint of embarrassment. After hesitating for a moment, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you ever thought about staying here? I mean¡­ staying with your sister and brother-inw?¡±

    Wang Lin paused in her actions, nced at Xia Na not far away, and then at the closed room door¡­ She quickly let out a muffled snort and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet. They only bully me¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve thought about it?¡± Old Zheng sighed and said, ¡°Think it through; you were forced to escape back then. We in the Central Region¡­¡±

    ¡°If that day everes, I¡¯ll repay the favor,¡± Wang Lin suddenly bit her lip and said coldly, ¡°And that matter¡­ I¡¯ll settle it eventually.¡±

    ¡°Not going to tell Ling Mo?¡± Old Zheng asked again.

    ¡°He only bullies me,¡± Wang Lin muttered as she continued wiping her de.

    Old Zheng gave a bitter smile and then changed the subject. However, just as he started, Wang Lin red at him sharply: ¡°Why do I feel like something¡¯s off with this situation? Could Ling Mo be setting us up again?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s off about it? Besides the Second Camp, who else around here has a helicopter?¡± Wang Lin said irritably.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­ Don¡¯t you think their behavior is strange? Why insist on staying here? I secretly asked the pilot earlier, and he said it was to have Ling Mo help get fuel, but does that really require living here? There¡¯s something fishy about this!¡± Old Zheng said, furrowing his brow.

 Chapter 818: The Incurable Madness

    Meanwhile, inside Falcon Second Camp.

    This was an office located on the top floor. In the somewhat sparse room, there were two people standing.

    One of them was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Before his gaze, a red falcon g was fluttering in the wind on a gpole. His bloodshot eyes asionally shed a hint of coldness, as if he were staring directly at the falcon.

    The other person stood behind him, holding a report and reading aloud, ¡°The Main Camp has already conducted a count of the number of aircraft we have, including several fighter jets that are currently out ofmission. They¡¯ve also started investigating our personnel situation, and I¡¯ve been trying to dy them on that¡­ Additionally,¡± the man suddenly looked up, his face grim, ¡°they are requesting to inspect our warehouse and register all the supplies¡­¡±

    The person by the window suddenly waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about those matterster¡­ Zhang Yu, what about Ling Mo?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Jason has already sent back a message using our code, saying that everything has been arranged. Ling Mo is currently staying at the Oil Depot. But Yuwen Xuan, are we really going to pin all our hopes on Ling Mo? You know he can¡¯t take on the entire camp alone¡­¡± Zhang Yu said in a low, helpless voice.

    Yuwen Xuan abruptly turned his head, his eyes showing a hint of madness as he said, ¡°Falcon won¡¯t deploy the entire camp either! I know exactly how much strength they can muster¡­ Distance is our first barrier! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen topromise in the first ce. Now they no longer want to continuepromising. They want to further test my limits and force me to relinquish my power¡­ These things aren¡¯t just mine; at least the Air Force Corps isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    A faint smile suddenly appeared on his lips, and his tone became eerily calm: ¡°Falcon wants to take more than just from me; they want from him too. I can¡¯t even tolerate this, so how could Ling Mo? Just wait, he¡¯ll get everything back from Falcon with interest. This affair needs him, and he must be part of it.¡±

    Zhang Yu was stunned for a moment, then sighed softly, shaking the report in his hand. ¡°The time they¡¯re giving us is getting shorter¡­ You¡­ should make a decision soon.¡±¡°No¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan shook his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s them; they¡¯re the ones running out of time.¡± Then he grinned widely and suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±

    Zhang Yu stared at Yuwen Xuan in shock for a few moments, then sighed softly, already feeling a headacheing on. ¡°This madness is incurable¡­ But,¡± he paused, his eyes suddenly brightening, ¡°maybe we can actually look forward to it¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see how they¡¯ll perform¡­¡±

    In another office, a young man in his twenties was speaking with a smile.

    He was dressed in a well-tailored suit, with neatly trimmed short hair and a small tuft of hair styled with hair spray. As he spoke, he leaned back on a leather sofa, contentedly stroking the armrest. ¡°This ce is really nice. Although it¡¯s a bit secluded, the facilities are well-equipped, and life here is quite enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I heard that Ling Mo used to live here, is that true?¡± He suddenly leaned forward and asked.

    A woman responded, casually setting down an ornament she had been examining. ¡°I heard that too. When I said I wanted to stay here, that guy called Tom refused. If it weren¡¯t for you insisting oning over to learn more about him, I wouldn¡¯t have sneaked you in.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± The young man sneered, ¡°He¡¯s just an outsider. Why should he have special privileges? Yuwen Xuan gave him privileges, and look where that got him? And Su Qianrou, that woman is in no better shape now¡­ Who knows, this ce might be mine in the future¡­¡± He looked around the room with satisfaction, then stood up proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The next time Ie in here, I¡¯ll be the master of this ce. But before that happens, I do hope hees back once more.¡±

    The woman opened her mouth as if to say something but remained silent, ncing around as she walked out. As the door closed, she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°Even if he doese back, he probably won¡¯t be walking in here alive¡­ But if he knew about what¡¯s happening here, he probably wouldn¡¯t daree back, would he? Sigh¡­¡±

    After having dinner at the Dormitory, Ling Mo shifted his focus to the Oil Depot. More precisely, he concentrated on the mutation beastsing to scavenge for food. However, he didn¡¯t need to handle this personally. With Yu Shiran and Xiao Bai around, they could easily draw out the mutation beasts one by one and find ways to hunt them down.

    To be cautious, Ling Mo sent Ye Lian and the others over as well, while he stayed attuned to the situation through the psychic link.

    The three female Zombies finally got a chance to ¡°stretch their legs.¡± They eagerly distanced themselves from the crowds and quickly disappeared down the road leading to Zone B. This scene left Ling Mo a bit helpless. No matter what, it seemed they preferred to stay away from humans. Their instinctual craving for battle and ughter, however, hadn¡¯t diminished at all.

    Before long, the sound of agonized howls echoed from the direction of the Oil Depot, asionally mixed with Xiao Bai¡¯s excited ¡°MeGu¡± noises. Only Ling Mo could pick up on these details; the others would feel only a growing tension.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that ck Silk won¡¯t tell me what happened before. I wonder if they discovered something out in the wilderness¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with some frustration.

    At that moment, he suddenly tensed, turning his head, only to rx again as he said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± A voice responded from the shadows by the wall, and a person stepped out to stand beside Ling Mo. She ced her hands on the railing in front of her and looked out into the distance along with him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Just looking around,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    Xu Shuhan fell silent. Though her expression was hidden beneath a mask, Ling Mo could see from the side that her lips were pressed tightly together.

    After a while, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I know they¡¯re over there-I can smell the blood. You know? The wind¡¯s blowing this way.¡±

    Seeing Ling Mo remain silent, Xu Shuhan gently exhaled and said, ¡°When I smell the scent, my body wants to go over there, but my mind is scared. I remember how I used to think when I was human, but now I feel like maybe I was wrong back then¡­ But when I think about it more, at least I still know what fear is, which makes me different from other Zombies¡­¡± She suddenly paused and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ To me, they¡¯re different from other Zombies, and so are you,¡± Ling Mo replied with an easy smile.

    Xu Shuhan seemed somewhat moved. After a moment of thought, she said, ¡°You¡¯re different from other humans too¡­ I mean, in your attitude toward Zombies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xu Shuhan again. Although this former female host had turned into a Zombie, traces of her past self asionally flickered through her words and actions. However, when faced with other humans and Zombies, these traces often turned into a part of her fear, something she unconsciously ignored.

    ¡°Ling Mo, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­¡± Xu Shuhan spoke up again. ¡°Will I ever be able to talk peacefully with others like I do with you? Not with a mask on, but face-to-face with other humans?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly reached out and slowly removed her mask.

    In the moment her blood-red eyes were revealed, Ling Mo could vaguely see a hint of moisture in them¡­ But quickly, those eyes disappeared from his view, reced by a subtle fragrance at the tip of his nose.

    Xu Shuhan rested her head on his shoulder, gently wrapping her arms around him, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me take in your scent. You¡¯re the only human I can do this with now. Honestly, I¡¯m a bit scared-I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to smell it ever again, and I¡¯m afraid that one day, when I want to, I might not be able to resist biting¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had just begun to form some spections, but as he was about to ask, Xu Shuhan interrupted him, ¡°No need for questions. If you want to talk, just tell me your stories. I can sense that you care for them deeply, right? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t record any of this. Even if I were to record, it would only be in my mind.¡±

    As she said this, she let out a softugh, and the grip of her arm seemed to tighten a bit.

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start from the day I met Ye Lian¡­¡±

    Under the night sky, Ling Mo and Xu Shuhan stood quietly on the topmost Corridor. Meanwhile, down on the ground below, a lone figure was looking up at them.

    Wang Lin red at them with discontent, then huffed loudly, ¡°Vixen! Casanova! Just you wait!¡±

    Sensing something, Ling Mo nced downwards but found nothing unusual.

    The moonlit clearing was empty, with only Old Lan¡¯s calls asionally echoing from a room below, followed by the muffled shouts of Mu Chen. The instructor was quite irritable, yet his voice was kept low, ¡°Damn it! Old man, can you keep it down?!¡­ Hey, girl, what are you doing with the gun?!¡­ You with the dead eyes, what are you staring at? Get back to writing your stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xu Shuhan suddenlyughed, and as she did, her grip on Ling Mo¡¯s arm grew even tighter.

 Chapter 819: You Foolish Human!

    It was unclear how much time had passed, but it wasn¡¯t until the sounds from Zone B grew weaker that Xu Shuhan finally let go of Ling Mo.

    Before that, Ling Mo had been speaking in a low voice, recounting memories from Ye Lian to Li Yalin. He also mentioned Wang Lin, the F Team, and even many other people he had met and experiences he had gone through over the past year.

    He had forgotten the names and faces of some people, but the details of events at that time remained deeply imprinted in his mind. As he unraveled these memories, it seemed as though he was not only speaking to Xu Shuhan but also to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite strange¡­ I lived for over twenty years before the Cataclysm, yet my experiences don¡¯t seem to add up to what I¡¯ve gone through this past year. From your tone, you probably feel the same way, right? I think it¡¯s because, in the face of life-and-death situations, we tend to live each day more fully. At least at the end of each day, I can tell myself, ¡®I¡¯m still alive¡¯¡­ For most people, achieving just that is enough¡­¡± Xu Shuhan suddenly said, looking up at Ling Mo.

    She slowly took two steps back and then blinked. The bloody aura in her red eyes diminished significantly, and a smile gradually appeared on her face. ¡°After turning into a Zombie, I didn¡¯t know how to live a meaningful life. I even felt that I suddenly had no purpose. But after listening to you, I realized that Zombies can have a life, too. Haha¡­ What I want to say is that you made me realize that Zombies can also be valued, that they can hold a beautiful ce in people¡¯s hearts, not just be something others can¡¯t wait to destroy.¡±

    ¡°In any case, thank you for letting me live and for giving me direction,¡± Xu Shuhan¡¯s tone suddenly turned resolute. ¡°I will always remember you. One day, I will make more people see Zombies the way you do. They will understand that Zombies, like humans, have different personalities and methods of doing things. Just wait and see¡­¡±

    After saying that, Xu Shuhan turned and walked toward the stairs. ¡°So¡­ good night.¡±

    Ling Mo stood still, watching her back for a few moments before suddenly calling out to her, ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan paused for a moment, then sighed softly without turning around. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡±¡°Put on your mask first, you¡¯ll scare people to death like that,¡± Ling Mo kindly reminded her.

    As soon as he said this, Xu Shuhan¡¯s body stiffened. Two secondster, she hurriedly quickened her pace and dashed into the corridor.

    As her figure disappeared, her voice echoed, ¡°Foolish human!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, only Ling Mo was left on that floor. He looked at the dark corridor entrance, a small smile appearing on his face, then turned his gaze to the night outside. ¡°Having a goal is good. It¡¯s better than living aimlessly¡­ But Host Xu¡¯s goal isn¡¯t any easier than mine¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Three dayster, the air above the Oil Depot suddenly buzzed with a humming sound, apanied by the slow descent of two Helicopters.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Old Zheng and Wang Lin exchanged smiles, seeing the anticipation in each other¡¯s eyes. After being stuck in this isted ce for three days, only Ling Mo and his girlfriends seemed to be able to amuse themselves; everyone else was nearly bored to death.

    Especially Old Zheng, who always had a feeling of being duped, making each day feel like a year. Now that the Second Camp¡¯s Helicopters had finally arrived, he felt an overwhelming sense of relief.

    ¡°Once we get to the Second Camp, everything will be fine¡­ Bring back Ling Mo, sign the cooperation agreement, then head to Falcon¡¯s Main Camp, and my mission will beplete! I¡¯ll nevere here again, never see Ling Mo again! Hahaha¡­¡±

    The sunsses man felt equally excited. Over the past three days, he had written down all the Intelligence to hand over to Ling Mo, just waiting to see him dig his own grave. He even contemted staying to watch Ling Mo fall into the traps¡­

    ¡°Thest Helicopter was with his aplices, and this time it must be the same¡­ I didn¡¯t expect he could get his hands on two Helicopters at once, seems like he¡¯s really scheming¡­ Haha, with my Intelligence as a decoy, of course, he could turn these people. It¡¯s a pity though, he thinks Falcon is ying into his hands, but doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s also sewing a suit for me, what a fool¡­¡±

    Just as the sunsses man was feeling smug, a sudden sharp pain shot through his leg, and he fell to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡± Mu Chen cursed, though a hint of confusion shed in his eyes. ¡°Why am I so strong today? How did one kick send this guy down¡­¡±

    ¡°Who here is Ling-Ge?¡±

    Two men had already jumped out of the Helicopter. One of them nced at the crowd and asked loudly.

    In the whistling wind, Ling Mo calmly looked at them but didn¡¯t speak immediately.

    Both men appeared to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. The one speaking had pale skin, narrow eyes, and a very enthusiastic smile on his face. The other looked ordinary, except for a scar at the corner of his mouth, which gave him a more intimidating appearance.

    The fair-skinned man asked again and quickly noticed the sunsses man¡¯s nce toward Ling Mo. He paused for a moment, then walked over to Ling Mo, extending his hand. ¡°Hello, Ling-Ge, I¡¯m a Member under Captain Tom, my name is Luo Ming. This is my teammate, his name is Zhang Xi.¡± He gestured to Scarface, who had also walked over quickly and gave Ling Mo a military salute.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Xi.¡± This person seemed to not be much of a talker, his tone was dry, contrasting with his cheerful name.

    ¡°Ling-Ge, please board the Helicopter quickly, our time out here is limited. I can exin the situation to you on the flight,¡± Luo Ming urged, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ling Mo gave him another long look, then suddenly reached into his pocket. Luo Ming still had a hint of urgency on his face, seemingly not noticing Ling Mo¡¯s action.

    A contemtive look shed in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes as he slowly drew something from his pocket-a Communicator. ¡°No rush, let me contact Yuwen Xuan first.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Luo Ming quickly objected, casting a somewhat embarrassed nce at Ling Mo, as if oblivious to Ling Mo¡¯s irritated expression. He whispered, ¡°We¡¯re being monitored¡­¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re being monitored, that means we¡¯re also under surveince. How are we supposed to get in?¡± Ling Mo asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Luo Ming lowered his voice even further, ¡°That¡¯s precisely why we¡¯vee to pick you up. Don¡¯t worry, Captain Tom has a n, we just need you to cooperate a bit when the timees. Ling-Ge, let¡¯s hurry, if we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll really be toote.¡±

    ¡°Why are there two Helicopters? Wouldn¡¯t that make us a bigger target?¡± Ling Mo pressed on.

    ¡°On the contrary, this is part of the strategy to get you all inside, and there are some things I need to discuss with you privately,¡± Luo Ming said urgently.

    ¡°Onest question¡­ why were you chosen for this mission?¡±

    Zhang Xi looked anxious, while Luo Ming answered helplessly, ¡°Deploying Jason again would raise suspicions. Captain Tom thought it through and decided that only the two of us were suitable because neither of us has met you before, and people at the Main Camp wouldn¡¯t suspect us¡­ Although we joined the captainter, we are absolutely reliable! I don¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs between the Main Camp and the Second Camp, I¡¯ll only follow the captain¡¯s orders. I understand you have some doubts, Ling-Ge, but rest assured, I¡¯ll address all of them. Now, please board the Helicopter¡­¡±

    He stepped aside, extending his Arm towards the Helicopter in a gesture of invitation.

    Ling Mo pondered briefly and then stepped forward. Ye Lian and the others followed immediately, along with Xu Shuhan and Mu Chen¡­

    Luo Ming then turned to Old Zheng and the others and said, ¡°Please board this Helicopter.¡±

    The sunsses man watched Ling Mo¡¯s back with a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes, feeling a strange sensation creeping over him. However, no one else heard the conversation between Luo Ming and Ling Mo, so after some thought, he just lowered his head and followed along.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not instigating them but coborating¡­ This person is showing such respect because Ling Mo has the Intelligence on me¡­ Now they¡¯re separating me onto another Helicopter. Could it be apromise between Ling Mo and the other party? Ah, whatever, no matter what they n, they¡¯ll eventually step into the trap I¡¯ve set for them. This is what they call a conspiracy¡­¡±

    As the cabin door closed, the Helicopter immediately lifted off the ground, quickly gaining altitude.

    Luo Ming and Zhang Xi stood near the cabin door, each holding a gun. Luo Ming asionally shed a small smile at Ling Mo and nodded from time to time. However, soon after, beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and his eyes began to reveal difort.

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s unwavering gaze from such a close distance, Luo Ming quickly felt the pressure bing unbearable.

    Just as he was beginning to squirm with unease, Ling Mo finally spoke, ¡°So, what did Tom tell you to say to me?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already mentioned the main points before we boarded. Captain Tom emphasized that you, Ling-Ge, must cooperate with us. The rest will be exined by Captain Tom himself once we arrive,¡± Luo Ming forced a smile and added, ¡°There¡¯s also one more thing¡­¡±

 Chapter 820: Lethal Intentions on the Rooftop

    Luo Ming paused before continuing, ¡°The ce we¡¯re going to this time is actually not the Second Camp¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a sharp pain suddenly locked onto his forehead. At the same time, an incredibly intense feeling surfaced in Luo Ming¡¯s mind, as if uttering another word might get him killed on the spot. The young man in front of him, who seemed calm, instantly transformed into a humanoid beast. The pressure emanating from his bright eyes was no less than what Luo Ming had experienced from a Senior Zombie¡­

    A few secondster, Luo Ming¡¯s body jolted, and he suddenly cleared up. However, his face turned even paler, ayer of cold sweat appeared on him, and his hands gripped tightly involuntarily.

    Ling Mo gave him a slightly puzzled nce before returning to his usual expression, asking mildly, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    Forcing a smile, Luo Ming replied, ¡°The situation at the Second Camp is¡­ chaotic, so we can¡¯t go there directly. But don¡¯t worry, Ling-Ge, Captain Tom has already made the necessary arrangements. This is merely a detour strategy, and I¡¯m just following orders¡­¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked up at Ling Mo, his gaze gradually bing calm, as if what had just happened never urred.

    Ling Mo pondered for a while, and only when Luo Ming started feeling anxious again did he finally nod and say, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    As Ling Mo¡¯s gaze moved away, Luo Ming¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and his body involuntarily rxed. If Zhang Xi hadn¡¯t nudged him with his shoulder, he might not have been able to sit up straight.

    Luo Ming nced sideways at Zhang Xi, his lips moving slightly. When his peripheral visionnded on Ling Mo, a deep sense of dread flickered in his eyes¡­¡°So, how did it go?¡± Xia Na asked quietly, watching Ling Mo take a seat beside her.

    Mu Chen, who was in the corner, also came over but silently retreated upon catching Xia Na¡¯s gaze. However, his eyes remained on Ling Mo, feeling that something was off about Ling Mo¡¯s behavior. When it came to boarding, Ling Mo seemed overly cautious¡­

    Ling Mo smiled nonchntly and then leaned back in his seat. As he closed his eyes, Luo Ming at the cabin door also seemed to breathe a light sigh of relief¡­

    After flying for about twenty more minutes, a voice suddenly came from the front cockpit. Judging by the tone, the person seemed to be speaking not only to Luo Ming and the others but alsomunicating with another helicopter: ¡°We¡¯re about tond, get ready¡­ Yeah, stay safe¡­¡±

    After putting down the walkie-talkie, the Co-pilot turned around, expressionless, and waved his right hand at Luo Ming, saying, ¡°Prepare tond.¡±

    Luo Ming silently exchanged a nce with the Co-pilot, then looked up at Ling Mo with a smile and said, ¡°Ling-Ge. Below is the transit point selected by Captain Tom. We can take a rest here. By tonight, we should be able to infiltrate the Second Camp.¡±

    While nodding, Ling Mo nced out the window. The helicopter was descending, and a building below was growingrger in his vision.

    The empty rooftop showed no signs of life, and the Iron Door leading inside was closed. Beside the building was a deste street, which seemed devoid of any life except for various abandoned, corroded remnants. In the distance, there was a glimpse of wreckage from an explosion, and one could vaguely see part of a helicopter partially buried under the debris¡­

    ¡°This is the town leading to the Second Camp¡­¡± Ling Mo recognized it at once, and he gave the pile of debris a particrly long look. Suddenly, a familiar figure shed through his mind. However, he quickly shook his head vigorously and pinched his brow. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to suppress it for so long, don¡¯t let it rpse now¡­ But then again, it hasn¡¯t acted up in ages-why is it suddenly resurfacing here? I know it¡¯s rted to her, but she wouldn¡¯te back here¡­ Revisiting old haunts is not typical zombie behavior¡­¡±

    Frowning slightly, Ling Mo nced at the wreckage again before shifting his gaze away.

    The helicopternded¡­

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Luo Ming¡¯s smile seemed noticeably warmer than before. He quickly jumped out of the cabin and turned to Ling Mo, saying, ¡°You can alle out now.¡± As he spoke, he had already stepped back several paces, as if clearing a space for them.

    ¡°Damn, my head¡¯s spinning¡­¡± Mu Chen yawned long and hard, eager to get up from his seat. But just as he was about to follow, Ling Mo grabbed his arm, pulling him back a couple of steps.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, captain¡­¡± Mu Chen started to say, slightly annoyed, but the fatigue on his face suddenly vanished. He clearly saw a warning in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, and such an unusual reaction immediately gave Mu Chen a sense of foreboding. Thinking back to Ling Mo¡¯s earlier behavior, he couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Just be cautious,¡± Ling Mo shook his head, saying.

    At the moment, everything appeared normal¡­

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t move, and naturally, none of the female zombies did either. Mu Chen stood to the side, head lowered, and gazed warily around the Rooftop. Although he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, he trusted Ling Mo¡¯s instincts enough not to ignore them. So, thoughts involuntarily raced through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, ¡°Are there zombies? Senior Zombies?¡±

    Over by the Iron Door, Zhang Xi had also jumped down. He stood alongside Luo Ming, both of them watching the helicopter door with dark expressions.

    Luo Ming shouted, ¡°Hurry down, we can¡¯t afford to dy any longer¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t afford to dy¡­ or don¡¯t want to dy?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s cold voice suddenly echoed from inside.

    Luo Ming froze for a moment, and a hint of something shed in his eyes. Before he could say anything else, Zhang Xi, who had been silent, stepped forward and said, ¡°Come down quickly; aren¡¯t you heading to the Second Camp?¡±

    His tone was a bit stiff, but his voice was loud, and after a nce from Zhang Xi, Luo Ming anxiously added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ling-Ge¡­¡±

    ¡°Heading there? Haha¡­ if you¡¯re in such a hurry, why note and help me with my luggage?¡± Ling Mo chuckled and said.

    ¡°Help with¡­¡± Luo Ming was taken aback again, and after a quick exchange of nces with Zhang Xi, he stepped back rather than forward, saying, ¡°Ling-Ge, don¡¯t joke around; those are your personal belongings. How could I dare to touch them¡­¡±

    ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t dare toe over?¡± Ling Mo interrupted him.

    As Luo Ming¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, Ling Mo continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve arranged for so many people to pick me up, why hide sneakily behind the door?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Luo Ming¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he blurted out, ¡°How did he find out?¡±

    A trace of darkness shed in Zhang Xi¡¯s eyes, and he gripped his gun tightly.

    Equally shocked was Mu Chen inside the Cabin. He looked at Ling Mo in amazement and then nced outside. Meanwhile, he also keenly noticed the actions of Li Yalin and Ye Lian. The two girls had silently moved behind the Pilot and Co-pilot, taking action just as the two were about to react.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I can¡¯t promise your head will stay in ce,¡± Li Yalin said with an icy smile, pressing her snake-kiss-like weapon against the Pilot¡¯s temple, just a fraction away from piercing his skull.

    The Pilot froze, his left hand slowly moving away from a button.

    The Co-pilot had a cold gun barrel pressed against his hindbrain, and he trembled all over, slowly raising his hands.

    At that moment, the Iron Door suddenly swung open with a ¡°bang,¡± and more than a dozen people rushed out from inside.

    As soon as they emerged, they arranged themselves in a fan shape around the Helicopter, all pointing their dark gun barrels at the cabin door.

    In the blink of an eye, the previously peaceful Rooftop was suddenly filled with an atmosphere of danger.

    ¡°What a surprise, I didn¡¯t expect you to notice,¡± said a slightly muffled male voice from behind the door. Then a short, stout middle-aged man stepped out. He wore gold-rimmed sses and looked a bit weary, but as he nced at the Helicopter, a cold smile crept onto his lips.

    ¡°But even if you¡¯ve found out now, it¡¯s toote. It just means more work for us. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d really manage to lure you here. My three days of waiting here weren¡¯t in vain,¡± the sses Man said, ncing over at Luo Ming and Zhang Xi with a smile. ¡°You two worked hard, running around all those suspicious ces for three days.¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­¡± Luo Ming replied, lowering his head.

    ¡°What¡­ what the hell is going on?¡± Mu Chen waspletely dumbfounded, especially after hearing the sses Man¡¯s words. His thoughts were in total disarray. ¡°Why would the Second Camp go to such lengths to deal with you? Wait, no¡­ If this were the Second Camp¡¯s doing, we would have been caught three days ago¡­¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s mind raced, he heard Ling Mo say, ¡°They¡¯re not from the Second Camp; they¡¯re from Falcon.¡± He then looked at Luo Ming and let out a coldugh. ¡°This guy is quite the actor, and he¡¯s got mental ability.¡±

    As for the other one called Zhang Xi, he was obviously handpicked by Falcon. Quiet and menacing-looking, he wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion even if he said nothing. Paired with Luo Ming, it was even harder to spot any ws¡­

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already figured it out, why note out? Hiding doesn¡¯t help,¡± the sses Manughed again.

 Chapter 821: Deep Grudge

    sses Man¡¯s tone was filled with a lighthearted mood as he adjusted his sses and smiled at the cabin door, ¡°Even if you manage to control the helicopter, it¡¯s useless. The fuel inside was only enough to get here in the first ce. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can force them to take off. But if you crash and get shattered, don¡¯t me us for not warning you beforehand.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen paused, a trace of anger shing on his face, ¡°Such calcted schemes! How deep is this grudge? Wait¡­ This has nothing to do with me, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge grudge,¡± Ling Mo replied calmly. In the face of immense interests, these little tricks are nothing¡­

    ¡°Should I go out and rify? Can you provide me with some proof?¡± Mu Chen asked, frustrated.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an instructor helping me lead the team. They shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you¡­¡± Ling Mo said, rubbing his temples.

    ¡°Damn it! Following you brings me nothing but bad luck!¡± Mu Chen eximed in exasperation. He drew his knife and said angrily, ¡°If they make a move, I won¡¯t be polite! But captain, do you know what is really going on here?¡±

    ¡°More or less¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Ling Mo looked towards the cockpit again, and Xia Na, as if receiving a signal, suddenly walked over with a sly smile and pressed down hard on Li Yalin¡¯s wrist. Her action appeared forceful, with no warning beforehand. Witnessing this, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, not to mention the pilot.

    At this moment, that delicate hand seemed like a relentless hammer about toe down, ready to crush his skull. This kind of death was terrifying. Even though he was mentally prepared for various situations, he never expected something so horrifying.The pilot almost instinctively shouted, ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xia Na¡¯s palm stopped steadily just two centimeters away from her Senior Sister. She licked her lips, then turned her head to look at the Co-pilot. The Co-pilot, who had been expressionless, was now as pale as a sheet, with even his lips twitching involuntarily.

    ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t¡­¡± the Co-pilot muttered nervously.

    ¡°It seems neither of you wants to die¡­ Alright then, which one of you is going to tell me how much fuel is left?¡± Xia Na asked with a cheerful grin.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell too¡­¡±

    A few secondster, Xia Na suddenly straightened up. She nced back at Ling Mo and nodded with certainty.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, his expression uncertain.

    From outside, sses Man shouted again, ¡°Ling Mo, are you still noting out?¡­ I get it, you want to take those two people as hostages? If that¡¯s the case, I advise you toe out quickly¡­ Wake up to reality sooner rather thanter, don¡¯t waste our time. There¡¯s no need to be overly afraid; we chose this method to be more peaceful, right? But if you insist on not cooperating¡­¡±

    ¡°This sure is a peaceful scene,¡± a sarcastic voice suddenly interrupted him.

    sses Man was momentarily stunned, then a forced smile appeared on his face as he brazenly looked at Ling Mo, who appeared at the cabin door, ¡°You must be Ling Mo? Haha¡­ I suggest you leave those two Pilots alone¡­¡±

    In response to his gaze, Ling Mo simply raised an eyebrow before jumping to the ground.

    The moment he moved, the people around him immediately pointed their guns, and sses Man¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed.

    Luo Ming instinctively took a step back, especially when Ling Mo¡¯s gaze swept over him, stirring memories of simr situations he had encountered before. There was something strange in this man¡¯s eyes, making it difficult to control one¡¯s emotions¡­

    And at this moment, the emotion Luo Ming was feeling, originally meant to be excitement, inexplicably mixed with a trace of anxiety¡­

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Ling Mo asked bluntly.

    He didn¡¯t spare sses Man even a nce as he turned his attention to the surroundings¡­

    A trace of anger appeared in sses Man¡¯s eyes, and hisughter gradually faded. His tone became more sinister, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a trapped fish yet so arrogant. Do you even realize how many guns are pointed at you right now? The moment I give the order, you¡¯ll be riddled with bullets¡­¡±

    Seeing that Ling Mo seemed unfazed, sses Man sneered, then suddenly said, ¡°Are you looking for the other helicopter? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just circling above this town. We¡¯ve investigated and know you¡¯ve taken down Air Force Corps nes before. We don¡¯t know what clever trick you used, but this time, you definitely won¡¯t have any chance¡­ Have your peoplee out and surrender quietly, or else yourpanions will share your fate¡­¡±

    As he spoke, sses Man¡¯s sneer gradually disappeared again. He expected to see panic and fear on Ling Mo¡¯s face, but instead, Ling Mo just stared at him as if he were an idiot. This made him both angry and ufortable.

    Why is this man so calm? With guns pointing at him and hispanions hovering above, why isn¡¯t he even slightly affected? Has he calcted that the camp wouldn¡¯t kill him, so he acts indifferent? Or does he have some other n?

    ¡°Hehe, I advise you to stop scheming. The camp has gone to great lengths for you, which is quite an acknowledgment¡­ I¡¯ve heard you were just a survivor working for us before¡­ You handed over the Air Force Corps because you couldn¡¯t handle them, and now we¡¯re just making you surrenderpletely¡­¡±

    sses Man continued, knowing that there were several others in the cabin, but capturing Ling Mo would render the others irrelevant.

    ¡°Setting a trap to catch me and then using me to coerce Yuwen Xuan-is that what you call respect? If I were really working for you, whyplicate things so much? With your capabilities, couldn¡¯t you just crush me with a flick of your finger? As for handing over¡­ I didn¡¯t give anything to you; I gave it to Yuwen Xuan, understand?¡± Ling Mo said, speechless.

    For those blinded by greed, having a good excuse is not the most important thing-the result is all that matters. Even if they spout robber¡¯s logic, they can do so with conviction and even a clear conscience. Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected such thinking to be mainstream in Falcon so quickly.

    ¡°That Su Qianrou¡­ What exactly did she promise¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Survival of the fittest, that¡¯s a naturalw. You¡¯re still too young¡­¡± sses Man increasingly felt that something was off. He suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°You knew all along? How did you know?¡±

    As soon as he asked the question, Luo Ming also looked up nervously. He suddenly understood the source of his anxiety¡­

    ¡°When they came to pick me up, I already knew,¡± Ling Mo smiled and said, ¡°But at first, it was just a feeling. It wasn¡¯t until the ne arrived here that I waspletely certain. The Co-pilot deliberately made a hand gesture and emphasized the phrase ¡®ready.¡¯ At the time, I thought it was some kind of action code, but now I know it was about the other helicopter.¡± He looked at sses Man again, ¡°Your psychic power is impressive, hiding so many people and concealing any issues. But I simply refused to get off the ne, and you started to get anxious¡­¡±

    sses Man grunted in annoyance but then smiled again, ¡°Even if you have sharp observation skills, so what? You¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t you?¡± He gestured to his men, saying, ¡°Bring everyone down, and tie this man up! Ling Mo, whether or not you interpreted the signal correctly, this matter is already settled¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ling Mo chuckled and shook his head. Almost simultaneously, the roar of an engine approached the area¡­

 Chapter 822: Weve Boarded Ling Mos Pirate Ship

    Chapter 822: Weve Boarded Ling Mos Pirate Ship

    <b>1</b>

    At the sudden approach of the roaring sound, sses Man and the others were momentarily stunned. A few Falcon Members who were preparing to advance with guns instinctively paused and looked around with suspicion. Numerous buildings towered nearby, some of them quite tall, and standing on this Rooftop actually limited their view somewhat.

    Luo Ming listened intently for a moment and almost instinctively blurted out, ¡°Helicopter! It¡¯s that Helicopter!¡± His expression immediately turned grim. ording to their original n, this aircraft wasn¡¯t supposed toe back¡­ Even if the Pilot was held hostage, such a situation shouldn¡¯t arise, unless¡­ someone on that chopper intended to go down with them!

    When nning this operation, they had prepared for various potential scenarios. Capturing Ling Mo alive inevitably required taking some risks, but ording to their calctions, these risks could be minimized. Even if there were threats against the Pilot, without being able to control the Helicopter, those people were unlikely to take any drastic actions. Moreover, the Pilots were well-prepared for this, so no matter the level of intimidation, they wouldn¡¯t alter their course of action.

    It was an absolute advantage! Because the power and choices were entirely in their hands! No matter how strong Ling Mo was, he had to concede in such a situation. But what was happening now? Judging by the proximity of the sound, it seemed the Helicopter might already have reached the back of the tall buildings¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± sses Man¡¯s expression changed instantly, but no one could answer his question, except¡­ Ling Mo!

    Just one or two secondster, the Helicopter swiftly appeared above a tall building. At a distance of about one to two hundred meters, the Cabin door suddenly opened. As the dark muzzle of a gun emerged at the door, a foreboding sense surged in sses Man¡¯s heart, and he immediately shouted frantically, ¡°Grab Ling Mo!¡±

    But as soon as he finished speaking, two muffled grunts were heard simultaneously, followed by a sudden burst of gunfire. One bullet even grazed past sses Man¡¯s shoulder, and as a sharp pain hit, he let out a scream. He instinctively dove to the ground, and the Falcon Members standing in front of him reacted in the same manner. Most of them had their attention diverted in that moment, and many didn¡¯t evenprehend what was happening, being suppressed by the gunfire to the point they couldn¡¯t lift their heads.

    Some, however, immediately began to return fire, and for a moment, the sound of intense gunfire echoed through the area.sses Man looked up, pale-faced, nearly coughing up blood in shock. The figures that had been inside the Cabin had already rushed to the edge of the Rooftop amid the chaos, choosing a route that avoided the crossfire between both sides, now calmly jumping down. As he turned his gaze there, the girl holding the Sniper Rifle was staring at him with wide eyes, and recalling that extremely dangerous shot earlier, he quickly deduced that the shot came from this girl!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect anyone to hit me within my Superpower range¡­ that was close!¡± sses Man trembled all over as a searing pain hit his shoulder again.

    And Ling Mo, who was exchanging fire with them? He was actually standing there too!

    What made sses Man feel even more suffocated was that Ling Mo didn¡¯t even have a gun in his hand! The ones shooting back at them were actually those two Pilots!

    The Pilot holding the gun was almost in tears. When the roaring sound first appeared, he was dragged out by the long-haired girl, and then heard the young man say with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gun in a moment, and you¡¯ll stay put here and shoot at yourrades; if I see you make any move¡­¡±

    ¡°Thunk!¡±

    The sudden chill of a small hole forming in the crotch of his pants caused the Pilot to copse in panic. ¡°Help!¡± he screamed, firing his weapon while letting out piercing cries. Watching the bullets hit the ground around him, the flying cement debris stung his entire body, causing him to scream even louder.

    The Co-pilot¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t much better; given their prone position, they couldn¡¯t see Ling Mo and his group at all. He didn¡¯t dare turn his head to look, let alone aim the gun at them¡­ The only small relief was that Ling Mo didn¡¯t force them to take careful aim and shoot¡­ Though, for these two nonbatants, their marksmanship wasn¡¯t much better than Ling Mo¡¯s.

    ¡°Ling Mo!¡±

    The moment Ling Mo locked eyes with sses Man, a slight smile appeared on his face. He grabbed Mu Chen by the arm and mouthed towards sses Man: ¡°Bye¡­¡±

    ¡°Get him!¡± sses Man shouted angrily.

    But amid his shouting, Ling Mo took a light step back, suddenly stepping into thin air. Mu Chen, being pulled along, tipped backward involuntarily, letting out a scream, ¡°Ah¡­! Oh no! Could you give a warning first?!¡±

    As Ling Mo vanished, sses Man¡¯s expression turned extremely ferocious, his gaze fixated on the two Pilots. Suddenly, he let out a deep growl, ¡°Still shooting? Stop it!¡± His voice seemed to carry a strange power, causing both of them to copse simultaneously and the gunfire to cease immediately.

    But just as sses Man was about to stand up, an unsettling sensation crept over him again. Instinctively, he looked up at the Helicopter, then shouted in a suddenly altered voice, ¡°Get inside the building, now!¡±

    ¡°Rat-a-tat-tat!¡±

    The gunfire that had just ceased started up again, but this time, it was the Helicopter they had intended to use against Ling Mo that spewed the fiery assault¡­

    As Old Zheng shouted and fired his gun, hemented inwardly, ¡°Why?! Why have I inexplicably ended up at odds with Falcon again?! All my missions have been sabotaged by that bastard Ling Mo! In all of X City, he¡¯s the only one left. I can only ally with him!¡±

    The only one smiling was the sunsses man, who licked his lips in excitement and thought to himself, ¡°This is really satisfying. I never expected Ling Mo to turn against his partners because of this. It seems my intelligence was even more useful than I thought. Even without setting out to search, they¡¯re already fighting among themselves. What if I leaked some of the information Niepan collected to him? Could that lead him straight to his doom? This n might work!¡±

    As sses Man and his group scrambled into the building, a few stray bullets were fired towards the Helicopter, even near the Cabin door. The shooting from these Falcon Members was evidently more urate than Old Zheng¡¯s. After holding out for just a few seconds, he ducked back into the Cabin and shouted, ¡°Go!¡±

    The Pilot immediatelyplied, swiftlynding the Helicopter behind the tall building. However, at this moment, both he and the Co-pilot wore expressions of utmost cooperation. Yet, what appeared before them wasn¡¯t the tall building in reality but a series of dpidated structures overrun with decaying vegetation¡­ And those inside the Cabin with them weren¡¯t Old Zheng¡¯s group, but ¡°Falcon Members¡± dressed simrly.

    The Co-pilot disyed a fervent expression, muttering, ¡°This is great! We¡¯re about to fly out of this damned ce¡­ It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯tpletely take down those Monsters earlier. Such a shame¡­¡±

    Lan Lan rushed to the window and, with a sigh of satisfaction, eximed, ¡°How exciting, an aerial shootout! I really wish I could have fired a shot too! It¡¯s such a pity. Next time, I need to learn how¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, if it weren¡¯t for my Illusion this time¡­¡± Old Zheng managed to catch his breath twice before suddenly jumping up, ¡°That¡¯s right! He did it on purpose. He wanted to use my Illusion! Damn it! I¡¯m not done with him, really not done!¡±

    ¡°Find a ce tond quickly. Didn¡¯t you hear them say the fuel is limited?¡± Wang Lin reminded them, exasperated. ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s fault; the Falcons made the first move¡­¡± She shot an annoyed nce at the two flight crew members and said, ¡°These two dared to threaten us like they¡¯re untouchable in the air. They really think we can¡¯t do anything to them up here¡­¡±

    Old Zheng shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°We¡¯ve boarded Ling Mo¡¯s pirate ship¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Ling Mo and his group, who had jumped down to the corner of the street, regrouped. Mu Chen, still shaky, leaned on his knees and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s next? Do we trap them in the building? But it looks like there are many exits, so it won¡¯t be that simple¡­ there might even be traps inside.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go in.¡± Xia Na looked up at the building and said, ¡°They¡¯re using this building as a stronghold, so something¡¯s definitely off. Even if not, they could shoot at us from the hallways,pletely suppressing us. Especially that sses Man¡­¡±

    Ling Mo cautioned, ¡°Xia Na, be careful with the sweeping generalizations¡­¡±

    ¡°I meant that specifically!¡± Xia Na rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°That guy¡­ there¡¯s something odd about him. Ye Lian tried to ambush him, but somehow she missed. Even the people around him seem hard to hit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his Superpower¡­ If he¡¯s been sent to deal with me, he must be pretty strong. Fortunately, they only know the old me; our numbers this time caught them off guard, leading to the earlier scene,¡± Ling Mo exined. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get out of here. They won¡¯t let me just walk away; I¡¯d bet they¡¯ve got people guarding the exits too¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo and his group started to move along the street, a furious roar suddenly erupted from within the building¡­

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Pirate Ship(Ôô´¬): </b>

    ¡°The phrase ¡®boarding someone¡¯s pirate ship¡¯ is a metaphor in Chinese. It means getting involved in a risky or dubious venture, often reluctantly or unknowingly, simr to being tricked or trapped into a situation that¡¯s hard to get out of.¡±</li></ol>

 Chapter 823: Secrets Beneath the Ruins

    The sses Man sat disheveled behind the Iron Door, his face sullen as he surveyed the Members around him. Luo Ming peered out, turned back with aplex expression, and said, ¡°Captain, three of our people are dead, and five are injured¡­ Zhang Xi has already taken people to guard the hallway entrance. If they dare toe in, thoseid traps will activate one after another¡­¡± He uneasily nced at the sses Man¡¯s shoulder and asked in a low voice, ¡°Captain, are you okay?¡±

    The sses Man red at him and suddenly snapped, ¡°Do I look okay?¡± He angrily leaned back against the wall, then turned his gaze to his wound. Although it was just a graze, the force from the sniper bullet had stained half of his body red.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my Superpower being fully activated, this shot would surely have killed me¡­¡± A trace of fierceness shed in the sses Man¡¯s eyes as he muttered, ¡°Ling Mo, you can¡¯t escape! When I catch you, I won¡¯t be as lenient as this time. And that girl who fired the shot, I¡¯ll kill her first! Falcon gave you a chance to surrender, and you didn¡¯t appreciate it. You had no respect¡­¡±

    Saying this, he suddenly drew out a dagger and tremblingly reached for his shoulder. As the fabric was cut, a profusion of Sweat appeared on his face, and a low growl of pain escaped through his teeth. As the blood-stained cloth fell weakly to the ground, a Soldier with a backpack quickly stepped forward and took out some first aid supplies for stopping the bleeding¡­

    ¡°This might hurt a bit¡­¡± the Soldier said, frowning as he examined the wound.

    The sses Man sneered and lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯ll make them¡­ feel a pain worse than mine¡­¡±

    His vengeful expression made Luo Ming shiver. Yet, looking at that mangled shoulder, a sense of fear inevitably crept up in Luo Ming¡¯s heart: ¡°In my memory, the Captain has never been injured¡­ What went wrong this time, and what¡¯s the deal with that ne¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo and his group turned onto another street, they were met by several figures running towards them. Leading them was Wang Lin, who quickly waved and said, ¡°Ling Mo!¡± She picked up her pace and soon stood in front of Ling Mo and the others. ¡°Are you all okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine¡­¡± Ling Mo shook his head. Although it seemed chaotic earlier, it was merely a farcical scuffle. They had escaped with ease. Apart from feeling a bit tense, they were not affected at all.¡°I¡¯m not okay!¡± Old Zheng approached quickly, ring at Ling Mo with indignation. ¡°You owe me an exnation for this! There are only two¡­ just three major camps in total! Since meeting you, I¡¯ve managed to offend two of them! How am I supposed toplete missions peacefully? How can we work towards human unity like this?¡±

    ¡°They were the ones provoking me¡­¡± Ling Mo replied helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you can resolve this, fine, but if not, I¡¯ll have no choice but to pin all the problems on you¡­¡± Old Zheng said, his eyes flickering.

    Wang Lin immediately looked at him with dissatisfaction, but Old Zheng acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed and continued with a stern face, ¡°That¡¯s the only way! I can¡¯t jeopardize the interests of the Central Region Camp! And Wang Lin, remember who took you in¡­¡±

    ¡°Zheng!¡± Wang Lin¡¯s face changed as she cut him off. She nced uneasily at Ling Mo, meeting his somewhat puzzled gaze. After a brief exchange of looks, Wang Lin quickly lowered her head, avoiding Ling Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Her unusual behavior not only made Ling Mo ponder but also caught Xia Na¡¯s attention. However, Xia Na only thought it over silently and then stopped looking at Wang Lin.

    Old Zheng¡¯s face immediately showed a hint of bitterness, but his tone remained firm: ¡°So¡­ there¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± He looked at Ling Mo and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t chosen to leave at this moment, and that¡¯s only out of respect for Wang Lin¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave? You guys took action earlier too. Do you think those people will listen to your exnation? I doubt anyone will believe your Central Region Camp identity,¡± Mu Chen shot Old Zheng a look, teasing him. Seeing someone else getting trapped like him, and seemingly in a worse way, he felt a bit gleeful.

    Old Zheng¡¯s expression grew even more sullen. He was aware of these issues internally, and the reason he said that was both to force Ling Mo to take a stand and to show his determination not to get trapped again. Most importantly, he wanted to know Ling Mo¡¯s n!

    He couldn¡¯t be fooled for nothing!

    ¡°You can give up yourself, but don¡¯t drag me down with you!¡± Old Zheng red at Mu Chen.

    Ling Mo wiped his nose and said quietly, ¡°This matter¡­ I have a vague idea?¡±

    ¡°Vague? An idea? Can you give me a definite answer?¡± Old Zheng was about to lose it.

    ¡°You see, the only one you¡¯re on good terms with now is me¡­¡± Ling Mo simply stated.

    Old Zheng frantically ruffled his Hair and growled, ¡°Who¡¯s on good terms with you! I wish I could punch you!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me though¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t be good to ruin our friendship?¡±

    Old Zheng paced back and forth angrily, then suddenly stopped in front of Ling Mo, asking in a whisper, ¡°What are you nning? You¡¯ll deal with Niepan, but what about Falcon? Can you handle both of them?¡± R?

    Ling Mo just smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to handle both at once. If they lose track of me, Niepan will naturally go after Falcon. As for Falcon, I already have some ideas. But right now, the situation is unclear, and we still need to gather some Intelligence¡­¡±

    Old Zheng gave him a stunned look, suddenly having a jolt of insight, ¡°Did you¡­ did you do it on purpose¡­ You knew it wasn¡¯t right, but you still went with them¡­¡±

    ¡°The people sent to capture me alive must have a high status, right? How much do you think they know?¡± Ling Mo said with a sly wink.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Zheng hesitated with his words, finally blurting out, ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­ Even if you have this n, what about the manpower? Can just a few of us handle them? It¡¯s too risky¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, just wait and see,¡± Ling Mo said mysteriously.

    This expression left Old Zheng puzzled. Could it be that the Second Camp was also prepared for this? He couldn¡¯t figure it out¡­

    This town wasn¡¯t veryrge, but it was big enough for a dozen people to hide. With such a prominent target during the day, Ling Mo didn¡¯t n to make a move yet. But if they waited too long, there was the risk that the sses Man would call for Falcon¡¯s backup.

    ¡°So the best time to act is just after sundown¡­¡± Ling Mo looked up at the sky and then at his watch, saying, ¡°It should be around 7 to 8 o¡¯clock, which leaves us a few hours from now.¡±

    Mu Chen, following behind, asked, ¡°But how can you be sure their reinforcements won¡¯t arrive that quickly?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee, but they won¡¯t being from the direction of the Second Camp. They¡¯ve gone to great lengths to capture me quietly, so they won¡¯t make a huge fuss about it,¡± Ling Mo exined. ¡°Another city that¡¯s the nearest takes nearly three hours to arrive, and that¡¯s at full speed. Since they¡¯re calling for reinforcements, they¡¯re definitely carrying a heavy load. Also, I suspect they¡¯ve hidden fuel here, so I¡¯ve tampered with their Helicopter for when they try to escape.¡±

    He nced at Old Zheng, who said helplessly, ¡°I did some tinkering too, but my idea wasn¡¯t as devious as yours. I just wanted to prevent them from flying up to track us.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even if they manage to repair it, it will take quite a while¡­ Plus, during this time, they¡¯ll be on edge, while we¡¯ll be rxed! That sses Man has a mental ability. I¡¯d like to see how much strength he can muster after a few hours of chaos,¡± Ling Mo said with a slight smile, a hint of eager anticipation in his expression.

    Old Zheng and the others felt a chill run down their spines as they observed, thinking to themselves, ¡°Cunning! This guy is just too cunning! And why do I feel like he¡¯s bing more and more cunning¡­ Could it be that constantly dealing with Zombies has awakened some inherent nature in him?¡±

    However, they had to admit that Ling Mo¡¯s reasoning made a lot of sense. Currently, they were in the dark while the sses Man was out in the open. As long as they didn¡¯t attempt to escape the town, the sses Man would remain on edge and wary of a possible surprise attack.

    This was a strategy, and the sses Man would inevitably fall for it¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long before Ling Mo and his group approached the area near the ruins. This stretch of road was almost entirely covered with debris from explosions, with remnants of walls standing on either side, most showing signs of being scorched by fire. Upon getting closer, an overwhelmingly foul scent wafted out, as if numerous corpses were concealed beneath the rubble.

    ¡°It smells so bad¡­¡± Lan Lan and the others all covered their noses, frowning as they talked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly, why are we even here?¡± Wang Lin said, pinching her nose.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Ye Lian suddenly kicked a brick, and with a soft exmation, she turned to Ling Mo: ¡°Ling-Ge¡­ look¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s interest was piqued, and he quickly went over.

    Even while still on the Helicopter, he had felt something unusual about this ruins area, as if something there was drawing him in. So as soon as he had the chance, he brought everyone here to investigate.

    ¡°Look¡­¡± Ye Lian picked up a piece of Rebar and then moved aside some chunks of debris.

    A more pungent odor immediately assaulted them, and along with it, emerged a somewhat ckened, blood vessel-like object¡­

 Chapter 824: This Is Too Brutal for Me to Watch

    ¡°What a strong smell¡­¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but step back, but Ling Mo suddenly froze. He stared intently at this ¡°blood vessel,¡± and in his mind, countless images of blood strands flickering appeared.

    ¡°Could this be¡­¡± Ling Mo thought as he pulled a Tactical Knife from his leg. Under the surprised and shocked gazes of everyone, he crouched down. He suppressed his nausea and forcefully picked the ¡°blood vessel¡± out from the rubble. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the ¡°blood vessel¡± appeared to be rotting, yet it still strangely retained a strong toughness. As he lifted it, it didn¡¯t break, and instead, many bricks and debris slipped away from its surroundings.

    ¡°What is this? A tendon?¡± Mu Chen mumbled.

    Old Lan enthusiastically said, ¡°No, no, your understanding of ¡®tendon¡¯ is incorrect¡­ The so-called ¡®tendon¡¯ includes concepts like muscles, tendons, ligaments, blood vessels, etc¡­ But I don¡¯t think this thing looks like a blood vessel, nor could it be a ligament¡­ In my experience, even variation zombies at the Progenitor level couldn¡¯t reach this level of strength¡­ I¡¯ve even dissected a dominant-level zombie corpse, but I¡¯ve never encountered this situation. ording to Ling Mo¡¯s ssification, that zombie should be called a dominant level zombie¡­¡±

    ¡°This is fascinating. What could it possibly be?¡± Old Lan involuntarily took a step forward, murmuring.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one pretending to exin it all! Tsk, I thought you¡¯d have the answers, but you don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Mu Chen grumbled, casting a dissatisfied nce at Old Lan.

    Xu Shuhan, who hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly shivered. Her expression behind the mask turned somewhat strange. She stared unblinkingly at the ¡°blood vessel,¡± her lips slightly pursed.

    Ling Mo ignored the discussion between Mu Chen and the others. Instead, he frowned and peered into the rubble. Although the toughness of this ¡°blood vessel¡± surprised him, considering the strange traits of the humanoid ck Widow, he didn¡¯t find it too surprising. This thing was like her spider silk; even after being detached from her main body, it still retained some of her characteristics. However, when hepared it with his memories, he suddenly felt a sense of oddity.

    ¡°It seems that this battle also caused her significant harm. So, when I saw herter, could she still have been in a weakened state?¡± Ling Mo thought as he used the knife to lift it up again. ¡°This Tentacle has been severed for quite a while, yet it¡¯s still so tough. If she were in her full strength, it should be several times stronger than it is now, right? Mu Chen and the others encountered her back then, and given theirbat abilities¡­ it¡¯s highly likely she was in a weakened state then!¡±Ling Mo¡¯s scalp tingled as this new realization struck him, making him feel uneasy.

    ¡°No, no¡­ I absolutely can¡¯t let her catch me again. If it happens again, she might really force me and then have a child with me! That would be fatal! On the other hand, Ye Lian¡¯s situation is veryplicated¡­ It always feels like she is undergoing some kind of transformation, yet it seems unfinished.¡± Ling Mo shook his head while anxiously speaking to Ye Lian. ¡°Ye Lian, help me pry this open, and Xia Na, you too.¡±

    The two women responded at once, and with a swift motion, the Rebar and Scythe were inserted into the crevices of the rubble. As arge amount of bricks were lifted away, the deeper situation came into view for everyone.

    This time, Ling Mo instinctively covered his nose. Waving away the dust with one hand, he eagerly looked inside. Most of the bricks were soaked in blood, and many dark brown fragments filled the gaps. Once the outeryer was removed, an arm and half a face emerged among the debris. The eyes, filled with debris, looked like two deep, decayed ck holes, causing Lan Lan and Wang Lin to simultaneously let out a gasp.

    ¡°This corpse¡­¡± Ling Mo showed a thoughtful expression, leaning his body forward while his Tactical Knife remained hooked to the ¡°blood vessel,¡± and his hand slowly moved forward. He had a feeling that if he could investigate this thoroughly, he might uncover the reason why the ck Widow kept growing stronger and also understand what kind of trick she had used on him¡­ That sense of losing control could only be suppressed but not eliminated, which was a significant hidden risk for him.

    ¡°When ites to being abnormal, Ling-Ge really has my utmost admiration¡­¡± Old Zheng muttered, somewhat dumbfounded. Just the smell here was enough to drive him crazy, let alone observing the corpse. Yet, Ling Mo not only didn¡¯t show any aversion but instantly entered a state of concentration, without the slightest hesitation in his movements¡­ It¡¯s beyond just admiration-it¡¯s downright worship!

    Mu Chen nodded in agreement, ¡°I concede defeat! But this is his hobby¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That makes it even more admirable¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ling Mo suddenly eximed excitedly, then used the knife to slowly turn the corpse¡¯s face over.

    The face of the corpse had turnedpletely ck, with deep hollows in the eye sockets and cheeks, resembling a mummy at first nce. But after staring at it for a while, Ling Mo felt it wasn¡¯t quite like that¡­ Especially considering the Tentacle, which was actually protruding from the corpse¡¯s throat¡­

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just dehydration after death,¡± Old Lan suddenly said.

    He had already crouched beside Ling Mo, holding a thin piece of Rebar in his hand. As he spoke, he inserted it into the corpse¡¯s mouth and then slowly pulled it out again.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s hardly any signs of rot inside. If it weren¡¯t summer, there might not even be this stench¡­¡± He said, slowly bringing the Rebar to his face and taking a strong sniff. ¡°Certainly, with the experience of dissecting hundreds, I say¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ling Mo nodded thoughtfully and nced at the Rebar.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Old Zheng finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. With a bitter expression, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. It¡¯s bad enough to have one weirdo in the group, but now there are two! Hey, how long are you going to study that corpse? Aren¡¯t we making ourselves a big target standing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick. Just keep a lookout,¡± Ling Mo waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just casually make such demands!¡± Mu Chen snapped.

    Old Zheng was utterly flustered. He was supposed to be the ¡°goodwill ambassador¡± sent from the Central Region Camp, but not only did the mission go awry, he¡¯s now stuck here with the culprits, watching a corpse¡­ ?

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, really. The dposition isn¡¯t severe, yet the corpse is in this state,¡± Old Lan muttered, pulling out a pair of disposable gloves from his pocket. He raised his hands, nced at the corpse, and then reached for the ¡°blood vessel.¡±

    After tugging at it a couple of times, his face turned a bit red. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ firm. If it weren¡¯t for this thing¡¯s dehydration beingpletely different from the corpse, I would have thought it was part of his body.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at Old Lan, surprised. This man clearly had strong observational and judgment skills typical of a researcher. Even without knowing about the ck Widow, he quickly reached such a conclusion.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t just pull it out like this¡­¡± Old Lan muttered to himself and suddenly started removing the bricks covering the corpse. Once it was fully exposed, he called out without turning his head, ¡°Hand me the knife.¡±

    Lan Lan promptly passed a scalpel to him, and Old Lan shed a crazed smile as he swiftly chose where to cut.

    ¡°This is too brutal for me to watch¡­¡± Mu Chen turned his head away and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch¡­¡±

    As the sound of slicing filled the air, Ye Lian and the three girls curiously leaned in.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This looks really odd¡­¡±

    Xu Shuhan also seemed to give it an extra look, her expression growing more peculiar¡­

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Ling Mo took a sharp breath and said with aplex expression, ¡°This thing¡­¡±

    The abdominal cavity of the corpse waspletely empty, but at the end of that ¡°blood vessel,¡± there was some blood. The deep red Liquid inside hadn¡¯t dried, and through the semi-transparent outer membrane, you could even see a ring of tiny sharp teeth on the edge of the ¡°blood vessel¡±¡­

    ¡°This is the ck Widow¡¯s blood¡­ and it seems to be no ordinary blood. Considering her ¡®infectiousness,¡¯ this stuff must be highly toxic,¡± Ling Mo thought. He suddenly connected this to the abnormalities urring within his own body. Could she have somehow imnted something simr in him?

    ¡°I knew I was right! This thing drained the corpse dry¡­ But why did it leave this inside? If only I could study it¡­¡± Old Lan was about to reach for it when a hand swiftly stretched out from the side.

    Xu Shuhan lowered her head and said, ¡°This thing¡­ there should be more around here. Let me find some for you. I¡¯ll take this one¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ if you like it, take it,¡± Ling Mo replied. After their conversation the other day, he understood Xu Shuhan¡¯s ambitions and figured she might look for a way to leave after this. But everyone has their own path, and such things can¡¯t be forced. Xu Shuhan couldn¡¯t be controlled, and whether her evolution would pose any risks was still unknown¡­

    With that in mind, Ling Mo turned to look at Ye Lian and the others. However, the three female Zombies showed no interest in the ck Widow¡¯s stuff. Ye Lian had the same contemtive expression, and whenever she met Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, she quickly lowered her head, covering her pocket with her hand once more.

    ¡°Tonight¡­ you¡¯ll join me in action¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly smiled and said.

 Chapter 825: The Operation Begins

    As the clock struck seven, the sky began to darken. By this time, Ling Mo¡¯s backpack was filled with a whole bag of ¡°blood blisters.¡± The outeryer was unexpectedly tough, which made Ling Mo¡¯s collection work much easier. With these things, Old Lan might just be able to research a way to help Ling Mo alleviate his troubles and also deepen his understanding of the ck Widow.

    ¡°Old Zheng, you¡¯re in charge of blocking off this street. With Mu Chen and the others helping you, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. Lan Lan and the others will stay by your side, and take this sunsses man with you,¡± Ling Mo said, crushing the food wrapper in his hand and swallowing thest bite of his dry rations as he stood up. They were hiding in a shop at the moment, peeking through the door to catch a distant glimpse of the building. Ling Mo¡¯s target was inside there¡­

    ¡°You want us to hold off Falcon¡¯s reinforcements, right? I got it¡­¡± Old Zheng nodded with a bitter smile. At this point, he had no choice but to cooperate.

    The sunsses man, upon being mentioned, shot Ling Mo a cold nce, wishing for nothing more than for Ling Mo to never return. As for his own neck¡­ as long as he had that intelligence, he still held value. Even if someone got hold of that intelligence, they¡¯d surely want more from him. In fact, in his opinion, this battle was essentially a contest over him¡­

    But just as he started thinking this, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze suddenly swept over to him. The sunsses man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his smile turned into a twitch. For some reason, he seemed to detect a hint of mockery in those bright eyes, even a trace of ridicule¡­

    ¡°Not just reinforcements; we also need to prevent anyone from escaping,¡± Xia Na said with a sly wink.

    ¡°¡­Fine by me,¡± Old Zheng said helplessly. ¡°But this street isn¡¯t the only entryway. What about other ces? You know my Illusion has a range limitation. If they manage to find another way around¡­ I think I¡¯d better go with you.¡±

    Just as he was about to step forward, a tall figure blocked his way. Li Yalin raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Old Zheng asked, momentarily stunned.¡°Too much in the way,¡± Li Yalin replied earnestly. She was telling the truth; with other humans present, their actions would inevitably be restricted¡­

    Old Zheng¡¯s eyes welled up with tears immediately, ¡°Let¡­ let¡¯s pretend I never said that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have it all nned out. All you need to do is keep this road blocked until my mission is sessful. To be honest, I don¡¯t know if their reinforcements wille, when they will arrive, or how many of them there will be. But with your Illusion, I trust you¡¯ll be able to hold them off,¡± Ling Mo said, patting Old Zheng on the shoulder with a serious expression, ¡°Good luck!¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ How am I supposed to ¡®good luck¡¯ after you¡¯ve said all that?! I¡¯ll just have to go all out!¡± Old Zheng eximed helplessly.

    Despite his words, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze gave him a different feeling. In the past, he¡¯d only seen calm in those eyes, but this time, there seemed to be a hint of eager excitement¡­

    ¡°For three days he¡¯s been holed up in his room with his girlfriends¡­ Could it be rted to this?¡±

    Before Old Zheng could ponder further, Ling Mo took a deep breath and headed outside, ¡°Let¡¯s get started¡­¡±

    As night fell, the building seemed to be even more silent.

    In the oppressive atmosphere, a pair of eyes peeked through the curtain for a moment, then disappeared again behind it. But just as the curtain fell, four figures emerged suddenly from a dark corner and swiftly crossed the street. By the time the eyes reappeared, they had silently approached an Iron Door at the bottom of the building. ?

    It was a tightly closed security door, and through the warped peephole, they could vaguely make out some scenes inside. A staircase leading upwards, with numerous Billboards seemingly hanging at the corner, and a couple of flower pots ced by the wall¡­

    As they left, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t paid much attention, but it now seemed that this building was full of shops. A beauty salon¡­ an insurancepany¡­ theyout was quiteplex, he thought to himself.

    The door was locked from the inside. Ling Mo used a Tentacle to feel around a bit and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a padlock, thergest kind, not easy to open¡­ There¡¯s also a string of bells hanging on it, which is hard to remove¡­¡± He retracted the Tentacle, frowning, ¡°This warning method, while simple, is quite effective. If the door were opened carelessly, the bells would definitely ring. But even if you¡¯re careful, it¡¯s almost impossible to unlock it silently¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me handle this,¡± Li Yalin said, licking her lips with a bit of excitement.

    She stared at the door for a couple of seconds, then inserted her finger into the peephole. As she gently lifted it upwards with her fingertip, the peephole began to slowly widen. Due to her steady strength, the door and bells remarkably didn¡¯t make a sound during the process.

    Once the peephole was wide enough, Li Yalin stood on her tiptoes and extended her entire Arm through it. While doing this, she maintained a distance from the door to avoid making noise. Her body was extremely flexible, but it was the first time Ling Mo had seen her use her Arm so advantageously.

    Anyone else attempting this would either not have the bnce on their tiptoes or would have to press too closely against the door to extend their arm fully. In this awkward position, a normal person could only get their elbow through at most, but Li Yalin managed to defymon skeletal limitations.

    Simply reaching in wasn¡¯t the real challenge; next, she had to figure out how to open the door¡­

    The curtain upstairs opened once more, but the location of the Iron Door was directly under the watcher¡¯s nose, and thus he failed to notice¡­

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve got it,¡± Li Yalin suddenly smiled after a few seconds. With a quiet ¡°click,¡± the supposedly unbreakable padlock was twisted open by her fingers. As she carefully withdrew her hand from the peephole along with the lock, the bells didn¡¯t make a sound. The whole process took only around ten seconds¡­

    ¡°That was easy,¡± Li Yalin said, cing the lock gently on the ground with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it was meant to stop people,¡± Ling Mo said, casually ruffling her Hair before opening the door.

    ¡°Ma-Ge, do you really think they¡¯lle? It¡¯s been all afternoon¡­ If you ask me, we should go after them instead of sitting here waiting,¡± said a man holding a gun quietly on the second floor of the insurancepany. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but yawn, looking somewhat tired.

    ¡°The captain said we can¡¯t afford to fail this mission, but who can keep going like this? I think Ling Mo is just a bit crafty, but he¡¯s not that strong¡­ Is it necessary to be so cautious? The captain shouldn¡¯t have bothered negotiating with him in the first ce. Why talk about capturing him alive? Couldn¡¯t we just take him down a notch and capture him afterwards?¡± The man muttered, turning his head to ask, ¡°Right, Ma-Ge?¡±

    A shadow against the wall shifted slightly, followed by an impatient voice, ¡°Do you really think the other side is made of y? If Ling Mo hadn¡¯t wanted to retreat cleanly today, the question of whether you¡¯d still be alive might have been up in the air. This guy doesn¡¯t show off recklessly, and you¡¯d do well to take him more seriously.¡±

    Ma-Ge was crouched less than five meters away from the man, but he remained focused on the doorway, never putting down his gun. Only when he replied did he frown and nce at the man.

    ¡°That was just his luck. If he hadn¡¯t run so fast, we might have used the explosives set on the Rooftop¡­¡± the man said dismissively. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been listening to too many rumors, Ma-Ge. Who knows if any of that stuff is true¡­ Anyway, I, Zhou Laoba, only trust this gun in my hand. So what if he¡¯s a superhuman? I¡¯m a Sharpshooter myself¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he shook his head with a cold smile and casually nced toward the door.

    The moment he saw the door, however, his pupils contracted sharply, and a chill shot up from the soles of his feet.

    His body tensed immediately, and a sheen of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Meanwhile, Ma-Ge continued, ¡°Maybe¡­ However, he seemed very calm to me, and I don¡¯t think it was an act. Compared to impulsive types, I actually¡­¡± Ma-Ge suddenly paused, asking with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    From Ma-Ge¡¯s position, he could see the man leaning against a table, trembling uncontrobly. His eyes were fixed forward, and his mouth was slightly open, as if he was trying to utter a sound¡­ But just as he was about to yell, he seemed to be frozen in ce.

    With a thud, the man fell to the ground, his face turned towards Ma-Ge. He looked terrified, his eyes wide open, and a blood hole slowly appeared in the center of his forehead¡­

    Ma-Ge¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly raised his gun. However, just as he did, a Dark Shadow flickered, blocking his view¡­ A sharp glint appeared at his left eye, the tip of a knife less than a centimeter away from his eyeball¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ma-Ge trembled all over, his voice broken and shaky. He had no idea what the man had seen before his death, but the fear within him was no less than what the man must have felt. He dared not move his eyes, not even blink, but he vaguely understood that his assant was a woman, while several other figures lingered by the man¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°How did they get in¡­? Aside from the rm on the door, there are several traps in the hallway¡­¡±

 Chapter 826: The Correct Trigger Method

    ¡°Put the gun down,¡± a woman¡¯s voice, tinged with amusement, came from above him.

    Ma-Ge felt a chill down his spine and slowly released his grip. He wouldn¡¯t be fooled into thinking she wouldn¡¯t kill him just because her tone was casual. Besides matching the speed of a mutation beast, her control over her own strength was terrifyingly precise. Someone like her, who could stop a knife mid-strike just in front of his face, could just as easily pierce his skull in the blink of an eye. Even though those figures were just a short distance ahead, both the mysterious death of the man with a surname Zhou and the threat from this woman beside him warned him against making any rash moves.

    As he lowered the gun, he mustered the courage to speak softly, ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m just an ordinary Member, I¡­ I won¡¯t pose any threat to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Seems like you know how to cooperate well.¡±

    A figure approached him, and Ma-Ge immediately noticed the hiking boots on this person, causing him to tense up and mutter, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Ling¡­ Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ling Mo crouched down in front of him, with a half-smile on his face, and asked, ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    Ma-Ge blinked in surprise and quickly replied, ¡°I¡­ I know! Whatever you want to ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ being straightforward makes things easier¡­ What I want to know is, how many people are in this building? How many traps like those in the corridor are there, and where are they located? That sses Man, where is he? And about his superpowers, how much do you know?¡­ Basically, tell me everything you know.¡± Ling Mo nced at him and said calmly.

    Ma-Ge¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times as he swallowed and replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know much¡­ There are a total of twenty-four people in this building, and you just killed one¡­ and three more died earlier on the Rooftop¡­ In fact, only about half of them appeared in front of you back then, but they can all be considered elites. Among those remaining, most are superhumans or responsible for setting up traps¡­¡±¡°Why are superhumans not considered elites?¡± Another girl¡¯s voice sounded, carrying a hint of surprise. Ma-Ge only caught a glimpse of a Scythe but dared not look up at the girl¡¯s face¡­

    Sweating profusely, he replied, ¡°The captain said that sometimes firearms are more effective than superhumans¡­ especially when dealing with people¡­ Superpowers can counter each other, but bullets have no such restrictions¡­ Also, there were several explosive points nted in advance on the Rooftop. If you had resisted directly, someone would have detonated them from afar¡­ The amount of explosives was precisely calcted; it might not have killed you, but it would have ensured you couldn¡¯t resist. As for the positions they took, there was a method to it, something those superhumans couldn¡¯t manage¡­¡±

    ¡°That sses Man really knows how to n,¡± Ling Mo snorted.

    He had sensed something was off at that time, and now he realized just how meticulously plotted it had been! But all those preparations were rendered useless by his countermeasures, not only failing to be of any use but also failing to prevent their own casualties¡­ As for the location of those explosives, they were most likely in front of the hatch door. If the amount was urate enough, it could have confined the explosion to a very small area while inflicting enough damage on Ling Mo. The Rooftop was already full of pits and depressions, and he wouldn¡¯t have focused his attention on his feet. This arrangement¡­ was indeed vicious.

    However, this tactic wasn¡¯t something they could use recklessly; otherwise, they could have detonated the explosives as soon as Ling Monded.

    ¡°True¡­ if they wanted to use me to threaten Yuwen Xuan, they¡¯d at least need to ensure I was still breathing, you can¡¯t take easy chances with explosives. But this limitation was only effective then; now it¡¯s definitely gone¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself and then said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Those traps¡­ I really don¡¯t know much about them, except for the ones on the stairs¡­ Just be careful not to step on the odd-numbered steps. And the captain¡­ he should be on the top floor, but I don¡¯t know which room exactly. As for his superpower¡­ I can¡¯t describe it, but I know he¡¯s never been injured before, and there are rarely any casualties among the Team Members with him. However, he¡¯s highly regarded by Chief of Staff Wang, so he must have some extraordinary abilities¡­ Oh, and one more thing, he used to be a salesman¡­¡± Ma-Ge¡¯s lips trembled slightly as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if that counts as information¡­¡±

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I know¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out on Ma-Ge again.

    ¡°Who is Chief of Staff Wang? What about Chief of Staff Su? Isn¡¯t she in charge?¡± Ling Mo thought for a bit and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ma-Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly went nk, and a sharp pain shot through his Hindbrain, plunging him into darkness.

    Li Yalin watched him copse to the ground, then looked up and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    Ye Lian, beside her, took a deep breath and said quietly, ¡°The scent here is very mixed¡­ but¡­ once we get closer, we should be able to find it¡­¡±

    ¡°It should be the scent of gunpowder he¡¯s talking about, right? I feel like my sense of smell is being interfered with, so it seems they¡¯ve prepared quite a lot¡­¡± Xia Na nced at Ma-Ge and then picked up the gun beside him. Given Li Yalin¡¯s strength, it looked like he wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon¡­

    ¡°The situation with Falcon is moreplicated than I expected¡­¡± Ling Mo frowned, stood up, and said, ¡°Since that sses Man is hiding on the top floor, let¡¯s head there directly. I believe he¡¯d be more than happy to see us¡­¡±

    Inside the insurancepany, three additional Members were hidden, each tucked away in different corners,pletely unaware of what was happening near the lobby. Over the next two minutes, they too would follow in Ma-Ge¡¯s footsteps, one after another. Like Ma-Ge, they didn¡¯t see who attacked them, nor did they have a chance to react. Usually, they would just see a blur before losing consciousness¡­

    After ascending the stairs once more, Ling Mo inspected the stairs based on the intelligence provided by Ma-Ge. He pressed down on the odd-numbered steps and brushed his hand over the even-numbered ones, murmuring thoughtfully, ¡°On the surface, there¡¯s nothing wrong, but the trap was triggered suddenly as we were going up. That member clearly wasn¡¯t lying, but we can¡¯t follow his instructions blindly¡­¡±

    Previously, the traps could be handled by Ye Lian and the others in time, but the path ahead was crucial. The closer they got to the top floor, the more traps there would likely be, and their potency would also increase. Any slight oversight could lead to aplete failure, a scenario Ling Mo was keen to avoid.

    ¡°Could it be a hallucination?¡± Ling Mo scanned the area with a Tentacle, ruling out that possibility.

    Xia Na also focused on the steps and said, ¡°The traps we¡¯ve encountered so far have mostly been sudden noises, but here, they most likely aren¡¯t set up just as an rm, right? At least before, they left some traces, but here¡­¡±

    She gently traced her finger along the steps, saying, ¡°No covering, no transparent threads¡­ It¡¯s odd. If they¡¯re using the odd-even setup for convenient passage, why is there nothing unusual on the even-numbered steps?¡±

    ¡°That guy said these traps were set by a superhuman¡­¡± Ling Mo suddenly remarked.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Lian bent down, curiously asking.

    ¡°I get it¡­¡± Ling Mo said as he stepped onto an even-numbered step.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Lian immediately covered her mouth.

    However, to their surprise, the surroundings remained silent, with nothing happening at all¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xia Na asked curiously, her lips parting slightly.

    Ling Mo chuckled and replied, ¡°That statement itself was a trap. Regr people wouldn¡¯t pay attention to whether steps are odd or even when going upstairs, so they would step on both. But asking someone in a fight to focus on odd and even steps is quite absurd. The real answer should be ¨C just skip a step. If that¡¯s all we need to focus on, it bes simple.¡±

    ¡°So that person lied to us?¡± A hint of anger shed in Li Yalin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Not exactly, but they were stationed there as part of the trap itself. I think there¡¯s something unusual about this staircase, that it triggers when both adjacent steps are stepped on simultaneously. The real trap lies in every step, with a unique triggering method. But since these traps were set by a superhuman, they aren¡¯t easy to spot. Anyway, once we find the right method, we can move through quickly,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    This is the underlying strength of a Camp. They have arge number of people and resources, allowing them to set all sorts of traps to capture someone. And Ling Mo? He isn¡¯t fighting alone either¡­

    ¡°Have they not been found yet?¡± asked a man in a reception room on the top floor. Standing behind him was another Young Man in Yellow. This young man was standing behind a curtain, asionally peeking out to check the situation.

    ¡°No¡­ and I haven¡¯t heard any traps being triggered,¡± the Young Man in Yellow replied. He straightened his cor and turned back, saying, ¡°The traps beyond this point are created by my superpower. Once triggered, I¡¯ll naturally know. Outsiders can¡¯t possibly make it up here¡­¡± His tone was filled with confidence.

    The man he was speaking to was none other than Zhang Xi, with dark skin. Holding a pistol, he looked gloomily at Luo Ming, who wasn¡¯t far away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he would definitelye?¡±

 Chapter 827: Amplified Emotions

    Luo Ming¡¯s expression was somewhat unusual. Ever since Ling Mo escaped, he had been in a state of anxiety. This feeling, instead of diminishing after a whole afternoon, only grew more intense. Possessing a mental ability superpower, he was particrly sensitive to emotional changes, and this persistent sensation was beginning to irritate him. He even felt like picking up a gun and smashing everything around him¡­

    Even when Zhang Xi spoke to him, Luo Ming red at him and angrily muttered, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just a feeling, a sense! If you don¡¯t trust my intuition, just pretend I never said anything!¡±

    Zhang Xi nced at Luo Ming with a nk face, snorted, and turned his gaze away, ¡°Crazy.¡±

    In contrast, the Young Man in Yellow couldn¡¯t help but give Luo Ming another look and said, ¡°Luo Ming¡¯s superpower is called mind reading, right? Although it¡¯s not true mind reading, he can sense others¡¯ emotions and also mask his own emotions and psychic fluctuations to a certain extent. That¡¯s why he was sent there for this task¡­ I wonder if he¡¯s sensed something? He¡¯s not usually like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhang Xi replied coldly. With a flick of his wrist, his gun spun skillfully around his finger, ¡°If they dare toe, that¡¯s for the best. I¡¯m just worried they¡¯ll run off at the first chance like a coward, just like during the day.¡±

    After saying this, he suddenly gripped the gun handle and pointed it forward with lightning speed, muttering, ¡°But the roadblocks are guarded, they can¡¯t escape. A coward backed into a corner might still jump up and bite, right? And then, I¡¯ll just¡­ Bang!¡± A ruthless smile crossed Zhang Xi¡¯s lips, ¡°Blow their brains out¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ What he said isn¡¯t right¡­ Even if his re once provoked me, I shouldn¡¯t be stuck like this, should I? Why is this happening¡­ Is it because of the captain¡¯s injury? Or that final smile he had?¡±

    Before Ling Mo jumped down, he had shed a smile at them. Not only did the sses Man see it, but Luo Ming also caught a glimpse. Unlike the understanding of the sses Man and Zhang Xi, Luo Ming felt that there was something else hidden in that smile¡­ Right, it was confidence! How could someone determined to flee, someone viewed as a coward, have that kind of smile¡­

    But this baseless feeling was something only he would believe¡­¡°I¡¯m going for a smoke,¡± Luo Ming finally stood up, unable to hold back any longer.

    The Young Man in Yellow was about to stop him when Zhang Xi waved his hand and said, ¡°Let him go, better than listening to his sighs here. To be honest, the more nervous he gets, the more I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so good at talking big, why don¡¯t you go out on the street and look for him?¡± Luo Ming thought to himself, pulling out a cigarette as he walked toward the door. However, as he opened it, he suddenly paused.

    There was something off about the corridor¡­

    The space outside the door was dimly lit, eerily silent, and almost without any sound at all. Most of the doors were shut tight, but hidden behind them were one or two people, ready to spring out at the slightest disturbance. This scene ought to be normal, yet, for some reason, a powerful sense of danger surged up from deep within Luo Ming.

    This feeling was essentially an amplification of his own emotions, but for there to be a sense of danger, it must mean his subconscious had noticed something was amiss¡­ This special superpower had saved his life multiple times when facing zombies in the past¡­

    So Zhang Xi could choose not to believe it, but Luo Ming hadplete faith in his emotional responses!

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong¡­ Something must be off¡­¡± For a moment, Luo Ming could only hear the thumping of his own heartbeat. Zhang Xi and the Young Man in Yellow were still chatting; the corridor was empty, everything seemed normal¡­

    ¡°No! This normalcy¡­ it¡¯s not normal at all; it¡¯s instead¡­¡± Just as his face changed and he attempted to retreat, a pair of eyes suddenly appeared in his line of sight.

    Luo Ming had no idea what was happening. He hadn¡¯t even seen how the person approached him-they were just suddenly there, right in front of him. In those dark, deep-set eyes was a profound detachment, even a hint of coldness. It was as if he wasn¡¯t facing a human, but a humanoid beast¡­

    The fear within him amplified wildly. The room was right behind him, with Zhang Xi and the others sitting there! But the instant the thought crossed his mind, even before he could open his mouth, a strange sensation suddenly emanated from his chest.

    He paused, then looked down in a daze¡­

    Following the pale hand, he saw his heart¡­ as arge patch of dark blood slowly seeped from the wound, Luo Ming instantly felt something being drawn from his body.

    ¡°Strange¡­ When did I be so weak? At least¡­ at least let me struggle a bit¡­ I just¡­ just brought you guys back¡­¡± Luo Ming suddenly realized that his heartbeat seemed to have faded away¡­

    And before consciousness scattered, what he saw was an exquisite face¡­ For some reason, there seemed to be a hint of bewilderment on that mesmerizing face. She looked down at her hand, her eyshes softly trembling, and her gaze appeared to turn peculiar¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ve seen her before¡­ Was she always this formidable? So¡­ she¡¯s not just good with a gun¡­¡± That was Luo Ming¡¯sst thought. As the figure before him suddenly vanished, the cigarette held between his fingers slowly slipped to the ground¡­

    ¡°Is that so?¡± the Young Man in Yellow chuckled twice, then turned to notice Luo Ming standing in the doorway.

    When the cigarette hit the floor, he immediately frowned, and said to Zhang Xi, ¡°Xi-Ge, aren¡¯t you going to ask him what¡¯s up? He seems really off today¡­¡±

    Zhang Xi turned his head with a grim expression and muttered under his breath, ¡°What a hassle! He always acts like he¡¯s the lead in a drama, making a fuss over a falling star, or acting as if he¡¯s terminally ill whenever he catches a cold. Today he¡¯s even worse¡­ If he¡¯s so good at hiding things, why doesn¡¯t he just keep them hidden¡­¡± ?

    He rarely spoke this much, which showed how frustrated he was. Muttering to himself, Zhang Xi leaned impatiently against the doorframe and said, ¡°Luo Ming! If you¡¯re going out, then go already. Why are you standing there? What¡¯s so scary about Ling Mo? You¡¯re buying into all that mysterious nonsense too? If you¡¯re going to be my partner, you should start learning from me¡­ Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    Seeing Luo Ming remain motionless, Zhang Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his expression unwittingly turned serious. Although he was scolding, his movements became slow. This scene sparked a hint of confusion in the Young Man in Yellow, but he quickly shook his head, muttering, ¡°The trap hasn¡¯t been triggered, what could possibly happen¡­ heh¡­¡±

    ¡°Luo Ming!¡± Zhang Xi grabbed Luo Ming¡¯s arm. He intended to shove him forward, but the moment he grasped Luo Ming, he yanked him back with a forceful pull.

    Luo Ming¡¯s body spun around, hitting the door with one side, his face frozen in an expression of surprise. His chest bore arge bloodstain, with five holes faintly visible over where his heart was. The slow trickle of blood indicated just how swift the Ambusher¡¯s attack must have been¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡± Zhang Xi swore instinctively, taking a step back. Luo Ming¡¯s corpse swayed and then crumpled forward with a thud.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ dead? How did he die?! This can¡¯t be happening, he was strong¡­¡± Zhang Xi muttered in shock.

    The Young Man in Yellow¡¯s eyes widened as well, and his mind went nk with a ¡°boom¡±: ¡°What happened to my trap?!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ an ambush!¡± Zhang Xi quickly regained hisposure, grabbing his gun. But just at that moment, the door quivered slightly, and to his and the Young Man in Yellow¡¯s astonishment, it creaked shut with a ¡°squeak¡±¡­

    As the door mmed shut, Zhang Xi¡¯s scalp tingled with a sudden realization. He had a vague feeling that this room¡­ had gained an extra presence! Aside from him, the Young Man in Yellow, and the corpse on the floor¡­ there was a pair of hidden eyes watching them. The intruder had entered precisely when the door closed¡­

    ¡°Silently killed Luo Ming, and walked into the room right under our noses, even closing the door on the way in¡­ What kind of superpower is this? No¡­ it¡¯s not possible. There¡¯s no way anyone could enter like that, regardless of the method. The only exnation is¡­ this person¡¯s speed is incredible! Maybe he slipped in the moment we blinked!¡± Zhang Xi¡¯s mind raced, and he felt that even if he hadn¡¯t guessed itpletely, he was likely very close to the truth.

    But understanding this didn¡¯t do much good. The most pressing question now was¡­ what to do?!

    ¡°I underestimated him¡­¡± For the first time, a dramatic reaction appeared on Zhang Xi¡¯s usually stoic face. Clenching his teeth, he began inching toward the window. He could feel the Ambusher was in the room, perhaps watching from some shadow, but he didn¡¯t dare make any sudden moves¡­ He even had a sinking feeling that if he so much as attempted to pull the trigger, he¡¯d end up like Luo Ming next!

    ¡°I can¡¯t gamble on this, I still have a chance¡­¡±

    The Young Man in Yellow was pale, staring fearfully at the ominous door. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the ambusher outside the door?¡± His hand now held a dagger, but despite the weapon, his expression was one of intense unease. The scene before him was just too bizarre¡­

    Zhang Xi nced backward out of the corner of his eye, then shot a look at the Young Man in Yellow, a flicker of ruthlessness crossing his face.

    ¡°Watch the door!¡±

    He suddenly shouted, then abruptly turned and made a mad dash for the window.

    Three meters¡­ Two meters!

 Chapter 828: The Power of the Improved Version

    The window is just ahead!

    Jumping out from here, while it might cause some injuries, is still better than losing his life! In this deserted town with no zombies, he¡¯s confident he can hide and hold out until reinforcements arrive!

    ¡°I underestimated Ling Mo! Luo Ming was right, this guy really woulde back¡­ When he was on the Rooftop, he was at a disadvantage, but now he can boldly charge in¡­¡±

    Zhang Xi¡¯s mind was a mess, especially thinking about the big talk he had just given, making him feel even worse. But as long as he can escape¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± The Young Man in Yellow was tense and, hearing Zhang Xi shout, his attention was immediately drawn to the door. Not only that, but he instinctively raised the dagger in his hand, and felt a slight tremor under his feet.

    But just then, he heard the sound of the curtains being pulled open¡­

    ¡°Zhang Xi! You bastard!¡± The Young Man in Yellow quickly turned around, and the moment he saw Zhang Xi¡¯s back, his eyes widened. Simultaneously, a chill ran through his body, and his limbs felt numb. Clearly, Zhang Xi had used him on purpose; the Ambusher wasn¡¯t outside but rather¡­ in here!

    He assumed an attack stance and used his Superpower¡­ This behavior looked like a provocation in the Ambusher¡¯s eyes, didn¡¯t it?! Once the Ambusher¡¯s attention was drawn to him, Zhang Xi could safely escape¡­ How cruel!

    ¡°Damn it, you want me dead? Ha¡­ easy for you to think that! Why should I die!¡± The Young Man in Yellow snarled, suddenly pping his hands together and saying, ¡°Explode!¡±Zhang Xi paid no attention; the fact that the intruder dared to kill directly at the door showed they weren¡¯t afraid of them calling for help. Every second dyed now was another moment closer to death¡­ Yet just as his hands grasped the windowsill, the word ¡°explode¡± left the Young Man in Yellow¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Zhang Xi¡¯s pupils constricted, and he immediately felt a wave beneath his palm as the aluminum window frame suddenly exploded, leaving his hand a bloody mess. Several sharp fragments had pierced his palm, and the searing pain caused him to let out a terrible scream.

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    The Young Man in Yellow didn¡¯t even nce at Zhang Xi; he pped his hands again, and a soft ¡°click¡± was heard from the door¡¯s gap. As the door slowly opened, the Young Man in Yellow rushed forward immediately.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Xi screamed once more. Hearing the abnormal sound from the door, he bit his lip hard and yanked his hand back. With excruciating pain tearing through him, Zhang Xi climbed onto the windowsill. ¡°Fool, you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re not faster than me¡­¡±

    But just as he looked up, his body suddenly froze¡­

    ¡°Good thing I had set traps at the window and door beforehand¡­ But both these traps need to be triggered by me; they are useless if I can¡¯t see anyone¡­¡± The Young Man in Yellow excitedly grabbed the door handle and couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the window as he pulled the door open.

    But it was that nce that suddenly stopped him in his tracks.

    Outside the window¡­ there was someone!

    This person seemed to be floating in the air, with one hand on the wall, looking down at Zhang Xi with a subtle smile on his lips. In contrast, Zhang Xi¡¯s arm was trembling slightly, and a significant amount of blood was flowing down his body, quickly staining the windowsill red.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡± Zhang Xi stared nkly at the figure before him. He still held a gun in one hand, but his fingers were riddled with blood holes. With broken finger bones and only a thin piece of flesh holding them together, he couldn¡¯t possibly fire the gun. The handgun was merely hanging from his knuckles, the pain ten times worse than before, nearly overwhelming him to the point of fainting.

    But he dared not pass out. Even though he knew he was on the brink of death, he still wanted a few more seconds of life¡­ The immense fear of dying made him tremble uncontrobly, his face twitching as he looked at Ling Mo, his eyes filled with madness and despair.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    He suddenly shouted, lunging with his left hand at Ling Mo: ¡°If I die, you die with me!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? Who wants to die with you?¡± Ling Mo smirked as his gaze on Zhang Xi suddenly turned focused. At the same time, two psychic tentacles shot out. ??

    At the brink of death, Zhang Xi¡¯s speed was astonishing. His other arm even reached towards Ling Mo, attempting to grab him. In his mind, no matter how fast Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power was, there¡¯d be no stopping him now¡­

    ¡°Die! Hahaha¡­¡± Zhang Xi¡¯s eyes were red, and his left hand had already reached for the ammunition bag strapped to his leg¡­

    ¡°A desperate burst before death, huh¡­ But if the tentacles can¡¯t make it, what about the gaze?¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t dodge. This whole scene happened in an instant. To the Young Man in Yellow, it seemed as though the moment he turned his head, Zhang Xi suddenly erupted. So even if Ling Mo tried to dodge, he wouldn¡¯t have seeded¡­

    But did he need to dodge?

    The answer¡­ was, of course, no!

    As Zhang Xi¡¯s gaze met Ling Mo¡¯s, an even stronger wave of fear surged within his mind, quickly overwhelming his spirit. He suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a pit of snakes, with countless venomous snakes crawling all over him, and even one slithering into his mouth¡­ Above his eyeball, a snake was looking at him coldly, then suddenly opened its mouth wide¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± The sensation of being devoured bit by bit made Zhang Xi copse instantly, his actions bing erratic, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.

    As this brief moment of vulnerability appeared, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle was already there, piercing through Zhang Xi¡¯s forehead with a ¡°thud.¡±

    Another tentacle grabbed his corpse and flung it back inside with a ¡°bang.¡±

    ¡°This improved version of the ¡®eye-popping skill¡¯ can work wonders if used at the right moment¡­ The guy earlier was already in despair and just wanted to take me down with him. So, once he¡¯s hit by the Interference, he¡¯d feel like he¡¯s already dead¡­ And that sensation must be enough to drive someone mad¡­¡±

    Ling Mo followed by jumping into the room and rubbed his forehead. Over the past three days, thanks to the existence of the master ball, he had been able to precisely assess the total amount of his current psychic power as well as the consumption rates of his various abilities. The psychic power he used for experiments was not wasted but instead stored in the master ball and eventually returned to his mind.

    The ¡°eye-popping skill¡± was naturally included in this assessment. Unlike the tentacles, its consumption wasn¡¯t calcted based on quantity, but rather quality. Performing it with full power consumed about five percent of Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power, which could be converted to roughly a hundred psychic tentacles, or about ten materialized ones.

    This marked the first time Ling Mo adjusted his tentacles after condensing his psychic light cluster. Using the energy equivalent of ten psychic tentacles to form one materialized tentacle was the most cost-effective approach, a conclusion he arrived at after hundreds of experiments.

    However, psychic power cannot be entirely expended. Ling Mo still needed to control several zombies and mutation beasts, as well as maintain basic protection over his psychic light cluster. Just as physical overexertion can harm the body, overusing psychic power can have simr effects. Although his total psychic power wasrge, it sometimes felt insufficient. However, with the dual abilities of Devour and recovery, this shoring became less noticeable.

    A one percent expenditure of psychic power had no effect on Ling Mo, but a five percent depletion would cause him brief, mild dizziness. This symptom, however, wouldst only a second or two and could almost be ignored.

    As he rubbed his forehead, the psychic power he had just expended began to gradually replenish. ¡°This is a result of my long-term absorption of trace viruses. If the consumption is too significant, I can temporarily replenish it from Ye Lian and the others. This way, as long as I manage the usage well, I theoretically won¡¯t face psychic power exhaustion,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    ¡°He¡­ he killed him¡­¡± The Young Man in Yellow was petrified with fear. He had witnessed Zhang Xi ready to fight for his life, but then, inexplicably, Zhang Xi screamed in agony, and Ling Mo had bizarrely pierced his head. The blood hole stared back at him, grotesquely vivid, prompting an involuntary scream as he instinctively turned to flee through the door.

    Yet as he turned, he caught a glimpse out of the corner of his eye. His whole body tensed in panic, but it was toote to change direction¡­ In that face-to-face moment, a sharp pain suddenly shot through his chest. His hands were justing up, about to sp together, but he couldn¡¯t force out a single word of ¡°explode.¡±

    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± The Young Man in Yellow¡¯s mouth opened, producing a couple of strange sounds from his throat as he slumped sideways to the ground. As his body fell, the silhouette before him looked up at Ling Mo. Unlike before, her gaze held aplex emotion, as if she was deep in thought or reminiscing about something.

    ¡°Ye Lian.¡± Ling Mo also turned and looked at Ye Lian, calling her name with a smile. Ye Lian was clearly in a different state than usual, and this expression on her face made Ling Mo feel both unfamiliarity and a strange sense of familiarity. At the beginning of his Control over her, Ye Lian had shown this expression before¡­

    ¡°Back then, what she was observing was merely the world she faced after bing a Zombie¡­ but now what she¡¯s pondering are all the memories she had as a Zombie¡­¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 829: Our Goal is to Tire Him Out!

    ¡°Ling-Ge¡­ I¡­¡± A fleeting look of confusion appeared in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes, but she quickly reverted to her previous state, lowering her head as she said, ¡°Xia Na and the others¡­ are also taking action¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Ling Mo nodded, giving her a gentle nce. Although Ye Lian appeared different from usual, it was not unexpected for him.

    After breaking through to the dominant level, Ye Lian began to recall more memories from her human past. However, how much she had truly regained, and whether she felt those once-human emotions, were things Ling Mo had never been quite sure about. He had tried broaching the topic, but every time Ye Lian would just smile and refuse to borate. Her response, ironically, gave Ling Mo a sense offort-it showed that her Intelligence had correspondingly increased¡­

    As for that unfulfilled curiosity¡­ well, if she¡¯s not willing to talk about it now, surely that day wille eventually¡­

    Though Ye Lian remained silent on the matter, through patient observation, Ling Mo vaguely sensed a hint of something amiss.

    Some things about Ye Lian¡­ seemed a bit off¡­

    More specifically, it was as if some kind of metamorphosis was urring within her. It wasn¡¯t apparent at first nce, but upon careful observation, it wasn¡¯t hard to notice she was in a somewhat unstable state.

    Currently, Ye Lian was like a bnce. When she tilted to the left, her Zombie instincts wouldpletely take over, allowing her to unleash tremendous power and achieve a high level of synergy with her ¡°Kaleidoscope¡± and physical capabilities. When the bnce tilted to the right, her psychic activity would intensify, but thebat abilities she disyed would be disproportionate to her evolution level. In other words, at such times, her control over her body would decrease by a level.

    This situation was inextricably linked to her mental state.As Ling Mo¡¯s earliest established deep connection Zombie Puppet, Ye Lian¡¯s rtionship with him had reached an extremely close level. Whether it was her evolution or the abnormalities within her, Ling Mo could generate a faint Sensing of these aspects. He could feel Ye Lian searching for the bnce point of the bnce and also sense her asional confusion and reflections on herself.

    Perhaps she was trying toprehend those memories from her human times, or maybe she was developing some doubts in theparison¡­ Regardless, this was a critical step for Ye Lian. While it was unclear if taking this step equated to opening the door to regaining human emotions, Ling Mo still ced great importance on it. After all, it was a sign, and no matter how small the sign, it represented a glimmer of hope. As long as there was hope, he would do whatever it took to turn it into reality.

    Xu Shuhan was a rtively sessful example, while Old Lan¡¯s presence was set to be his aid¡­

    ¡°The reason this situation has arisen must be because she¡¯s been with me for so long. Living continuously among humans has had some subtle effects on her Zombie nature. When her evolution level was still low, this influence wasn¡¯t apparent. But once she reached the critical point of dominant level, these influences began to surface with the increase in memories and Intelligence¡­¡±

    During those three days at the Oil Depot, Ling Mo spent considerable time adjusting Ye Lian¡¯s mental state. Now she was able to control the bnce more autonomously, but achieving equilibrium would still take some time. And once that bnce was achieved, that step would be considered taken¡­ Tonight, it was her first practical exercise.

    Ye Lian¡¯s current state clearly represented when the bnce tilted to the left. However, she would exhibit this instability every time she disengaged frombat, but it was merely due to herck of practice and didn¡¯t pose a significant issue.

    ¡°This person¡­¡± Ling Mo mused, looking thoughtfully at Zhang Xi¡¯s corpse, then crouched to lift the edge of his jacket. As the ammunition bag was exposed, a hint of delight appeared on Ling Mo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Grenades! No wonder he wanted to take me down with him¡­¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t hastily take out the grenades, but instead carefully removed the ammunition bag. These grenades had a somewhat peculiar appearance, perhaps having been modified in some way. However, Ling Mo¡¯s knowledge of weapons was admittedlycking, so after examining them, he set them aside for the moment.

    ¡°There are three in total¡­ I should find an opportunity to test them.¡±

    He continued to search Zhang Xi¡¯s corpse, eventually cing a handgun and a bag of bullets on the floor next to him. There were also some rations, cigarettes, and even a Communicator.

    ¡°This gun doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s the original, and these bullets¡­¡± Ling Mo took out the bullets from his pocket topare, pondering, ¡°Have they been polished? Or has something been added inside?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ling Mo processed the weapons, ensuring their safety before storing them in his backpack: ¡°I¡¯ll save these for future tests¡­ I obtained quite a few bullets from those Falcon members earlier, but who knows if that sses Man carries anything better?¡±

    As he was about to stand up, Ling Mo inadvertently noticed Zhang Xi¡¯s head. Zhang Xi had died in sheer terror, his face still frozen in a frightful expression even after hisst breath. Ling Mo felt a slight difort but then focused on Zhang Xi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Red¡­ although not as red as a Zombie¡¯s, it¡¯s getting close¡­¡± As Ling Mo leaned down, he caught a faint scent of the virus¡­

    ¡°Is it the superhuman¡¯s virus that¡¯s been activated?¡± Ling Mo looked at Zhang Xi¡¯s hands, and from those traces of blood, he could even detect some¡­

    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ The surge of adrenaline just before death caused the virus to spread from a localized area throughout the entire body, even reaching the eyes¡­ If he hadn¡¯t been killed, I wonder if he would have sumbed to Infection or perhaps strangely benefited from it¡­¡± Ling Mo mused, stroking his chin. ?

    The Young Man in Yellow¡¯s Superpower caught Ling Mo by surprise. As he walked to the windowsill for a nce, he remarked, ¡°It seems he¡¯s an Elemental Ability user, but I wonder how exactly he maniptes these substances remotely¡­ Since he¡¯s able to set traps using this kind of Superpower, it indicates that prior preparation is involved, right? Even in a life-or-death situation, he needs a second or two to prepare¡­¡±

    Ling Mo took a closer look at where the Young Man in Yellow had stood and muttered, ¡°As I suspected¡­¡±

    The floor tile had slightly bulged, and with a bit more pressure, it couldpletely explode. The fragments would be highly lethal projectiles at high speed. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill an enemy, they could at least buy him some time¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°His Superpower is quite like that of a goblin engineer¡­ a shame his clothes aren¡¯t green.¡±

    Just as Ling Mo was musing, he heard a disgruntled voice from outside the door: ¡°We still haven¡¯t found that guy! I have no idea what his Superpower is, but Yalin and I took care of the people around him, yet we still can¡¯t see him. We don¡¯t even know where he is now¡­¡±

    ¡°His Superpower¡­¡± Ling Mo looked up at Xia Na and asked, ¡°Is it that he¡¯s invisible, or is it that he¡¯s seen but unnoticed?¡±

    Another head popped out from behind Xia Na, as if she were hugging Xia Na tightly¡­ ¡°Probably the second one. If you rely only on eyesight, you¡¯ll overlook him directly. But if you lock onto him with psychic power, you can see him briefly. However, if he talks, this effect diminishes quite a bit,¡± Nana said with a frown.

    ¡°I see, it aligns quite well with my spection¡­¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Humph¡­¡± Nana red at him ¡°resentfully¡± before slowly merging into Xia Na¡¯s body, bing one with ck Na. At the same time, one of Xia Na¡¯s eyes began to change color, blinking into a special state of one red and one ck.

    And that previous ¡°resentful¡± feeling seemed to emanate again from one of her eyes¡­

    ¡°Yalin is looking for him now¡­ As for everyone else, they¡¯ve either been killed or knocked out. In the whole building, he¡¯s the only one left¡­ Ling-Ge, what do you n to do?¡± Xia Na asked.

    Though her tone was neutral, one eye bore a mischievous grin while the other looked serious, with a stark contrast in color and emotion, making her appear somewhat eerie¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s already injured and has used up a lot of his psychic power¡­ Isn¡¯t it obvious? We just need to wear him out!¡± Ling Mo suddenly chuckled and said.

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Xia Na¡¯s lips curled into a grin as well, and at that moment, her gaze unified¡­

    ¡°Squeak¡­¡±

    In the dim Corridor, a door was gently pushed open. As the door revealed a crack, a pair of eyes appeared behind it. Through the lenses, the sses Man cautiously observed the outside, then slipped out sideways. He tugged at his cor and quickly ran along the wall in one direction. As he moved forward, his eyes repeatedly shed with terror.

    ¡°I thought even if they came, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make much of a ssh, but I didn¡¯t expect them to take out my people so quickly and easily! What¡¯s with those three girls? I didn¡¯t think they were that impressive during the day, but now¡­ However¡­¡± The bitterness on sses Man¡¯s face was quickly reced with fierceness, ¡°Even if you¡¯re hiding something, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting out of here alive. Although I have a mental ability, catching me won¡¯t be that easy, and I¡¯ve prepared some contingencies!¡±

    He secretly tightened his right hand, revealing a small remote control in his palm¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo, I said I¡¯d make you suffer more than I did, and I¡¯ll definitely keep my word!¡±

 Chapter 830: The Shadow of the Serpent

    ¡°And I¡­ I will be the one who survives!¡± muttered the sses Man through gritted teeth, as his pace suddenly quickened¡­

    A few dozen secondster, another figure appeared in the corridor. This tall silhouette seemed to emerge directly from the shadows, moving silently and eerily, as if every joint in her body could twist freely. Her slightly changing eyes were fixed ahead, and she reached up to touch her nose, saying, ¡°This human is good at escaping¡­ But even if I can¡¯t smell you, I can still catch up with you¡­¡±

    With that, her gaze shifted to the ground. On the dirty tiles and dim walls, she seemed to see something different. As the edges of her pupils gradually turned amber, her appearance and demeanor underwent a significant change. Previously, she appeared merely seductive, but now there was an added hint of dangerous hunger.

    Her gaze became colder, and the way she lightly licked her lips resembled a snake flicking its tongue¡­ ¡°Found you,¡± Li Yalin suddenly chuckled, her eyes resting on a particr row of tiles.

    On the surface, these tiles appeared unremarkable, but with her pupils altered, Li Yalin¡¯s eyes gained a certain sensing ability. Meanwhile, the images she perceived had changed. Although most of the scenes remained as she usually saw them, in certain ces, she could vaguely make out several red-yellow light clusters. And the area Li Yalin was currently staring at was where these clusters were most concentrated.

    ¡°Even though I now only possess some characteristics of the mutation snake, relying on just these is enough to keep up with you¡­ The other light clusters are too weak, likely left by those humans earlier, but this one surely must have been left by that sses human just now¡­ Too bad these light clusters can¡¯t be seen continuously, making it impossible to track them indefinitely. But Ling Mo said that once I evolve, I¡¯ll gain more abilities of the snake. I wonder what those will be¡­¡±

    A hint of anticipation appeared on Li Yalin¡¯s face. Over the past three days, she had consumed a considerable amount of mutation beast gel and mother hive, an action that nearly wiped out all the mutation beasts around the Oil Depot, except for the ¡°chicken¡± drawn by ck Silk, which didn¡¯t appear.

    After devouring all these chaotic things, Li Yalin¡¯s physical condition underwent many changes. Her mutation snake traits became more pronounced, making her resemble an amalgam of a leader-level zombie and a high-grade mutation snake. It seemed she had umted enough quantitative changes, just waiting for the moment to transform qualitatively.

    With a light chuckle, Li Yalin¡¯s figure blurred, appearing five meters away in the blink of an eye, then quickly vanishing into the dark shadows, like a serpent darting into the underbrush¡­¡°This way.¡±

    After Ling Mo descended from the top floor with Ye Lian and Xia Na, they quickly navigated through the lower levels. In such a confined area, he could easily find Li Yalin¡¯s position through the psychic link, but the Senior Sister moved incredibly fast, frequently changing directions, making Ling Mo somewhat speechless in his pursuit.

    This situation was definitely due to the sses Man hiding and dodging¡­

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Ye Lian¡¯s speed, although fast, is mostly a burst within a small area, more like an abrupt surge of potential triggered by the virus¡­ After all, her main mutation area is concentrated in her eyes, her physical capability isn¡¯t exceptionally outstanding, and it¡¯s further destabilized by the evolution¡­¡±

    ¡°But half of Yalin¡¯s body possesses the qualities of a mutation beast, chiefly exhibiting mutation snake characteristics¡­ This means her speed, whether in regr movement or in the explosive bursts during attacks, is much faster than that of a typical senior zombie¡­ Her only drawback might be rtively weaker strength. However, as long as her speed is sufficient, strength bes less crucial. Besides, even in terms of strength, she is far superior to humans¡­¡±

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but analyze in his mind. The reason Ye Lian could instantly kill human superhumans twice, aside from her sudden burst of speed, mainly relied on her eyes. By blocking all escape routes for her opponent and locking onto their vital points the moment she struck, she possessed a precision attack capability that Ling Mo hadn¡¯t observed in any other zombie.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s rted to her use of the Sniper Rifle, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be a mutation in her eyes. But what exactly is going on, perhaps only Ye Lian knows¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered quietly.

    ¡°Now he¡¯s the only one left. What¡¯s he still struggling for?¡± Xia Na suddenly smiled wryly, asking.

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo snapped back to attention, instinctively responding.

    Xia Na nced at Ye Lian, then turned to Ling Mo and said, ¡°It¡¯s been almost three minutes since we reached the rooftop. Even though he¡¯s a mental ability user and wouldn¡¯t dare jump off, with him being thest one left, shouldn¡¯t he be figuring out a quick escape? But why does it seem like he¡¯s leading us in circles?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, thinking it over, and said, ¡°Stalling for time?¡±

    ¡°Possibly¡­¡± Xia Na nodded and suddenly her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°But there could be another possibility¡­ The explosives aren¡¯t only on the rooftop; there are some within the building too. Ling-Ge, think about it, if they¡¯ve gone to the lengths of capturing you, they probably won¡¯t let you escape alive, right? So they might have prepared more drastic measures¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°However, this human isn¡¯t entirely foolish; he must know there are others outside, so he¡¯s likely looking for ways to reduce the pursuit pressure before finding a way out¡­ Come to think of it, if they hadn¡¯t lost their trump card of firepower, it wouldn¡¯t have been this easy for us¡­¡± Xia Na said, biting her nails. Her expression also fluctuated, shifting between bizarre and serious¡­

    ¡°No matter what methods he has, I¡¯ll catch him today. Before deciding my next move, I need to understand the current situation of Falcon and the Second Camp, and this sses Man is the best candidate for intelligence¡­ Hold on.¡± Ling Mo suddenly stopped, closing his eyes. A few secondster, he slowly opened them, and an image had formed in his mind.

    It was another simple drawing from ck Silk, even more rudimentary than usual. On a ck line resembling a street, a series of red crosses were drawn, apanied by several circles scattered around¡­ Yet, the message from ck Silk was brief: ¡°They have strange equipment and someone seems able to detect us. More contact could expose us.¡±

    Frowning slightly, Ling Mo scrutinized the drawing before turning his gaze to the puzzled Ye Lian and Xia Na. ¡°Falcon¡¯s reinforcements have arrived, and there are quite a few of them, well-prepared too. We need to speed things up. Yu Shiran and the others can only distract them for a short while, and Old Zheng won¡¯t hold out much longer. But as for that sses Man¡­ he won¡¯t escape today!¡±

    Aside from the elevator, this building had three staircases. One was the route Ling Mo had taken when entering, another led to the first-floor mall, and thest seemed to be a fire escape connecting directly to the alley behind the building.

    There were quite a few shops inside the building. While they couldn¡¯t serve as long-term hiding ces, they could be used for short-term evasion. The sses Man¡¯s superpower was quite peculiar, and if it weren¡¯t for Li Yalin picking up some clues, they might have thought he had already escaped.

    ¡°Psychic probes can¡¯t find him either¡­ but considering the energy consumption, he can¡¯t sustain it for long¡­¡± Ling Mo thought as he rushed down the stairs.

    At that moment, the sses Man had already reached the mall on the lower floor. However, instead of looking towards the exit, his gaze rested on the center of the mall.

    ¡°Escaping now would only lead to death. There are ten of them, but fewer than five entered here¡­ But I won¡¯t die, absolutely not¡­¡± The sses Man gripped the remote control in his hand once more and ran into the mall. Just after he disappeared among the shelves, Li Yalin silently appeared where he had been standing.

    ¡°Troublesome human¡­ still nning to run?¡± Li Yalin adjusted her curly hair and pursued him again¡­

    Momentster, Ling Mo and the others arrived at the same floor¡¯s mall. Ling Mo nced around before focusing his gaze on an elevator ahead.

    ¡°Underground¡­ is it a marketce? If he chose to go down, it means there aren¡¯t just three exits, but four¡­ but there must be something down there¡­¡± Ling Mo briefly switched perspectives, and based on Li Yalin¡¯s movements, it seemed the sses Man was still maneuvering within the marketce.

    As Ling Mo pondered, a psychic light cluster suddenly appeared in his ¡°vision.¡± Although itsted only a moment, it was enough for Ling Mo to urately pinpoint the sses Man¡¯s location.

    ¡°Is he running out of time?¡± Ling Mo looked downstairs, contemting for a moment before gesturing to move down.

    Xia Na hefted her Scythe, following closely behind, while Ye Lian nced down at the Sniper Rifle in her hands, a trace of confusion flickering in her cold eyes. Soon enough, she too followed along via the Elevator¡­

    ¡°Come down,e down¡­ one alone won¡¯t be enough¡­¡±

    The sses Man stood in a rtively open area, behind him was a makeshift welded iron cage¡­ Below the cage was a base, which at first nce seemed ordinary, but as the sses Man¡¯s eyes settled on it, a sinister smile crept across his lips: ¡°Come on¡­¡±

 Chapter 831: His Marksmanship Is a Lot Better Than Yours

    As they descended, the lighting dimmed to the point where it was almost impossible to see anything with the naked eye. However, the faint light seeping in from afar indicated that this area wasn¡¯t truly a basement, just slightly lower than the ground level. This kind of design was quitemon in X City, but it was surprising to see it in such a remote Town¡­

    Ling Mo calmly withdrew his gaze, silently noting the location: ¡°That¡¯s the fourth exit¡­¡±

    This ce¡­ let¡¯s call it a marketce for convenience, as aside from the heaps of discarded items, its original appearance was no longer discernible. A strong stench of rot filled the air, with rusted and decaying shelves everywhere. The walls and ceiling were covered in ck mold spots¡­ The water on the ground held two rtively fresh cigarette boxes, likely left by those Falcon Members.

    ¡°But what exactly do they intend to do in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°Drip¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of dripping water echoed in the darkness, making the surroundings seem even quieter¡­

    ¡°Still can¡¯t smell him,¡± Xia Na said with a frown, looking towards Ye Lian. But to her disappointment, Ye Lian slowly shook her head, indicating no sess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother sniffing, I know where he is.¡± Ling Mo suddenly sneered. He reached out to pull Xia Na and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Yalin is already there.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Xia Na nced at Ye Lian in confusion, but the female Zombie had already turned in another direction, darting away with her gun. Her movements seemed incredibly light, not making a single ssh as she ran, and she effortlessly bypassed the obstacles hidden in the water. After a few rises and falls, she hadpletely disappeared.However, through their indirect sensing, Xia Na knew that Ye Lian was still inside the marketce, only the distance between them was steadily increasing.

    At the same time, Ling Mo made a move. He suddenly released a psychic tentacle, deliberately infusing it with a considerable amount of mental energy. Once the waves emitted by the tentacle were almost identical to an ordinary person¡¯s psychic light cluster, Ling Mo controlled it to coil around a nearby pir, temporarily anchoring it there.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that quite wasteful¡­¡± Xia Na just started to say, but her lips were immediately sealed, ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    ¡°You see, isn¡¯t it made up for now?¡± Ling Mo said, licking the corner of his mouth with satisfaction.

    A red-eyed figure appeared immediately behind Xia Na, and ¡°both¡± of them shouted in anger: ¡°You¡¯re annoying! Your hands are all over the ce, even the tentacles aren¡¯t behaving¡­ Why didn¡¯t you do this when Ye Lian was here?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t try earlier¡­ s, she dodges so quickly¡­¡± Ling Mo said with a touch of mncholy.

    Really hard to ambush Ye Lian in this state¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously bullying me because I¡¯m weaker! Hmph, just wait until I evolve again¡­¡± Xia Na muttered with her lips pursed, though from the side, there was clearly a trace of amusement in her expression¡­

    ¡°There it is.¡± Ling Mo said, standing behind a cab and peeking forward.

    In the darkness, he vaguely saw a square outline and a faint human figure. But when he switched his vision to Xia Na¡¯s, the square object became clear, yet the human figure disappeared.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the reason for this?¡± Ling Mo was puzzled for a moment and decided to switch again.

    ¡°¡­Could it be¡­ because of psychic power?¡± Ling Mo pondered with a frown. In terms of vision, Xia Na certainly had the upper hand, but in psychic power, Ling Mo had the advantage. He thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°Let Nana take a look.¡±

    Xia Na responded with an ¡°Hmm,¡± and one of her eyes began to slowly turn red again. Meanwhile, two different scenes appeared in her eyes. The scene seen with the ck eyes remained the same, but the red eyes suddenly revealed a faint, shadowy figure¡­

    ¡°As expected. However, Nana¡¯s focus isn¡¯t quite strong enough, which is why the shadow appears so dim. If you don¡¯t keep an eye on it, it¡¯s easy to overlook it. If he were moving, he¡¯d be even harder to detect.¡± This kind of superpower that allows one to vanish from others¡¯ sight was something Ling Mo encountered for the first time. Recalling the situation on the rooftop, he had some answers in mind.

    ¡°When the helicopter was still descending, I already probed the area, but I only faintly detected some psychic fluctuations. If my psychic power were slightly weaker, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything unusual at all. This should also be one of his concealment methods. However, back then, he used it on a group of people, and now he¡¯s using it on himself, so the effectiveness is likely quite different. If his psychic power hadn¡¯t been significantly depleted, he might have hidden himself even better¡­ Though I found it hard to lock onto him before, now it¡¯s impossible to lock onto him at all¡­¡±

    Ling Mo had barely observed for a minute when a ¡°bang¡± of a gunshot suddenly rang in his ears. He immediately pulled back, seeing a ssh of water rise not far away. The bulletnded just under three meters from his hiding spot; it was definitely no coincidence or probing¡­

    ¡°Ling Mo,e out now that you¡¯re here. You know I¡¯m also of the mental ability type; this level of probing is nothing,¡± the sses man sneered, firing two more shots in Ling Mo¡¯s vicinity.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°His marksmanship is a lot better than yours¡­¡± Xia Na whispered.

    Before she finished her sentence, she covered her forehead with an ¡°ouch,¡± then pouted and nced at Ling Mo.

    ¡°What are you looking at? No trash-talking your husband,¡± Ling Mo whispered back.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Xia Na rolled her eyes at him, then extended her scythe.

    As a soft ¡°ng¡± sounded, Xia Na¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. ¡°There must be something up with his sses. It isn¡¯t just allowing him to locate us through probing, but also to see the anomalies around here clearly¡­ No wonder he picked such a spot; the terrain is advantageous for him. But what¡¯s that iron cage for?¡±

    The square object was indeed an iron cage, and the sses Man was pacing around it.

    Ling Mo pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Everything here has decayed, but that cage is new. I think¡­ it might be for imprisoning us. After all, I¡¯m of the mental ability type. Even if they tie me up, I have ways to escape. But if I¡¯m locked in a cage, it would be much easier to control me¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? That cage isn¡¯t very big¡­¡± Xia Na remarked coldly.

    Ling Mo was taken aback at first, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re probably nning to keep only me and Senior Sister¡­ Indeed, when ites to profits, human lives mean nothing. Even if my usefulness is uncertain, they are setting up this n without hesitation¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Still noting out?¡± The sses Man fired two more shots,ughing maniacally. ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll shoot you dead? Of course, I¡¯ve got a gun! You probably didn¡¯t expect it, did you? A superhuman like me with a mental ability can also have such good aim¡­ Are you scared?¡±

    Xia Na sighed, resting her forehead in her hand, ¡°Foolish humans¡­¡±

    Ling Mo firmly grasped her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯te out yet. Wait for me to change positions before you move. I¡¯ve left a ¡®psychic light cluster¡¯ over there, enough for testing¡­¡±

    ¡°Testing what?¡± Xia Na asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, just a hunch¡­¡± Ling Mo said as he slowly rose. He held no weapon, but dozens of psychic tentacles were already poised at his back.

    The sses Man clearly sensed the unusual psychic fluctuation. He paused for a moment, then sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless. No matter how strong your psychic power is, you can¡¯t beat me¡­ And I must kill you with my own hands.¡± His eyes were fixed on a pile of debris not far away, his hand holding the gun trembled slightly, and he gripped the remote control in his other hand even tighter.

    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m quite curious¡­¡± A slightly mocking voice suddenly came from behind the debris, and a figure slowly emerged. Ling Mo looked at the sses Man with a calm expression and said, ¡°Where exactly does your confidencee from?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A gunshot rang out immediately, but to the sses Man¡¯s astonishment, he¡­ missed?!

    How could that be?!

    Especially since¡­ he had just bragged about his marksmanship! How quickly it backfired!

    The sses Man¡¯s pupils contracted as he fired two more shots in session.

    But these two shots¡­ also missed!

    ¡°What is going on?¡± The sses Man was dumbfounded. He had imagined many scenarios of meeting Ling Mo again, but not this one. This inexplicable feeling of missing his target gave him a sudden premonition of doom¡­

    Ling Mo stood there with his hands in his pockets, his chin slightly raised, his expression full of mockery. He cleared his throat and said nonchntly, ¡°You can try again if you like.¡±

    The muscles in the sses Man¡¯s face twitched. He hesitated as he held the gun but eventually lowered his arm. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be so easy to kill you.¡± He nced around and sneered, ¡°Pretty smart of you, spreading yourpanions around and leaving one near the stairwell¡­ afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ling Mo chuckled but remained silent, calmly watching his opponent.

    For the sses Man to wait for them here, he must have something up his sleeve¡­ and Ling Mo¡¯s strategy was to wait for him to reveal it.

    As for those earlier shots¡­ Ling Mo stood out here because he was confident. Although he couldn¡¯t lock onto the sses Man, in order for the sses Man to aim, he had to look at Ling Mo. At the moment their gazes met, Ling Mo used his ¡°eye-popping skill¡± to interfere with him.

    With the rest of his team gone, leaving only the sses Man, whether he was fearful or frantic, any influence from Ling Mo would certainly throw off his aim¡­

 Chapter 832: The Sad Superpower

    Ling Mo¡¯s calm reaction unsettled the sses Man. The strange phenomenon during the shooting added to his unease, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words.

    However, he regained hisposure in a few seconds, managed a smirk, and said, ¡°Why be so cold? I deliberately exposed myself earlier so you could find this ce quickly. You should be grateful, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡­ Among the people you brought, there¡¯s that girl with the gun, right? ¡­ She¡¯s impressive, she actually managed to hit me¡­¡± The sses Man slowly raised the arm holding the remote control, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan of pain.

    With cold sweat on his forehead, heughed and said, ¡°Ling Mo, do you think spreading out like this ensures safety? Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that simple. I know you can see me, so you can see this thing too, right?¡±

    Waving the remote control in his hand, the sses Man red viciously at Ling Mo and said, ¡°The moment I press this, there will be an explosion here, and this entire floor will copse. If the bomb was ced upstairs, you might have a chance to climb out and survive, but down here? This is the lowest floor¡­ How about it, do you want to take a gamble?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want? Looking at you, you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here for mutual destruction with me,¡± Ling Mo interrupted him.

    ¡°Mutually assured destruction? Hahaha¡­¡± The sses Manughed maniacally, ¡°Why would I do that? Look at me, I¡¯m almost fifty¡­ Do you know how hard it is for someone like me to stay alive?¡± His tone suddenly became slightly odd, as though it concealed a strong feeling of excitement beneath the surface, ¡°Before the disaster struck, I was scorned! Sucking up to those high and mighty customers every day! Sometimes standing at someone¡¯s door all day long, just to sell a box of medicine! asionally even kicked out by their kids¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, were your targets the elderly? You¡¯re actually a scammer, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Such experiences don¡¯t elicit any sympathy at all!

    However, the sses Man seemed to have entered a state of frenzy as he continued to shout hysterically, ¡°After the world changed, I stayed with a few colleagues. But I didn¡¯t expect that because they were too afraid to go out to find food, they wouldn¡¯t even share water with me! Do you know what I drank at that time?¡±¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°I drank urine! Urine! ¡­ Later, when they could no longer hold on, they decided to try their luck at a small supermarket¡­ and they made me go ahead to clear the way, saying that because I was older, that¡¯s all I was good for. They wanted me to attract Zombies so they could kill them¡­ Can you believe this nonsense! But I had no choice; I went in. I was actually thinking of letting myself be a Zombie if it came to that, but then I awakened my Superpower¡­¡± The sses Man¡¯s voice suddenly softened, ¡°Heaven didn¡¯t want me dead¡­¡±

    Ling Mo frowned slightly, vaguely guessing how things had developed¡­ Although he wasn¡¯t interested in the life story of the sses Man, Ling Mo didn¡¯t intend to stop him from continuing.

    While the sses Man ranted and raved, Ling Mo quietly observed him and the iron cage beside him. The explosives he mentioned were likely in that base, but the extent of their power was unknown.

    Moreover, his Superpower was indeed difficult to counter; unless you kept your full attention on him, your gaze would involuntarily drift elsewhere at the slightest distraction¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°So, I obediently led them in¡­ They had no suspicion at all, because if even I could survive, how could anything happen to them, young and strong as they were? Heh, to this day, I can¡¯t forget the expressions they had¡­ full of anticipation, excitement, and the desire to survive¡­ You see, everyone wants to live, but no one cared if I wanted to live too¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I just made them understand in my own way¡­ Watching them scream in terror in front of the Zombies while I could safely hide on the side was truly delightful! Everyone ignored me, didn¡¯t care about me, even trampled on me, but in times like these, they were more fragile than I was! Maybe they never figured it out, even as they died? Why was I, a useless person, able to survive while they couldn¡¯t¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±

    The sses Manughed a few times before suddenly calming down and said, ¡°Ling Mo, let¡¯s y a game¡­ Given your current position, you don¡¯t really have the right to refuse, do you? Rather than just killing you, I want to see you struggle.¡±

    Ling Mo silently watched him but immediately began to think.

    ¡°I escaped right under his nose, and then, despite heavy defenses, I took out his team until only he was left¡­ It¡¯s enough to infuriate anyone, let alone someone like him¡­ As for him, he¡¯s likely gone mad with anger¡­ so no matter what, he wants to kill me¡­ And this so-called game is probably his n to execute me, ensuring he takes me out while getting away unscathed¡­¡± Ling Mo looked at him for a moment and slowly said, ¡°What game?¡±

    The sses Man¡¯s face suddenly became clearer, and he licked his lips, ¡°Three minutes¡­ we¡¯ll y right here, within a range of about twenty meters, and see how long you canst under my attacks. But you¡¯d better not try anything else, if I notice any movement from yourpanions, I will immediately press this remote control! You wouldn¡¯t want to see your three girlfriends blown to pieces, would you? That wouldn¡¯t be pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°So, the idea is to make me take a beating without fighting back¡­ but not to the point of forcing me tomit suicide; is that because you don¡¯t want me to fight back desperately?¡± For some reason, Ling Mo felt there was something off about the situation. His gaze swept over the sses Man and then to the iron cage¡­

    ¡°Something¡¯s off¡­ The explosives do pose a threat, but he could easily position himself near the exit and detonate them once wee down. His long-winded speech is likely just a way to make his actions seem more reasonable¡­ Additionally, there¡¯s the possibility he¡¯s deliberately stalling for time. Why exactly three minutes?¡±

    Ling Mo frowned, deep in thought. With full concentration, his observational skills were sharper than usual. However, figuring out a person¡¯s intentions isn¡¯t as straightforward as tracing clues; it¡¯s often the hardest part. But there¡¯s at least one thing: this guy must have a concern.

    ¡°Disregard his apparent demeanor; focus purely on his actions¡­ Since he didn¡¯t opt to detonate the explosives immediately, it suggests they might not have the catastrophic power he imed to topple the building¡­ The iron cage is meant to confine, which implies the amount of explosives is limited. Otherwise, how could the surrounding Falcon members escape if they went off?¡± A realization struck Ling Mo, honing in on this crucial detail. ??

    Though the sses Man had a twisted personality, he adeptly used words to mask his true objectives, even diverting Ling Mo¡¯s attention.

    ¡°As long as Ling Mo is dead, those girls won¡¯t be a match for me. Ling Mo is the only one who can barely perceive me¡­¡± the sses Man thought, his gaze involuntarily flicking towards the base, his smile unnervingly chilling. ¡°Even if he suspects something, he wouldn¡¯t dare gamble¡­ That¡¯s human nature. So long as there¡¯s a sliver of hope, they won¡¯t resort to extreme measures, especially when facing an enemy they can¡¯t even hit.¡±

    At that moment, he noticed Ling Mo take two steps back and subtly lean against a column.

    ¡°Twenty meters, right? If you were running away at full speed, I might be slightly troubled, but you¡¯ve trapped yourself in this cage¡­ Isn¡¯t that unnecessarily troublesome for yourself?¡± Ling Mo remarked with a smile.

    The sses Man eyed Ling Mo cautiously, and when Ling Mo¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened, his heart skipped a beat: ¡°What are you nning to do? Be careful or I¡¯ll press¡­¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already pressed it?¡±

 Chapter 833: What Kind of Superpower Does He Actually Have

    ¡°As for the otheryer of meaning of twenty meters, it refers to the st radius covered during the explosion¡­ You have to keep me within this area to ensure I¡¯ll be killed or severely injured¡­ And the so-called game you mentioned is to temporarily escape this range, relying on the advantage of being unseen¡­ If I hesitated and cooperated with your actions, I would die in three minutes.¡±

    While speaking, Ling Mo immediately opened his palm and aimed at the ground¡­ The remote control was obviously just a decoy, meant to draw his full attention.

    The momentarily startled sses Man snapped back to reality, ring maliciously at Ling Mo as a strong sense of danger suddenly surged around him. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what Ling Mo had set up here, sses Man had a vague feeling¡­ Perhaps Ling Mo was telling the truth, and this ce had already turned into his own prison¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s just bits and pieces of information, and he managed to figure it out so quickly¡­ But even so, how could he act so decisively! Maybe this guess is also false, and I still hold further leverage in my hands. Doesn¡¯t his mind have any such doubts?¡± thought sses Man grimly. If it were him under the threat of a bomb, he would definitely not act so rashly; any hesitation would make Ling Mo¡¯s resistance impossible¡­

    ¡°You just want to seize every chance to kill me, right? It¡¯s not just because of hatred, but also for your own future. With the whole team wiped out and only you left, life would be tough for you if you didn¡¯t make a move, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Ling Mo continued calmly, ¡°Your superpower can¡¯t sustain much longer-five minutes? Ten? If you give it everything to take me down first, it would also ensure your sessful escape afterward¡­¡±

    sses Man slowly took two steps back and said grimly, ¡°Is it useful to say these things? You didn¡¯t juste here for revenge, did you? With my superpower, you can¡¯t attack me¡­ What can you do in these three minutes?¡± As he spoke, his blurry figurepletely vanished, as if he had merged into the darkness.

    ¡°Save those words tofort yourself¡­ You¡¯ll soon know what I can do.¡± Ling Mo replied, unmoved. While he couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye or detected by any probe, merely relying on that couldn¡¯t be considered wless¡­

    Though sses Man had disappeared from his vision, apletely different picture unfolded in Ling Mo¡¯s mind. Hundreds of reddish tentacles wove into a bloody psychic in the void,pletely covering the area. Most of the tentaclesy hidden in the water, like threads drifting with the current, emitting a faint glow, quietly waiting¡­

    Less than two seconds after sses Man vanished, Ling Mo¡¯s eyebrows suddenly twitched.¡°Capture!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s hand clenched tightly, and with the sudden ssh of water, a scream pierced through the air.

    A red spot appeared in the puddle, quickly spreading¡­

    ¡°Ahhh! Ling Mo, you¡­¡± More screams followed, and a series of sshes rapidly spread toward the iron cage¡­

    ¡°The biggest w in your superpower is actually yourself.¡± Ling Mo¡¯s grip tightened as if he were squeezing sses Man¡¯s throat and slowly applying pressure. Every time his wrist twisted, a scream would inevitably echo around.

    He could sense sses Man attempting to escape the range, but under such indiscriminate attacks, he could only dodge in distress. Even with the ability to sense psychic fluctuations and the characteristic of being undetectable, he still suffered significant damage in a short period.

    ¡°You can make living creatures ignore you, but you can¡¯t make the standing water do the same. The so-called reduction of presence isn¡¯t truly being nonexistent¡­ Unless you can standpletely still, but if you were really motionless, I could slowly inch my way to you¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As thirty seconds passed, sses Man¡¯s screams became even more harrowing. Among the tentacles, aside from the physical ones, there was also arge number of psychic tentacles. Under simultaneous mental and physical assault, sses Man¡¯s body shed once more, and the moment he appeared, he immediately raised another remote control and shouted harshly, ¡°Ling Mo, do you really think I didn¡¯t prepare anything? Once I blow up the entrance and exit, you¡¯ll all be buried with me!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s the entrance and exit¡­¡± Ling Mo muttered as he nced at the remote control.

    The expression on sses Man¡¯s face had turned extremely twisted when he produced this remote control. He originally nned to use it as ast resort after the explosion. Regardless of the oue of the st, he intended to rush for the exit immediately. If he could find those girls along the way and kill them, that would be ideal¡­ But even if he couldn¡¯t, he couldpletely seal this ce off¡­ Moreover, as soon as the explosion sounded, others lying in ambush outside would be drawn by themotion¡­

    He didn¡¯t just want to kill Ling Mo; he wanted to use this opportunity to trap everyone here!

    ¡°The support team is almost here; if I can hold out for a bit longer¡­ It¡¯s a pity time is so tight, I can only think of that n for now¡­ Really, a group of useless idiots-letting someone sneak into our base and can¡¯t even hold out for five minutes!¡± sses Man cursed venomously in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s all because they¡¯re fools! If I could have taken down one or two of them, or fought a retreating battle to draw them closer here, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! It¡¯s their weakness that ruined my ns!¡±

    ¡°And you¡­¡± sses Man spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva, slowly steadied himself, and through crooked sses, red intensely at Ling Mo. He was now covered with more than dozens of wounds, his blood-soaked appearance making his flickering figure look particrly eerie¡­ One of the wounds was even on his face, brutally mangling a part of his ear.

    At this moment, a deep sense of dread appeared in sses Man¡¯s eyes. He had assumed that with his unique superpower, no matter how strong Ling Mo was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a point of attack. This was one of the thrills he sought¡­ It might have seemed unimpressive, but no matter how powerful someone was, they would be at a loss in front of him. This feeling of lurking in the shadows, watching the opponent get frustrated, or even cough up blood, was pure enjoyment for him¡­ This superpower was the biggest reason he made it here and his greatest backup n for luring Ling Mo and his team down here!

    But now, this backup n was losing its effectiveness¡­ Once the superpower was entirely neutralized, his fate was predictable¡­

    ¡°What kind of superpower does he actually have! This is totally inconsistent with the intelligence I received!¡± sses Man thought frantically.

    ¡°Ling Mo, don¡¯t push me. If the entrance and exit are blown up,bined with this space¡­ even if you barely survive, you won¡¯t be able to escape alive.¡± He clenched the remote control tightly and suddenly raised his voice, yelling, ¡°Let me go! This time you can try again, but you only have one chance! If you make another move, I¡¯ll detonate immediately! These bombs aren¡¯t on a dy!¡±

    As he spoke, he slowly began to retreat. However, his speed was noticeably slower than before he was injured¡­

    Ling Mo stood still, watching him, and suddenly said, ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±

    sses Man¡¯s body shook, and he gritted his teeth, cursing, ¡°Do you really want to test me? Even if we¡¯re all trapped here together, you might not be able to kill me, right? Once our support team arrives, you¡¯ll be like a fish in a barrel¡­¡±

    The hand holding the remote control began to tremble uncontrobly; he really didn¡¯t want to go this route unless he had no other choice¡­

    ¡°Then let¡¯s test it.¡± Ling Mo suddenly smiled, took a step forward, and said.

    More sshes erupted from the water, like some creature lurking beneath was swiftly approaching sses Man.

    sses Man¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°You maniac! You¡¯re all crazy! Go to hell! All of you!¡±

    ¡°Click.¡±

    The soft sound of the button being pressed seemed to make all the noise around them suddenly vanish¡­

 Chapter 834: Suicidal Psychic Bomb

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± sses Man staggered a few steps, exhausted, and burst into maniacalughter, ¡°Whether I escape or take you down with me, the result is death. Even a fool knows what to choose¡­¡±

    But soon, theughter of sses Man became somewhat dry, and his expression gradually froze on his face.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t move.

    And from the moment he pressed the remote control, Ling Mo¡¯s lips carried a slight smile¡­

    ¡°Why is he smiling? At a time like this, how can he still smile?¡± sses Man¡¯s thoughts became bewildered, so much so that two secondster, he suddenly shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the explosion?! I already¡­¡±

    He pressed the remote control a couple more times, but the surroundings remained silent¡­

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ you tampered with it; you must have done something.¡±

    The remote control fell with a ¡°ssh¡± into the sewage, and sses Man¡¯s arm trembled violently. He instinctively retreated, his eyes fixated incredulously on Ling Mo. However, he stumbled after taking only two steps, and his whole body fell directly into the water. He didn¡¯t have time to get up, his hands supporting him on the ground as he continued to move, his face pale.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ how did you do it¡­¡± sses Man mumbled, his expression finally turning to one of terror; he entirely lost the previous vicious look. The moment his finger pressed down, all his strength was drained. His superpower began to rapidly fail, leaving him unable to muster any energy at all.Watching Ling Mo slowly walk towards him with hands in his pockets, sses Man struggled to widen the distance between them, but ultimately could only thrash awkwardly in the umting water¡­ He stared at Ling Mo with bloodshot eyes, his voice trembling uncontrobly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He clenched his fists fiercely, his nails digging deep into his flesh.

    ¡°Go for it!¡± sses Man suddenly plunged his finger into his own wound, and with the pain, released a shrill scream. At the same time, his body began to disappear again, yet there was still ten meters between him and Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°I told you I won¡¯t die! You go to hell!¡± sses Man shouted hoarsely.

    Just as he was about topletely disappear, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp.

    sses Man, looking into Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, immediately felt a shiver run through his body and his expression became dazed.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the eyes, it¡¯s these eyes¡­ Ahhh! I can¡¯t die here!¡± sses Man bit hard on his tongue again, the piercing pain and the taste of blood in his mouth snapping him back to reality. His eyes turnedpletely blood-red, except for the pupils which remained a deep brown¡­

    ¡°You can¡¯t see me! You can¡¯t see me! Lower my presence!¡± sses Man screamed hysterically.

    But Ling Mo simply made a straightforward gesture. He extended a hand and grasped towards sses Man: ¡°Collect!¡±

    This seemingly mundane action terrified sses Man to his core. It was the same move that tormented him violently over the past thirty seconds! Without experiencing this ¡°cage¡± firsthand, its terror couldn¡¯t beprehended. In his current state, hiding himself was already his limit, and he couldn¡¯t afford to continue confronting Ling Mo like before.

    ¡°Just overdrawing like this has a high probability of causing irreversible nerve damage¡­¡± A trace of despair appeared on sses Man¡¯s face as he red resentfully at Ling Mo and shouted, ¡°Even turning into an idiot is better than dying at your hands! Aaaaah!¡±

    Intense psychic fluctuation surged immediately, as sses Man¡¯s body shook uncontrobly and his eyes rolled back. His psychic light cluster rapidly expanded. In Ling Mo¡¯s psychic probe, this psychic light cluster was like a bomb about to detonate¡­

    A suicidal psychic bomb!

    ¡°This is indeed a self-harming and harmful psychic bomb. I didn¡¯t expect that after triggering his potential, this person could unleash such strong psychic power¡­¡± Ling Mo paused, contemting.

    Hundreds of psychic tentacles hadpletely surrounded sses Man, yet his ability to concentrate psychic power was astonishingly fast¡­ However, without the support of psychic power, his body once again became visible¡­ Several faster tentacles had already pierced through his body, butpared to the intense mental pain, these injuries seemed insignificant¡­

    ¡°I originally wanted to interrogate him¡­ but this guy is nearly wiping his own mind out¡­¡± Ling Mo remarked with a sigh.

    By now, sses Man hadpletely copsed in the stagnant water, his limbs twitching uncontrobly. Blood was foaming at his mouth, and his speech became intermittent: ¡°You¡­ you go¡­ to hell¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression turned serious, and his gaze became intensely focused. Under his control, hundreds of psychic tentacles surged towards the opponent¡¯s psychic light cluster¡­

    ¡°Useless¡­¡± sses Man said with a pained smile.

    By squeezing out thest bit of potential and simultaneously detonating all his mental energy, just this move would severely damage the minds of ordinary survivors, and those at the center of the explosion could potentially be sted into a vegetative state¡­ Even Ling Mo would probably be severely injured by this¡­

    If he had dodged in time, it might not have had much effect, but he actually had his psychic power reach in¡­ Upon explosion, the damage he would sustain would be most direct!

    sses Man¡¯s vision began to blur, but he didn¡¯t want to close his eyes¡­ He wanted to see Ling Mo fall and hear his cries of agony¡­

    ¡°Explode for me¡­¡± he sputtered, blood spurting from his mouth, muttering.

    But just as he initiated the thought, an extremely painful sensation drilled into his brain. It was as if hundreds of steel needles had simultaneously plunged into his brain, extracting his brain matter! And his previously clouded consciousness, under this inhuman torment, suddenly became crystal clear.

    At this moment, sses Man wished he could faint, as he was horrified to find that the opponent was actually devouring his psychic power! He watched helplessly as his memories and all the psychic power he had mobilized surged towards the opponent, while he could only hold his head and desperately m it against the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Stop it!¡±

    As sses Man¡¯s cries gradually weakened, Ling Mo let out a long exhale, propping himself up against a pir.

    He reached out to touch his own forehead, then nced at the still-twitching sses Man.

    ¡°This adrenaline surge before death-I saw this state in Zhang Xi as well¡­ Could this be a new method developed by Falcon? Otherwise, they shouldn¡¯t have turned against the Second Camp so easily¡­¡± Ling Mo¡¯s temples throbbed slightly, and his head felt a bit dizzy. But this wasn¡¯t due to exhaustion-it was because¡­ he had absorbed too much.

    ¡°Fortunately, once he entered this state, his innate defenses became much weaker, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to devour it in time¡­ Although I¡¯m a bit dizzy, the gains are significant! Plus, this energy feels a bit different from what I usually devour¡­¡± Just as Ling Mo struggled to stand upright, a shadow silently appeared beside him and caught him. The soft touch at the point of contact instantly cleared Ling Mo¡¯s mind significantly, prompting him to cough lightly and remind with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Yalin, don¡¯t take this opportunity to touch everywhere¡­¡±

    Xia Na¡¯s figure also appeared next to sses Man¡¯s body. She ran her scythe over him, eventually fishing amunicator out of his pocket. She nced at it then slid it into her pocket.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, in less than a minute this ce is going to explode. Even though the coverage area is only twenty meters, with this building having soaked in water for so long, who knows what surprises could happen¡­¡± Xia Na said, lightly hopping over to Ling Mo¡¯s side and grabbing his arm.

    Her and Li Yalin¡¯s original task was to intercept sses Man, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to go for mutual destruction after erupting¡­

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Ye Lian?¡± Xia Na suddenly asked as the three of them sprinted toward safety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s already outside,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    A few dozen seconds were more than enough for two fully unleashed leader-level zombies¡­

 Chapter 835: The Bomb Disposal Prince

    Chapter 835: The Bomb Disposal Prince

    The moment Ling Mo rushed out of the mall, a loud, muffled boom suddenly echoed from behind, and the entire building began to shake violently. Amidst the rumbling sound, a massive plume of ck ash spewed from the underground exit. However, Ling Mo and the two women had already dashed through the cloud of dust, emerging on a small patch of open ground dozens of meters away from the building.

    At the instant of the explosion, Xia Na and Li Yalin simultaneously increased their speed. When they stopped, a flicker of red glimmer was seen in their eyes.

    Xia Na slowly released Ling Mo¡¯s arm and looked at the scene with some confusion, saying, ¡°This feels¡­ more than twenty meters, right?¡± She then nced at the still trembling ground and continued, ¡°It¡¯s probably within the range of twenty-five to thirty meters, judging by the decrease in the vibrations¡­¡±

    ¡°Only you could switch to a nerd mode in the middle of an escape¡­¡± Ling Mo said, pressing his temple. ¡°That person deliberately narrowed the range a bit for safety, which is slightly different from what I expected.¡±

    ¡°But even if he blew up the entire building, it wouldn¡¯t change anything, right?¡± Xia Na rolled her eyes and said.

    ¡°True¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    At that moment, Li Yalin turned her face to the side, sniffed the air, and said, ¡°Ye Lian ising¡­¡± Then, she licked her lips lightly, revealing a faintly bloodthirsty smile on her face, ¡°And there¡¯s another scent¡­¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, two figures came rushing out of the alley on the side.

    Ye Lian held a gun in one hand and a young man in his twenties in the other. In stark contrast to Ye Lian¡¯s indifferent expression, the youth was pale and trembling uncontrobly. In a blink, Ye Lian reached Ling Mo, tossed the young man at Ling Mo¡¯s feet, and her gaze slowly became unfocused.¡°I brought him¡­ out¡­¡± Ye Lian said with a sweet smile.

    As soon as the youth hit the ground, he quickly struggled to get up. He wobbly nced at the group, then fixed his gaze on Ling Mo, pleading in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ve done everything I was asked to do! You all¡­ you¡¯ve ambushed me twice already, I¡¯m begging you to let me go! This explosion¡­ I really don¡¯t know what happened!¡±

    As he spoke, tears started streaming down his face uncontrobly.

    The first time he was ambushed, the attackers knocked him out before he could even finish a sentence. Upon waking up, the first thing he saw was Ye Lian¡¯s gun barrel aimed at him.

    Seeing the explosion in the building while Ling Mo and the others stood there unharmed, his heart grew even heavier with despair: ¡°It¡¯s over, I¡¯m the only one left¡­ They promised to let me go after dismantling the bombs, but¡­ but how did it explode here! Although I wasn¡¯t aware of the locations of these explosive points, even if things went wrong¡­¡± He nced at Ye Lian from the corner of his eye, thinking that he couldn¡¯t understand how this girl¡¯s speed and strength were so remarkable, and how she could urately locate the buried explosives¡­

    If it weren¡¯t for this girl¡¯s assistance, no matter how fast his defusing skills were, it would have been impossible to continuously dismantle two bombs in such a short time¡­ Yet, he dared not ce the me on Ye Lian. Though this girl seemed calm now, he knew all too well that it was just an illusion!

    ¡°Earlier, you said you were the team leader of the explosive ordnance disposal team?¡± Ling Mo asked, staring at him.

    The youth was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ but this really isn¡¯t my fault. I¡¯m actually part of the second batch sent in, kind of like a reserve force, a reserve team leader! My task was basically to clean up any mess. If there were issues with the bombs previously set up, it would be my job to handle them. If nothing needed my attention, I would then be responsible for retrieving them¡­ But I truly didn¡¯t know the exact locations of those explosive points! At first, I pointed this out to you all just to save my own skin! You have to believe me!¡±

    ¡°Truly cautious¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, rubbing his brow.

    Ling Mo temporarily set aside the fragments of the sses man¡¯s memory. With nearly fifty years¡¯ worth of recollections, sifting through them wouldn¡¯t be easy. Furthermore, diving in recklessly could cause mental confusion. Additionally, Ling Mo had a sense that this time the devour process was different; not only was the mental energy obtained distinct from before, but even the memory fragments were moreplete than ever¡­

    ¡°What exactly is the method that Falcon has mastered? I wonder if the answer can be found in the sses man¡¯s memory¡­¡± Ling Mo pondered for a moment, then looked down at the youth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Chenghui! My name is Zhang Chenghui!¡± The youth immediately saw a glimmer of hope, responding with a flushed face.

    ¡°Were you always doing this kind of work before?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve blown up buildings, bridges, smashed big stones-you name it, I¡¯ve probably done it at least eighty or a hundred times!¡± Zhang Chenghui replied eagerly, then gritted his teeth to add, ¡°I¡¯m a retired soldier¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you should stick with us for now.¡± Ling Mo thought for a moment and said.

    Whether or not this man was exaggerating, his skill in rapid bomb disposal was indeed impressive. Such technical talent was rare, so it would be better to keep him around for the time being¡­

    All the weapons on Zhang Chenghui were stripped off and tossed aside, leaving only a few bomb disposal tools, which Ling Mo kept.

    ¡°Take these.¡± Ling Mo checked them over and casually threw them to Zhang Chenghui.

    ¡°Heh¡­ don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s a bomb, I can defuse it. They call me the bomb disposal prince¡­ but if you find me useless, just let me go, I promise I won¡¯t say a word¡­¡± Zhang Chenghui muttered as he followed behind Ling Mo, clutching his toolbox.

    He didn¡¯t dare to speak to Ye Lian and the three girls, so he aimed his chatter at Ling Mo. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ling Mo would want to keep him around, but even with a lot of courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare think of escaping¡­

    ¡°Just treat me like I¡¯m invisible¡­¡± Zhang Chenghui had just begun to murmur when the building ahead suddenly twisted, and four silhouettes unexpectedly tumbled out from the ¡°wall.¡±

    Old Zheng gave Zhang Chenghui a surprised look, then quickly turned to Ling Mo and said, ¡°Falcon¡¯s support team has arrived! It seems like they were dyed a bit on the way here; they don¡¯t look too good, and some are injured¡­ They¡¯re currently trapped in an illusion and are getting quite close.¡±

    ¡°How many are there?¡± Ling Mo asked, feeling a stir within him.

    The support team¡¯s dy was naturally the work of ck Silk and herpanions, but the fact that they managed to break free from the interference and get here so quickly made Ling Mo reassess their strength¡­

    ¡°About twenty people, and there¡¯s a very strong mental ability user among them, likely meant to deal with you. With this person present, my illusion won¡¯t hold much longer. Plus, their weapons and equipment are impressive. Engaging them in a ce like this would put us at a disadvantage,¡± Old Zheng continued, looking both anxious and somewhat exhausted.

    ¡°What about Wang Lin and Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re still maneuvering, but with that mental ability user there, they¡¯re in danger¡­ Ah!¡± Old Zheng suddenly groaned in pain, his body shaking a couple of times, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer¡­¡±

    ¡°That powerful?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    Having personally experienced Old Zheng¡¯s powerful illusions, Ling Mo knew their effectiveness could decrease with more people involved, but more people also meant stronger chain reactions from the illusion. The support team only had one mental ability user, yet they could cover about twenty people simultaneously¡­

    ¡°The other members in the team are impressive too,¡± Old Zheng remarked with lingering fear, giving Ling Mo a wry smile. ¡°They truly ce a lot of importance on you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me they¡¯re concerned about, it¡¯s that aerial power they¡¯re focused on,¡± Ling Mo replied calmly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not just that¡­ I overheard in the illusion that they are also very interested in you personally¡­¡± Old Zheng¡¯s eyes grewplicated, but he quickly regained hisposure and continued, ¡°Seven¡­ no, six minutes. I can only hold out for six more minutes¡­ There¡¯s no way out; I¡¯ve already gotten involved in this, and even if I wanted to back off, I¡¯d have to wait until we escape. Ling Mo, I hope you don¡¯t drag me down. Whatever you¡¯re nning, do it quickly!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough time,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Old Zheng¡¯s hesitation intrigued Ling Mo, but he was even more curious about the seemingly powerful mental ability user¡­

    Ling Mo then shifted his gaze to someone else¡­

    This person had been staring intently at him ever since emerging from the ¡°wall,¡± but it seemed like Ling Mo had only just noticed him now.

    ¡°Big Boss, you don¡¯t look well,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile.

    The sunsses man froze for a moment.

    Not well? That was an understatement!

    After parting ways with Ling Mo and the others, he had a faint premonition that something was off, but it was only just now that he confirmed his suspicion¡­

    It wasn¡¯t in-fighting or a betrayal of Falcon; it was that he¡­ wasn¡¯t even part of Falcon!

    The sunsses man waspletely dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected someone with no power or territory to dare to break into his Niepan headquarters and abduct Old Lan and his daughter, who he had painstakingly located¡­ Even more shocking was that this person had managed to provoke Falcon as well!

    The only connection seemed to be the Second Camp!

    ¡°I actually handed over all the intelligence to him¡­¡±

    Intelligence aside, the sunsses man didn¡¯t believe Ling Mo could hold onto those resources, but thinking about his main body made him furious enough to spit blood! Imagining his ignorant main body targeting Falcon made the sunsses man want to rush forward and tear Ling Mo to pieces!

    ¡°He had nothing to do with it, but he made sure to frame me with a helicopter to cement the me! Your ultimate goal was likely this, aside from nning your escape, wasn¡¯t it?¡± the sunsses man thought frantically, his gaze toward Ling Mo growing even more furious.

 Chapter 836: Destruction

    Sly! This person was truly too sly!

    ¡°Ling Mo, you want to reap the benefits without doing any work¡­¡± the sunsses man trembled all over, gritting his teeth in anger. ¡°But those resources, you won¡¯t be able to handle them¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about¡­¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    ¡°Worry? To hell with you!¡± A vicious glint suddenly shed in the sunsses man¡¯s eyes. He quickly reached out and grabbed Old Lan beside him. The strange creature was still hidden in his hair, so the sunsses man decided to forgo using his superpower and opted for a more direct and brutal approach.

    Being this close and targeting someone who never ventured out and wasn¡¯t strong inbat, the sunsses man was confident he wouldn¡¯t fail!

    From the moment he overheard Ling Mo and Old Zheng talking, he had been waiting for this opportunity¡­ As long as he seized Old Lan, he would have a bargaining chip. Whether to stay alive or to find a way to deliver messages to Niepan¡­ he desperately needed a bargaining chip!

    ¡°There¡¯s always a time dy between receiving a signal and reacting¡­ I didn¡¯t use psychic power, so the little monster wouldn¡¯t react immediately¡­ And judging by Ling Mo¡¯s appearance, he must have consumed a lot of energy¡­ As for those three girls, they¡¯re too far from me¡­ This is my only chance. If I don¡¯t act now, I won¡¯t have another!¡±

    Just as his hand was about to touch Old Lan, the sunsses man¡¯s heart pounded rapidly.

    ¡°Swish!¡±A cold sh suddenly zipped past his body, followed by a dull thud, and a severed arm with blood sttering everywhere fell to the ground.

    Xia Na¡¯s scythe swiftly glided by, nudging Old Lan aside in the process. One of her eyes shed red for a moment, and she then gave a strange smile, saying, ¡°You¡¯re too slow¡­¡±

    The sunsses man staggered, incredulously looking at the severed limb on the ground before letting out a horrifying scream, clutching his wound as he rolled onto the floor. Xia Na¡¯s speed had surpassed his imagination, and in that instant, he even felt as if his psychic power had been shed along with his arm.

    ¡°No! She clearly wasn¡¯t looking at me, so how could she react! And this speed¡­ even zombies aren¡¯t this fast!¡± The sunsses man was in excruciating pain, but his mind was forcibly kept awake. With that strike, he could even feel his brain convulsing madly, as if it was automatically restoring itself after being scrambled¡­ However, this kind of pain was almost on par with the agony of losing an arm!

    ¡°It seems you still consider yourself a part of the ¡®Big Boss¡¯ team¡­¡± Ling Mo rubbed his temples and walked forward, looking down and saying, ¡°Are you addicted to being a puppet?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The sunsses man kept howling, but his rolling eyes still fixated on Ling Mo. ¡°I never expected you to spare me! But you¡­ you won¡¯t have it easy either. Two camps, can you provoke them? You¡¯ve just killed one of me, but there are many more ¡®me¡¯s¡¯ waiting for you¡­¡±

    He seemed to try to manage a sneer, but amidst the intense pain, it came out as a twitch on his face¡­

    ¡°Bring it on, one by one. If you have the skills, just keep merging. As for letting you find yourself again¡­ it¡¯s actually not that hard.¡± Ling Mo suddenly smiled and said.

    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡± The sunsses man wanted to say more, but Ling Mo¡¯s hand was already on his forehead.

    Simultaneously, with a light ¡°plop¡± sound, the master ball appeared in Ling Mo¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± The sunsses man¡¯s expression changed drastically. Suddenly, he felt that Ling Mo¡­ perhaps he knew he would make a move¡­

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? The master ball has always restricted your psychic power. Actually, besides the Big Boss¡¯s memories, you should have also recalled the part of your own memories, right? But you refused to ept them. You would rather choose to be that powerful ruler instead of reverting back to an ordinary superhuman¡­ It¡¯s a choice you made yourself.¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°You figured it out?¡± The sunsses man¡¯s body shuddered, but then he shouted again, ¡°But so what? I can¡¯t tell who is who! But at least this current me is stronger than the former me! Who doesn¡¯t want to be the stronger one!¡±

    ¡°Strong? Maybe¡­ but I still believe in my own strength more. To survive in this world, you have to truly master something of your own¡­ otherwise, you¡¯ll be eliminated sooner orter.¡±

    With that, Ling Mo pulled out a small red gel-like object from his pocket. It looked only about the size of a fingernail, but it seemed like a coagtion of many blood clots. The sunsses man froze the moment he saw it: ¡°The¡­

    He looked up and was horrified to find that at some point, it was just Ling Mo and the three girls around him. As for Old Zheng and the others, they were watching from afar¡­

    ¡°Old Lan, what do you think they¡¯re doing?¡± Lan Lan asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Old Lan shook his head. He touched his sleeve with a bit of lingering fear. That strike hade down right between him and the sunsses man, and in that split second, he wondered how that girl could have such precise control¡­ ?

    Seeing them looking over, Old Zheng quickly waved his hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I need to focus right now¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re a new face¡­¡± Lan Lan turned to Zhang Chenghui.

    Zhang Chenghui immediately mustered a smile and nodded, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m new here! Just captured¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m from Falcon.¡± As soon as he said this, he felt strange. But for some reason, he sensed that these people weren¡¯t really allies with Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The three simultaneously responded with a look of sudden realization.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this reaction isn¡¯t right. Can¡¯t you all express some different opinions? What¡¯s with this calmness out of nowhere? Are you used to this already? Say something¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A series of piercing screams echoed, and Zhang Chenghui shivered. He vaguely felt that the person who just rolled their eyes might also be a captive in this group¡­

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! It¡¯s not easy for me to survive¡­ I was forced into this, I haven¡¯t even seen what you look like¡­¡± Zhang Chenghui huddled in the corner with his toolbox, nervously mumbling¡­

    After a minute of screaming, Ling Mo and the others came over to join them.

    However, the sunsses man was nowhere to be seen. All that remained at the spot where he had been was a pool of blood¡­

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on. Tell Mu Chen and the others not to block them. I¡¯ll think of something,¡± Ling Mo exhaled and said.

    Old Zheng couldn¡¯t help but take another couple of nces at him. Ultimately, he held back his curiosity and nodded, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head in the direction of Host Xu. But at our pace, it¡¯ll likely take another half hour to fully leave this town¡­ With their speed, you¡¯ll need to hold them off for at least ten more minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Ye Lian suddenly shook her head and looked back into the town, saying, ¡°Fifteen minutes¡­ otherwise, they¡¯ll catch up.¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than a loud boom echoed from inside the town, apanied by a massive cloud of ck smoke¡­

    ¡°They¡¯ve even brought in artillery!¡± Old Lan eximed in shock.

    Zhang Chenghui shook his head, his expressionplicated, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a howitzer¡­ So, once they catch up, no matter how fast you are, you can¡¯t withstand a round of salvo. Not to mention, each of them is a superhuman¡­ Let me go. Look at me, I¡¯m totally limp, I¡¯m just a burden¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is this support team?¡± Ling Mo turned to ask.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°The Seventh Team under Chief of Staff Wang. They call themselves¡­ the Destruction Team,¡± Zhang Chenghui seemed apprehensive about the name and lowered his head, saying, ¡°Twenty of them showed up, which means twenty more aren¡¯t here¡­ But being able to send half their number to catch you is already quite a feat¡­¡±

    ¡°Forty elites¡­¡± Ling Mo was speechless again. Judging by the numbers, the power struggle within Falcon must have started a long time ago, but the appearance of the Second Camp is what truly triggered thesetent forces to emerge.

 Chapter 837: New Type of Zombie Puppet

    ¡°Yes, these people are not only superhumans but also experienced fighters¡­ Their mission isn¡¯t just to support us, but since they¡¯vee, they¡¯re certainly not leaving empty-handed¡­ That¡¯s all I know. Actually, as a Member like me, I don¡¯t even qualify as a hostage in front of them! So even if you use me to negotiate, it¡¯s useless. You might as well just leave me here and get out of here quickly¡­¡± Zhang Chenghui said with a bitter expression.

    Ling Mo ignored thetter half of his words and pondered, ¡°The individual strength of these people aside, the sheer number of weapons is indeed a significant threat¡­ Since we¡¯ve already faced them, we at least need to understand our opponents before formally engaging them. Especially the mental ability one, it¡¯s crucial to test them in advance¡­ But dying them for fifteen minutes is quite a challenge¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s first meet up with Xu Shuhan and leave. Once we¡¯re in the wilderness, it will be much harder for them to pursue us. Whether wepletely shake them off or decide to fight them, we¡¯ll have some room to maneuver.¡± Ling Mo quickly made the decision.

    Old Zheng hesitated for a moment, then sighed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find Wang Lin and the others first¡­ See you in a bit.¡±

    Ling Mo rubbed his temples and then turned to Ye Lian and the others, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±

    ¡°Are you really not going to reconsider?! I¡¯m really looking out for you¡­¡± Zhang Chenghui followed behind, tears streaming down his face as he shouted.

    ¡­

    At the same time, on another street in the abandoned Town.

    A young woman dressed provocatively was carrying a howitzeruncher, still smoldering with smoke, and stood slowly straightening her body. She was petite yet held theuncher with one hand. On her other side hung a handgun, and a long dagger was tucked into her waist. Combined with her fiery red outfit, she was indeed quite eye-catching.As a cloud of dust gradually dispersed, the thick fog that enveloped this street seemed to be ripped apart, revealing a massive gap. As the mist rolled away on both sides, the true appearance of this gap slowly emerged.

    Behind the half-copsed wally a dim, deste road¡­ Following this street forward led directly to the direction of that building¡­

    ¡°This method really works.¡± The woman smirked and said with a smile.

    A youth dressed in casual clothes emerged from behind her, instinctively keeping a distance from her. He reached out to brush ayer of fine dust off his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°Of course! Illusions are essentially reliant on reality, so the simplest and most effective way for us is to use external force to destroy it directly¡­ This same principle applies to Ling Mo and his group.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The woman spoke quickly and grinned, squinting her eyes suddenly as she said, ¡°Hmm¡­ Something seems to be happening over there?¡±

    In the darkness, the building was shrouded in dust and ck smoke. Only someone with extraordinary eyesight could see clearly from such a distance. The woman took a couple of careful nces, then burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Heh, interesting! I didn¡¯t expect them to demolish that team so quickly¡­ But those people weren¡¯t strong enough, it¡¯s normal for them to be eliminated! Hmm, I¡¯m starting to get interested in Ling Mo and his group, in each one of them¡­ This Illusion, those interfering from within, and those who took down that team¡­ Should we just destroy them all?¡±

    ¡°Kaili, don¡¯t forget our mission. Also, can you calm down a bit¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The youth frowned, ncing at her, while the woman named Kaili chuckled, her previously somewhat vacant expression suddenly gaining a hint of bloodthirstiness¡­ She licked her crimson lips with her tongue and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just a bit excited¡­ But there¡¯s no need for you to be so tense. Anyway, our targets are only Ling Mo and that woman, right? Plus, the captain said, if worstes to worst, keeping just Ling Mo is enough, as long as he can still talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Bringing that mindset into the mission is something you should avoid¡­ Forget it, talking to you is pointless.¡± The youth shook his head and said.

    ¡°Even the captain doesn¡¯t mind, so why should you?¡± Kaili said, casting her gaze back to the building. ¡°Do I disgust you? But in the end, aren¡¯t we all the same? In this regard, Zombies are much more honest than humans. They hunt humans and kill their own kind, which is why they evolve faster than us. And humans? They¡¯re doing the same thing but refuse to admit it¡­¡±

    ¡°There you go again¡­ Alright, let¡¯s go over and take a look first. Maybe they haven¡¯t left yet.¡± The youth exhaled a breath of stale air and shook his head.

    Kaili looked up towards the direction of the Second Camp, silently smiled, and followed along.

    Behind them were eighteen silent Destruction Team Members who seemed utterly indifferent to the conversation that had just taken ce between the two¡­

    ¡­

    Shortly after Ling Mo and his group left separately, a figure suddenly emerged from a store by the roadside.

    He hunched his body slightly, with his head tilted to one side, making a constant ¡°click¡± sound with every slight movement. His one-armed body appeared somewhat unsteady, but when he looked ahead, thosepletely white and red-tinged eyes were terrifying. After stiffly ncing down at his wound, he slowly reached out to tear open his half sleeve, revealing theplete cross-section.

    The wound hadn¡¯t healed, but the bleeding had stopped. The flesh continuously contracted as if something was slowly burrowing deeper inside. Along with this contraction, blue and red blood vessels began to surface on his half-arm, spreading from his shoulder throughout his entire body. Each contraction of the wound caused his entire body to be covered with blood vessels, as if strange patterns were crawling all over him.

    ¡°Plop.¡±

    A Red Glimmer shot out from his Hair and crawled to his shoulder along his nk face.

    ¡°Crack¡­¡± The figure stayed dazed for a few seconds, finally opening his mouth, and then slowly turned his head towards the direction of the building. At the instant the blood vessels surfaced again, he stomped his heel forcefully on the ground and appeared five meters away¡­

    ¡°Sure enough¡­ After using the virus gel both internally and externally, it can catalyze the mutation of the body. Perhaps because there¡¯s no longer any self-awareness, the mutation speed is faster than I imagined. But the aftereffects are obvious, too. The body will probably copsepletely from over-evolution in less than twenty minutes¡­ And the decay process has already begun internally.¡±

    As he moved quickly, the figure touched his brow thoughtfully.

    An invisible psychic tentacle extended from there and probed into the body of the master ball¡­ This mutated body of the sunsses man had be Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet. Butpared to ordinary Zombie Puppets, this one had an additional characteristic¡­

    ¡°Falcon is more interested in me¡­ But why is that, exactly?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ponder.

    Two minutester, he had returned to the vicinity of the building¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s the smell of an explosion, after all.¡± In front of the building, Kaili sniffed the air and said with some ecstasy, ¡°There¡¯s even the scent of blood and flesh inside¡­ I just wonder who got blown to bits? It¡¯s so exciting!¡± Her tone was unusually cheerful, and her mood seemed to soar with it.

    The youth nced at her with a dark expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    But just then, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked up at the upper floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kaili asked, puzzled.

    The youth stared at a window for a couple of seconds, then frowned and replied, ¡°Nothing, maybe someone is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how boring¡­¡± Kaili immediately lost interest, waved her hand, and led the group forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and check out those fools who got eliminated. And while we¡¯re at it¡­ let¡¯s see what our prey actually looks like.¡±

 Chapter 838: Powerful Sensing from an Opponent

    As the Youth shifted his gaze away, a faint breath was heard from behind the pitch-ck window.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet was pressed tightly against one side of the window, sneaking a nce outside from the corner of his eye. From his vantage point, he could barely see a few figures standing alert on the road, while the other Team Members of the Destruction were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Have they alreadye inside?¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Old Zheng and the others¡¯ descriptions were not exaggerated at all; in fact, they were somewhat understated.

    Only Ling Mo knew for certain that this Youth¡¯s Sensing Ability was the strongest he had ever encountered!

    He had barely even peeked out when he sensed mental energy locking onto him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he, as a Zombie, quickly concealed his aura, he might have already been discovered. And when the other party looked up, he had alreadypletely hidden himself. Yet even so, he felt his heart race¡­ At that moment when the other party looked over, it was as if their gaze had turned into something tangible, piercing straight through the wall¡­

    Sharp! Intense!

    And as of now, the only thing that could give him a simr feeling was the psychic tentacle he possessed himself¡­However, the tentacle wasn¡¯t a true psychic superpower. Its function was only to convert mental energy for control into an attack form, and its sensing ability wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding.

    ¡°Moreover¡­ this person wasn¡¯t even in a near-death state, yet when he used his power, it still gave me a simr sensation¡­ Additionally, from just that one nce, it¡¯s impossible to determine what type of power he has. For now, the only type I can rule out is the hallucinatory type¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo stepped out of the door, a flurry of footsteps echoed from the stairwell.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for me, I might as well say hello first.¡±

    The feeling Ling Mo had just experienced actually stirred a hint of anticipation within him¡­ He was very eager to know how he measured up against this elite, carefully cultivated by arge Camp. Without the help of Ye Lian and the others, could the psychic superpowers he had developed on his own stand up to this person in a confrontation¡­

    ¡°You guys head upstairs. I¡¯ll check this floor myself,¡± a calm male voice soon echoed from the stairwell.

    No sooner had the words been spoken, three figures turned into the Corridor.

    Leading the way was the Youth, followed by two Team Members of the Destruction. Their pace was not particrly fast, with the Youth¡¯spanions cautiously holding their guns, carefully approaching each door as they slowly made their way forward.

    Although it might take a bit longer for three people to inspect a floor, the dy would be no more than five or six minutes¡­

    At this rate, they would catch up with Ling Mo and his group in ten minutes¡­

    From the moment he entered the Corridor, the Youth¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the window area.

    Although he didn¡¯t sense anything, he had already noted the momentary difort. However, upon arriving here, he didn¡¯t rush to move closer.

    ¡°Whether or not there¡¯s an issue here, it¡¯s always best to be cautious¡­¡± the Youth thought quietly. This level of caution had kept him alive until now, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t abandon it at this point.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really believe it when they said they hadn¡¯t left¡­ But now, it seems necessary to consider this possibility¡­¡±

    ¡°Vice Captain Xie, there are some people here who are alive, but they can¡¯t wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone here too¡­ whoever acted controlled their force perfectly¡­¡±

    The two Team Members quickly found several survivors. The Youth nodded and said, ¡°Understood. Leave them where they are. This town is essentially free of Zombies, so their lives won¡¯t be in danger. Keep searching¡­¡± ???

    ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s someone here who¡¯s awake, maybe awakened by the explosion, but hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet¡­¡± one Team Member suddenly remarked.

    ¡°Try to get him to wake up,¡± the Youth said.

    As soon as the person was propped up, a ssh of cold water hit his face, and a strong pressure on his philtrum immediately caused him to open his eyes.

    The moment he regained consciousness, he involuntarily trembled and cried out, ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me! I¡­ I¡¯m from the explosive ordnance disposal team!¡±

    ¡°Hey, calm down!¡± the Team Member snapped with a stern face.

    The bald guy shouted a couple more times before gradually calming down. With lingering fear, he nced at the three of them, swallowed hard, and stammered, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°Seventh Team,¡± the Team Member replied coolly.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m not dead yet¡­¡± The bald guy managed a faint smile but quickly fell silent, raising his hand to point ahead, ¡°Where¡­ where¡¯s Team Leader Zhang? I clearly saw him get knocked out before me¡­¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± the Youth asked.

    The bald guy looked dazed for a moment, then immediately nced at his wrist, ¡°About¡­ about ten minutes ago¡­ I¡¯m not exactly sure.¡±

    ¡°Who knocked you out? And who is this Team Leader Zhang?¡± the Youth inquired further.

    The bald guy¡¯s face turned pale once more, but he forced himself to remain calm, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see clearly. The person was too fast. All I know is that it was a woman¡­ She appeared right in front of Team Leader Zhang, and then he shouted, ¡®I¡¯m from the explosive ordnance disposal team, I can help you, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡¯ and then¡­ then he got knocked out, and next it was my turn¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did he go then?¡± the Youth¡¯s eyes flickered. This information was crucial to him and was the main reason he chose to check here first. Even if this person hadn¡¯t woken up, he would have found a way to awaken a few others to ask some questions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    What he didn¡¯t know was that this was also why Ling Mo had sent the Zombie Puppet here¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± the bald guy replied, bewildered.

    ¡°Vice Captain Xie, could it be that the person ran off after waking up?¡± the Team Member asked, frowning.

    The bald guy forced an awkward smile and said, ¡°No, Team Leader Zhang is really timid, and he only knows how to handle bombs. He wouldn¡¯t dare run off on his own¡­ But¡­ but then again, maybe he hid outside¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible he was knocked out and taken away,¡± the Youth suddenly suggested.

    Although there were signs of an explosion here, the main structure of the building remained intact. Given the nature of the sses Man, there¡¯s no way he would let it y out this way. The only usible exnation was that Ling Mo and his group had acquired the skills to disarm explosives¡­

    However, the Youth couldn¡¯t figure out how they had done it. As far as he knew, the Members of the explosive ordnance disposal team were unaware of where the explosives were set¡­

    ¡°Although the sses Man¡¯s abilities aren¡¯t particrly strong, he¡¯s cautious enough that knocking someone out would be the only way to evade his probe¡­¡± With limited information, the Youth could only analyze the situation this way.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡­ I feel more at ease,¡± the bald guy said, forcing a smile. However, his uneasy eyes revealed that the sight of the woman had left a significant impact on him¡­

    The Team Member supporting the bald guy looked up at the Youth, subtly nodding before suddenly letting out a coldugh. ¡°You just said you¡¯re part of the explosive ordnance disposal team, what do you mean by that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean¡­¡± The bald guy stammered, his expression turning somewhat guilty. ¡°N-nothing, I just¡­ I wasn¡¯t fully conscious at the time¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Team Member gave him a mocking nce, his eyes suddenly narrowing.

    Thud!

    A soft sound apanied the bald guy¡¯s eyes widening in disbelief as he stared at the Team Member, then shifted his gaze toward the Youth.

    The Team Member pulled the dagger back with a decisive motion and let go of the bald guy¡¯s arm.

    Thud!

    The bald guy fell back to the ground. One hand reached weakly toward his chest, but ultimately it was only a futile movement as hey there motionless, eyes wide open.

    The Team Member wiped the de clean on a nearby sofa, casting a disdainful nce at the corpse before turning to look at the other two unconscious people in the room. ¡°Did they leave these people here as a warning?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Who knows¡­¡± the other Team Member replied coldly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave them for now. It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ll get any more information from this room. As for the bald guy, let¡¯s count him among Ling Mo¡¯s doings,¡± the Youth said, brushing off his sleeve as if to remove nonexistent bloodstains, then walked out without looking back.

 Chapter 839: The Moving Corpse

    Dealing with a cowardly Camp Member seemed like no problem at all for these destructive Members¡­ Even the Youth¡¯s tone was indifferent, only showing a slight change when Ling Mo was mentioned¡­

    ¡°Knowing full well that leaving survivors would expose information, he still did it¡­¡± the Youth mused, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why his secret was discovered by Chief of Staff Wang? Rather than using their lives to ckmail Yuwen Xuan, Wang is more interested in the secret he carries¡­¡±

    However, just as he stepped out of the door, the Youth suddenly came to a halt. His gaze slowly swept over the dark, long Corridor, feeling an inexplicable sense of unease¡­

    The Corridor was silent, with not a soul in sight¡­

    That unsettling feeling was suddenly magnified, and he vaguely felt as though there were hidden eyes watching him from the shadows.

    ¡°Something¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± the Youth thought for a moment with his head lowered, then abruptly turned to look at the bald guy¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the corpse that¡¯s strange. His behavior earlier didn¡¯t show any suspicious signs¡­ At least at the moment of his death, I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. So¡­¡±

    The real cause of this feeling must be rted to some detail associated with it¡­ There¡¯s something he noticed, but didn¡¯t take seriously¡­ It was a vague sense, but once perceived, it became difficult to ignore¡­

    ¡°Bald guy, specialty is as an explosive ordnance disposal team member¡­ It can¡¯t possibly be rted to his baldness, so it must be thetter. The explosive ordnance disposal team¡­ Could it be bombs? But only specific ces in this building have explosives set up. Even if they were all detonated, it wouldn¡¯tpletely destroy this ce. Furthermore, from a time perspective, they couldn¡¯t have set up new bombs¡­ So, what is it?¡±¡°What is the source of this difort¡­¡±

    At that moment, the Youth suddenly froze¡­

    He had figured it out!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A scream suddenly emerged from behind, sounding bizarre as if it was just issued from the throat and then abruptly cut off¡­ Immediately followed by a thud, and when the Youth hurriedly turned around, another person was lying on the floor of the room.

    Blood was gushing out from this person¡¯s abdomen, while another individual standing beside him held a blood-stained dagger. Blood dripped down rapidly, forming a pool at his feet¡­ His face was ashen, and his expression terrified. It took him several seconds to snap out of it, and the dagger dropped from his hand with a ng.

    ¡°Vice Captain Xie¡­¡± The standing one was the Team Member who just killed the bald guy, and the stabbed one was another member of the destructive team¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Team Member who acted seemed somewhat unsteady, slowly retreating as his gaze darted back and forth between the fallenrade and the Youth, nervously saying, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡­ It wasn¡¯t him that I wanted to kill¡­¡± As he exined, his hand slowly reached for his waist.

    His forehead was already beaded with cold sweat, and his expression was quiteplex. It was an eerie situation, but regardless, he had already killed someone¡­ Although the other person was still convulsing on the floor, the amount of blood lost indicated that survival was impossible¡­

    ¡°Vice Captain Xie, you know I¡¯d never harm a teammate, you know that¡­¡± The Team Member¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fierceness, and his hand had already gripped a cold knife handle at his waist¡­ If the Youth refused to believe him, then he would have no choice but to¡­

    ¡°What did you see?¡± the Youth suddenly asked. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, he had calmed down from his initial shock.

    Indeed, that unsettling feeling was no illusion, though he hadn¡¯t expected it to manifest in such a way¡­

    The Team Member raised his head, his peripheral gaze falling on the corpse, as he suddenly took a deep breath, his face turning horrified: ¡°It¡­ it just¡­ moved¡­¡±

    ¡°Be more specific,¡± the Youth¡¯s expression seemed to grow somewhat grim¡­

    ¡°As I was about to walk out, I saw him smile at me¡­¡± The Team Member¡¯s expression looked as if he¡¯d seen a ghost, and his voice seemed eerie in the darkness¡­ R?

    ¡°I thought I was seeing things, so I casually nced back. But as soon as I turned my head, I found he was gone¡­ A heart shredded to pieces, yet moving freely-is that even possible?! I was startled, immediately turning towards the door, but to my shock¡­ he appeared behind me! I had just turned and was face-to-face with him¡­ and he was smiling, asking me, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯¡±

    The Team Member¡¯s voice began to shake as he continued, ¡°While he was speaking, blood was gushing from his wound and mouth. How could he be alive in that state? So I¡­ acted instinctively! But who would have known¡­ after being stabbed, he turned¡­ into this¡­¡± He panted heavily and suddenly shouted, ¡°Vice Captain Xie! I truly didn¡¯t mean it! You have to believe me!¡±

    The Youth looked down at the Team Member lying on the floor, muttering, ¡°No, the problem isn¡¯t with him¡­¡± He then looked up at the still shouting Team Member and abruptly interrupted, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡­

    In the dimly lit room, a metallic scent of blood slowly permeated the air¡­

    With the Youth¡¯s question, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became somewhat tense.

    The Team Member was taken aback, awkwardlyughing after a while, and asked, ¡°Vice Captain Xie, what do you mean by that? Of course, I am who I am, who else could I be¡­¡± Then suddenly, as if realizing something, he said, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with me mentally? No, I just¡­ maybe I just had a hallucination¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a hallucination. There¡¯s no residual mental energy here.¡± The Youth took a slow step forward, his expression turning serious, one hand slowly opening, ¡°The only abnormality, is you¡­¡±

    The Team Member instantly felt an invisible pressure, causing him to involuntarily step back, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°More precisely, your thoughts have been altered by something else.¡± The Youth¡¯s gaze shifted slightly upward, and then he raised his hand, focusing on the Team Member¡¯s head. ¡°In your psychic realm, there¡¯s something foreign¡­¡±

    He pointed at the Team Member¡¯s forehead, his eyes shing briefly before turning sharp: ¡°But just that alone isn¡¯t too troublesome¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Vice Captain Xie¡­¡± the Team Member said in terror as he suddenly drew the knife from his waist. He widened his eyes, staring at the Youth¡¯s finger, and suddenly shouted, ¡°Xie Wensu! Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Using your superpower on me is no different than killing me!¡±

    With that, he raised the knife, his muscles instantly tensing all over.

    However, just as he took a step forward to charge, the Youth¡¯s finger swiftly pressed downward.

    In an instant, the charging Team Member appeared momentarily confused. He lost his bnce and stumbled forward, but the Youth deftly sidestepped him.

    ¡°The real problem lies with these survivors¡­ He left them behind so we would interrogate them. When all our attention was focused on the bald guy, that was the moment he made his move!¡± The Youth¡¯s palm rested firmly on the back of the Team Member¡¯s Hindbrain, and as his eyes flickered, the Team Member¡¯s body began to convulse¡­

    ¡°But, how exactly did he manage to do it¡­¡±

    Just then, the Youth¡¯s peripheral vision caught something behind him.

    That familiar feeling of being watched returned, like an icy needle piercing into his back.

    Though he didn¡¯t turn around, the Youth was certain that there was something lurking in the shadow behind the door¡­

 Chapter 840: Psychic Zombie Puppet

    Whoosh!

    Just as the Youth turned around, a sh of Red Glimmer suddenly shot out from the cor of the Team Member at his feet. Simultaneously, a surge of powerful mental energy emerged, and it immediately targeted his psychic light cluster.

    The attack was so sudden that even though the Youth reacted quickly, he only had enough time to point in front of himself in a rush.

    ¡°In the room? How is this possible?¡± The Youth¡¯s face changed dramatically. This scene was beyond hisprehension¡­ He had just discerned that this Team Member¡¯s psychic fluctuation had an issue, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the so-called issue was a lethal move aimed directly at him.

    It seemed that all of this was just a trap, and the real target had always been him alone from the start¡­

    ¡°Trying to pose a threat to me? But this alone¡­ isn¡¯t enough!¡± the Youth thought coldly.

    However, at that moment, another wave of new mental energy appeared eerily behind him. Caught in a pincer attack, a hint of fear finally shed in the Youth¡¯s eyes¡­

    Boom!

    With a silent explosion suddenly detonating in the psychic realm, the Youth¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan of pain. He staggered back to the wall, breathing heavily, and warily scanned his surroundings.¡°What exactly¡­ is this superhuman ability?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What is his ability, exactly?¡±

    At the same time, a contemtive expression appeared on Ling Mo¡¯s main body.

    A brief encounter was enough to gather a lot of Intelligence, but whether the information could be unraveled and analyzed from a momentary battle depended on one¡¯s experience.

    ¡°Judging by the nature of his psychic power, it should have a strong aggressiveness, right? If that¡¯s the case, what he did to that Team Member just now is actually a more in-depth psychic probe¡­ But simply probing once nearly destroyed that person¡¯s psychic light cluster. Such ruthless attack power, I haven¡¯t seen in other superhumans with mental abilities¡­¡±

    At first nce, it seemed like just an ordinary probe, but in reality, it was a powerful attack method¡­ This conclusion made Ling Mo feel a bit uneasy.

    ¡°Just like my Tentacle was initially just ordinary psychic power for probing, the psychic power used for probes originally only had Sensing Ability. That he could develop his psychic power to such an extent, even appearing somewhat domineering, might be rted to some special ¡®near-death burst¡¯ state¡­¡±

    However, no matter the reason, the fact that the Youth had the ability to directly destroy psychic light clusters instilled a deep sense of fear in Ling Mo.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that the psychic zombie puppet can store so little psychic power, and the Tentacles it forms can¡¯t match the true strength of the main body¡­ But with the temporary injection from the master ball and the small amount of psychic light cluster left in the puppet, it¡¯s enough to temporarily hold this person here¡­¡± Ling Mo thought somewhat regretfully.

    This kind of puppet, capable of briefly utilizing psychic power and even showcasing some of his abilities, he called a psychic zombie puppet¡­

    Currently, these psychic zombie puppets could only be used in conjunction with the master ball, but as long as the master ball could continue its evolution, the power the puppets could disy would only grow stronger¡­

    ¡°When facing multiple enemies, these puppets can y a significant role¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Five minutes had already passed¡­

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    In the Corridor, the Youth leaned against the wall and let out a soft breath, turning his head to the side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He could sense that the opponent was nearby, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint an exact location.

    And whenever he tried to peek orunch a counterattack, the opponent¡¯s strike would appear suddenly.

    The attacks were just as unpredictable in direction and inconsistent in frequency¡­ No matter where the opponent¡¯s aura surfaced, the attacks could inexplicablye from other directions. Even when the Youth approached the Restroom, psychic power would shoot out from the faucet! ?

    And this particr mystery¡­ he simply couldn¡¯tprehend how the opponent was achieving it!

    As every second ticked by, the Youth¡¯s mood began to grow anxious.

    ¡°This person is clearly trying to stall me¡­ But if I call for reinforcements, there¡¯s no guarantee the opponent won¡¯t use that same superhuman ability again¡­¡± He was the only one with a mental ability here, and the environment wasplex enough. If Team Members started turning against each other¡­

    The Youth felt a bit irritated. Ever since the moment he was ambushed, he hadn¡¯t expected to find himself in such a stalemate. Didn¡¯t that person know that the longer this drags on, the worse it gets for him?

    Is he nning to sacrifice himself to allow hispanions to escape? If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t his attacks be more desperate? The current frustrating ambushes and harassment hardly seemed like the actions of someone in despair¡­

    Especially during the psychic power shes, the Youth vaguely sensed some of the opponent¡¯s emotions¡­

    What made him feel like spitting blood was that this person actually seemed very rxed!

    In other words, the opponent was practically enjoying it!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, a few people entered the Corridor, only to be driven back by the Youth. But even so, all the exits on this floor were blocked. Most of the Destruction Team Members didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening, but they had some vague suspicions¡­

    ¡°This guy is really bold, daring to counterattack in this situation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But Vice Captain Xie should be able to catch him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Vice Captain Xie looks confident¡­¡±

    Confident my foot! We haven¡¯t even seen him yet!

    Xie Wensu thought angrily¡­

    The opponent¡¯s superhuman ability was not only elusive, but their speed was also incredibly fast, and their stealth wasparable to a Zombie. Even with his Sensing Ability, Xie Wensu could only vaguely detect the opponent¡¯s presence¡­

    ¡°However, no matter how long you n to drag this out, you won¡¯t have the chance to escape today!¡± Xie Wensu clenched his fist silently and muttered¡­

    ¡°Creak¡­¡±

    In a corner of the floor, a door was suddenly pushed open gently.

    With that slight sound, a figure quickly slipped through the door gap.

    ¡°Whew! That was close! Almost got discovered by him again!¡±

    However, just as the figure quietly shut the door, a clear female voice suddenly came from a corner: ¡°Hello there.¡±

    The figure immediately froze, while the owner of the voice slowly emerged from the shadows.

    Chewing gum, she stared at the figure and said, ¡°You¡¯re Ling Mo, right? Hmm¡­ You¡¯re a bit different than I imagined. For a superhuman with a mental ability, your physical strength is surprisingly robust. No wonder Xie Wensu was fooled by you. He probably didn¡¯t anticipate that you would keep retreating while fighting, did he?¡±

    In the dimly lit room, another figure appeared. The woman slung a howitzeruncher over her shoulder and, with a smile, aimed it at the motionless Zombie Puppet: ¡°No matter how fast you are, you can¡¯t be faster than my reaction time. So, what do you say? Want to give it a try?¡±

    The Zombie Puppet nced down at her, remaining still.

    ¡°Amazing! Neither psychic sensing nor the keen sense of a Zombie could detect her at first¡­ Only when she spoke did she reveal herself from the darkness. Did she follow me here, or has she been waiting for me all along?¡± Ling Mo pondered, frowning.

    As she was speaking, he had already surveyed the room¡¯s structure.

    ¡°The door behind¡­ the door leading to the Inner Room, and a window directly in front¡­ three exits¡­ She chose this ce to block me, clearly very confident in her abilities.¡±

    While Ling Mo¡¯s mind raced, the woman continued, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not interested in trying, huh? How boring, another cautious type¡­¡± She sighed with a hint of disappointment and leaned casually against the wall, seemingly unguarded. ¡°But I¡¯m quite interested in you. What exactly are you trying to aplish by staying here?¡±

    The Zombie Puppet remained silent, but hidden in its mind, Ling Mo was observing the woman¡­

    Suddenly, his pupils contracted slightly, and a strange thought popped into his mind.

    ¡°This woman¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before¡­¡±

 Chapter 841: Another Kind of Peeping

    ¡°Let me introduce myself¡­ My name is Kaili, Chen Kaili. But at this point, names don¡¯t really matter, do they? Especially after witnessing my parents tear each other apart and devour each other¡­¡± Kaili chuckled.

    Ling Mo, who was lost in thought, was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect her to reveal such a secret so easily and with such a tone¡­ The woman¡¯sughter sent an inexplicable chill through him¡­

    ¡°Strange, I should be seeing her for the first time, but this feeling¡­¡± Ling Mo had a sudden realization. This familiarity wasn¡¯t because of Kaili¡¯s appearance, but because of the aura she exuded¡­

    Dangerous, cold, with a hint of mockery in her eyes¡­ This wasn¡¯t an expression you¡¯d find in ordinary people, but rather in highly intelligent zombies or mutation beasts¡­

    ¡°Is she regarding me as prey¡­¡± Ling Mo understood a bit.

    Faced with this woman, he felt extremely ufortable, just like when the youth looked at him¡­

    ¡°Still not talking? Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m interested in you? Hmm¡­ how should I put it, initially it was because the captain and Chief of Staff Wang were very curious about you. But now, it¡¯s because you dared to stay here alone. Futile struggles can be quite amusing, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kaili asked with a smile.

    The Zombie Puppet moved its lips and spoke with some difficulty, ¡°Why¡­ are you curious about me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡­ I think you remember having dealt with us before, right?¡±¡°Mm¡­¡± The Zombie Puppet nodded slightly.

    Kaili reached out to y with her hair, twirling it lightly. ¡°You¡¯re a very cautious person, but Chief of Staff Wang also has a unique observational skill. The anomalies that others didn¡¯t notice, he saw at a nce¡­¡± At this point, Kaili paused for a moment and then said with a sly smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good guess? If you guess correctly, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± The Zombie Puppet let out a raspy chuckle.

    ¡°Not guessing? Ah, what a pity¡­ In that case, why don¡¯t you y with me for a while?¡±

    As soon as Kaili finished speaking, her heel lightly tapped against the wall, and she suddenly shot towards Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet like a cannonball.

    To Ling Mo¡¯s eyes, it was just a blur, and then he saw this woman eerily appear right in front of him¡­

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils narrowed, and he immediately controlled the Zombie Puppet to leap backward.

    Kailinded with a slight smile and, without hesitation, raised her hand towards the Zombie Puppet¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Nice dodge, but just dodging won¡¯t help you¡­¡±

    Ling Mo frowned. Although Kaili¡¯s movements were silent and appeared not to carry much force, a strong sense of danger enveloped his mind as her arm swung towards him.

    He quickly lifted his leg to kick Kaili¡¯s stomach, but the woman swiftly grabbed his leg with her other hand, using the momentum to press herself against the Zombie Puppet.

    In what seemed like a coquettish movey a terrifying murderous intent-unbeknownst to him, a dagger had appeared in her hand, swiftly driving towards the Zombie Puppet¡¯s heart.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Now¡­ you can¡¯t dodge this.¡± Kaili whispered with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s true I can¡¯t dodge, but¡­¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his head hung low, eyelids drooping to hide the Zombie Puppet¡¯s eyes. When he saw Kaili moving closer, the glint of a de following her movement, not only did he not try to evade, but he also reached out to embrace Kaili¡¯s slender waist. ?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kaili was momentarily taken aback, unable to adjust her actions in time under these circumstances.

    ¡°Have you given up resisting?¡± Kaili chuckled softly, her hand moving even faster.

    Pfft!

    As the de plunged into the flesh, Ling Mo immediately controlled the Zombie Puppet to jolt.

    The dagger, which was about to prate the heart, angled slightly, yet the de still pierced deeply into the Zombie Puppet¡¯s body.

    Meanwhile, the remaining arm of the Zombie Puppet wrapped around Kaili and then forcefully punched out.

    Bang!

    Kaili¡¯s petite body flew backward, crashing heavily onto the floor.

    However, just before hitting the ground, she managed to thrust theuncher in her hand towards the ground, and with a sharp screeching sound, she barely stabilized herself.

    Clutching her painfully aching stomach, Kaili vomited a mouthful of blood and looked incredulously at the Zombie Puppet.

    Her gaze fixed on the Zombie Puppet¡¯s chest, where only the dagger¡¯s handle remained¡­

    Yet, the Zombie Puppet remained motionless, slowly retracting its fist, its head still eerily bowed¡­

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Kaili couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She slowly pushed herself up, her facial expression gradually changing.

    Soon, an excited smile appeared on her face. She extended her tongue to lick the blood off her lips and said, ¡°I was wrong earlier, you¡¯re actually quite interesting¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a fighting style before.¡± She nced out of the corner of her eye towards the door and said, ¡°He¡¯s caught up, looks like he¡¯s found you.¡±

    At the same time, a surge of mental energy burst through the door, directly attacking the Zombie Puppet¡¯s psychic light cluster.

    ¡°You¡¯re an intriguing prey. I assume yourpanions are also interesting, right? But don¡¯t worry, after dealing with you, we¡¯ll track them down and hunt them one by one¡­¡±

    Kaili swiftly drew a pistol, but before she could pull the trigger, the Zombie Puppet suddenly let out a low roar, charging towards the window.

    Kaili quickly followed suit, keeping the gun aimed at the Zombie Puppet.

    Rat-tat-tat¡­ As gunfire erupted, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s body jerked a few times.

    However, his steps did not falter, and he quickly reached the window and leapt out.

    At the moment hended on the sill, the Zombie Puppet forcefully twisted his body, and a Dark Shadow was flung out, hurtling back into the room.

    ¡°Trying to escape? Huh, what is this¡­¡±

    Kaili¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and at the same time, the Youth kicked the door open.

    ¡°Fall back!¡±

    Kaili shouted as she leapt backward, colliding with the Youth and pushing both of them out the door.

    At the same time, she hooked the door with her foot, mming it shut with a ¡°bang.¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With a loud explosion, the entire floor seemed to quiver.

    The Team Members stationed at the entrance looked into the Corridor in astonishment, and even the guards on the street took a few steps back in rm.

    Thud!

    The Zombie Puppet hit the ground, then struggled to its feet.

    It spat out a mouthful of bloody froth and looked up at the shards of ss cascading down from above.

    Arge amount of ck smoke billowed from the window, with debris carried out by the shockwave, scattering in all directions.

    ¡°Exploded within two seconds¡­ the power seems adequate¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    This Zombie Puppet was already severely injured, but what oozed from the bullet holes wasn¡¯t blood, it was ck mucus¡­

    ¡°Injury triggered the virus, elerating physical copse¡­ That psychic power shock just now nearly severed my psychic link¡­ Luckily, the Zombie Puppet doesn¡¯t have a psychic light cluster, so most of the attack missed, not unleashing its full potential.¡± The Zombie Puppet wobbled again, casting a nce at the window, ¡°I wanted to find a better opportunity, but given the situation, this was all I could manage¡­ unfortunately¡­¡±

    Before falling, Ling Mo had seen the open door and Kaili retreating¡­ Given her reflexes and skills, she likely wasn¡¯t killed by the st¡­

    But managing to preserve the Zombie Puppet was already an achievement, and Ling Mo hadn¡¯t expected to eliminate them with just one surprise attack¡­ If it were that easy, Falcon¡¯s elite wouldn¡¯t be so weak¡­

    Seeing the body on the brink ofplete destruction, Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to muster itsst bit of strength and quickly disappeared along the edge of the wall¡­

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    Amidst the swirling dust, Kaili pushed away the security door that had fallen on her.

    She clutched the howitzeruncher to protect her body, but despite that, she couldn¡¯t help but cough due to the tumult inside her. As she coughed, she chuckled intermittently, ¡°So powerful! Hahaha, this person is indeed interesting!¡±

    The Youth also got up, swinging his arms, his face grim as he stared straight at the window inside.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡± The Youth clenched his fists tightly, simmering in anger for a moment before suddenly turning to re at Kaili, ¡°Since you caught up to him, why didn¡¯t you signal me immediately? And why didn¡¯t you go all out from the start? I¡¯ve told you, this is a mission¡­¡±

    Kaili spat out another mouthful of bloody froth, leaned against the wall, andughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so resilient¡­ Besides, don¡¯t you find it more exciting this way? A wounded beast escaping will eventually lead the hunters to other prey¡­ Just hope he doesn¡¯t die on the way, or the mission would fail, right?¡±

    The Youth fumed, ¡°If this fails, you know how I¡¯ll Report¡­¡±

    Swoosh!

    Kaili suddenly vanished from her spot, and in the blink of an eye, a pair of hands appeared on the Youth¡¯s neck from behind.

    ¡°Report however you want, but for now, you can¡¯t interfere with my hunt,¡± Kaili said coldly, standing on tiptoe as she whispered into the Youth¡¯s ear.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she swiftly leapt back two steps, widening the distance between them.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, don¡¯t try attacking me¡­¡± Kaili¡¯s face still wore a smile, but her eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°I don¡¯t like your Superpower of peeking into others¡¯ thoughts¡­ it makes me want to kill¡­¡±

    She nced at the Youth¡¯s shoulder and took a delighted breath in, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d take care of that wound first¡­¡±

 Chapter 842: Unexpected Contact

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    As a Red Glimmer shot over, Ling Mo immediately reached out to catch the master ball.

    This small object came so quickly that apart from Ye Lian and the three girls, who seemed to sense it and looked over, no one else noticed it.

    ¡°Have they been held up?¡± Ye Lian and the others exchanged nces before Xia Na stepped back a few paces and asked Ling-Ge, ¡°By the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem to have it easy either, Ling-Ge¡­¡±

    Her eye subtly shed red, and her voice lowered significantly, ¡°The psychic fluctuation just now was quite unusual¡­¡±

    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. Although there was no pain, the experience of ¡°being stabbed in the heart¡± and then ¡°being riddled with bullets¡± was indeed not normal¡­ However, the only attack that truly affected his main body was the youth¡¯s.

    ¡°As for holding them up¡­ judging by the situation, they should be dyed for another five or six minutes, and with the inevitable search around, it might ultimately take them around ten minutes¡­¡± Ling Mo calcted silently and then spoke.

    Li Yalin turned back and started counting on her fingers, ¡°So that means¡­ we¡¯ve dyed them for about¡­ hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Over twenty minutes,¡± Ye Lian chimed in.But noticing Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, Ye Lian quickly pursed her lips, her big eyes turning away as she mumbled softly, ¡°I¡­ was just guessing¡­¡±

    ¡°Not wrong at all. Ye Lian, you¡¯re doing calctions now?¡± Ling Mo smiled and then turned tofort the conflicted Li Yalin, ¡°Yalin, take your time¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is kindergarten level knowledge, with Yalin¡¯s intelligence, she¡¯ll grasp it quickly!¡± Xia Na also encouraged.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s notforting at all¡­¡± Ling Mo raised his hand and gently tapped Xia Na on the head.

    Xia Na gave an ¡°ah¡± after being tapped, then red at Ling Mo with grievance while holding her head. With a light hum, she quickened her pace and ran ahead, ¡°Terrible human¡­¡±

    Their conversation was not heard by others, but seeing the light expression on Ling Mo¡¯s face, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Can we slow down a bit? Sigh¡­ my old bones are about to fall apart¡­¡± Old Lan sighed. After days of rushing around and barely getting three days to rest, they encountered this trouble again¡­

    ¡°But I¡¯m holding you up!¡± Lan Lan retorted angrily.

    ¡°Is this how you talk to your father? I don¡¯t remember teaching you this way!¡± Old Lan said in a pained tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ you never taught me anything!¡± Lan Lan replied, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°This man¡­ how on earth does he manage it¡­¡± Zhang Chenghui remarked in astonishment, then couldn¡¯t help but wail inwardly, ¡°This is it, I¡¯m done for! Fleeing from Falcon isn¡¯t a big deal, as long as I have a ce to eat. But following them¡­¡± He looked at Ling Mo¡¯s back with a troubled expression and thought secretly, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, why are you capturing captives¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t very confident that Ling Mo and the rest could escape, given the overwhelming difference in numbers andbat power¡­

    ¡­

    A few minutester, when Ling Mo and the others reached Xu Shuhan¡¯s location, Mu Chen and the others were already waiting there.

    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Wang Lin ran up with a curved knife, ncing at Ling Mo while inadvertently sweeping her eyes over Xia Na. But when Xia Na looked back at her, Wang Lin immediately averted her gaze.

    Then the two girls simultaneously lifted their chins, gave a light snort with their noses, and muttered defiantly, ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, and I¡¯ve also got some understanding of their strength,¡± Ling Mo said with a helpless nce at them.

    Old Zheng remained silent for a moment, rubbing his dark circles, and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed it, but since you understand, tell us in advance. They¡¯ll catch up sooner orter, and knowing more gives us a better chance.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve managed to buy us some time, so let me exin briefly,¡± Ling Mo said, but then suddenly shifted focus, turning his gaze to Mu Chen. ¡°But before that, there¡¯s another matter I need to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Something else?¡±

    Everyone looked at him in confusion, even Xu Shuhan, standing a short distance away with a mask, nced over.

    ¡°Well¡­ a personal matter.¡± Ling Mo nodded and then walked towards Mu Chen, leaning in to speak softly.

    Mu Chen was initially puzzled, but soon furrowed his brow. After pondering for a moment, he gently nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand¡­¡±

    At this moment, Xu Shuhan stepped forward and suddenly stopped Ling Mo with her hand.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Shuhan hesitated for a moment, then spoke firmly, ¡°Let me repay you this time. Although¡­ although I believe I can help you¡­ help them in the future, now is when you need me, right?¡± As she spoke, her gaze, hidden behind the mask, seemed to nce towards Ye Lian and the others.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ling Mo looked at her, surprised.

    Xu Shuhan continued, ¡°I have a rough idea of what you¡¯re nning. Don¡¯t worry, I can help.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright then.¡± Ling Mo finally relented. Leaving this task to Mu Chen alone would indeed be a bit difficult for him¡­

    However, having a female Zombie apany him might be more than just a simple challenge¡­

    Seeing Ling Mo agree, Xu Shuhan breathed a sigh of relief and then chuckled softly.

    As they passed each other, she murmured, ¡°For some reason, this makes me feel less scared¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling Mo wondered, reflecting a thoughtful expression as he watched Xu Shuhan¡¯s back.

    ¡°What are you still looking at!¡± A small hand suddenly reached from behind and pinched Ling Mo¡¯s waist gently.

    ¡°Stop messing around, I wasn¡¯t looking at all¡­¡±

    The early departure of Mu Chen and Xu Shuhan left Old Zheng and the others momentarily startled, but after a moment¡¯s thought, they all tacitly chose not to question it. Old Zheng¡¯s expression even softened slightly, believing that Ling Mo having ns and responses was better than just running away.

    ¡°Next, let me tell you all about¡­¡±

    ¡°Beep beep beep!¡±

    A sudden, urgent ringing startled everyone.

    Xia Na looked down at her pocket, then curiously pulled out a Communicator. It was the source of the noise.

    ¡°This belongs to that sses Man¡­¡± Xia Na exined, looking at Ling Mo.

    ¡°Should we answer it?¡± Old Zheng asked nervously.

    In the empty street, the Communicator¡¯s piercing ring captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, then grabbed the Communicator.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    As soon as the call connected, a voice came through.

    Hearing that voice, Ling Mo¡¯s expression froze instantly.

    After a couple of seconds of contemtion, Ling Mo spoke with aplicated expression, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    There was a pause on the other end, followed by a bitterugh, ¡°So it really is¡­ Ling Mo, huh?¡± Without waiting for an answer, the voice continued, ¡°But that¡¯s probably for the best, because¡­ you¡¯re the one I was looking for. I say this, and you should be able to figure out who I am, right?¡±

    ¡°Just get to the point,¡± Ling Mo said coolly. His initial shock was already gone.

    The other party seemed a bit surprised but quickly responded, ¡°Ling Mo, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°That depends on how sincere you can be,¡± Ling Mo replied after a thought. ¡°Since you could track me down using this Communicator, you must be aware of my current situation. If you still want my help in this case, it means you can offer me quite a bit of convenience, right?¡±

    There was another pause before the voice on the other end let out a softugh, ¡°You seem to have changed a bit¡­ but your guess is correct. However, I can¡¯t do much, as my situation is terrible too. So¡­ let¡¯s cut to the chase. This Communicator hasn¡¯t been tapped yet, but it¡¯s only a matter of minutes before it draws attention. We don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 843: A Special Interview

    During the conversation between Ling Mo and the other party, the people around were watching him with shock. However, as bystanders, they couldn¡¯t glean much from the limited responses given by Ling Mo. Among them, Zhang Chenghui, who was standing at the back, was especially anxious. He knew thismunication was from the Falcons, but he didn¡¯t expect Ling Mo to have such connections.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, he hasn¡¯t mentioned the hostage exchange at all¡­¡± a sliver of hope in Zhang Chenghui¡¯s heart was slowly diminishing.

    Old Zheng also had aplex expression on his face, feeling quite conflicted about Ling Mo. On one hand, he was always thinking about when he could beat this jerk up, but on the other hand, he hoped Ling Mo would demonstrate more strength and more aces up his sleeve. However, as more hints were revealed by Ling Mo, he couldn¡¯t help but feel increasingly uneasy¡­

    ¡°The correct approach is certainly to distance myself from Ling Mo as soon as possible. With this disy of goodwill, at least forming an alliance afterward shouldn¡¯t be an issue¡­ But what if I help them out? In that case, it definitely won¡¯t just be a simple alliance¡­ Although the Central Region Camp¡¯s main goal is survival, the more people we support, the more resources we need¡­¡±

    Old Zheng thought with a conflicted expression, ¡°Should I take the gamble?¡±

    Momentster, Ling Mo put down themunicator and looked up. Theplex look in his eyes showed that he had gleaned quite a bit of information from the other side.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Xia Na was the only one to take the initiative to ask in the silence.

    ¡°Su Qianrou,¡± Ling Mo replied without any intention of hiding.

    ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Ye Lian and the three girls exchanged nces. With their memory abilities, they could immediately recall her appearance upon hearing her name. However, aside from Xia Na, who seemed contemtive, Ye Lian and Li Yalin quickly lost interest.¡°The Chief of Staff¡­¡± Zhang Chenghui was momentarily stunned, forgetting hisints.

    ¡°It was her!¡± Old Zheng eximed in surprise, a chill running through his heart, ¡°We had consulted with her about cooperation back then!¡±

    Wang Lin continued, ¡°Speaking of which, it was also her suggestion for us to head to the Second Camp alone, wasn¡¯t it? Judging by her attitude, she seems to have granted the Second Camp considerable autonomy¡­¡±

    The group¡¯s reactions varied, and Ling Mo¡¯s gaze toward them was equally diverse.

    As Ling Mo nced over, Zhang Chenghui immediately looked down guiltily, while Old Zheng cleared his throat.

    ¡°The Central Region Camp must have a lot of information, but among these two, Old Zheng knows the most, not Wang Lin¡­ Unfortunately, now isn¡¯t the right time to question them. He¡¯s probably waiting to see the final oue before deciding whether to engage in deeper discussions with me¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, then casually destroyed themunicator and said, ¡°Although we got some help from her, our current predicament won¡¯t be resolved that easily. On the contrary, we¡¯ll need to hasten our departure¡­¡± He nudged the pile of debris with his toe and uncovered a small stic box. ¡°This thing might not be so simple; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have contacted us so quickly¡­ Her tone seemed probing, but if she wasn¡¯t quite confident, why would she rashly reach out¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was somewhat wary of Su Qianrou. Her ability to rise to a senior position within the Falcon indicated that she was not of simple mind. Even with the current circumstances, she managed to remain the Chief of Staff, which testifies to her brilliance.

    ¡°Probably, her main stakes aren¡¯t ced on me, right? This ispletely differentpared to Yuwen Xuan, that lunatic¡­ I¡¯m just not sure how that lunatic is doing now¡­¡±

    As he turned, a glint of coldness shed through Ling Mo¡¯s eyes: ¡°Coveting the Second Camp, targeting me¡­ If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you try and catch up¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°This person is still as unwilling as ever to suffer any loss¡­¡±

    In a high-rise building in A City, Su Qianrou stood on the rooftop, gazing into the distance and murmuring to herself.

    Behind her stood a bespectacled girl with a tool chest-like object hanging in front of her. It contained aptop, and several small devices were ced on either side. As Ling Mo destroyed themunicator, the girl suddenly let out an exmation, ¡°Ah! The light dot disappeared!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While speaking, the girl raised her hands and began typing rapidly on the keyboard.

    ¡°Alright, Li Wei,¡± Su Qianrou adjusted her hair with a wry smile, ¡°He probably already noticed, or rather, given his level of caution, it¡¯s only natural that he would¡­¡±

    ¡°What a pity, we had already hinted for him to stay¡­¡± Li Wei sighed, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been detrimental to him¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s detrimental; some people just don¡¯t like being controlled, even indirectly. Kind gestures like this won¡¯t be epted by someone like him. But even so, the offer I made was sincere enough. Even if it doesn¡¯t move him, he has no other options in his current situation¡­¡± Su Qianrou mumbled, ¡°But I can¡¯t invest blindly either, much less ce all my bets on him. So consider that Destruction unit an interview¡­ If you pass, I might just give you a very important piece of information¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she gently flicked her wrist, and a card suddenly appeared between her fingers.

    One side of the card was printed with an image, while the other side disyed several lines of text. In the dim light, everything appeared somewhat blurred¡­

    ¡°This is something you¡¯ll definitely find interesting¡­¡±

    ¡­

    In the wilderness near the abandoned town.

    Tall wild grass, standing over a person¡¯s height, hadpletely overtaken the once-fertile fields, even burying some of the original roads. asionally, one could glimpse a few dpidated houses amidst it all, but the walls were already covered with tangled vines. Clumps of dark green weeds sprouted from the wall cracks, and whenever the wind blew, they rustled with a ¡°whimper whimper¡± sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising how easily we can move through this kind of area¡­¡± Old Zheng looked ahead warily. The three girls were effortlessly clearing a path in the wilderness, and as long as the group followed closely and paid a little attention, they wouldn¡¯t be cut by the grass. This level of ability wouldn¡¯t have shocked him if it were daytime¡­ but it was nighttime!

    To avoid revealing their location, they couldn¡¯t use shlights. With everyone surrounded by tall grass, almost all had lost their sense of direction during the march, and even their vision was bing dull. Yet the three girls seemedpletely unaffected, and Ling Mo appeared to have no trouble either¡­

    ¡°Will they really chase us in here?¡± Lan Lan suddenly asked in a low voice.

    Since entering this area, she had involuntarily fallen silent. It¡¯s understandable; traveling through such a terrain could easily foster a deeper sense of fatigue, along with a subtle, pervasive sense of unease that added a psychological burden.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Mo nodded confidently.

    This much was clear from what Kaili had mentioned¡­

    ¡°In that case, we can¡¯t just keep walking like this, right? We don¡¯t even know the current situation at the Second Camp. It¡¯s not feasible to head straight there, especially with unpredictable encounters along the way¡­¡± Old Zheng said worriedly. ¡°To be honest, I feel like something around here is watching us¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Where, where?!¡± Zhang Chenghui jumped up nervously, looking around.

    Xia Na nced back at Old Lan and Zhang Chenghui, then pinched her chin thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not possible¡­ These two¡¯s stamina won¡¯t hold for long¡­ No, it¡¯s not just them. If we keep walking in the wilderness, everyone except the three of us will struggle to continue¡­ Ling-Ge spreading out his psychic power is also quite a burden¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why this is just another battlefield,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What?¡± Wang Lin immediately turned back to ask.

    Ling Mo smiled slightly and said, ¡°In a ce like this, we actually have the advantage. Sometimes, having more people can be a burden.¡±

 Chapter 844: Xiao Bai in the Grass

    At the edge of the wilderness, a dozen people stood quietly behind a man and a woman. One persony on the ground listening for a while, then suddenly got up, looking uncertain as he said, ¡°It seems they¡¯re inside, but it¡¯s too far for me to be sure¡­¡±

    ¡°No, they definitely went inside,¡± the Youth said with certainty.

    His gaze was dark as he looked into the wilderness, and he murmured, ¡°We¡¯ve wasted so much time, and haven¡¯t found any trace of them, not even a corpse. As for them¡­ they stalled for time to escape here, didn¡¯t they? Otherwise, running along the main road wouldn¡¯t leave them any chance of sess, and they might even encounter a new Support Team¡­ Now they¡¯ve sessfully dyed us, so they¡¯re certainly inside.¡±

    The reasoning was frustrating, and as the Youth analyzed, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He clenched his fist, producing a ¡°click¡± that everyone around could hear clearly.

    At this moment, the only person daring to speak was Kaili. The woman let out a lightugh and said with interest, ¡°We¡¯ve seen plenty of corpses, but they¡¯re all long-dead skeletons¡­ The thought that he could still be alive, even in such a condition, makes me¡­¡± She licked her lips and lowered her voice, ¡°It makes me a little excited¡­¡±

    She raised her hand and slowly ran it down from her chin, her fingertips lightly touching her neck, before stopping at her chest. Judging by her heaving chest, even her breathing seemed a bitbored, and along with her half-closed eyes, her whole demeanor was somewhat unsettling.

    Several people in the crowd averted their gaze, and those closest to her even took a few steps back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a close eye on him¡­¡± Kaili said, looking excited.

    The Youth didn¡¯t look at her and instead turned his head to say, ¡°Groups of three, the whole Squad will search forward in a fan shape. They¡¯re carrying burdens, so they can¡¯t match us in stamina. However, even if you discover them, do not act rashly! Immediately send a signal! In addition, all Teams must maintain a distance where they can support each other, understood?¡±¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded in unison. Even without the Youth¡¯s reminder, these people wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    To the Youth, the focus tonight was on being dyed, but for these regr Team Members, the most shocking thing was the death of tworades. And this had been done right under the Youth¡¯s nose¡­

    ¡°Move out!¡± With a wave of the Youth¡¯s arm, the Destruction Team shot forward, quickly disappearing into the wilderness under the cover of night¡­

    ¡°They¡¯reing¡­¡± A voice suddenly emerged from the shadows, belonging to Xia Na.

    ¡°Yeah, from this distance, let¡¯s let them make contact first. As long as we find an opportunity¡­¡± Ling Mo crouched behind the grass, speaking in a low voice. But if you listened carefully, you¡¯d notice a subtle simrity between his tone and that of the woman named Kaili¡­

    One was eagerly anticipating the thrill of the hunt, the other quietly waiting for the moment to strike back¡­

    ¡°Them? Oh¡­ I get it,¡± Li Yalin interjected with a smile.

    Ye Lian was nowhere to be seen, and several others, including Old Zheng, had also vanished.

    ¡°At times like this, patience is key¡­ but with obstructed vision and a vast area, no matter how cautious or patient you are, these objective factors can lead to numerous ws,¡± Ling Mo mused. ¡°Let¡¯s show them who the real hunting experts are¡­¡±

    He had barely let out a cold chuckle when Xia Na¡¯s voice came from behind him: ¡°Experts, that¡¯s us, taking advantage of the terrain¡­ dealing with mere humans is such a hassle¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°They have weapons¡­¡± Ling Mo replied with a pained expression.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Xia Na, holding her Scythe, darted forward, quickly disappearing nearby.

    In the wilderness, the distance between the two sides was rapidly closing¡­

    A three-person Squad was a very reasonable arrangement. It allowed them to observe their surroundings while enhancing each other¡¯s defensive capability, significantly boosting theirbat strength. Even in this setting, the Team Members of the Destruction could maintain basicposure.

    They believed that even if Ling Mo and his groupunched a sneak attack, this formation would allow them to withdraw safely.

    But this bnce was disrupted with the appearance of a white shadow.

    The shadow appeared suddenly, and its positioning was very strategic.

    It avoided the Youth, who was in the center, and bypassed Kaili, who was at the front. It emerged just when everyone¡¯s gaze was directed away from their rear¡­

    ¡°MeGu!¡±

    With a peculiar roar, the massive white shadow suddenly leapt from the grass and fiercely plunged down from mid-air.

    The three Team Members, though vignt of their surroundings, hadn¡¯t expected the attack toe from above, much less anticipated an attack of this nature.

    ¡°There¡¯s a monster jumping out from the grass!¡±

    In the rush, the three could only scatter to avoid it.

    However, the capabilities of these three were indeedmendable. Even under such circumstances, they managed to jump out of the white shadow¡¯s range.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

    One of them was just beginning to feel relieved when his pupils suddenly contracted, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Damn!¡±

    The white shadow, still in mid-air, mysteriously expanded in size!

    The two Team Members who had been retreating and preparing to counterattack instantly miscalcted, getting swatted aside by a ¡°smack¡± from its ws.

    The other had already flipped backwards, only to have the creature¡¯s hind legs kick out like lightning, ¡°thud¡± against the gun he had hastily raised.

    As a result, he was sent flying the furthest, crashing into the grass over ten meters away.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that the three managed to let out their screams, one after the other.

    Another Squad nearby immediately raised their guns, quickly advancing towards them.

    Ratatatat!

    As the gunfire rang out, the white shadow had already shrunk back, leaping into the grass and vanishing.

    ¡°What the hell was that thing just now!¡±

    A Team Member struggled to get up, his clothes torn to shreds, revealing the bulletproof vest underneath. An unusual flush of blood appeared on his face, and his body swayed involuntarily.

    Another flexed all his muscles until he stood up, gradually returning to his normal physique.

    ¡°Was that a mutation beast? But it didn¡¯t attack Ling Mo and the others in front; instead, it deliberately targeted us¡­¡± A Team Member had just said this when his expression changed suddenly. ¡°Where¡¯s Billy?¡±

    ¡°I think I saw him get knocked away¡­¡±

    The five of them immediately rushed forward to where Billy had fallen, only to find a long drag mark¡­

    The trail of blood extending away made all five of them gulp simultaneously, seeing a trace of fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Billy¡¯s enhancement ability significantly boosts his defensive power, making it hard for anyone to break through. Even encountering Advanced Zombies, he can hold his ground, and he has some self-defense capabilities against mutation beasts¡­ but¡­¡± One of them said grimly.

    Another continued, ¡°From the moment hended, it seemed like we didn¡¯t hear any sound from him¡­¡±

    Facing the vast wilderness, the five hesitated for a moment and ultimately retreated¡­

    ¡°Tsk¡­ I thought at least one or two of them would risk their lives to search the area¡­¡±

    As they regrouped and withdrew, a petite figure was coldly watching them from within the grass, less than ten meters away.

    At her feet, the man named Billy struggled desperately. But his face was pinned down, and his entire body was tightly bound by peculiar silver threads. The more he thrashed, the deeper they cut, while the blood flowing from his body was continuously absorbed by these silver threads¡­

    ¡°ck Silk, drain him dry. We need to deliver this team¡¯s positional map to the Sausage Humans within three minutes¡­¡± Yu Shiran stomped down hard again, a muffled ¡°crack¡± followed by a sly smile spreading across her delicate face. ¡°Able to handle Advanced Zombies and ordinary mutation beasts? What a pity, here you face a Leader-Level Zombie and a mutation creature beyond that level¡­ Earlier, we couldn¡¯t hold you off, but out here in the wild, you¡¯re nothing more than weak prey¡­¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 845: Counterattack

    In the blink of an eye, two hours had passed.

    However, for this Destruction team, the time felt excruciatingly long¡­

    ¡°That white shadow keeps jumping out andunching sneak attacks. Although the chances are slim, eventually someone will get suddenly dragged away¡­ On this stretch of road, we¡¯ve already lost four team members.¡± A team member walked next to the youth, frowning as he spoke.

    He nced back at his gathered but tired-lookingpanions and couldn¡¯t help but quietly ask, ¡°Vice Captain, what should we do? If we keep chasing like this¡­¡±

    What should we do?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know too!¡±

    The youth was frustrated, and this frustration only intensified as time went on.

    If we chase, the mutation beast would continue to harass us from the side, but if we don¡¯t, it¡¯s hard to swallow this anger.

    Moreover, the mutation beast moved too quickly. Based on his psychic probe results, there might be more than one mutation beast around here.Even if he could detect their location, he didn¡¯t dare rashly pursue them, given that their mission wasn¡¯t to strangle monsters¡­

    Typically, mutation beasts reveal some weaknesses after multiple attacks, no matter what cover they use. But the white shadow lurking in the grass waspletely different. Not only was it adept at choosing the right timing, but it also seemed to see through their intentions. Because of this characteristic, the Destruction team had to set aside their thoughts of eliminating it and instead focus on defense.

    Fortunately, a few people had dispersed to the outskirts of the group, including a woman named Kaili.

    Each possessed unique skills, and for the moment, they managed to barely hold off the mutation beast.

    Yet what made him the most unwilling to ept was the luck! He was sure Ling Mo and his group were ahead, but the mutation beast ignored them and stubbornly locked its target on their team!

    ¡°It might not just be luck; it could be rted to the secret he¡¯s hiding! If not for that, how could they have escaped?¡± The youth thought through gritted teeth, thenpsed into pondering. ¡°No wonder Chief of Staff Wang values this so much and specifically chose that town without any zombies. It¡¯s really to limit him as much as possible! No, we must capture him. Even if not for Chief of Staff Wang, I¡¯ve got to pry the secret out of him! With my superpower, he can¡¯t hide the truth! The reason he¡¯s survived this long and caused us such trouble during the chase is all thanks to that secret¡­ If I could obtain it too, what would there be to fear from zombies¡­¡±

    The youth¡¯s excitementsted only a few seconds before he bowed his head in frustration.

    It¡¯s pointless to think about this if we can¡¯t catch him!

    ¡°We need toe up with a solution¡­¡±

    ¡°Continue the chase! But first, find a way to move to the road, we can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± The youth clenched his fist and made his decision.

    During the pursuit, they finally decided to back off. Even though it was just a detour, in reality, this meant they had given up on immediately capturing Ling Mo and his group¡­ ????¦Â§¦s?

    ¡°We can¡¯t press too hard; as long as we temporarily avoid these dangers, our advantage will remain,¡± the youth thought to himself.

    Controlling his inner desires in such a situation was no easy task for the youth¡­

    The more dire his team¡¯s situation was, the greater his anticipation grew¡­

    ¡°This is for the best¡­¡± The team member breathed a sigh of relief.

    He could see the Vice Captain¡¯s frustration, but he preferred this to risking being dragged away¡­

    ¡°Is this the location map¡­¡±

    From a distance, Ling Mo muttered to himself with his eyes closed before slowly raising his head.

    Separated by over a thousand meters of wilderness, Ling Mo could only vaguely sense their presence. However, with ck Silk¡¯s illusion projection, every move the youth and his team made wasid bare to Ling Mo.

    Though his probing skills were inferior to this youth, he possessed an unexpected method¡­

    Unexpected, unguarded-Ling Mo was waiting for the perfect opportunity.

    Weakening their strength through surprise attacks and wearing down their patience was just part of Ling Mo¡¯s n.

    What he truly aimed to do was¡­ counterattack!

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    With a faint sound slicing through the air, a slight disturbance emerged from the grass.

    ¡°Here ites again!¡±

    Barely had a team member shouted when a soft ¡°puff¡± sound came from beside him.

    As the youth turned his head, a spray of fresh blood sttered across his face.

    At the same time, a team member on the outermost edge let out a short cry, but by the time everyone looked over, he had vanished without a trace.

    Only Kaili quickly raised her handgun and fired a dozen bullets in the direction where the cry had disappeared.

    A few secondster, a dark shadow was suddenly thrown from the grass andnded heavily beside them.

    Someone stepped back in panic, and the others only gathered closer after lighting a match with a ¡°snap.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In the sh of firelight, a face filled with despair and terror appeared before them. His body was riddled with bullet holes, blood gushing continuously from them, and his body was still twitching slightly.

    Kaili slowly lowered her gun, her brow slightly furrowed.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but look at her, their expressions a mix of fear and anger¡­

    Yet what was even more horrifying was another corpse¡­

    The deceased was none other than the team member who had just been following the youth¡­ Noticing this, the youth¡¯s expression turned grim.

    The two were less than a meter apart; if the target had been the youth himself instead of the team member¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s room to dodge, but injury is likely! No¡­ maybe I couldn¡¯t even dodge at all¡­¡± the youth thought coldly.

    At the moment he realized what was happening, the team member was already shot.

    What¡¯s more, when the anomaly appeared, everyone was on high alert, yet the opponent still managed to hit the target urately¡­

    What a precise judgment ability!

    ¡°It¡¯s a sniper bullet,¡± a team member said, crouching down to examine the scene.

    ¡°Could this¡­ just be a coincidence?¡± someone murmured, their eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°Coordinating with a mutation beast, such a thing¡­¡±

    The remaining members fell silent. Regardless of how the other side aplished this, it deeply disturbed their spirits.

    ¡°If only we hadn¡¯t pursued them from the beginning¡­¡± a team member began to say, but was immediately silenced by the youth¡¯s fierce re.

    The team member¡¯s heart sank, but when he turned his head, he noticed that everyone else wore a simr expression.

    The youth gritted his teeth, his anger zing.

    ¡°Two birds with one stone¡­ no, it¡¯s actually three birds with one stone! This not only threatened and intimidated us, but also made most of the team members hesitant¡­¡± He looked down at the corpse at his feet and thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know how they achieved all this, but in this wilderness, their view should also be obstructed. But judging by the situation, they might not be able to identify fixed targets, yet they still have basic aiming skills¡­¡±

    ¡°And this corpse¡­¡± The youth nced at the team member who had been shot and returned by Kaili. Aside from the bullet holes, there weren¡¯t any visible external injuries. But no matter how you looked at it, the mutation beast wouldn¡¯t likely return its prey¡­

    This slight suspicion was quickly dismissed by the youth. Even if it¡¯s unusual, it can only be attributed to this mutation beast¡¯s high intelligence¡­ There is an eerie simrity between its actions and Ling Mo¡¯s, which is¡­ to heighten their fear.

    Now they¡¯re stuck-neither advancing nor retreating seems right¡­

    ¡°He hid in here not to escape¡­¡± the youth muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kaili suddenly said.

    She smiled as everyone turned to look at her. ¡°The opponent¡¯s intentions are clear. Continuing like this will only keep us on the defensive. No matter how cautious we are, a sniper shot can¡¯t be evaded. Plus, everyone is terrified of being the next target. Waiting like this, to be picked off one by one, is a torment, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°So, while a portion of the team continues to advance, we should select a few to go on the hunt¡­ Using a decoy to engage in battle is just the right strategy for our current situation, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Chapter 846: The Strange Trap

    The crowd fell silent.

    It was clear that Kaili was right, but who would stay behind as the decoy, and who would be responsible for the ambush?

    Both tasks carried certain risks¡­

    ¡°In that case, the team going for the ambush must act swiftly, so we need to send out our strongest team members¡­¡± The youth started to speak, but was interrupted by a dark-skinned man.

    He shouted anxiously, ¡°Wait a minute! We can¡¯t just decide like that, can we? No matter how you look at it, staying behind is more dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± someone agreed thoughtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the mutation beasts are the biggest threat. Although they have a Sniper on their side, the rest aren¡¯t as much of a threat! At leastpared to the mutation beasts, they are weaker!¡± the dark-skinned man nodded in agreement.

    Although the others didn¡¯t speak, they all moved a bit closer to the dark-skinned man.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡± The youth was somewhat angered.But anger aside, he couldn¡¯t force anything.

    These team members were different from ordinary people; they all had some survival skills, so they wouldn¡¯t bepletely helpless without Falcon.

    With this premise, they naturally wouldn¡¯t risk their lives recklessly.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    The youth took a deep breath and suddenly said coldly, ¡°Fine, then all of you can stay behind. I¡¯ll take Kaili and Beifeng, and Gui, youe too.¡±

    The two he called stepped forward together, Kaili still smiling, while Beifeng was a man with a somber look. He carried no weapon, and his movements seemed casual, unlike the others who were tense all over.

    Thest one to step out was the team member named ¡°Gui,¡± dressed in all ck, his head lowered in silence.

    Seeing that the dark-skinned man still wanted to say something, the youth immediately fixed his gaze on him and said, ¡°Or you can take the path we¡¯re taking, but if you can¡¯t bring back Ling Mo, there¡¯s no need for you to return to Falcon.¡±

    At this point, the youth¡¯s side had only four people, while the dark-skinned man had eight standing with him.

    Although the youth¡¯s side was stronger in terms of skill, in a ce like this, having numbers clearly provided a greater sense of security¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re taking on the risk of being the decoy, which is no less than yours,¡± a Team Member spoke up.

    The dark-skinned man nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right, but we won¡¯t stay here waiting for you. Only when we return to the road will we have the conditions to dy or even confront the mutation beasts.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the youth nced at him, a hint of a smirk flitting across his eyes.

    The dark-skinned man felt a little uneasy under the youth¡¯s gaze, but before he could ponder this feeling, the youth and his group of four had already left¡­

    As the grass slowly closed behind them, Kaili suddenly turned her head to nce back at the group of eight, smiling, ¡°They¡¯re doomed, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± the youth loosened his cor and calmly retorted.

    ¡°Without your psychic power, they¡¯repletely exposed to the mutation beasts and Ling Mo. I can¡¯t say about the others, but Ling Mo will definitely seize this opportunity. In other words, his first target isn¡¯t us but therger group¡­¡± Kaili continued.

    Beifeng raised his hand and cracked his knuckles, speaking in a soft yet sinister tone, ¡°So, they¡¯re the real decoys¡­ Taking this chance allows us to swiftly and temporarily approach our target safely¡­ But, truth be told, they¡¯re good at assessing the situation. Choosing to hide here means that even if their general location is detected, they can¡¯t be immediately seen with the naked eye. This alone significantly inhibits your probing ability. So, the earlier ambush was essentially just a test¡­¡±

    The youth snorted softly, saying nothing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rather than these ¡°decoys,¡± he was more concerned about Ling Mo.

    ¡°With just some simple harassment, they sessfully divided our forces¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter, because to take down those decoys, your people will inevitably experience a split as well¡­ So that evens things out, right¡­¡± the youth murmured, his pupils slightly contracting.

    A few minutester, a piercing scream suddenly echoed through the wilderness¡­

    ¡°When there are too many people, differing opinions will arise. Even if he¡¯s only the Vice Captain of the squad, not even the Chief Captain of an entire team could force so many to wait in line to be executed, right¡­¡± A shadow slowly stood up in the grass, a strange gleam shing in his eyes, ¡°As for you all, you should be on your way now¡­¡±

    3 a.m.

    Thest scream echoed through the wilderness, while, at the same time, in a deeper part of the thicket¡­

    Here, the vegetation had mostly turned a ck-red color, with jagged edges seeping a liquid reminiscent of fresh blood, giving the entire area a faintly strange odor. Smelling it a few times, it felt like the scent of blood.

    However, within the thicket, the youth and his group of four were staring ahead with peculiar expressions.

    There stood a sinister-looking building. Its appearance wasn¡¯t particrly noteworthy, but what really caught their attention was the glimmer of light from the second-floor window. Just as they noticed it, the light quickly disappeared¡­

    ¡°Is this a provocation?¡± Beifeng asked in a low voice.

    The youth stared in that direction for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s an illusion. The house is real, but it contains an illusion.¡±

    ¡°So, this is their prepared battlefield?¡± Kaili licked her lips and asked.

    ¡°Seems like it¡­¡± the youth nodded.

    Before he could finish speaking, Kaili had already hoisted theuncher, aiming directly at the house, ¡°Without considering attracting mutation beasts, we couldpletely destroy this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± the youth suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯re already in the illusion.¡±

    Beifeng and Kaili simultaneously looked around, then both showed a hint of confusion.

    The youth pointed to a de of grass, speaking in a heavy tone, ¡°These des of grass haven¡¯t moved since just now¡­ and the wind here seems to havepletely stopped.¡±

    ¡°So then¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless; unless you can burn all this grass, the illusion will remain¡­¡± the youth¡¯s expression was somewhat grim, ¡°This time, we can¡¯t just break it by force.¡±

    These mutated weeds were very difficult to ignite, and even burning them would require arge amount of fuel-not something a few howitzer rounds could solve.

    ¡°So we¡­¡± The Youth began to speak but suddenly felt a tingling sensation across his scalp.

    He slowly raised his head, his face darkening as he looked around.

    There was no one¡­

    Neither Kaili nor Beifeng were anywhere to be seen.

    Gui seemed to have vanished into the darkness, and even after a careful probe, there was no trace of him.

    In the midst of the absolute silence, there was nothing left around but the boundless weeds and the abandoned farmhouse ahead¡­

    As his gaze returned to the house, the once-vanished light reappeared at the window. The orange candlelight flickered gently on the ss, and a silhouette gradually emerged¡­

    It was a female figure mending something, but her head remained lowered, obscuring her facial features¡­

    ¡°Trying to match my psychic power?¡± The Youth slowly propped himself up, causing the grass before him to scatter and leaving a path open.

    He gritted his teeth and let out a cold smile, ¡°If you think you¡¯ve got it, give it a shot! Whoever created this illusion has already expended arge amount of energy, leaving them nearly powerless¡­ So waiting inside for me, it must be you, Ling Mo¡­¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the Youth slowly approached the building.

    As he stepped out of the grass, the scenery around him began to change.

    An indistinct ck mist, a deste path leading to the building¡­

    Not far ahead, a dirty basket appeared, seemingly containing a note¡­

    A signpost appeared silently, with lines of blood-red writing emerging on it.

    ¡°Four people have entered the illusion, three will vanish. The remaining person will walk towards death. Anything you see could be a deadly trap¡­ Every choice you make might be your final demise.¡±

    The Youth stared at the signpost for a moment, then suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Anguage trap, huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 847: Reward for the Right Answer

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    In the grass, Kaili looked around in bewilderment.

    The house was gone, and all she could see was a vast expanse of grass.

    ¡°So it was just a distraction¡­¡± Kaili discreetly drew her pistol, a trace of vignce in her eyes, ¡°Their goal was to separate us temporarily¡­¡±

    She stood motionless, but her body and nerves were already tense.

    Kaili was waiting, waiting for the moment their opponent would strike.

    ¡°Even if the other three encountered the same situation, they wouldn¡¯t panic, especially with the Vice Captain there. He¡¯ll definitely act quickly to break the Illusion¡­ The same goes for Gui and Beifeng. So, they can¡¯t pursue the n of defeating us individually. Instead, to maximize the use of the Illusion, they¡¯ll have to choose the most time-efficientbat strategy¡­¡±

    Kaili¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as a slight cold smile appeared on her lips: ¡°One-on-one!¡±

    At that moment, a peculiar sense of danger suddenly approached.She only managed to nce back out of the corner of her eye while her feet pushed off the ground, leaping forward swiftly.

    Mid-air, her body twisted around forcefully, and without hesitation, she raised her gun and pulled the trigger repeatedly.

    As the muzzle sh flickered, Kaili was momentarily stunned.

    In front of her¡­ there was no figure¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t one-you¡¯re just unable to see it¡­¡±

    A girl¡¯s voice came from behind, and Kaili immediately sensed a stronger sense of mortal danger than before.

    ¡°Miscalction? Impossible!¡±

    Sensing a sharp edge descending from above, Kaili raised her hand, holding the howitzeruncher above her head.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    With the forceful impact, Kaili let out a muffled groan and fell heavily to the ground.

    The moment shended, Kaili¡¯s heart pounded wildly. Without thinking, she rolled to the side, yet pain shot through her leg.

    Kaili let out another pained groan, struggling to her feet. With theuncher on her shoulder, a howitzer shot out with a whoosh.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A loud explosion erupted in the grass, sending a flurry of dirt and weeds flying.

    Kaili ignored her injuries and kept her eyes fixed coldly ahead.

    Suddenly, her pupils contracted, and she quickly flipped backward several times, increasing the distance between herself and the cloud of dust.

    ¡°No one in sight¡­ no scent of blood¡­ even in such a situation, they managed to dodge unscathed?¡± She nced around cautiously, her body rigid, afraid to move.

    ¡°Such intense pressure¡­ I haven¡¯t even seen them yet, but I can feel them watching me¡­ Why? Can all my actions be anticipated?¡±

    The yful expression on Kaili¡¯s face had vanished. From the girl¡¯s previous voice, she sensed something more bloodthirsty and cruel than herself. Compared to the girl¡¯s vicious aura, her own murderous intent seemed weak¡­

    ¡°No wonder¡­ My demeanor is an external force of presence. A normal person would feel uneasy, even intimidated, thus falling at a disadvantage in a confrontation. But Ling Mo showed no reaction¡­ Now it seems he¡¯s already used to it!¡±

    ¡°When she said I couldn¡¯t see, what exactly is it that I¡¯m not seeing!¡±

    In the brief encounter, Kaili¡¯s arm was strained, and a deep gash ran across her calf. Blood had soaked through her foot, quickly pooling beneath her.

    This girl¡­ is formidable!

    Her attack angles and timing weren¡¯t something an ordinary superhuman could achieve.

    Kaili had undergone six months of special training with Falcon, and her hand-to-handbat skills were certainly not weak. Yet,pared to this girl¡¯s unpredictablebat style, she was clearly outmatched.

    ¡°But I can feel you¡¯re still nearby. In that case¡­¡±

    The mounting pressure made Kaili increasingly agitated. She jerked her hand, raising the muzzle slightly, and her body began to shake violently.

    As her figure blurred to one side of the grass, the rapid bursts of gunfire echoed continuously.

    In that instant, everywhere around her turned into her firing range, as if bullets were sweeping in from all directions.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s impossible to truly escape within the Illusion, this might force them out of hiding in the grass. However, moving recklessly could easily lead to identally hitting others hidden in the Illusion, or I might get hit myself¡­¡±

    Kaili had moved less than a hundred meters when she suddenly felt a gaze from behind.

    The sensation of being watched immediately made Kaili feel a sense of danger as a chill washed over her again.

    Yet, when she quickly turned around and fired, the figure had disappeared once more!

    A cold glint appeared silently from the side, causing Kaili¡¯s hair to stand on end as she instinctually dove forward.

    However, in mid-air, a figure suddenly shed and appeared right beside her.

    The girl¡¯s long hair swayed as a pair of deep ck eyes stared coldly at Kaili, a bloody smile on her face.

    For some reason, Kaili sensed something off with this girl, as if another pair of eyes were watching her through those of the girl.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Kaili gasped, but before she could raise her gun, the girl¡¯s hand darted out like lightning.

    An invisible sharpness descended from above, causing Kaili¡¯s face to turn white and momentarily darkening her vision.

    ¡°What kind of Superpower is this?¡±

    Though it was just a moment, by the time Kaili regained her senses, her hand gripping the gun was already caught, with the girl¡¯s fingers wedged inside the trigger guard. As Kaili screamed, the girl forcefully pushed her down to the ground.

    As Kailinded heavily, a cold glint appeared from behind the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    The Scythe was swung, its de tracing a crescent before it plunged unerringly toward Kaili¡¯s chest.

    Kaili¡¯s pupils shrank as the girl¡¯s speed and moves left her defenseless. She had thought that her prey was Ling Mo, but Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even considered her a threat¡­ Her hand-to-handbat skills and firearms could indeed dominate most superhumans, especially those with mental abilities, but against this girl, she had no chance to fight back¡­

    ¡°You want to kill me? Then let¡¯s die together!¡± Kaili shouted venomously, releasing theuncher in her hand and reaching for her waist. Under normal circumstances, this action would be difficult for her, but as her eyes turned an increasingly intense red, a force even stronger than before surged from her body¡­

    ¡°Hehe, I do have some martial arts training¡­ If it¡¯s about speed, you can¡¯t match me. If it¡¯s about strength¡­ your current explosive physical power might rival that of a Leader-Level Zombie, but I¡¯m not just a simple leader¡­¡±

    As the girl¡¯s smile turned icy, Kaili felt a shocking chill run through her heart.

    She screamed even more frantically and her hand moved faster.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The Scythe elerated as it descended, piercing into Kaili¡¯s chest with a ¡°thump.¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t even nce at Kaili¡¯s other hand. One of her eyes turned an eerie blood-red, and behind Kaili, a shadow in the same ominous hue appeared mysteriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that someone seems to be watching you. It¡¯s that Nana has been lurking right behind you the whole time¡­ You thought it was one-on-one, but it was actually two against one¡­¡±

    Xia Na thought to herself with some pride.

    In the past, when Nana separated, the remaining ck Na would bepletely influenced by zombie instincts.

    This was advantageous for an ordinary zombie, but not for Xia Na.

    However, as her mutated ability began to awaken, the connection between Nana and ck Na was bing stronger.

    They could separate at will and could also fuse with the main body at any moment.

    Although this state couldn¡¯t be maintained for long, the power that could be exerted was entirely different from before.

    In the past, Xia Na might not have been able to defeat Kaili so easily. But with the information provided by Ling Mo and her current abilities, she could now unleash not only the power of a Leader-Level Zombie but also exhibit abilities akin to a superhuman with mental abilities!

    ¡°Even though two against one might seem unfair, I¡¯m not human to begin with! Besides, this woman¡­ really annoys me!¡± Xia Na, still with a girl¡¯s temperament, was instantly displeased upon learning that this human woman dared to target Ling Mo.

    ¡°Trying to steal my prey¡­ no, wait, my Mate!¡±

    As Xia Na¡¯s eyepletely turned a dazzling blood-red, an indescribable eerie aura emanated from her.

    Kaili¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her movements slowed down significantly.

    Her entire body began to tremble involuntarily, and her heart started pounding violently.

    The tip of the Scythe hovered dangerously close to her heart, and the only sound echoing in her ears was a relentless thumping.

    ¡°Thud! Thud!¡±

    For the first time, panic washed over Kaili¡¯s features. She moved her lips and struggled to speak, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not human¡­¡±

    ¡°Correct! And since you got it right, let me give you a reward.¡±

    Xia Na smiled gently, kneeling atop Kaili with her long hair cascading down on either side, her eerily enchanting face lowering towards Kaili.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She held the heavy Scythe effortlessly in one hand, keeping it poised at Kaili¡¯s chest. A slight release and the Scythe would pierce through Kaili¡¯s body with ease!

    ¡°The first reward is¡­¡±

    Xia Na paused for two seconds, seizing the wrist of Kaili¡¯s hand that was preparing to resist, and slowly twisted it in the opposite direction, ¡°Tell me why Falcon is interested in Ling-Ge. Maybe I¡¯ll let you die more swiftly. And don¡¯t even think about lying-heartbeat and psychic power never lie¡­¡±

    Her fingers pressed against Kaili¡¯s pulse, and she giggled as she spoke.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 848: Youre Lowering the IQ of the Entire Race

    As the youth and others realized the problem, the man named Gui also trembled slightly.

    Without even ncing around, he immediately sprinted away into the distance.

    But within seconds, a faint figure suddenly blocked his path. A voice with a charming yet cruel tone came from her mouth: ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running off to?¡±

    The moment the figure appeared, Gui felt a surge of electricity explode in his head. He wavered slightly on the spot, and a faint red gleam appeared in his eyes. Simultaneously, four daggers appeared between his fingers. As he lunged forward, two of the daggers spun out, flying straight toward the figure.

    At the same time, his silhouette became a blur with rapid movement, leaving several afterimages in ce. Those shadows carried an illusionary quality, making them seem like phantoms.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    As the two daggers shot towards the target, the ovepping phantoms also lunged forward with their daggers.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Gui spoke sinctly, in a cold tone, with a fierce chill emanating from his eyes.For the youth to specifically mention him, it was clear this person¡¯sbat strength was not weak.

    But unlike other team members, Gui didn¡¯t seem like a warrior; he was more like an assassin.

    When he strikes, it¡¯s always a high-explosive, lethal move!

    He doesn¡¯t allow the opponent time to understand superpowers, nor does he probe them. He believes in that regard, he¡¯s no different from a zombie.

    If he wants to kill, he acts!

    As countless shes of des swung down simultaneously, Gui didn¡¯t see blood sttering as expected. Instead, he heard a sharp ¡°ng.¡±

    ¡°Missed?¡±

    Gui¡¯s pupils contracted. Among the numerous phantoms, one immediately detached and quickly retreated.

    However, just as hended, a figure suddenly appeared mid-air before him.

    This figure appeared agile, with a touch of mischievousness on her beautiful face.

    When caught in her gaze, he suddenly felt as if he was facing a predator¡­

    An icy sensation emanated from the woman, and equally chilling was her action of licking the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Will be killed, will be devoured!¡±

    The sensation was like suddenly standing in a sealed ss house, with countless venomous snakes slithering below.

    His whole body was paralyzed, unable to move, as if even a slight blink would provoke an attack in the next moment¡­

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The veins on Gui¡¯s forehead suddenly bulged, his body swayed slightly once again, and more phantoms split off, concealing his main body.@@novelbin@@

    The two daggers eerily flew back towards him, crisscrossing to attack the woman.

    ¡°Won¡¯t die this time?!¡±

    But as the daggers entered the woman¡¯s body, Gui had no time to celebrate.

    He still didn¡¯t hear the sound of des piercing flesh, but rather the shing of metal!

    The woman¡¯s figure disintegrated instantly, yet a vague chill suddenly crept from behind him.

    Though faint, Gui suddenly felt a tightness in his chest and instantly transformed into a phantom, lunging forward.

    With countless phantoms, all in ck, he should have the upper hand in this vision-obstructing grasnd¡­

    Yet, the woman¡¯s body was unexpectedly agile. Missing her ambush, she leaned forward, her arm decisively swinging.

    A chill emanated from his waist, and Gui let out a painful groan, stumbling onto the grass.

    Wiping his hand over his waist, his face immediately showed an expression of shock.

    ¡°How could she attack me like this? And¡­ how did she identify my main body?! Even if she has a mental ability, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to judge! Not even a Zombie¡­ zombies can¡¯t distinguish by scent!¡± Gui continued to move erratically, warily eyeing the woman opposite him.

    From the previous encounter, he already noticed that in terms of speed, he couldn¡¯t match this woman.

    Even in terms of stamina, he probably couldn¡¯t oust her¡­

    Li Yalin nced down at the blood on her Snake Kiss. With a slight movement of her elongated body, she effortlessly returned to a standing position.

    Her flexibility surpassed those who specialized in gymnastics. With nearly all her bones able to move freely, her muscle suppleness was at an astonishing level.

    Physical changes aside, what truly came into y was Li Yalin¡¯s eyes.

    Her pupils had a faint amber hue, and from her perspective, she saw a thermal image¡­

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Being watched by Li Yalin gave Gui an ominous feeling.

    Only now could he be certain that the chill he felt earlier came from this woman¡¯s gaze¡­

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Li Yalin paused, then countered.

    She wasn¡¯t keen on conversing with humans, so her tone conveyed impatience.

    Gui cautiously scanned his surroundings, then replied, ¡°Your superpower is strange, but mine isn¡¯t weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Li Yalin interrupted, saying, ¡°Whether it¡¯s weak or not, we¡¯ll find out after a fight.¡±

    Gui paused in surprise; this woman was so audacious!

    No¡­ not audacious, she sounded very serious!

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ I just wanted to make you a bit wary¡­¡± Gui felt helpless because the one actually wary¡­ was him.

    ¡°Can you see my main body?¡± Gui took a step back, probing with his question.

    He thought she would likely try to figure out his superpower, and he could deduce something from her words¡­

    At the moment, he couldn¡¯t see through her, but this woman could urately strike his main body¡­

    Knowing oneself but not the enemy, how could he continue fighting?

    Li Yalin was somewhat frustrated; this human talked a lot!

    If he weren¡¯t so fast, Li Yalin wouldn¡¯t even bother with him.

    But after her frustration, Li Yalin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Right, he¡¯s also a human superhuman! Although he¡¯s different from Ling Mo, practicing with him could be fun!¡±

    With this in mind, Li Yalin¡¯s gaze towards Gui suddenly showed a trace of interest.

    However, this look made Gui rather uneasy, causing his scalp to tingle.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of person is this? How can a normal person have such a look in their eyes¡­¡±

    At this point, Li Yalin finally spoke, ¡°Yes, I can see it.¡±

    With the thermal image, the presence of the main body was clear as day.

    Li Yalin couldn¡¯t help but feel smug, thinking, this human¡­ is so dumb!

    ¡°Dumber than me even¡­ which means my Intelligence must have returned to normal human levels!¡± Li Yalin pondered for a moment, then suddenly frowned at Gui, recalling, ¡°No, Xia Na clearly said I have the intelligence of a kindergarten level¡­¡±

    Thus, this female Zombie earnestly said to Gui, ¡°You¡¯re dragging down the entire human race¡¯s IQ¡­ asking such simple questions.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡­ what the heck!¡± Gui was dumbfounded.

    If she wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose, then she was genuinely too naive!

    But how could someone with such a simple mindset have such a murderous look in their eyes?

    It¡¯s absolutely a paradox!

    Yet, these contradictory traits appeared on her without feeling out of ce¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I was wrong¡­ Can I ask a different question?¡± Gui felt like crying. He could see some caution in this woman, but the more he noticed it, the more he hesitated to act.

    That sh nearly cut into his kidney, not only because of the woman¡¯s bizarre body movement but also due to the unusual weapon on her wrist¡­ However, without her unique nature, the weapon¡¯s peculiar attributes wouldn¡¯t have been so effectively utilized.

    ¡°You still want to ask? Well¡­ this time, make it a smarter one,¡± Li Yalin said with a frown.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about him escaping, and before using him for practice, she didn¡¯t mind exchanging a few more words.

    Gui was speechless for a moment, then cautiously asked, ¡°What¡­ what is your superpower?¡±

    Simplicity is good! Since he couldn¡¯t subtly probe, he might as well ask directly!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Without much thought, Li Yalin replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have one. You¡¯re so boring. I¡¯m gonna start fighting now.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Yalin suddenly blurred, as if another figure stepped out from within her body, creating another Li Yalin in an instant!

    What made Gui open his eyes wide in disbelief was that this wasn¡¯t the end!

    More versions of Li Yalin continued to step out, and their sole target was him!

    ¡°No superpower¡­ does she really think I have no intelligence? But this¡­ how is this simr to my phantom superpower¡­¡±

    Just as Gui was about to mention that her power seemed simr to his phantom ability, his pupils suddenly contracted.

    No, it¡¯s different¡­ These figures aren¡¯t blurry; they are identical to the main body!

    Just this fact alone makes thempletely different from his power!

    A dozen cold eyes locked onto him simultaneously, and Gui¡¯s sense of impending danger intensified to the extreme.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before Gui could say anything else, Li Yalin spoke, ¡°Here we go. You¡¯d better run really well, that is, if you can outrun me.¡±

    ¡°She really does want to mess with me¡­¡± A sh of anger crossed Gui¡¯s face.

    But soon, his expression turned bitter.

    Her speed was just too fast; under these circumstances, could he not run?

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no hope for the Vice Captain to help, Ling Mo must be stronger than her, right¡­¡± Gui murmured.

    Before he could finish, he heard Li Yalin¡¯s dissatisfied voice, ¡°Who are you talking about¡­¡±

    The next voice came from behind him, ¡°Stronger than me?¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    As a de sliced across him, a cold snort sounded from the front again, ¡°He¡¯s never been a match for me, okay!¡±

    Gui continuously defended himself and kept sprinting, but countless phantoms appeared around him at unbelievable angles. Within just ten seconds, his body was covered with wounds, and he was drenched in blood.

    When Li Yalin shed in front of him again, her amber eyes bore a hint of crimson.

    ¡°As expected, Ling Mo is still more fun¡­¡±

 Chapter 849: The Insidious Trap

    ¡­At this moment, on the rooftop of the building, a dark gun barrel was aimed downward.

    The confusion in Ye Lian¡¯s eyes hadpletely disappeared. She was staring intently at the bushes below, where a figure was cautiously looking around, moving with astonishing speed¡­

    ¡°Just¡­ one shot¡­¡± Ye Lian murmured, her pupils contracting with a peculiar intensity¡­

    At the same time, the Youth¡¯s gaze shifted from the signpost to the basket.

    He held onto the piece of paper, his expression fluctuating between emotions.

    Momentster, he suddenly threw the paper to the ground angrily, eximing, ¡°What a twisted sense of humor!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for his concerns about Ling Mo, he would have wanted to find the guy creating the Illusion right then and there¡­

    The message on the paper was simple-

    ¡°This is the home of humans, and you¡¯ve wanted to devour them for a long time. Right now is an unmissable opportunity, go for it, Big Bad Wolf!¡±¡°Who¡¯s the Big Bad Wolf! Who¡¯s going to cooperate with you! If you want to fight, then fight properly, what¡¯s the point of ying such tricks!¡±

    The Youth exhaled deeply, finally calming down.

    ¡°Stay calm¡­ must stay calm¡­ otherwise, my psychic fluctuation will be thrown off before I¡¯ve even faced Ling Mo.¡±

    He quickly understood the purpose of the Illusion, one being to separate them, and the other specifically targeting him.

    These chaotic messages served as an Interference, causing his mind to be unsettled.

    But if he didn¡¯t look¡­ who knew if Ling Mo was hiding among these ¡°clues¡±?

    So the significance of this move was actually quite substantial¡­

    But this feeling left the Youth extremely frustrated. Being tricked aftering here was something he had anticipated, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t show up at all. His fighting spiritnded nowhere, and even his thirst for secrets was forcibly suppressed, leaving no outlet¡­

    It¡¯s infuriating!

    ¡°The best way is to first deal with the person constructing the Illusion, but they must be hiding very secretly¡­ A less preferable option is to follow their intent, which would quickly lead to Ling Mo, allowing me to deal with him.¡±

    Several thoughts shed through the Youth¡¯s mind as he looked uncertainly at the window, thinking, ¡°Although it¡¯s rather mysterious, it¡¯s also a very obvious signal. Are they asking me to go over there?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, he reluctantly picked up the basket.

    Since he had decided to temporarily go along with things, he couldn¡¯t waste his psychic power on trivial matters¡­

    With this basket, there would be no need to force his way through¡­

    However, as soon as he picked up the basket, the Youth had a strange feeling.

    ¡°Why does it feel¡­ a bit sticky?¡±

    He paused in his steps, his expression darkening.

    He took a deep breath and shook his head vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it! Although this basket must be something transformed by the Illusion, there should be many objects with a simr texture¡­¡±

    But the breath he took in only made the Youth¡¯s expression even more somber.

    ¡°It smells so bad¡­¡±

    ¡­

    As he pushed the door open, a ck hand suddenly reached out from the crack.

    The Youth was startled, his psychic power nearly breaking away from the Light Cluster.

    However, he quickly regained hisposure and began to contemte the outstretched hand.

    After a moment of thought, he handed over the basket.

    The hand disappeared after taking the basket, and a couple of secondster, the door creaked open slowly¡­

    Looking into the dark interior, the Youth showed a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being led by the nose, but if I don¡¯t follow his way, it¡¯s not easy to directly find Ling Mo¡­ He must already understand my psychic superpower and is surely on guard¡­¡±

    With no other choice, the Youth stepped inside.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the door closed, the Youth froze.

    A strong psychic fluctuation surged from behind him, apanied by the voice of a little girl.

    ¡°Sure enough, you were lured in¡­¡±

    A sh of red flickered at the edge of his vision, while a glint of cold steel quietly approached the back of his neck.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Youth felt a wave of panic wash over him. Despite his caution, he hadn¡¯t expected the ambush toe so swiftly.

    With a press of his finger, a psychic shock burst forth, shattering the cold glint and allowing the Youth to quickly leap several steps to the side.

    He warily eyed the shadow in front of him. Apanied by lively footsteps, a bouncing figure gradually appeared before his eyes.

    Yet, he wasn¡¯t focusing on the Phantom itself but on the countless blood-colored tentacles emerging from it¡­

    The psychic power contained within the Phantom wasn¡¯t particrly strong, which confirmed his suspicion that the Illusion¡¯s creator had been excessively drained. However, those tentacles were entirely formed from psychic power, each possessing a certain impact capability.

    Moreover, more psychic tentacles kept emerging from the surroundings, swiftly blocking the entrance and exitpletely.

    ¡°So¡­ they just wanted to lure me in!¡±

    The Youth¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. It was precisely because of this Illusion that his attention was diverted.

    He wasn¡¯t reckless; on the contrary, he was a very cautious person.

    But this caution had been invested into dealing with the Illusion, which is why he hadn¡¯t noticed the more straightforward and brutal trap hidden within it.

    Insidious! This person was truly insidious!

    Withyers of deception, he¡¯d been caught in this trap twice, each time with ruthless precision.

    And now he realized this person likely didn¡¯t intend to kill him directly but rather to capture him alive¡­

    ¡°Same goal as mine, but¡­ do you really think you can trap me like this?¡±

    A vicious look appeared on the Youth¡¯s face as he raised his hand, swiftly moving toward the little girl Phantom.

    But as he made his move, hundreds of tentacles surged forward, rushing toward him all at once.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Silent sonic booms echoed one after another, as the psychic power collisions sent ripples across the entire building.

    However, these ripples weakened considerably when prating the walls due to the physical barriers.

    Otherwise, just the shockwaves alone would cause significant Interference to those without mental ability¡­

    This was precisely why Ling Mo chose this location!

    While he wouldn¡¯t be greatly affected, his mental state was somewhat peculiar.

    A few Tentacles remained extended, maintaining a psychic link with Ye Lian and the others.

    The Youth¡¯s psychic power had an exceptionally strong impact capability. If caught in its sweep, it was uncertain whether it might lead to the copse of the psychic link.@@novelbin@@

    These Tentacles, after long-term association, had tightly intertwined Ling Mo¡¯s mind with Ye Lian and the others. If the psychic link were to break, they might still control their instincts, but whether their psychic light clusters would be affected was something Ling Mo himself could not be certain about.

    To Ling Mo, this was his greatest vulnerability.

    And this Youth had the power to attack that vulnerability!

    However, after probing initially, the Youth had be somewhat wary of him, and Ling Mo was exploiting that very hesitation.

    ¡°But even if you trap me here, there¡¯s no way you can take me down with just this bit of psychic power!¡±

    The Youth¡¯s psychic power continuously flowed from his fingertips. From his eyes, faint streaks of red began to surface, and with these blood streaks, his mental energy grew increasingly formidable!

    The little girl¡¯s figure started to copse, and the surrounding Tentacles began to dissipate bit by bit.

    Moreover, as the Youth attacked, his psychic power forcibly merged into these light points.

    ¡°Reading!¡±

    Anything released from a psychic light cluster could not be purely mental energy.

    In fact, these Tentacles wouldn¡¯t actively attack him unless they contained the will of the releaser.

    The Youth¡¯s superpower had strong invasive qualities. Although he couldn¡¯t devour this energy, he could deeply read the will and memories contained within.

    The important secret might not necessarily be in these light points, but there were bound to be clues within them!

    ¡°Ling Mo, you¡¯d never guess why I¡¯m not afraid of you, would you? I¡¯m not worried about your attacks at all. In fact, I wish you would attack me. The moment you make a move, I can start Reading! Even though you outsmarted me, you couldn¡¯t have known that all of this was actually part of my n¡­¡±

    The Youth shed a sly smile. From the moment he connected the dots about that secret, the mission had be secondary to him.

    Joining Falcon, after all, was essentially about staying alive, wasn¡¯t it?

    But if he could obtain this secret, he¡¯d be able to live much better¡­

    A hundred meters away, pinned to the ground by Xia Na, Kaili struggled and spoke, ¡°That secret is¡­ why Ling Mo can safely move in and out of areas teeming with Zombies!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s supposedly just a superhuman with a mental ability. Even if he was with you all, facing arge number of Zombies, he shouldn¡¯t be so at ease¡­ Once, he made a deal with a Squad from Falcon, helping them acquire some medicine. At first, not many paid attention to this, but Chief of Staff Wang noticed this detail while reviewing records. He even visited that building once, and after returning, he became intensely interested in Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°Every Member who had interacted with Ling Mo was investigated one by one by him. Afterward, he was more convinced than ever that Ling Mo must have something special about him¡­ Even if he can¡¯t avoid all the Zombies, being able to evade some would be a huge boon for anyone, right?¡±

    Listening to Kaili¡¯s ount, Xia Na showed a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Ling-Ge is very cautious, but this Chief of Staff Wang, he¡¯s quite calcting too¡­¡±

 Chapter 850: Formatting

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The youth had been confident of his sess, but just a few secondster, his face suddenly changed drastically.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t even a trace of will or memory that could be captured from the mental energy.

    This attempt at reading had been aplete waste of effort for the youth.

    And just as he realized this, his entire body froze in ce, his hair standing on end.

    There was someone behind him¡­

    These tentacles were just decoys, waiting for the moment he got distracted.

    ¡°There¡¯s something at the hindbrain¡­¡±The youth was utterly stunned, cold sweat continuously breaking out on his forehead and trickling down his cheeks.

    Though he didn¡¯t turn around, he could clearly sense that something was aimed at his head¡­

    ¡°Is it psychic power? But it doesn¡¯t seem purely like psychic power¡­¡±

    As the youth attempted to look behind him, a mild voice immediately sounded: ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°And just because you say so, I shouldn¡¯t move?!¡±

    As soon as the other person spoke, the youth abruptly dodged to the side, his psychic power emanating wildly.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s reaction speed was equally astonishing. The youth was swift in his evasion, yet he still felt a sharp pain in his ear, with warm blood trickling down his neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The youth let out a painful groan, immediately turned, and pointed a finger in front of him.

    With this gesture, apanied by psychological suggestion, a vast amount of psychic power surged forth crazily, rushing towards the lean figure standing in the shadows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll knock you out first!¡± the youth shouted loudly.

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He pressed his hand to his forehead, and then as if pulling something from his head, extracted it outward.

    This action immediately caused the youth to pause, and quickly, the expression on his face turned to one of horror.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    He had thought Ling Mo had been exhausted by the earlier attack, but to his utter surprise, the tentacle Ling Mo extracted from the psychic light cluster was even thicker than before. The psychic power it contained had reached an astonishing level, and as soon as this tentacle appeared, it branched out into countless fine threads.

    It rooted itself at Ling Mo¡¯s brow, appearing like hundreds of blood-red threads barring his front.

    As soon as the youth¡¯s psychic power collided with them, it waspletely entangled by these fine threads.

    Many tentacles with changing siphon tips unexpectedly emerged from the threads, burrowing deeply into the mental energy and then devouring it wildly.

    Behind the threads, Ling Mo watched him calmly, his gaze growing increasingly intense with the devouring.

    The youth was utterly stunned, muttering to himself, ¡°This must be a joke¡­¡±

    He never expected Ling Mo to have the ability to devour psychic power!

    And in such a manner!

    The youth¡¯s scalp tingled. There were also many psychic tentacles behind him, and Ling Mo stood before him, trapping him invisibly.

    Though they were all tentacles, they clearly formed two distinct types. If he weren¡¯t sure there was no third person here, he would doubt if there were two mental ability superhumans attacking him. Besides, even if there were two, how could they possess the same ability?

    However, after the initial shock, the corner of the youth¡¯s mouth slightly twisted, revealing a strange, cold smile¡­

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just then, the youth¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    Since earlier, he had a strange feeling, like something had been overlooked.

    Upon seeing Ling Mo now, though he hadn¡¯t seen his features clearly, the youth immediately reacted.

    ¡°Amputated arm, injuries¡­¡±

    But there were no such signs on this person before him!

    And Kaili had no reason to deceive him about this!

    The youth¡¯s mind reeled, vaguely sensing he might have made a grave mistake¡­

    ¡°Could it be¡­ he used hallucinations back then too?¡±

    This point puzzled the youth¡­

    ¡°Your turn,¡± Ling Mo said, stepping forward.

    ¡°Not injured, and able to devour. The advantages I believed I had arepletely gone¡­ but killing me won¡¯t be that easy either!¡±

    The youth growled fiercely, releasing a surge of psychic power as he pulled out a handgun.

    But before he could fire, a sharp pain suddenly radiated from his wrist. He yelled and noticed a psychic tentacle had somehow emerged from beneath his feet. In the haze, he also seemed to catch a red glimmer¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As the gun dropped from the youth¡¯s hand, a suction power specifically targeting psychic power suddenly came from his hindbrain.

    Feeling as if his brain matter was about to be sucked out, the youth let out a roar.

    As his eyes grew redder, the psychic light cluster in his mind trembled, forcefully pushing back against the suction power.

    Yet, at the same time, several tentacles broke through his resistance, piercing his body with a soft thud.

    Overwhelmed by intense pain, the youth let out a pained groan. He realized then that Ling Mo¡¯s backup ns were relentless, rendering the question of why Ling Mo wasn¡¯t injured meaningless.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Probe!¡±

    The youth staggered back two steps, his psychic power wildly dispersing, rapidly scanning the illusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if you can use a gun, your physical condition is slightly weaker than mine, so your shooting speed¡­ too slow.¡±

    Ling Mo had just stepped forward when he suddenly saw the youth step back.

    With a ferocious expression, he pped the air, and with a surge of psychic fluctuation, he immediately slipped into it.

    Strangely, though it looked like mere air, with his plunge, half of his body abruptly disappeared.

    On the half of his face that remained, a vicious look appeared: ¡°You think I can only probe and read? Here¡¯s a big gift for you! Formatting!¡±

    With that, he vanishedpletely, his coldughter fading with him: ¡°Let¡¯s see you devour this!¡±

    ¡°Formatting¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was about to release another psychic tentacle when he suddenly paused. He sensed that the psychic power he had just devoured was rapidly dissipating. However, instead of merely fading away, this psychic energy was attempting something else-an infection!

    It aimed to use this mental energy as a catalyst to attack Ling Mo¡¯s psychic light cluster.

    Yet, after a brief fluctuation, the energy reluctantly settled down and became inert.

    ¡°That was close! Luckily, to ease digestion, I had set this psychic energy aside¡­ But this guy¡¯s psychic power is indeed formidable. If you just want to destroy someone¡¯s psychic power without needing to read it, using this ¡®Formatting¡¯ method would work.¡±

    Wiping someone¡¯s brain clean is essentially turning them into an idiot¡­

    ¡°It seems that Chief of Staff Wang sent him specifically because of his reading and formatting abilities¡­¡± Ling Mo frowned. Despite the youth¡¯s capabilities, he was more concerned about Chief of Staff Wang. The man had resources and a clear, tenacious goal, making him more troublesome than dealing with Niepan.

    After all, Ling Mo could infiltrate Niepan, but he couldn¡¯t simply waltz into Falcon¡­

    ¡°No matter, this guy surely has a lot of memories in his head¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the spot where the youth had vanished, his expression slightly peculiar, ¡°He really does have an impressive probing ability, to find the real door within Old Zheng¡¯s true illusion¡­¡±

    This method contrasted with how Ling Mo had previously located the door, showing that the youth had a more advanced technique.

    ¡°But¡­ you haven¡¯t even shaken off the master ball, so how could you possibly escape me¡­¡±

    Ling Mo closed his eyes to concentrate briefly, then took two steps forward, disappearing from the area as well.

    ¡­

    ¡°I finally managed to shake him off for now. That bit of energy probably couldn¡¯tpletely format him, but causing some chaos should be no problem. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to break the illusion, and then¡­¡±

    The youth stumbled into a room, but a voice behind him suddenly spoke, ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Without thinking, he turned around slightly, but his expression had already turned extremely grim.

    The string of misjudgments had shaken him deeply, and this was clearly a fatal error¡­

    ¡°Master Ball!¡±

    Ling Mo shouted as he unleashed a barrage of psychic tentacles once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± the youth screamed. With the strength of his psychic power, he believed he could fend off these tentacles¡­

    His head was also enveloped by psychic power. Whatever this master ball was, it seemed to be the source of that suction power¡­

    But then he saw Ling Mo¡¯s eyes¡­

    A sliver of unease from his earlier mistake instantly amplified within him, turning his face pale and causing him to tremble uncontrobly.

    As the protectiveyer around his head wavered, a red glimmer darted inside. Simultaneously, the mental energy in front of him shattered, and more tentacles surged out from Ling Mo¡¯s psychic light cluster, enveloping himpletely.

    ¡°So, this was the backup n¡­¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, but a moment of rity washed over his mind.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Ling Mo exhaled softly, raising a hand to wipe away the sweat.

    Though their encounter had been brief, those two shes had consumed nearly half of his psychic power.

    The formatting ability of his opponent had especially caught him off guard.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the psychic power of the sses man still residing in his mind, which prevented him from immediately digesting the youth¡¯s psychic power, he might have found himself in danger. But when facing adversaries with such formidable psychic power, Ling Mo maintained a level of caution and attentiveness, just as he had done with the opportunity he had seized.

    Pop, pop, pop!

    Over a dozen psychic tentacles pierced through the youth¡¯s body, pinning him against the wall.

    With his psychic power immobilized by the master ball, he waspletely unable to resist.

    As rity returned to his eyes, thest thing he saw was Ling Mo slowly approaching¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo¡¯s hand pressed directly onto his forehead, the youth¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 851: A Mistaken Notion

    In a narrow alley, a youth with a terrified expression was frantically sprinting forward.

    Several zombies followed closely behind, their crazed red eyes fixed on their prey, emitting iprehensible snarls from their mouths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±

    The youth was dressed in dirty clothes, his hair messily stered to his face, and his expression filled with despair and fear.

    He continuously knocked over the parked electric scooters, but this did little to deter the zombies.

    Even the blood-stained bag tightly clenched in his hand was thrown behind him, causing a packet of dry rations to spill out, only to be crushed into crumbs by a zombie¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Help! Someone help me! I don¡¯t want to be eaten, I really don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Tears streamed down the youth¡¯s face, and just then, his foot gave way, causing him to stumble and crash heavily to the ground.

    Yet he ignored the pain, desperately screaming as he tried to get back up, crawling and stumbling in his panic.¡°Ahhh!¡±

    But as soon as he managed to lift himself, a strong force suddenly seized his ankle.

    He let out a piercing scream, his hands wing at the ground desperately.@@novelbin@@

    His mind went nk, with only one thought echoing: ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    But during this chaos, he vaguely sensed several hands already touching him¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    With a shout, a surge of psychic power suddenly burst from his mind.

    Just as the zombies pounced on him, their bodies jolted abruptly, and their eyes turned vacant¡­

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Several dull thuds sounded, and the youth remained in his struggling posture, while around himy several zombies, as if they had turned into vegetative states¡­

    The youth¡¯s pupils dted, his body trembling uncontrobly, as he muttered unconsciously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I did even that, I really don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!! Brother, save me! Brother!¡±

    From the crack in the door, a hand stretched out, clutching the doorframe tightly.

    Behind that was a terrified, pale face-a girl of about fifteen or sixteen, copsing into tears, desperately trying to squeeze through the door crack.

    But the door was being forcefully held shut by a youth, who stared wide-eyed at the crack, his entire body seemingly numb.

    He wasn¡¯t looking at the girl, but at the figure behind her.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The girl let out another heart-wrenching scream, as one of her arms was violently torn off. Despite the pain, her hand still grasped the doorframe with the sheer desire to survive.

    The sight of flying blood made the youth shudder, and seeing that figure lunge forward, he almost instinctively mmed the door shut.

    The dull sound of crushed fingers followed immediately, apanied by the girl¡¯s hopeless cries¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    The youth stared nkly at the door, as thin streams of blood seeped slowly through the crack, and the screams behind it gradually faded away.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When a loud noise suddenly echoed from the door, the youth couldn¡¯t help but clutch his cor and let out a hysterical scream: ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to die¡­ If I could get Ling Mo¡¯s secret, I wouldn¡¯t have to fear the Zombies anymore¡­ But why can¡¯t I get it¡­ why¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s devour, the youth¡¯s eyes showed confusion, and his body began to convulse.

    His resistance was gradually diminishing, even weaker than the sses man¡¯s¡­

    ¡°With a strong will to live, and a deep fear of Zombies, these emotionsbined gave him powerful psychic power¡­ But because of this, his instinctive resistance is weak. He¡­ he¡¯s very guilty.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Because you¡¯re wrong, even if you got the secret, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it¡­ I¡¯m not the same as you, I never gave up, even when she became a Zombie, I never gave up¡­¡±

    The youth flinched again, and thest bit of resistance vanishedpletely.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t give up¡­¡±

    A few dayster, Ling Mo and hispanions left the residential building.

    Before leaving, Ling Mo left a note behind, with a few drops of his blood on it.

    Old Zheng, following behind, asionally nced at Ling Mo with some confusion.

    Although it had only been a few days, he vaguely felt that something about Ling Mo was different¡­

    But he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what the specific difference was.

    It wasn¡¯t just him; even someone like Wang Lin, who wasn¡¯t a superhuman with mental ability, had a vague sense of it too.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡±

    As they returned to the main road, Old Zheng finally spoke up with aplicated expression, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t take any action¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if I go back to the Second Camp with you, I can¡¯t get involved in the matters between you and Falcon,¡± Old Zheng said with some hesitation, ¡°I represent the Central Region Camp¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ling Mo nodded and added, ¡°Anyway, one person can¡¯t change the oue of the battle.¡±

    Old Zheng¡¯s conflicted expression immediately vanished: ¡°Do you have to be so blunt? Even if it¡¯s just one person, I¡¯m still representing the Central Region Camp! Do you even understand the significance of that¡­¡±

    Wang Lin adjusted her hat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll participate anyway.¡±

    ¡°I too¡­¡± Lan Lan began, but then shrugged her shoulders with a pout, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t win.¡±

    Ling Mo chuckled, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s been a misconception all along.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Lin asked curiously.

    Old Zheng paused, also looking at Ling Mo in confusion.

    Only Xia Na seemed to have a realization, suddenly showing a strange smile: ¡°Ah, I get it. The mistaken notion is about the word ¡®Falcon¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°Falcon¡­ Oh, right!¡± Old Zheng said in sudden realization, ¡°Because they were targeting you and the Second Camp, we instinctively thought Falcon was the opponent¡­ But in reality¡­¡±

    ¡°In reality, our opponents are just a fraction of Falcon. While they may have some core power in their hands, they don¡¯tpletely represent Falcon,¡± Xia Na continued. ¡°That¡¯s why they resort to tricks, using capture ns instead ofunching a full-scale attack. Even their prepared reinforcements are just half a team. Perhaps this is why the Second Camp hasn¡¯t truly gone to war with them yet.¡±

    ¡°So, while the situation is severe, it¡¯s not as dire as we imagined,¡± Ling Mo concluded.

    These insights were gleaned from the memories of the sses Man and the Youth.

    However, beyond this information, his biggest gain was learning about the method to unlock potential¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately, what the youth and his group had wasn¡¯t theplete method. The full version is in the hands of that Chief of Staff Wang. Unlocking potential serves as a way to enhance abilities for superhumans, but for me, it allows me to maximize the virus within my body. This technique might even be useful for Ye Lian and the others¡­ The so-called unlocking of potential is essentially stimting the virus within the body through certain methods¡­¡±

    Ling Mo mused to himself, ¡°He wanted my secret, and I want his¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Wang Lin suddenly asked. ¡°Even if the opponents don¡¯t fully represent Falcon, they still influence most of its actions, right? So aren¡¯t we facing the majority of Falcon?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still just a bird,¡± Li Yalin suddenly interjected.

    Her words left everyone momentarily stunned.

    But soon enough, everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even though it seems like the gap is huge, I always give it my all. But what about him?¡± Ling Mo also smiled, turning his head to look towards Falcon¡¯s direction, a cold smile gradually appearing on his lips.

    Just then, Ye Lian¡¯s soft voice chimed in, ¡°Ling-Ge, you¡¯re¡­ looking in the wrong direction.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Beep beep beep¡­

    Inside the Second Camp, a man in a suit suddenly sat up from the couch,zily pulling out amunicator.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    But as he spoke, his expression changed dramatically.

    Over a minuteter, when he put down themunicator, his expression had turnedpletely grim.

    ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡±

 Chapter 853: A Special Finishing Move

    ¡°Captain, everything is normal.¡±

    Upon seeing Ling Mo, a Team Member stepped forward and spoke.

    The earlier pause of this team leader was nothing noteworthy for these people. The vast area of the Airport is still toorge for a patrol team of a dozen people. Sometimes the team leader leaving the group to scout around alone is quite a normal urrence. Keeping this in mind, Ling Mo didn¡¯t hesitate to make his move.

    In the end, it was indeed a gamble that paid off.

    Even if they had suspicions, Ling Mo was prepared with a countermeasure.

    ¡°I just had a sudden urge to pee¡­¡±

    This technique could indeed be called a killer move¡­

    This infiltration was rtively easy for Ling Mo.

    After anotherp with the patrol team, Ling Mo had a preliminary understanding of the defense here.There are four Watchtowers in the north, south, east, and west, with their searchlights intersecting perfectly, covering the entire area around the Barbed Wire.

    Although there was only one Patrol Team, different directions have fixed guards armed and vignt, with the main entrance being heavily fortified.

    Despite the Barbed Wire not being electrified, it had many spikes welded onto it, making it difficult to climb for a regr person.

    Even zombies would struggle to get over the Barbed Wire, as there¡¯s an extrayer of special protection on both sides.

    Following the Patrol Team, Ling Mo found an opportunity to crouch down and gently lift some of the material.

    ¡°Oil¡­ and a lot of Rebar¡­ quite a simple yet effective trap.¡±

    Ling Mo looked up to assess the surroundings, estimating the width of this trench to be about five meters. With an additional five meters outside the Iron Net, the total width was quite impressive. However, the master ball can easily ovee this distance, and for Senior Zombies like Ye Lian, it would be no challenge.

    For this infiltration, Ling Mo hadn¡¯t nned for Old Zheng to participate.

    Even Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran had separate tasks in Ling Mo¡¯s n.

    No matter how well-crafted the design, without understanding the situation inside the Second Camp, it can¡¯t be fully implemented.

    The sses Man and the Youth had little memory of the current state of the Second Camp, but one particr aspect caught Ling Mo¡¯s attention.

    Their impression of Yuwen Xuan was quite significant¡­

    Remembering Yuwen Xuan so clearly while their memories of dealing with him are oddly blurred suggests they¡¯ve been tricked by him. The stark contrast implies they might have consciously chosen to forget that humiliating experience, keeping only the culprit firmly in mind.

    Ling Mo sighed inwardly, analyzing earnestly.

    Of course, his analysis was mostly spective, tagging these two with a brand of humiliation in the process.

    ¡°Based on the clues, this analysis is closest to the truth. This means Yuwen Xuan does have some capability for self-preservation. However, the Yuwen Xuan in their impressions differs somewhat from the one I remember¡­¡±

    This madman has clearly changed in some ways, but it¡¯s hard to determine exactly how without direct contact.

    Yet Ling Mo had a vague feeling about it, making his gaze towards the cluster of buildings be peculiar¡­

    At the Airport entrance, several stern-looking guards stood motionless on either side.

    They held guns in their hands, not looking outside the gate, but inside it.

    As a group of Youth approached, one of the guards immediately pointed a gun at them.

    ¡°We need to go to Building No.2,¡± one of the Youth said with a disgruntled tone.

    ¡°Go for inspection,¡± the guard responded icily, pointing to the side.

    There stood a round tform sufficient for one person. As he spoke, he lowered his gun and began walking towards it.

    The other guards became alert, their gun barrels uniformly aimed at the group.

    The Youth let out a discontented snort but reluctantly moved over to the tform and stood on it.

    ¡°Body check?¡±

    As Ling Mo stepped onto the stairs leading to the main entrance, he saw this scene through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    After the body checks werepleted, the guards finally opened a path, though they still didn¡¯t lower their guns.

    Being constantly threatened at gunpoint is unpleasant for anyone, especially for the Youth. When they came out, they ended up face to face with Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo, having witnessed the entire process, had no intention of engaging with them. After they emerged, he simply stretched his limbs and calmly headed towards the gate.

    Such a level of inspection wouldn¡¯t reveal his peculiarities¡­

    Unexpectedly, a sudden change urred¡­

    Just as they passed each other, the Youth suddenly bumped his shoulder into Ling Mo.

    His speed was quick, clearly a result of long-term training.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s reflexes were not slow either; just before the collision, he sidestepped slightly.

    The Youth nced at him in surprise, then showed a trace of disdain. ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ling Mo immediately understood much more. These Youth were obviously from the Second Camp. Unable to confront the guards, they wanted to vent their frustration on him¡­

    ¡°In that case, the only way to get information is through the Falcon¡¯s people¡­¡±

    The guards clearly recognized this team captain. When Ling Mo walked in, they didn¡¯t question or frisk him.

    However, after taking a couple of steps, Ling Mo turned to one of the guards and feigned indignation. ¡°Those guys are too arrogant.¡± He casually took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it to the guard, signaling him to share with the others, ¡°When theye back, give me a little payback, will you?¡±

    These cigarettes had to be exchanged for battle trophies, considered quite valuable for the team captain, but Ling Mo was unbothered by using them.

    The guards had witnessed the previous scene, so Ling Mo¡¯s sudden gesture, while unexpected, wasn¡¯t entirely surprising.

    ¡°A prime opportunity stands before me, it can¡¯t be wasted,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    The guard was surprised by Ling Mo¡¯s generosity. He hesitated for a moment before epting the cigarettes, then smiled and said, ¡°Alright. But we can¡¯t go overboard with this; it wouldn¡¯t be good to cross the line.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, and you still have the nerve to take them! Can¡¯t you say a bit more?¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, but he maintained a smile on his face. ¡°Of course, of course¡­ Actually, I kind of envy you guys. Patrolling is exhausting¡­¡±

    ¡°Envy, my foot! I just saw you pat several strangers¡¯ butts!¡±

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. With his mutated head making his expressions somewhat stiff, no matter what he was thinking, he always appeared serious on the outside¡­

    The guard, feeling obliged after epting the gift, awkwardly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Besides, you¡¯ll probably be on duty soon, right? I guess it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s your turn. We¡¯re the second batch, after all¡­¡±

    Someone nearby took a cigarette and tucked it into their shirt pocket, grumbling as they joined the conversation, ¡°What¡¯s there to envy? Didn¡¯t you see those people¡¯s expressions? They¡¯re ungrateful. This is an order from above; it has nothing to do with us. If they¡¯re unhappy, they should talk to their Boss!¡±

    ¡°Yuwen Xuan doesn¡¯t handle this, does he¡­¡± someone else muttered.

    ¡°Anyway, I hope my shift ends soon¡­¡±

    But just as they were getting into it, someone impatiently whispered, ¡°Stop chatting, Secretary Yang is over there!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, everyone fell silent.

    Only Ling Mo¡¯s eyes showed displeasure, but with his stiff facial muscles, he still looked the same¡­

    ¡°Who is Secretary Yang anyway? Just when we were getting to the point, my cigarettes went to waste!¡±

    Fortunately, during this brief chat, he picked up quite a few clues.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°There are two things I can confirm for now: first, Yuwen Xuan has tacitly approved of Falcon¡¯s actions; second, this kind of blockade and surveince seems to have started not too long ago¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo pondered this, he turned his head and suddenly met someone¡¯s gaze.

    A woman was sitting next to a magazine rack, holding a cup of tea.

    Ling Mo casually nced around the lobby, only to find that the woman was looking directly at him.

    She had long hair, wore a gray business suit, and high heels, sitting with an air of elegance.

    However, her gaze made Ling Mo feel a bit uneasy. When he nced back at the group of guards, he quickly realized the woman¡¯s identity.

    ¡°As expected, she exudes the essence of a secretary from head to toe¡­¡± Ling Mo mused.

    The woman stared at him for a moment before discreetly looking away.

    After pondering for a bit, Ling Mo walked straight through the lobby.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with this team captain¡¯s connections or habits. While he could usually blend in with ordinary people, he risked revealing something in front of someone who knew the captain well.

    However¡­

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± a female voice suddenly called from the side.

    ¡°Darn it,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, feeling unlucky. Secretary Yang, who couldmand respect from the ¡°guards,¡± likely held some authority. Why would such a woman actively speak to a team captain?

    ¡°Could she have some kind of rtionship with this captain? If that¡¯s true, her taste is rather peculiar¡­¡±

    Ling Mo thought, quickening his pace.

    Regardless of the situation, he couldn¡¯t afford too much interaction with this woman!

    Especially when his facial muscles were still twitching!

    A serious expression wasn¡¯t suited for facing a woman like her!

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a stomachache!¡± Ling Mo blurted out his excuse, rushing forward.

    Secretary Yang, sitting on the sofa, looked at Ling Mo with a puzzled expression. ¡°I could have sworn I sensed something¡­¡±

    She contemted for a moment, then stood up and slowly followed Ling Mo.

 Chapter 854: First Confrontation

    Under a ck sky, there lies a citypletely devoid of life.

    Many figures wander the deste streets as if devoid of consciousness, slowly roaming and threading through countless obstacles.

    Suddenly, they all turn simultaneously in one direction, where a towering skyscraper reaches into the clouds¡­

    ¡°He still isn¡¯ting to find me, huh¡­¡±

    A murmuring voice rises in the darkness, apanied by countless blood-red threads swaying gently.

    In the dark, these threads seem to contain a kind of luster, giving off a chilling aura with every movement.

    At the end of each thread, there are figures connected¡­

    These figures, with their eyes tightly shut, each have a thread tied to their Hindbrain.

    With each utterance of that indifferent voice, the figures shudder slightly.Most chilling of all, the figures are all female, and there is a significant difference between the figures on each floor.

    ¡°He¡¯s still noting¡­¡±

    As the voice speaks again, a figure on the seventh floor suddenly trembles.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t hee¡­¡±

    This figure slowly opens her eyes, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes that are vacant and doll-like.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯lle to you then¡­¡±

    Finally, a hint of emotion emerges in the voice, and as she finishes speaking, the lifeless mascot gently falls from mid-air.

    The red threads snap, and the mascot remains motionless, swaying slightly.

    The click-click of light sounds emanate from all over her body, and the broken thread eerily retracts back into her Hindbrain.

    As the threadpletely disappears into her Hair, a cruel glint appears in the mascot¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Seek¡­¡±

    The mascot rasps out a few words, then turns her head mechanically: ¡°Seek¡­¡±

    Back on the streets, all the figures slowly divert their gazes.

    However, some of them turn their attention to nearby buildings. If there were any humans around, they would hear sounds emanating from these buildings¡­

    ¡°Crackle, crackle¡­¡±

    It¡¯s as if someone is slowly scratching at ss with their nails, or perhaps slowly chewing on something¡­

    In the night, these buildings emit a terrifying aura that repels any onlookers¡­

    ¡°Hey, are you still waiting there?¡±

    Ling Mo had just mbered out of the restroom and was now pressed against a corner of the wall, staring incredulously at the silhouette of a woman hiding around the corner of the corridor.

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed like an office worker, yet you moonlight as a stalker quite adeptly¡­¡± Ling Mo felt somewhat helpless; the woman had been following him for three minutes, forcing him to make an emergency escape. Despite his efforts, she seemed relentless and continued to wait outside the restroom.

    ¡°Thankfully, there was a window¡­ Although climbing out was a bit awkward, it¡¯s better than being followed continuously. Now that I¡¯ve shaken her off, I can focus on gathering intelligence, especially anything concerning Chief of Staff Wang¡­¡±

    Rubbing his temples, Ling Mo took one more nce at the woman before preparing to walk away.

    But as soon as he turned around, he froze in ce.

    A sudden, intense sense of danger enveloped him.

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±

    Just as Ling Mo stood there, dumbfounded, a voice spoke up: ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    The speaker was none other than Secretary Yang, the woman who had been following him¡­

    But what stood out was that she was now right in front of Ling Mo, casually arranging her hair with a calm demeanor¡­

    ¡°What coincidence!¡± was the only thought echoing in Ling Mo¡¯s mind.

    However, his reaction, observed by Secretary Yang, left her shocked and even confused.

    ¡°How can he remain so calm? Not just his facial expression, but even his gaze hasn¡¯t changed a bit! Could I have been wrong? Did he not notice me just now? But if he didn¡¯t notice me, why would he sneak away?¡±

    Secretary Yang watched the ¡°Captain¡± with aplex expression, trying to decipher something from his face.

    But to her disappointment, there was nothing; the Captain appeared entirely proper, not even ncing aside, hisplexion unchanged¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ even my movements can¡¯t elicit a reaction from him?¡± Secretary Yang paused, her hand frozen in the act of tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°That look in his eyes, it¡¯s just like he¡¯s looking at cabbage¡­ I may not be especially beautiful, but the world is short on women right now! And yet, he shows no response at all¡­¡±

    Her actions were intended only to provoke some emotional response, but¡­ there was not even a flicker of change in his demeanor!

    However, unbeknownst to the shocked Secretary Yang, Ling Mo had no reaction because he was still dazed!

    As for hisck of facial expressions, that was a problem with no solution¡­

    But Ling Mo quickly regained hisposure, and as he did, he also devised a strategy.

    ¡°Secretary Yang, you are clever,¡± he said with a nod.

    ¡°Just call me Yang Mei,¡± she replied, pushing aside her confusion.

    ¡°Oh, you seem quite reasonable to talk to; a person of quality¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, though his face remained expressionless; in fact, he couldn¡¯t move it. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to it then, I must be going¡­¡±

    That was his strategy: to remain taciturn before the other party could press him further. If she continued to push, he might have to resort to using his ¡°emergency escape¡± tactic again¡­ although, that would be a waste of time.

    And the longer he dyed, the more mutated his body became, making it uncertain whether the Master Ball couldpletely suppress the look in his eyes¡­ In fact, the reason his eyes appeared ck was due to the Master Ball¡¯s tentacles, which had prated his eyes and were continuously absorbing the virus. Should the amount of virus exceed the absorption rate of the Master Ball, his exposure was imminent.

    Yang Mei was surprised by Ling Mo¡¯s absolute calmness. She was about to nod in agreement when she suddenly changed her mind, ¡°I have an issue here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her words trailed off, but Ling Mo suddenly seemed to understand and began rummaging through his belongings.

    This left Yang Mei stunned; she stared at Ling Mo¡¯s actions, unable to help thinking, ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything yet! What on earth are you trying to do?¡±

    A few secondster, she widened her eyes as she focused on what was in Ling Mo¡¯s hands¡­

    ¡°Here, take this,¡± Ling Mo said earnestly.

    Yang Mei fell silent, staring nkly at the pack of toilet paper in his hand¡­

    At first, she wanted to ask what he was doing. But soon enough, she understood his intentions.

    The restroom was just down the hall.

    ¡°But how could he think I came here to ask for toilet paper?! And he handed it over so easily-does he really believe I¡¯d do something that embarrassing? What kind of normal girl would ask a guy for toilet paper?!¡± Yang Mei felt a wave of frustration rise up inside her. And yet, the man in front of her still had that stoic, expressionless face, looking as if he werepletely serious¡­@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Are you¡­ are you seriously gay?!¡±

    She finally screamed her spection internally.

    Outwardly, though, she managed to restrain herself and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Got it. I¡¯ll be on my way, then,¡± Ling Mo replied, putting the toilet paper back.

    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Mei was utterly speechless again. A wave of irritation surged within her.

    This guy¡­ he¡¯s so infuriating!

    But Ling Mo couldn¡¯t have cared less. Whether it was this woman from Falcon or even Su Qianrou standing there, his attitude would have been the same. After all, the one being hated¡­ was the captain.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just my head that¡¯s mutated, my olfactory system has already been enhanced. But still, all I can detect is that she¡¯s been following me-I can¡¯t figure out how she managed to get behind me just now. And judging by what she just said, she doesn¡¯t seem particrly interested in this captain. In fact, they don¡¯t seem to know each other at all¡­ For someone to suddenly develop an interest in a person they don¡¯t care about, there¡¯s got to be something going on¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo walked away, these thoughts churned quickly in his mind.

    That uneasy feeling he¡¯d been getting from her-it was starting to make sense step by step.

    ¡°She¡¯s observing me¡­¡±

    As the sentence formed in his mind, Ling Mo moved decisively, striding quickly out of sight.

    Yang Mei stayed where she was, watching Ling Mo¡¯s retreating figure with an exasperated expression. After a moment, she finally picked up hermunicator.

    ¡°Who¡¯s on patrol today?¡±

 Chapter 855: Nail

    <b> Pointing to the Heart</b>

    As he walked, Ling Mo had already controlled the captain to reach the third floor.

    After temporarily shaking off Yang Mei with a pack of toilet paper, he immediately increased his speed significantly.

    Judging by the results, the next time that womanes around, it might not be so easy to deal with¡­

    ording to his spection, there shouldn¡¯t be too many Falcon members left in this building, and they are probably divided into two types of people.

    One type is like Yang Mei, with eerie strength and a certain threat level. The other type is like the captain, who can basically be called ¡°cannon fodder

    2

    .¡± Using cannon fodder as a cover to imnt truly effective nails is Falcon¡¯s open approach.

    Even he could see through this situation, let alone the Second Camp caught in the vortex.Even if they¡¯re forced to ept Falcon¡¯s methods for now, given Yuwen Xuan¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t agree to too many nails being nted in his territory.

    So there may be a lot of cannon fodder here, but there definitely aren¡¯t many nails like Yang Mei.

    After this analysis, Ling Mo¡¯s mood instantly calmed down.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how that voyeur figured out the problem, I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s just in the suspicion and testing phase now. It¡¯s unlikely she¡¯d do anything to me¡­ It¡¯s really troublesome, just got here and already being targeted¡­¡± Ling Mo mused to himself.

    With this in mind, the possibility of expecting these Falcons to be careless is also not high¡­

    ¡°On the flip side, if they can maintain this bnce, it shows the situation hasn¡¯t deteriorated to the point of an all-out fight¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo walked down the corridor, he began searching ¡°himself.¡±

    He originally considered himself as an intelligence agent, but now it seems he must also have some self-defense skills.

    However, his real backup n wasn¡¯t this, but the master ball hidden in his hat¡­

    ¡°But if I can avoid using it, I should. Rattling the snake could lead to decreased effectiveness the next time I use it¡­¡±

    Though the captain is merely cannon fodder, his equipment is quiteplete.

    Besides a pack of cigarettes used to build rapport, he also had a tactical dagger, a pistol, and two magazines.

    Generally, the sight of a gun brings joy to survivors, but Ling Mo instantly fell silent.

    A few secondster, he gripped the gun tightly and shouted in his heart, ¡°What use is this?!¡±

    He then nced at the narrow corridor¡­ ¡°Firing recklessly in a ce like this might just end up getting myself killed¡­¡±

    Shooting talent is truly a weakness, and apart from shooting, this captain¡¯s strength lies mostly in his obviously well-trained, strong physique.

    ¡°Stillckingpared to amon zombie, but barely can keep pace with my nerve reaction speed.¡±

    Ling Mo decided to tuck the dagger into his sleeve, so with a slight shake, he could have it in his hand.

    After preparing, Ling Mo slowly edged along the corridor, keeping up his poker face as he turned a corner.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Two guards blocked his path.

    These two were dressed simrly to the captain, only missing an epaulet.

    At first nce, Ling Mo judged them.

    Cannon fodder¡­

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± one of them asked coldly, his hand resting warningly on his waist.

    After all, they were Falcon members, so they treated Ling Mo somewhat more kindly, not brandishing guns at him immediately.

    Ling Mo looked past him into the distance; he could sense the presence of a considerable number of humans, hence why he tried his luck here.

    But now it seemed getting close to those presences wasn¡¯t such an easy task.

    ¡°Yang Mei is alone, but unfortunately, this captain couldn¡¯t possibly take her down¡­¡±

    Ling Mo felt a little downcast, then suddenly spoke, ¡°I have a report.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s it!

    From any angle, this line is wless!

    With some luck, he could be taken to the captain¡¯s superior.

    Even if he¡¯s unlucky and in the wrong ce, at worst he¡¯ll just be sent back.

    ¡°Do you really think you can report over our heads? Get back right now, or I won¡¯t be polite¡­¡± and so on.

    Perhaps from their conversation, he might directly catch some information about the superior¡¯s location!

    ¡°Yang Mei is at the secretary level, and I can¡¯t take her on¡­ But surely I can handle someone at the chief captain level!¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    Sure enough, the two guards exchanged nces and released their hands from their guns.

    The one who spoke earlier seemed much more rxed and, standing aside, said, ¡°Go on, and remember not to wander aimlessly.¡± With that, his eyes darted to one of the doors.

    Ling Mo had been observing their actions closely and immediately followed his gaze.

    It¡¯s that room!

    Even if it isn¡¯t, he has ways to adapt¡­

    At least he¡¯s in now!

    Feeling pleased, Ling Mo nodded to the two guards and walked into the corridor without a side nce.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just then, the other guard¡¯s voice called from behind.

    Ling Mo paused, slowly turning his head, maintaining his usual calm expression as he asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    The guard waved his hand: ¡°Next time, don¡¯te sote, follow the rules.¡±

    Ah, that¡¯s it! Ling Mo instantly understood the reason they had stopped him earlier¡­

    The subtext being: everyone¡¯s off work, what are you doing here now?

    However, his serious ¡°expression¡± and all-purpose line earned him a chance to enter¡­

    These two were good people!

    Ling Mo gave them a grateful look and walked straight to the designated room.

    Along the way, he passed two rooms and sensed the presence of about three humans¡­

    ¡°Two people at most per room, doing the math¡­¡±

    Ling Mo calcted silently and concluded, ¡°Around ten people¡­ this number is likely Yuwen Xuan¡¯s limit.¡±

    ¡°Here¡­ there¡¯s only one person!¡±

    Standing in front of the door, Ling Mo took a subtle sniff, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.

    Just one person, great¡­

    ¡°Knock, knock!¡±

    As he knocked on the door, a somewhat weary voice came from inside: ¡°Come in¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    Ling Mo reached for the doorknob, a barely noticeable hint of red shing in his eyes¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    In the wilderness, Ling Mo¡¯s main body suddenly clutched his chest.

    His vision seemed to blur for a moment, and his heart began to race.

    It felt as if an invisible hand had silently appeared inside his chest and gently squeezed his heart¡­

    Despite the intense beating, there was an eerie heaviness.

    In his daze, Ling Mo thought he heard a sound in his ears, theughter of a little girl.

    Theughter was filled with coldness and bloodlust, and just by hearing it, one could almost see countless shattered corpses and blood sttered everywhere¡­

    ¡°Hee hee.¡±

    The sound came too suddenly, yet it was so clear¡­

    Ling Mo slowly opened his eyes and took a couple of deep breaths.

    Spider Queen¡­

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been suppressing it for so long, why now all of a sudden¡­¡±

    A faint sense of unease quietly emerged, and Ling Mo looked up at the shadowy figures around him, his eyes widening suddenly.

    ¡°I understand now!¡±

    Xiao Baizily rolled its dark circles and nced at Ling Mo, muttering, ¡°MeGu¡­¡±

    Yu Shiran continued to argue with ck Silk, hidden in her mind, constantly changing positions and bickering with ¡°herself¡±¡­ but she also suddenly stopped, looking at Ling Mo with curiosity and confusion.

    In another patch of grass in the distance, Ye Lian and the three girls, who were watching the airport, suddenly shuddered.

    They exchanged nces, and then Ye Lian absentmindedly touched her chest.

    Even though it was just a vague sensing, still¡­

    ¡°Could something be happening to Ling-Ge?¡± Xia Na suddenly murmured.

    Wang Lin, although showing no reaction, felt her heart skip a beat when she caught sight of Xia Na¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Did something¡­ happen?¡±

    Wang Lin turned her head, looking back into the distance.

    The endless grass obscured her view, but she could vaguely sense that Ling Mo was somewhere out there¡­

    <b>Footnote:</b><ol><li><b>Nail(¶¤×Ó): </b>

    In this context, a ¡°nail¡± is a strategically ced individual who has significant skill or influence. They are covertly positioned to carry out critical tasks or gather information, often going unnoticed due to their low profile or the distraction provided by others.</li><li><b>Cannon Fodder(ÅÚ»Ò):</b>

    ¡°Cannon fodder¡± refers to individuals who are considered expendable in a conflict or situation.</li></ol>

 Chapter 856: I Remember Him

    Feeling the abnormal heartbeat, Ling Mo reached into his backpack and pulled out a blood sphere.

    He had already guessed what was inside him¡­

    Staring at the blood sphere, Ling Mo¡¯s expression gradually became moreplex¡­

    ¡°Anomaly wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason, and thatughter¡­¡±

    Wait!

    ¡°Could she have already done something to me? No, no¡­ Even if she did, the anomaly should be with her, right? Even though she¡¯s a spider, her basic structure is still simr to humans, and my body hasn¡¯t gone through any strange alterations, so there shouldn¡¯t be any male seahorse phenomenon¡­¡±

    Ling Mo wiped off the cold sweat, tightly gripping the blood sphere: ¡°So, does this mean she¡¯s left some kind of mark on me? But if it¡¯s just a mark, why would it make me feel this way?¡±

    Momentster, Ling Mo thought with some frustration: ¡°Damn it, just because I used the middle finger death strike on her! Even if she wanted to devote herself to me, I¡¯d ept it, but why does she insist on eating me!¡±

    ¡°Whatever¡­ It¡¯s a racial trait, no point in overthinking¡­ Although she is the Progenitor, even for her, it would probably consume a lot of energy to bear offspring, so to her, I am her first meal after conceiving¡­¡±Up to now, Ling Mo¡¯s biggest headache was undoubtedly this Spider Queen¡­

    She was a fusion of human and artificially mutated variation zombie, with a virus in her bodyposed of a variety of chaotic elements. Coupled with her strong infection and regeneration abilities, her power only grew stronger with time.

    In fact, if she hadn¡¯t provoked him, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have actively sought trouble with her, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so persistent¡­

    ¡­

    On a crooked and almost decayed Bus embedded in a wall, a small silhouette suddenly appeared.

    This figure stood in the moonlight with a tilted head, holding a zombie whose spine had broken like a sack.

    As her hand slowly tightened, the zombie¡¯s body began to wither¡­

    A few minutester, as she released her grip, a stuttering sentence emerged from her lips.

    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ Ste?¡±

    She looked nkly into the distance, her limbs moving awkwardly like a mascot: ¡°I remember him¡­ remember him¡­¡±

    ¡°Here we go again!¡±

    Ling Mo pressed his chest suddenly, his expression turning somewhat serious. ¡°What exactly does she want to do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in overthinking. In this situation, it¡¯s better to quickly figure out the Second Camp¡¯s affairs. People, Zombies¡­ neither side is giving us any peace¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Inside the Second Camp, as the door gently closed, Ling Mo took in the entire scene clearly.

    The room wasn¡¯trge, and there weren¡¯t many items ced around, except for a hand-drawn 3D map of the Airport hanging on the wall directly in front.

    The moment he saw this map, Ling Mo¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve stayed here before, I¡¯m really not familiar with its specificyout¡­¡±

    He only stared at the map for two seconds before shifting his gaze to the other side of the room.

    The question came from a figure engrossed in a book. Judging from the build, this person wasn¡¯t particrly burly, but his presence gave Ling Mo a subtle sense of pressure.

    ¡°Is he one of the nails? Makes sense-someone living in a ce like this probably wouldn¡¯t be mere cannon fodder.¡±

    Ling Mo watched him warily, wondering if he could unseat this Captain-level nail¡­

    ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s all because of this mutation speed¡­ Why is it always focusing on the brain? No matter how much the brain mutates, it can¡¯t do much-enough already, virus, why don¡¯t you turn your attention to the body¡­ This is also the Spider Queen¡¯s fault, I should have let them draw some blood from me from the start¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    He thought to himself, then mysteriously replied, ¡°Tonight, something seems off¡­¡±

    With his stiff tone, it actually sounded quite convincing¡­

    ¡°The key is, not to say too much! The captain has had quite a few interactions with this person. Even if they¡¯re not taken seriously, over time the other side will definitely sense something¡­¡± With this thought, Ling Mo ced his hand on his abdomen.

    ¡°If the other side senses something wrong, then use that move¡­¡±

    The chief captain continued to stare at his book, not even lifting his head, and asked, ¡°Oh?¡±

    Silence filled the air once again¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re way too calm!¡± Ling Mo, holding back his impatience, waited a while before clenching his fist.

    Although essentially just nonsense, Ling Mo¡¯s goal was to elicit something from this person¡¯s words¡­

    But surprisingly, this person was even more reticent than him!

    ¡°A chief captain is amazing, huh! Does being a chief captain mean you can act all high and mighty? No choice now, with the mutation only in the head, I can only try to probe further¡­¡±

    Thinking this, Ling Mo continued to mutter, ¡°Secretary Yang¡¯s expression¡­ doesn¡¯t seem too good either.¡±

    The chief captain¡¯s hand froze mid-page turn. He raised his eyes to nce at Ling Mo, seemingly showing a hint of inquiry.

    This man looked to be in his early thirties, with a very paleplexion, wearing ck-framed sses, and his lips thinly pressed together.

    In terms of appearance and demeanor, this chief captain had quite themanding presence¡­

    ¡°But no matter how impressive your demeanor, you¡¯re still just a chief captain!¡±

    Ling Mo was exasperated as the other side simply nced at him and then fell silent!

    At this rate, let alone getting information, just keeping up the bluff was a mental challenge¡­

    All the while, the main body was involuntarily pondering the Spider Queen¡¯s matter-multi-tasking with such difficulty!

    ¡°Should I wait for the trigger?¡±

    Ling Mo was somewhat conflicted.

    Unseen within his cap, a master ball was striving to extract the virus concentrated in his brain and inject it into his body¡¯s blood vessels¡­

    ¡°I need an opportunity, an opportunity to defeat them in one blow¡­¡±

    Ling Mo patiently stated, ¡°Inside the Airport, I found a trace¡­¡±

    These three sentences seemed unrted, yet each hinted at certain clues. With his asional nces behind, anyone could tell he wasn¡¯t able to speak directly!

    ¡°Invite me closer already! Or just take me to the inner room! Do you have no curiosity at all?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s internal frustration was bubbling beneath his calm exterior.

    ¡°Snap!¡± The chief captain finally closed his book and asked nonchntly, ¡°Are they acting up again?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Mo was momentarily taken aback.

    Who exactly is ¡°they¡±? Did my random nonsense just identally hit on a core issue? It can¡¯t be that coincidental¡­

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but twitch a bit at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Let Secretary Yang handle it,¡± the chief captain said, about to lean back and continue reading.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Ling Mo thought, gritting his teeth.

    What is ¡°it¡±? And he¡¯s clearly giving me the brush-off¡­ If I had known the leader would be this tough to deal with, I would¡¯ve picked someone else¡­ Going to the Logistics might have been a decent option¡­

    But at this point, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t afford to waste more time.

    So, he took two steps forward and said seriously, ¡°But Secretary Yang insisted that some words must be conveyed by me directly to you.¡±

    The chief captain adjusted his sses and finally sighed, gesturing to the sofa beside him. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Got it!

    As long as I can get close, there¡¯s an opportunity!

    The window to act is just a moment!

    I have to subdue himpletely before he can shout!

    Otherwise, this body will be ruined, and it will put the ce on high alert, making any further actions much more difficult.

    But if I rashly attempt to control the chief captain, the risk of exposure would be high.

    The familiarity among the nails is definitely greater than with the cannon fodder¡­

    As Ling Mo approached, he was slowly calming his breathing.

    Using this body, which hasn¡¯t fully mutated, to take down an opponent who might be a superhuman¡­

    When Ling Mo reached the sofa, his gaze was locked onto the chief captain.

    He blinked!

    This is the moment!

    In the split second of a human blink, roughly 0.3 seconds, can this body¡¯s reaction speed keep up?!

    ¡°Eat my headbutt!¡±

    Thest thing the chief captain saw as his eyes opened was a dark shadow closing in on him¡­

    Its mouth wide open, with a seriously rigid expression on its face¡­

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 857: Capturing a Young Woman

    ¡°Hey, wake up.¡±

    Amid a voice calling out, sometimes near and sometimes far, the chief captain slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°It hurts¡­ Huh? Someone¡¯s calling me? Who¡­ Oh right, just now¡­ what happened?¡±

    The chief captain murmured intermittently.

    His consciousness seemed still a bit muddled, and his eyes only opened a sliver.

    However, in the next second¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a ssh of cold water hitting his face, the chief captain let out a startled cry.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sound was trapped in his mouth that he realized his lips had been taped over¡­¡°Awake now?¡± a stiff voice sounded from above.

    ¡°Darn, no chance¡­¡±

    The chief captain¡¯s heart skipped a beat, clenching his teeth secretly.

    ying dumb¡­ that was his first thought upon waking.

    Pretend not to be fully awake to buy some time, and gather appropriate Intelligence before engaging in direct conversation¡­

    That was the only way to seize the initiative the moment he opened his eyes!

    The fact that his captors knocked him out but didn¡¯t kill him showed that he still held some value¡­

    But¡­ they were very uncooperative!

    ¡°Just an ordinary leader, what on earth does he want?¡±

    When the chief captain¡¯s eyes fully opened, what he saw was Ling Mo holding a cup of water, staring at him expressionlessly¡­

    ¡°Not good¡­¡± A hint of dread shed in the chief captain¡¯s eyes.

    Staring down at him, Ling Mo also had a simr thought: ¡°This is going to be tough¡­¡±

    At this moment, beyond the other person¡¯s line of sight, Ling Mo¡¯s back was constantly writhing.

    To seize that fleeting moment, he forcibly concentrated the virus in his upper body¡­ which resulted in a variation in his back. If he were outside, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t be worried about this, but in this setting, any anomaly could lead to ruin¡­

    And the chief captain captured sessfully before him¡­ clearly was not someone who would y by the rules.

    Despite being ambushed unexpectedly, he still managed to immediately make the right assessment upon regaining consciousness¡­ that level of calmness is not something everyone possesses¡­

    ¡°Originally thought he was just someone who liked to show off, but it turns out he actually has the capability to back it up¡­ and moreover¡­¡± Ling Mo nced at the clock on the wall, ¡°less than a minute, huh¡­ hit by a mutated zombie head-on and only knocked out for such a short time,¡± his gaze returned to the chief captain, ¡°you¡¯re an Enhancement ability superhuman, aren¡¯t you? Too bad, you won¡¯t get the chance to use it. This body isn¡¯t suitable for fighting. Who knows what changes might ur during a battle¡­¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ling Mo decisively revealed a dagger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± he said straightforwardly.

    ¡°So soon!¡± Cold sweat was already dripping from the chief captain¡¯s forehead.

    He hadn¡¯t figured it out yet¡­ in this situation, knowing nothing is very dangerous.

    Is he going to interrogate me? If so, he would probably decide my fate based on my answers¡­

    ¡°Was he bribed by the Second Camp? But if that were the case, his mission should be to stay hidden and wait for the right moment. Coming out like this to capture me would be too reckless, wouldn¡¯t it? Whether he locks me up further or kills me to silence me, it would expose him! So, is his purpose the third one?¡±

    ¡°The third, bribing me!¡±

    ¡°I see, that makes sense¡­ In that case, I¡¯m probably not in too much danger¡­¡±

    Swipe!

    The de tip suddenly pressed against his forehead, and the intense feeling of imminent danger left the chief captain momentarily stunned.

    The acute threat of death paralyzed him, causing cold sweat to stream down incessantly.

    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll ask some questions. Answer incorrectly, you die. Lie, you die. Take more than a second to answer, you die. Understand?¡± Ling Mo spoke slowly.

    He didn¡¯t have time to beat around the bush with this guy¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Ling Mo added.

    The chief captain¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly, seeing a blood mist form out of nowhere before his eyes.

    ¡°I guessed wrong! From his expression, he doesn¡¯t seem to be joking! He¡¯ll really do it¡­ he¡¯ll kill me!¡±

    Fear of death is an instinct, especially after reaching his position¡­

    ¡°Tied up¡­ and everything on me was taken¡­¡±

    Feeling the knife tip slowly piercing in, the chief captain¡¯s fear surged to its peak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak? Dead¡­ Speak? Might not ensure survival¡­¡±

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±

    A gentle knock on the door suddenly broke the tense atmosphere in the room, escting it to a more critical level.

    Both the chief captain and Ling Mo were startled, but their reactions immediately diverged.

    ¡°At a time like this¡­ who could it be!¡± Ling Mo stood up immediately.

    The chief captain was initially hopeful, then couldn¡¯t help but wail internally: ¡°He won¡¯t give me a chance to call for help! If there¡¯s any anomaly, he¡¯ll kill me immediately!¡±

    The most direct signal was¡­ though Ling Mo stood up, the knife tip remained steadily against his forehead, still pressing forward!

    ¡°Knock, knock!¡±

    After the knock came twice more, a voice finally came through.

    ¡°Captain Cao, are you in there?¡±

    Hearing this voice, Ling Mo was momentarily taken aback.

    That Secretary Yang!

    ¡°Can¡¯t shake her off!¡±

    He had just used this woman as a decoy, but she didn¡¯t need to return so quickly¡­

    Even tailing has its limits!

    ¡°Looks like my biggest mistake today was running into this woman on the way in¡­¡± Ling Mo thought in frustration.

    ns can¡¯t keep up with changes¡­ Ling Mo hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering such a situation before.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯te here without reason, and those two guards outside must have informed her of my presence¡­ She¡¯s looking for me!¡±

    Ling Mo turned to look at the chief captain, then nced at the door.

    ¡°Continued avoidance won¡¯t solve anything, might as well¡­¡±

    Outside, Yang Mei stood there with a glimmer in her eyes.

    ¡°Ye Chao, the patrol team captain on duty¡­ normally quite diligent, and nothing out of the ordinary¡­ but there¡¯s something about his demeanor that I find unsettling¡­ and his behavior before was strange. If there weren¡¯t any issues, he wouldn¡¯t have slipped away from the restroom¡­ too bad he managed to give me the slip with some trick. The question now is, what did hee here for?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Just as she thought of this, a voice suddenly came from inside the room.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    At the same time, the door clicked and slowly opened.

    Yang Mei raised an eyebrow. This was unusual, but¡­

    As she reached out to grasp the door handle, she pushed the door openpletely.

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    Her heart stirred as she immediately took a step forward.

    She saw it!

    At the inner room¡¯s doorway, the chief captain was tied to a chair.

    His constant shivering and pale face made Yang Mei freeze for a moment.

    However, with her quick reflexes, her attention swiftly focused on the most abnormal aspect of the chief captain.

    Dangling above his head was a gun, the other end connected to¡­

    Bang!

    Suddenly the lights went out, and the door closed.

    ¡°Where is it! Where¡¯s the wire connected to the gun?¡± Yang Mei quietly eximed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    A voice suddenly came from behind her, ¡°If you move carelessly, you¡¯ll get him killed.¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ hiding on the door?¡± Yang Mei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Even though she possessed terrifying speed, in such a narrow, dark ce, she really couldn¡¯t make any sudden moves¡­

    She didn¡¯t know the position of the wire, but judging by the principle and the other person¡¯s implication, if she touched it, the chief captain would likely die.

    ¡°I have toply¡­¡±

    Biting her lip, Yang Mei quickly thought of a strategy.

    But at that moment, a sense of unease suddenly came from behind.

    Instinctively, Yang Mei moved to the side, but she didn¡¯t notice a red glimmer sh above her head.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    As the red glimmer entered her hair, Yang Mei felt a sudden confusion wash over her.

    It was as if she had be sluggish in an instant, with foreign thoughts invading her mind¡­

    Rage, cruelty, ruthlessness¡­ these emotions overwhelmed her, and when she came back to her senses, she was already pinned to the ground.

    The person showed no mercy, pressing a knee hard into her abdomen while gripping her wrists tightly.

    As she tried to react, a pair of eyes locked onto hers: ¡°Now you really can¡¯t move¡­¡±

 Chapter 858: The Brewing Nightmare

    Chapter 858: The Brewing Nightmare

    Drip, drip¡­

    A minute passed.

    In the darkness, Yang Mei was already pulled up and quickly tied to another chair.

    Throughout this process, she gritted her teeth, ring at the Dark Shadow.

    ¡°Is he unaffected by the light?¡± Yang Mei wondered.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that this casual guess was actually spot-on.

    Although thepletely mutated part of this body was only the head, both the visual system and the olfactory system had no difference from those of a Zombie.

    The result of this stealth attack wasrgely within Ling Mo¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°First, draw Yang Mei¡¯s attention using the chief captain¡¯s situation, while hiding myself at another angle from where he was¡­ The key step here is making sure Yang Mei sees that pistol, which is too obvious to be ignored.¡±¡°Next is the second step, turning off the lights. As soon as the lights go out,mand the master ball to climb above her head and stand by, then use words and actions for a secondary distraction. The instant darkness affects human vision, even if you adapt, it takes some time¡­ This is the opportunity.¡±

    In the wilderness, Ling Mo¡¯s main body mused.

    Sitting beside him, Yu Shiran suddenly nodded in realization and stretched the tone of her ¡°oh,¡± then asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her tone became calm and carried a slightly eerie smile, ¡°Considering her status, her disappearance would cause somemotion, right? Even if it isn¡¯t discovered immediately, if she stays in the chief captain¡¯s room for too long, it could arouse the guards¡¯ curiosity¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    As his main body stroked his chin, the Zombie Puppet controlled by Ling Mo had already picked up the gun that had fallen to the ground.

    A trap? How could something like that happen in just a few seconds¡­@@novelbin@@

    The so-called gun suspended over the head was merely an illusion created by the darkness of the Inner Room.

    The tentacle-hidden master ball behind the chief captain¡¯s Hindbrain, concealed by the darkness¡­ Yang Mei¡¯s rapid mobility was restricted by this illusion. With her mobility gone, her troublesome level was greatly reduced.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for trouble with you, but since you came to me voluntarily, I had no choice but to set a trap based on the situation¡­¡±

    Ling Mo sighed inwardly, pushing the chief captain directly into the Inner Room and closing the door.

    Yang Mei, who had her mouth sealed and was simultaneously restrained by the master ball and ropes, widened her eyes in shock.

    ¡°Leaving me here alone? What does he n to do!¡±

    Click-

    The moment the door was closed, the chief captain¡¯s scalp tightened.

    With his sses taken away and the dim light, all he could see was a quickly approaching gleam.

    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, but he didn¡¯t dare to utter even a ¡°whimper whimper.¡±

    ¡°We were interrupted earlier, let¡¯s continue,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Who wants to continue with you! Since you¡¯ve caught Secretary Yang, you should ask her about any issues! I¡¯m just one rank higher than you and really have no value for interrogation¡­¡± the chief captain thought, almost in tears, nodding heavily.

    ¡°The rules are the same as before, and I don¡¯t think I need to say more. You should know what to do.¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo finished speaking, the chief captain nodded again, slowly.

    Swipe!

    As the tape was torn off, the chief captain winced in pain, sucking in a sharp breath.

    ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? This isn¡¯t sealing; it¡¯s plucking!¡±

    Despite hisints, the chief captain could only grit his teeth and endure it¡­

    ¡°Though you like to show off, you¡¯re quite sensible¡­¡±

    Ling Mo leaned closer and asked, ¡°So, first question, when did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°A¡­ About a month ago¡­ to be precise, over the past month, members have arrived in batches, with changes in between,¡± the chief captain answered in a low voice.

    ¡°The reason foring? What allowed you toe?¡± Ling Mo continued to ask.

    ¡°The reason is to coordinate the cooperation between the Main Camp and this location. As for the cause¡­ that¡¯s beyond my knowledge. The specifics might only be known to Chief of Staff Wang and Chief of Staff Su,¡± the chief captain replied.

    Chief of Staff Wang again¡­ Ling Mo was filled with murderous intent toward this person he had never met¡­

    ¡°Eliminating the Destruction Squad was just the first greeting gift from me¡­ From now on, I won¡¯t remain passive,¡± Ling Mo thought, controlling the Zombie Puppet as he directly asked, ¡°Who is Chief of Staff Wang? What is the Main Camp¡¯s attitude towards the Second Camp? At what stage are the proceedings? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    As the de pressed slightly deeper, Ling Mo¡¯s chilling voice continued, ¡°If you want to lie to me, you can try.¡±

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with this guy! He used to be just an ordinary person, but after killing a few Zombies, he became so full of murderous intent! I¡¯ve been ignoring you all along, and I¡¯m really sorry for that, but isn¡¯t this a bit much¡­¡±

    The chief captain was on the verge of tears, ¡°Chief of Staff Wang is said to be a core member, one of the original founders of the Falcon Camp¡­ He has strong abilities which became even stronger after his Superpower awakened. But I don¡¯t know exactly what his Superpower is, only that he single-handedly formed the Destruction Squad. Chief of Staff Su used to have quite a few supporters, but since thest incident, Chief of Staff Wang has started to rece her¡­¡±

    ¡°Thest incident?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The chief captain paused.

    The original master of this body must know¡­ However¡­ Ling Mo smirked and said, ¡°Exin in detail.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ the Zombie strategy¡­¡±

    As soon as the chief captain spoke, Ling Mo was taken aback.

    ¡­

    When the Falcon Camp gradually established its foothold in X City, an astonishing upheaval was slowly brewing.

    The relentless wave of Zombies surrounding the camp began to dwindle, even the mutation beasts stopped appearing¡­

    Initially, this unusual phenomenon was seen as a stroke of luck, but over time, more and more people began to realize that they¡­ those Monsters hadn¡¯t given up, but had changed their strategy.

    When a species suddenly changes its hunting habits, it instills fear in its human prey.

    Only by understanding how they hunt can humans mount an effective resistance. But when the situation reverses, humans suddenly feel like they are standing in the middle of a battlefield, uncertain of when and how these Monsters will appear and attack.

    The first signs of trouble emerged with the Falcon Camp¡¯s Search and Rescue Teams.

    These teams, numerous in number, operated in different zones, slowly advancing towards the city center. They would sweep up all useful resources, and if they encountered resources difficult to obtain, they would record it for a more Advanced team to handle.

    For the ever-expanding Falcon Camp, this was a highly efficient search strategy with minimal casualties¡­

    But as teams started to disappear, this bnce was abruptly disrupted.

    One by one, teams went missing in various areas.

    There were no distress signals, no corpses found, not even a trace of their equipment was left behind¡­

    The number of Zombies on the streets also began to decrease significantly, which left the armed Search and Rescue teams stunned.

    Theck ofrge zombie hordes meant that the effectiveness of weapons began to decline¡­

    Even the sound of gunfire could no longer draw more Zombies; it seemed that only living beings could now capture their attention¡­

    Initially, this situation did not rm the senior management until¡­

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Mo felt a stir in his heart and asked.

    The prey¡¯s resistance was spurring the Hunters¡¯ evolution¡­ But what exactly was this evolution?

    ¡°They¡­ just like us, have divided territories and formed teams¡­¡±

    The chief captain¡¯s voice involuntarily trembled, ¡°Although not obvious, it¡¯s easy to sense. An Army, the Zombies have begun to evolve into an Army¡­ Those left on the streets are discarded inferior types, serving as one of their food sources. But when street Zombies evolve to mutation-level, they choose a building to enter¡­¡±

    ¡°Those ces are off-limits to us. The more territory they upy, the harder it bes for us to gather resources¡­ The prolonged situation has undermined Chief of Staff Su¡¯s influence. In contrast, Chief of Staff Wang, whomands the elite forces, has started to shine¡­¡±

    An Army¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils contracted, and he slowly clenched his fists.

    A nightmare seems to have begun¡­

 Chapter 859: The Experienced Expert

    As Ling Mo pondered, the chief captain watched him with aplicated expression. Although he could only make out a general outline, the fuzziness of the image made him even more apprehensive.

    ¡°Strange, everyone knows this kind of thing. Why is he asking in such detail? Could it be¡­¡± The chief captain furrowed his brow in thought and then suddenly realized, ¡°Ah! He¡¯s testing me! While the means are surprisingly Low-Level, it could still be part of his strategy! He might be doing this to lower my guard, and if I don¡¯t answer carefully, he might strike me down¡­¡±

    The thought sent shivers down the chief captain¡¯s spine: ¡°This man has hidden himself deeply under mymand. Even now, when I think back, my impression of him is just minimal presence and a sycophantic attitude¡­ And that¡¯s as far as my memory goes! For someone to disguise themselves to this extent, only the word ¡®ruthless¡¯ can describe it¡­¡±

    In fact, if Ling Mo¡¯s main body hade to subdue him today, the chief captain might still harbor some thought of resistance, at least actively seeking a way to escape or report. He might even conceal a few details in his conversation¡­ But the person in front of him was his captain. He didn¡¯t know how much this person knew or if there were aplices.

    If there were, perhaps what they knew wasn¡¯t limited to Captain-level knowledge.

    In his view, if this person dared to act, there must be meticulous nning behind it. Maybe tonight was the time the Second Camp had decided to make their move¡­

    ¡°There are still two more questions, continue,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°The attitude, right? The attitude¡­ Well, this needs to be discussed from two perspectives, because the camp is currently divided into two factions. One faction, led by Chief of Staff Su, hopes to resolve the issue through negotiation. The other faction includes Chief of Staff Wang and most of the core Members, who are taking a more aggressive approach and making more demands¡­ If the Second Camp doesn¡¯t agree, there might be a conflict. Furthermore, it seems much more likely that Chief of Staff Wang will take the lead because the Second Campcks strength, which has made many people eager to act.¡±

    After analyzing the situation quietly, the chief captain became much more articte, trying to convey everything he knew: ¡°The only advantage the Second Camp has is its air power, but that doesn¡¯t y a significant role against the Falcon. Whether in X City or A City, Chief of Staff Wang has preemptively set up underground Parking Lots for people to hide and store supplies. Even if they proceed with aerial bombardments without considering the cost, they still need a target to hit¡­¡±¡°What about the ground structures?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s even less likely,¡± the chief captain said confidently, but his next words sent a chill through Ling Mo, ¡°Chief of Staff Wang is very confident about this. He said that even if they werepletely unprepared, the Second Camp wouldn¡¯t dare to attack¡­¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare to attack¡­ This isn¡¯t just empty talk,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    The chief captain cautiously continued, ¡°That¡¯s all I know about the attitude aspect. As for the progress¡­ That¡¯s honestly something I don¡¯t have insight into! On the surface, progress seems to be at a standstill, and Chief of Staff Wang over there is still fairly restrained¡­¡±

    ¡°Restrained?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but smirk internally.

    If he were truly restrained, he wouldn¡¯t be so eager to set a trap for him.

    There must be a pair of eyes hidden in the shadows within this camp¡­ Eyes that could grasp the situation in the Second Camp and cooperate with the Falcon to devise various ns. And that person is likely the deepest-buried nail¡­

    ¡°Is he really just trying to set me up? It somehow feels like he isn¡¯t putting forth his full effort¡­¡±

    With this in mind, Ling Mo clenched his fist.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I can, could you please¡­¡±

    Before the chief captain could squeeze out a smile, a sharp pain suddenly shot through his nose.

    As a warm Liquid spurted out, everything before his eyes became hazy.

    ¡°B-Bastard¡­¡±

    After watching the chief captain pass out, Ling Mo mercilessly picked up the tape¡­

    ¡°Five minutes¡­¡±

    Yang Mei stared unblinkingly at the tightly shut door, while her hands, bound behind the chair, kept twisting.

    ¡°Damn it, how can it be tied so tightly! And the more I struggle, the tighter it gets¡­ It¡¯s just an ordinary rope! Also¡­ why can¡¯t I gather my strength? Every time I try to use my power, my head spins for no reason¡­ Is that person a superhuman?¡±

    ¡°This is someone with extremely rich experience in their field!¡± The thought made Yang Mei nervous. Ling Mo¡¯s actions-separating her from the chief captain and entering the Inner Room first-were misunderstood by her as a sign that he was thinking, ¡°Enjoy yourself first, heh heh heh¡­¡±

    The idea of having ventured alone to test him twice made Yang Mei shiver with dread¡­

    ¡°H-Help¡­¡± Her trembling plea was muffled by the tape, turning into a weak, pitiful ¡°whimper whimper¡­¡±

    However, the unfortunate secretary had no way of knowing that Ling Mo¡¯s binding skills were learned from a Leader-Level Zombie. As that zombie had once put it: ¡°How could mere humans possibly escape my bindings? So naive!¡±

    Even that female zombie didn¡¯t expect that, through the countless times she was tied up, Ling Mo would also pick up simr skills¡­

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ling Mo, who was about to open the door, suddenly paused and took a sharp breath, quickly shaking his head afterward. ¡°Just remembered a ton of embarrassing moments¡­ Tch, humans always have theireback someday, what¡¯s a momentary setback?¡±

    After offering himself a bit of selfforting, Ling Mo¡¯s main body couldn¡¯t help but look away, tears streaming down his face as he thought, ¡°But sending a superhuman with control ability to overpower three ever-evolving Zombies, that¡¯s really a tall order!¡±

    Of course, this kind of emotion wouldn¡¯t be reflected on the face of a Zombie Puppet, so when Ling Mo opened the door, Yang Mei, who had grown ustomed to the darkness, still saw a stiff, expressionless face¡­

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡± Yang Mei trembled in horror, but as she attempted the movement, her vision uncontrobly cked out for a moment. The intense sensation swept over her again, instantly waking her up.

    ¡°Whimper¡­¡± Tears welled up in Yang Mei¡¯s eyes. As a rtively high-ranking mid-level personnel, she usually maintained an image of being intelligent, elegant, andposed¡­ but that poise waspletely shattered due to Ling Mo. As she gazed at him, her mind involuntarily conjured various scenarios.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Will he hang me up? Torture me slowly? Will he¡­ ah!!!¡±

    When Ling Mo approached her, the secretary was already paralyzed with fear by her vivid imagination¡­

    ¡°Hey, stalker.¡±

    Ling Mo casually sat down in front of her and greeted her.

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡± Yang Mei shrank back in fear.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing her tear-streaked, frightened expression, Ling Mo was a bit taken aback.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything yet, right? Oh well, if she¡¯s this scared, I don¡¯t need to use the knife¡­¡±

    Despite his words, Ling Mo lightly weighed the dagger in his hand and said coolly, ¡°A few questions. If you get them wrong, you know the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Whimper!¡± Yang Mei nodded frantically.

    ¡°An unexpected level of cooperation¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, somewhat surprised.

    A few minutester, when he stood up, the room was left with another person who had fainted.

    ¡°Given the mutual validation, it seems these pieces of information arergely true. But¡­¡± Ling Mo nced down at the still-trembling Yang Mei and pondered, ¡°No matter how much I dy, it might only give an hour more¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that she still had to attend a meeting afterward. In that kind of setting¡­ never mind, I¡¯d probably expose myself if I go.¡±

 Chapter 860: Flaw

    Before leaving, Ling Mo casually took a Communicator from Yang Mei¡¯s pocket¡­

    During the questioning, he also inquired about Yang Mei¡¯s persistent appearances, and the answer made him a bit wary.

    Surveince cameras¡­ hidden within the Ceiling, making them difficult for outsiders to notice. Of course, such cameras wouldn¡¯t exist in the chief captain¡¯s room.

    As the secretary, Yang Mei could ess most of the rted information, including the whereabouts of a captain like him, and even some of his previous actions. However, what initially aroused her suspicion was a w that Ling Mo himself had not noticed.

    Scent¡­ There was a faint smell of blood on him.

    There were no visible injuries on exposed areas, and his clothes showed no signs of damage. But if he had encountered danger, why did he remain so calm? Such an obvious inconsistency naturally attracted Yang Mei¡¯s attention.

    Next was the confirmation¡­ Ling Mo thought he could avoid her scrutiny by speaking little with her, but in reality, her actions had already begun when they came face to face. Confirming the scent of blood, along with Ling Mo¡¯s evasive behavior¡­ all these oddities came together, prompting Yang Mei¡¯s investigation.

    After locating the Patrol Team Members through the Communicator, what happened at the Airport became clear¡­

    There was nothing special; the captain had left once before¡­¡°Since nothing happened at the Airport, the problem must only lie with the captain.¡±

    Once this was confirmed, tracing Ling Mo¡¯s movements through the surveince cameras made the whole thing seem easy.

    Her only miscalction was that Ling Mo had no significant concerns and was not going toply with her probing¡­

    ¡°Such a cautious woman. So, she noticed when I sneaked out from the Restroom earlier¡­ However, Yang Mei hasn¡¯t told anyone about my unusual behavior. Her following me might actually spark some gossip. Anyway, at least it won¡¯t draw anyone else¡¯s attention in the short term. But what I need to focus on now is the other person she mentioned¡­¡±

    The captain of the Destruction Squad, one of Chief of Staff Wang¡¯s trusted aides, and quite possibly the most prominent of the ¡°nails¡±¡­

    Though referred to as a captain, this person is more like a bodyguard for Chief of Staff Wang. His role here is simr to acting as the eyes that monitor on behalf of Chief of Staff Wang. The personnel stationed at the Second Camp are rotated regrly, but this captain has always remained. In terms of tenure, he¡¯s something of an old-timer-a veteran who¡¯s stuck around here.

    ¡°If I¡¯m lucky, he might just be the deepest buried one¡­¡±

    An hourter, a meeting would take ce, and this person named Qi Tianyi would attend, which, for Ling Mo, was an opportunity.

    ¡°Entering the meeting directly is too difficult and too risky. The best approach is¡­ to intercept him on the way!¡±

    As the captain of the Destruction Squad, Qi Tianyi¡¯s residence is naturally heavily guarded.

    But when he leaves his residence for the Meeting Room, he absolutely won¡¯t have as many people with him.

    ¡°The best oue is if he goes alone; even if he takes people with him, it won¡¯t be more than two. If I can take care of him before the meeting starts, then perhaps I can deal with all the Falcon Members at once through the meeting! Even if Qi Tianyi isn¡¯t the deepest nail, he definitely knows who is!¡±

    As Ling Mo approached the two guards, he mused, ¡°Whoever you are, for cooperating with Falcon to ambush me, you must pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Secretary Yang and the captain have some matters to discuss. No interruptions,¡± Ling Mo said calmly, facing the two guards.

    His deadpan expression was indeed quite convincing, and after exchanging a nce, the two simply nodded without asking further questions.

    ¡°That should do it. Even if someonees looking for these two, they won¡¯t approach recklessly. An hour is plenty of time to gain an advantage!¡±

    Leaving the Corridor, Ling Mo continued walking forward.

    ¡°Every Corridor has surveince cameras, so many that even Yang Mei can¡¯t remember all their locations¡­ But besides the rooms, there¡¯s one ce where cameras are absolutely not permitted¡­ Unfortunately, with cameras around, I can¡¯t recklessly approach Yuwen Xuan and the others¡­¡±

    Spotting the Restroom sign ahead, Ling Mo quickly clutched his stomach and sped up.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As soon as the cubicle door closed, Ling Mo clenched his fist tightly.

    His back arched, and the muscles he¡¯d been desperately suppressing began to writhe vigorously.

    His previously inconspicuous muscles bulged, emitting faint explosive sounds from within.

    ¡°Damn, if this continues, I¡¯ll be in trouble! Such a noticeable change in physique would make even a fool suspicious! There¡¯s no way to exin going in anding out as a bodybuilder with any excuse!¡±

    ¡°In any case, I need to find a way to resolve this spinach-like situation first¡­¡±

    At that moment, a red Jellyfish appeared above his head¡­

    While Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppet rapidly evolved, in the wilderness, a group of figures silently advanced toward the Second Camp.

    This group¡¯s weaponry was noticeably better than that of the previous sses Man and hispanions, on par with the destroyed Destruction Squad.

    More importantly, these people were clearly not ordinary; like lurking predators, they moved forward inch by inch through the wilderness.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    A Soldier, moving stealthily, suddenly parted the grass ahead and picked up an empty water bottle from the ground.

    He brought the bottle to his nose, sniffed, and said, ¡°Between three to five days.¡±@@novelbin@@

    With a gesture behind him, more people immediately spread out, using this spot as their focal point.

    ¡°Following the tracks left by Ling Mo and the others, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find their current location. Based on the current intelligence, they haven¡¯t entered the Second Camp yet¡­ Remember, our primary task is to search. Do not engage in direct contact! It¡¯s best if we can force them¡­¡±

    Just then, a muffled groan suddenly came from the grass. The foliage shook¡­

    ¡°No. 19 is missing!¡±

    ¡°Ah! No. 21 is gone too!¡±

    ¡°No. 7 as well¡­¡±

    ¡°What about No. 11? He was right behind me!¡±

    The remaining Soldiers immediately gathered together, their gun muzzles aimed warily at their surroundings.

    It was as if a terrifying mouthy hidden among the rustling leaves, silently devouring them one by one¡­

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Two shes of cold light swept swiftly across, and as a head flew off, the lights collided in a mist of blood before each headed for another target.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Just as someone shouted, a timid voice suddenly whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± As the light faded from his eyes, his gun tilted, identally riddling a nearby ally with bullets¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?! These Superpowers¡­ don¡¯t belong to Ling Mo and his group!¡±

    The leading Soldier immediately dropped to the ground, gripping his gun and scanning the area nervously.

    ¡°Curious, are you?¡±

    A female voice suddenly came from above, and as the Soldier looked up, a woman wearing a Tight Leather Suit, exuding a wild beauty, appeared in front of him.

    Her Machine Gun was already aimed at them: ¡°Too bad, that¡¯s not something you¡¯re meant to know¡­¡±

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    His eyes widened just as her gun erupted with mes.

    The rapid gunfire drowned out all other sounds, and shortly after, a man with a vicious look in his eye appeared next to a pile of corpses, casually clutching a corpse riddled with wounds.

    He tossed the corpse to the ground, then retrieved two Short Knives from other bodies.

    ¡°That¡¯s taken care of.¡±

    The woman, holding her smoking Machine Gun, nodded: ¡°Taking out the reinforcements¡­ was indeed easy in an ambush. But this kind of thing can only seed once¡­¡±

    ¡°Once is enough, right?¡± another voice came from behind.

    He also carried a corpse, but his expression was one of dissatisfaction: ¡°I¡¯m an instructor, after all. Why do I have to do this kind of thing¡­¡±

 Chapter 861: Its Not Easy Getting Along Between Zombies

    About half an hourter, the restroom door opened again.

    This time when the Zombie Puppet emerged, its demeanor had clearly changed¡­ with sharper eyes and a more rigid face¡­

    From the current situation, Ling Mo seemed rather satisfied.

    Although the master ball can extract the virus, it¡¯s essentially just a blood exchange through a mediator. The infected cells will not be purified, and the infected person will not return to the human side. Even if the master ball drains all of the Zombie Puppet¡¯s blood without returning it, the body will simply die as a zombie.

    Once infected, it¡¯s irreversible¡­ this is an iron rule brought by the virus.

    ¡°Speaking of which, they should be arriving, right? I just wonder if there will really be a pursuit¡­ In any case, whether there is or not, we must use this method to temporarily iste the Second Camp, not allowing more Falcon Members to approach.¡±

    Ling Mo felt the dagger hidden in his sleeve and steppedpletely out of the restroom: ¡°Only in a ce like this could there be no one using the restroom for half an hour¡­ Are there too many restrooms or too few people?¡±

    ¡­

    While Ling Mo¡¯s main body was upied with various trivialities, outside the Barbed Wire, Ye Lian and her team had begun their actions.Compared to Ling Mo, their actions were much more challenging¡­

    First, they needed to avoid the searchlights, seizing the moment when two beams crossed, and then they had to evade the Patrol Team.

    After patient observation, these two patterns were firmly grasped by them.

    ¡°Okay, the Patrol Team passed three minutes ago, even if they look back now, they wouldn¡¯t see us. The next thing we wait for is the searchlight¡­¡±

    In the grass, Xia Na stared intently ahead, calmly calcting: ¡°Five¡­ three¡­ now!¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Just as Wang Lin was about to leap forward, she stumbled, while two other figures dashed past her.

    With the jumping abilities of Ye Lian and Li Yalin, the two women almost reached a distance of several meters in the instant the beams crossed. In the blink of an eye, the two female Zombies were already at the edge of the trap outside the Barbed Wire.

    Whoosh!

    Two branches simultaneously flew from their hands,nding precisely with a buzzing sound on the other side.

    ¡°Be careful not to touch the Rebar below, or it might immediately trigger the ignition device¡­ even with a one in ten thousand chance, we must be cautious¡­¡± Li Yalin muttered intermittently.

    Compared to her, Ye Lian was much more silent, but from the moment she dashed out, her expression turned icy¡­ Additionally, her throwing speed was noticeably faster than Li Yalin¡¯s, and her uracy reached an astonishing level. While both were throwing at the same time, she managed to perform frightening angle judgments by continuously adjusting her pupils, allowing her branches to prate through the densely shadowed areas and hit with incredible force.

    Within a few seconds, several branches shot out continuously, with speed and precision that were truly jaw-dropping.

    These mutated branches were exceptionally hard, yet filled with toxins. Only female Zombies like them could throw them fearlessly; someone like Wang Lin, who insisted on helping, had to wear gloves.

    Choosing such aplex method was due to Ling Mo¡¯s directive for caution¡­

    While the Barbed Wire wasn¡¯t electrified, climbing it would likely attract attention from the Watchtower¡­

    Too dangerous! It didn¡¯t align with the principle of safety first.

    ¡°Tsk, humans are cautious with everything. Although I have a cautious side too, if I evolve further¡­¡± Xia Na had just sighed when she noticed Wang Lin.

    Seeing Wang Lin climb up dejectedly while adjusting her hat, Xia Na mercilessly said, ¡°Tsk tsk, I told you this activity isn¡¯t suited for you¡­¡±

    Wang Lin¡¯s shoulders shook as she turned back angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You were all serious in the first half, then suddenly raised your voice and used English in the second half!¡±

    ¡°Excuses,¡± Xia Na replied, rolling her eyes.

    However, as she turned her head, a blood-red figure quietly emerged from behind her shoulder, smiling smugly at Wang Lin¡­

    ¡°Just when I started to feel somefort, it was wiped away¡­¡± Wang Lin¡¯s eyebrow twitched as she nced at Xia Na, then turned her head, clutching her own head, ¡°I really can¡¯t get along with her for long!¡±

    Of course, herment could only be heard by herself¡­

    What she couldn¡¯t see was that the blood-red shadow watching her lost its smile the moment she turned away, reced by confusion and concern.

    Xia Na looked down at her palm, then suddenly clenched it tightly.

    With this surge of power, Xia Na experienced a different sensation in her heart.

    ¡°Nana thinks of her as a sister, right? So¡­ what about me? For pure Zombies, are emotions toward humans real or fake? Without constraints, would I attack her? If I continue evolving, will I still have these doubts? I don¡¯t know¡­ ah! Time¡¯s up! Hurry back!¡±

    The shadow flickered, and Xia Na¡¯s expression snapped back to normal, her voice softly calling out.

    ¡°Hehe, just a couple more times and it should be almost done!¡±

    Li Yalin swiftly returned to the underbrush, maintaining a peculiar stance as she continued to look forward, and said.

    Wang Lin turned to look at her and Ye Lian, then lifted the night vision binocrs.

    Secondster, her eyebrows twitched twice¡­

    Branches no longer than half a meter naturally couldn¡¯t span the five-meter-wide trench. But under the relentless barrage from Ye Lian and Li Yalin, these branches linked together-one end stuck onto the trench, the other resting on the tip of the previous one¡­ If it were merely that, Wang Lin wouldn¡¯t be too moved, but the wless precision was astonishing!

    ¡°Skill¡­ it¡¯s not just skill, but terrifying teamwork¡­ However, Ling Mo is right, they can¡¯t be let loose carelessly. Even without bloodshed, just by throwing branches, you can see their excitement¡­¡±

    Wang Lin sneaked a nce at the female Zombies beside her. Although their expressions remained unchanged, their eyes were different¡­@@novelbin@@

    ¡°But simply killing ordinary people probably wouldn¡¯t cause this change, right? The more difficult and challenging something is, the more it stimtes them. Simr to now, where the task is interesting, so they¡¯re eager to do it. I can¡¯t help but feel¡­ their instincts are strangely uniform, and that makes me curious¡­ ah!¡±

    Suddenly, Wang Lin let out a cry and turned around sharply, only to see Ling Mo¡¯s smiling face, which to her seemed incredibly irritating. She couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat intimidated by Ling Mo.

    Behind him, there was also a haughty little girl looking down on her¡­

    As soon as the two girls met eyes, the little girl put her hands on her hips and turned her head, ¡°So this is the foolish human¡­¡±

    Wang Lin was momentarily taken aback.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to stand by.¡±

    The moment Yu Shiran saw Xia Na, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little, quickly abandoning her hands-on-hips stance: ¡°Xia Na¡­ and Ye Lian¡­¡±

    However, when she saw Li Yalin, her demeanor switched to one full of hostility: ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    ¡°Interaction among Zombies isn¡¯t easy either¡­¡± Ling Mo thought with some headache.

    He nced at Wang Lin with a hint of sympathy, wondering how she could possibly be happy surrounded by Zombies¡­

    ¡°Wait, I think I subconsciously denied something just now¡­¡±

    At this point, Wang Lin finally came to her senses, ring at Yu Shiran: ¡°My name is Wang Lin!¡±

    ¡°Yu¡­¡± The Zombie Loli reflexively rolled her eyes but stumbled as she introduced herself, ¡°Yu Shiran.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t even remember your own name?¡±

    ¡°Foolish! I just categorized it as useless!¡±

    ¡°If you say that again, I¡¯ll toss you into the bushes for the wolves to eat!¡±

    ¡°Just try it, let¡¯s see if I eat the wolves or the wolves eat me!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re already arguing?¡± Ling Mo thought in bewilderment, ¡°Wow¡­ that takes some nerve. Bute on, she¡¯s just a little girl; is it really worth the fight?¡±

    Moreover, Wang Lin didn¡¯t know that not far behind her, a giant head was curiously bobbing back and forth, observing her¡­

 Chapter 862: Shadows in Memory

    Bringing Yu Shiran here was, of course, for the uing action¡­ Her presence was somewhat unexpected, but Wang Lin had passed the stage where she needed to question everything. Besides, from her perspective, Ling Mo¡¯s ability to perform such a bold magic trick right in front of her indicated that he had at least some level of trust in her¡­

    ¡°Not that there¡¯s anything to be particrly happy about¡­¡± Wang Lin thought with a scowl.

    Meanwhile, when Ling Mo¡¯s main body looked at her, a question would involuntarily sh in his mind. However, whether during the journey here or at this moment, it was really not an appropriate time for questions¡­

    ¡°You all continue,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°And what about you!¡± The one voicing doubts at this moment could only be Wang Lin¡­

    Yet she truly had no intention of causing trouble. On the contrary, when she looked at Ling Mo, there was even a hint of pitifulness in her eyes¡­

    ¡°You jerk! Don¡¯t leave me behind at a time like this! It¡¯s okay with Xia Na and the others, but this neer keeps staring at me with bizarre and eerie eyes! When she asked who I was earlier, it was obvious there was another question about whether I could be eaten that she didn¡¯t say out loud!¡±

    Perhaps Wang Lin¡¯s silent outburst worked, as Ling Mo nced at her and then sat down in ce: ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here,¡± he said, and before he finished, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±Wang Lin paused, then snorted heavily.

    What a person! As if I care to talk to you!

    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t even notice you! Eh, no, I still don¡¯t think much of you now!¡±

    Despite her irritation, she obediently crouched beside Ling Mo, unwilling to be outdone as she continued her stare-off with Yu Shiran. No matter how fierce this little girl was, she wouldn¡¯t really spank her¡­

    Xia Na, who had been focused on Wang Lin, shifted her attention to Ling Mo. However, after ncing at Ling Mo for a moment, she suddenly felt a sudden inspiration and turned her gaze to Ye Lian, who was not far away.

    Ye Lian, who was originally supposed to be picking up branches, was now staring nkly at Ling Mo, her hand movements unconsciously slowing down. Her expression was peculiar, as if she was recalling something, yet she also seemed a bit confused.

    Xia Na sighed softly as she witnessed this scene. ¡°Sigh¡­ Hmm? Yalin?¡±

    ¡°It feels like your sigh is different from ours,¡± Li Yalin said, her head appearing from behind Xia Na¡¯s shoulder at an odd angle.

    ¡°How is it different?¡± Xia Na turned and asked.

    Li Yalin bit her finger thoughtfully and suddenly smiled, saying, ¡°There¡¯s something more to it. Although it¡¯s somewhat different from Ling Mo, it¡¯s getting pretty close.¡±

    ¡°Emotions, perhaps?¡± Xia Na realized suddenly.

    But Li Yalin, paying no mind, continued speaking, ¡°You¡¯re so simr to Ling Mo, maybe you could even have children or something¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something¡­¡± Xia Na said speechlessly.

    However, only Ye Lian noticed that Ling Mo, who seemingly had his eyes closed and appeared to be resting, surprisingly revealed a knowing smile at that moment.

    After staring at his face for two seconds, this female zombie suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and as if startled, she covered her cor and quickly turned around. She pressed her hand to her heart, feeling the elerated beating¡­

    ¡°Why¡­ would I¡­¡±

    This sensation seemed different from the excitement of hunting¡­

    ¡­

    In her memory, a figure seemed to being into focus¡­@@novelbin@@

    In a dimly lit room, that young boy sat quietly in the corner.

    But as she walked towards him, he suddenly looked up, showing a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Hey, have you guessed what watching goldfish means?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Want me to teach you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ no!¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯ve figured me out, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you always bully me.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hey, have you ever seen the stars?¡± On the balcony, the young boy sat on the floor with a cigarette in hand, gazing up at the night sky.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ but I¡¯ve forgotten. It¡¯s a pity, you can hardly see the stars now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve forgotten as well. Some memories were so beautiful at the time, but as time passes, we unknowingly forget them¡­¡±

    At that moment, the young boy gave the girl a different feeling.

    Maybe¡­ he was very lonely?

    But, he always seemed so happy¡­ constantly teasing her, always doing something inexplicably funny¡­

    Was it because he didn¡¯t want those around him to feel burdened? Or did he want to feel at ease himself?

    ¡°Time can be annoying, right? But, I think I won¡¯t forget!¡± the girl suddenly said with certainty.

    The boy immediately looked down, surprised, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I said, I won¡¯t forget you!¡± After saying this earnestly, the girl quickly added, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also Mom and Dad, the taste of cake, oh right, and those novels! Hmm¡­ maybe a few songs too! When I think about it, there¡¯s so much I don¡¯t want to forget¡­¡±

    As she talked continuously, the girl kept staring at the sky.

    But she could clearly feel the boy¡¯s gaze fixed on her face.

    This made the tips of her ears gradually warm, and her cheeks seemed to heat up¡­

    Time seemed to slow down at that moment, and everything around became quiet¡­

    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯m heading back,¡± the girl suddenly patted her skirt and stood up, hurriedly saying.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll walk you home,¡± the boy suddenly snapped out of it.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯lle again next week.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ remember to bring me food!¡±

    The girl paused at the door, ¡°Starve!¡±

    As she closed the door, she could almost still hear his softughter¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± the girl thought, feeling a bit sullen.

    ¡­

    ¡°Yeah, that kind of¡­ughter¡­¡±

    In the wilderness, Ye Lian quietly lifted her head, imitating the girl from her memories, and gazed silently at the sky.

    After the Cataclysm, the bustling scenes of heavy traffic were gone, as were the brilliantly lit city nightscapes¡­ However, in the dark, drooping sky, countless stars twinkled brightly¡­

    ¡°This is¡­ the starry sky,¡± Ye Lian murmured to herself.

    Yet beneath this beautiful viewy endless ughter and a suffocating stench of blood¡­

    However, as she gazed at Ling Mo, this feeling quickly dissipated.

    Whether in the past or now, he had a way of making everything feel much lighter¡­ Life really shouldn¡¯t be such a heavy burden, should it? Whether for humans or zombies¡­

    But such ¡°profound¡± questions were beyond Ye Lian¡¯s understanding. After frowning and tugging at a branch twice, she decisively abandoned theplex thought. Soon, the contemtive look in her eyes faded, returning to a state of bewilderment.

    Before resuming her task, she softly muttered, ¡°Hmm, I need to remember this part too!¡±

    ¡­

    With his eyes closed, Ling Mo refocused his attention on his Zombie Puppet. Although he had learned from Yang Mei about Qi Tianyi¡¯s residence, choosing an ambush spot beforehand was still an issue.

    The location needed to be between the Meeting Room and Qi Tianyi¡¯s residence, avoid cameras, and ideally be a secluded corner where no one passed by¡­ Overall, it was quite challenging.

    The Zombie Puppet first reached the Meeting Room and then walked as naturally as possible towards Qi Tianyi¡¯s location, observing carefully along the way. After roughly selecting several spots, it boldly approached the residence.

    As soon as he turned a corner, Ling Mo saw several patrolling figures, all armed.

    Falcon¡¯s cannon fodder was divided into two parts: one part, like captain, dealt with Second Camp matters, and the other guarded Falcon¡¯s Advanced members. Members with special statuses, like Qi Tianyi, received different levels of securitypared to the chief captain.

    Clearly, this wasn¡¯t a ce he could approach with just any excuse. Even appearing suddenly would likely raise suspicion and lead to questioning.

    So Ling Mo just pressed himself quietly against a corner, observing while mentally retracing every detail of the route he had taken.

    ¡°The opportunity to strike might present itself three times, but since he is the captain of the Destruction Squad, his strength shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Dys could easily lead to more troublesome situations¡­ So, it¡¯s gotta be one shot to decide the oue!¡±

    Ling Mo thought to himself.

 Chapter 863: The Aura Indeed Does Not Exist

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t have to wait long. About twenty minutester, a soft sound of a door opening echoed down the corridor.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Ling Mo¡¯s heart tightened as he heard the hurried ¡°ck ck ck¡± of approaching footsteps.

    ¡°High heels?¡±

    Concealed in the shadows, he cautiously peeked into the corridor.

    ¡°Seems my luck isn¡¯t so great today¡­¡±

    The guards had already stepped aside, and a man and a woman were walking toward Ling Mo¡¯s direction, engaged in conversation.

    The man, sharply dressed in a suit, was naturally Qi Tianyi, the captain of the Destruction Squad. As for the woman¡­

    ¡°Yang Mei mentioned a personal secretary, must be her,¡± Ling Mo thought, feeling a mischievous idea creeping into his mind. Then he continued irritably, ¡°Judging by their behavior, they¡¯re probably heading to a meeting together. Damn it, isn¡¯t it usually the secretary showing up first most of the time!¡±

    As for the less frequent scenarios¡­ Ling Mo chose to selectively ignore them when he heard about them.¡°Guess there¡¯s no such thing as a lucky break. I thought making it this far meant I had some semnce of luck, but reality is harsh yet again¡­¡± Although Ling Mo felt a bit tense, the more anxious he got, the more he couldn¡¯t help but spout nonsense in his mind. Yet, this only made his mind seem all the more clear-headed.

    ¡°Looking at their eyes, neither seems to be a superhuman with mental abilities. But that makes them even trickier to handle¡­ There¡¯s always a chance of someone shouting ¡®behold my ultimate move¡¯ during a fight, considering themotion they might cause¡­ It¡¯s better to opt for the second location.¡±

    With that in mind, Ling Mo cast another deep nce at them, then slowly retreated¡­

    ¡°¡­The meeting this time is mainly to discuss the Destruction Squad!¡± Qi Tianyi said in a low, angry voice, ncing at the guards with the corner of his eye. ¡°Taking down two teams in a row, Ling Mo¡¯s really got some nerve!¡± His tone grew colder, and his anger was all too evident.

    The woman beside him helplessly replied, ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Useless! All of them are useless!¡± Qi Tianyi clenched his fists, cursing, ¡°Losing the fight is one thing, but they didn¡¯t even manage to take a single life from the other side! Even if they couldn¡¯tpletely subdue Ling Mo, they could have at least bought some time¡­ and yet they couldn¡¯t even do that! Got me scolded, and I just can¡¯t swallow this humiliation!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± The woman raised her hand in frustration, rubbing her forehead as she spoke, ¡°Besides Xie Wensu and Kaili, the others weren¡¯t even core team members¡­ As for Chief of Staff Wang, he¡¯s reluctant to invest more resources while being wary of Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t it all because of that woman, Su Qianrou? If it weren¡¯t for guarding against her, why would we tread so cautiously? The more resources we expend now, the greater the risk of a turnaround. I know this, and Chief of Staff Wang knows it even better,¡± Qi Tianyi said coldly.

    The secretary nodded thoughtfully and then quietly asked, ¡°What about Ling Mo? Are we just going to let him slip away like this?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already sent people to search for him. As soon as they pinpoint his exact location, I¡¯ll personally take action!¡± Qi Tianyi¡¯s fists clenched tighter, as if he intended to crush Ling Mo with his bare hands.

    The secretary, meanwhile, shed a coquettish smile, lifting her hand expectantly to her lips. But just as she did this, she was met with a re from Qi Tianyi. Far from being bothered, she returned the look with a yful wink, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, afraid of bing the CEO who growls from the rooftops?¡±

    Qi Tianyi¡¯s face turned ashen. After tugging at his tie, he couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and leaned against the wall, retching dryly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Besides, hasn¡¯t this move of mine always worked?¡± The womanughed smugly.

    ¡°Shut¡­ shut up! Every time you pull this trick, knowing the truth makes me gag!¡± Qi Tianyimented.

    ¡°Imagine if I used it on Ling Mo¡­¡±

    However, Ling Mo didn¡¯t get to witness this scene¡­ To ambush these two, he had already quickly retreated to the location he had chosen as No. 2.

    This spot was actually at the end of the corridor, connected to the main hallway through a ten-meter-long corner.

    Such a design usually meant there was either a hidden restroom or it connected to a stairwell¡­ and here, conveniently, both were true.

    Once Qi Tianyi and the secretary emerged from the stairwell, they would be exposed to the camera¡¯s surveince range. But if they walked straight ahead, they would leave that range and enter a blind spot¡­

    Although the other two locations had simr characteristics, those areas were too small, and the blind spots were only narrow sections.

    Fine for ambushing one person, but if you intended to take out two¡­

    ¡°The next thing to consider is how to coax them into stepping into the blind spot¡­¡±

    Thinking of this, Ling Mo reached into his pocket. ¡°This should work.¡±

    For several minutes after he got into position, the area remained silent. Only about five minutester did footsteps echo from the stairwell.

    But just as they pushed the door open, Qi Tianyi suddenly paused, looking puzzled as he reached into his pocket.

    In the silence, the ¡°beep beep¡± of amunicator was particrly piercing¡­

    ¡°Strange, someone¡¯s contacting me thiste¡­¡± Qi Tianyi pulled out themunicator, giving a sideways nce at the secretary who was peering over, and pressed the answer button, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Zzzzz¡­¡±

    A static noise immediately came through the earpiece. Qi Tianyi frowned, nced at themunicator, and put it back to his ear. ¡°Talk!¡±

    After all,municators aren¡¯t like mobile phones; poor signal is not unusual¡­ However, Qi Tianyi¡¯s situation was a bit unique. Only a select few knew about thismunicator¡­ and those included certainly did not consist of anyone who¡¯d bother him thiste.

    While Chief of Staff Wang might contact him at any time, he had just received a scolding not long ago and was unlikely to bother Qi Tianyi again so soon. This was something Qi Tianyi, having worked with him for a long time, understood well.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Qi Tianyi muttered, irritated by the static after waiting for a response. Just as he was about to put themunicator away, a raspy, stiff voice suddenly emerged from it.

    ¡°Want to know some important intelligence? About Ling Mo¡­ about the Second Camp¡­¡± The voice stopped abruptly, leaving only quick breaths mixed with the crackling noise, indicating that the connection was still active.

    Qi Tianyi was momentarily flustered. Just as he furrowed his brow to ask questions, the voice continued, ¡°This is critical; I can¡¯t say much here. Rest assured, I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. If you want the intel, do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qi Tianyi didn¡¯t question the authenticity of the information right away. The mere fact that this person could contact him directly made Qi Tianyi deeply suspicious. To him, if someone could reach him like this, they should know he¡¯s not easily fooled. Thus, regardless of their intent, the caller likely had some real intelligence¡­

    While he asked, Qi Tianyi turned warily to the secretary. But just as he was about to make a hand gesture, the voice on themunicator coldly instructed, ¡°Do as I say ¨C step back into the stairwell. As for the woman with you, have her walk to the restroom and enter thedies¡¯ room. Also, disarm yourselves and ce your weapons in the nearby flower pot.¡±

    Qi Tianyi¡¯s pupils narrowed, and he instinctively nced towards the camera. He exchanged a look with the secretary before slowly heading towards the stairwell. As he passed by the empty flower pot, he casually tossed a dagger and a pistol into it.

    The secretary, on the other hand, chuckled nonchntly, drew out two pistols, discarded them, and sauntered over to the restroom.@@novelbin@@

    However, just as they brushed past each other, the secretary¡¯s lips moved ever so slightly¡­

 Chapter 864: Your Hemorrhoid Has Been Exposed!

    The stairwell was dimly lit, separated from the corridor by an Iron Door. However,pared to the restroom, it was much closer. Thus, as the secretary turned the corner, Qi Tianyi had already returned to the stairwell, turning with a somber expression to watch the secretary¡¯s back.

    Just as he stopped, he heard a voice by his ear: ¡°Close the door.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Qi Tianyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he cautiously scanned his surroundings again. ¡°Impossible, this is already outside the surveince camera¡¯s range. How did they see me? If it¡¯s a superhuman with a mental ability, I should sense it. Even if they¡¯re good at hiding, they can¡¯t simultaneously avoid both my and her sensing in this area¡­¡±

    With this thought, Qi Tianyi¡¯s ears twitched slightly, but the result left him somewhat frustrated and puzzled: ¡°Nothing¡­ If it¡¯s not through the cameras, then the person must be nearby, but I can¡¯t hear a third person¡¯s breathing.¡±

    Qi Tianyi felt a bit defeated, not knowing that if he had managed to discover the other person, that would have been quite the surprise¡­ The captain¡¯s current state was nearly indistinguishable from a fully mutated Zombie, even stronger in some respects. Even a superhuman with mental abilities couldn¡¯t detect him when he didn¡¯t want to be found¡­ The master ball¡¯s special ability, ¡°Enter Psychic Power!¡±, could conceal most psychic activity, especially when the target inherentlycked much psychic power, making it particrly effective.

    This ability¡¯s name was something Ling Mo came up with on the spot¡­

    But Ling Mo¡¯s ¡°surveince¡± method wasn¡¯t aplished through psychic power; he used a more primitive method: relying on a Zombie¡¯s sense of smell. As long as the distance between the two was recorded in advance,bined with scent tracking, it wasn¡¯t hard to determine these two people¡¯s locations.

    This seemingly cumbersome action had achieved the exact effect Ling Mo anticipated: intimidation.

    After all, he was acting alone, whereas there were two of them¡­ Facing them head-on was one thing, but even if he managed to separate them, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to handle. Regardless of whether he could take them down, he had to create a sense of presence first¡­¡°What¡¯s your point? I¡¯ve already put down my weapon and separated from mypanion. Whatever concerns you have should be put to rest by now!¡± Qi Tianyi thought for a moment, but couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°You are the infamous captain of the Destruction, and even if you¡¯ve separated for a short distance, it doesn¡¯t guarantee my safety,¡± the other person quickly responded tly.

    ¡°Sounds reasonable¡­¡± Qi Tianyi thought to himself, but he still replied with dissatisfaction, ¡°Even if you im to have Intelligence, I can¡¯t do anything when I know nothing about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Check the corner behind the door,¡± the voice suddenly instructed.

    Qi Tianyi was growing impatient; he hadn¡¯t dealt with such a troublesome situation in a long time. But thinking about the information regarding Ling Mo, he restrained himself and took two cautious steps back, then looked toward the corner.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this¡­¡±

    He bent down and picked up something resembling an ID card, examining it closely.

    ¡°A mark card!¡±

    Due to cost, these mark cards didn¡¯t detail the holder¡¯s identity, but they did prove the owner was a Falcon member. In fact, these things were rtively easy to counterfeit, but simr printers and special inks weren¡¯t easy toe by everywhere¡­ Overall, this served as an authentic anti-counterfeiting mark for Falcon members, and only those with certain authority were qualified to possess it. Such a person wouldn¡¯t be randomly killed in this Camp¡­

    Qi Tianyi wasn¡¯t too surprised by this discovery. On the contrary, after initially verifying the other person¡¯s identity, he felt even more displeased.

    ¡°If they¡¯re part of Falcon, how dare they treat me like this! Hold on, having a mark card doesn¡¯t guarantee¡­ Wait, what¡¯s this¡­¡±

    On the back of the mark card was a handwritten note: ¡°Qi Tianyi, your hemorrhoid has been exposed!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Qi Tianyi couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp, his face turning unpleasant instantly.

    Just how well did this person know him? Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a deep secret, after a few rearrangements, only a handful of people at the Second Camp knew about it¡­ Yet, despite running through the list of suspects quickly, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone.

    ¡°Knowing this¡­ it¡¯s definitely someone from Falcon¡­ Second Camp folks wouldn¡¯t have the time for this.¡± With no more doubts, Qi Tianyi crushed the mark card in his hand, saying, ¡°Looks like you put in a lot of effort.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have reached this point,¡± Ling Mo admitted straightforwardly.

    ¡°Choosing this method means you don¡¯t see yourself as part of Falcon¡­ But you wouldn¡¯t switch to the Second Camp either¡­ So, what exactly do you want? Only by knowing your intent can I decide whether to discuss this with you. You should know, I was merely trying to keep you stable just now,¡± Qi Tianyi responded without hesitation.

    To his surprise, the implied threat in his words had no effect. The other party continued to smile and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, but rest assured, I¡¯m just after more supplies.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured my foot!¡± Qi Tianyi said silently to himself but ultimately closed the door with a sigh.

    With the Iron Door shut once more, the stairwell plunged into darkness.

    ¡°Now, head to the rooftop,¡± the voice came through the receiver again.

    ¡°Enough is enough with your demands!¡±

    Yet, the fact that someone would abandon their Falcon member status to sell information genuinely intrigued Qi Tianyi¡­ ¡°This person¡¯s so cautious and deeply hidden; maybe they really have obtained some incredible Intelligence¡­¡±

    With this thought, Qi Tianyi slowly ascended the stairs. Meanwhile, the secretary¡¯s words echoed in his ears: ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll act ordingly.¡±

    As Qi Tianyi climbed the stairs, he gritted his teeth, thinking, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning¡­ Anyway, kid, whoever you are, you¡¯re not going to gain anything this time¡­ As for Ling Mo, this time you¡¯re the one at fault. Just wait for me quietly! I said that room would be mine, and it will be!¡±

    Meanwhile, outside the Restroom.

    The secretary swayed her hips as she approached the women¡¯s Restroom, but her gaze drifted toward the men¡¯s Restroom.

    ¡°It feels like¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be anyone there¡­ but intuition can be so deceptive.¡±

    She spoke these words out loud, seemingly unconcerned about any potential enemies that might be present. However, despite her casual demeanor, she didn¡¯t enter immediately. After waiting for a couple of seconds, she pushed open the Restroom door with a smile.@@novelbin@@

    The Restroom was spotless and free of any unpleasant odors, but the overly bright lighting made it a bit ufortable for anyone just entering. This ring sensation barely registered before the lights suddenly went out with a ¡°snap.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    After a moment, the woman¡¯s figure in the dark slowly stood upright again, squinting her eyes as she looked around: ¡°Too bad, no one took the chance to ambush me¡­¡± She turned her head toward the door, ¡°Was locking me in all they intended? If that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, her pupils suddenly constricted, and her whole body stiffened. Her heartbeat quickened dramatically, pounding in her ears, and even her breath seemed to freeze.

    Someone was watching her¡­

    She tilted her head slightly, a flicker of rm crossing her eyes.

    In the dark Mirror, her reflection was clearly visible. And behind her reflection, there was another shadowy figure¡­

    The instant she turned her face, she saw the figure¡¯s head suddenly swell¡­

    But when she spun around, there was no one there. The Restroom was empty, with only her standing there, seemingly alone.

    ¡°Trying to scare me? Do you think I scare easily?¡±

    The secretary¡¯s gaze swept beneath the washbasin and quickly shifted toward the few closed cubicle doors¡­

 Chapter 865: The Ladies Room Law

    It¡¯s almost a rule of thumb that there¡¯s something off about the cubicles in thedies¡¯ room, especially in an eerie atmosphere like this-strange urrences seem more likely. Of course, by strange, it usually means an ambush¡­ But for someone to knowingly open that door, aware of the danger, the thrill and terror are no different from scratching a lottery ticket. The difference being, the former bets with their life¡­

    This secretary clearly has the heart of a gambler. Not only did she not show a hint of fear, but she also seemed more excited. As she approached the door with a peculiar smile, she suddenly lifted her long leg and kicked it with lightning speed.

    A short, muffled thud, an efficient method of destruction¡­the power of stilettos, truly terrifying!

    But unfortunately, the stall was empty¡­

    The secretary felt a bit disappointed: ¡°No opening-kill scenario?¡±

    The dramatic pose she had prepared, rendered useless!

    ¡°Hey, although I have no clue what you¡¯re up to, we can always talk face-to-face, right? Or did you separate us just to take me out? Haha, that¡¯s some confidence, but do you really have the strength for it? You were originally sent by Falcon, you should know the difference between us. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t make such suicidal moves.¡± The secretary said with a yfulugh as she continued to kick the doors. Her actions undoubtedly put pressure on any hidden adversary, but inwardly, she marveled at their stealth.

    Despite her sharp instincts, she hadn¡¯t sensed their presence¡­ If it weren¡¯t for her caution and prudence, she might have been ambushed. The shadow in the Mirror still sent shivers down her spine¡­

    ¡°Is it here? Boom!¡±Another thud resounded as thest stall door was broken open.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± The secretary¡¯s eyes widened, staring into the empty cubicle.

    Frowning, she pondered for a moment and then turned her gaze toward the main door.

    ¡°Could it be that moment¡­¡± She thought for a bit before clenching her fist, ¡°Damn, you dare to trick me!¡±

    The restroom was only sorge; opening the toilet wouldn¡¯t magically reveal a gateway to another dimension. After ruling out all improbable spections, what remained, however reluctant she was to admit, had to be the truth¡­ ¡°That shadow was probably just a decoy to distract me. I just don¡¯t know how he did it¡­¡± The secretary looked up at the Ceiling but found nothing besides a vent onlyrge enough for an Arm.

    ¡°Without knowing what method he used, I can¡¯t deduce what his Superpower might be¡­ But the question now is, why is he doing this? Simply drawing attention doesn¡¯t hold much significance¡­ Wait!¡± The secretary suddenly realized a critical issue!

    She hadpletely lost track of Qi Tianyi¡¯s whereabouts. What¡¯s more, Qi Tianyi¡¯s Communicator was also out of reach¡­ Presumably, their opponent wouldn¡¯t have let Qi Tianyi pass through areas with surveince cameras. Even with the advantage of her position, she couldn¡¯t locate them quickly. And causing a scene here¡­ this is the Second Camp, how could she?

    ¡°If I were him, where would I lure someone as powerful as Qi Tianyi?¡± The secretary pondered for just a couple of seconds before she couldn¡¯t help but kick the restroom door again, and as she did, her shadow in the Mirror started to stretch taller and longer¡­

    ¡°So this is the battlefield you¡¯ve chosen for yourself?¡± Qi Tianyi thought wryly as he pushed open the Rooftop door.

    Since the mention of the Rooftop, Qi Tianyi never thought that this was genuinely the n¡­ What was this, underestimating him? There were hardly any obstructions on the Rooftop; everything was in in view! As for the Falcon Members dispatched here, he hadn¡¯t considered any of them stronger than himself¡­ Of course, this was a pure misconception on his part¡­ and the same applied to the secretary.

    Who says being on the sidelines is without advantage? This captain, having coasted for so long, probably never imagined he¡¯d have a day to bluff the chief captain¡­

    ¡°Here I am. Where are you?¡± Qi Tianyi asked impatiently.

    ¡°Right behind you,¡± the voice replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Qi Tianyi immediately turned his head.

    Not far behind him, a man dressed in a Falcon uniform was leaning casually against a water tank, staring at him. The man appeared quite ordinary, but the fact that he could get so close without being detected was enough to catch Qi Tianyi¡¯s attention. His gaze soon shifted to the man¡¯s shoulder, and then he frowned: ¡°Are you saying the person providing the Intelligence is you? Just a captain, with your status¡­¡± Qi Tianyi was clearly suspicious, even questioning how Ling Mo came by his Communicator. Nheless, this seemingly unremarkable yet audacious individual quickly dispelled any lingering sense of underestimation in Qi Tianyi.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Ling Mo said, clenching his fist.

    Qi Tianyi was taken aback, then couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°It¡¯s been a while since anyone tried to trick me like this. You¡¯ve got some nerve¡­¡±

    ¡°Make it quick, I can¡¯t handle both of you at once right now.¡± Ling Mo flicked his wrist, and a dagger slipped into his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re too direct¡­ Wait, you tricked me out of my weapon, and yet you pull out a knife yourself!¡± Qi Tianyi was speechless. He had figured it out-either this person had no Intelligence to offer or had no intention of sharing it. For some reason, Qi Tianyi suspected thetter was more likely.

    He had no prior dealings with this captain and knew little about him. However, from all the moves the man made tonight, it was clear he was someone who nned carefully before acting¡­ Such individuals rarely acted recklessly, so this encounter might merely be a test.

    Just as Qi Tianyi reached this conclusion, he suddenly realized¡­ Ling Mo was gone!

    The entire Rooftop was empty, seemingly leaving Qi Tianyi as the only person standing there.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Qi Tianyi quickly darted to the wall behind him. Just as he was about to lean against it, a slight smile crept onto his lips. Turning swiftly, he threw a powerful punch at the wall.

    As his fist connected, a foot suddenly emerged from thin air, colliding heavily with his punch.

    Bang!

    A dull thud echoed, and Qi Tianyi¡¯s expression changed as he stumbled back several steps. Regaining his bnce, he licked his lips with a hint of excitement in his eyes, which reddened slightly. ¡°Again!¡± he shouted, barely hiding his enthusiasm despite nearly being ambushed.

    His speed abruptly increased to a new level; he was now almost invisible except for a faint afterimage.

    ¡°Damn, the captain of the Destruction squad is truly something else! That incredible speed-it took all my potential to achieve something simr! He must be an Enhancement ability user¡­ And he¡¯s pushing himself beyond his limits now!¡± Ling Mo thought rapidly while running. He had initially believed his speed would give him an edge over Qi Tianyi, but now it was clear that a makeshift approach had its limits. Even so, when ites to endurance, Zombies would never fall behind!

    A fierce yet peculiar battle erupted on the Rooftop. Apart from the clouds of dust asionally bursting into the air, there were hardly any signs of life¡­ The sporadic exchange of banter made it clear, though, that the ce was indeed upied.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to have such talents under me! Good, good!¡± Qi Tianyi briefly revealed himself, then burst intoughter amidst Ling Mo¡¯s ensuing attack. With one in pursuit and the other in flight, they kicked up more clouds of dust.

    However, as they continued shing, Qi Tianyi suddenly sensed something unusual.

    Wasn¡¯t the opponent getting tired?

 Chapter 866: The Virus Trap

    It was clear that the opponent¡¯s physical prowess far exceeded Qi Tianyi¡¯s expectations. At this moment, he was starting to sense that things might not be as he had assumed¡­ The opponent wasn¡¯t even trying to hide his intentions! His goal was straightforward-kill him! If it was just a test, there was no need to fight with such increasing desperation!

    Qi Tianyi¡¯s natural superpower was already exceptional, and with the special method to stimte his potential, he could maintain extreme bursts of power for an extended period. Whether in speed or strength, he was far beyond ordinary humans. Combined with his masterfulbat skills, even if his opponent matched his bursts of power, they were no match for his expertise.

    Yet, in this obscure captain, he saw a trait that made his head ache-recklessness! This man didn¡¯t care whether he got hurt. Every move was singrly focused on one goal:nding an attack on Qi Tianyi!

    Even Qi Tianyi hesitated to take this man¡¯s punches head-on, especially with a weapon in his opponent¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡°Hey, hey, this is seriously frustrating! I¡¯ve trained so hard, and this guy just shows up with this level of strength? But his ws are too obvious. Sure, a death-defying fighting style is brutal, but it¡¯ll unknowingly bring him to his death sooner orter¡­¡±

    Wait a minute¡­ his motives? Even if he were a double agent acting on orders from the Second Camp, the sloppiness of this assassination n was questionable. And beyond that, the Second Camp¡¯s motives didn¡¯t add up. At such a critical moment, they wouldn¡¯t want an advanced member to die on their own turf, would they? Could this¡­ be retaliation?

    ¡°That¡¯s it. This is retaliation for Ling Mo! But the information shouldn¡¯t have leaked. Based on what they know, Ling Mo and his team supposedly left of their own ord, right? So why aren¡¯t they sneaking out to hunt Ling Mo down? Why would they waste energy turning around to assassinate me?¡±

    The more Qi Tianyi thought about it, the more suspicious it all seemed, but his opponent clearly wasn¡¯t about to give him time to figure things out. In an instant, the man¡¯s speed surged further, and his attack frequency increased dramatically.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Qi Tianyi retreated several steps, demanding sharply.¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking at my face¡­¡± A chilling voice emerged from the dust, along with a terrifying figure gradually appearing.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Tianyi was startled. During the previous battle, the opponent not only showed no signs of struggle but had also undergone an unnoticed transformation¡­ A more robust build, a grim face, and slightly red eyes¡­ Just from those eyes, his state seemed somewhat simr to Qi Tianyi¡¯s. However, the difference was that his gaze held only indifference, whereas Qi Tianyi¡¯s was clearly more humanized¡­@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Something¡­ has changed¡­¡± Qi Tianyi clenched his fist silently, feeling a sense of unease from his opponent. If they were evenly matched before, now his opponent¡¯s momentum was steadily rising.

    ¡°No matter what, today you must die here¡­¡± The opponent stated coldly, and Qi Tianyi could hear the thinly veiled killing intent in his tone.

    Boom!

    Before the words even faded, a sonic boom suddenly exploded nearby. Qi Tianyi instinctively dodged backwards, his pupils shrinking.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    The sound came before the attack, which unerringly targeted his vital areas.

    Even though he barely dodged, a new cut appeared on his face¡­ As the blood trickled down his cheek, Qi Tianyi¡¯s expression turned serious: ¡°I understand, you really mean to fight me to the death, don¡¯t you? Though I still can¡¯t figure out why you¡¯re doing this¡­¡±

    Boom boom boom!

    Clearly, the opponent wasn¡¯t going to waste time talking. After a barrage of furious assaults, Qi Tianyi began feeling slightly overwhelmed. With no edge in speed or strength, Qi Tianyi could only rely on his experience to counter. But to his frustration, aside from slight protection over his head and heart, the opponent left the rest of his body open to strikes! And each time he took a hit, his body seemed to change just a little¡­

    ¡°What is this! Are you some kind of indestructible cockroach?¡± Qi Tianyi retreated rapidly, putting distance between them, then widened his eyes suddenly. His body began to swell rapidly, and his uniform quickly became tight. Just moments ago, he looked like a regr person, but now he was rapidly resembling a certain giant with pale skin. Not only that, his eyes were growing increasingly red, and he seemed much more ferocious.

    ¡°Want to exchange injury for injury? Bring it on!¡± Qi Tianyi said boldly.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice the fleeting smile in Ling Mo¡¯s eyes as he shouted those words.

    He fell for it¡­ If Qi Tianyi solely focused on defense, Ling Mo wouldn¡¯t have had much confidence in defeating him quickly. The advantage given by the Zombies wasn¡¯t just in physical ability and continuous evolution, but also the virus!

    The most indefensible and lethal virus to humans! During their previous encounters, Qi Tianyi had sustained more than twenty wounds, and by now his palm was silently covered in his own blood¡­

    From the moment the fight began, Ling Mo had it all figured out. In terms ofbat power, Qi Tianyi obviously had a lot of tactics he hadn¡¯t yet used, but this wasn¡¯t the time to give him the chance to showcase them one by one. Thus, the best strategy was to unleash the maximumbat power in a short time to pressure the opponent! This was difficult for ordinary humans, but for Ling Mo, who controlled the Zombie Puppets, it was extremely easy.

    How long the Zombie Puppets could hold on or whether they¡¯d suffer hidden injuries wasn¡¯t the focus. From the moment Qi Tianyi was genuinely provoked, he had already stepped into the trap Ling Mo set for him¡­

    In the hallway, a figure was still sprinting.

    After her initial rage, the secretary had no choice but to search along the corridor. Just as she finished searching one floor, a muffled sound came from above her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the captain!¡± The secretary immediately looked up at the Ceiling.

    Her speed suddenly increased, and she rushed into the door of the hallway ahead.

    By this time, Qi Tianyi was leaning against the wall, clutching his Arm.

    He had a new cut on his Arm that wasn¡¯t too deep, but it was smeared with blood.

    ¡°You¡­ what have you done?¡± Qi Tianyi red into the empty space ahead, his expression dark, and asked, ¡°From the moment you grabbed me, the more I used my superpower, the more I could feel something creeping through my wounds¡­ Is this your doing? What exactly are you trying to aplish?¡±

    Meanwhile, Qi Tianyi was angrily screaming in his mind: ¡°I¡¯ve been had! How could I fall for this! This guy ys dirty! But it¡¯s probably just some kind of poison. As long as I have time¡­¡±

    ¡°Since earlier, you¡¯ve been deliberately making a scene to attract your subordinates¡¯ attention, hoping they mighte to rescue you, right? But you¡¯re also afraid of drawing the Second Camp¡¯s people, so you¡¯ve kept the noise to a minimum¡­¡±

    That rigid voice came again, but due to his high-speed movement, both his figure and words were somewhat blurred. Yet, hearing this, Qi Tianyi was taken aback.

    How can he notice something like that amidst such an attack? What kind of focus does this guy have? Sure, I¡¯ve been cut, but he¡¯s literally covered in blood! He must have several life-threatening injuries! If not for his formidable healing ability¡­

    Wait a second¡­ healing ability¡­

    Qi Tianyi suddenly recalled something, and as he looked at his own arm again, his face turned extremely grim.

    At that moment, the opponent finally spoke again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know my reason for attacking you earlier?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you weren¡¯t sent by the Second Camp¡­¡± Qi Tianyi muttered, his face pale.

    ¡°I sent myself,¡± Ling Mo managed to squeeze out a grin despite the strain, then suddenly propelled himself off the ground, rocketing towards Qi Tianyi like a cannonball, ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 867: Resonance

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A zombie¡¯s full-force attack was truly terrifying, especially when its body was still undergoing continuous mutation. Armed with the ¡°top-tier bloodline¡± of the Spider Queen, even Qi Tianyi couldn¡¯t dodge in time. However, his own body suddenly surged in height, pushing him even closer to the image of a towering giant.

    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Qi Tianyi roared as heunched a powerful punch, his mind still grappling with the question. While he had a vague guess, the clues were too scarce to solidify anything¡­ The only thing he was certain of was that this person was absolutely here to pick a fight!

    But this kind of fight-to-the-death strategy¡­ what grudge could justify this? The most frustrating part was that the other side could afford to y this game, but he couldn¡¯t! If it were just a straightforward brawl, that would be manageable; with hisbat skills, Qi Tianyi could ensure that at least nine out of ten punches from Ling Mo would miss their mark. But the moment he realized the opponent possessed extraordinary regenerative abilities, all his confidence evaporated into a choking sensation of despair.

    How the hell was he supposed to fight this?

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A rapid series of fierce explosions rang out, standing in sharp contrast to Qi Tianyi¡¯s motionless figure. However, only he knew what was really happening. Even though he appeared still, his heels had already sunk deeply into the roof¡¯s asphaltyer, and his knees were buckling under the relentless pressure, seemingly ready to give out at any moment. The reason no motion could be detected was that their speed had escted to an almost unfathomable level.

    Yet the side effects of such high-speed exchanges were bing all too evident. Within just a few seconds, Qi Tianyi could feel his enhanced arms beginning to ache. The extreme strain was forcing his breath to grow heavier. And as for his opponent¡­

    ¡°Is that¡­ blood?¡±¡°Boom!¡±

    Amid the gap between yet another earthshaking punch, Qi Tianyi finally saw it!

    Blood, torn muscles, exposed bone¡­ The opponent¡¯s body was breaking apart bit by bit under the relentless collisions. And yet, with each destructive blow, an even faster regenerative process followed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ Even if recovery is possible, the pain during this period is not something an ordinary person can endure!¡± Qi Tianyi was genuinely shocked this time, and his hand movements involuntarily slowed down. The unsettling feeling that had been bothering him resurfaced, especially as he battled with the opponent. He could feel the changes within his body¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As the opponent kicked his arm, Qi Tianyi was sent flying backward. As he hit the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood. When he struggled to get up, a look of horror crossed his face.

    ¡°My body¡­ It¡¯s starting to be beyond my control¡­¡± Qi Tianyi scrambled to stand up, but his entire body seemed to be shaking uncontrobly, his arms particrly stiff.

    ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you¡­¡± Qi Tianyi red angrily at the figure that looked even more battered than himself, yet was steadily emerging from the dust. Compared to his retreat, the opponent seemed to be brimming with momentum!

    ¡°The eyes¡­¡±

    When Qi Tianyi saw the opponent¡¯s eyes, his pupils contracted and he instinctively took a step back: ¡°This is impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to charge forward, his blood-stained fist striking Qi Tianyi hard: ¡°Nothing is impossible, you just couldn¡¯t imagine it. Now die!¡±

    Another desperate attack!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    With a dull thud, the Iron Door was mmed open, and a figure dashed out from inside.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    The secretary appeared just in time to witness the scene-Qi Tianyi, who originally seemed to have some strength left, was now being choked by Ling Mo. His entire body convulsed incessantly, yet he couldn¡¯t muster any strength. Even when the secretary appeared, he was unable to respond¡­@@novelbin@@

    What the secretary didn¡¯t know was that blood from Ling Mo¡¯s hand was continuously flowing into Qi Tianyi through his wounds. Initially relying on the activation of the virus for immense power, Qi Tianyi was now paying the price¡­

    Because of this, Ling Mo¡¯s virus was able to enter so smoothly, taking effect so quickly!

    ¡°It seems like what you¡¯ve practiced isn¡¯t the full version after all¡­¡± Ling Mo said coldly. However, the underlying meaning of his words was something Qi Tianyi no longer had the luxury of pondering.

    ¡°Captain¡­¡± The secretary stared at Qi Tianyi¡¯s back, then suddenly turned furiously toward Ling Mo. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    The moment her words fell, the secretary leapt into the air, high heels clicking sharply. As her leg was about to strike Ling Mo, a shocking scene unfolded before them.

    Sudden expansion!

    Unlike Qi Tianyi, the secretary¡¯s leg began to swell at the exact instant it made contact with Ling Mo. This difference in timing gave her attack a distinct qualitypared to Qi Tianyi¡¯s-much more sustained and with devastating force.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ling Mo let out a muffled groan as he staggered back a step, releasing his grasp on Qi Tianyi, who copsed heavily to the ground.

    As both sidesnded, their first instinct was to check on Qi Tianyi lying on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you move!¡± the secretary growled, ring venomously at Ling Mo.

    Her current appearance waspletely different from before. The seductive allure she once carried had now devolved into pure ferocity, with her face marred by bulging flesh. All over her body, muscles swelled unnaturally, forming grotesque lumps.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move either¡­¡± Ling Mo said in a low voice, his narrowed eyes gradually returning to normal. But his gruesomely disfigured, blood-drenched arm was anything but normal by human standards. What was even more terrifying was what he did next-under the secretary¡¯s intense gaze, Ling Mo calmly reset his broken arm with a sickening crack, then twisted it into a makeshift splint.

    Watching this, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows¡­ Just looking at it made her feel the pain! She had hoped the teammate lying on the ground could offer her some information, but in the wake of Ling Mo¡¯s forced ¡°blood transfusion,¡± Qi Tianyi had already lost most of his ability to control himself. His fixed, lifeless gaze on Ling Mo failed to convey any meaningful message.

    Yet seeing Qi Tianyi¡¯s condition, the secretary couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this superior of hers might still be salvageable. At the very least, whenparing the severity of injuries, it was clear that his opponent had suffered far worse!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the secretary asked gruffly, keeping a wary eye on the distance between herself and Qi Tianyi. While she could attempt to close the gap and engage, the fact that Ling Mo, despite being more injured, could still stand gave her a heavy sense of trepidation.

    Ling Mo had little intention of prolonging the conversation. In truth, he was dealing with his own issues at the moment. For the first time, he was controlling a zombie altered by the Spider Queen¡¯s blood. This not only increased the difficulty of control but also seemed to create a subtle resonance within him.

    In his recent frenzied attacks, while there was the typical recklessness of a Zombie Puppet, much of it stemmed from a surge of aggression within Ling Mo¡¯s own body. When he had grabbed Qi Tianyi, his first instinct was to snap the man¡¯s neck. If he hadn¡¯t reminded himself just in time, his puppet might have been doomed then and there. The secretary¡¯s hit was no less fierce than Qi Tianyi¡¯s.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve all been fooled by you¡­¡± the secretary continued.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Was there really a need to state the obvious? The only ones embarrassed here were them!

    ¡°I doubt your real identity is merely that of a captain,¡± the secretary probed cautiously.

    ¡°Come on, that kind of probing is so outdated,¡± Ling Mo thought, exasperated.

    Still, he refrained from making any sudden moves, as the secretary¡¯s agility clearly surpassed his own. And witnessing Qi Tianyi¡¯s bizarre transformation, she would likely avoid engaging with him in closebat as well.

    Moreover, Ling Mo needed a moment to resolve his own issues¡­

    In the wilderness, Ling Mo¡¯s main body clutched his chest, breathing deeply and heavily. Simr to Qi Tianyi¡¯s earlier state, his eyes were also reddened, like those of a frenzied beast.

    ¡°What connection exists between the Falcon and me?¡± Ling Mo wondered, his brow furrowed, unable to shake the question from his mind.

 Chapter 868: Ive Given Up on Treatment

    The virus was always shrouded in mystery, so much so that even someone as knowledgeable as Old Lan couldn¡¯t fully unravel its secrets. However, ever since the evolution of the master ball became more pronounced, Ling Mo had gained a deeper understanding of it.

    In his eyes, the virus resembled a rapidly evolving colossal creature, using the entire world as its tform to achieve this goal. No matter how much other Zombies and creatures evolved, they were merely parts of this grand scheme. Ling Mo¡¯s goal, naturally, wasn¡¯t to be trapped in this endless cycle but to find a way to break free from it entirely. Yet, judging by the current situation, that dream was far from realization.

    That said, infection wasn¡¯t entirely a bad thing. At least for humanity, the emergence of superhumans provided them with some level of survivalpetitiveness. But this small amount of strength felt far too insignificant¡­ like the three individuals standing on the rooftop at this very moment.

    The existence of Zombie Puppets was the critical factor in Ling Mo¡¯s sess. However, since his main body had undergone long-term modifications by trace amounts of the virus-and due to the peculiar connection he shared with Zombie Puppets-the more intense the evolution of a zombie puppet, the more severe the impact on his main body. As for this connection¡­ Qi Tianyi and the others had experienced something markedly different from Ling Mo. While Ling Mo¡¯s transformation was gradual, theirs was forcibly activated.

    The activation of the virus in their bodies granted them the ability to push their potential to the limit, achieving Zombie-like levels of explosive strength and speed. Yet for the human physique, such extreme bursts of power inevitably came with severe side effects. This was why Ling Mo often pointed out that Qi Tianyi hadn¡¯t mastered the technique fully. In his view, the method clearly had room for improvement¡­ although it seemed the actual steps might only be found in the hands of Chief of Staff Wang.

    ¡°To be honest, this method would be far more useful to me¡­ I just wonder, in the hands of that Chief of Staff Wang, has this technique of deliberate activation been pushed to its limits¡­¡±

    Simple activation was far from enough to counteract the Zombie virus.

    Ling Mo was pondering this issue in his mind when the secretary poised herself in a ready-to-attack stance, warily watching him. As she asionally nced at Qi Tianyi, her expression became increasingly anxious. Meanwhile, Qi Tianyi was gradually losing consciousness amidst his convulsions. Even when he briefly regained awareness, he only managed to mutter ¡°I have already¡­¡± before falling silent again.

    To Ling Mo, the full version of that sentence was clearly ¡°I¡¯ve already given up on treatment,¡± but in the secretary¡¯s understanding, it was akin to an adrenaline shot directly into her blood vessels.Surely, there¡¯s hope!

    ¡°So tell me, what is it that you really want? Did you go through all this trouble just to kill us? You should know that if we miss the meeting, someone wille looking for us,¡± the secretary asked again. As she spoke, her face swelled slightly, as if a fist was about to pop out from her forehead.

    Ling Mo¡¯s eye twitched at the sight, and he couldn¡¯t shake off a subtle feeling. Although Qi Tianyi was the captain on paper, his strength wasn¡¯t much greater than that of the secretary¡­ Of course, if Qi Tianyi ever found out about Ling Mo¡¯s assessment, he might just be angry enough toe back to life. After all, if he didn¡¯t rely on the advantage of being a Zombie, he would¡¯ve been torn apart by now.

    Thinking along this line, the deepest hidden nail wasn¡¯t likely Qi Tianyi¡­ His presence simply served to better conceal the existence of that nail, meaning he was just a Pawn disyed on the surface.

    While the ambush on Ling Mo certainly involved Qi Tianyi, the true source of danger came from the intelligence the nail obtained through the Second Camp. Unless that nail was removed, Ling Mo¡¯s actions here would remain perpetually restricted and exceedingly perilous¡­

    As a cautious person, Ling Mo always adhered to the principle of eradicating the problem at its root. So when he spoke, he broke the current stalemate: ¡°Simple, I want to talk to the Boss behind all this.¡±

    His words were abrupt, andbined with his stiff expression, they carried an air of ¡°you¡¯re not qualified.¡±

    The secretary was momentarily stunned¡­ She stared at Ling Mo in bewilderment, unable to discern anything from his expression.

    ¡°Does he really know something?¡± the secretary hesitated, thinking to herself.@@novelbin@@

    Qi Tianyi, lying on the ground, let out a few more cries, but his movement only resulted in faster blood cirction. Before he could fully open his eyes, he started convulsing again.

    Ling Mo seized the moment and added, ¡°Better decide quickly; time won¡¯t wait for anyone.¡±

    The secretary gritted her teeth in contemtion for a moment before sharply demanding, ¡°What do you want to discuss?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Mm mm!¡±

    In a room inside the building, Yang Mei, who was tightly bound, struggled with difficulty. She had regained consciousness rtively early, but the Patrol Team captain who had fainted alongside her stilly limp in a chair, eyes closed. He wasn¡¯t even aware that one of his arms was hanging in a loop above his head¡­

    The other end of the rope was tied to Yang Mei¡¯s ankle, meaning any significant movement would cause a heavy object suspended above the patrol captain¡¯s head to mercilessly crash down¡­

    ¡°Why does this kind of vicious setup alwayse so easily to him? Is he a born criminal mastermind?¡± Yang Mei thought, frustrated. This constraint meant she had to minimize her movements, increasing the difficulty by several notches¡­ As for hoping those two guards woulde to check on them-who knows what that captain had told them, as she hadn¡¯t heard even a footstep for nearly an hour!

    However, at that moment, an abrupt sound disrupted the silence in the room.

    ¡°Beep beep beep!¡±

    The ringtone of themunicator had just sounded when it seemed to be answered automatically.

    This strange situation caused Yang Mei to halt her movements immediately.

    ¡°Zzzz¡­¡±

    In the silence, the static from themunicator transitioned from faint to clear, gradually reaching Yang Mei¡¯s hearing range. She twisted her neck with difficulty, searching for the source of the sound.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be so careless, but what exactly is the purpose of leaving a Communicator?¡± Yang Mei considered several possibilities, but despite her spection, she was utterly unprepared for the first words that came through: ¡°Hi, did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yang Mei was momentarily stunned by instinct, then immediately became furious.

    She was familiar with that voice! It was the same one that came from that zombie face!

    Although she had already suspected that leaving the Communicator was part of some devious n, calling in just to mock her was beyond shameless! Additionally, as soon as she recognized the voice, her earlier musings about how the Communicator had automatically picked up slipped from her mind. This meant she didn¡¯t notice the Red Glimmer that briefly shed through a gap in the window.

    On the Rooftop, Ling Mo waved the Communicator in front of him, making sure that even its faintest noises were audibly projected: ¡°Now you understand, I have quite a few hostages in my hands. If the captain¡¯s life isn¡¯t leverage enough, adding these hostages should make my bargaining chips substantial. As for what we discuss and how it goes, I make those calls, not you, alright?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The secretary¡¯s expression turned resentful. While this information couldn¡¯t be verified, after witnessing Qi Tianyi¡¯s fate, she couldn¡¯t easily question Ling Mo¡¯s capabilities¡­ And even though the soundsing from the Communicator were indistinct, it was clear a woman was ¡°whimpering.¡±

    ¡°Even at a time like this, he won¡¯t waste anything! So he nned this even while hitting me, calcting exactly when I¡¯d wake up to use me like this¡­¡± Yang Mei fumed internally.

    But Ling Mo, after setting down the Communicator, had a different thought: ¡°Didn¡¯t think it would actuallye in handy.¡±

    Qi Tianyi was just one of the bargaining chips, and demonstrating a stronger threat was Ling Mo¡¯s ultimate negotiation tactic. When possible, he¡¯d opt for a more intricate method to extract the information he desired without needing to resort to direct confrontation.

 Chapter 869: Lock the Door and Strike

    Before the meeting began¡­

    After a round of bargaining and exchanging enough intelligence, Ling Mo left the rooftop. Throughout this process, the secretary red at him angrily until he left. She then rushed eagerly to Qi Tianyi, ¡°Captain, are you alright?¡±

    While her back was to the door, she heard a soft ¡°click,¡± and couldn¡¯t help but curse under her breath, ¡°What good is locking the door! Even if you got the intelligence, so what? You still can¡¯t escape! Tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you die here!¡±

    Despite her cursing, she grabbed Qi Tianyi and shook him vigorously. On closer observation, she noticed several unusual things¡­ First, Qi Tianyi wasn¡¯t severely injured. Although he was covered in blood, most of it wasn¡¯t his. Yet, where did the convulsionse from? If it weren¡¯t for his incessant twitching, the secretary wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to help him¡­ Who knows if he might just stop breathing from all that convulsing?

    But now, it appears the secretary¡¯s assumptions might have been misguided¡­

    Moreover, Qi Tianyi wasn¡¯t just showing physical anomalies; his mental state seemed equally dire. He seemed to be in a state of disoriented consciousness. When the secretary shook him, he suddenly sniffed and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Unprepared, the secretary let out a piercing scream.

    Those eyes¡­ They were blood-red!Not just the whites, but the entire irises had turned blood-red! His gaze revealed no trace of humanity, exuding a chilling aura. The way he looked at her was as if she were merely an ant¡­

    And as his eyes opened, Qi Tianyi¡¯s face began to twist violently. His mouth opened, emitting a series of raspy ¡°ha ha¡± sounds. Although his limbs were still twitching, his muscles bulged and tensed. He resembled an insect, his body moving in segments, an unsettling and disjointed sight.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± The secretary finally grasped the situation, letting go of Qi Tianyi and stepping back.

    She now understood Ling Mo¡¯s strange expression as he left¡­ and the purpose of locking the door had be all too clear¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to trap me here, and the captain is his weapon to do that!¡±

    Although Qi Tianyi seemed to have difficulty moving, as soon as the secretary made her move, he immediately grabbed her wrist with his hand turned backward.

    The grip was so firm that in an instant, the secretary felt as though her wrist might break.

    Reflexively, she inted her arm and forcefully freed herself from Qi Tianyi¡¯s grasp. She then leapt backward and quickly dashed toward the door.

    ¡°Bang bang¡­¡±

    The secretary grabbed the door handle and shook it forcefully, then gritted her teeth and kicked the door twice.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t open!

    Something clearly blocked the door from behind. Although she managed to create a small gap, it wasn¡¯t enough for someone to pass through.

    By this time, Qi Tianyi had already staggered to his feet, drooling from his mouth, his eyes locked onto the secretary¡¯s back¡­

    ¡­

    While there was amotion on the rooftop, a shadow had already slipped near the meeting room and quickly ducked into a corner¡­

    Meanwhile, several figures were continuously entering the small meeting room¡­

    Less than fifty meters from the meeting room, several guards were patrolling. Guards were positioned thirty meters behind, ten meters behind, and at the entrance as well. Each guard was armed and alert, maintaining distances that allowed for mutual support.

    In such a setup, sneaking close was incredibly difficult for outsiders¡­

    However, at that moment, one of the outermost guards suddenly halted.

    He turned back to peer into the dim corridor, cautiously raised his gun, and then took a couple of steps forward, as if trying to capture something¡­@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Another guard immediately noticed his behavior and asked.

    ¡°Did you hear something?¡± the guard hesitantly questioned.

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    The inquiring guard replied suspiciously, also straining his ears.

    ¡°It sounds like¡­ someone calling for help?¡±

    The voice was somewhat indistinct, which only piqued the curiosity of the two guards even more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    They cautiously approached the corner, holding their guns nervously. But when they turned the corner, both were momentarily stunned.

    Therey amunicator in the corner, emitting a persistent voice, ¡°Help¡­¡±

    As soon as the guards appeared, the voice abruptly stopped, reced by a sudden ¡°Bang!¡±

    It was an onomatopoeic sound, but shocking enough to scare them.

    Both already-nervous guards yelped in rm and immediately retreated. Their reaction drew the attention of the other guards.

    In that brief moment, a blood-covered dark shadow leapt down from above, slipped through the window directly into the corridor, andnded quietly behind the guards.

    By the time anyone turned around, the figure had vanished¡­

    ¡°Sometimes, using a simple method can yield unexpectedly good results,¡± Ling Mo thought smugly as he slipped into the meeting room. However, his satisfaction was short-lived, as two voices suddenly emerged from the narrow passage ahead.

    This meeting room was essentially divided into an inner and outer room, connected by a corridor. The outer room, without its lights on, was quite dim, but at least the door to the inner room was visible. This setup was clearly because Falcon¡¯s meetings here were somewhat shady. Even though the Second Camp tacitly agreed, they couldn¡¯t openly let it be too obvious. That¡¯s why not only the time was set for night, but the location was also rather secluded.

    Ling Mo¡¯s sessful infiltration was possible because¡­ this ce wasn¡¯t under surveince.

    That was good news, indicating that monitoring was not only in Falcon¡¯s hands but also in the hands of the Second Camp. However, the fact that security measures were forced to be shared underscored a rather troublesome situation.

    When Ling Mo heard the two people talking, he silently melted into the shadows, moving as soundlessly as a bat.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Though I¡¯ve heard that this time, there¡¯s a good chance we can force Yuwen Xuan toply,¡± one of them said.

    ¡°Ahem, whether or not that¡¯s true, it¡¯s better to be prepared, right? Honestly, being stationed here feels too dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiot. Once we take over the Second Camp, they¡¯ll give you some cushy little post. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to sit back and enjoy an easy life? And you know how things are these days¡­ surviving one more day is all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll know once Captain Qi arrives. Speaking of which, doesn¡¯t Captain Qi seem unusually irritable these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±

    The two continued chatting as they made their way into the inner room, disappearing behind the door.

    Ling Mo, still concealed in the shadows, blinked and muttered inwardly, ¡°How exactly do they n to force Yuwen Xuan toply?¡±

    Suddenly, the door to the outer room was pulled shut. A voice rang out, ¡°Are we almost ready?¡±

    ¡°Looks like not everyone¡¯s here yet.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll start once they arrive. Past a certain time, no one¡¯s allowed in or out anyway. Those two idiots outside were scared half to death by amunicator. It¡¯s probably just some prank by the Second Camp.¡±

    ¡°Still, better sweep the ce just in case¡­¡±

    Bang!

    The door mmed shut, and the voices outside were abruptly cut off.

    Once the people in the outer room had all entered the inner room, Ling Mo slowly twisted his neck and then gently closed his eyes.

    When he opened them again, his gaze had transformed, his eyes now zing a blood-red hue.

    His entire demeanor shifted, bing sinister and bloodthirsty, oozing an otherworldly menace.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°What the-?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Faint light seeped out from behind the closed door. In that dim glow, shadows scrambled in every direction, desperate to flee, while a massive, beast-like figure loomed, swelling with terrifying intensity.

 Chapter 870: The Approaching Sounds

    The chaos subsided five minutester.

    Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet and pped its hands. This murder weapon was nowpletely soaked in blood, even the gaps between its fingers were filled with fresh gore, along with some unsettling remnants. The pungent smell of blood was overwhelming, and Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°This really has a bit of a sinister vibe¡­¡±

    As for the dagger that he previously held, it hadpletely vanished, likely lodged in the abdomen of a corpse or submerged in a pool of blood.

    He then turned his gaze to his right, where a burly man was clinging to a table leg, crying uncontrobly. The sight of the Zombie Puppet and the carnage around would send chills down anyone¡¯s spine.

    As the vanguard of the Falcon team, these men might not be exceptionally skilled, but they were certainly notcking in basic survival abilities. However, being ambushed during a meeting, unarmed, by a ¡°Monster,¡± was beyond what they could handle. Especially when Ling Mo¡¯s Arm was shattered, yet he fought as fiercely as a Zombie, most of them lost the will to resist.

    But in terms of speed¡­ there was only one door in the Inner Room. Could a dozen men hope to surpass a single Zombie Puppet holding its ground?

    After this meeting room ambush, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s lifespan was nearing its end. Even if the external damage could be healed, the internal deterioration was unstoppable. Compared to a normal Zombie, this Zombie Puppet was more like a single-use bomb¡­ one that didn¡¯t self-destruct.

    ¡°Stay back¡­¡± The burly man tried to appear strong, but one of his legs was twisted in the wrong direction, dragging his body under the table. ¡°What the hell are you!¡± he suddenly shouted frantically, ¡°You¡¯re neither human nor Zombie! What are you? Are you a Monster created by the Second Camp? Do you think killing us will make a difference? I¡¯m telling you, the Second Camp¡­¡±

    He shouted while retreating, and midway through his yelling, he suddenly kicked a chair towards Ling Mo. Without looking back, he grabbed the edge of the table and scrambled to his feet. Then, despite dragging an injured leg, he staggered and crawled frantically toward the door. The speed he managed to muster despite his condition was a clear testament to his intense will to survive.However, Ling Mo casually shifted his body and easily dodged the chair.

    ¡°If I can just get out of here¡­¡±

    The burly man struggled to push himself over a corpse and reached out for the doorknob.

    But at that very moment, his whole body froze, and his expression turned lifeless.

    The bloodstained hand of the Zombie Puppet sped the doorknob before he could reach it. That same mechanical voice sounded above his head once more: ¡°No need to panic.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The burly man remained still, though anotheryer of Sweat quickly drenched his already pale and mmy face.

    ¡°If you end up fighting the Second Camp, I doubt you¡¯d show any mercy to your formerrades, right? I can understand the grunts down below-they¡¯re just following orders. But you¡­ you¡¯re one of the decision-makers.¡± The cold voice continued.

    The burly man stammered, his voice trembling, ¡°W-what do you want?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I already know everything I need to know. The only thing I want to ask you is this: how did you manage to force Yuwen Xuan into submission?¡± Ling Mo asked. ???????¦¥S

    This man, who had somehow survived until the end, was one of the two individuals who had been talking in the Outer Room earlier. He was the one who had brought up this very topic.

    It suddenly dawned on the burly man why he was still alive. For a moment, he was stunned, but then an uncontroble sense of relief washed over him. There¡¯s hope! If he still had some use to his captor, then surely¡­

    ¡°You have one second to decide. Speak, or die.¡± Ling Mo didn¡¯t hesitate, firmly pressing his blood-covered palm against the man¡¯s head.

    The sticky blood dripped down his forehead, shattering the slim hope that had just flickered to life in the man¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± the burly man cried out in terror. His entire body pressed instinctively against the door. But with the reinforced soundproofing and the excellent acoustics, the guards stationed outside couldn¡¯t hear a single thing. Or perhaps, even if they did asionally catch an odd sound, they would deliberately avoid responding. After all, those who dared to move closer and listen¡­

    ¡°This is what happens when you try to y the thief in someone else¡¯s house¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, giving the burly man a light tap. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it involves Ling Mo¡­¡±

    The burly man had barely started when Ling Mo stiffened. How did this end up involving him again?

    Though he had made quite an effort to save himself and even caused considerable trouble for Chief of Staff Wang, as the burly man continued to talk, Ling Mo¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Currently¡­ even though Ling Mo managed to escape¡­ his whereabouts are still under our control¡­ The Second Camp doesn¡¯t know where they are¡­ so the initiative is still in our hands. We could even im that Ling Mo is already under our control¡­ A few days ago, the Second Camp used an excuse to visit the Oil Depot. Afterwards, I heard Yuwen Xuan was furious, almost storming over to cause trouble for Captain Qi¡­¡± The burly man paused suddenly, cold Sweat streaming down his face once more.

    Could this be Yuwen Xuan¡¯s revenge? No! He doesn¡¯t even know where Ling Mo is¡­

    He knew that besides Ling Mo, the person Yuwen Xuan was most concerned about was his only rtive, the woman who always stayed close by Ling Mo¡¯s side. The situation she was in shouldn¡¯t be much different. Even if he wanted to act rashly, he should be cautious! It couldn¡¯t be this reckless, could it?

    But regardless of the burly man¡¯s racing thoughts, Ling Mo fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°So, my escape was actually part of the n, was it? No wonder Chief of Staff Wang didn¡¯t seem to give it his all. Aside from conserving strength, this was probably another reason¡­¡±

    The burly man shivered inwardly for a while. Ling Mo¡¯s hand remained motionless on his head, and in the unbearable silence, the burly man finally mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Can¡­ can you not kill me? Please! I¡¯ve told you everything I know. If there¡¯s anything else you want to ask¡­¡±

    ¡°This n against Ling Mo, do you know anything?¡± Ling Mo coldly interrupted his pleading.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really know¡­¡± the burly man replied with difficulty.

    ¡°Unfortunately, your mental reaction suggests you¡¯re well-informed.¡±

    With a cold snort from Ling Mo, a sharp ¡°crack¡± echoed from the burly man¡¯s neck. He immediately widened his eyes, his mouth open in a silent scream. As Ling Mo let go, he copsed, falling heavily onto another corpse.

    ¡°Chief of Staff Wang, and the entire core of Falcon¡­ consider this my first gift to you.¡±

    ncing back at the blood-soaked Meeting Room, Ling Mo casually picked up a Pocket Knife from the wall, wiped it on his sleeve, and then opened the door with a backward motion¡­

    Meanwhile, in the wilderness, Ye Lian and the others hadpletely covered the trap.

    Although it looked like a thinyer of branches, the way they had arranged them indicated they were quite sturdy.

    ¡°So, who wants to be the first to cut the ribbon?¡± Wang Lin was eager to try. Although she hadn¡¯t participated, she had been an enthusiastic observer from the beginning, and now she felt a bit excited.

    Naturally, this remark earned her an eye roll from Yu Shiran, but having observed the little girl¡¯s quirky habit of talking to herself, she hadforted herself with the thought: Why bother arguing with a little entric¡­ She hasn¡¯t taken her medicine, but that doesn¡¯t mean I haven¡¯t taken mine!

    It was Xia Na who spoke next, ncing at Wang Lin, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Wait until the Patrol Team changes shifts.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s that going to happen¡­¡± Wang Lin was a bit anxious.

    Just then, Ling Mo, who had been sitting quietly at the back, suddenly chimed in, ¡°Actually, it already started a while ago¡­¡±

    Upon saying that, he closed his eyes again, pretending to rest.

    ¡°What are you trying to be all mysterious for¡­¡± Wang Lin couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue at him.

    But with his eyes closed, Ling Mo was quietly struggling; he wasn¡¯t just pretending. Controlling the Zombie Puppet was exhausting, even for someone made of iron! It tired the mind, not the body¡­@@novelbin@@

    However, the strangest thing was that the voice echoing in his mind seemed to have gotten a bit closer during this time¡­

    ¡°Where are you¡­¡±

 Chapter 871: Thong

    On the street under the night sky-

    The wandering zombies have be a fixedndscape; this is the most brutal hunting ground¡­ yet a paradise for Senior Zombies. They are the darlings of evolution, beings at the top of the food chain.

    At this moment, one of them was sprinting through the darkness.

    During the time since she left the Spider Queen¡¯sir, her form had undergone quite a change¡­ But her mouth kept opening and closing without a sound, seemingly whispering two words: ¡°Ling Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling about! Don¡¯t you know that talking behind someone¡¯s back makes them sneeze?¡± Ling Mo¡¯s main body finally blurted out irritably. He originally thought the situation would improve, but it turned out to be a ticking time bomb! Even if it calms down temporarily, it inevitably resurfaces soon.

    In this situation, relying on self-control was clearly no longer effective¡­ and this once again reminded Ling Mo of what the Spider Queen had once said: ¡°You wille to find me eventually¡­¡±

    Xia Na immediately turned around with a cheeky smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s an unfounded superstition¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay silent at a time like this! Come on, Ye Lian, let me recharge¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Ye Lian¡¯s soft voice followed.¡­While Ling Mo¡¯s main body was still struggling, his Zombie Puppet was not idle either.

    Multitasking was not too hard for him now; the stronger his psychic power, the easier it became. Of course, doing something else when less important matters arise was even less of an issue¡­

    Some strange noises in the wilderness were transmitted to the Zombie Puppet¡¯s ears through the psychic link, but this killer automaton remained unresponsive. He was currently intensely focused, lying against a window¡­ eavesdropping.

    Leaving the Meeting Room wasn¡¯t too difficult; it simply required waiting patiently for an opportunity to slip away at the right moment. The challenge was how to make the group of guards overlook any anomalies within¡­ Regarding this issue, Ling Mo had made a bold attempt.

    First, he scavenged a set of rtively clean clothes and forcibly dressed the Zombie Puppet in them, then put a hat on its head. With that, he walked out confidently¡­ The moment he went out, he immediately attracted a lot of attention from the guards, mainly because they were startled by his physique and then by confusion¡­

    ¡°Have you seen this person before?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°How did hee out from inside?¡±

    Everyone exchanged puzzled looks. Besides recognizing his build, it was hard to make out his face¡­ The lighting was dim! Just being able to see his outline was already fortunate¡­

    But no one dared to approach him and ask him to lift his hat! Anyone who could walk out from the Meeting Room had the power to easily crush them with a single p!

    So for a moment, the atmosphere was quite strange.

    Ling Mo, being silently stared at by this group, felt a bit anxious too.

    However, thinking that this was just a Zombie Puppet, even if things escted, he could take it all the way without fear. This gave him a sort of reckless confidence. ???????§§?

    With this newfound confidence, he quickened his pace and tossed out a cool phrase: ¡°All of you, back off! Today¡¯s meeting is important. Except for the captain and his team, no one else is allowed to go in.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ you¡­¡± A guard, witnessing Ling Mo walking past, braced himself to ask another question.@@novelbin@@

    But as soon as he asked, he received a re: ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead¡­¡± The guard quickly stepped back, cursing himself internally for being overly curious¡­

    After Ling Mo calmly walked away, the group of guards still hadn¡¯t quite figured it out¡­

    ¡°Did he use a Superpower?¡± Someone finally came up with a somewhat reasonable exnation.

    ¡°P¡­probably. Should we ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Ask what? If you want to get scolded, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Damn, why should it be me¡­¡±

    For matters that didn¡¯t concern life and death, no one wanted to take the initiative. That¡¯s just how people in the Camp handled things. Unlike others, those like Ling Mo, who relied on themselves to survive, paid more attention to such details. It was precisely because of this consideration that Ling Mo dared to use such a method.

    But this tactic could only work once. It might fool these people, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t work on those inside that window¡­

    Archive Room¡­

    When Ling Mo reached this area, he noticed the iron te hanging above.

    The original Air Force Corps had left behind arge amount of data, which, after being consolidated by Falcon, formed this archive room filled with extensive disaster information. The reason the Air Force Corps initially managed to dominate the surrounding Survivor Camps was precisely because of this Intelligence. In a situation wheremunication methods were scarce and human activity ranges were significantly restricted, Intelligence was extremely crucial, yet hard toe by. Therefore, from a strategic standpoint, this ce was undoubtedly a very important department¡­ and the person managing it clearly wouldn¡¯t be ordinary.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, they even nted a nail here¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself.

    After some eavesdropping and scent detection, he had basically determined the number of people inside.

    Three people¡­ and one of them was that nail.

    For someone on the other side to have been infiltrating for so long and getting a hand into such an important position, they must be extremely cautious¡­

    ¡°Take it slow¡­ The matters in the Meeting Room and on the Rooftop can¡¯t be concealed for long. Once the news reaches here, this person will immediately inform Chief of Staff Wang¡­ But it¡¯s precisely for this reason that there must be no mistakes.¡± With this thought, Ling Mo had already turned his gaze towards the door.

    A security door¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Zombie Puppet to open it, the most important thing is¡­

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    As the master ball shot forth, Ling Mo¡¯s gaze immediately became focused.

    The master balltched itself firmly onto the door lock, while a psychic tentacle extended silently from it into the Keyhole.

    Though the psychic power Devoured hadn¡¯t beenpletely digested, Ling Mo¡¯s tentacle had undergone new changes after a round of evolution.

    Transformation!

    Previously, it was quite a struggle for him to create a tentacle of normal size with uniform thickness and suitable flexibility. But with stronger psychic power as a support, Ling Mo could now make changes to the tentacle in small areas. This was despite having had only a short time to practice; otherwise, he thought, he¡¯d be able to change even more. Simply put, if his previous psychic power level was at 5, it¡¯s now almost at 6, with his starting point possibly at 0.5 or even lower¡­

    The first aspect he practiced was-lockpicking.

    As he thought about it, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit emotional¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d spend his days advancing his lockpicking skills!

    Once the tentacle entered the Keyhole, it began to expand, adapting and transforming like a gel.

    Though this process seemed simple, it was actually quite a challenge for one¡¯s imagination and concentration.

    It¡¯s hard for those without mental abilities to imagine grappling with the air, relentlessly refining their imagined Key¡­ It¡¯s not just wishful thinking; there are numerous resistances to encounter¡­

    Compared to the Enhancement ability, mental ability is clearly much moreplex¡­ at least in the current scenario.

    From this experience, Ling Mo gradually realized something important-this Superpower seems tailored for psychopaths! How else would a normal person have such expansive thoughts and self-deceptive imagination?

    After feeling dizzy for several seconds, Ling Mo finally sensed some movement.

    ¡°Click¡­¡±

    The door slowly opened, and the master ball¡¯s covering thoroughly muffled the sound. Ling Mo¡¯s gentle lock-turning technique ensured that almost no noise was made.

    His sufficiently slow actions minimized the friction sound between the door and the frame, and the moment the gap opened, Ling Mo eagerly rushed inside¡­

    ¡°Click.¡± The door closed, and Ling Mo immediately destroyed the lock mechanism.

    But as he turned the corner, hiding behind the wall, Ling Mo was suddenly stunned.

    A rather curvaceous woman stood at the other end of the hallway. The crucial point was¡­ she was leaning against the wall, grabbing the hem of her skirt with both hands, slowly pulling it down¡­

    The moment Ling Mo appeared, what he saw was¡­

    ¡°Indeed, a thong¡­¡±

 Chapter 872: The Last Line of Defense

    At the end of the corridor, there was unexpectedly a locker, clearly absent in the early considerations of having someone sneaking in at night¡­

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s watchful gaze, the woman leisurely changed her clothes, asionally pausing to adjust some details¡­ However, for the battle-hardened Ling Mo, this scene was not enough to disrupt his actions¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for now.¡±

    From a distance of just under ten meters, Ling Mo silently focused on every move the woman made, his eyes unblinking¡­

    ¡°Ah Jing,e over here.¡±

    The woman called out suddenly while fastening her shirt without even looking up.

    At this moment, a rank wind suddenly swept from behind her, followed closely by a hand covering her mouth, while the other arm tightly encircled her upper body.

    Caught unawares, the woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but she instinctively raised her heel, stomping heavily on the ambusher¡¯s foot.

    The seven or eight centimeter high stiletto heel was practically a lethal weapon when used like this. As long as the ambusher felt pain, she could seize the opportunity to break free.But since Ling Mo had decided to make a move, how could he possibly give her that chance¡­

    The stiletto heel hit its mark with precision, but the ambusher behind didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    Before she could recover from her astonishment, she was abruptly dragged into the darkness behind her.

    ¡°Whimper whimper!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, or I¡¯ll break through yourst line of defense too!¡± Ling Mo whispered menacingly.

    His threat was evidently quite effective, as the woman immediately remembered something vitally important¡­ she was naked! This line of defense was already tenuous, but it was better than nothing at all!

    ¡°So, all three staff members in here are women, right?¡± Ling Mo asked again.

    The woman gritted her teeth, silent but strained to make struggling movements, yet with arms like those of a Zombie Puppet, forged of iron, she had no room to budge.

    ¡°Not willing to nod? That¡¯s okay, because it¡¯s actually quite easy to tell. If they weren¡¯t all women, then your bold move of changing clothes near the entrance would be quite daring, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Ling Mo remarked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Whimper!¡± The woman could no longer hold back, feeling as if being spied upon was her fault!

    ¡°What do you want!¡± Both quickly pressed into the corner, the woman asked in a muffled voice.

    In the darkness, she couldn¡¯t see the other¡¯s face, but from the build, he seemed formidablyrge.

    Compared to the Ambusher, she was absolutely diminutive like a doll¡­

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be harboring the same thoughts as King Kong, would he? He couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of abducting her!¡±

    This thought naturally popped into her head¡­ after all, she was dragged away while changing her clothes!

    But for Ling Mo, he realized the opportunity when he heard the woman¡¯s shout¡­

    Ten meters wasn¡¯t too challenging for a Zombie Puppet, but being cautious, Ling Mo did not rush into action.

    It was when she suddenly started speaking that Ling Mo felt it was the optimal moment to make a move.

    Firstly, speaking would inevitably distract her, and secondly¡­

    ¡°What now? Want me to help you with your zipper again?¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from ahead, apanied by approaching footsteps.

    ¡°Whimper!¡±

    The woman, controlled by Ling Mo, just about to speak out, fainted, her eyes rolling back.

    Ling Mo gentlyid her down on the ground and then peeked down the corridor.

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±@@novelbin@@

    The neer was a petite woman, looking around in confusion as she called out.

    However, she quickly focused her gaze towards the doorway and walked decisively towards it: ¡°Hey, stop ying around, I¡¯m busy over there¡­ Where are you?¡± §²??N???§§?

    But as the distance closed, Ling Mo sensed something was off.

    The woman seemed to behave normally, but was actually tensed up all over.

    ¡°Hmm? She seems very cautious¡­¡±

    This also meant that she might have good skills, possibly even a superhuman¡­

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    The petite woman soon reached the corner and cautiously turned her head, only to be startled.

    ¡°How can this be¡­¡±

    No one was there; the ce waspletely empty¡­

    In the moment of her astonishment, a Dark Shadow suddenly descended from above, and she was swiftly pinned to the ground.

    This entire sequence urred in less than a second. When she regained her senses from the dizziness, her hands were already held down, and a woman in a state of unconsciousness had appeared beside her.

    From what she could feel, the Ambusher was sitting on her back, and had raised a karate chop just as she came to¡­

    After knocking out two staff members, Ling Mo tied them up together temporarily.

    Considering that two of the three were Members of the Second Camp, Ling Mo did not intend to be overly harsh.

    Despite identally seeing quite a bit, those were all unintended¡­

    The most crucial point was that neither of them had seen the face of his Zombie Puppet clearly.

    With the aftermath dealt with, the next step was to take care of thest person.

    Ling Mo had a vague feeling that this third person, who had not yet appeared, was likely the nail at the heart of the Second Camp¡­ and one of the direct reasons for the danger to him¡­

    Deep within the archive room, there was a tranquility.

    Cabs neatly arranged like those in a Library segmented the vast space into numerous small sections, with dim yellow light shining down from above, casting even darker shadows around.

    And within this shadow, a figure was cautiously moving through.

    Light footsteps, agile and decisive movements¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A woman who was browsing through documents suddenly turned her head, looking towards the darkness.

    The Dark Shadow immediately halted, pressing against the back of a cab.

    ¡°Discovered? Impossible, if it were a mental ability user, my psychic tentacles should have sensed their probe¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, motionless.

    The woman had short, efficient hair and her features were not clear. Judging from her build, she appeared quite ordinary. If it weren¡¯t for specific information, Ling Mo would have had a hard time believing this person was the nail. She seemed to casually look ahead, appearing as if pondering some issue¡­

    Yet, Ling Mo sensed an unusual air about this woman; it waste, and while the other two staff members were cking, she was still working¡­ Maintaining such a level of alertness while fully focused was not something ordinary people could achieve.

    Seeing that no one else was around, the woman set down the file she was holding and slowly walked forward, though not in the direction of Ling Mo¡¯s hiding ce. It seemed as if she was searching for some documents, but Ling Mo had the persistent sensation that her eyes were somehow fixed on him¡­

    This woman¡­ she¡¯s something else.

    Even with her not looking directly at him, Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare to move. Through the gaps between the cabs, he kept a close watch on her, using the Zombies¡¯ stealth instincts to their fullest extent. At the same time, he began to feel something wrong with his body. Some of his muscles started to shrink, and it felt as though the flesh inside was melting away¡­ At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take long before he became nothing more than a heap of rotting flesh.

    The distance between them shrank rapidly until, just as the woman turned past another cab, a soft noise suddenly emerged from the darkness.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly realized what had happened.

    Before he could react, a voice sounded from behind him, and he felt a cold sensation on his neck: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was calm and mechanical, with no hint of trembling in her fingers as she stood with meticulous precision right behind Ling Mo.

    Ling Mo thought to himself. Her handling of the situation was incrediblyposed, and she acted decisively¡­ Moreover, her skills were extraordinary.

    To have remained hidden for so long, she¡¯s clearly not someone easy to deal with¡­

    ¡°Well then¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even wait two seconds before applying more pressure with her wrist.

    A sharp pain shot through his neck, and Ling Mo was suddenly rmed, feeling as though something had pierced his carotid artery.

    Such speed!

    But then, she abruptly halted her move.

    She quickly spoke again: ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 873: A Battle of Life and Death in Mere Seconds

    In the shadows between the cabs, a man and a woman were pressed closely together¡­ What might have seemed like an intimate moment was actually filled with a sense of mortal danger.

    ¡®Plop!¡¯

    Blood dripped down the Zombie Puppet¡¯s neck, but the woman didn¡¯t apply further pressure with her hand.

    Her neck was tense, her back straight¡­ and she was firmly grasped by a hand.

    The hand held her artery, exerting a force that could crush her bones, making her hesitant to doubt the opponent¡¯s strength¡­ Meanwhile, the other hand was gripping her arm in a way that seemed designed to tear her in half.

    ¡°In a life-and-death moment, to have such a reaction, you surprise me,¡± the woman said calmly. ¡°This makes me even more certain of your identity and your motives for infiltrating. You¡¯re probably after me, right? The odds of an outsider bypassing all theyers of security are too low, so you must originally be from the Second Camp¡­ But your attire matches that of a Falcon Member¡­ So, who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Incredible, to have deduced so much in such a short time!¡± Ling Mo marveled silently, tightening his grip further. ¡°Likewise! You acted on mere spection, ready tobel me a thief stealing information? With that excuse, it wouldn¡¯t matter what my identity is; dead is dead¡­ Clever thought¡­ cough cough!¡±

    This woman was really ruthless! Although the stab wasn¡¯t too deep, it was still lethal!

    ¡®For a dead man, you sure talk a lot.¡¯ The woman said calmly.Just listening to her tone, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine her expressionless face.

    Through this brief confrontation, Ling Mo also gained a preliminary understanding of this person.

    Rather than a person, she seemed more like an efficient tool¡­

    ¡°You can try. Before you damage my cervical spine, I guarantee I¡¯ll take you down first,¡± Ling Mo said firmly. Sympathy¡­ it depends on whom you¡¯re up against!

    The other person was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I see, it seems you must be a death soldier. You don¡¯t care about your own life and you put the mission first¡­ we¡¯re the same kind of people.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something¡­¡± Ling Mo felt a chill and couldn¡¯t help but think.

    ¡°But your mission isn¡¯t to kill me, that much is clear from your current actions. If your goal was to eliminate me, you would be attacking me recklessly right now, just aiming to take me down before you die. But you haven¡¯t done that, even as your life is fading, you¡¯ve chosen to keep on talking nonsense,¡± the woman continued. Listening to her speak so calmly about the possibility of her own death was truly unsettling.

    Yet, one had to admit, this woman¡¯s analytical skills were indeed impressive.

    To extract so much information from these details even in such a situation, it was no wonder she had been able to keep her cover so effectively.

    However, for Ling Mo, this ¡°nail¡± was somewhat different from how he had imagined¡­

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The woman finally showed a hint of surprise in her voice. She paused for a moment and said, ¡°You do realize you will soon bleed to death, even if we stay still¡­ Well, my name is Yu Xian. If you prepared thoroughly, you should have figured out my name through elimination. Your asking this question makes me somewhat doubt my own judgment.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡±

    Ling Mo could only offer a bitter smile. How was he supposed to know the names of these three staff members? It wouldn¡¯t be hard to find out if he asked around patiently, but he didn¡¯t have that kind of time¡­

    ¡°However, until a new possibility arises, I still prefer to trust a rationale and well-reasoned judgment,¡± Yu Xian added.

    ¡°You¡¯re stalling for time, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ling Mo suddenly said.

    Yu Xian candidly admitted, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re too calm, which gives me a sense of crisis; even talking doesn¡¯t distract you. I suspect you must have another n, but given the current situation, stalling for time is the best method I can think of, and you too, right?¡±

    Well then¡­a stalemate.

    But what Yu Xian didn¡¯t know was that, at the very spot of the wound, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s flesh was writhing and shifting¡­@@novelbin@@

    Even on the verge of copse, the zombie¡¯s self-healing trait had already kicked in. As long as the wound wasn¡¯t instantly fatal, a zombie¡¯s chances of survival far exceeded that of any human. No matter how sharp Yu Xian¡¯s analytical skills were, it was impossible for her to deduce the true identity of this Zombie Puppet in the absence of any solid clues. ?????B??

    ¡°And that¡¯s¡­ your first mistake!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly roared, and at that exact moment, a Red Glimmer red up at Yu Xian¡¯s feet and quickly began snaking upward.

    At the same time, Ling Mo twisted his body forcefully, mming Yu Xian straight toward the wall behind them.

    Yu Xian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She instinctively pressed her hand against the wound, but to her horror, the injury inside¡­ had already scabbed over!

    That momentary pause proved fatal. Before Yu Xian could adjust her stance, the weapon in her hand made a snapping sound-it had already been broken in half.

    Holding the fractured weapon, Yu Xian did not hesitate. She raised her hand and drove the fragment directly toward Ling Mo¡¯s temple.

    In critical moments like this, it all came down to speed. Under the full force of Ling Mo¡¯s psychic power, the Zombie Puppet¡¯s eyes glowed red, and the muscles in its legs tensed and swelled. In the blink of an eye, the two of them crashed violently into the wall.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yu Xian yelped in pain as she was mmed into the wall, taking the brunt of the impact like a human cushion. Her arm, which took the hit, immediately went limp, causing the broken weapon in her hand to tter to the ground.

    A warm trickle flowed down the face of the Zombie Puppet, dripping onto the floor below.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

    Ling Mo let out a sigh of relief-it had been a very narrow escape.

    He had never encountered a human woman as vicious and unrelenting as Yu Xian. Just as she had said, her actions were no different from that of his Zombie Puppet. Even in the face of crisis, she used every ounce of strength to try and kill her opponent. Such resolve was nothing short of astounding.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    After the impact, Yu Xian was noticeably weakened. Her body shook uncontrobly as violent coughs wracked her frame.

    When Ling Mo turned to look at her, she was already slumped against the base of the wall, her limbs trembling faintly, as if on the verge of convulsing.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Xian¡¯s features were somewhat delicate, but her facial expression seemed rather stiff, and her gaze held a certain emptiness. However, in this moment of pain, her brows furrowed slightly, giving her a hint of liveliness.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a superhuman,¡± Ling Mo stated bluntly, his eyes returning to normal though he was still somewhat out of breath.

    Yu Xian stared at him and replied, ¡°I have just had some training¡­¡± She was direct in her response. ¡°The identity of a superhuman is too sensitive; ordinary people attract less attention. But you¡­¡± Her gaze shifted to Ling Mo¡¯s wound. ¡°Who, or what, are you really¡­¡±

    The rapid healing of his wound and the extraordinary contraction capability of his muscles were unexpected for Yu Xian. If she had known this body belonged to a zombie, she wouldn¡¯t have been surprised. Facing a Senior Zombie with her strength, she might not have even managed to pierce its muscles¡­

    Ling Mo raised a hand to touch his neck, then nced down at his feet.

    He crouched to pick up half of a broken pen and remarked, ¡°You certainly are a professional¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill me. You won¡¯t get anything out of me,¡± Yu Xian suddenly said.

    ¡°No need to be hasty¡­ Truth is, I¡¯ve been quite curious since earlier¡­¡± Ling Mo fixed his gaze on Yu Xian¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°It¡¯s just a job, so why are you so dedicated? Or let me put it another way: is it worth risking everything for someone else? Is it worth harming others just for someone else?¡±

    ¡°Harming¡­¡± Yu Xian murmured, repeating the word once before looking wide-eyed at Ling Mo, then shaking her head. ¡°Impossible, the Second Camp hasn¡¯t received such intelligence¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean Ling Mo, right?¡±

    This time, Yu Xian remained silent. She didn¡¯t appear rmed, but when it came to matters of intelligence, she fell quiet.

    ¡°Chief of Staff Wang¡­ what¡¯s your rtionship with him? When I kill him, maybe I can deliver ast message for you.¡± Ling Mo decided not to mince words anymore and went straight to the point.

    A flicker of emotion finally crossed Yu Xian¡¯s eyes as she hesitated slightly before shaking her head again. But at that moment, the Red Glimmer at the back of her head pulsed suddenly, causing her entire body to convulse involuntarily.

    Without hesitation, Ling Mo delivered a sharp chop to her neck, gently lowering her to the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, since you won¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll have to take it myself¡­¡±

    Using the master ball to read memorieses with a high rate of data loss and imposes a heavy burden on Ling Mo¡­

    In the wilderness, images that didn¡¯t belong to Ling Mo shed continuously through the mind of his main body¡­

    ¡°Do you really want me to go?¡± Under flickering lights, a woman was asking.

    The man opposite her sighed, reached out, and took her hand, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    He trusts me, only me¡­ Though it makes me a bit nervous, I¡¯m also happy¡­ As long as I can ensure his sess, no matter what blocks the way, I will eliminate it with my own hands. Anyone who could be an obstacle will be taken out¡­

    ¡°But for your safety, we need to start intensive training as soon as possible. It might be a bit tough¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, do your part, and when the job is done¡­¡±

    Countless fragmented memories flew by, and then she was holding thepiled data, taking out a specially prepared Communicator¡­

    ¡°¡­It must be connected to Ling Mo¡­ I understand¡­ I¡¯ll keep an eye on it. Wait!¡­ Best of luck with the operation.¡±

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly opened his eyes as the Zombie Puppet looked down at the now unconscious Yu Xian. ¡°Too bad, the n failed. I¡¯m still alive. As for both of you¡­ you really are a perfect match in an unexpected way¡­¡±

    Yu Xian, whose eyes were still open, seemed to twitch once more, but her vacant gaze indicated she¡¯d lost any chance of waking.

 Chapter 874: Are You Face-Blind?

    Chapter 874: Are You Face-Blind?

    ¡°Woo-¡°

    The sudden re of the rm shattered the silence of the Second Camp, and the semi-dormant Airport erupted into chaos.

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s happening?! What is this noise?! What¡¯s going on at the Second Camp¡­¡± A Falcon Member responsible for patrolling turned his head towards the buildings in confusion, but as he did so, his eyes widened involuntarily.

    ¡°Who are you people!¡±

    The only reply was a ssh of blood¡­

    ¡°Go! Don¡¯t let any of these humans in this type of clothing get away. If they surrender, take them captive for now. But if they resist, kill them on the spot!¡± Xia Na lowered her Scythe with a swish and looked around.

    There were already several corpses lying nearby. Li Yalin had just released her grip on one person¡¯s Hair and turned back with a cheeky smile, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Ye Lian maneuvered around a copsing corpse and ran with her Sniper Rifle towards the nearby Watchtower.

    The Soldiers stationed there nowy helplessly slumped over the railing, staring lifelessly downward¡­ They probably never understood, even in death, how someone could shoot them so urately in such poor lighting, without giving them a chance to sound an rm¡­One Soldier even had his finger near the rm, but he could never press it¡­

    ¡°What about us, what about us!¡± Wang Lin crouched in the grass, shouting excitedly.

    ¡°Just follow me¡­¡± Ling Mo said, somewhat exasperated.

    If possible, he¡¯d really like to send this girl to the back¡­

    Fortunately, Yu Shiran had already left, giving his ears a bit of relief.

    At that moment, the little girl was pacing along the Barbed Wire, while Xiao Bai and ck Silk, herpanions, were tasked with clearing the perimeter, effectively cutting off retreat paths. To be more specific, Xiao Bai was in charge of the wilderness, while Yu Shiran was responsible for inside the Airport.

    Ye Lian and the other two female Zombies were tasked with eliminating any Falcon Members left at the Second Camp based on their clothing. Thanks to the Intelligence Ling Mo had gathered in advance, their job wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    As for Ling Mo¡­ he was still multitasking on both sides.

    After taking down Yu Xian, his Zombie Puppet began to experience extensive body decay. The brief forced repair had elerated the copse, leaving Ling Mo with no choice but to abandon any ns involving the Zombie Puppet¡­ As for the solution¡­

    Ling Mo only needed a second to decide-

    Return to the Meeting Room and blend in with the corpses scattered all around¡­

    This approach was mainly to minimize his impact, but after effectively destroying evidence, Ling Mo was faced with numerous ¡°unexinable¡± issues¡­

    ¡°Where are we going now? Why did everything suddenly be so chaotic here?¡± Wang Lin followed closely behind Ling Mo, asking curiously.

    The two of them had reached the side of the building; in Yu Xian¡¯s memory, Ling Mo vaguely saw an entrance nearby.

    ¡°Please stop asking¡­ the door is here!¡± Ling Mo said, feeling a headacheing on.

    Why the chaos? Is that question even necessary?

    Those two in the archive room weren¡¯t unconscious for long, and when they woke up, their high-pitched screams were so loud that even Ling Mo, who was about to cut off the psychic link, heard them! Meanwhile, themotion on the Rooftop was escting, so it¡¯s no wonder the Second Camp had started to react¡­

    Once they began a thorough search, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to discover the bloody scene in the Meeting Room¡­

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Wang Lin insisted.

    ¡°Then keep silent, it¡¯s one of the many virtues of a good woman¡­¡± Ling Mo replied.

    Wang Lin fell silent for a second¡­

    ¡°Holding your breath is good for development.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Wang Lin suddenly realized and couldn¡¯t help but nce at a certain part of Ling Mo¡¯s body, ¡°Does it work for guys too?¡± But she dared not ask that¡­

    ¡°Over there! Hurry up!¡±

    After the chaotic footsteps faded away nearby, Ling Mo cautiously slipped through the door.

    Without looking back, he grabbed Wang Lin and quickly led her toward the stairs.

    ¡°Why are you sneaking around like a thief¡­¡± Wang Lin whispered.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s so chaotic that if I show up openly, I might get caught in friendly fire. Even though the Second Camp currently has the upper hand, who knows if there are traitors among them? Plus, you-you¡¯re now a member of the Central Region Camp, so we can¡¯t risk anything happening to you,¡± Ling Mo replied quickly as he continued to navigate past several groups of people.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Would it kill you to just say you care? You and Xia Na really are a family!¡± Wang Lin muttered under her breath.

    ¡°This way!¡±

    As he pushed open the door, they found themselves in a Corridor.

    Ling Mo pulled Wang Lin to a corner, carefully peeking outside.

    ¡°So many people!¡± Wang Lin eximed softly, immediately covering her mouth.

    Unlike the chaos elsewhere, people here seemed much more orderly. They stood vigntly in the Corridor, while others hurriedly moved about.

    ¡°How do we get close?¡± Wang Lin asked anxiously.

    ¡°Do you know this ce?¡± Ling Mo turned to her.

    Wang Lin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. It¡¯s that Yuwen¡­ the Commander¡¯s office!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems he¡¯s done a decent job with security, which is reassuring,¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    ¡°Reassuring about what?¡± Wang Lin asked, puzzled.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s operation is essentially my own initiative, done without prior coordination with them. Even though I made thorough preparations, if the Second Camp can¡¯t cooperate in time¡­ it seems I was overthinking. Their response to unexpected situations seems quite strong,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    ¡°You know all that¡­?¡± Wang Lin was skeptical.

    Ling Mo, still amused, pointed to the nearest guard and said, ¡°Their psychic fluctuations are intense, indicating that they¡¯re anxious about the developments because they don¡¯t fully understand the situation. Otherwise, they¡¯d be used to this kind of security work. I bet they were assigned here at thest minute. If they¡¯re keen on self-preservation, they certainly understand other things too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still dodging the main point¡­ how are we going to get in!¡± Wang Lin rolled her eyes.

    She red at Ling Mo¡¯s profile, then quietly muttered to herself, ¡°Annoying!¡±

    Ling Mo pulled Wang Lin back to the corner and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°What did you do that¡¯s going to be quick¡­¡± Wang Lin began to protest, but was interrupted by a light ¡°click¡± sound from the Corridor.

    Then, a man¡¯s voice suddenly echoed, ¡°Mr. Zhang¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all under control now.¡±

    ¡°Good, then we don¡¯t need them here anymore. Take them away.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Quickly!¡±

    Wang Lin nced at Ling Mo in surprise, only to find him still calmlyposed.

    ¡°What an annoying guy¡­¡± she thought to herself.

    After the sound of hurried footsteps faded away, another voice suddenly emerged. Judging by the direction, the person was heading straight toward them¡­

    As a shadow appeared on the ground, a Dark Shadow blocked their view.

    The person stood with his back to the light, revealing two rows of white teeth on his shadowy face. ¡°Yo, Ling¡­ ouch!¡±

    Before he could finish his greeting, the man doubled over from a heavy punch to the abdomen and began coughing violently. Even as he coughed, he managed to continue, ¡°Cough¡­ Is this how you greet someone after a long time? I missed you so much, and now we reunite with such a heartfelt scene? Ah, my heart aches¡­ and my dder too¡­¡±

    ¡°When did I ever hit your dder¡­¡± Ling Mo responded, visibly exasperated, as he stepped past Yuwen Xuan into the Corridor. ¡°When I left the Air Force Corps in your hands, I didn¡¯t expect this mess. You really seem to be asking for a beating¡­¡±

    ¡°And this is¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan¡¯s attention quickly shifted to Wang Lin.

    But before he could finish his question, he let out another groan, clutching his stomach and doubling over again.

    ¡°Are you face-blind?¡± Wang Lin snapped.

    After taking two punches, Yuwen Xuan struggled to stand up straight, leaning against the wall. He then straightened up, looking somewhat serious, ¡°Alright, on to business. Tonight¡¯s events, are they rted to you?¡±

    ¡°You sure switch topics fast¡­¡±

 Chapter 875: I Have a Question

    ¡°But before discussing these, it¡¯s more important to solve the current problems first¡­¡± an abrupt voice suddenly chimed in.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve sent everyone away.¡±

    Zhang Yu tugged at his cor, looking utterly exhausted.

    This man had bloodshot eyes and wore a dirty white shirt. If it weren¡¯t for his somewhat tidy hairstyle, he would look just like Yuwen Xuan. Seeing Ling Mo look over, he casually tossed a cigarette his way, nodded in greeting, and then eagerly continued, ¡°Let¡¯s save catching up forter; the situation is quite urgent now.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he had already hastily opened the door: ¡°Let¡¯s talk over here.¡±

    Once inside, he anxiously poured two cups of tea, muttering, ¡°To be honest, Ling-Ge, you really made quite an entrance.¡± He casually threw a piece of paper from his pocket, ¡°My heart can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Wang Lin took the opportunity to nce curiously at it.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ling Mo,¡± the note read in a straightforward and casual manner.

    Wang Lin couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. When did he write this?There are many ways to get it in, but he didn¡¯t seem to have made any moves¡­

    ¡°This Second Camp is really a hot potato.¡± Zhang Yu sat directly opposite Ling Mo, crossed his hands on his knees, leaned forward, and asked, ¡°Ling-Ge, do you have a n? At this point, we have no second path. Those with no family can get by under anyone¡¯s rule here, but I¡¯m different. I have a daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you bring her over?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°Yes, I acted early¡­ Although it¡¯s still dangerous, it¡¯s more reassuring to have her under my watch.¡± Zhang Yu rubbed his palms and asked again, ¡°Ling-Ge, I know when you handed the Second Camp to us, you didn¡¯t expect today¡¯s situation. But¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll face it as ites,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Not only was Zhang Yu dumbfounded, but Yuwen Xuan was also shocked.

    This¡­ this sounds so simple! But the key is, how are we supposed to face it?

    Yuwen Xuan stood there with his mouth open for a moment, then suddenly pped his thigh: ¡°Ahahaha, you¡¯re joking, right? By the way, where is my sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Ling-Ge, could you please borate a bit more?¡± Zhang Yu straightened his chin and asked.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s unlikely for us to fly a helicopter to bomb them¡­ how many troops do they have to attack us?¡± Ling Mo spread his hands and said, ¡°No pressure at all.¡± ?¦Á£Î?§£¨º?

    Zhang Yu¡¯s shoulders involuntarily twitched, and he pped the table as he stood up: ¡°Ling-Ge, aren¡¯t you being reckless here?! Do you know how many people there are in the Second Camp now? Nearly three hundred! Some, like me, have brought their families! Providing for three hundred people isn¡¯t a small feat, relying just on scattered scavenging is hardly sufficient! Even if we can cooperate with the Central Region Camp,¡± he pointed at Wang Lin, ¡°but that¡¯s not going to solve our immediate needs!¡±

    He seemed to be struggling to control his emotions, and his words were somewhat cautious around Wang Lin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to deal with the supplies,¡± Ling Mo said calmly.

    ¡°You can¡­¡± Zhang Yu initially wanted to shout more, but noticing Ling Mo¡¯s expression, he swallowed his words. Ling Mo seemed pretty serious¡­

    Meanwhile, Yuwen Xuanughed and said, ¡°That puts my mind at ease. Those bastards have been strangling us with supplies, and we can provide less and less intelligence¡­ Overall, we haven¡¯t contributed as much as they expected, so they¡¯re unsatisfied. Plus, this feeling of a small independent camp¡­¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who created all this?¡± Ling Mo said bluntly.

    Zhang Yu was silent for a while before asking, ¡°It seems Ling-Ge has thought it through before doing this¡­ but why didn¡¯t you discuss it with us first¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t?¡± Ling Mo raised an eyebrow and said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like being messed with,¡± Ling Mo replied. ¡°Being silently schemed against isn¡¯t my style. If just wiping out his team wasn¡¯t enough to make him feel the pain, then I¡¯ll simply uproot the forces he¡¯s nted here. Not only him, but all those old bastards standing with him-I¡¯ll let them taste it properly¡­¡±

    ¡°What a terrible statement¡­¡± Wang Lin thought to herself.

    ¡°But before confronting them head-on, the first thing we need to do is¡­¡± Ling Mo finished his tea in one gulp, stood up, and dusted off his sleeves, ¡°Let¡¯s clean up all the mess they left here!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ling Mo continued, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    Zhang Yu immediately responded, ¡°After getting the news, I ordered a lockdown of the Falcon members¡¯ residential area, and we¡¯ve cordoned off their main activity areas¡­ The problem is that there are still many Falcon members active. Silently dealing with them is difficult, even with superhumans¡­¡±

    ¡°We can skip that part; Yalin and her team are handling it, and I trust in their abilities,¡± Ling Mo said. With the capabilities of the Zombie Puppet able to take care of those people, not to mention three Senior Zombies¡­ though there was some concern, after some thought, Ling Mo felt more assured.

    The purpose of zombies¡¯ existence is battle and evolution. If their right to fight is taken away, how fast could their evolution really be? Besides, fighting humans is somewhat better than fighting zombies¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zhang Yu finally had a smile on his face.

    Yuwen Xuan, following behind, weakly asked, ¡°My sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me take you down to see the situation now,¡± Zhang Yu suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. By the way, how old is your daughter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still a child, please go easy on her.¡±

    Before leaving, Ling Mo reached his hand behind him and gestured.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    The master ball leaped urately into Ling Mo¡¯s hand.

    The atmosphere in the corridor of the building was quite tense.@@novelbin@@

    Close to twenty people were split into two groups, facing off against each other, with guns drawn.

    A youth stepped forward from one of the groups, holding a pistol, looking hostile as he asked, ¡°What exactly do you want? Why won¡¯t you let us out?¡±

    ¡°People from the branch camp trying to stop us? Do you believe I won¡¯t shoot you right now?¡±

    ¡°What on earth is going on outside? If you don¡¯t tell us, it¡¯ll be toote when I find your superior!¡±

    Shouts immediately erupted from the crowd, mixed with a lot of cursing and swearing.

    In contrast, the other group appeared remarkably stern, not even bothering to speak or move.

    Their guns were uniformly aimed at the others, and their unwavering gazes indicated¡­ they were not joking around.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± the youth took a step back, his face darkening as he said, ¡°Even with our provocation, they aren¡¯t getting angry, it seems things are really bad¡­¡±

    ¡°No way, everything was fine during the day!¡± someone beside him whispered.

    ¡°Yeah, if something really happened, we would have heard something about it.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re blocking us here¡­¡±

    The young man frowned, ncing at them before saying, ¡°Shut up! Better safe than sorry, we can¡¯t just linger here.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What to do¡­¡± The youth slowly reached for his pocket, but suddenly a sharp pain shot through his wrist.

    ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed and staggered sideways.

    But before he hit the ground, a strange scene unfolded.

    With a rush of voices, he was suddenly pulled forward and then heavily thrown in front of the Second Camp¡¯s guards.

    The guards immediately parted, creating a path.

    ¡°It¡¯s a grenade.¡±

    Zhang Yu knelt down to pull the youth¡¯s arm out and felt his pocket.

    The youth clutched his wrist, screaming in pain, but before he could beg for mercy, he was dragged away.

    This scene left the opposing Falcon members silent, rendering the entire corridorpletely quiet.

    ¡°Ling-Ge, how should we deal with them?¡± Yuwen Xuan asked, turning his head expectantly.

    His demeanor immediately caused Zhang Yu to lower his head, avoiding the curious and confused gazes of the Second Camp members.

    Ling Mo sauntered over with his hands in his pockets, his gaze slowly sweeping over the people across from him.

    ¡°You¡­ you heard that, right? They¡¯re going to make a move!¡± a Falcon member shouted from within the crowd.

    Just as he was about to back away, his pupils suddenly contracted.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The person next to him eximed in shock and quickly moved aside to watch him fall backward.

    His mouth was still in a speaking position, but there was a deep blood hole under his left eye.

    Blood gushed out, quickly staining half of his face bright red, a gruesome sight that sparked terror among the others.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really like people who hide and incite others¡­ he¡¯s right about one thing.¡± Ling Mo spoke calmly under the varied gazes of the crowd. ¡°If any of you make a sudden move, we won¡¯t hesitate to act. So, it¡¯s best if you put down your guns; we wouldn¡¯t want any idental misfires¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! Quite the style! If only he wore a ck mask, he¡¯d look just like them¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan murmured in admiration.

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to terrorists! Do you think standing against so many gun barrels isn¡¯t stressful for me?¡± Ling Mo retorted angrily.

    At this point, Zhang Yu chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re all humans here. As long as there¡¯s no infighting, we won¡¯t trouble you. Later on, whether you choose to leave or stay, we can discuss it. But for now, cooperation would be wise. We¡¯ve worked so hard to survive up till now; wouldn¡¯t it be worse to die here than being eaten by a zombie?¡±

    The opposite side was silent for a moment, then one of the Falcon members rxed his fingers and dropped his pistol with a ¡°ck.¡±

    More sounds followed one after another, and once they put down their guns, the soldiers from the Second Camp immediately rushed forward to tie them up.

    Ling Mo stood aside and asked one of them, ¡°I have a question¡­¡±

 Chapter 876: You Have the Talent to Be a Spy

    ¡­After a moment, Ling Mo straightened up and said, ¡°Fortunately, no one secretly contacted Falcon Camp. As long as we quickly control the remaining hostiles, the initiative willpletely be in our hands. By the time Falcon realizes something is amiss, it will be toote, and they will have to passively ept the oue.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you unknowinglypared our actions to some kind of misdeed!¡± Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout from the side.@@novelbin@@

    Despite his words, Zhang Yu swiftly began following Ling Mo¡¯s instructions. These captives were used as living examples to persuade surrenders, with their fixed lines being: Drop your weapons and nomunication.

    From the current situation, theter Falcon finds out, the more beneficial it is for the Second Camp¡­

    ¡°By the way, about tonight¡­¡±

    As Yuwen Xuan turned his head, he found Ling Mo had already disappeared¡­

    ¡°Darn it!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡­The chaos at the Second Campsted for two hours. Since the ¡°senior management¡± was entirely wiped out, most of the blocked Falcon members decisively gave up and chose to surrender.

    As for those running around with guns¡­ or even trying to escape, their lives were imed one by one by a few shadows darting through the night.¡°Another corpse!¡±

    In the shadow outside one of the buildings, a team was inspecting the corpse on the ground.

    One burly man waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to look!¡± He reached for his Communicator, grinned widely, andughed heartily, ¡°It¡¯s my friend who¡¯s arrived.¡±

    ¡°Tom¡¯s friend¡­¡±

    ¡°So this was your friend¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ probably his friend¡¯s wife.¡±

    Everyone silently surrounded the corpse, remarking, ¡°So fierce¡­¡±

    ¡°The feature is actually being very beautiful¡­¡± Tom corrected.

    Cleansing the enemy wouldn¡¯t actually take two hours. But the Second Camp, which had been suppressed for a long time, seemed to unleash a hurricane, swiftly clearing out everything and everyone Falcon had nted here.

    Zhang Yu continued to shoutmands while venting his frustration. Ironically, the fact that he could be so thorough showed that he knew everything. Nothing is more exasperating than watching someone mess with your home while you¡¯re fully aware of it. He initially thought that the Second Camp would have to passively endure this, but was surprised at how quickly the situation reversed.

    Although he often felt that Ling Mo¡¯s approach was reckless, at this moment, Zhang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think with satisfaction, ¡°Taking the initiative to counterattack is great! Instead of always worrying about when the other side will make a move, it¡¯s better to strike first! Come to think of it, we justck a bit of courage¡­¡±

    Ever since being targeted by those core powers, Zhang Yu had been living under the word ¡°endure.¡± Not only did he endure, but he also dragged Yuwen Xuan along with him. The reason? Too many concerns. ??¦­?¦Â??

    With over three hundred Members under his responsibility, he couldn¡¯t just take his daughter and fend for themselves. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose, didn¡¯t dare fight, and even when pressured into a corner, he still thought of seeking aid.

    How powerful could Ling Mo be anyway? Zhang Yu wasn¡¯t sure.

    After all, he¡¯s just an individual; could he reallypare to the giant that is Falcon?

    But recalling that Ling Mo once took down the Air Force Corps, Zhang Yu harbored a glimmer of hope.

    As for whether he was grasping at straws, Zhang Yu wasn¡¯t certain.

    At this moment, he suddenly realized that confidence doesn¡¯te from imagination; at least Ling Mo was more courageous than any of them. If he knew Ling Mo had previously taken on Niepan, he might have been left speechless¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ he could just walk away whenever he wanted,¡± Yuwen Xuan suddenly remarked from beside him.

    Zhang Yu, filled with emotion, was momentarily stunned and maintained that expression for nearly a minute afterward¡­

    ¡°Ling-Ge!¡±

    Inside the building, as Ling Mo turned a corner, three figures rushed towards him.

    He swiftly jumped back, dodging six sharp ws while protecting his vital parts with his hands, ¡°All done?¡±

    Even after the failed ambush, Xia Na was still all smiles, ¡°It was simple!¡±

    Ye Lian and Li Yalin, standing behind her, nodded obediently in agreement.

    Wang Lin, who hadn¡¯t had enough fun, chimed in as well, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve left the rest for others to handle.¡±

    ¡°Why are the people at the Central Region Camp acting so eager¡­¡±

    After regrouping, Ling Mo led the girls back to the area near the archive room.

    The two overly frightened staff members had already been removed, leaving the surroundingspletely empty.

    ¡°The female spy has a secret space here, but her memory doesn¡¯t have much information on how to ess it,¡± Ling Mo said quietly on the way.

    Ye Lian silently waved her fist, implying that problems like this could be solved with brute force¡­

    But Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. She installed a self-destruct mechanism there. If we don¡¯t open it the correct way, we won¡¯t get to see what¡¯s inside. She may look delicate, but she used to be a top student in the chemistry department.¡±

    ¡°Chemistry, huh¡­,¡± Xia Na mused, rubbing her chin. ¡°So if we recklessly break down the door, we might find thepartment filled with something like white phosphorus?¡± Catching Ling Mo¡¯s gaze, she quickly shrugged and added, ¡°I¡¯m just saying. No matter how much of a genius she is, I¡¯m only a high school student, okay? It¡¯s hard to imagine specifics without seeing the actual setup.¡±

    ¡°Funny how you never brought up being a high school student when you were developing the 108 moves¡­¡±

    Just as the conversation threatened to veer off track, Wang Lin interrupted with a question: ¡°What¡¯s the 108 moves?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Ling Mo nced at the door and decisively turned the handle.

    ¡°Ah! I thought you said we shouldn¡¯t open it randomly!¡± Wang Lin eximed.

    Compared to her reaction, Ye Lian and the other two girls remained unusually calm¡­ Li Yalin even rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡°Amateur¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of secret space is hidden inside an entire restroom! Use somemon sense, will you!¡± Ling Mo said, entirely exasperated.

    However, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but inwardly criticize. This woman named Yu Xian was indeed a perfect candidate for a spy. It¡¯s no wonder she left her chemical talents untouched and was sent here instead. By setting a secret space inside thedies¡¯ room, she coulde and go without raising suspicion. Moreover, aside from those two colleagues, the likelihood of anyone else barging into thedies¡¯ room and conducting a detailed search was practically zero. Clever n!

    Once inside, Ling Mo headed straight for the innermost cubicle.

    Outside this cubicle was a sign saying ¡°Out of Order,¡± and a piece of Barbed Wire was hanging on the door. Judging by the rust on the wire, it seemed it hadn¡¯t been opened for quite a long time.

    Ye Lian moved to the adjacent cubicle, looked up, then tapped on the divider and said, ¡°She probably¡­ used to go over this way¡­¡±

    Li Yalin nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah, this panel looks slightly more worn outpared to the other side! She must have climbed over it often¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely got it wrong¡­¡± Ling Mo said, removing the Barbed Wire and pushing the door open.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± he said, pointing to the toilet tank.

    ¡°How much could you fit in there?¡± Wang Lin asked curiously, peering over.

    Xia Na set her Scythe aside and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    By now, she understood Ling Mo¡¯s intention. In this kind of enclosed space, probably only Senior Zombies like them could use their sense of smell to assess what was inside.

    But before she began, she remarked with some relief, ¡°Good thing she didn¡¯t put it inside the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Fishing stuff out of the toilet daily would definitely leave some psychological scars¡­¡± Ling Mo replied with a wry smile.

    Xia Na examined it closely and said, ¡°There¡¯s quite a strong chemical smell¡­ It¡¯s not just a trap; there¡¯s been extensive modification done here¡­¡± She tapped around with her hand, ¡°If we force it open, there might be an explosion or fire. But for us, that¡¯s just a minor issue¡­¡±

    A few minutester, Xia Na suddenly eximed with excitement, ¡°Found it! The spot with the weakest scent; we can break in from here without any problems!¡±

    With Wang Lin present, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Xia Na to take on the startling task of opening the box by hand, so the job fell to Li Yalin.

    With a gentle insertion of the sharp Snake Kiss, they immediately heard a soft ¡°clink.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really a hiddenpartment!¡± Ling Mo eximed, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

    Li Yalin continued to apply force, and soon had the entire edge pried up.

    Apanied by ¡°click, click, click¡± sounds, the outer stic shell cracked open bit by bit, revealing ayer of sheet metal underneath.

    ¡°This is it¡­¡± Xia Na remarked. ¡°The spot Yalin applied force to is right at the seam. If that person also had some decent welding skills, even we wouldn¡¯t be able to open the tank without causing damage.¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Once Li Yalin had patiently widened the gap, she twisted it openpletely.

    As the tank split open entirely, a metal box immediately came into view.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xia Na carefully extracted it and ced it on the washbasin.

    ¡°No chemical scent,¡± she said after another check and then handed it over to Ling Mo.

    There was no lock on the box, so Ling Mo gently lifted thetch and opened it.

    However, the contents took him by surprise¡­

    There was a note, a photograph, and a Communicator¡­

    ¡°This is¡­ a number, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ling Mo said, examining the note.

    He picked up the photo and paused for a moment.

    It was a printout from a color printer. Though the quality was somewhat strange, the image was clear enough.

    The background appeared to be a riverside in X City, with the main subjects being a man and a woman. The woman was Yu Xian, while the man had a refined and gentle appearance¡­

    ¡°Just like what I saw in her memory,¡± Ling Mo murmured, studying it for a couple more seconds before unapologetically slipping it into his pocket.

    ¡°Why are you taking their photo?¡± Wang Lin asked.

    ¡°To recognize the faceter¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Ling Mo¡¯s attention turned to the Communicator¡­

 Chapter 877: Yu Xian Is in My Hands

    ¡°This must be the tool she used to directlymunicate with Chief of Staff Wang¡­¡± Ling Mo rubbed his temple and reached out to pick up the Communicator. This device was quite different from the ones he usually saw; it was clearly heavily modified.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s customized, it must be secure against eavesdropping. Maybe there¡¯s no limit on when calls can be made, allowing contact with that person at any time,¡± Xia Namented from the side.@@novelbin@@

    Li Yalin leaned in from the other side, looking down and asking, ¡°Should we call?¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression suddenly turned somewhat eerie as he held the Communicator in silence.

    Of course, Ling Mo was displeased with the mastermind who plotted against him¡­ but whether he should engage in a conversation this way, he was somewhat uncertain.

    Through a series of indirect contacts, Ling Mo had already formed a few impressions: cold-blooded, calcting, and decisive¡­ Only someone like this could stand out among the core Members and be their leader.

    Even from Su Qianrou¡¯s attitude, it was easy to see that this man indeed had a formidable presence.

    However¡­ just how strong this person was, wasn¡¯t really what concerned Ling Mo. What he cared about was, what could he gain from making this call?

    ¡°No matter how much they try to block it, the news will definitely reach Falcon Camp by tomorrow. These people probably have a routine of reporting to the Main Camp, and simultaneous issues will certainly raise rms. A little analysis would easily reveal what happened. Second Camp here probably won¡¯t just let these people carry on as usual, right? So¡­¡± Xia Na pinched her hair tips and said, ¡°The effective usage time of this Communicator is from now until about six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±¡°So, you mean to say I should use this time to think about what questions I want to ask¡­¡± Ling Mo said.

    Xia Na¡¯s lips curled up, and she snapped her fingers: ¡°Exactly! Talking to this kind of person is definitely tiring, if you don¡¯t think it through in advance¡­ Hey! You¡¯ve already made the call?¡±

    Silence suddenly filled the restroom, leaving only Ling Mo calmly staring into the Mirror while holding the Communicator.

    After several remote confrontations, this was the first real conversation¡­

    He wondered what kind of expression the other person would have upon hearing his voice¡­

    Judging from his approach, it seems to Ling Mo that in his eyes, Ling Mo and hispany are merely insignificant bugs to be casually chased and crushed¡­ Crushing them would be ideal, but failing to do so would not matter, as he could always make time to squash themter¡­

    A few secondster, a deep, somewhatzy-sounding male voice came through, despite the electromaic interference. One could still detect the distinct tone of a Radio Host in his voice¡­

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Are you Xu Shuhan¡¯s colleague?¡± Ling Mo frowned.

    Considering the man¡¯s refined appearance, Ling Mo felt an urge to punch him.

    Shouldn¡¯t such a person have a crude face and be spewing vulgarities? Why doesn¡¯t his personality match his looks? Thinking about Yu Xian¡¯s devoted demeanor¡­ it truly is a superficial world! ????????¨º?

    Just as Ling Mo was about to speak, he heard a sudden ¡°Hmm?¡± from the other end.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Yu Xian, who are you?¡± The man asked calmly.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    His hearing was incredibly sharp! The problem was Ling Mo hadn¡¯t even started talking yet. How did he figure it out?

    ¡°No need to keep it up, your breathing rate is different from Yu Xian¡¯s, and is rougher than a woman¡¯s, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a man. Where is Yu Xian? Is she in danger?¡± The man continued.

    This barrage of deductions made Ling Mo¡¯s expression darken.

    Like Yu Xian, this man also possessed extraordinary hearing and strong analytical skills. Even from mere hints, they could draw many conclusions. However, this Chief of Staff Wang was obviously much more formidable than Yu Xian, suggesting that the ¡°special training¡± Yu Xian mentioned was personally taught by him.

    However¡­ training his own girlfriend to carry out dangerous missions was indeed reprehensible!

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care who you are, just don¡¯t harm Yu Xian, and I¡¯ll make it worth your while¡­¡± Chief of Staff Wang continued.

    Ling Mo sneered at that moment, interrupting him and said, ¡°Stop pretending. Offering me benefits? Who do you think you are, so confident?¡±

    His tone might have been too harsh, as even the female Zombies turned to look.

    Wang Lin covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Go on, keep talking. Add a bit more emphasis and you¡¯ll sound just like a kidnapper.¡±

    ¡°Yu Xian is in my hands,¡± Ling Mo dered bluntly.

    ¡°Wow, you actually went through with it! Saying such terrible lines with such righteousness!¡± Wang Lin eximed in surprise.

    Chief of Staff Wang fell silent at first, but he quickly responded, maintaining his tone, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re quite calm. I guess when you¡¯re silent, it¡¯s not because you¡¯re sad, but because you¡¯re giving orders,¡± Ling Mo remarked.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Chief of Staff Wang replied. ¡°Make your demands.¡±

    Ling Mo furrowed his brows again¡­ Despite their differing stances, when that woman expressed resistance through her silence, it indeed revealed a twisted kind of love¡­ A mad love that was all for herself, disregarding others¡­

    But her sacrifice only led to Chief of Staff Wang¡¯s continually calm, and even somewhat cold, demeanor.

    After all that was said, he didn¡¯t even offer a superfluous greeting¡­ And this strictly business-like attitude made Ling Mo feel a chill down his spine.

    Why do people live, and what do they rely on to live¡­ These questions had wandered through his mind many times.

    But, the ways people survive are indeed very different¡­

    ¡°Will you fulfill my demands?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ¡°I will,¡± Chief of Staff Wang quickly replied.

    Ling Mo shook his head and said, ¡°No, you won¡¯t. The fact that I got hold of this Communicator means I already know a lot of information. So, whether Yu Xian is dead or not, she has already lost her value for survival. You just want to kill me.¡±

    The other party immediately fell silent. At times like this, negating what was said didn¡¯t hold much significance¡­ So when he spoke again, he merely suggested, ¡°Or perhaps we could make a deal, a mutually beneficial one. I think you wouldn¡¯t refuse that, right? To show my sincerity, I didn¡¯t even bother asking any superfluous questions¡­¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Ling Mo interrupted him again, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in making deals with you.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you call?¡± Chief of Staff Wang asked.

    ¡°To confirm whether you¡¯re really scum. Now that I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ll feel even more motivated when I beat you up,¡± Ling Mo said coldly.

    ¡°What do you mean by¡­¡±

    ¡°My name is Ling Mo, remember that well, and¡­ wait for me toe and beat you.¡±

    After hanging up the Communicator, Ling Mo swiftly extracted a tiny chip from it.

    ¡°This could be some sort of tracker¡­ who knows, anything unusual is suspicious,¡± he casually tossed it into the toilet, saying, ¡°Go find another dimension down the sewer.¡±

    ¡°You were quite impressive just now¡­ yet you¡¯re still distracted checking the Communicator,¡± Xia Na said, supporting her forehead.

    Ye Lian smiled dumbly at Ling Mo, obediently taking the Communicator from his hand.

    Watching her gently shake the Communicator, it seemed like she wanted to shake Chief of Staff Wang right out of it and give him a good beating¡­

    ¡°But¡­ you did enjoy cursing him out, now he definitely knows something¡¯s wrong here,¡± Wang Lin said worriedly.

    Ling Mo raised his wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s been over two hours now, and it¡¯s deep into the night¡­ The most troubling time has passed. Even if he notices something, it will take hours to investigate and confirm¡­ What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    ¡°I wish they would send more people so none of them can return,¡± Li Yalin giggled, but her words sent a chill through the room¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely¡­ I guess they will still try to fight a war of resources,¡± Ling Mo said.

    Resources had always been Falcon¡¯s advantage, but to Ling Mo now, resources were the least of his concerns¡­

    All he needed to do was figure out how to get those items out.

    Inside the Falcon Camp.

    In a dimly lit office, a man draped in a nket sat expressionlessly, clutching amunicator, staring out of the window. Behind him stood a woman, equally silent.

    Unlike him, the woman was dressed in a smart professional outfit and wore gold-rimmed sses, looking meticulous and still immersed in work.

    The static from themunicator sounded loud and somewhat eerie in the quiet room.

    ¡°Chief of Staff?¡± the woman suddenly spoke.

    The man¡¯s fingers began to tighten around themunicator, turning his knuckles a bit white, and the device started making a faint ¡°click¡± sound.

    After a dozen seconds, he exhaled sharply and asked, ¡°Have all the people sent to hunt him down disappeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman nodded.

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± His grip tightened further. ¡°No wonder he managed to call me directly.¡±

    ¡°Chief of Staff, theirbat ability should not be underestimated. Even though they are few in number, their battle experience is indeed extensive,¡± the woman observed.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± the man said, releasing themunicator and leaning back in his chair. ¡°That pawn ispletely useless now. We¡¯ll have to find other ways to pressure Yuwen Xuan. Still, we can¡¯t just let him off. Once this is over, pick some skilled operatives from the main team to take him and his aplices out.¡±

    His tone was indifferent, as if discussing a group of ants rather than living people.

    The woman nodded slightly, ¡°Understood. So tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°No rush. No matter how desperate they get, they¡¯ll eventually have to yield,¡± the man tightened his nket, then suddenly chuckled, ¡°Remember your name¡­ How trivial¡­¡±

 Chapter 878: Miracle Human Survival Base

    ¡°Exactly one hundred and twentybat personnel, and nearly two hundred in logistics. Additionally, we have seven usable helicopters and two fighter jets¡­ the rest are still under repair. However, given our currentck of pilots, even if we could fix them, they wouldn¡¯t be of much use¡­¡±

    In the Meeting Room, Zhang Yu read from a report he was holding. Sitting in front of him were all the senior management of the Second Camp, along with Ling Mo and his group. Notably absent were Wang Lin and Old Zheng. In fact, upon arriving at the Second Camp, Old Zheng was eager to find a way to contact his own camp. While Wang Lin was quite interested in these chaos-inducing activities, she was still a member of the Central Region Camp, making her unsuitable for participating in certain asions.

    ¡°¡­ So, from an overallbat capability standpoint, we¡¯re certainly weaker than Falcon. However, we do possess a transportation advantage theyck. From this perspective, the likelihood of them taking direct action against us is rtively low. As for everyone¡¯s concerns about the resource war¡­¡± Zhang Yu then turned to Ling Mo, ¡°I think it¡¯s more appropriate for you, Ling-Ge, to address that.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    But just as Ling Mo stood up, a dark-skinned Fatty mmed his hand on the table and burst out, ¡°What nonsense is this? We¡¯ve been gathered here since early morning, not to listen to more talk about grand ns. We just want to know, what¡¯s the point of such an unnned action? We¡¯re totally unprepared; how long can we hold out against Falcon? Don¡¯t me me for being blunt, but we¡¯re the ones on the front line risking our lives. If we don¡¯t hear something substantive, we¡¯re not buying in!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this whole thing was way too sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this reckless action just putting everyone on the grill¡­¡±

    The room filled with murmurs. Some loudly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not buying in!¡±

    ¡°There has to be an exnation!¡±¡°We came to the camp for a better chance at survival, not to follow you into chaos!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Na¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she was about to stand with her Scythe in hand when Ling Mo pressed her shoulder to stop her.

    These people were different from the members of Falcon. It was precisely because of their presence that the Second Camp could function normally.

    To keep a camp orderly, a lot has to be done. Just managing the daily lives of hundreds of people is a tremendous task.

    With so many people, it¡¯s perfectly normal to have differences of opinion. Ling Mo nced from left to right, waiting until everyone gradually quieted down before he spoke loud and clear, ¡°I did act too hastily on this matter.¡±

    The room remained silent, with some people showing a hint of confusion, exchanging puzzled looks.

    Did he just admit it?

    Most of them were familiar with Ling Mo, and even those who weren¡¯t at least knew who he was.

    He wasn¡¯t just the boss¡¯s boss¡­ In fact, his words carried more weight than the boss¡¯s.

    The moreplicated issues, these people didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t need to. For them, knowing that Ling Mo¡¯s words were effective and represented the will of the highest level was enough. £Ò?????¦Â§§?

    So his words at this moment clearly made them uneasy.

    Fatty was about to shout again when Ling Mo continued calmly, ¡°But acting quickly doesn¡¯t mean acting wrongly. I know you¡¯re all waiting for Falcon¡¯s next move, hoping they won¡¯t push too hard and will leave you a way out¡­ To be honest, they will leave you a way out, but besides a few indispensable people, how many of you think you can continue to stay at Second Camp? Once you¡¯re transferred to Falcon, I don¡¯t need to describe what life awaits you there, do I?¡±

    ¡°So what, at least we¡¯ll still be alive!¡± someone replied sullenly.

    More people showed a trace of dissatisfaction. What¡¯s the use of saying this? Pretty words are easy to speak, and these weren¡¯t even pretty words!

    Ling Mo continued, seemingly unfazed, ¡°Many of you probably think that as long as you¡¯re alive, that¡¯s all that matters. I¡¯m not here to stop you from thinking that way. But what I want to say is, today I didn¡¯t y by the usual rules just to escape a controlled fate. Even if they weren¡¯t controlling me directly, but the camp I once built with my own hands. Living a life where your fate depends entirely on someone¡¯s whim is truly a miserable existence.¡±

    The crowd fell silent. Although some still wore sarcastic smiles, nobody stepped up to argue.

    There was no denying that Ling Mo was speaking the truth¡­

    Those present indeed thought that way. They kept retreating in the hopes that in the end, things would be resolved peacefully.

    Falcon wasn¡¯t aiming to wipe out the Second Camp; they probably just wanted more power. Even if that meant bing puppets, being relocated to Falcon¡¯s headquarters to be monitored, or being sent to dangerous posts, it still seemed preferable to open conflict. Living as long as they had, they feared death even more.

    Surviving up to now only to die for such a reason¡­ it was truly disheartening! Many held these thoughts. Even Ling Mo wasn¡¯t immune; he cherished life and wanted to survive just as much¡­

    But surviving isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s not just about mastering survival skills; it¡¯s aboutpeting with others for limited resources. The Air Force Corps was like this once, and Falcon is today.

    So, even if it¡¯s depressing¡­ even if it¡¯s frustrating¡­ this is how it is¡­

    Yuwen Xuan seemed indifferent, while Zhang Yu and others couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of helplessness.

    Ling Mo¡¯s words hit the mark with them too.

    ¡°Good, it seems you haven¡¯tpletely given up yet, and still want to live with dignity,¡± Ling Mo nodded suddenly. ¡°Rest assured, I never intended to destroy this ce, nor did I intend to plunge you into a resource crisis. Try thinking from another perspective: would I really sh with Falcon without being fully prepared?¡±

    This rhetorical question left everyone momentarily stunned, and then even more intense discussions erupted.

    Zhang Yu and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, thinking to themselves, he just might!

    ¡°Falcon can leverage resources to pressure us because they control half of X City and A City, and they have enough arablend. As for us, we actually have the conditions to cultivatend, but we¡¯re hindered by theck of tools and the inability to transport them via Helicopter. Let¡¯s put this issue aside for now and focus on the current supplies¡­¡±

    As soon as Ling Mo finished, a young woman stood up with a report in hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ve conducted a new round of inventory overnight. ording to the most basic consumption calctions, our supplies canst for a month, and food will alsost roughly a month. If Falcon decides to cut off our supplies, they could win in about a month and a half. Scattered gathering won¡¯t meet the needs of over 300 people¡­¡±

    She spoke quickly and in a serious tone, but after finishing, she seemed unexpectedly nervous and looked at Ling Mo for reassurance.

    ¡°You may sit down,¡± Ling Mo said with a smile, then turned to the anxious senior management, ¡°A month isn¡¯t a lot of time, but for us, it¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you secure enough food within a month?¡± Fatty asked again.

    At his question, everyone¡¯s attention turned towards Ling Mo, waiting for his answer.

    Ling Mo simply smiled calmly, clenched his fist, and said, ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    The crowd erupted once more, and while some remained skeptical, no one voiced their doubts.

    Fatty, however, asked once more, ¡°What if you can¡¯t? If you don¡¯t find the food, what¡¯s your n then?¡±

    As Ling Mo looked at him, Fatty¡¯s eyes flickered, and he turned his face slightly as he added, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving here. My questions aren¡¯t about allegiance to Falcon but are for the sake of my brothers and me.¡±

    ¡°Then trust me to safeguard this ce,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    Fatty moved his lips as if to speak but eventually said nothing and sat back quietly.

    The discussions around the room gradually diminished until there wasplete silence.

    ¡°In one month, I¡¯ll transform this ce,¡± Ling Mo added.

    Yuwen Xuan interjected, ¡°Oh, speaking of which, I have a very important suggestion! How about we change the name?¡±

    ¡°Miracle, Miracle Human Survival Base,¡± Ling Mo replied.

    ¡°Creating a miracle¡­ it does have a nice ring to it,¡± Zhang Yu nodded in agreement, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d pick a name that would be embarrassing to mention¡­¡±

    Just then, the door to the Meeting Room suddenly opened.

    A guard walked in and announced, ¡°We have guests.¡±

    ¡°Guests? At this time?¡± Zhang Yu asked in confusion.

    But Ling Mo was already rising to his feet, a smile on his face, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°They? Who?¡± Yuwen Xuan asked, bewildered.

    ¡°Consider them reinforcements,¡± Ling Mo replied simply.

    ¡­

    A few minutester, in the hall of Miracle Base.

    An energetic voice came through the door first, ¡°Wow, is this already settled? By the way, will there be anypensation for my running around these past few days¡­?¡±

    As the door opened, a woman in a tight leather suit, exuding a wild aura, walked in carrying a Machine Gun.

    She looked at Ling Mo from a distance and nodded upwards with her chin, ¡°Long time no see, Regimental Commander.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Let me make an introduction,¡± Ling Mo said, turning to the astonished crowd, ¡°This is Lucy from F Team¡­ as for me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still the Regimental Commander of F Team?!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean you¡¯re from F Team¡­ I must be understanding this wrong!¡±

    ¡°F Team¡­¡±

    Only Zhang Yu remained calm, ¡°F Team is also reinforcement?¡±

 Chapter 880: Keep a Low Profile

    Three dayster, on a clear and sunny morning, a helicopter took off from the Miracle Base.

    Inside the cabin sat arge group, including Ling Mo and his team, members of the Miracle Squad, instructor Mu Chen, and the ever-silent Xu Shuhan. In Ling Mo¡¯s calction, this group also included Xiao Bai and Yu Shiran, who were racing through the wilderness below¡­ and ck Silk could count as half a member.

    Originally, Wang Lin and Lan Lan also insisted oning along, but they were dragged back by Old Zheng and Old Lan, respectively.

    Old Zheng¡¯s reasoning was that they needed to wait for news from the Central Region Camp, while Old Lan simply thrust a list into Ling Mo¡¯s hands and vanished under the guise of being a protective father.

    Miracle Base didn¡¯t have a readyboratory, so everything needed to be built from scratch, making the list ridiculously long¡­

    As for Lucy, who had brought people along, she temporarily stayed at Miracle Base and joined the defensive deployment as an ally. During the time Ling Mo and his team were away, the cooperation between the F Team and Miracle would ensure the safety of this newly founded base.

    At this moment, Ling Mo held two lists in his hands, his brows tightly furrowed.

    After a long pause, he sighed deeply and said, ¡°They¡¯re really messing with me¡­ Also, why are you tagging along?¡± The person Ling Mo addressed was the co-pilot of the helicopter.

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be so cold. I just wanted to spend more time with you guys¡­¡± The co-pilot turned his head, lifted the mask of his helmet to reveal a stubble-covered face, and said with an obliviousugh.¡°Miracle Base is at a critical point; aren¡¯t you worried something might go wrong with both of you leaving now?¡± questioned Zhang Xincheng, whose considerate way of thinking was evident. His words carried a deep sense of shock.

    A base boss pretending to be a pilot to sneak away¡­ that¡¯s truly unheard of¡­

    ¡°No worries, no worries. It¡¯s just ten days or half a month of being away. No one will notice, not with Zhang Yu there. Besides, I¡¯m also off to gather some intelligence¡­¡± Yuwen Xuan waved his hand indifferently.

    Though he was nonchnt, the others felt a pang of sympathy.

    Truly a leader with no presence at all¡­

    ¡°When did you learn to fly?¡± Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°A man with a girlfriend like yours wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Yuwen Xuan sighed deeply.

    ¡°Hey, apologize to pilots all over the world¡­¡±

    ¡°Hand me the list.¡± Xia Na reached over and grabbed the list from Ling Mo¡¯s hand. After a quick nce, she remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize¡­ the human appetite is quiterge.¡±

    ¡°This is already considered little,¡± Yuwen Xuan interjected, ¡°Mainly because of the helicopter¡¯s weight limitations. Even so, we¡¯ll need several trips to bring everything back. But don¡¯t worry, once we locate the supplies, I¡¯ll bring more helicopters, which will shorten the transport time.¡±

    ¡°But before that, shouldn¡¯t we consider another issue? The food is one thing, but gathering this equipment is quite troublesome,¡± Ye Kai said as he took Old Lan¡¯s list, frowning. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen these things with the F Team, and I doubt Falcon has such a stockpile. ording to the locations marked by Old Lan¡­¡± £Ò??N???§§??

    Gu Shuangshuang quickly unfurled a map and awkwardly ced it in front of Ling Mo. Ling Mo pretended not to see it¡­ and as for the teasing looks from Skinny Monkey and the others, he simply chose to ignore them.

    Ye Kai pointed to several red dots on the map and said, ¡°He mentioned these ces as the most likely spots for the equipment, but the problem is they¡¯re mostly in the city center. Even those on the outskirts are in opposite directions from the others. The worst part is¡­¡± He pointed to two locations repeatedly, ¡°Here, and here, are very close to Falcon.¡±

    ¡°This means we might run into people from Falcon,¡± Skinny Monkey said worriedly, muttering under his breath, ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want any contact with them¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a tense time. Whether they find us or we find them, I doubt there will be any friendly greetings, especially since we brought out two bosses in one go. If Falcon found out, they¡¯d probably hunt us down,¡± Mu Chen said, exasperated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only ones who know I¡¯m here are you all, plus Zhang Yu and Tom,¡± Yuwen Xuan reassured as he turned around. ¡°Besides, I often stay in my room for over ten days without showing up, so the chances of being exposed are quite low¡­ Furthermore, I can return anytime¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve made our exit discreetly and unexpectedly,¡± Ling Mo added.

    Zhang Xincheng nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, no one would have guessed you¡¯d choose to leave at such a time; even we thought we¡¯d wait a bit longer. This seems like a strategic time gap; Falcon might not be fully prepared either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so the first thing we need to do¡­¡± Xia Na said, holding up the list of equipment and waving it, ¡°is to deal with procuring this stuff.¡±

    ¡°Time gap¡­¡± Ye Lian echoed, nodding with some understanding.

    Exactly, if we¡¯re utilizing a time gap, we should start with the most dangerous locations¡­

    But as Ling Mo nced at the map, a subtle, unreadable contemtion passed through his eyes.

    That warehouse, is it really safe?

    An hour and a halfter, when the helicopternded on a deserted field, everyone eagerly jumped out.

    Even the pilot disembarked, carrying weapons and equipment, heading in a different direction: ¡°I¡¯ll be staying over there. Although this is considered a secretnding spot, we need to prevent any Falcon scouts from checking in. Anyway, I¡¯ll keep an eye on this helicopter until you return.¡±

    Yuwen Xuan took out tworge bags and said, ¡°To avoid drawing Falcon¡¯s attention, we¡¯ll walk from here. Once we find the equipment, we need to move it to the rooftops so it can be easily loaded when the helicopter arrives. So before getting the supplies, we need to¡­ keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    He tossed therge bags in front of everyone and swiftly unzipped them.

    Ling Mo took a nce inside and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°How is this considered keeping a low profile?¡±

    ¡°Rx, everything herees with silencers,¡± Yuwen Xuan said with a sly grin as he dragged out a light machine gun. ¡°Who wants this?¡±

    Skinny Monkey was the first to raise his hand eagerly¡­

    In the end, even Ling Mo picked out a dagger. Compared to the weapons he already had, the ones Yuwen Xuan brought were clearly of better quality.

    Ye Lian grabbed some sniper bullets, while Xia Na and Li Yalin showed no interest whatsoever.

    In fact, as soon as they got off the helicopter, the two had immediately moved away, keeping a noticeable distance from the rest of the group.

    Xu Shuhan quietly stepped forward, picked up a pocket knife, and mumbled under her breath, ¡°This will do for me.¡±

    Both Mu Chen and Ling Mo exchanged aplicated nce at her, though the subtle differences in their gazes couldn¡¯t be ignored. Ling Mo¡¯s eyes carried a tinge of curiosity, while Mu Chen¡¯s expression seemed to hold a trace of regret and pity.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take anything,¡± Gu Shuangshuang said shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use these.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± Ye Kai said, patting the weapon holstered at his waist.

    Zhang Xincheng, however, carefully selected two pistols, while Skinny Monkey gleefully clutched a micro submachine gun as though it was his most prized possession.

    ¡°I need to make one thing clear,¡± Yuwen Xuan said, pulling out a pistol and strapping it to his own waist. ¡°Small-caliber weapons are highly effective against zombies. However, if you can¡¯t deliver a fatal shot, the next second, it¡¯ll be you who¡¯s dead. These guns are primarily for creating interference when there¡¯s a swarm of zombies-basically, to slow them down a bit during the chaos. If you can, aim for their eyes. That¡¯s their weakest spot.¡±

    ¡°And one more thing: do not, under any circumstances, try to use these guns to take down a senior zombie. All you¡¯ll do is piss them off.¡± He added this with a wink in the direction of Ling Mo and Li Yalin. ¡°Yourmander here didn¡¯t take this position for nothing. Feel free to consult me about these kinds of problems.¡±

    ¡°That much confidence-truly admirable¡­¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you think being amander means? If I were Zhang Yu, I¡¯d have reced you already!¡±

    As waves of snarky remarks rolled in from the group, Yuwen Xuan simply scratched his messy hair andughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Zhang Yu? He¡¯s the submissive type.¡±

    ¡°Thatment sounds very suggestive¡­¡± Xia Na said, rubbing her chin with an oddly mischievous expression.

    After they finished choosing their weapons, Yuwen Xuan brought out arge pile of rations.

    These high-calorie foods and purified water were already portioned out into small packages, so each person only needed to carry one.

    ¡°These rations shouldst us about five days, but if we exert a lot of energy, maybe only around three days. Since we need to travel light, carrying a ton of food isn¡¯t feasible, which means¡­ we¡¯ll have to forage for food along the way,¡± Mu Chen said as he weighed the package of rations in his hand.

    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat; among the group, he was the only one who ended up with four packages of rations. In hindsight, having three zombie girlfriends did have its perks.

    Just then, he felt a nudge at his waist, followed by a soft voice from behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you gel for your rations¡­¡±

    There was no need to turn around-he knew it was Xu Shuhan.

    ¡°Alright, make that five packages,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself with a wry smile.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Foraging for food isn¡¯t a big deal,¡± Ye Kai said nonchntly before his tone suddenly dropped, ¡°Once I¡¯ve cleared the zombies in front of us, I¡¯ll search for food slowly.¡±

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s move out,¡± Yuwen Xuan said with a grin.

 Chapter 881: Its an Honor to Be Considered Food

    ¡°Up ahead is the first point marked on the map¡­¡± Behind a rundown bus, a few figures were cautiously hiding. Not far in front of them was arge group of swaying Zombies. These filthy Monsters appeared calm, but once they detected the presence of humans, they would transform into terrifying killing machines.

    Behind the group of Zombies stood a tall building. From the outside, the building appeared old and dpidated, and the entrance was overgrown with mutated nts, adding to its ominous presence.

    ¡°The Rosen Medical Equipment Sales Company¡­ This is a joint venture, and this is their office and storage area¡­¡± Mu Chen peered through the gap with a pair of binocrs, his tone cautious as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure which part of the building the warehouse will be in, as we can¡¯t see any other structures from here. It¡¯s unlikely to be outside the building¡­ Additionally, there are quite a few vehicles in the open area, potentially concealing a lot of Zombies. We¡¯ll need to be extra careful when passing through¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it a nest?¡± Ling Mo asked, withdrawing his gaze.

    His question immediately tensed up the group. Even Ye Lian and the others disyed a hint of peculiar expressions, as if they were both eager and hesitant at the prospect.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ But if it is a nest, there shouldn¡¯t be any Zombies at the entrance. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t see from here.¡± Mu Chen daringly stretched out his neck but quickly withdrew back behind the bus, cautiously pressing himself against the t tires while taking deep breaths. ¡°I think we may need to take a risk. Only by getting closer can we know what¡¯s really inside. If it is a nest¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a nest we¡¯re dealing with, then we¡¯re in big trouble,¡± Yuwen Xuan said, his expression unusually serious. However, after speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, ¡°But our luck can¡¯t be that bad, right? We¡¯ve been in X City for two days and haven¡¯t encountered any nests yet¡­ With Ling Mo and the rest, we can navigate around most areas densely popted with zombies.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t bypass this one,¡± Ling Mo suddenly frowned, then looked up again at the tall building.

    Ye Lian moved closer and took a sniff. She then whispered in Ling Mo¡¯s ear, ¡°No¡­ no, it¡¯s a very strong scent¡­¡±Even the highly evolved Ye Lian couldn¡¯t identify anything through the scent, leaving Ling Mo somewhat uncertain. As for controlling zombies to go in¡­ somehow, when Ling Mo looked at that building, he felt something was off¡­ It was purely an intuition, yet after his psychic power evolved again, Ling Mo had developed a certain level of trust in his own feelings.

    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t just intuition, but rather his subconscious realizing something, thus sharpening his sensitivity¡­ This thought was persistent, along with the asional voice that emerged from deep within his heart, making it difficult for Ling Mo to make a decision.

    Things were fine at Miracle Base, but as soon as he entered this zombie-infested and dangerous environment, that voice¡¯s influence on Ling Mo began to be apparent¡­ Perhaps, they had really found him and were watching him from somewhere¡­

    This sense of danger made Ling Mo somewhat resistant to entering these confined ces, but ording to Old Lan¡¯s notes, this was the most likely location to find three of the important experimental instruments.

    During that six months in Niepan, although Old Lan had never left the ce, he conducted very detailed research, enabling Niepan to locate these instruments based on his needs. While Niepan did have a considerable number of instruments, most were just makeshift. Finding them is easy, but transporting them back from such a distant ce is extremely difficult.

    The equipment Old Lan required wasn¡¯t something minor like a pocket knife, but rather veryrge experimental machinery. These could be found in some universities, and indeed there were simr markings on the map. However, considering the journey, Ling Mo and his team chose toe here first.

    ¡°Phew, don¡¯t worry about the impact ck Widow has had. The most important thing now is to find this equipment¡­ The situation at the granary is still unknown, and the more uncertain it is, the more we need to hurry¡­ Stay calm, stay calm, and think about what we can do once we find the equipment¡­¡±

    Ling Mo took a discreet breath. In this group, he couldn¡¯t appear anxious, but he also couldn¡¯t seem too rxed. He knew that although Yuwen Xuan didn¡¯t mention it, in reality, he was likely more inclined to find food first, as it was the most crucial for Miracle Base.

    However, Ling Mo was quite confident about finding the granary. More importantly, before his departure, Old Lan had mentioned that given time, he could truly research the effect of virus concentration on Zombies and possibly figure out a way to alter them¡­ Although it was a slim chance, it was worth trying.

    It was precisely for this reason that Ling Mo was so eager to set out and find supplies. Objectively speaking, locating the equipment first was also the best n. Yet, deep down, Ling Mo felt anxious, especially after realizing his personal reasons. He wanted to quickly resolve matters here andplete hismitment to Miracle Base.

    Only by stabilizing Miracle Base within this month can they truly secure this logistics outpost¡­ And establishing the outpost would mean that Ling Mo could ess more resources and use a more systematic approach to help his girlfriends reach the peak of evolution as quickly as possible.

    ¡°How are things on your end?¡± ¡°How are things on your end?¡± With this thought, Ling Mo¡¯s mind finally settled a bit, and he said in his mind again.

    A few secondster, an abrupt voice echoed in Ling Mo¡¯s mind, apanied by a bleak mental image: ¡°Look, see that? If we force our way through, we¡¯re likely to pull every Zombie on this street right to us. We might be fine, but the humans on your end? Too many of them-escaping unscathed would be nothing short of a fantasy, you know.¡± ?????£Â§§?

    ¡°Can you just talk properly¡­ and draw properly, too!¡± Ling Mo muttered inwardly, a tinge of frustration in his tone.

    ck Silk let out a chuckle or two before another voice cut in-it was Yu Shiran: ¡°There are way more Senior Zombies out on the streets now. Most of them are mutation-level, but when there are too many, even I can¡¯t keep them under control. I can still walk around out there, but Xiao Bai¡­ Xiao Bai can¡¯t handle it. They¡¯d destroy him.¡±

    The Zombie Loli sounded anxious, though there was a slightly forced maturity in her tone¡­ Hearing her ¡°grown-up¡± summary, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and exasperated. ¡°Just have Xiao Bai hide for now-it is a National Treasure, after all. It should be able to manage something as simple as that, right? Besides, you don¡¯t need to worry-if there¡¯s a problem, we can step in and help you immediately with how close we are. And honestly, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re actually scared of those Zombies, are you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ I¡¯m just bored¡­¡± Yu Shiran dropped the pretense within moments. Realizing her little ploy had failed, she exited the ¡°conversation¡± on her own. However, before she disappearedpletely, Ling Mo distinctly caught a concerning mutter about roasting ¡°sausages¡±¡­

    ¡°Warn her not to grill sausages out in the street,¡± Ling Mo instructed ck Silk the moment the mental link switched back. His tone was suddenly serious. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s from Zombies or mutation beasts-it¡¯s a no.¡±

    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you technically the ¡®sausage¡¯ in question?¡± ck Silk quipped instantly.

    ¡°¡­Should I¡­ be ttered?¡±

    ¡°Probably. Being regarded as a particrly ¡®special¡¯ type of food is quite the honor for a human, you know.¡± ck Silk responded matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting way too full of yourself¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed, utterly exasperated.

    After a brief exchange, ck Silk continued to speak, simultaneously highlighting areas on the mental map in Ling Mo¡¯s mind. ¡°The currently lit areas indicate where Senior Zombies are present. In some ces, there are also alpha zombies. These alphas are extremely aggressive, and even if Shiran gets too close, she could incite a massive Zombie attack¡­ It¡¯s quite dangerous for her because there¡¯s a high risk of attracting Zombies from the nests if she gets hurt. So¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the main point?¡± Ling Mo asked.

    ck Silk seemed to chuckle before replying, ¡°We can¡¯t move forward as nned anymore. Instead, we¡¯ll support you by approaching thepany from behind as much as possible. Originally, your n was to go from the side, but now we have to adjust.¡±

    ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    Just as Ling Mo finishedmunicating in his mind, a figure crawled out from under the bus.

    This person was as thin as a monkey, though his expression was much duller, and his whole body was trembling violently.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just really scared¡­¡± Skinny Monkey stuttered.

    Following him were Ye Kai and Zhang Xincheng. Ye Kai leaped up without a hint of fear, while Zhang Xincheng¡¯s face was a bit pale, but he remained rtivelyposed.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Crawling through under each vehicle to get as far as possible is indeed challenging,¡± Ling Mo consoled.

    Ye Kai impatiently added, ¡°There wasn¡¯t any danger; it was just stressful. Besides, you all mentioned that if the Zombies spotted us, you¡¯d jump in and draw their attention.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just terrified¡­¡± Skinny Monkey admitted, visibly embarrassed.

    ¡°You did well. You¡¯ve improved a lot on that fear of yours. Previously, you probably wouldn¡¯t have even made it under a single car¡­¡± Ling Mo noted.

    Skinny Monkey looked up, momentarily surprised, and then scratched his cheek awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I crawled under five cars in total this time, though it didn¡¯t actually bring us much closer. But I heard quite a bit; there are about fifty Zombies ahead, and there are many in the shops and alleys on both sides. Altogether, there might be around a hundred and fifty Zombies on this stretch of road. I couldn¡¯t hear anything further away¡­ As for that building,¡± Skinny Monkey hesitated, looking embarrassed once more, ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear anything there¡­¡±

    As expected¡­

    Ling Mo¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and that peculiar feeling seemed to intensify¡­

 Chapter 882: Sorry, My Hand Slipped

    ¡°How about this¡­¡± Ling Mo considered for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce nearby to rest and n our approach carefully. Let¡¯s have everyone withdraw for now. There¡¯s no need to keep watch on the street, these zombies won¡¯t change much for the time being.¡±

    Ye Kai frowned in thought and then nodded, ¡°Alright, we should get some rest and gather our strength before taking action.¡±

    The others agreed as well, and even Xu Shuhan quietly climbed out of the bus without a word.

    But as the group quietly retreated, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and grabbed Ling Mo.

    ¡°Ling-Ge, you can¡¯t fool us.¡± Xia Na said with a cunning wink, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Ling Mo showed a slightly troubled expression. He looked at Xia Na, then at the eager faces of Ye Lian and Li Yalin¡­ To be honest, from a human perspective, he found the murderous enthusiasm of these three girls somewhat exasperating¡­ But as their boyfriend¡­ Being stared at with those three pairs of excited eyes was really a tough situation for him!

    Principles were out of the window at this point!

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±¡°Hope we encounter some more advanced ones!¡±

    ¡°Food¡­ fresh¡­¡± Ye Lian, with a nk expression, was already drooling¡­ But just as a drop escaped her lips, Ling Mo wiped it away with a mix of amusement and helplessness. Ye Lian quickly snapped out of her anticipation and subconsciously licked the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet.¡± Ling Mo nced towards Ye Kai and the others ahead, then whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to send the Zombie Puppet in. During the operation, you all must keep your distance from the Zombie Puppet. If there¡¯s a nest in there, or an alpha zombie, it might be dangerous for you. So no matter what, stay calm, alright? You absolutely can¡¯t lose your head. Can you do that?¡±

    The three female zombies exchanged a nce before obediently nodding at Ling Mo.

    Looking at their happy expressions, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    As time went on, the unsettling feeling weighing on Ling Mo¡¯s heart grew stronger. Even sending the Zombie Puppet inside was enough to make his heart race. If possible, he didn¡¯t want the three girls to take part in this. However, if they didn¡¯t fight, they would eventually end up being left behind¡­ And that was an oue Ling Mo absolutely couldn¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect all of you¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself as he casually waved towards the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The master ball slipped from his hand, making a soft ¡°plop¡± as it stuck to the bus before quickly disappearing beneath the vehicle¡­

    ¡°Phew¡­ Even though I didn¡¯t directly engage with those monsters just now, just moving around under their noses had my whole body stiff with fear. I thought by now, after so much time, I¡¯d be at least a bit more used to zombies,¡± Skinny Monkey said. The moment he got upstairs, he couldn¡¯t wait to copse onto the floor, leaning against his backpack and gasping for air.

    Seeing that no one responded, he continued muttering under his breath. ¡°Seriously, these monsters are getting scarier and scarier. There used to be some slower ones mixed in, but now every single one of them looks so dangerous. Even when they¡¯re in that stiffened ¡®rest¡¯ state, I don¡¯t dare to look into their eyes. If you ask me, they¡¯vepletely lost any human traits by now. Heck, even the insides of their bodies might¡¯ve totally changed. Who knows what you¡¯d find if you cut one open? It probably wouldn¡¯t even be intestines anymore. Maybe¡­ another monster¡¯s mouth crammed in there! ¡­Aaaah!¡±

    A sudden yelp escaped from Skinny Monkey¡¯s mouth, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Of them all, Ye Kai¡¯s gaze was particrly unfriendly, while Zhang Xincheng immediately moved to the window, peered down below, and then turned back to gesture that the situation was safe.

    Skinny Monkey, clutching his mouth with one hand and rubbing his thigh with the other, looked up shamefaced and aggrieved. Following his gaze, they saw Xu Shuhan, wearing her mask, calmly standing by a bookshelf, flipping through dusty, now-decaying books as if nothing had happened.

    This scene simultaneously caught the attention of both Mu Chen and Ling Mo. The two exchanged a knowing nce before sharing a wry smile.

    Compared to Ye Lian and the others, Xu Shuhan¡¯s situation was obviously moreplicated. For instance, the things Skinny Monkey had just said wouldn¡¯t bother Ye Lian and the other girls at all, yet Xu Shuhan wouldn¡¯t hesitate to dish out some punishment¡­ ???£Î????

    ¡°Hey, Skinny Monkey, are you okay? Need a hand?¡±

    Ling Mo was lost in thought when he suddenly heard a familiar voice speak up.

    He thought to himself, ¡°Oh no,¡± but before he could stop it, Skinny Monkey had already nodded eagerly, saying, ¡°Thank you, Xia Na!¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite. Here, grab the handle of this scythe¡­¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    This time, Skinny Monkey¡¯s shout changed pitch entirely, but he remembered his previous lesson just in time and bit his tongue¡­ resulting in a garbled, ¡°My foot¡­ my mouth¡­¡±

    Xia Na lifted the scythe with a charming smile and tilted her head, saying, ¡°Oops, sorry, my hand slipped.¡±

    ¡°Hand¡­ slipped¡­¡± Skinny Monkey was on the verge of tears.

    Ling Mo simply turned his face away, thinking to himself, ¡°I was too naive after all! Is this a trait of their kind?!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s rest first. Once we¡¯ve recuperated, we can start nning. But for now, let¡¯s split into two groups. I¡¯ll be with Yuwen Xuan and Mu Chen; Miracle Squad and Xu Shuhan will form the other group, staying upstairs and downstairs respectively. Ye Lian and the girls can stay on the rooftop, ensuring all-around security,¡± Ling Mo quicklyid out the n.

    The ce they found was actually a small two-story building, with a clothing store on the lower level and a caf¨¦ upstairs. Having been left open for so long, with many broken ss panels, the ce had suffered significant wear, to the point that even zombies had little interest in wandering in.

    However, for a seasoned group of survivors, the condition of their surroundings mattered little. Any ce where they could snatch a bit of sleep was sufficient.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Yuwen Xuan raised his hand and said. However, he quickly realized, somewhat awkwardly, that no one was paying him any attention-nor had anyone asked for his opinion. Everyone had already silently begun carrying out Ling Mo¡¯s instructions, and in areas where Ling Mo hadn¡¯t provided detailed guidance, they had instinctively made their own adjustments.

    ¡°Skinny Monkey, stay on top of the psychic probe. You and Gu Shuangshuang take turns keeping an eye on the entrance. Alright, we¡¯re heading down,¡± Ye Kai said coldly before leading his team downstairs.

    Xu Shuhan, clutching two books in her hands, followed behind. Her mouth, obscured by her mask, seemed to be muttering something softly, while those familiar earbuds were snugly in her ears again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head up too,¡± Li Yalin said cheerfully, sping her hands together and touching her fingertips lightly to her chin.

    ¡°Yalin, you¡¯re making it way too obvious¡­¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, speechless.

    Thankfully, the only ones left in the room were Yuwen Xuan and Mu Chen, both of whom had no habit of staring at others. Before Ling Mo could even nod, the three girls each shot him a meaningful nce before making their way to the rooftop.

    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± Mu Chen asked as he naturally found a spot by the window and sat down.

    ¡°Look what I found!¡± Yuwen Xuan eximed, emerging from behind the dpidated bar counter with a grin. ¡°A bottle of red wine!¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to offer us a dish of ¡®people braised in red wine¡¯? Or perhaps¡­ ¡®inebriated humans¡¯?¡± Ling Mo rubbed his temples and asked.

    ¡°Hahaha, no need to worry.¡± Yuwen Xuan began rummaging for a bottle opener, continuing as he searched, ¡°Did you forget about my superpower? Drinking a little helps me perform even better. But you guys shouldn¡¯t drink-wouldn¡¯t want to leave traces of alcohol and attract zombies, right? Haha.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s how your ability works?!¡±

    Ling Mo was momentarily dumbfounded, unable to stop a bizarre mental image from forming in his head¡­

    A few minutester, Ling Mo found a chair, sat down, and closed his eyes under the pretense of conducting a psychic probe.

    In reality, the range of his psychic tentacle barely extended as far as thepany¡¯s entrance. Beyond thaty an ominous, oppressive aura-a darkness so intense that even Ling Mo¡¯s psychic tentacles felt distinctly ufortable just sensing it¡­

    This might be some kind of psychological suggestion, or perhaps there really is an issue, or maybe it¡¯s the influence of that voice in his mind¡­ In any case, there are too many factors that can affect psychic power, and Ling Mo couldn¡¯t bepletely sure about anything. Instead of letting this inexplicable hesitation hold him back, he¡¯d rather control this feeling and dive in to see what¡¯s really going on.

    If there were Senior Zombies, wouldn¡¯t that be perfect for Ye Lian and the others to replenish their energy¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Ling Mo took a deep breath and thought.

    As his psychic tentacles separated from his mind, they extended outward like numerous transparent, life-filled threads, reaching out the window. At this moment, Ye Lian and the three girls, who were waiting on the rooftop, exchanged nces, then simultaneously turned around and stepped back, right off the edge.

    The three delicate figures dropped silently downwards,nding quietly on the ground below.

    Thisnding spot was behind the building, in a narrow space less than two meters wide.

    As soon as they touched down, they pressed themselves into the shadows. If one wasn¡¯t watching closely, it would be impossible to realize they were even there.

    Even Gu Shuangshuang, who was sensing outside, and Skinny Monkey, who had his ear to the ground, werepletely oblivious to this urrence¡­

    Xia Na nced around and then raised her hand in a gesture: ¡°Move!¡±

    At the same time, several psychic tentacles had already prated the zombie horde, weaving rapidly like serpents.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°A senior one¡­ a senior one!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and his brow furrowed as well.

    The more advanced a Zombie Puppet, the harder it was to control, but the stronger the abilities it could unleash.

    The stronger the body, the more it could aplish, much like the variation zombies he had previously created using the blood of that Spider Queen¡­

 Chapter 883: Beep Times Up

    The zombies wandering the streets of X City appeared dirty, listless, and seemingly devoid of any vitality. They shuffled aimlessly as if driven by some force, without any goal or motivation.

    However, the asional glint of malice in their blood-red eyes and the barely visible ws beneath their ragged sleeves served as a silent reminder to any humans hiding in the shadows of the terror these monsters posed.

    Each one of them could instantly transform into a swift predator once they spotted prey, more ferocious and bloodthirsty than wolves. Once they¡¯ve got their sights on an unfortunate target, the victim could experience that these creatures are not just hunting-they are savoring the process. Even if they risk losing limbs or their lives, they would still howl loudly, using everyst bit of energy trying to tear you apart, devour you¡­

    When they open their mouths, which frighteningly resemble ours, with simr teeth, they unleash an astonishing bite force capable of shattering human bones into pieces. Their ws can easily tear through fragile flesh like steel des, negating any need for weapons.

    Humans,pared to these once-simr beings, are truly much weaker.

    However, at this very moment, there was a human picking and choosing among these zombies¡­

    ¡°This one¡­ although it¡¯s only mutation-level, it seems pretty agile¡­ And this one, with its psychic power evolution somewhatcking, its body has nheless evolved quite fully¡­ Typical case of all the nutrients going into the limbs. Probably was someone with strong limbs but simple mind before the variation¡­ Damn! There¡¯s even one exhibiting a variation here! Alright. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    After five minutes of this ¡°thought selection¡±, an unusual disturbance began to appear within the group of zombies.

    Three zombies in different positions suddenly stopped in their tracks, shook their heads, and then abruptly looked up, all turning their attention in the same direction-Rosen Medical Equipment Sales Company.This slight change in them went unnoticed by their peers until theypletely snapped out of their rigid state and began moving slowly.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The feeling of being watched by numerous zombies was definitely not pleasant, especially when it came from three different directions at once!

    As a Controller, Ling Mo immediately felt the pressure, as if he was surrounded by more than triple the number of zombies¡­

    Compared to before, these zombies had clearly undergone quite a transformation in appearance.

    Firstly, their skin was paler, with blood vessels more pronounced and visible¡­ Probably due to increasingpetition, most zombies appeared ravenous, and many looked at his Zombie Puppets as if they could pounce at any moment. This feeling was akin to being targeted by a pack of savage wild dogs.

    Next was the scent¡­ These zombies emitted a peculiar smell, a mix of blood and decay. Their clothing, unchanged for ages, had be tattered and, having been washed by various forms of blood and unknown substances, now resembled a butcher¡¯s leather apron.

    Overall¡­ walking among them was indeed more daunting than before.

    However, Ling Mo¡¯s willpower and psychic power had also vastly improved, so this slight difort still fell within a bearable range for him, barely even eliciting much tension¡­ It was a rather fascinating sensation, as he was perfectly controlling the three Zombie Puppets. From the moment he established control, Ling Mo was fully engaged¡­

    In his perception, his spirit was like a huge psychic light cluster, and these three Zombie Puppets were parts of his limbs¡­ But the truly critical aspect was Ye Lian and the three girls, representing the heart¡­

    Every action of the limbs would impact the safety of the heart, one of the most profound thoughts Ling Mo had after immersing himself¡­

    Therefore, even upon realizing that some zombies were eyeing ¡°him¡± maliciously, Ling Mo managed to maintain his calm, even returning their gaze.

    These zombies wouldn¡¯t act impulsively because there was an alpha zombie present¡­ But would the alpha zombie just watch these three zombies leave? Ling Mo wasn¡¯t sure. Zombies weren¡¯t purely instinctual animals; they had a moreplex way of thinking and might also have more intricate social rules¡­

    ¡°In times like this, it¡¯s better not to take risks, but observing the alpha zombie now is still beneficial for the future¡­¡± Ling Mo was just contemting this when he heard a low growl not far away.

    Almost all the zombies immediately turned to look in that direction, with some emitting responsive sounds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t these monsters resemble a newly formed army? I¡¯ve heard of army ants, but thinking about an army of zombies still makes my skin crawl,¡± Zhang Xincheng said, taking a nce through the window without turning his head.

    Ye Kai, leaning against the wall with his eyes closed to rest, responded coldly, ¡°So what? No matter how much they evolve, humanity won¡¯t be easily destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the end¡­¡±

    Before Zhang Xincheng could finish, Skinny Monkey interrupted with a miserable face, ¡°Enough, stop discussing this. I¡¯m the one hearing everything the clearest. Can you understand the pain? It feels like hundreds of zombies are screaming at my ears! Do you understand?!¡± ?¦Á???¨§S?

    ¡°Skinny Monkey¡­¡± Gu Shuangshuang gave him a sympathetic nce and quickly looked upstairs. ¡°I wonder if they heard it¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him, right?¡± Skinny Monkey asked.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Gu Shuangshuang turned red with embarrassment, red at him, and turned her head while hugging her knees¡­

    Upstairs, Yuwen Xuan and Mu Chen also heard themotion, but their reactions were quite unanimous¡­

    ¡°Noisy¡­¡±

    ¡°These zombies are like people, can¡¯t stay idle when there¡¯s a crowd¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll continue drinking, you keep sleeping.¡±

    They also noticed Ling Mo, but to them, Ling Mo¡¯s frowning expression looked no different than someone trying to exert themselves¡­ Clearly, he was focusing hard¡­

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    In the psychic realm, Ling Mo was stunned, unable to move.

    In fact, all three of Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppets had indeed stopped moving¡­ The one causing the group of zombies to respond was most likely the alpha zombie.

    Just from its growl, Ling Mo could tell this creature wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.

    Looking at the mutated Zombie Puppet under his control, he had already begun to form a vague assumption in his mind¡­

    ¡°No matter what, a zombie capable of controlling this entire street must have extraordinarybat abilities. After all, this is amercial district-after the outbreak, the number of zombies left here must¡¯ve been substantial. Yet now¡­ it¡¯s highly likely their numbers have been reduced by 99%¡­ So, where did that missing 99% go? There¡¯s really only one logical answer-they ended up in the stomachs of the remaining zombies here. And all the essence¡­ it very well may have concentrated within this alpha zombie.¡±

    This analysis was somewhat spective, but upon hearing that growl, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but entertain the thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡±

    Ling Mo, after all, wasn¡¯t a Low-Level Zombie. He quickly snapped out of this brief moment of fear and began skillfully controlling the mutated Zombie Puppet to approach. This Zombie Puppet had unusually broad feet, with a thickyer of calloused padding on the soles. The padding was both soft and dense, resembling two cushions. Thanks to these ¡°meat cushions,¡± this Zombie Puppet could move with extraordinary silence. Its speed and agility were also impressive.

    This trait was precisely what made ordinary Senior Zombies so dangerous-and also what made them useful. Every zombie, over time, undergoes some form of evolution, developing unique traits suited to its own needs. For humans unfamiliar with these zombies, even the slightest variation could be fatal.

    However, for Ling Mo, at this moment, even this one small trait was invaluable. It allowed his Zombie Puppet to approach the alpha zombie that would asionally let out ear-piercing howls¡­

    Under Ling Mo¡¯s careful control, the Zombie Puppet quickly maneuvered through the zombie crowd. Through a gap between them, he caught sight of an off-road vehicle.

    Perched on top of the vehicle sat a zombie. From the vantage point of the mutated Zombie Puppet, Ling Mo could just make out its side profile¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡±

    After staring for a full two seconds, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t hold back a low growl in his mind.

    Although he had mentally prepared himself, this one¡­ this one had evolved to an absolutely extreme degree!

    Compared to its massive body, its head was so small it was practically negligible!

    Just looking at one of its arms, Ling Mo had no doubt it could crush that off-road vehicle with a single swing.

    And this colossal humanoid monster was actually sitting with its legs dangling off the roof of the car, swaying leisurely as if it didn¡¯t have a care in the world!

    As for its bizarre howling¡­ one nce at the size of its head made it clear there was no need to overanalyze it¡­

    ¡°A brainless Flesh Monster thatpletely operates on instinct, huh¡­¡± Ling Mo thought, his head throbbing slightly.

    Dealing with a creature that relied solely on brute strength was no easy task-in-the-moment traps likely wouldn¡¯t inflict much damage, and there was a high chance it would just disregard them entirely. A humanoid tank that only knew to charge straight ahead left you with few options-most of which involved confronting it head-on.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Flesh Monster tilted its head back and let loose another deafening howl. But this time, as its roar faded, it suddenly leapt off the off-road vehicle. With a thunderous ¡°boom,¡± itnded heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Aw,e on! What kind of rotten luck is this?!¡± Ling Mo froze for a moment, stunned. Why on earth did it have to move right now, of all times?!

    Could it be¡­ because the weather had gone from sunny to cloudy?

    Looking up at the suddenly darkened sky, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but let his bitter imagination run wild: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just his¡­ bathroom break time¡­¡±

    Of course, zombies didn¡¯t actually defecate, thanks to their superhuman digestive and absorption abilities¡­

 Chapter 884: Alert: Trouble Ahead

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±

    The Flesh Monster moved. From the moment it suddenly stepped forward, Ling Mo keenly sensed the tremorsing from the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, from this far away!¡± Ling Mo muttered, feeling frustrated.

    Fortunately, the Flesh Monster wasn¡¯t heading towards him; instead, it was¡­

    ¡°Why is it going to Rosen Medical Equipment Sales Company?¡±

    This oue wasn¡¯t much better since that was also the destination for Ling Mo and his group¡­

    The Zombie Puppets didn¡¯t really matter, but Ling Mo certainly didn¡¯t want Ye Lian and the three girls to have a face-off with this Flesh Monster.

    It was obvious that if a fight broke out, it wouldn¡¯t be quiet¡­

    While Ling Mo was having a headache, the Flesh Monster had already reached thepany¡¯s entrance.It paused slightly at the door, then let out a roar and charged into the building.

    Whether it was its intimidating presence or its speed, from the moment it entered the doorway until it got into the building, Ling Mo didn¡¯t see a single zombie jump out.

    Seeing it disappear into the dark lobby entrance, Ling Mo had no choice but to make a reluctant decision.

    There wasn¡¯t time for careful consideration; once the alpha zombie left, the surrounding zombies became even more restless. If looks could consume energy, Ling Mo¡¯s Zombie Puppets would have been digested many times over by now¡­

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to waste time fighting these creatures, so before the situation worsened, he quickly controlled his Zombie Puppets to follow the alpha zombie inside.

    ¡°Judging by this density, detouring is indeed not an option¡­¡± Along the way, Ling Mo observed once more, even considering the surrounding Alleys. To his dismay, even those inconspicuous corners had a pair or more red eyes watching him.

    However, the closer he got to the Rosen Company, the fewer zombies there were, and their levels correspondingly increased.

    Low-Level Zombies seemed reluctant to approach this area. Whether it was due to the Rosen Company¡¯s aura or simply the presence of these Senior Zombies¡­ the Zombie Puppets controlled by Ling Mo were rtively well-evolved, so their approach didn¡¯t draw much attention from the Senior Zombies.

    Yet, being watched was inevitable, and Ling Mo vaguely felt that the closer he got to the Rosen Company, the more intense these zombies¡¯ stares became¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­¡±

    Ling Mo sighed inwardly; how could he know what these creatures were thinking¡­

    However, when he stood at the entrance of the Rosen Company, he began to understand.

    This ce¡­ was really strange.

    On the street fifty meters away, although it was also quiet, there was still a sense of life.

    But here¡­ the decayed door, the empty security booth, the Parking Lot filled with various cars, and the main building facing the entrance¡­ everything exuded a sense of deathly silence, as if no one had ever set foot here. Even the alpha zombie that ran inside seemed to have been swallowed, with no sounding out. ?¨¢?£Ï§£¨§??

    ¡°No¡­ based on its actions, this could likely be a habitual routine. Its looking up at the sky might be to check the time, or it¡¯s due to the weather. At certain times or under specific conditions, it would enter this building¡­ but what does that mean?¡± Ling Mo pondered with a frown.

    The worst part was that his ¡°zombie¡± senses were almost rendered useless here, meaning thispany was aplete blind spot for him.

    ¡°Since there are so many anomalies, it suggests that even if this isn¡¯t some nest, there¡¯s definitely something strange here¡­ Sigh, that¡¯s not good news¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed again.

    ¡°How¡¯s the progress, human?¡± ck Silk¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m just about to go in,¡± Ling Mo replied irritably.

    ck Silk chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve dealt with zombies enough, no need to be too tense.¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯m not tense. Second, I¡¯m just being more responsible¡­ Why am I exining to you?¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°Say it again¡­¡±

    ¡°Catch youter.¡±

    Ling Mo decisively shielded it¡­ Practically, this meantpletely shifting his focus to the Zombie Puppets, thus ignoring ck Silk¡¯s presence¡­ He was quite adept at this trick, and seemed to be getting better with it¡­

    A signal of urging also came from Ye Lian and the three girls, prompting Ling Mo to no longer dy. He controlled the Zombie Puppets to step inside the entrance.

    As he crossed the parking barrier, Ling Mo suddenly felt a chill.

    It was as if something¡­ was watching him pass through¡­

    ¡°Thought this thing was long out of order.¡± ncing at the ceiling-mounted camera, Ling Mo thought to himself.

    This camera was no longer operational, yet the ce still seemed under surveince. The strange part was, his Zombie Puppets weren¡¯t sensing anything¡­ indicating that the observer was possibly using some kind of psychic power to spy¡­

    ¡°Psychic power¡­ If it truly is of the psychic power type, that would be preferable¡­¡±

    Unlike the alpha zombie that charged in directly, Ling Mo, as the pathfinder, noticeably slowed his pace, observing more meticulously.

    The three Zombie Puppets progressed at different speeds and slightly diverged in their paths.

    Two of them scouted ahead on the left and right, while thest one watched their rear and surroundings.

    Passing the door of the security booth, this one peered inside.@@novelbin@@

    But aside from a damp floor and sttered dark brown blood stains, there was nothing unusual inside.

    ¡°Is it really psychic power?¡± Ling Mo pondered.

    However, he was looking for more than just that; there were other subtle details he wanted to catch¡­

    ¡°It seems no creatures have entered here.¡± Ling Mo controlled the Zombie Puppet to gently push open the swaying security door and looked down.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    He suddenly sniffed the air, crouched down, and dug at a crevice with his fingers.

    Dark brown powder, a faint bloody scent¡­ Judging by the smell, it hadn¡¯t been long¡­

    ¡°In other words, at least two months ago, there were still Zombie activities here.¡±

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± ck Silk¡¯s voice emerged again.

    Ling Mo was at a loss for words. He had just lifted the shield, and ck Silk¡¯s tendency to chatter was truly beyond ordinary understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m just observing some locations worth noting based on the zombies¡¯ activity patterns,¡± Ling Mo said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ck Silk asked curiously, then added, ¡°Shiran was asking.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t zombies tend to go into buildings and favor dark ces? Doesn¡¯t she know that?¡± Ling Mo nced around the vicinity and continued, ¡°If I can find some traces of battles here, or a strong scent of the virus, that could at least indicate something¡­ but what I¡¯ve found so far isn¡¯t good news.¡±

    ¡°Tell me more,¡± ck Silk said with growing interest.

    ¡°The scent of this blood is at least two months old, which means this ce has been cleared for a long time. In all this time, no zombies have moved here, nor darede near, except for the alpha zombie. This suggests that something really bad might be inside,¡± Ling Mo exined.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°As a mutation creature, don¡¯t you have any opinions? What about Yu Shiran?¡± Ling Mo asked in return.

    ck Silk thought for a moment and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a mutation beast or some other mutation creature, I don¡¯t know¡­ but you know that mutation creatures and zombies hunt each other unless one party stays hidden for a long time¡­ Haven¡¯t you encountered a situation like that before? As for zombies¡­ Even if they¡¯re of the same evolution level, they don¡¯t necessarily have the same habits, at most simr ones. But Leader-Level Zombies wouldn¡¯t do this, and Dominant Level ones wouldn¡¯t stay here long term either. This is X City, why waste time not scavenging for food everywhere?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Ling Mo nodded.

    Then he frowned, ¡°So, does this mean there might be a variation zombie inside?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say for sure,¡± ck Silk replied uncertainly. ¡°If it is, then good luck to you.¡±

    By now, two minutes had passed since the alpha zombie entered the building. Judging by its speed, Ling Mo estimated it had likely reached the depths of the structure. At this point, the chances of running directly into it should be much smaller if he entered now¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t show up again; it¡¯s a critical moment now,¡± Ling Mo warned.

    The two Zombie Puppets leading the way had already entered the Parking Lot, weaving through the rtively spaciousne. The scene gave off a significant sense of tension. Aside from the obstructive vehicles, the flowerbeds and green belts looked just as perilous. Overgrown weeds had firmly anchored the abandoned cars in ce while nearly sealing the gaps between them entirely.

    Rustle, rustle¡­

    A faint sound constantly emerged from those gaps, making Ling Mo feel increasingly as though he was being watched by something¡­ But storming in recklessly and rming whatever was there didn¡¯t seem like the best course of action either¡­

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, Ling Mo abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    Something¡­ was near!

    He slowly turned his head toward the ominous tangle of overgrown weeds.

    For a fleeting moment, he could clearly see a pair of blood-red eyes ring coldly at him from within the dense greenery. Filled with hostility and an eerie chill, they stared straight at him. But when he turned to face that spot, there was nothing there anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the building first.¡±

    Ling Mo ultimately decided against investigating further. To y it safe, he left the weakest of the Zombie Puppets just outside the building. The other two were positioned for specific tasks, one entering through the front doors and the other circling around the building¡¯s perimeter.

    The Zombie Puppet that entered through the main door felt an overwhelming sense of dread as soon as it stepped into the lobby. Meanwhile, the one that had just reached the back of the building stumbled upon a surprising discovery¡­

 Chapter 885: The Gourmets Combat Power

    Behind the Rosen Company¡¯s building lies an empty piece ofnd, and further back is a wall and a green belt. On both sides, there is also a row of houses, which, judging from the open doors, are almostpletely empty.

    Therefore, Ling Mo focused his attention entirely on finding the back door of the building. Letting two Zombie Puppets in through the same ce was obviously not wise¡­ and indeed, his assumption turned out to be correct¡­

    As soon as the Zombie Puppets reached the back of the building, Ling Mo immediately noticed an Iron Door and two levels of steps. More importantly, the door was open!

    But before he got closer, the Zombie Puppets had already made a new discovery¡­ there seemed to be something in the building¡¯s drainage ditch¡­

    Ling Mo carefully controlled the Zombie Puppets to walk over and looked down into the ditch.

    In the dark, murky water floated some leaves and debris blown in from who knows where, and it emitted a very strange foul smell, pungent enough to make one feel nauseated when getting closer.

    While it didn¡¯t affect the Zombie Puppets, Ling Mo¡¯s own body couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit queasy.

    ¡°Could this be the source of the olfactory interference?¡± Ling Mo thought as he covered his nose and looked inside.

    As he got closer to the water¡¯s surface, a shadow seemed to appear in the water.¡°I still need to investigate clearly¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced back, stepped out a few paces to break a tree branch, and then returned to the side of the ditch.

    This scene was actually quite odd¡­ a fearsome zombie earnestly holding a twig and carefully reaching it into the water¡­ To avoid identally breaking the branch, Ling Mo used only two fingers, doubling the oddity instantly¡­

    The branch was barely five centimeters into the water when Ling Mo felt he had nudged something. Applying a little force¡­

    ¡°Ssh.¡±

    With a soft sound, something immediately floated up from the bottom of the water.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Ling Mo almost dropped the branch in shock, stepping back involuntarily.

    A corpse¡­ There was a corpse soaking in the water!

    If it were just a corpse, it would be one thing, but the state of this corpse was exceptionally gruesome.

    His face was pockmarked with bite wounds, which had swollen and turned pale in the water, and a considerable amount of ck water was flowing out of his decayed eye sockets. His lips were long gone, and his body below the neck seemed riddled with holes¡­

    Ling Mo thought for a moment, then resolutely thrust the branch deeper, decisively probing to the bottom.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Inside here, there was indeed more than one corpse¡­

    Moreover, judging by the depth of the drain, these bodies were dismembered before being thrown in here.

    ¡°Who turned this ce into a Trash Can¡­¡±

    These corpses resembled food scraps in their fate. Based on the wounds, Ling Mo felt the resident here must be a picky eater, something like ¨C ¡°If I evolve, I¡¯ll kill two Low-Level Zombies each meal, eat one, and discard the other, but not before taking a bite¡­¡±

    During his observation, Ling Mo failed to notice another matter¡­

    The half-open Iron Door began to silently shift, gradually widening¡­

    ¡°Not good news either¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed, tossed the branch aside, and stood up.

    Yet, just as the branch hit the water, creating ripples, his eyes caught a fleeting reflection¡­ And this turned out to be thest scene observed by the Zombie Puppet¡­ ????¦¯§£§§??

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Ling Mo broke out in a cold sweat instantly.

    Despite his quick reflexes, his temple experienced a sudden throbbing pain.

    Fortunately, his psychic power was expended yet again, averting another ¡°death experience.¡±

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t want to die, not even to experience it vicariously¡­ He had far too many responsibilities to bear.

    After several seconds, the only thing he could think of was ¨C

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    His Zombie Puppet was wiped out just like that!

    Or even if it wasn¡¯tpletely wiped out, it was undoubtedly on the brink of expiring!

    How had the opponent gotten so close? He was constantly on guard!

    The fact that this happened could only mean one thing¡­ The opponent was much stronger than his Zombie Puppet, so much so that he didn¡¯t even know how he died! Ling Mo prided himself on his high level of vignce; even if his senses weren¡¯t as keen as a Senior Zombie¡¯s, they were surely far beyond his current level of evolution. Yet, even so, he was taken down without any awareness or ability to resist.

    If he hadn¡¯t been facing the drainage ditch, he might not have even seen that shadow¡­

    ¡°This is way too dangerous!¡± Ling Mo was left speechless.

    Although he had a bad feeling before taking action, it all happened too quickly!

    ¡°Xia Na!¡±

    The first thing Ling Mo did after snapping back to reality was shift his focus to Ye Lian and the three girls.

    With a change in perspective, Ling Mo saw the building from a different angle, and it was from a rather high position¡­

    They were on the rooftop!

    Realizing this, Ling Mo immediately looked back toward the drainage ditch.

    Only about ten seconds had passed, so maybe he could see what kind of creature had attacked¡­

    However, the result was still¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    It was gone! No sign of the ambusher, and even his Zombie Puppet was missing!

    The back of the building returned to that eerie calm, and there seemed to be no bloodstains on the ground.

    From here, he could also see a corner of the Iron Door, indicating it was still open.

    But at this moment, to Ling Mo, it looked like a gaping maw ready to swallow him whole¡­

    ¡°Should I give it another try?¡± Ling Mo thought for a moment and then made a decisive decision.

    While he wasn¡¯t significantly affected, he had been ambushed!

    To suffer such a loss and just let it go wasn¡¯t Ling Mo¡¯s style!

    Moreover, the more dangerous it was, the more necessary it was to investigate thoroughly; otherwise, how would he collect suppliester?

    From a different perspective, this situation could actually be seen as a good thing¡­ At least this way, the interior might not be too severely damaged. The chances of the equipment being intact and operational could continuously increase¡­@@novelbin@@

    The Master Ball perched atop the guard room shifted slightly. A psychic tentacle extended from it as a ry station, reaching out to the distant Zombies¡­ A minuteter, another Zombie appeared at the back of the building.

    This time, it walked directly through the Iron Door¡­

    The Master Ball remained stationary, as it felt a strong aversion to the building, and Ling Mo was cautious not to let it venture in recklessly. For humans, capturing a Master Ball is difficult, but for Zombies, it can be easily snatched up¡­

    In essence, the Master Ball was more of a food scavenger¡­

    ¡°Ye Lian, you all wait a moment¡­¡± Ling Mo instructed.

    ¡°Why do we have to wait¡­¡± Yalin squatted weakly on the ground, hugging her knees and pouting, ¡°I really want to!¡±

    Meanwhile, Xia Na kept her eyes fixed on the building, her eyes shing with ck and red hues¡­

    ¡°Yalin, don¡¯t say things that can be misunderstood¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait¡­¡± Ye Lian, holding her gun, blinked her big eyes and said.

    She then looked toward the building with a touch of concern in her voice, ¡°I wonder¡­ what¡¯s happening in there¡­¡±

    Inside the two-story building, Yuwen Xuan, who asionally nced back, gave Ling Mo an extra look.

    A peculiar expression shed across his usually manic face, followed by a soft sigh¡­

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen asked keenly.

    Yuwen Xuan quickly averted his gaze and grinned, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing! How about a card game?¡±

    ¡°Your thoughts jump around so much¡­¡± Mu Chen wanted to press further, but Yuwen Xuan¡¯s sudden topic shift caught him off guard.

    ¡°Well, we are just passing the time after all¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep a good watch, can¡¯t you see Ling Mo is working seriously¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    ¡­¡±Creak¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo slowly closed the Iron Door, the faint noise quickly faded away.

    Standing in the narrow passage, even the slightest sound was significantly amplified, making Ling Mo¡¯s heart race with anxiety for a while¡­

    His other Zombie Puppet hadpletely entered the hall and was moving slowly along the wall¡¯s edge. Judging by the distance sensed through the psychic link¡­ the distance between the two Zombie Puppets was over thirty meters. However, that¡¯s just the straight-line distance, and they¡¯d need to take quite a detour to meet up.

    ¡°Traces¡­¡±

    After closing the door, Ling Mo¡¯s field of vision turned entirely blood-red.

    He squatted down and closely examined the ground, quickly finding an inconspicuous trail¡­ drag marks, indicating that his Zombie Puppet was likely dragged along this trace. But this didn¡¯t mean the current Zombie Puppet was safe; in such a narrow Corridor, the opponent could easily take him out even without an ambush¡­

    However, if there was an opportunity for a frontal confrontation, Ling Mo would actually look forward to it. At least it would let him gain some understanding of his opponent, rather than beingpletely in the dark as he was now.

    As for the lost Zombie Puppet¡­ one Zombie Puppet was gone, but he still had hundreds of others waiting outside¡­

    ¡°Come on, I can afford to die,¡± Ling Mo thought boldly.

    But this thought quickly drew an inexplicable voice in his mind: ¡°Come, hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why add to the confusion now!¡± Ling Mo said angrily.

    That pesky ck Widow¡­

    ¡°Once I¡¯m done with the Base, we¡¯ll see how I handle you! But wait¡­ it¡¯s probably you handling me¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed at this point¡­ Zombies really were getting trickier to deal with! This method of nting a positioning system in advance anding to capture prey when the time was right was advanced enough to make one weep!

    And here he had just experienced a baffling ambush¡­

    ¡°Do they really think humans are weaklings? Afraid of you? Seriously¡­¡±

    Ling Mo nced forward, then decisively followed the trace ahead.

    In the pitch-ck Corridor, his figure quickly vanished into the shadows¡­

 Chapter 886: Corpse Party

    Shortly after Ling Mo entered¡­

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Li Yalin asked, gazing at the Rosen Company building from a nearby Rooftop.

    Xia Na and Ye Lian exchanged a nce, then tapped their lips thoughtfully. ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I have a feeling,¡± Li Yalin said, staring intently at the building, her expression somewhat puzzled. ¡°I keep feeling like we¡¯re going to encounter something there. It¡¯s really strange¡­¡±

    ¡°It is quite strange¡­¡± Xia Na nodded thoughtfully, a peculiar glint shing in her eyes.

    Li Yalin¡¯s reaction was purely due to an instinct¡­ among the three of them, only Li Yalin experienced this. Zombies never rely on intuition, their conclusions always stem from their sensory perceptions. In this sense, mutation beasts and Zombies are quite different¡­

    ¡°Too bad our judgment system is out of order.¡± Xia Na couldn¡¯t help but touch her nose. Her hearing and sense of smell couldn¡¯t ¡°scan¡± any data from Rosen Company, yet Li Yalin was having this intuition¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll take a look from another ce,¡± Ye Lian suddenly suggested. Seeing Xia Na and Li Yalin turn to look at her, she waved her hands awkwardly and stammered, ¡°I just¡­ it feels¡­ odd¡­¡± She held her chest, ¡°Ling-Ge went in alone¡­ I¡­ I feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Xia Na considered for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe his emotions are affecting us too. Anyway, although it¡¯s not really him in there, if Ling-Ge¡¯s actions provoke anything, there¡¯s no guarantee it won¡¯te after us. We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for Ling-Ge¡¯s n. He¡¯s already multitasking. There¡¯s no need for him to worry about us; it¡¯ll just distract him. I think¡­¡± Xia Na blinked and suddenly shifted into her Nana mode, her tone bing more serious, ¡°He¡¯s shouldering too much on his own and has forgotten who we are.¡±¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Lian and the others looked at each other in dismay.

    Xia Na sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re Zombies!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Li Yalin nodded in sudden realization.

    ¡°Do you really understand?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Yalin replied candidly.

    Xia Na blinked again, and her pupils instantly turned a dazzling shade of blood red. Her entire demeanor shifted, exuding an aura of extreme danger, as if she were a Fierce Beast baring its fangs and ws.

    ¡°Understand now? We¡¯re natural-born killers. There are things we can handle ourselves. So Ye Lian, if you want to go, then go. Yalin and I will also act separately.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Lian was still a bit confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, acting separately is one thing, but safety is still the priority. I just don¡¯t want to always be the backup. Sitting on the sidelines every time. It¡¯s understandable when dealing with humans, but this time it¡¯s with Zombies¡­ this is our field of expertise.¡± Xia Na flicked her long hair and shed her characteristic eerie smile.

    After she finished speaking, the Three Girls exchanged a nce and then turned to head towards the stairs¡­

    Meanwhile, inside the Rosen Company building.@@novelbin@@

    Ling Mo followed the faint drag marks into another, even darker Corridor. The doors on either side were open, and the cold walls were stained with blood. In some areas, fragments of corpses were still visible. Judging by their appearance, these corpses had been here for quite some time, possibly left during a period after the Cataclysm¡­

    The Corridor remained silent, and no sounds could be heard ahead. Yet, the oppressive feeling gradually became clearer, making Ling Mo feel as though something was watching him in the darkness.

    However, he had already determined that this was an influence of psychic power, so under the current circumstances, he didn¡¯t feel too panicked. Instead, he maintained his current pace with remarkable calmness, trying to avoid premature contact with the Ambusher. As for any developments on Ye Lian¡¯s side, he was stillpletely unaware.

    Identifying the danger as quickly as possible, then letting them in¡­ that was Ling Mo¡¯s n at the moment.

    After several seconds, Ling Mo had reached the end of the Corridor, and his footsteps came to a halt once more.

    Ahead, there was an open security door leading to an even darker space beyond. Judging by the ¡°exit¡± sign above, this was likely the emergency staircase¡­

    The thought of the Ambusher dragging a corpse upstairs left Ling Mo somewhat speechless. This one really was meticulous, showing an impably careful attitude towards food. However, this action of storing food actually indicated a somewhat positive sign-the Ambusher wasn¡¯t hungry, just not very weing to intruders¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ at least I won¡¯t have to experience the feeling of having my insides removed,¡± Ling Mo thought to himself, taking a deep breath.

    As he slipped through the door crack, a rush of cold air immediately hit his face.

    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡±

    Zombies don¡¯t experience ¡°cold¡± or get goosebumps¡­ but Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly and instinctively opened his mouth.

    The cold was one thing¡­ more important was what he saw on the staircase.

    ¡°I think I should take back what I said¡­¡±

    Ling Mo was referring to the words ¡°meticulously careful.¡± After stepping into the stairwell, he realized how wrong he had been.

    If the outside drainage ditch was a Trash Can, then this was likely the dining area for the resident¡­ bloodstains nearlypletely covered the walls, suspicious fragmentsy everywhere, and bones were scattered all around. A nauseating stench filled the space and extended up the staircase. ?????¦¯£Â§§s

    ¡°This is incredibly sloppy¡­¡± Ling Mo remarked, then cautiously approached the stairs, looking for a ce to step.

    Fortunately, despite the mess, it was rtively safe¡­ no figures were in sight, and the drag marks led upward. If someone was watching him from here, he would notice it immediately¡­

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    No sooner had he thought that did he sense a gaze.

    This prompted him to immediately look upwards, and through the gaps in the stairwell, he vaguely caught sight of a figure on the upper floor¡­ it was fleeting, but the impression it left was unmistakable!

    ¡°This is so bizarre¡­¡±

    Ling Mo stood cautiously in ce, continuing to look upward.

    Just then, a face suddenly appeared above him!

    Through the narrow gap, Ling Mo was unexpectedly face-to-face with the figure.

    Though they were separated by about two floors, Ling Mo was still startled. However, he resisted the impulse to immediately dodge and instead stared intently at the figure¡­

    Being spotted at this point, any attempt to evade would be meaningless.

    Utilizing the Zombies¡¯ excellent vision, Ling Mo clearly saw his counterpart.

    To his surprise, it was a child¡­

    Dressed in tattered clothes, the child appeared to be merely six or seven years old. As Ling Mo observed him, the child, crouching and gripping the railing, peered down at Ling Mo through the gap. When Ling Mo¡¯s gaze met the child¡¯s red eyes, the pale-faced child with somewhat long Hair immediately stood up and turned to run away.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ling Mo, bewildered, hastened his pace to follow.

    Judging by the eyes, this little Zombie was at most an Advanced Zombie, so why was he here?

    With his abilities, he couldn¡¯t possibly be the Ambusher who had taken him down!

    Could it be that Ling Mo was really taken down by a child? Wait¡­ now that¡¯s truly unsettling!

    But if he wasn¡¯t the Ambusher¡­ the key issue here is that this little Zombie appeared to have Intelligence.

    At the moment their eyes met, Ling Mo distinctly saw the young boy wave at him¡­

    Both inside and outside this building, there was an unsettling vibe, and this scene was the most peculiar yet.

    From Ling Mo¡¯s perspective, the young boy didn¡¯t seem capable of silently discovering him, nor could he be the one watching him¡­ Was he sent by whoever was monitoring Ling Mo? What was going on?

    Secondster, Ling Mo arrived at the spot where the zombie boy had just been. As he exited the stairwell and nced down the Corridor, he caught sight of the boy¡¯s silhouette disappearing quickly around a doorway.

    ¡°Still running¡­¡±

    He quickly approached and pressed himself against the wall before entering the room.

    Unexpectedly, there was a noise emerging from within the room¡­

    ¡°Thud! Thud!¡±

    The dull sound echoed at a steady rhythm, making Ling Mo frown. This sound¡­ it seemed oddly familiar¡­

    He slowly edged closer to the door gap, then slipped inside.

    It was a suite, quite spacious, but the floor and walls were covered in a dark brown hue, creating a suffocating atmosphere. The windows were stered with blood, allowing almost no light from outside to prate. Most disturbing of all were the scattered bones everywhere, yet the silhouette of the zombie boy was nowhere to be seen¡­

    Ling Mo cautiously approached the door to the Inner Room, which was also ajar, and the sound was emanating from within.

    However, as Ling Mo got closer, he suddenly gasped¡­

    ¡°This ce is¡­¡±

    Numerous corpses hung from the Ceiling, and there was a strange figure with its back to him¡­

    The moment Ling Mo saw this figure, a chilling sensation crept over him. He could almost immediately confirm that this was the Ambusher, and the corpse he was currently handling was precisely the Zombie Puppet Ling Mo had previously controlled¡­

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    He ced the corpse on a medical gurney, and with each swing of his Arm, blood sttered everywhere¡­ The tool of choice wasn¡¯t a de, but rather his Arm that had lost its hand¡­

 Chapter 888: The Terrifying Infant Room

    Chapter 888: The Terrifying Infant Room

    ¡°How considerate¡­¡±

    As the butcher headed towards the Outer Room, Ling Mo immediately returned to the corpse and reached for the suture Barbed Wire¡­

    ¡°Rip¡­¡±

    The sound of the wound slowly tearing open was somewhat jarring in the silence, apanied by the rustling and deforming noise of the Barbed Wire. Ling Mo nced towards the doorway and saw that the butcher had already vanished, while faint sounds of him moving something came from the Outer Room.

    Ling Mo recalled the things he had seen in the Outer Room, but still couldn¡¯t figure out what the butcher was doing. However, that was not the main issue at the moment¡­ The little boy had yet to appear, leaving Ling Mo unsure whether he¡¯d left or was hidden in some dark corner watching him.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Ling Mo suddenly exerted more force and yanked the Barbed Wire open. But to his surprise, there was no blood oozing out¡­ even the exposed flesh seemed pale as if the blood had already drained.

    He hesitated for a moment before inserting the Barbed Wire into the wound. Although, technically speaking, it wasn¡¯t his own hand, the thought of reaching in while empathizing with the feeling tested his tolerance¡­ About this, though, Ling Mo found a reasonable excuse for himself: who knew if there was something inside that would bite?

    After a chaotic probing with the Barbed Wire, the corpse¡¯s abdomen visibly bulged, then quivered twice. Upholding the principle of ¡°whatever it is, kill it first and talkter,¡± Ling Mo relentlessly continued for a while. During this process, the abdominal cavity of the corpse kept writhing. Several times, Ling Mo even felt as though something was trying to crawl out of the wound. But each time he noticed this sign, he would immediately increase the frequency of tugging the Barbed Wire. Meanwhile, he silently thought, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to relieve you, just bear with it¡­¡±When he finally pulled the Barbed Wire out, it was stained with some blood and covered with ayer of almost pale yellow, translucent mucus. The mucus emitted a slight scent of the virus, but upon thinking it might be mixed with other things, Ling Mo immediately kept it away from the Zombie Puppet¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    Using the floor to bend the end of the Barbed Wire into a hook shape, Ling Mo once again inserted it into the gaping wound.

    He made a few tentative pulls based on intuition and then yanked it out swiftly.

    ¡°Whack!¡±

    As a mass of bloody flesh flew toward him, Ling Mo quickly caught it in his hand.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    Despite being somewhat mentally prepared, the appearance of this thing still startled Ling Mo.

    First was the soft and squishy texture¡­ Ignoring the slimy blood and unidentified Liquid on the outside, it felt like squeezing a water-filled balloon. However, unlike a balloon, it wasn¡¯t so easy to burst due to its surprisingly resilient skin, smooth like rubber, though not as strong as an adult zombie¡¯s.

    Then there was its appearance. Four limp appendages hung by its sides, with a protruding spherical object on top. Upon closer inspection, there was a mouth, which Ling Mo pried open with the Barbed Wire. To his surprise, the mouth could expand to an exaggerated size, filled with tiny teeth resembling barbs. Among these teeth, he discovered a straw-like hole, likely used for sucking out the corpse¡¯s organs and blood when it was alive. The reason he mentioned organs was because he also discovered a small fragment¡­ It was clear that this little Creature was quite aggressive, yet ironically, its body was very fragile; otherwise, a single Barbed Wire wouldn¡¯t have subdued it.

    No matter how he looked at it, this was like an Infant, or perhaps still in a gestation stage¡­ These corpses practically served as gestation pods for these humanoid Creatures. They provided some level of concealment and protection for the infant, as well as the nutrients required in its early development phase.

    ¡°Well, turns out I¡¯ve stumbled into a Monster infant room¡­¡± Ling Mo sighed, holding the Infant.

    However, as Ling Mo was observing, he didn¡¯t notice that just under two meters away, the abdomen of a hanging girl corpse was silently pulsating, and her limbs were gradually starting to twitch¡­

    ¡°What to do now?¡± Ling Mo thought, frowning.

    The best solution would be to burn the ce down, but the butcher was still outside¡­

    Extracting all these Infants one by one? Not realistic¡­

    ¡°Better deal with that butcher first,¡± Ling Mo decided. Although that guy would be tough to handle, it was worth trying to find an opportunity¡­ However, after taking just two steps, he suddenly paused.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    The Zombie Puppet¡¯s face remained expressionless; otherwise, it would certainly have shown a ¡°what the hell¡± expression¡­ Ling Mo¡¯s body stiffened entirely, not even blinking as he slowly turned his gaze to the side, looking at his own shoulder¡­

    There was a pale, slender hand resting on his shoulder, along with a foot that clearly belonged to a female, touching his thigh¡­ Such an awkward position could only be achieved if the person behind him was hanging in the air, bending her waist with effort¡­

    A thin thread of wind brushing against Ling Mo¡¯s cheek confirmed this, and to make matters worse, he vaguely heard a strange sound. It was somewhat muffled, like somethinging from a confined space.

    Hiss¡­

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Almost immediately as Ling Mo mentally uttered this, the hand swiped toward his neck in a bizarre manner. However, at the same moment, Ling Mo had already turned and grabbed the wrist, yanking her down forcefully. The girl-or more precisely, the animated gestation pod-immediately spread her limbs to embrace Ling Mo, her abdomen and chest clinging to him like a Sucker, giving Ling Mo an intensely terrifying feeling.

    Her wound¡­ was opening!

    ¡°What the heck is this?!¡±

    This time, Ling Mo was genuinely frightened; this thing was clearly intent on feeding!

    Luckily,pared to that butcher, this gestation pod was weak. Once he calmed down, Ling Mo firmly mmed her onto the ground, repeatedly lifting his waist and then forcefully pressing down again¡­ A sharp hissing sound continued to emanate from the inside of the girl, which was probably the Infant¡¯s cries¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until the girl released her grip that Ling Mo realized that his actions might have been a bit ungraceful¡­ ¡°Sorry, you had my hands trapped, and my legs wrapped¡­ I really had no choice. Please understand.¡±

    Struggling to his feet, Ling Mo looked down at his abdomen.

    His dirty clothes were already torn, and there was a head protruding from the girl¡¯s wound¡­ This squashed Infant was noticeablyrger than the previous one, with its mouth split to its cheeks and tworge ck holes on its head that seemed to be nostrils.

    Hiss¡­

    Before Ling Mo could even catch his breath, he heard more muffled thuds.

    The corpses hanging around him began to sway, their abdomens writhing. The nearest ones were even on the verge of bursting, with monstrous faces beneath their skin, mouths agape¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± Ling Mo immediately realized that there must be some kind of connection between these Infants!

    The death of one Infant would trigger a reaction in the others, awakening them from their gestation pods.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    A corpse fell and struggled on the ground nearby, twisting for a moment before awkwardly lifting its neck and propping its upper body up with inverted palms. It then turned toward Ling Mo¡­

    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡±

    More corpses continued to fall, and from the Outer Room came a loud bang, followed by the sound of something being thrown down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been set up¡­¡±

    That zombie boy lured him here, clearly to cause this oue¡­ But why did he want Ling Mo to awaken these little monsters?

    There was no time to think, as more gestation pods were dropping, and the butcher was heading for the Inner Room¡­

    At the moment the door was crashed open, Ling Mo immediately turned and dashed toward the depths of the room.

    The little zombie still hadn¡¯t appeared, so there must be another exit!

    After maneuvering around several gestation pods, Ling Mo finally spotted a slightly ajar door ahead. Behind him, along with the increasingly loud hissing, came a furious roar: ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Ling Mo yanked the door open and quickly slipped through, mming it shut behind him.

    As he closed the door, an arm without a hand reached out. Although Ling Mo felt a sudden jolt in his heart, his hand didn¡¯t hesitate, and he applied even more force aggressively.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Roar!!¡±

    An even angrier roar erupted, and Ling Mo tightly gripped the doorknob, watching the blood seep through the crack.

    ¡°This is just interest,¡± he thought, before quickly stepping back and scanning his surroundings.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    The door rattled violently, causing bits of ster to fall¡­

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Ling Mo noticed a clear line of little footprints on the ground and followed them to one direction. There was another door there, leading to what seemed like a deep Corridor¡­

    Logically, he should have chosen the opposite direction at this moment¡­

    ¡°I want to see what you¡¯re up to.¡±

    Ling Mo nced back at the door, which was almost falling apart, and then unhesitatingly followed the footprints¡­ Meanwhile, one of his other Zombie Puppets had already reached near the stairwell, holding onto something dark and mysterious¡­@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 889: What Is a Fool

    At the same moment, outside the building.

    A petite figure quietly appeared near the front gate, hiding behind an abandoned car and stealthily observing the Zombie nearby.

    ¡°This one¡¯s controlled by Ling-Ge,¡± Xia Na muttered to herself. But soon, a sly smile appeared on her face and her tone lightened, ¡°No worries, he can¡¯t catch me. Besides, he¡¯s still clueless, which means he must be busy, right? So, in a way, I¡¯m helping him¡­¡±

    ¡°ck Na, you¡¯re right,¡± she continued, nodding seriously. As she spoke, her eyes shifted colors continuously, and she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip, adding, ¡°Interesting, it feels like I¡¯m flipping to a new chapter of split personality. Although I haven¡¯tpletely turned the page yet, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Xia Na¡­¡± another figure emerged from behind her, looking up in confusion.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Xia Na quickly pressed down on her head, admonishing, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Li Yalin, while being forced to keep her head down, mumbled unclearly, ¡°Strange, Ling Mo likes to use this move, too, and he says it just like that¡­ But wasn¡¯t he supposed to keep it from you? How do you¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Tell me the detailster,¡± Xia Na tiptoed as she turned to look back, saying, ¡°Ye Lian should be in position by now, let¡¯s get ready. Since we¡¯re moving secretly this time, you¡¯ll have to follow my-actually, human Nana¡¯s-directionster.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Ling Mo might get angry, right?¡± Li Yalin whispered.¡°Just don¡¯t let him find out¡­¡± Xia Na thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Besides, once it¡¯s a done deal, he¡¯ll have to ept reality.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­¡± Li Yalin nodded in sudden realization.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention I taught you that next time you use it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Never mind. But Senior Sister, since when did you start caring about Ling-Ge getting angry?¡± Xia Na suddenly asked curiously.

    Li Yalin chuckled and blinked her upturned eyes gently, ¡°Ling Mo told me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ forget about it, he¡¯s trying to turn you into a fool,¡± Xia Na¡¯s eyes suddenly turned blood-red, speaking enigmatically.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Li Yalin showed a confused expression, and after a few seconds, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is a fool?¡±

    Patiently waiting for almost a minute, when the Zombie Puppet looked away, Xia Na suddenly pulled Li Yalin and darted out swiftly. The two figures raced to the foot of the building, then exchanged smiles as they hugged the wall.

    ¡°Done! Next, we need to find a way inside¡­¡±

    ncing around, Xia Na soon turned her gaze towards a nearby window.

    ¡°Burr bars¡­ well, that¡¯s easy to handle.¡± Xia Na tilted her head, studying the window, then winked at Li Yalin.

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a human expression that means¡­ never mind, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡­

    On a rooftop directly opposite the Rosen Company, Ye Liany on the railing, her expression cold as she stared through the sniper scope. Though her eye used for aiming didn¡¯t blink, the ring of blood-red in her pupil kept contracting¡­ ?????????

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Ye Lian took a deep breath. As she inhaled, her entire presence seemed to merge seamlessly with the rooftop, bing a part of it.

    ¡°Evolution¡­¡± Ye Lian whispered, ¡°This is my evolution, I suppose¡­¡±

    She focused intensely on the windows, her concentration reaching an extraordinary level.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ even when I¡¯m not by your side, I want to protect you,¡± Ye Lian¡¯s lips curled slightly, almost smiling but not quite seeding, ¡°Just like before.¡±

    She slowly raised her hand, touching her heart, then reached into her pocket, ¡°So¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­pletely changed¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ling Mo instinctively covered his chest with his hand, surprisingly thinking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? My heart¡¯s suddenly racing?¡±

    If it were just a Zombie Puppet, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad, but at that moment, he felt the same sensation through four bodies, including his physical body. This feeling was quite different from what the Spider Queen induced¡­

    However, this feelingsted only a moment. Before Ling Mo could analyze it further, a loud ¡°ng¡± echoed from behind, followed by a howl. Worse yet, there were numerous hissing sounds and the noise of gestation pods scrambling towards him.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not your father, why are you chasing so closely! Do you really follow the tradition where the first person you see is your parent?¡± Ling Mo cursed angrily. His curse also extended to the zombie boy, who had left a trail of footprints leading him to this eerie ce¡­

    The area was strewn with discarded furniture, bones, and ¡°used¡± gestation pods that were nothing but skin. Strange clicking noises asionally echoed, creating an ominous feeling. Without windows, the ce felt particrly empty and dark. Some areas were bizarrely filled with mirrors, though it was unclear if they were originally there or brought in by the unusual zombies inhabiting the area.

    Ling Mo figured that having encountered both a butcher and the peculiar zombie boy, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a zombie girl who liked mirrors appeared¡­

    ¡°First, they made me wake those little monsters, and then led me to a ce like this¡­ What are they trying to do?¡±

    Knowing his limits, Ling Mo didn¡¯t think they intended to harm a ¡°Low-Level Zombie¡± like him, which was why he chose to follow. The building wasrge and structurallyplex; if he searched alone, he might ¡°die¡± countless times¡­ So why not take a bigger risk?

    He hadn¡¯t expected this result, though. Now at least dozens of gestation pods were chasing him, not to mention the berserk butcher¡­

    ¡°Wait, could he be those monsters¡¯ brother? They don¡¯t look alike¡­¡±

    As Ling Mo¡¯s thoughts spiraled, he suddenly felt the ground disappear beneath his feet.

    ¡°Damn!¡±@@novelbin@@

    He barely had time to utter this curse before crashing to the floor with a jumble of random items.

    Fortunately, thanks to his zombie resilience, he bounced back up almost immediately uponnding.

    Therge hole above and the scattered wooden nks below made it clear that this was a poorly made trap¡­ and the most frustrating part was that he had fallen for it.

    ¡°Never underestimate zombies¡­ hey!¡±

    Ling Mo had just warned himself when he caught sight of a familiar figure.

    The shadow seemed to have been watching him from the corner, and upon being spotted, it quickly turned and fled.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Ling Mo picked up speed,unching himself forward in pursuit.

    His speed increased significantly this time, to the point where he could feel his leg muscles tearing as he ran.

    The scenery rushed towards him, only to be dodged just in time¡­ If not for his strong psychic power, his mental reaction speed wouldn¡¯t keep up with his current pace. It wasn¡¯t so much the speed but rather his unpredictable movement path.

    The zombie boy dashed through various rooms, making Ling Mo feel as if he were navigating through obstacles at rocket speed. Crashing into something under these circumstances would surely cause injuries given the current level of the zombie¡¯s evolution¡­ Yet, Ling Mo had only one thought in his mind: catch him!

    This zombie boy wasn¡¯t an ordinary zombie; there was definitely something unusual about him! Being led around like this was not an option, as no one could predict what might happen next. Ling Mo needed to deal with him now!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Ling Mo¡¯s relentless pursuit clearly exceeded the boy¡¯s expectations. Although fast, his speed was still limited by his small frame¡­ As they reached a corner, Ling Mo let out a low roar. He bent his knees andunched himself forward, feeling a strange sensation in his thighs, propelling himself past the boy like a cannonball, directly towards the wall ahead.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just before hitting the wall, he pushed off with his feet, propelling himself backward and precisely colliding with the zombie boy. The two zombies tumbled back into the corridor, flying a good ten meters.

    Ling Mo, prepared for the impact, quickly rolled to his feet and pounced on the zombie boy who was just about to jump up.

    ¡°With legs that short, you think you can beat me?¡±

    Ling Mo pinned the zombie boy down, shouting fiercely.

    The zombie boy stared at Ling Mo in surprise while struggling frantically. Despite his young appearance, he possessed terrifying strength as an Advanced Zombie.

    However, Ling Mo had plenty of experience.

    Ignoring the zombie boy¡¯s attempts to fight back and hit him, Ling Mo held him firmly and demanded, ¡°Tell me, who are you? What¡¯s going on here? Why are you doing this? Speak! You can talk, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The zombie boy frowned, kicking and punching to no avail. Just as a look of panic crossed his face, his eyes suddenly widened, focusing intently on something behind Ling Mo.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Unfortunately, despite his outcry and the corresponding expressions, all he saw was the cold, emotionless face of a Zombie Puppet.

    Ling Mo didn¡¯t even nce back; instead, he tightened his grip further.

    ¡°Kid, are you disappointed?¡± Ling Mo attempted a smile and asked.

    This time, the zombie boy¡¯s eyes widened in genuine shock, and after a brief pause, he began to scream hysterically, ¡°You¡¯re the kid! You¡¯re the kid! I¡¯m a girl, you know! Sister! Someone¡¯s harassing me!¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Who¡¯s harassing you?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!